THE ILIAD

EDITED, WITH APPARATUS CRITICUS, PROLEGOMENA

NOTES,

AND APPENDICES

BY

WALTER

LEAF,

Litt.D

SOMETIME FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE

VOL.

BOOKS

I-XII

SECOND EDITION

ILonlion

MACMILLAN AND
:

CO., Limited

NEW YORK THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

1900

URIS LibRARY
All rights reserved

SEP 1 2

1983

First Edition 1886

Second JEdition 1900

S^fs:^'??

FRAGILE PAPER Please handle this book with care, as the paper is fragile. A decision on replacement is pending.
I

v./

PEEFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION

By
of

the rewriting of large portions of the notes, and the addition

an Apparatus Criticus and Appendices, the present volume has

into a

grown almost

new work.

The thirteen years which have

elapsed since the

first

edition appeared have naturally brought

with them
well as
still

many

modifications in the opinions then expressed, as

many

corrections of error.

But the Homeric problems

in

present themselves

substantially

the

same aspect

as

they did in 1886, and the only serious change in point of view

between this volume and

full

its

predecessor

is

that involved in the

acceptance of the Peisistratean recension as an all-important

factor in the constitution of the Iliad.

Among

books which have appeared since 1886 I

am

con-

scious of particular debts to

van Leeuwen's Enehiridium, Cauer's

Grwndfragen, Erhardt's Entstehung der Eomerischen Gedichte, and

Schulze's
Quaestiones Epicae.
Prof.
J.

A.

Piatt

has

by

his

published papers agara put

me

under

many

obligations,

among

others in caUing attention to Brandreth's edition of the Iliad,

which in 1841 surprisingly anticipated many

of

recej^t conjectures

the

"forward"

school.

It

is

impossible to specify obliga-

tions to papers in periodicals, but I

have

satisfaction in thinking

vi

THE ILIAD

that the proportion of valuable contributions from English scholars

has largely increased of late years.

My

warmest thanks are due

to

the French

Ministry of

Education, and to

M.

Delisle of the Biblioth^que Nationals, for

lending to the British

Museum

for

my
is

use the three valuable

I
all

MSS. quoted in this edition as P, Q, E.

regret, that

must add, with deep

the greater because

my
to

sense of obligation

England refuses similar courtesy to continental students.

I

have

express

my
with

special

gratitude

to

the

Eev.

M. A. Bayfield
sheets

of Eastbourne College,

who has

read the proof-

and

assisted

me

many

invaluable criticisms

and
;

suggestions beyond those to which his initials are appended

to

Mr.

T.

"W.

Allen for

much

valuable information from his unto the

rivalled

knowledge of the MSS. of the Iliad; and lastly

scholarly care
proof-reader.

and accuracy of Mr. Webb, Messrs. E.

&

E. Clark's

Decemler

9,

1899.

PEEFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION

The
object of the present edition of the Iliad
is

to offer a guide

to students anxious to

know more

of

Homer than they can

that,
it is

learn

from elementary school-books.

It

must be confessed

when
hard

once the strict limits of a verbal commentary are passed,

to

know which path

to choose

from the many which open into the

world revealed to us by the Homeric poems.

We

find ourselves

at the starting-point of all that has given Greece her place in the

world

of

Greek

history,

of

Greek

art,

of

Greek philosophy,

theology,

and myth.

The poems

are our ultimate resource for

it is

the study of the history of the Greek language, and

that

to

them

we owe

all

our knowledge of the one great school of Greek

editor

criticism.

An
or

may

be pardoned

if,

at the risk of apparent to

superficiality

and discursiveness, he attempts, not of course

any
of these
lead.

follow

all

roads, but barely to indicate the

direction in

which they

Unfortunately for the English student, the works which he

must study
almost

if

he wishes to pursue these

in

lines

of inquiry

are

entirely

German; unfortunately

also for the

editor,

who can hardly

to

escape the appearance of pedantry

when he has
The

be

continually
is

quoting works in a foreign language.

difficulty

one, however,

which

it

lies

with English scholars

themselves to remove.

viii

THE ILIAD
Where
the

acumen and industry

of

Germany have heen

for
it

nearly a century so largely devoted to the Iliad and Odyssey,

is

not to be expected, or even desired, that in a commentary for

general use a
original.

new

editor should contribute

for

much
is

that

is

really

The proper place

and

new work

in the pages of
it is

philological journals
for

dissertations.

Indeed

not possible

any man

to be sure of the novelty of

is

any suggestion he may

make, so vast
annually

the mass of Homeric literature which has been

forth since

poured

Wolf revived the

study.

While

believing therefore that

some few improvements on old interpre-

tation will be found in the following pages, I

am

at no pains to

specify them,

and

shall be quite content if I see

them adopted

without

acknowledgment.

On

the other hand, I have freely

taken wherever I have found, only acknowledging in the case

of recent

work which has not yet passed

into the

common

stock,

and reserving
debts which I

for this place a general statement of the great

owe

to previous authors.
^

Prominent among these

must place Ameis's

edition of the
;

niad, and more particularly Dr. Hentze's Appendix thereto

references given in
it

the

are of inestimable value to the student.

Heyne's large Iliad, and the editions of Pierron, Diintzer, Paley,

La Eoche,
all

Christ,

Nauck, Nagelsbach,
;

Fasi,

and Mr. Monro, have

been consulted

the last two continually and with especial

respect.
possible,

Eeferences to

notes

on the Odyssey have, as

far as
first

been confined to Merry and EiddeU's edition of the

twelve books, but here again Ameis and Hentze have been valued
guides.

Ebeling's great Lexicon Homericum, at last completed, has

I

Mf
because

immense

trust that the continual references to debt to it.

do not place Mr. Monro's Homeric GramTnar in the first place, it is it will keep before the reader my

PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION

ix

been of course an indispensable companion, though often usefully

supplemented by

Seller's smaller dictionary.

list

The other principal

;

authorities will be found in the

isolated papers

at the

end of the Introduction

and monographs can hardly be enumerated.

to

have further

express

my

thanks to Mr.

J.

A. Piatt,

Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, who has been so good as to

read through the proofs, and contribute
Finally, I have to
friend,

many

valuable remarks.

name with
Henry

affectionate

remembrance

my
his so

the late John

Pratt, Fellow of Trinity College,

Cambridge.
lamentable

The
death

eight

years

which have elapsed since

in the lake of

by drowning

Como have

greatly modified the

work which I inherited from him that I

for

have no right to make him responsible

in the following pages
;

any opinion expressed

but I would emphatically say that their

existence

is

entirely due to him,

and that

it

is

my

earnest hope

that I have said nothing which would not have met with his

approval had he lived.

[April 1886.]

LIST OF ILLUSTEATIONS TO
FIO1.

THE APPENDICES
PAGE
.

Side view of a

2.

Mykenaean warrior Front view of a Mykenaean warrior (These two figs, were drawn to Mr.
Alice

.....
....
.
.

566 568

Knox on

Bayfield's instructions by Miss materials from Reiohel's Horn. Waffen)

.

3.
4.

Mykenaean
,,

battle-scene

569
569

(Figs. 3

from gold intaglios on rings found in the tombs at Mykene; Schuchhardt figs. 178, 221, pp. 197, 221)
4 are

and

5. 6.

Diagram

of the
,,
.,

Mykenaean
,,
.,

shield (M.A.B.)
,,

569

569
569

78.

Dagger-blade from Mykene, representing a hunting-scene. The picture is formed by differently coloured alloys in the bronze blade. An admirable reproduction in colours will be found in Perrot and Chipiez, Hist, de I' Art, vol, vi. See also Schuchh. pp. 229 ff.
.

570
571

9,

Back view of Mykenaean

Fragment of
silver
;

shield (M.A.B.)

10.

a besieged city
11.

bowl from Mykene, representing a sortie from reproduced from 'E0i)/i. 'Apx- 1891
.

572

Fragments from two

found at Mykene, representing warriors marching out, and warriors engaged in battle; Schuchh. p. 280.)
sides

of

a large vase

.....
Schuchh.
.

574

12.

Gold leg-guard found at Mykene

Plan of the Homeric house
.

see

p.

228

575
588
.

13. 14. 15. 16.

Cup from Mykene Cup from Caere

,,
,,

...
.

599
600

600

PKOLEGOMENA
I.

The Origin of the Iliad

It

is

impossible to approach either the textual criticism or the

exegesis of

Homer without some

theory as to the

the Iliad and Odyssey reached their present form.

;

question can here be but briefly touched upon attempted than to give the main points of the hypothesis adopted by the present editor; it will be stated in a categorical form for

in which The Homeric no more will be

way

convenience only, and with ho desire to disguise the undoubted fact that it is but one among many scores of theories, all of

which have had equal attraction for their own authors. It is a working hypothesis, which appears to answer the conditions of the problem. Greek tradition knows that the Hiad and Odyssey, with various other poems, were the work of a historical poet called Homer, whose birth, residence, and death are placed in various cities and islands, but by a preponderating authority are attriFor buted to Asia Minor, and in particular to Smyrna or Chios. reasons which will appear, the one poet can no longer be regarded
here put forward as
.

that in the fifth as historical; but this much at least is certain century and later nothing was known of any Epic poetry older As for date, we have the than that of the Ionian cities of Asia. opinion of Herodotos^ that Homer and Hesiod lived "400 definite

years before me, and no more."

examine the poems themselves, however, we find that they do not ostensibly shew signs of Asiatic origin.
to

When we come

The scene of the Iliad is of course laid in the Troad, but its point of view is professedly that of dwellers in Greece proper
1
ii.

53.

xiv
is

THE ILIAD
there that the heroes have their homes, and thither that

it

return after the war. The poems profess a close acquaintance with the topography of Greece, and almost completely ignore that of Asia. And in particular, there is no overt

they

mention of the great movement of peoples, generally called the Dorian invasion, which led, according to a tradition which has every sign of truth, to the presence of Greeks on the eastern
coasts of the Aegaean.

from the North, it was said, had descended into central and southern Greece, and had dispossessed

Eude mountaineers

the ancient lords of the

soil,

driving

them eastwards

in successive

They waves. Eecent discoveries have borne out this tradition. Greece proper, and indeed have shewn us that there was in through most lands bordering on the Aegaean, an extremely
which is now commonly We supposed to have fallen between 1500 and 1200 B.C. culture, and its discan in the remains trace the end of this placement by far ruder elements, which only slowly grow into the more perfect form which we call Hellenic. That the poems, when professing to depict the prae-Dorian age, are as a whole actually contemporary with it, has probably never been maintained. There can be no question that, at least in great part, they merely bring back in imagination the " good old days " which have passed away. In so doing they touch on countless details of daily life, which we can to some extent control by the monuments. We can give some sort of answer to
ancient
civilization,

the

zenith

of

the question whether they reproduce the real circumstances of the

old time, or only clothe the old tales with the garb of their
days.

own

For an uncritical age the latter supposition is a priori the most probable but it is not entirely borne out by facts. There is, on the whole, a striking similarity between the life of Homer's heroes in its material aspect and the remains which have been discovered at Tiryns, Mykene, and elsewhere. The two cultures are not identical, but, beyond a doubt, the Homeric resembles in the main the Mykenaean rather than that of the "Dipylon" (so far as
;

we know

it)

or the archaic Greek.

the whole truly kept in the Epos.

traces of apparent anachronism.

The ancient tradition is on Yet in many points we can see But it is very difficult to say

in the

whether a departure from the Mykenaean culture as we know it monuments is due to a later development of that culture

PEOLEGOMENA
itself,

xv

or to an unintentional introduction of elements from the very different conditions of later Greece. In discussing such questions it is well always to remember that the epoch of

Mykenaean
Mykenaean
"

civilization

with which

we

are best acquainted, that

of the " shaft-tombs " of Mykene,

age.

from the end of the whole The Homeric stage is certainly later than the
is far
it

shaft-tombs," but

does not necessarily follow that

it is

post-

Mykenaean. It is quite possible that certain notable differences between the poems and the monuments, in burial, for instance, and in women's dress, may be due to changes which arose within the

Mykenaean age
ledge
" is

itself,

defective

in that later part of

it

of which our

know-

almost as defective as

it is of

the subsequent

Dipylon

" period.

On

the whole, the resemblance to the typical

Mykenaean culture is more striking than the difference. The inevitable conclusion seems to be that Epic poetry had its roots in the Mykenaean period, and that this true tradition
of the departed grandeur was carried across the Aegaean in lays which were the progenitors of the Homeric poetry. The whole

scenery

of

the

poems, the

details

of

armour, palaces, dress,

decoration,

must have been

so long the subjects of song before the

Dorian invasion that they had become stereotyped, and formed a foundation which the Epic poet dared not intentionally sap, easily though he slipped from time to time into involuntary anachronism. How far these oldest songs may have actually left traces of themselves in our " Homer " it is naturally impossible to say; but it is not beyond the bounds of possibility that some part of the most primitive Iliad may have been actually sung by the court

minstrel in the palace whose ruins can

stiU.

be seen in Mykene.
to

The Epic

dialect lends

some countenance

the belief that

It has

the lonians were not the originators of the Epos.

always

been recognized that the dialect is not pure Ionic, such as would be expected from the reputed birthplace of the poems and the Pick presence of " Aiolic " elements has been generally admitted.
;

published in

1882 and

following years elaborate disquisitions to

shew that the older parts of both Iliad and Odyssey had in fact been composed in pure Aiolic, and translated into Ionic, only those Aiolic forms being left untouched which were fixed by the and that only fact that the Ionic equivalent differed metrically The theory involves the later portions were composed in Ionic.
;

too

many

arbitrary alterations of the text to be accepted in the

xvi

THE ILIAD
states it;

form in which he

remains probable that the dialect is in fact the resultant of older poems composed in a The dialect which may, in the vaguest sense, be called Aiolic.
but
it

peculiarly non-Ionic

forms point rather to the Thessalian and Arkadio-Kyprian dialects, however, than to that of the Asiatic But it must be admitted, Aiolis as the precursor of the Epic.

which has taken place, that our knowledge Greek dialects is far too imperfect to enable us to base any far-reaching conclusions upon such hypotheses. It can only be said that they seem to correspond with the probabilities of the case, and in particular with the localization of " Homer " at Smyrna, the city which was taken by
after all the discussion

of the early state of the

the rising Ionic race from the decadent Aiolians.

assume, then, as a probable hypothesis that the old Greeks, expelled from their homes by the invading Dorians, carried

We

with them across the sea a body of Epic poetry, the outcome of
so long a

development that
find

of

what we

the legends of

had already stereotyped much that this poetry dealt with Greece proper, in particular the Trojan War,
it

to-day in

Homer

including the return of the heroes, the tale of Thebes, perhaps the

adventures of Herakles, and doubtless legends of the gods

it

that

was taken over by the lonians from the descendants of these emigrants, and cultivated by them on their own account, much of the old being faithfully preserved, though adapted to new hearers, but much new being added that the same scenery, spirit, and phraseology were retained, though with the admission of occasional anachronisms, which, of course, grew more frequent as time went on and that this Ionian development lasted from, perhaps, the ninth century B.C. to the seventh. But in all probability the corpus of Epic poetry had been brought substantially to completion some time before the latter date; as the creative and imaginative forces
;
;

of

the Ionian race turned to

other forms of expression,

it

is

probable that but small and unimportant additions were

"

made

to

after the end of the eighth century or thereabouts. The poems were all this time handed down orally only, by tradition among the singers who used to wander over Greece reciting them at popular festivals. Writing was indeed known in some form through the whole period of Epic development but it is in the highest degree unlikely that it was ever employed to form a standard text of the Epos or any portion of it. There can
;

Homer "

PROLEGOMENA

xvii

hardly have been any standard text ; at best there was a continuous tradition of those portions of the poems which were
especially popular,

and the knowledge of which was therefore a

valuable asset to the professional reciter.

By

the end of the seventh century there must have been in

existence a large
chiefly, so

amount

of

such Epic poetry, concerning

itself

far as

we know, with

the subjects previously named.

tale of Troy must have been infinitely the most imand the Iliad and Odyssey the most important poems on Some scholars have spoken as though they regarded the Troy. whole mass of this poetry as equally " Homeric" in the eyes of men of that day, and as approximately homogeneous in quality floating mass of which lengths were cut off more or less by chance, and labelled Hiad and Odyssey. Por such a supposition there are no grounds that parts at least of the mass had long before attained complete solidity and permanence is amply proved by the fact that the Biad is notably earlier in language than the Odyssey. The kernel of it must therefore have attained its permanent form at a time materially earlier than the beginning But though the kernel was thus solid, it was of the Odyssey. surrounded by a great deal of later addition which was in a more The rhapsodist, like the modern concert-giver, or less fluid state. had to consider his hearers' liking for "old friends" on the one He sought to hand, and their wish for novelty on the other. reconcile the two by inventing fresh episodes to continue and extend those tales which every one knew. Here and there such a new episode would survive and come into such general repute But it is easy to see how the as to ensure its permanence. repertoires of various rhapsodists would differ, though all were based on the same original story.

But the

portant,

vision as that ascribed

can now understand the reasonableness of such a proby a widely spread tradition to the Attic statesmen of the sixth century, a provision that the Iliad and
Odyssey should be recited at the Panathenaia in a regular and and we can also see that such a rule officially recognized order
;

We

involved

new

constitution

of

the text.

The most widely

But accepted tradition attributed the recension to Peisistratos. famous passage of Diogenes Laertios {Life of Solon is named in a
Solon L
hela-Oai,

57):
olov

rd

re
6

'OfiTJpov i^

v7ro/3oX^?

jiypa^e

pa'^ai-

ottov

irpMra

e\r)^ev

sKeWev

ap')(e<Tdac

tov


xviii

THE ILIAD
(laXKov
(prjai
eirr]

i')(6lJi,evov.

oZv

SoXtBi/
ev

"O/jirjpov
TrefiTTTcoi

^(oti<tv

tj

Jleio'i?iv

arparo^, w?
fiaXicTTa
e^fji;

Ateup^^tSa?

M-eyapiKtiv.
eiy^pv,

Be

Ta

ravTa-

oi
is

ap

Atfrjva<}

xai ra

(B 546-58).

There
is

unfortunately something lost in

interpolation of the lines

this

passage, asserting explicitly the

mentioned.

The

reference

to

the arbitration between Athens

and Megara

for the possession of Salamis,

when each

side brought

forward lines from Homer, the Athenians relying on

B 558

as

we have

it,

the Megarians accusing

them

of falsifying the text

and putting forward a

the passage as
of his
it

different version.
is

stands

this

" it

The natural sense of was not Peisistratos, as is

generally supposed, but Solon

who

collected the scattered

Homer

day

for

he

it
''

Catalogue of the Ships

this after

Tlet(Tt,aTpaTO<;

was who interpolated the lines in the so that we should add something like i/ceivo^ yap rjv 6 ra eTrrj et's tov

KaraXoyov ifi7roii]cra<;, koI ov Yi.eiaicrrparo';. Eitschl, however, gives the whole passage a quite different turn by inserting (in the same place) oairep ervWe^a'; ra 'Op,rjpov iveTroir/a-e riva el<; TTjv 'AOijvaicov 'xap''^This has been accepted by Wilamowitz and Cauer, but is clearly wrong. Tradition unanimously held that the recovery of Salamis took place in the time of Solon, while Peisistratos was still a boy. Dieuchidas, giving the Megarian version, must therefore have attributed the interpolation to Solon, and concluded that the compilation of the Athenian copy was due to him and not to his successor. But in any case the passage shews that the tradition about Peisistratos was
current in the fourth century B.C., when, as Wilamowitz has shewn, Dieuchidas must have written. There was yet another version which ascribed the collection to Hipparchos ^ but for us the names are comparatively a matter of indifference; the essential element is that all tradition points to Athens of the
;

sixth century.

once accepted
for

itself, and if The great problem those who maintain the gradual growth of the poems by a
is it

This tradition
explains

probable enough in

many

a difficulty.

process of crystallization has been to understand how a single version came to be accepted, where many rival versions must,

from the necessity

The assumption
but

of the case, have once existed side by side. of a school or guild of singers has been made the rare mention of 'OfirjpiBai in Chios gives no support
^

Pseudo-Plat. Hipparchos 228

c.

PROLEGOMENA
to
this

xix

hypothesis, which

lacks any other confirmation.

The
the

Peisistratean

recension

is

the

only

source,

other

than

autograph of a real Homer, which will account for the unity of the vulgate text. It agrees, too, with the constitution of the
Iliad
itself,

which in several

places-'

shews

such

piecing

together of parallel narrative as can hardly be credited to natural

growth in the hands of irresponsible rhapsodists, but involves the deliberate work of a literary editor based on a written text. This, too, accounts for the numerous traces in our text of an unobtrusive but sufficiently clear Attic influence. It agrees with the position of Athens as the first book-mart of Greece. It agrees with the evidence that the archetype of the vulgate was written in the old Attic alphabet. In fact we might almost reconstruct the necessity of such a " codification " of the text from An official copy of some sort is implied by the the conditions.
transformation of fluctuating oral compositions into such a vulgate
as

we

possess

it

must have taken place

at Athens, the

head of
it

the intellectual Greece and the centre of the publishing trade;

must have been created before the fifth century, and Plato already have Homer as we know him;

for
it

Herodotos

must have

taken place after the seventh, to which we can date some of the latest additions to the Iliad; therefore an official copy of Homer

was made in Athens in the time

fashionable
;

of Solon

and

Peisistratos.

Belief in the recension of Peisistratos was not so long ago un-

but in the

last

few years a clear reaction has set

in.^

The

chief reason for scepticism has been the complete silence of

the Aristarchean scholia respecting any edition of Peisistratos. This has been held to shew that the tradition is no more than a
late invention absolutely

unknown

to Aristarchos.

But now that

Wilamowitz has shewn that Dieuchidas wrote in the fourth century, it is no longer possible to hold that Aristarchos had which is moreover involved in the allusion never heard the story It to the Salamis arbitration by Aristotle (see note on B 558).

follows, therefore, either

the tradition
it

which
1

that

Aristarchos deliberately ignored

is

hardly like him

or that

he dealt with

in his lost works.

The argument from

silence is especially

deceptive in the case of an author like Aristarchos, of whom we have nothing whatever preserved beyond excerpts of second-hand
See Introduations to B, N, T. from Seeck's Die QuelUn der Odyssee, 1887.

Dating,

I think,

XX

THE ILIAD

It is accounts of his commentaries, with some titles of lost works. likely enough that he dealt with the Attic recension somewhere,

and having settled the matter one way or the other found no On the other side of the need to refer to it in his critical notes. account we must set the facts that he believed Homer to have been an Athenian, and that he often assumes the transliteration
of the

poems from the old Attic alphabet

into the

new

indirect

which he dealt The scholia to have reached him from purely Attic sources. can therefore count neither one way or the other; and the
proofs at least that he held the vulgate text with

hypothesis

of
it

the

Peisistratean

recension

appears

so

highly

probable that

will be adopted as a postulate in the following

commentary.

which Eecent discoveries in Egypt have shewn, indeed, that there was a time when different texts, altered from the vulgate chiefly by the insertion of additional lines of no intrinsic importance, had attained a great This is certain to be the case with all vogue, at least in Egypt. highly popular books reproduced in large quantities for an uncritical public. The rise of criticism at Alexandria put an end to these commercial texts, and established the vulgate in its In this sense only can Aristarchos and rightful position again. they his predecessors be said to have altered the Homeric text did not work upon these inferior copies and decide which lines were to be expelled, but they gave the weight of their authority to a demand for copies of MSS. of approved antiquity and correct-

The

Peisistratean text is identical with the vulgate,

its

has

held

own through

all

time.

ness.
critic

The

position of Aristarchos was, in fact, precisely that of a

correct text of Firdausi's

who would make a

The

Shahnamah
is

to-day.

variation between different copies of the Persian

incomparably greater than that between the prae-Aristarchean papyri and the vulgate, though here there was undoubtedly one

common
existence

source in
of

the

poet's

own

MS.

Even the unbroken

been able to save
task

written tradition has not

will

Firdausi from the interpolations of popular reciters; the

of

the

Persian Aristarchos

be to point out which MSS.

contain the ancient and pure tradition, and to stop the

for copies of

demand

any

others.

it

still

Such as the vulgate was before the days of Aristarchos, such remains. In only an infinitesimal number of cases can


PROLEGOMENA
it

xxi

be shewn that he produced any

effect

upon the current

;

reading.

Lines of which he disapproved remain uncancelled

the readings

he preferred do not therefore in any appreciable degree supplant The MSS. in our libraries differ those which he held inferior. from one another in the same degree as those of Aristarchos, and with fresh collations the number of variants which we know through Aristarchos alone is constantly dwindling it may not be long before we are able to point to an existing MS. representative of almost every variant mentioned by Didymos and Aristonikos. The great addition to our knowledge of the
;

tradition

made by

the

discoveries

of

papyri has shewn

scribe.

how

wonderfully tenacious and correct was the mediaeval

II.

Analysis of the Iliad

Two
section
:

cardinal assumptions have been

made

in the preceding

\:first,

that the Iliad was not composed by a single poet,

but was the growth of a long period r^and secondly, that this growth took place by gradual accretion i5r crystallization about a central nucleus, which was from the first something fixed amid
later

nature, though

expansions and accretions of a more or less fluctuating some of these in time gained a solidity almost

equal to that of the original kernel.

are set out in detail in the

The arguments on which these two assumptions are founded commentary which follows. With
first it is sufficient

regard to the

to say here that the discrepancies

and contradictions which seem to disprove unity of authorship are those which go deep into the structure of the poem, not The casual mistakes of detail to which all authors are liable. most significant of these is undoubtedly the contradiction involved in the Embassy of the ninth book, which is completely ignored The tenth book is so loosely in the eleventh and sixteenth. Iliad that doubts as to its rights date from inserted into the
very early days.

Wider but perhaps

less glaring

discrepancy

is.

involved in the fact that the promise of Zeus to Thetis is entirely forgotten from the first book to the eleventh, and that the whole balance of the story is disturbed by the way in which
the exploits of Achilles, the real hero, are outdone by Diomedes
in E.

The kernel
VOL,
I

of the Iliad

is,

beyond a doubt, the story of the

c

xxii

THE ILIAD
Mrjvi';

Wrath, the
is

which

is

announced in the Prologue.

This tale
received

given in the following books

of

A, A, O,
as

11,

T-X,

or rather in

toarts

them, for there

is

not one which has

is

large

additions.

The
of his

plot

follows:

Agamemnon

not

has

received

booty from a foray the daughter of Chryses, priest of Apollo, and refused her to the petition of her Apollo father, who thereupon prays to his god for vengeance.
as part

answers his prayer by sending a pestilence upon the Greek army. An assembly is held to discuss the position, and Kalchas the

augur explains

Agamemnon
through his
satisfy his

why the host is suffering. Achilles calls on This appease the god by sending Chryseis back. to
;

leads to a quarrel

in the issue Achilles withdraws in anger, and mother Thetis obtains a promise from Zeus that, to
pride, the Trojans shall defeat the hitherto

wounded

Agamemnon is therefore lured to victorious Greeks (Book A). battle by a deceptive dream, which promises him victory (B 1-50). He begins by driving the Trojans before him. Presently, however, he is wounded and has to leave the field; the other chief Greek heroes suffer the same fate, and the whole army is driven back to the ships, which are attacked by Hector. He is at length disarmed for Aias alone holds his ground (A). moment, and fire is set to the ship of Protesilaos (O 592 ff.). a Achilles thereupon, though he will not fight himself, relents so far as to send Patroklos with the Myrmidons to the rescue. Patroklos drives the Trojans back, and among many others slays Sarpedon; but he presses his advantage too far, and is himself slain by Hector (H). Achilles on hearing of his death sallies forth to avenge it, and after making havoc of the Trojans, chases Hector thrice round the walls of Troy, and finally slays him (parts of T, $, X). The story ends with the dragging of Hector's body
(X 404).
This
is

the backbone of the Iliad as

it

we have
;

it,

whether or

no
to

it

be the earliest portion of

all

historically

it is

the main plot

an episodical relation. That it is no doubt. The conditions of the M^i/t? have been imposed on all the rest of the book. The absence of Achilles from the field is everywhere either tacitly assumed or expressly alluded to. It is in the story of the Wrath
else stands in

which

also the oldest kernel I feel

that the real unity of the

we need

Miad is to be found. Here, at least, not hesitate to see the work of a single poet, perhaps


PROLEGOMENA
the greatest in
all

'

xxiii

may have beyond our powers of analysis to say.-^ The story is organically and indissolubly bound together; the arguments which are still brought forward to separate the Patrokleia and the death of Hector from the earlier part, the Mi^i^t? proper, seem to me wholly inadequate and improbable.
the world's history.
pre-existing
far

How

he

made

his

poem from

materials

it

is

From
that the
of
(ii)

the several Introductions to the books,

it

will be seen

main episodes included in this volume are (i) the duel Menelaos and Paris, and the treachery of Pandaros in TA
the Diomedeia in

and

Z,

itself

a composition shewing
(iii)

continuous growth from the earliest days to the latest;

duel of Aias and Hector in
I

the the

(iv) the

Embassy
wall in

to Achilles in

with

its

prologue, the defeat of the Greeks in

(v)

Doloneia in

K;

(vi)

the battle

at

the

M, with an
relation of

introduction, the

building of the wall in H.

will be

The

these episodes and the Mijvt^ to one another and to the whole
structure of the

Hiad

more conveniently discussed

in the

next volume.

III.

The Text of the Iliad

editor

From what has been said, the aim of an Homeric text clearly follows. He must endeavour
the Attic text as transliterated into the
ofl&cial

of

the

to reconstitute

new

alphabet from the

it

for

Athenian original. him to attempt to go,

Farther back than this

is

useless

for this is the earliest date

at

which
I

It is true indeed that many the Iliad, as we know it, existed. portions of the Iliad bear signs of greater antiquity; we can trace with coniidence not only the older form of the story, but

remains of an older form of dialect, corrupted in the course of transmission in the mouths of rhapsodists and editors, to whom But it is a complete error to it was virtually a dead language.
try,

from these indications, however numerous

and

clear,

to
j

introduce into

In Homer, as
existed.
1

Homer a we know

uniformity of " Proto-Epic " language, it, no such uniformity can ever have

The

later parts of the poems,

such for instance as the

one point only do I now feel It will be seen from the Introduction to B that there is some ground for supposing that the oldest

On

hesitation.

form of the Wrath did not contain the it was a promise of Zeus to Thetis tale played exclusively on the earthly
;

stage.

xxiv

THE ILIAD
all

Doloneia, were in
as that

probability composed originally in almost

exactly the same form, allowing for the difference of alphabet,

which we now have. Even if it were not so, our means do not permit us to reconstruct the more ancient dialect with
;

any approach to confidence. Our only guide in so doing is the metre and though in many matters this is a safe test, yet it is
impossible for us to say in

how many

others

it

may

leave us in

To take an obvious instance, it enables us to restore an initial digamma in a large number of cases, but leaves us almost always uncertain as to whether we should at the same
the lurch.

time restore the

letter internally.

For these reasons

all

attempts

to introduce the

digamma without exception

in all words

where

we know

it

once to have existed are interesting and instructive

exercises,

but lie outside the province of the His business is to take the text as he finds it, and to indicate from time to time where it shews traces of a more ancient form, but to accept as a part of it the constant inequalities and anachronisms with which it abounds.
philological

commentator.

The materials
the works
of
;

for the constitution

of the text are

found in

(1) Mss. of all ages; (2) the scholia, especially the excerpts

from
of

Didymos and Aristonikos on the writings

Aristarchos
present

(3) quotations in ancient authors.

is

On
is

these the

text

entirely based.
;

Little

weight

given to the
it

evidence of quotations

interesting though they often are,

is

impossible to be sure in any case of the accuracy of the author who is quoting. Of mss. of the Iliad some hundreds exist, from
the third century
B.C.
;

to the sixteenth a.d.

Of most

of these

very

little is

known

of complete mss. only thirteen have been

collated throughout,

and of these five are now for the first time Of fragmentary mss., however, earlier than the Venetus A, we have full information; the papyri are now so numerous that we know something of the tradition of every
published.

century since the third

three

B.C., with the exception of the two or which intervene between the Syrian palimpsest in the seventh and A in the tenth a.d. The value of the various MSS. and scholia will be treated in

'

J
,

It may be said here that readings of Aristarchos are taken as equal to those of the best MSS. ; readings of Zenodotos are treated as of the second rank. Between the

detail in the next volume.

'

variants thus attested

we

are at liberty to choose with the aid of


PROLEGOMENA
modern
critical lights.

xxv

cases will

Only in an extremely small minority of any reading be found which has not the certificate of one or other of these authorities, and then generally in matters It is, for instance, where the ms. tradition leaves us in doubt. almost indifferent even to our best mss. whether they write ei Thus or rji, or whether they write a liquid single or double. readings such as 7r(j)VKrii, for 7r6<pvicei (A 483), or tmv rjSv/io? for T&v vijBvfio'; (K 187), can hardly be regarded as departures the two readings would certainly have even from our mss. The most serious been indistinguishable in the old alphabet. departure from tradition is the acceptance of Kauck's icofii, I could not make up my mind for LKafiai of all MSS. in I 414 to leave the unmetrical reading, though I have endured ew? as a trochee rather than go to pure conjecture and write eZo? or ^09.^ Generally speaking I have endeavoured to choose in each particular case what seemed to me to be the best reading among those current in the fifth century and I have not hesitated in many cases to give a reading in the text which is described in the notes as clearly wrong a corruption, that is, as old as the fifth century, of an older form which we can confidently restore. For the adscription in place of the subscription of t in the at all events I shall diphthongs di, rji, cot no apology is needed
;

offer

none.

It

is

curious
of

that

twelfth -century

device

for far

correcting

the blunders

copyists

should have been so

canonised as to lead the unthinking to suppose that it has some It is typographically ugly as well as philoancient authority.
logically misleading.

IV.

The Apparatus Ceiticus

the

In

compiling

Apparatus

Criticus

have

aimed at

compression and

brevity, not only from considerations of space,

but in a firm belief that for the purposes of the critic a small selection of readings is more useful than approximate completeness.
I

have

therefore

only orthographical

omitted as a rule all variants which affect questions, or which, to the best of my

judgment, were mere blunders of no critical interest. omissions under the head of orthography include all
1

The
such

The only other readings

in the text

the

tt;i /t^i

or

'/i^i

which no ancient authority can be quoted are, I believe, ttji. ifiiji in I 654 for
for

608)

and
56.

i<rTa(Tav

of the Mss. (compare for Saratrav or

iaraaav


xxvi

of
/i,

THE ILIAD
v
v,

matters as accentuation, breathings, omission or addition

(f)eX,Kva-TLK6v or iota subscript, single or
a-,

double writing of X,
e/iot

p,

itacism, confusion of o

and

and many cases

ii'a-rjv

of difference

in the division of words, especially such forms as

fioi, S'

S'

or Si
'^(ttjv.

e<pe^ovTO or Be ^e^ovro, irdvroa

or Trdvroa-e

In
to

all

these the testimony of MSS.

is

practically indifferent,
it
;

and

it is

waste of space and energy to accumulate

It is in the omission of

our choice has

be made on other grounds.

what

I believe to

have been mere

copyists'

mistakes

variant.

which acuter eyes The risk

the

may have neglected something in than my own might detect traces of a genuine
that I
of
this

must be

preferred,

however,

to
it

the accumulation of ridiculous blunders such as would

difficult to see

make

wood

for the trees.

For similar reasons, namely, at once to save space and to give weight of testimony, I have as a rule quoted only one of each group of related MSS. My P and La Eoche's L, for instance, are so closely connected, coming evidently from a common archetype, that I have not quoted L except where it differs from P. So I quote only G- and omit its satellites " Mor Bar " except where they differ from it the three can only be weighed as a single MS. Thus though my Apparatus seems brief in comparison with
a clearer view of the
;

La

Eoche's, I feel confident that

it

gives all that

is

really of

importance for the constitution of the text, and indeed adds a very considerable amount of new matter. Our knowledge of the
MSS. will soon be greatly enlarged

meantime there can be no

loss in this

by other hands but in the humble contribution to a

;

strangely neglected field of Homeric criticism.

V.

Manuscripts
:

The

MSS. quoted in the Apparatus Criticus are the following

A. Papyri

Pap. a = Petrie, Hawara Biahmu and Arsinoe, pp. 24-8 (collated also by myself) contains part of B 1-877. 5tli cent. a.d. 6 = Britisli Museum cxxvi. {Classical Texts from Papyri in the B. M. p. B 101-A 40. 4th. or Sth cent. A.D. 81) r = B. M. cxxxvi. {Class. Texts p. 93); parts of T 317-A 544. 3rd
; ;

cent. A.D.

PROLEGOMENA
Pap. 5

xxvii
other

= Bodleian =

d 20

(Grenfell
;

An

Alexandrian Erotic Fragment and

Greek Papyri p. 6) parts of 64-75, 96-116. 2nd cent. a.d. B. M. dclxxxix. (Grenfell Ch-eeh Papyri, Second Series p. 4)

,,

z=

217-9, 249-53. 3rd cent. B.C. Mahaffy Flinders Petrie Papyri PL 503-37. 2nd cent. B.C.
;

iii.

(4);

fragments from

,,

H = Genavensis Nicole Rev. de Philologie, Jan. 1894 (Kenyon 0. R. viii. pp. 134-6); small fragments from A, A, and Z, and A 788-M 11. 2nd cent. b.c. ? e = Louvre; La Roche Homerische Textkritik p. 448; N 1-175. 1st
cent. B.C.
?
i

,,

= B.
B.

M.

cvii.

(Harris Papyrus);
i.
:

Catalogue
;

of Ancient

MS8.

in the

B. M., part

Greek, pp.

1-6

2
;

1-218, 311-617.

1st cent. B.C.

,,

,,

M. cxxvii. (Glass. Texts p. 98) small fragments from E, Z, 2. 3rd or 4th cent. a.d. \ = Bodleian b 3 (Grenfell Greek Papyri, Second Series p. 5) ; fragments of *, X, *. 3rd cent. B.c. JUi = B. M. cxxviii. {Class. Texts p. 100 ; /. P. xxi. pp. 17-24, 2961st cent. B.C. 343) ; large parts of * 1-79, 402-12 759. N = B. M. cxiv. (Bankes Papyrus); Catal. of Anc. MSS. p. 6, Phil. Mus. i. p. 177, and my own collation; i2 127-end. 2nd cent. a.d. s = Grenfell and Hunt Oxyrhynchus Papyri -p. 46; B 730-828. 2nd
cent. A.D.

K=

= B. =

M. dccxxxii. (Hunt A New Homeric Papyrus in /. P. xxvi. pp. 1st cent. a.d. 25-59) most of N 2-775, 3 120-522. E 1-303 and a Grenfell and Hunt Oxyrhynchus Papyri ii. p. 96 few fragments from E 329-705. Beginning of 3rd cent. a.d. For readings see App. F.
; ;

B.

Uncial
Milan consisting of leaves

Ambr. = Ambrosianus

Pictus, saec. v.-vi., a MS. at

containing illustrations of the Iliad and accompanying portions It contains pieces from all the books except V, 2, of the text. 800 lines in all. Published by Angelo Mai, 1819, Iliadis T,

frctgmenta antiquissima

Syr.

=B. M. Add.

cum pieturis. 210 Catal. of Anc. MSS. p. 6, and Fragments of the Edited by W. Gureton Iliad of Homer from a Syriac Palimpsest. to 12. See It contains 3873 lines from (saec. vi. or vii.). Hoffmann, 31*'^ und 22^^ Buch der Ilias pp. 3 ff.. La R. H. T. p. 454 no. 5.
17,
;

C.

La Roche's MSS.
Venice,
saec. x.

A = Venetus

454, in the Marcian Library at published by Villoison Homeri Ilias ad Scholia in earn antiquissima recensita.
collation in

First

veteris codicis
.
. .

Veneti fidem

Homeri

Ilias

(1873-6)

is

followed

1788. La Roche's but I have to ;

thank Mr. T. W. Allen for some valuable additions and corrections, which are distinguished by his initials. (Hoffmann pp. 12 ff.)

xxviii

THE ILIAD
of the above MS. which have been supplied by a later hand, the original leaves having been lost. The supplements consist of

A = portions
= Cod.

D=
Z)

E 336-6.35, P 277-577, 729-61, T 126-326, fi 405-504. Laurentianus xxxii. 3, in the Medicean Library at Florence, saec. xi. La R. Horn. Texikritik no. 14 p. 460, Hoffmann p. 28. Cod. Laurentianus xxxii. 15, saec. xi.-xii. La R. ibid. no. 15, Hoffmann
p. 31.

= portions

of the above supplied by later hands. These are not mentioned by La Roche or Hoffmann. Mr. T. W. Allen has kindly given me the following valuable list of the passages thus

supplied.

" (1)
different
(2)
(3)
*

38,

[E] {Note.

La

(4)

A hand coeval or nearly so with D, though markedly from it 388-11 167. A hand of s. xii. or xiii. books A-A and N 96-160. A hand of s. xv. 390-525, P 359-2 192, 593-T 652-719, 854-i2 85, 219-348, 754-804. Another s. xv. hand supplies 2 326-93 and 538-92."
; ;
;

Roche's

refers to the printed text of the

Roman
of

edition
critical

of Eustathius, 1542,
value.)
0-

and

is

not quoted here as

it is

no

= Vindobonensis

H=

La R. H. T. p. 472 no. 92. 39, saec. xiv. First published by Alter, Vienna 1789. Vindobonensis 117, saec. xiii. La R. H. T. p. 473 no. 95, Hofifmann From '^ 648 to the end is in another hand, noted as H.^ p. 33.
5, saec. xiv.-xv. p. 40.

L = Vindobonensis

This MS.

is

La R. H. T. p. 476 no. 105, Hoffmann almost identical with my P, and is only

M = Venetus

quoted when it differs from P. 456, saec. xv. La R. H. T. p. 477 no. 107. La R. has published a collation of three books only, A-Z. This MS. is almost identical with Harl. a I have ascertained that they agree for all readings of given in my Apparatus, except where a
;

difference

is

noted.

N and

= Venetus
xiv.).

459, which consists of portions of two Mss., one (N) containing A 1-H 392 (saec. xv.), the other (0) 214-M (saec.

La R. H.

T. p.

459

no. 10.

The

collation of books

A-Z

only has been published. Stuttgartensis 5 (saec. xv. ?).

La R. H. T. p. 478 no. 111. La R. follows the collation of the Iliad published by Eieckher in Eos,
1865.

D. Manuscripts
(See J. P. XX. pp. 237-51.

now Added
are collated

The

first five

by myself.)

= B.

M. Harley 1771
containing

ink, mostly rhetorical

A
A

with glosses in red and black and grammatical. Leaves have been lost 622-653, 31-62, J2 719-end.
different hand. should therefore be read for throughout this book.

late xv. cent. MS.,

regret that I overlooked Hoffmann's statement that Book is also in a

1

PROLEGOMENA
P = Paris,
greo

xxix

2766

late xv. cent, (so dated

from the watermark).

The

Ms.

is

nearly identical with L.

by Sir B. Maunde Thompson The

writing is often very small, and ei, r], and a are frequently almost or quite indistinguishable from one another. La R. H. T.
p.

471

no. 88.

Q = Paris,

grec 2767.

A
lines

good

many

1-118, 204-233, 12 673-end are missing, and a have been lost by mutilation of the lower margin,
;

xiv. cent, (so Catalogue

rather, late xv.).

E = Paris,

greo 1805, saec. xv., written

clear hand.

La E. ibid. no. 89. by Georgios Gregoropulos, in a neat

T = Townleianus,

La E. p. 470 no. 80. M. Burney 86 saec. xiiLI This was very imperfectly collated by Heyne in 1802; my own collation is independent, but I have used (and checked) Heyne's as well. See Heyne vol. iii. E. M. Thompson in G. R. ii. p. 103 La Eoche E. T. p. 467 p. c. no. 65 Maass in Scholia Graeca in Homeri Iliadem Tovmleyana i.
B.
; ; ; ;

U=

the Oxford ed.) pp. vii. ff. ; Gardthausen Gr. Palaogr. p. C. R. iii. p. 156. I have occasionally named John Ehosos of Crete as responsible for some added lines, etc., as his handwriting is unmistakable. Genavensis, for which I have of course followed the laboriously minute
(vol
V. of

405 myself in
;

ii. pp. 219 flf. Te MS. is exhaustively described in the Introduction to that work.

collation of Nicole Scolies Genevoises de I'lliade

Z7= portions supplied by later hands, viz. A 1-54, 109-66, B 506-877, e 214-565, I 1-63, 706-13, K 1-50, O 576-617, il 707-62.
All the Mss. hitherto
out.

named except M, N,
is

In aU that follow the collation

have been collated throughpresumably or certainly only partial.

Harl. a = B. M. Harl. 5693 ; saec. xiv.-xv. This is the "Harl." of Heyne, who took his readings from Bentley's MS. notes (vol. iii. pp. xcvii. See also G. R. iii. 295. I have repeated Heyne's readings flf.). where I found them correct, after checking the whole with the and added a few of my own. a very necessary precaution MS. (see above). In A-Z Harl. a is quoted only where differing from The following B. M. and Paris mss. I have collated only in

selected passages (about 2000).

b = HarL 5600, by John Ehosos,

J,

finished 16th May 1466. based on T and another MS. not yet identified. Contains A, c = Harl. 5672, also in the hand of Ehosos. 490-594, r 123-461, A 1-246. This is not based on T.
saec. xv.-xvi.

It is

1-9,

d = HarL 5601,

King's
Par.

= B. M. a = Paris,

King's 16.

Written in 1431.
?

grec 2681, saec. xiv.-xv.

The

MS. has large gaps filled

up

in another

hand on

different paper (/. P. xx. p. 244,

La

E. H. T.

p. 470 no. 81). b = Paris, supplement grec 497, saec. not in La E. J. P. XX. p. 250
;

xiii. (?)

a fragmentary MS., see

c e

= Paris
= Paris

2894, 2682,

saec. xiii.
saec. xv.
saec.

d = Paris 2680,

(?) (La E. H. T. p. 475 no. 103). (La E. E. T. p. 476 no. 100). xiv.-xv. (La E. E. T. p. 471 no. 82).

XXX
Par.

THE ILIAD
g

f= Paris = Paris

2683, 2684,

saec. xiv. saec.

are supplied
Iliad).

A 1-583 by another hand, but the MS. contains the whole

xiv. (La B. p.
;

(La

H.

T. p.

471 no. 83). 471 no. 84 is wrong

h = Paris 2685,

= Paris k = Paris
j

(La K. p. 471 no. 85). (La R. p. 472 no. 90). only; 2697 (not in La R.), 'saec. xiii.' {% Contains I is in a different hand (/. P. xx. p. 246). {Note. Paris suppl. grec 144 is in the hand of George Gregoropulos, like R, and is identical in its readings with that
saec. xv.

2768,

saec. xiii. (??)

A-M

MS. as far as

367.

with

as far as the

end

After that line it is practically identical of #, and apparently to the end of J2.

It is therefore not quoted here.)

E.

Heyne's MSS.
above
;

("HarL," Vr. a

see Harl. a

"Townl.," see T.)

= Vratislaviensisi
La

Heyne does a (La R. H. T. p. 477 no. 106). Contains A-Z 356 and the Odyssey. not give any date.

b, ace. to

(ff.

T. p.

,,

c (no date) contains

A-K

469 no. 72) saec. xiii. -xiv. 377, with Eustathios.

(no date) contains N-i2. It is practically identical with La Roche's H. A, written by Michael Apostolis, who died a.d. 1472. Contains Iliad and Odyssey. The above mss. were collated for Heyne by Prof. F. Jacobs of Gotha (vol. iii. pp. Ixxxvii. S.). Mosc. 1, in the Archives of the Imperial College at Moscow, saec. xiv., contains A-B 434 (La H. T. p. 470 no. 76). 2, in the Library of the Holy Synod, saec. xii. (?), contains A 195-331, ,, 604-B 304, 391-406, 424-40, E 438-Z 97, 234-301, 438H 24, A 65-133, 340-M 60, 3 237-522, 11, Y-J2 475.

3 ("recentior" Heyne), in the Library of the Imperial Archive, contains A-B 26, V 1-323, A-A 688. For these three Heyne used a collation made by C. F. Matthaei
(vol.

frag.

Mosc,

iii. pp. xc. fif.). portions of a MS. of which

we

are told nothing more, con-

61-467, 0, P, 2, T. These fit so exactly into lacunae of Mosc. 2 that one would naturally suppose them to belong to that MS. ; but Heyne does not suggest this. The collation is due to Heyne's pupil Nohden (ibid. p. xci.) Eton., in the Library of Eton College, saec. xiii. (?), contains A-E 84. Collated by Nohden (Heyne iii. p. ex.). Mor. (saec. xv.), called from its owner, John More, Bishop of Ely at his death it was bought by Bentley, and is now in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge. This MS. and the next coincide so closely with G that only their differences from it are quoted. Heyne's collation is from Bentley's notes (iii. p. xcvi.).
taining
;

Vratislavia

is

the Latin

name

of Breslau.


PROLEGOMENA
(Heyne iii. p. xL). Xaud., Laudianus (from the library of Abp. Laud), in the Bodleian,
contains, with, other matter,

xxxi

Bar., Baroccianus 203 in the Bodleian at Oxford, collated by T. Hearne

no. 731,

A-B

493.

Cant., in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. This contains Iliad and Odyssey. It was first used by Barnes, and afterwards by Bentley, on whose notes Heyne's readings seem to be based (iii. pp. xl., xcvi.). It is almost identical with S, and is quoted only when differing. Iiips. =Lipsiensis 1275. This consists of two parts, A-P 89 and P 90-i2, on different paper and from different sources. The former is the older about 1300 ace. to Hoffmann; the latter, here distinguished as Lips., about 1350. It was collated by Ernesti for his ed. of Clarke's Iliad; Heyne follows him with additions from Bentley, who apparently had notes from Mencken or Bergler ; Heyne iii. See Hoffmann pp. 46 ft'. Lips, is closely related to P, and is p. c. quoted only in the rare event of a difference. Ven. B = Venetus (Marcianus) 453, saec. xi. See Hoffmann p. 22, La R. H. r. p. 458 no. 7. Heyne rarely cites this MS., and it is not clear whence he got his readings. Hoffmann has given a full collation for $ and as in the case of the other MSS. for which his name has been cited above, viz. Syr. AC DHL Lips. Vat. Heyne quotes occasional readings under this title, but I have been unable to find anything to identify the MS. referred to. He mentions Vatican Mss. on pp. xlii., xlvii., c, but none of them seems to

suit.

VI.

Explanation of Signs and Contkactions

(the excerpts
a-qfieimv).

An.

= Aristonikos

in

the

scholia from

his

book

irepi

twv

'ApUTrdpxov

Antim. = Antimachos. Ap. iex. = ApoUonii Sophistae Lexicon. Ap. Bhod. = Apollonios Rhodios.
{Note. In the scholion on I 153 ' K.TroXXmvio'i ("Apollon.") is probably a mistake of the Ms. for 'AttoXAoScu/dos, which Schol.

L
Aph.
Ar.

reads.)

= Aristophanes
scholia as

Byzantius.

= Aristarchos.
Ixion,

Argol., Chia,

Dem.
Did.,

Cypr., Mass., Sinop., the ancient editions quoted in the StvwTriKij. 97 ' Kpyokucrj, Xta, KvTrpia, Macro-aAtuTtKij, Bern. Skeps., Demetrios of Skepsis Ar//i^T/)tos 6 'l^lwv
:

(the excerpts in the scholia from his work irepi, rrj's Api(TTap\LOV Siopduxreois). Dion. Sid., Dionysios Sidonios (see Ludw. i. 50), to be distinguished from

Didymos

Dion. Thrax
Et.

(ibid. p. 49).

Mag.

= Etymologicum Magnum.


xxxii

THE ILIAD

Et. Gud.

Herod.

= Etymologicum Gudianum. = Herodianos (generally the excerpts

irpoo-miBia).

in the scholia from his 'IXiaKr/

Nik. = Nikanor (the excerpts from his irepl cmy/tijs). Porph. = Porphyrios (the fragments of his ZrjTrifiaTa 'OfiripiKa).
Ptol.

Ask.

Ehi. Zen.

= IlToAe/xaios o 'A(TKaXwviTrjs Ptol. Oroand. = nToA,e/iaros o 'OpodvSov, also called IItoA. IlivSapiwv (Ludw. L 50) ; both to be distinguished from XlToAe/iafos 6 'EwLdeTrjs (ibid. 48). Rhianos.
:

= Sosigenes. = Zenodotos. &o. = dOeTet, dOeTovcri. rp. = ypd(j)eTai, ypdcJMvcri,

Sosig.

ypwirTeov.

hvyfix indicates different readings in the two editions of Ar. ap. = apud ; generally of readings mentioned or implied, but not adopted,

by an
cm.

author.

= omittit, omittunt. supr. = supra scriptum, supra scripto. C^ etc. = the first hand of C D^ etc. = the Gr' = G in the text, G" = G in the margin,
;

second hand of D.

[H], the square brackets indicate a reading of one of La Roche's mss. inferred from his silence only i.e. he does not quote the MS. for

any other
doubtful.

alternative.

The

inference

is,

however, often highly

indicates, according to circumstances, " all mss.'' or " all mss. other

those explicitly quoted for a different reading "

course,
*,

than

in both cases, of

with the qualification "so

far as I

am

aware."

the asterisk indicates erasure of one letter.

All

" suprascript " readings, on account of their generally secondary

occurring in a series of quotations. no explicit statement is made) or the text. similar reference is implied imply a reading of H"", P*, which wiU be

value, are enclosed in parentheses

when

They
in

are to be understood as implying (where

12

that the MS. itself agrees with

So also H', clear on the same grounds.

etc.

C\ D2

the

All parentheses in a series of mss. (when they do not themselves include name of a Ms. ) refer to the MS. immediately preceding, and to no other.

J2

Take then the following (imaginary) note " 999 om. CD* CTeixei Ar. CTe{xH(i) D^G^H^J (yp. crefxei) (L supr.) P [supr. i), cv aXAut
:
||
:

A, yp. Harl. a." This conveys the following statements

omits the line entirely. omits the line in the text but has
it

D
am

supplied in the margin.

Aristarchos reads a-Tetx^i (as in the text), and so do all mss. (so far as I aware) other than those which follow. These read either u-rdxqL or
:

a-TuxV (which for the purposes of this Apparatus need not be distinguished)

namely The

line supplied in the margin of D (probably by a later hand, though information on this point is too often deficient).

PROLEGOMENA
The second hand of G but the first hand had The first hand of H but the second hand has
J

xxxiii

but with P but with

crretj^et.

altered

it

to o-Tei'xei.

oTeix^' given as a marginal variant. ei written over rj{i).

a,

7j(i) written over it. while reading <rreix^i, have the marginal variant CTTEtX'jCOj introduced in one case by ev aWtjyi, the formula peculiar to A, in the other case by the ordinary yp.

L, while reading trreixei, has (7TeiX5j(i) or simply

and Harl.

INDEX TO ABBEEVIATED EEFEEENCES^

zur grieohischen und lateinischen Etymologie, von Leipzig, Teubner, 1879. Erstes Heft. American Journal of Philology (from 1880). A. J. P. Homers Ilias filr den Schulgebrauch erkliirt von K. F. Ameis. (Recent Ameis. editions, which are numerous, are "hesorgt von Dr. C. Hentze.") Anhang zu Homers Ilias, Schulausgabe von K. F. Ameis. (Third Anil. ,, ed. of part i. , second ed. of subsequent parts, ' besorgt von Prof. Dr.

Ahrens

Beitrage Beitrdge. H. L. Ahrens.

'

Bekker H. B.
Bergk
P.
L.'^

1872. Poetae Lyrici

vol.
ii.

C. Hentze."

Frequently cited as "Hentze" only.) Bonn, vol. Homerische Blatter, von Imman. Bekker.
Graeci.
Tertiis curis recensuit Th. Bergk.

i.

1863,

Lipsiae,

Teubner, 1866.

Brandreth.

'Ojrqpov FCKtas littera

notatione brevi London, Pickering, 1841. Bruginan(n) Proh. Bin Problem der Homerisohen Kritik und der vergleichenden Sprachwissenschaft. Von Karl Brugman (sic. The author is however identical with the Brugmann of the following work). Leipzig, 1876. Gr. Grundriss der vergleichenden Grammatik der Indogermanischen ,, Sprachen (vols. i. and ii.). Strassburg, Triibner, 1886-92 (see Delbriick Gr.). Buchholz H. R. Die Horaerischen Realien. Von Dr. E. Buchholz. Leipzig, 6 parts in three vols. 1871-85. for Homer and Hesiod. Buttmann Lexil. Lexilogus By Philip Buttmann. Translated and edited by the Rev. J. R. Fishlake. 5th edition.

digamma restituta ad metri leges illustravit Thomas Shaw Brandreth.

redegit et

Cauer Grundfr.
I. =

London, 1861. Grundfragen der Homerkritik.

Von Paul

Cauer.

Leipzig,

Hirzel, 1895.

Corpus Inscriptionnm Graecarum. C. Gierke (Miss) Fam. Studies. Familiar Studies in Homer. By Agnes M. Gierke, Longmans, 1892. Cobet M. C. Miscellanea Critica. Scripsit C. G. Cobet. Lugd. Batavorum, 1876. Collitz. Sammlung der griechischen Dialekt-Inschriften. Herausg. von Dr, Hermann Collitz. Gottingen, Vandenhoeck, 1884 on. London, D. Nutt, 1887 on. C Pi,. Classical Review. Curtius Et. Grundziige der griechischen Etymologie, von G. Curtius. 5th ed.

,,

,,

SI.

Leipzig, 1879. Vb. Das Verbum der Sprache, seinem Baue nach dargestellt. Von G. Curtius. Vol. 2nd Leipzig, 1877 1876. Studien zur griechischen und lateinischen Grammatik, herausg. von
gr.
i.,

ed.,

vol.

ii.

G. Curtius.
1 This index hibliography.

Leipzig, 1868-78.
list of

is

not intended for a complete

works cited

in the notes, umcli less for a


INDEX TO ABBREVIATED REFERENCES
Darbishire
Rell.

xxxv

Phil. Philology,

Relliquiae
by the
late

Pliilologicae,

or

H. D. Darbishire.

Essays in Comparative Edited by R. S. Conway.

Delbriick

Cambridge, 1895. Syntaktisohe Forschungen, von B. Delbriiok und E. Windisch. i, Der Gebrauch des Conjunctivs und Optativs im Sanskrit und Griechischen, von B. Delbriick Halle, 1871. iv, Die Grundlagen der griechisohen Syntax, erortert von B. Delbriick, 1879. Gr. Grundriss der vergl. Gramm. der Indogermanisohen Spraohen (see ,, under Brugmann Gr.), vols, iii., iv., 1893, 1897. Doderlein Gloss. Homerisohes Glossarium, von L. Doderlein. Erlangen, 1850-58. Erhardt. Die Eutstehung der Homerischen Gedichte. Von Louis Erhardt.
S.

F.

Leipzig, 1894.

Fasi.

Homers

Iliade.

Erklart von
Berlin, 1871. do.

J.

U. Fasi.

Fiinfte Auflage besorgt

von

Franke. Frazer Pmis.

Gladstone,

F. R. Franke.

J.

Pausanias's Description of Greece, translated with a commentary by G. Frazer. London, Macmillan, 1898. M. Juventus Mundi, the Gods and Men of the Heroic Age. By the
J.

Do.

6 vols.

Right Hon. William Ewart Gladstone.

London, Macmillan, 1869.

;

H. H. G.

S.

Homer.

A Grammar
edition.

Hartel H.

pf the Homeric Dialect. By D. B. Monro second Oxford, 1891. Homerische Studien . von Wilhelm Hartel. Zweite Auflage.
.

Helm.

Kulturpflanzen und Hausthiere Historisch - linguistische Skizzen von Victor Hehn. Fiinfte Auflage. Berlin, 1887. Helbig S. E. Das Homerische Epos aus den Denkmalern erlautert. Archaologische Dntersuchungen von W. Helbig. Zweite Auflage. Teubner, Leipzig, 1887. Hentze. See Ameis. De Homericae elocutionis vestigiis Aeolicis. Hinrichs Horn. M. Scripsit G. Hinrichs. Jena, 1875. = Journal of Philology. J. P. Journal of Hellenic Studies. J. H. S. = Kuos de dig. De digammo Homerico quaestiones. Scripsit Olaus Vilelmus Knos. Upsala, vol. i. 1872, ii. 1873, iii. 1878. Ausfuhrliche Grammatik der griechischen Sprache von Dr. Raphael Kiihner. Zweite Auflage. Hannover, 1869, 1870. Kiihner. and Robert A Greek-English Lexicon compiled by H. G. Liddell L. and S. Seventh edition. Oxford, 1883. Scott Lange EI. Der homerische Gebrauch der Partikel EI. Von Ludwig Lange. Leipzig, 1872. ii, c! kcv (dv) i, Einleitung und d mit dem Optativ. (No more mit dem Optativ, und el ohne Verbum Finitum, 1873. published.) La R. IT. T. Die Homerische Textkritik im Alterthum, von Jacob La Roche. Leipzig, Teubner, 1866. S, JJ. Homerische Untersuchungen von Jacob La Roche. Leipzig, 1869. ^, Lehrs Ar. De Aristarehi Studiis Homericis. Scripsit K. Lehrs. Editio recognita.
.
.

Berlin, Vahlen, 1873.

Aristarehs Homerische Textkritik nach den Fragmenten des Didymos Leipzig, Teubner, dargestellt und beurtheilt von Arthur Ludwich. vol. i. 1884, vol. ii. 1885. Die Homervulgata als voralexandrinisch erwiesen von Arthur S;, V. Ludwich. Teubner, 1898. by W. W. Merry and the late James and R. Homer's Odyssey, edited Oxford, 1876. Vol. i., Books i.-xii. (all published). Riddell. M. and T. Syntax of the Moods and Tenses of the Greek Verb. By W. W. Goodwin. Macmillan, 1889. dargestellt von Richard Meister. . Meister Dial. Die griechischen Dialekte Vol. i. 1882, vol. ii. 1889. Gbttingen, Vandenhoeck. Menrad Oontr. De Contractionis et Synizeseos usu Homerico. Scripsit Jos. Menrad. Munich, Buchholz, 1886.

Ludw.

Lipsiae, 1865.

xxxvi
G.

THE ILIAD
ffr. Griechische

Meyer

Grammatik von Gustav Meyer.

Dritte Auflage.

Leipzig, Breitkopf, 1896.

d. Kunst. Die Anfange der Kunst in Griechenland. Studien von Dr. A. Milchhofer. Leipzig, Brockhaus, 1883. Nagelsbach H. T.C. F. von Niigelsbach's Homerische Theologie. Dritte Auflage, bearbeitet von Dr. G. Autenrieth. Niirnberg, 1884. Mtzseli SrM. 'Atwi. Erkliirende Anmerkungen zu Homer's Odyssee. Von G. W. Nitzsoh (3 vols.). Hannover, 1826-40. Preller G. Griechisohe Mythologie von L. Preller. Vierte Auflage bearbeitet von Carl Robert. Erster Band, Berlin, 1894 (Zweiter Band, dritte Aufl. bearb. von E. Plew, 1875).

Milchhofer Anf.

MJ

Reichel

ff.

W. Ueber Homerische Waffen. Archaologische Untersuchungen von Wolfgang Reichel. Wien, 1894.

Roscher Lex.

Schrader
,,

Lexicon der griechischen und rbmischen Mythologie herausg. von W. H. Roscher. Leipzig, Teubner (in progress, from 1884). Havdelsg. Linguistisch-historische Forschungen zur Handelsgeaohichte und Warenkunde von Dr. 0. Schrader. Erster Teil. Jena, 1886. S. und U. Sprachvergleichung und Urgeschichte . . von Dr. 0. Schrader. Jena, 1883.
. .

Ausfiihrliches

,,

Porph.

Porphyrii

reliquias

collegit disposuit

quaestionum Homericarum ad Iliadem pertinentium Teubner, edidit Hermannus Schrader.

Sohuchh.

Schliemaun's Excavations, an Archaeological and Historical Study, by Dr. 0. Schuchhardt. Translated from the German by Eugenie Sellers. Macmillan, 1891. Schulze Q. E. Quaestiones Epicae. Scripsit Guilelmus Schulze. Gueterslohae,

1880.

1892. Studniczka. Beitrage zur Geschichte der altgriechischen Traoht, Studniczka. Wien, 1886. Thompson Gloss. Glossary of Greek Birds, by D'Arcy Wentworth Oxford, 1895.

von Franz Thompson.

Tsountas-Manatt. The Mycenaean Age

Van

Carmina cum Apparatu Critico ediderunt J. van F. et M. B. Mendes da Costa. Editio altera. Lugd. Batavoram, 1895, 1896. Ench. Enchiridium Dictionis Epicae. Scripsit J. van Leeuwen J. F. ,, Lugd. Batavorum, 1894. Veitch. Greek Verbs Irregular and Defective by William Veitch. New ed. Oxford, 1871. W.-M. H. U. Philologische Untersuchungen herausgegeben von A. Kiessling und
L.
Iliadis
J.

of Pre-Homeric Greece. By Dr. Manatt. Macmillan, 1897.

Study of the Monuments and Culture Chrestos Tsountas and J. Irving

Homeri Leeuwen

U.

von Wilamowitz - MbllendorfF. Siebentes Heft. Homerische Untersuchungen [von Wilamowitz-MollendorfiFl. Berlin, Weidmann,
1884.

,,

^e?'. Euripides Herakles erklart von Ulrich von Wilamowitz-Mbllendorff'. Zweite Bearbeitung. Berlin, Weidmann, 1895.

Note. The books of the Iliad are referred to by the capitals, and those of the Odyssey by the minuscules, of the Greek alphabet.

INTEODUCTI0N
The problem
and
it is

of the composition of the

difficult aspect

seems, even to

lUad meets us in a peculiarly subtle on the very threshold of the poem. The first book a careful reader, to be a perfect and indivisible whole ; yet

and

critic have been fought. Lachmann have rightly felt that if the book could once be disintegrated in spite of its apparent solidity, the task of separation would be dis-

here that the severest battles of the

his school

proportionately facilitated for the rest of the Iliad.

The weak points on which Lachmann fixed are two. The first is the inconsistency involved in 423, where it is said that all the gods went 'yesterday' to the Aethiopians ; whereas Apollo is elsewhere conceived as still shooting his darts at the Greeks, and in 474 as present at Chryse while Hera and Athene are watching the strife in the assembly, the latter
descending to Troy and returning to Olympos jxera. Sai/xovai 6.X.X.0VS. The second is found in e/c roto 493, which refers back, not to the day indicated in the preceding lines, as we should expect, but to the interview between Thetis and her son which ended in 424, and since which at least one night, and apparently several, have passed. The conclusion drawn by Lachmann is that the first book consists of an

two 'continuations,' (a) 430-92, (6) 348-429 Of these he thinks that (a) rnay be by the poet of the original lay, but that (6) is certainly of different origin, and not very skilfully adapted to the place where it is found.
original 'lay,' 1-347, with
to the end.

and 493

We

will first take

(a),

the episode of the restoration of Chryseis.

The

va<me reference of k tow, though not indefensible (as the preceding lines naturally lead the thought back to the point to which Ik to to belongs, cf. 488 with 422), is certainly not what we should expect. Further, the whole we have only to make 490 episode can be cut out without being missed and is of no importance to the story. A large follow 429 immediately portion consists of lines which are found in other parts of the Homeric poems ; and of these one at least, 463, seems to be more at home in the third book of the Odyssey than here, while 469-70 are not in harmony with a well-marked Homeric custom. According to the usual Greek ritual, the purifications of 312-17 should not precede but foUow the removal of There is therefore very strong ground for holding the plague by Apollo. Lachmann is right in saying that continuation (a) is not an integral that but if the two are once separated, we can no part of the original lay

'

'

lAIAAOC

(i)

longer admit the possibility that they are

it
is

by the same author

the continua-

tion must, from the evidence of borrowing, be of a very

much

later date.

But

most skilfully introduced into a pause in the main action, and offers a pleasing contrast, with its peace and feasting, to the stormy scenes with which the book opens and continues. the real question is, whether This, however, is a subordinate matter the original story of the Menis contained the promise of Zeus to Thetis that he would bring disaster upon the Greeks to revenge the insult offered to Achilles. The inconsistency as to the whereabouts of the gods cannot be denied We can hardly say so. The consistency is it inexplicable 1 with which the Epic poet, composing for hearers and not for readers, is
; ;

concerned,

is

the consistency of the moment.

The consistency

of details in

different scenes is of less importance, so long as they are not conspicuous

enough to aflfect our understanding of the main story. This is not the only place where the poet may have hovered vaguely between the divine power We will of omnipresence and the limitations of the anthropomorphic body. say, then, that the contradiction is real and disquieting, but not convincing. That Lachmann's original lay was ever really an independent poem, as he would have us believe, it is hard to think, and few are now found to hold that a great poet, such as he who composed this debate, would have That the opening of left the quarrel truncated and without a conclusion. the book, prologue and all, is the beginning of a poem of the Wrath, which went on through the defeat of the Greeks and the death of Patroklos to the slaying of Hector, seems as certain as anything in this thorny and obscure matter can be certain. But we must not forget that the more ancient any and portion of the Iliad is, the more it has been exposed to weathering that one effect of the continual process of growth and adaptation has been Hence in this oldest portion to obscure and smooth down the rough joints. critical analysis is peculiarly difficult. But one consideration must be added which lends some weight to Lachmann's separation of continuation (b).' In the Introduction to B it will be pointed out that there is some evidence of a different continuation of the quarrel scene a continuation in which the dispute is laid at once before an assembly of the whole army, and the visit This version was a parallel one, and of Thetis to Zeus left unnoticed. A, as it stands, may have been adapted from the two. It is not in our power to say which of the two was older time has effected a union which shews but the slightest scar, yet we cannot deny the mark, and can only interpret it in the way which seems best to account for the facts. And the facts are certainly to be accounted for on this supposition. The first part
;
'

of

really belongs closely to a certain part of the assembly scene in B,

;

especially to the speech of Thersites

it

does not belong so closely to the

and Thetis, and between Thetis and Zeus. In this form of the story it was the mere absence of Achilles from the field, not the interposition of Zeus, which brought about the rout of the Greek army in A. This is mere hypothesis, but it is a possible hypothesis, and it agrees with
scenes between AchiUes

much
Iliad

that

we

shall find later, all pointing to the gradual composition of the

less perfect fusion of different versions,

by the more or from the first by the

knitted together

fact that all alike are

outgrowths from the Story of the

Wrath, but otherwise independent.

'

lAIAAOC A
Aoiu6c.
aeiBe,
rj

Mhnic.

M.7JVIV

6ed, TlTfKTjidheas

Aj^tXijo?
edTjKe,
irpoi'a'ijrev

ovXofievrjv,

fivpC ^A'^atol<; akye

tjrv'x^a'i
'

iroSXd^ B
Tfpdxov,
olcovoicri T6

i(j>6bfj,ov<}

AiBi,

avTov<i Be eXcopia Tevj(e Kwecrcrip

Tracn,

Aio? B
'XKids^
ij

ereXetero ^ovKrj,
Xeyofi^vq 'AireWtKiovTos {dir' i\LKWvos MS.
corr.

1.

^ 5^ SoKouffa dpx^'^^

Nauck), vpooi/uov Ix" touto' MoOcac deidca koI 'An6\XcoNa k\ut6toson, us Kal
^iKdvuip iiifwrfraL Kal Kpdryjs iv tois SiopBariKoh' ' Kpiarb^evos S' iv a.' Xipa^iSanavTlwv (frriirl Kard nvas ^xeiv "Ecnere nOn uoi, MoOcai 'OXOjunia dc6uaT' Sx""*^"*' Snnuc hh uhnCc tc xi^Xoc e' SXe riHXefuNa, AhtoOc t' drXabN ui6N- 6 rbp BaciXfi'i xo^^^seic,

Osann Anec. Romanum

ipuxciC
:

p. 5.
;

3.
of.

noWac
(v.

noXXciN Matranga Anec. 500.

d0. Zen.
:

||

Keq)aXiic
5.

Ap. Rhod.

55.
?

4-5
infra)
\\

1. 3' iKKii)p\a

CHPST al.

naci

Zen. aatra

BouXri

BouXAi Nik. ap. Bust.

1. eed, the MoOira of a 1, who tells the poet the history which he has to relate ; see B 484-92, and compare x 347

a&TodiSa.KT05 5'
otfuis

elfii,

8eb^ 5^

/iot

^i^

^pealv
44, 64,

vavToias
a-i

ivicjyvaev,

and

ye MoDo-' eSLda^e, Ai6s irdXs, ij cri y' 'A.TrbXKiav. riHXHTdBeeo, originally no doubt U.Ti\riCdSa(o). This is one of a class of patronymics formed with a double sufBx, the adjectival -to- and the purely patronymic -aSij-s while the commoner form Iirj\e-lSTi-s has only one. Cf. B 566. bears it accursed 2. o6XoJui^NHN, the same relation to the curse dlXoio as dv^fievos (/3 33) to the blessing 6vai.o, and means that of which we say 6X010. It is best regarded as a purely metrical variant of 6\6iiei>os, which occurs in the same sense in Trag, (Eur. Set. 231, Phoen. 1029, Or. 1363, fferc. 1061) see uupia, Schulze Qu. Up. pp. 192 ff.

488

ij

'

3. V^eiuoc here, as in 24 other places (Knos), does not admit an initial F and never requires it. Thus connexion with Fls, Flipios is impossible, in spite of the For a suggested nearness of sense. etymology see Collitz in AJP. viii. 214-7. The feminine Itpdl/j-r; is also found, but only applied to women e.g. T 116. "AT3i, a metaplastic dative of 'AfSijs, which in H. always means the with the exception, god, not his realm npo'taij/e apparently, of 'J' 244. irpo implies 'forth on their way,' as in vpolair- = iriixireiv, vpoiivai (195, 442, etc.). iac-, so that irpdta^ev =pro-iec-it exactly. the body is to Homer the 4. aOTOiic

real self, the

cf.

fvxn is a mere shadow where the soul of Patroklos is TvdvT aOrffli eUvia, like the real man. 5. n&a, i.e. all that chose to come

* 65,

coimtless; in its later sense, 10,000, the

word

is

accented

fuipioi.

The a perfectly natural expression. reading daira ascribed to Zen. is not mentioned in the scholia, which merely

lAIAAOC A
6^ ov
T^9
Sr)

(i)

TO,

irpwTa

SiaerTijTTjv

epiaavre

ArpeiBri^ re ava^ avSpwv koL Sto?

A^tXXev?.
;

Tap

cr^coe

de&v

epiBi,

^vverjKe fid'^ecr6ai

ArjTOV'i

Kal Ato? v/o?.

o ryap ^aa-iXTJi ^dXcoffel^

"Kaov, 10

vovaov ava crTparov &pae KaKrjv, oKeKovro he

ovveKa Tov
Ar/jei'Sij?.

X.pvcrr)v

^rlfiacrev aprjTrjpa

o ryap

?jk6e Qoa'^ iirl vrjat; 'A'^aiuv

airepeitTt

Xvao/jLevo^ re
(TTe/jy/jiaT

Ovyarpa ^epcov t

airoiva,

ej^cov

iv vepcrlv SKfj^oXov

AttoXXcbj'o?

Tivh yp. bih cti^thn picaNTO Eust. 8. c^AT^n) Zen. and others. Ambr.^: ArijuacEN ARP(?) Ambr.i Lips.^ Vr. a: fniuac' L: AtIuhcen cr^ujuid t' Eton. Vr. a. iniuHc' 14. ct^uuot' Ar. Q
6.

11.

DU

The only say that he athetized 4-5. authority for the statement is Athenaeus (i. p. 12), on whom no reliance can be placed. But the reading is in itself In fact the vigorous and poetical. metaphor is so natural that we cannot even argue with confidence that Aisohylos had dcuTo, before him when he wrote (Supp. 800) Kvalv S' iirei.B' l\upa kAttlXfopiots
I

6pvL(n

Seiirvov

oiiK

dvaivofj.ai
o-ifxiKrav

ireXeli/

or

Eur.

Sec.

1077

Kvffl

re

fpovlav
i^iijpi(re

daiT^

dv^fiepov^

Ion 505

Solvav B'qpai re tpoLviav dtuTa (Soph, is neutral, Aj. 830 pi^ffw

TTTavots
KVfflv Trp6^\r}Tos olojvoU 6' ^\tap).

In

all

B 761, T 226, favourite in questions SpiSi goes with ^vviTiKe, 656, etc. 'pitted them in strife.' cfcoe: according to the rule of Ar. this form belongs to the 3rd person. Zen. here and elsewhere read a(j>C>C, which Ar. confined to the 2nd person. It is, however, possible that the distinction is a mere fiction. Cf. Brugmann Gr. ii. p. 804, and App. A. 11. Both drifidu and drt/itifw occur in our texts, but the aor. is elsewhere only riTl/iritrev, and dri/idfu is peculiar to the Odyssey. Rhythm, however, is a strong argument here in favour of AiiuaceN in place of the
;

these cases there is an apparent echo of the present passage, and SaTra if a real The variant is much older than Zen. argument against it in Athenaeus (often ascribed, though without ground, to Ar.), that H. never uses Sols except of human banquets, is not even based on On the whole Soira fact, see R 43. seems intrinsically a better reading, but we have no right to leave the uniform tradition of the MSS. 6. is oO may refer to the preceding line, the will of Zeus was being fulfilled from the time when ' (so Ar. ) ; or better, to 8.aSe in the first line, ' take up the song from the point when, as in 8 500 ipaive 8' AoiS-ffli, (vBev iXdv, lis o! The extraordinary variant lUv, ktX. 5ii (TTijrrjv {ipicravTo) was explained to mean on account of a woman ' ( !) 8. T<ip an enclitic particle recognised by Herod, (and perhaps Ar. ), from t &p, as ydp from 7' 8.p. It does not of course make any perceptible difference here if we write t' &p (with MSS. except A);
' ' ' :

vulgate

^i/tjjff-'.

to expel drifida from the text of

Nauck indeed wishes Homer

VT>.
:

altogether

but
.

v.
.

Curtius

i.

p.

341 n.

t6n XpiicHN dpHTHpa a use of the article which 'is scarcely to be paralleled in Homer.' In other examples with a proper noun it is used with an adversative particle (airdp, lUv, Si), and only of a person already mentioned, e.g. B 105 (Monro). It would
simplify this passage
XpOffijs as
if

we could take
'

an appellative, 'that man of Chryse, even the priest ; but there seems to be no other instance either of a local name thus formed in -1;$, or of a person addressed directly by a local name, as in 442 Xpiio-i;. Payne Knight conj.
ffl

Toi,

Nauck
offers

ToC, for rbv.

but see 65,

93.

The combination

is

: the mid. of the person the ransom, the act. of him accepts it, e.g. 20. 14. 'i^tau is subordinate to the preceding participles, indicating a detail, and not co-ordinate with Xvcrb/xevoi, expressing the main object of his journey. It is therefore best to retain the vulg. instead

13.

\uc6ueNoc

who who

'

lAIAAOC A
)(^pva-eo)i

(i)

ova

cricrjirTpmi,

koX XLcrcreTO 7rdvTa<; 'Aj^atoi!?,

15

Arpei'Sa Se jxaXtaTa Sveo, Koafj/rjTope Tuimv

" ArpetBat re Kal

v/juv fiev
iicirepcrat

aWoi

eu/ci/jj/itSe?

Aj(at,oi,
e'^ovre'i

6eol

Boiev 'OXvfMiria Bco/mit

ti)

Hpidfioio irdXtv,
ifwl Xvcraire

oiKaB' iKecrOaiS'

TralBa B

i^iX/qv,

rk

airoiva Sey^eo'Oai,,

20

d^ofievoi Ato9 viov Iktj^oKov 'ATroWoova."

evO'

oKKob
6'

fiev

7rdvTe<;

eirev^rjp/qaav 'A'^aiol

alBeicrdab

leprja koX

dr/\ad Biydai dnroiva'

rfvBave 6vfimt,
eTrl

dXX ovK 'ArpetBTii Aya/jLefivovi, dXKd icaKW d^tei, Kparepov 8'

" p/q
ere,

fw9ov ereXXevrjval

i^tiu^-c

25

lyepov,

Ko'CXqicnv
7]

iyw irapd

/ct^etw

^ vvv BrjOvvovT
16.

varepov avrts lovra.

^Xiccero
ii.

Xfccero
iiiiiN P.
c)

AT
II

{supr. e)

16. nvis
||

drpeidac An.
{sujyr.

20.
e)

luo\

XiicaTs
:

CDVr

Vr.

Xiica*Te E.

d^Eceai Ai>H
27. aSeic

J^TiJ (supr.
Schol. T.

bi^ecee Q: rb Sk d^x^'^^"' Vr. c 24. 'Arpeideca 'Arau^NONOc Zen,

'^'"'

'irpoaTanriKoO iirapifuparov

CHE

Bar.

of reading ariixiia r' with Beutley (to agree with o-T^/t/ta in 28). The cr^uua is the ApolHnis infula of Aen. ii. 430, a wreath of wool wrapped round the staff in token of suppliantship ; cf. the ipi.1)It is ffTeTTToj kAoSos of Aisch. Supp. 23. probably the fillet worn, in ordinary circumstances, by the priest himself, or possibly, as has been suggested, the wreath from the image of the god. 15. See on r 152. Wccero is preferable to iJdaaero, as it is very rare to find a vowel left short before the first letter of 46. But v. this word (H. G. % 371). 18. Bentley conj. Hij-iu $eol fih SoUv, as the synizesis of Bebs in H. is very improbable (f 251 is the only other case) ; but Piatt points out that this puts lUv in the wrong place. He suggests Tot for diol (which can be spared, of. E 115, etc., and particularly Hymn. 383, But Plato had BeoL, Rep. iii. Cer. 135).

See M. G. 299 *, and for the 5' Avotva, on the other hand accept ransom,' 259. 1. 22. neu9i4uHcaN, gave pious assent, probably by shouting hardly by silence, For the as in the later use of the word. use of the infin. to express purpose,
harsh.
article to.
' ;

S.

Brandreth Soiev ft^v 0eol iiiifuv. 393. 20. Mss. are divided between Xiicaixe and \i<raT. The former is practically equivalent to yMiral re, the reading of

Apio and Herodoros adopted by Wolf. This involves changing xi V into t6, t (with Wolf) or Kal (with Ap. and Her.). But the text Bentley conj. Xiiiracre.
pass, as the opt. is well suited to a As between Sixe<r6e and suppliant. dix^a-Bai there is nothing to choose ; in either case the change of mood is rather

' whole and part construction with 'Aya/i.4iivo>iL, but a locative, in Ms soul, as appears from numerous other passages. 26. For Kixeicd many would read Kixn'i't hut we have no right to neglect the consistent ancient rule by which in such forms is written before w and o, as it may represent a real difierence of It is not pronunciation (H. G. App. C). necessary to supply any verb before ii-fi, which is an independent prohibitive particle ; the literal meaning is Far be the thought that I shall find thee.' E. G. 278; Delbiiick S. F. i. 22. Thus the constr. supplies the missing imperative for the 1st person {M. wnd The same explanation can T. 257). be given in 28, though here the /iij-clause is obviously far on its way to become The progress of /j.^ oi to subordinate. complete subordination may be followed
'

G. % 231. 24. eujuci^i is not a

may

through 565,

K 89, 164, fi 569 (the only other cases in H. of jut; oi with subj.) to the change of mood in Q 684
{M^ and
T. 263).

' ;

lAIAAOC A
fir]

(i)

vv Toi ov
S'

j(pai(yfi/r)L

a-KrfirTpov

koX

crrefifia

ffeoio.

TTjv

e'^w
ivl

ov Xvcrw
o'Ikwi,

irpiv fiiv koX

jrjpa';

eTreicriv

rjfieTepcoi,

ev "Apye'i, TrjXoOi

"Trdrprji;,

30

KTrov

eTTOt'^ofiev'rjv

koL

ijjLov

Xe^o? avTt,o(oaav.

aXK
^rj
B'

Wi,

p,ri

fjb

ipeOi^e,
B'

aaa>Tepo<i

w?

/ce

verjai.
jjLvdcoi,

w? e^ar',

eBSeicrev

6 yepwv Koi eireWeTO

aKecov irapa Qlva ttoXv^Xolo-^oio

B
eireuT

6aXd(T<T7]<;.
35

iroWa

dtrdvevOe kiwv rjpad' o jepaio'i

AiroWcovi, dvuKTi, rbv r/vKO/io^ Tee Ar/rco' " kKvOL fjuev, dpjvpoTO^ 09 ^pvarfv dfi<f>i^e^rjKa^
,

KtXXai/ re ^adeijv TeveBoio re

2i/j,i,v0ev,

l(f>i,

dvacyaet,^,
vrjov

ei

iroTe

toi '^apuevT

iirl

epe-^a,

(see Did.

29-31 de. Ar. (see below). ^BeiCGN Ar. gddeiCE(N) fi 33. oic 90x0 L. on 34. ^x^con Zen. 123). 39. IpElJfa : [gpejsa H">.
||

28. xPf"JiH> : app. an aor. but irregular in stem (ff. O. 32, 3). There is
,

no clear evidence for a pres. XP'*'"'/''^'"'! though we have fut. jc/)arfiV" 296), and aor. x?"''-''!''')'"'' (A 120, etc.). 29-31 d^eroOprat, Srt dvoXitovai t7]v

iirlTaaiv
(T/iivure

tov voO Kal

tt)v

direikiiit,

tj-

of the Troad, though others, hard put to it to explain why Chryseis was captured Thebe (see 366), knew of a Chryse close to Killa,.afterwards deserted (Strabo pp. 604, 612-3). The alternative explanation was that she was on a visit to relatives at Thebe. Cf. note on 184. &U91at

yap Kal
?

Xpiyc77;s

eliroia-qi

[an

Cobet) aur^s rut ^cttriXei. dirpeirh Si Kal t& rbv 'Ayafi^nvova roiavra
Gvvoiaris
^iyeiv.
'

BeBHKQc, standest round about, as protecting deity, like a warrior protecting a fallen friend, e.g. P 4. Cf. Aisch. Sept. 174 id)
<j>iXoi

esse filiam

Quod autem dixit patri gratum suam esse Regis concubinam,

fortasse

daifioves Xvnfipwi dfupi^Avres irSKiv. 38. imitaietc, protectest by thy might,

;

in aula dissoluta non apud heroicae aetatis homines' Cobet (M. 0. p. 230, in an amusing essay on dTrpeTr^). It is in such judgments that Ar. appears at his worst.

Alexandriae

rather than rulest

39.

verum

esse poterat, sed

see note on Z 402. 'Mouse-god'; Apollo was worshipped under this title in the

JjuiNeeO,

lit.

Troad, as at
JIapvdirios.

Smyrna
Strabo
(p.

as 'Locust-god,'

several places

aco. only here Soph. Aj. 491 t6 (riv X^x"' fw^XSov, Track. 159 d7wi'as ^^tt6f [going forth to meet), Find. N. i. 67 iTav Beol yLydvrecmv liAxav avTid^uKTiv, Eur. Phoen. 817 i) Sk (ivaifiov \4xos fjKdev. This suggests that the ace. is that of the end, after the implied verb of motion (coming to my bed to meet m), rather than the adverbial ace. of ^. (?. 136 (1). ^noixoJu^NHN implies the walking backwards and forwards which was necessary with the ancient loom. 33. KBciceN if read by Ar., must be a piece of genuine tradition from the form IdFeta-ev. For the article in 6 r^pcoN and 6 repai6c see H. G. 261, 3. 37. Killa is placed by Strabo on the gulf of Adramytteion, near Thebe. The historical Chryse was on the west coast
cf.
'

31. dNTi6cocaN

with

Rhodes.

606) knows of named Sminthia, as far as The Sminthian temple near

;

Cape Lekton existed to historical times and even on late coins of Alexandria Troas Apollo appears with a mouse at his feet. Mr. Lang argues that this indicates the amalgamation of the Greek Apollo with a local mouse -god, originally a tribal totem. The common explanation is that the word is a familiar abbreviation
of 'Zfu!'do<l>$6pos, destroying the field-mice or voles which ravaged the vineyards ol ykp Kp^Tcs Tois /ii5as afilvBom Ka\ov<Tiv Schol. A (see Frazer's note on Pans. x. 12. 5). Only a few yearsago Thessalywas seriously injured by an invasion of these little pests. Others see in the mouse the symbol of plague, which would be especially suitable here. In Herodotos the destruction of the armv of Sennacherib

lAIAAOC A
rj

(i)

et Brj Trore rot Kara iriova fJ-'tjpi eKrja ravpmv ^S aly&v, ToBe i^oi KprjTjvov ieXBcopneretav Aavaol i/jua SaKpva aolcri ^eXeacrtv." w? e<f)aT ev'xpfievo';, tov S' e'Xve <J>oty8o9 'ATroWmv, ^rj Se KUT OvKvfnroiQ KaprjVfOv '^aofievo'; Krjp,

40

To^'

w/jboia-ty

e'x^cov

afi^i]petf)ia

re (paperprjv.

45

eKXay^av S ap oicrrol avTOv KivrjdevTO<;' o 8

e^er
BeiVT)

eV
rji'e

mficov '^a)o/j,evoio,
vvictI
ioi,Ka)<;.

eireiT

airavevOe veSiV, fiera B

Ibv er/Ke'

Be KKayjf) yever

apyvpioio ^loio.
50

ovprja^ fiev irp&TOv eTrdi'xero icaL Kvva<s apyov<;,

avrap

eireiT

avTolcro /SeXo? ep^eTreu/ee? i^iel';

^dXX
Ttji

alel Be irvpal
fiev

evvrj/Map
Beicar7]i

veKvmv KaiovTO 0afietaL ava arpaTov cof^ero KrjXa Oeolo, aryoprjvBe KaXecrcraro Xaov 'A^tXXei/?'
55

TWt yap
41.

eirl

^pecrl OrJKe 6ea XevKcoXevo^ 'UpTj-

T6de

t6 3^ Ar.
46.
61.

42. ricEiaN Zen.

(?)

0: tIcoten Ar.
47. ^OlKcoc
:

(see

Ludw. ad

loc).

46-7

0.8.

Zen.

^KXasoN
r' S.
||

T^

Lips. ^

a^ucecic Zen. (Sohol.

M 463).
is

B^oc

fivieic

S Mosc.

3.

attributed not to a plague but to a host of field-mice which gnawed the Assyrian bow-strings in the night. A somewhat similar story connected with the colonization of the Troad is told by In 1 Sara. vi. 4 golden Strabo (p. 604). mice are offered as a propitiation when visited by a plague (W. Robertson Smith Kinship and Marriage in Early Arabia p. 302, where further evidence is given Speipo seems for a Semitic mouse-god). to indicate the most primitive form of temple a mere roof to protect the image of a god standing in a grove for it was to groves, not to buildings, that sanctity Temples are rarely originally belonged. mentioned in H. ; we hear only of those of Apollo and Athene in Troy, and of Athene at Athens. See note on E 446. XapicNTa seems to be proleptic, for thy For the construction of the pleasure. prayer cf. E 115. 40. nioNO UHpia : see note on 460. 42. For the form rlaai-ev, probably read here by Ar., see note on fi 38. the emphatic, he 47. ofiToO, a use which reminds us of the god We should Pythagorean airbi i<pa. have expected the word to imply an Opposition to some other person as in

merely to contrast the god with 51 the arrows seems weak. It was probably this which induced Zen., followed by Bentley and Bekker, to athetize this and the preceding line but the couplet is too fine to be sacrificed. the word is 50. ^nc&ixCTO, visited used in this sense only of attacks made by a god or under immediate divine inspiration v. note on 487. 51. oOtoTci, the men. 52. The position of is the most emphatic possible the same effect is obtained by Milton, 'Over them triumphant death his dart Shook but i.^e.ne.\iK.ic, delayed to strike.' lit. having sharpness. For the form of the compound see S. G. 124 d. irevK- is doubtless conn, with Lat. pug-, pungo,
; ;
;

BdW
|

cf.

53.

wepaevKh A 845, jrevKeSavds K 8. The rhythm of this line is very

'

'

'

'

strange ; the connexion of the preposition with its case is so close as hardly to admit a caesura ; but there is no other in the third or fourth foot, cf. S.191. ^NNAuap . . THi deKdTHi the regular formula for a vague number of days Z 174, il 610, and elsewhere often. so B 218, 55. T(2)i hii 9pec) eflKe
: :

X 146

Ittos ip^oi

Kal iwl ^peffl Bijaw, etc.

lAIAAOC A
KTjSeTO
01

(i)

yap Aavawv, ort pa dv^iaxovTaf opdro.

B'

eVet oiv ijyepdev Ofirjyepee'; re yevovro,

aviaTCLfievo';
a^it/xe
e'i

Totat

fieTe<j)rj

TToSa?

wkv; A^tWeu?*
60

" ArpetSr], vvv

ayjr

koKiv ifKay^^Qevra's OLto

aTTOvoa-Trjo-etv,
Br)

Kev ddvarov ye ^vyoifiev,

Bafiat Kal
Xoi,iJ,o<;
rj

el

o/Mov iroXefiois re
Si;

A.j(aiov<i.

aXX aye
ri

Tiva fiavTiv epeuofiev

leprja
ecrriv,

Kal oveupoTToKov, Kal yap t

ovap e Ato?
rjB

OS
e'i

eiiroL

on Toaaov
evy^wXrji;

e^too-aro 4'ot/8o?

'AttoWwv,
65

rap 6 y

eirifiep^eTat,

eKaTO/j,^r)<;'

naXinXaxe^o'ac 56. 6pflTo Zen. 59. naXiun\a(r)xe^NTac fi (-ra S naXiunXare- P). 61. n6Xeuoc d' dju Mosc. 1 60. oY net* Zen. a\ ken C. (n6Xeuoc Scujuicj ?). 62. dXXd re P (this variant is almost always found in some MS. and will not be again recorded). {supr. oi) L. 63 ad. Zen. 64. cYnw eY t" Bp fi. 65. ei Tap Herod. A [All printed edd. hitherto A&' Q (Uh' A). have read eY t' Sp' cY o', but eY e' appears to have no MS. authority whatever, and is presumably a conj. of Demetrius Chalcondylas, editor of the editio princeps, 1488. Cf. on 93.]
:
:

||

rather

commoner phrase

is

In! 0pc(rt
iirl

stand in the pres. subj. of a thematic

form.

{ffv/i&i,,

<TT-fide<T<n),

which shows that

Nauck

writes ^pii/j^Sa

(cf.

ippeffi is

to be taken in a locative sense.

Schulze

ip^oiiev,

Fick

ipeiofiev,

6 133), as aorist

56. Note the variant ipiJTo (SpiiTo) ascribed to Zen., and compare Spijat The form in -i)- agrees with I 343. the Ionic colouring of our present text SpaTo would be the old non- thematic form, but oparo is more probably due to Attic influence than to a survival from a prae-Ionic text.
59. nXarxe^NToc, foiled, from the course cf. B 132
;

l^ipevai. like x^ '''") The fepeiic is mentioned merely as an authority on ritual (65), not as a diviner ; for the Homeric

priest

as

such seems to have had no

;

functions of divination

there are no

omens from
dreams, one

sacrifices.

lit.
ol'

driven
/ic

fiiya

TrXdfouiri.

The

MSS. write

7raXt/;i'7rXa7x-

Bivrai in one word, which is so far right, as it indicates that v&'Kiv is to be taken in a purely local sense. There is an old and wrong explanation, that TrdXtc means 'once again,' and contains an allusion to the legend, unknown to Homer, of a previous expedition against Troy in

which the Greeks had lost their way, and invaded Mysia by mistake. See note on B 276. 60. cY KeN with the opt. assumes as a mere supposition, which is expressed as unlikely ('remoter and less emphatic,' M. and T. % 460), while in the next line d with the future indie, assumes as a
vivid probability. After ilia dxoj/oo-T^aeiv it comes in like a sudden correction of a too confident expression. 62. peioueN is an anomalous form, and should come from a present * (prjiit (S. G. 80). The -o- cannot, of course.

dreamer of converse with the god in sleep ; or an interpreter of the dreams of others. In the absence of any other mention of professional dreamers or interpreters in H. (which doubtless led Zen. to reject the line) we cannot decide between the two. The root toK seems to have been a very primitive word for agricultural and pastoral duties ; cf. olavoirSKos beside ai-TriX-os (^ov-k6\-os is probably from the same root kar, Curt. Et. p. 470). It thus means 'one who attends to dreams,' or perhaps, as we

63. 6Neipon6Xoc, either a

who has

might

say,

'

cultivates

'

them

compare

the double significance of Lat. ml-ere. 64. 8ti is the rel. pron., not the adverb, and is, like riaaov, an adverbial ace, expressing the content of ix'^""'''''' cf. e 215 lii] /ioi TbSe x'^^'>t and E 185.
'

65.

For Tap see on

1.

8.

Herodianos

expressly read it here, not t' &p, on the ground oOk iariv o ri aivdetriios ^eip^pero ykp hv ?Tepos t^. He thus distinctly excludes the accepted but purely con jectural reading ci' 6' for ^5'. Granting

lAIAAOC

'

(i)

at Kev ir(o<; apv&v KvL(Tr)t; alyiov re TeA-etwi" ^ovXerai dvnd<ra<; fjfuv diro Xot'yoi' dfivvai. Toi ?! 7 w? elironv kut ap e^ero, rolcrt 8 KaXi^a? ecTToptSTjs, oicovo'TroXaiv oj^ dpiaroi;,
b?
'^iSr)

dvecTTr)

rd t

eovra rd t

eairofieva irpo
et'o-ft)

iopra,

70

Kal
Tjv

vrjeaa-

^yrjaaT

'A'^ai&v 'IXiop

Bid fjMVTOO'vvrjv, TTjv 01 TTope ^oi^o<;

'AiroXXav

o a<f)iv iv fjipovecov dr/oprjcraTO kol /MeTeenrev

"

0)

Aj^iXei),

KeXeaC

fie,

Sd<f)iXe,

fivOrjo-acrQai

firjvtv

'AttoXXwi/o?, eKaTrj^eXerao az/a/CTO?ai)

75

TOiydp iycDv ipem,

Se cvvOeo Kai

fiot,

ofiocyaov

^
66.

fiiv

fioi

'irpo(j}po)v

eireaiv Kal j(epa-lv dprj^eiv.

il

KNICHC Ar.

-.

kn!c(c)hc
69.

KNiccijc

Ti.vh KNicHic is

implied in Did.
fi8ei
:

68.
b,

^Kae^cTO Zen.

ICdKy^'^

""^"tic Zen.
:

70.

J'P Mor. Vr.

Moso. 12. 73. 6 Ar. ACi)iGT Snea nrepoeNra npocHiida Zen.

al.

he

im.JV^

(?)

Ambr.

al.

8c

um djuiei66uNoc
=

76. rd> pita 3^.

y6.p

the existence of rap and tbe analogy of shews that it is at least possible there is no reason for disregarding the

X 101,
mand.

unanimous tradition. The case is precisely the same in 93, where the corresponding conj. odd' has supplanted the
only attested reading oiS'. For the use of the gen. cf. H.O.%lhlc, and for other cases of res pro rei defectu (vow and hecatomb not paid) E 178, * 457. A colon is put at the end of the line (with Cauer), because the following at xe is not a continuation of the preceding line, but recurs to the opening of the sentence in the hope that.' (62), be observed that the 66. It will rams and goats seem to represent the hecatomb,' which here does not conIt may sist of 100 or of any oxen. indeed be doubted if the -^i; represents (Piatt explains the word as /Sous at all. 'one hundredth of the oxen' a man but even that does not suit this has
' ' ;

to com134, etc. ; with gen. eVcoo is a pure adv., the ace. giving the idea 'to Ilios' (H. G. 140, efo-u being added inside. 4), and This is always the use of ebia in II.,

and virtually makes ef(rti) = eis. In Od. there is one instance {d 290) of the ' gen. quasi - prepositional use with The earlier familiar in later Greek. history of the expedition is evidently The presumed as a familiar story. /idvTii was in historical times a regular official in every Greek army. 73. iii 9poN^coN may be either (1) vdtA
'

good

104 ; sense, opposed to a.cj>poviuv, or (2) vrith good intent, opposed to Kafcus
ifipoviav.

This double meaning runs through later Greek: e.g. (1) Aisch. Prmn. 385 KipSurrov eS (ppovouvTo, /tf; SoKeiv <j>pove1v, and (2) Ag. 1436 MytaBos
ws rb irpbtydev
74. It
eff

(ppovCiv ifioi.

place. 67. BoiiXcrai after ai kcv must be subj., and is therefore an erroneous form, as the subj. of thematic verb-

stems must have the long vowel {S. G. Read ;8oi)Xi)t' with P. Knight 82).

124 /), where the second element cannot have been Probably, therefore, the independent. combination was at an early date felt So also we have as a real compound.
<j>l\e

Ad

would seem natural as two words {S. G.

to write

but

for the analogy of Suirer/is,

&pTjtipa,TOi

beside
TTvptriKrii

dprt'CKrA/ievos

andCurtius(P^. ii. 72). ^ word which only occurs in 69. 8x'

=

KTdfiepos),

beside
318,
ir

{"AprfC SovpiKKvris,

the phrase 6x' ftpitrTos, and, is of quite It is generally comuncertain origin. pared with ^foxos, where, however, the idea of eminence is given by the i^.
71.

76.

Cf.

Z 334,
words, as

259.

ciiNeeo,

mark my

84, p 153.

Ar^ouai, with dat.

to

guide, as

77. fi Ju^N is the regular Homeric The formula of swearing, Att. 5 iJ,iiv. short vowel is confirmed by the metre in

10

lAIAAOC A
r]

(i)

jap oLoiMM avSpa

^oKaxre/u^v,

o? /leja Travrcov

Apyeleov Kpareet
Kpeia-crcov
el

km

ol

TreiOovTai 'A'^atoL

jap

/SacrtXeu?,

ore ^axrerat avSpl

icaX e'^ei

'^epr]i-

80

Trep

<ydp

re '^oKov je

avrrj/jLap

KaTaTreyjrrji,,

aWa
TOP "

re Kal fjueToirtcrOev
eoiai,.

kotov, o<j)pa
e'i

reXecra-rji, cracorret?.

ev (TTrjOeo'cnv
B'

crv

Be (f>pdcrai,
7rpocre(j>r)

fie

a7ra/i.6ty8o^6j'09

ttoSo.?

0}kv^
olcrOa-

A-^iXXevi;85

6ap(Trjcra<i

/MoXa

elire

Oeoirpoiriov,

on

ov p,a jap 'ATToXXcova Bu^tXov, mi re av, Ys^cCXyav,

evyopuevo<i
oil
TL';

^avaolai

Oeoirpo'iria';

dva^aiveis,

ifiev

^wi'to? Kal 67^^ j^dovi BepKO/ievoio

<Joi

KOiXr)i<;

irapa vqvaX ^apeia<;

j^eipa'i

eiroicrei
e'i7r'r]i(;,

crvfj,7rdvT(ov
I

Aava&v,
Brj

ovB' fjv

AjapuepLVOva
evyerai,
p,dvTi,<;

90

b? vvv TToXXov

apiaTd Ay^ai&v

etvai.
dp,vfj,a)v

Kal Tore

ddparjae Kal rjvBa

80
D^.

0,6.

Zen.

||

Kpeiccco Zen.
86.
a.
'

81. Karan^ijjoi (Csitp?-.)

:

Laud. Vat.
88.

KaranduijiH S
||

(sitpr. Ol).

82.

re A[i)]U Eton.
?

re

fi.

83. 9p(icoN Zen. Par. d.

Z> Par.
o.

cacl)CHC

85. ofceac Zen.

II

KdXxa Zen.
90.

ztooNTOc
Ar.

I).

89.

KoiXaic G. Sosigenes [S

l9i4cei
:

Vr.

eTnoic R.

91.

dyaiUN

Zen. Aph.

?]

kN\ crpaTcBi 0.

275,

261.

/i^v

and

^u^k are of course

the

immediate neighbourhood
BecnrpoTrlji (87).

of

the

only two forms of the same word. 78. dNdpa is of course the object of
the transitive xo'^wo'^Mf"80. X^P"' another form of xepf'o'"', with the weak comp. stem -lecr- or -iir=

commoner
BeoTrpoTTiQiv

Hence both
as 109)

and -wiav (Nauck,

have

(cf. -ur-Tos

and Lat.

inag-is,

mag-is-ter).

See H. G. % 121 and note on the analogous ttX^es, B 129. x^PI'i^iU then stand for x^P^'j " being altered to -q on the analogy of the other forms mentioned iu E. G. App. C, 4. See also A 400, S
382.
81.
gest,

conjectured here. But ffeoirpdmov is well established in Herod, (e.g. i. 54, 68). Beoirplnros is probably one who prays to a god {irpoT- is perhaps conn, with Lat. prec-, procus, etc. ). In Herod, it is used of one who consults

been

an oracle
OlvoxiSao,

(i.

67).

(Cf.

[OJioirpoirlovTos

CoUitz
7r

494,

17,

from Or-

chomenos.)
439. pxiireiv is commonly used in Attic in the sense of living ; e.g. Eur. Ale. 143 Kal iriSs &v airbi KardAvoi T Kal /SX^TToi; This line and the next contain three sins against old Epic
88. Cf.

Koranbi/Hi, swallow down,

lit.

di-

as

we say stomach.'
'

Cf.

on B 237,

and Pindar 0. i. 55 /car. [liyav SK^ov. j6\oN, as sudden anger, is contrasted by ye with k6ton, enduring resentment. prosody, the contracted ip.eD and ffflj'Tos, '6<fpa may mean wTiiil, but the omission and koIKtjls for Kol\rii<n. Van Leeuwen of Ke indicates rather that it is final. and others have removed them, but only eY n^p Te dXXd re re here marks the by rewriting the couplet after the model two sentences as being correlative so of the line in tt, which has the older K 225 (q.v.), A 161. forms (oO'ra aol irapi, vTjval ap. x- eirolati, 83. 9pdcai, consider neither act. nor iibovrbi y' iixidev Kal i. x9. S. ). mid. means say in Homer. f 91. eOxerai does not imply any boast85. eeonpdniON the neuter form ) fulness in our sense of the word, but occurs only here in H. (and possibly Z merely a naive consciousness of his 438, where however it is merely a position. False modesty is unknown to question of accent), and seems harsh in the Homeric hero.
.

'

'

'

: ;

lAIAAOC A
" ov Tap 6

(i)

11

ev'^mXrj';

iiri/iefKpeTai
'^ri/j/qa-

ovB

eKarofi^T]^,

aXk
ov8

eveK

ap7)Tripo<;,

ov

Ajafiefjuvwv
arroiva,
ococret,.

aireXvcfe

Ovyarpa Koi ovk aireBe^ar

eocoKev e/CJjpoA.o? rjo
ert

95

TovveK
oiiS

ap
airo

aAfye

ye irplv Aavaoicrtv aeiKea Xoiyov

aTrcoarei,

irpiv

"jrarpl

^IXcot Sofievai

eXiKfOTriBa Kovprjv
eKaT0/j,^7]v
ireTTiOoifi.ev.

airpidTTjv avdiroLvov,
e? H.pvcf'rjv

ayetv
fitv

ff

leprjv

Tore k6v

ikaacrdfjievob

100

^ Toc 6
7]pa)<;

&<;

elirmv

kwt ap

e^ero,

TOiari

dveaTT}

ArpetBrjii evpv
fJueveo<i

Kpeiav

Aya/iefwcov
<f>peve<;

aj^vv/jLevo';-

Be jMeya

afi^l fiekaivai
:
:

Herod. oOt' 6p' (Up) S2. oOb' Q oCie' [G ? U ?] oOt' J. See 94. can find no explicit statement that oOe' appears in any MS. 4KaTH66\oc S. irriiiac' LS. 96 Aff. Ar. 97. aoNaoiciN dciK^a XoirbN 100. XoiuoTo Bapeiac xetpac 69feei Zen. ii. ancdCEl Ar. Ehianos Massil.
93.

oO Tap
I

1|

on

65.

||

Tore
93. 94. 11.

aV Zen.
See on 65.
frrijUHc'

Nauck

Tfliiatra'

see

on

97. AaNQoTciN deiK^a \oir6N dnclbcei so the editions of Ar. and Rhianos, and

the

MaffffttXiuTiKi?.

jSapeias x"/"*' d^^fei,

MSS. give Xoi/iolo he will not with-

hold his hands from the pestilence, which To translate 'he will is meaningless. not keep off (from us) the heavy hands very unof the pestilence involves Homeric personification of Xoi^is, which
'

will imply eagerness and youthful brightness. It is therefore needless to look beyond the familiar sense of Fe\iKi\iKop\4(papov for an interpretation. 'A<l)podiTriv in Hesiod Th. 16 must imply a loose use of p\4^apov as = 6fiiJ.a, cf. Kal SeSopKbra, ^70) aKOTtAiffio \4(papa Soph. Aj. 85 and elsewhere in Trag.
it

99.

dnpidTHN

and 6N<SnoiNON were

regarded by Ar.

is

not

conj., K^pas for x"?"' moreover this leaves

much improved by Markland's (cf. v 263, ^ 548)

no subject for the Still, in face of verbs in the next line. the almost unanimous tradition, the text, like Zen.'s <pl\ov ^rop in Z 285, looks very like a, bold ancient conj. to avoid an
obvious difficulty.

perhaps as adverbs airpidrriv is certainly so used rightly, in I 817 ; for the form cf. avn^lriv, etc. 103. hiufX u^XaiNoi is the Alexandrine reading ; most edd. give dju^i/i^Xairai. The phrase recurs in P 83, 499, 573 (5 661 is probably imitated from this
It means literally his midriff passage). black (with anger) was full of fury on This loth sides (above and below).

connection

of
e.g.

d/i0i

with
Ipos

ippines

is

with the masc. e\lKmres ('Axaioi), has been variously explained (1) by the ancients black-eyed, but eXtic6s in such a sense has no better authority than the glossographers, weakly supported by a quotation from Kalli= machos (2) with round eyes, JXiJ curved but ?Xif rather means twisted,' and is not used of a circular curve (3)
98.

eXiKcbnida,

common

V 442

ippefas

ifup-

e/cdXu^c, Z 355 irSvos <fip4vas and other instances in H'.

<l>pevai
&p.4>i.yeyri8iis

aiul>i.pipr]Ke,
(?.

181

Apoll. 273. For the epithet JueXaiNOi, as expressing deep emotion, cf. Aisoh. Fers. 113 ravrd
IJ.OL

Rym.

iJ.eXayxl-Ta''

<t>p^v

aixiaixeTCLi

<fib^(tii,

'

rolling the eyes ; (4) sparkling-eyed (root The choice o-eX- of crAas: SO Ameis). the lies between (3) and (4), of which The epithet former seems preferable.

well expresses a vivacious keen spirit, such as the Greeks were conscious of possessing ; while, as applied to a woman.

413 airKdyx)"'' ^^ i"<" KeXaivoSrai., Theog. 1199 KpaSL-qv iirdra^e /teXairax, as well as the Homeric KpaSlri ir6p<pvpe. This (Autenrieth's) explanation seems much superior to the ordinary interpretation of dp.^t/j.eXai.i'ai. as 'lying in the midmost darkness of the body,' which is hardly Homeric either in but the comthought or expression
Oho.
;

'

12
irifiTrKavT

lAlAAOC
,

(i)

oa-ae he oi irvpl XafnrerouiVTi, ecKTrjv.

105

KaX'^avra "TrpcoTiarTa kuk oaffOfMevo^ irpoa-eeiire' " fidvTt KaKOiv, ov -jrco Trore fioo to Kpt^yvov etTra?"
aleo

TOO TO, kclk

icrrl
ttco

<^'ika

ippeal /Mavreveadai,

6(r0\ov B

ovTe ri

etTra?

eVo? ovt

eTeXecrtra?.

Kol vvv ev A.avaolen OeoTrpoirecov ayopeveit,

to?
Srj

TovB'
iyo)

evsKa a-^iv e;/SoXo? aXjea rev^ei,

H.pvarjiBo';

110

ovveK

Kovp7]<;

ovK eOeXov Bi^aaOai,

OLKOt
e'xeiv.

ayKa

atroiva

eTrel

nroKv /SovXofiat avrrjv

teal

yap pa

KXvTaip-vija-Tp'r}';

irpo^e^ovXa,

KovptBirii aXo'^ov,
106.

eVet ov eOev
eTnec

icm

j^epeicov,

eTnac Ar. Bust.

A
ti

Cant. Vr. o A, Lips.

^emcc CJTU^

gcinac
||

fi.

108. oiixe Tl Ar.

Aph.

fi:

oCB^

Asttpi: (T.W.A.) DXP^: oOt' gri Bar.

,

ctncc
113.
it

DH^T ^a om.

II

oOt' iT^ECCac Ar. Aph.

Lips.
II

oiiV fereXeccac

KXuraiUNi^CTpHC

110 a.e. Ar. has two dots above the n to mark

as

wrong(T.W.A.).

pound may be explained as proleptio, so as to become darkened all about

'

(with anger).

Although in P 499, 573,

not in question, yet both refer to moments of strong emotion. The metaphor seems to come from the surface of water darkened by a breeze blowing over it cf. Si 79, and especially H 16
is
;

anger

leLTras, and the MS. variants may point For the form to something of the sort. eTnac see H. G. 37. 107. For the personal constr. 9iXa icri uai^reOecem cf. A 345 0(X' dirToKea Kp4a ^dfievai, p 347 aldihs o^K dyadij see S. G, Kexpy^p-^voji avdpl irapeivaL, etc.
;

ws &T
ibpiiaive.

TTopipOpT}

20, where 105. k^k"

6<T(T03v

7reXa7os (Ss 6 yepojv So KaX^ad'eij' in Soph. Anit. see Jebb's note.

. .

232. 112.

6cc6ueNoc,
{iTrtddfievos
,

6tl

diro

tQv

BoOXouai, prefer, as in 117, A and with xoXi), 319, 'ir 594, and often P 331. This sense is still more emphatically brought out in the following
;

oiK dTri ttjs 6ff(n}S, TTJs ^tovTJs, KaKoXoy^cras Ariston. The verb is always used of the mind's eye in the sense of boding $uij.6s is generally added, e.g. k 374, cr 154, S 224. 106. Kpi^ruoN, a doubtful word ; it evidently means good, though in late Greek it is sometimes used in the sense of true. But the line labours under many suspicious irregularities the use of the article, the neglected F of Fetirai, and the lengthening of t6 by position in the fourth thesis. Furthermore, t6 Kpifyov in the sense that which is good is Attic, and unexampled in H. t4 KttKd in the next line, those eml things of thine, is entirely different. Hence Bentley's ra Kp-fjyva is but a partial remedy, and there seems to be some grave corruption. As we know nothing of the origin of Kp-Z/yvov, the v may, for
KaKuJs
,

compound, irpo^i^ovKa (the perf. is \ey. in Greek outside the Anthology).

is

Stt.

It

in this sense of choice that poiXopAu differs from i0i\w, not in any subtle difference as to the efficacy of the wish. a^Ti^N, emphatic, as opposed to the
113. This is the only occurrence of the of Klytaimnestra in the Iliad. It will be seen that has an indication of

ransom.

name
what

generally acknowledged to be the correct form, KXirratyuiJorpi;, given by the best Mss. of Aischylos and Soph., though the rest have the faulty
is
flV'rjO'TpTJ.

now

we can tell, have been long we could then read oii iria ttot^ fioL Kfyff/vov
all
;

114. KoupidiHc, a difficult word ; the plausible, but not entirely satisfactory, explanation is that of Curtius {Stud. i. 253), who derives it from Kelpu, and refers it to the custom of cutting the bride's hair before marriage ; hence 'wedded.' So Kovpot from the custom of cutting the rrXdnafw^ 8peTn"fipios at the age of puberty.

most

'

lAIAAOC
OX)

(i)

13

Sifiw; ouBe

<l>vi]v,

ovt

ap

<^peva<;

ovre

rt,
<y'

epja.

115

aXXa Kal w?
j3ovXofjL

e6eX(o Bofievai iraXiv, el to

Xffloi/

ajMeivov

iytb
efioi

aoov

efifievat

rj

airoXecrOai.
,

aiiTap

yepa's avrij^

eTOifida-aT
eTret

o<}>pa

firj

0409

Apyeitov dyepaaroi; em,

Xeva-a-ere <ydp

ovBe
6
fioc

'ionce(yipa<;
Bio<;

to 76

iravre';,

epj^eTai aXXrji.^'
'A^j^tXXeii?

Tov 8

TjiieL^eT

eireuTa 7roSdpKr}<}

121

" ^ArpetBT] KvBi(TTe, (piXoKreavcoTaTe irdvrwv,

TTW? Tap Toi Bmcrovcn, jepa^ fiejdOv/jLot
^A.j(ai,oL
;

iroWd, dXXa fa fiev iroXimv e^eirpdOojieu, rd BeBacrTai,, Xaov<i B' ovK eTreoifce TraXCXTiMja ravr eirwyeipei.v. dXXd (TV fiev vvv TrjvBe demi Tr/soe?, avrdp ^A'^aiol
ovBe Tt
TTQ)
iB/jLev

^vv^ia

Kei/j,eva

125

rpnrXrji reTpaTrXrji, t

diroTia'OfJ^v,

aL

ice

iroOi

Zev?

116.

SueiNON

SptcTON L.

117

i.9.

Zen.

||

ciioN Apoll. de Ccni.

120. Xeiicare

Xeiicere

c6oN muUi.

(ciQon)
||

Q c&n Ar. t6 re rdxe Vr. a.

:

122. 9iXoKTeaNecTaTe
124.

nco

Aph. (ace. to Seleukos ap. Eust.). nou Ar. Aph. (A supr. but ou dotted, T.W.A.).

123.

rdp A: rdp

S2.

115.
is

not quite
irvpbs

The distinction of 3^ac and 9ui4 From phrases like clear.

it

ably often been supplanted by ydp in

similar passages. 124. KeiueNO noXXd go together, a common store laid up in abundance. auNi^'ia recurs as an adj. in nco 809. here, as often in H. any wise ; it is not restricted, as in later use, to the sense yet. 125. Th ixiu is here the relative, what we have plundered out of the towns, that is divided. But this use of ret is not consistent with the usual practice by which the art. when used as a relative mMst follow the noun or pronoun to which it refers, and we ought probably to read d\X( 6' & fUv (see H. G. 262). Even then i^irpd6o/j,ev is curious ; elsewhere
,

5e/ias

taie S^/ts generally;

as
0ifi7

would seem natural to outward appearance

'

as 'growth,' i.e. 'statBut this latter meaning belongs ure.' to 5e/tas in E 801 TuSeiis toi /UKpbs i&i

Perhaps we may render 5iims. 'stature and figure' with about the 432 same degree of vagueness. Cf. KdWe'C Kal Ipyounv I5i (ppeai.
lijv

117. Sri ZtivSSotos airbv ii8iTi)Kev ws T^s biavoiai eiiidovs oUffif^s. oi del dk airbv

toU &vw yap 'S^yerai., (For the emendation Ariston., rightly. of iv ijea see Verrall on Eur. Med. 148 so in Schol. A on A 234, B 150. ) c6on is preferable to the aSv of Ar., a contracted form not elsewhere found in H. But except in the nom. trfis in X 332. see note on the correct form is ffdos 1424. 118. ripac, the gift of honour to the
ISiat irpo(l>ipeaBai,

dXXi

am>6,irTea>

iv irapa/0i<rei. (MS.

ev ij0eL)

ir^pdeiv is

used only with

city,

not

booty,

The preceding ten years as the object. of war have been mainly occupied in
plundering neighbouring towns Achilles counts twenty-three such forays in I 328, and they are alluded to elsewhere. 126. Xaoiic is perhaps to be taken after ^nareipeiN, in the sense to gather again from the people, with the double ace. usual after verbs of taking away. iiri.- thus expresses, as often, the idea of going over a space, or rov/nd a number
;

king, set aside before the division of the

119. oOBfe &iKe,

perhaps

'it

is

not

even decent,'

much

less reasonable.

It is to be pre123. rap : see on 8. ferred as the rarer form, and has prob-

of people, e.g.

iinvelixat.,

iiniruiKeiaBai,

iirurrpiixpaii (Paley).

14

lAIAAOC
o&UTb TToXiv
TpoiTji/

(i)

ivTeo'^eov i^aXaTrd^ai."
Trpoa-ifpr]
eoiv,

Tov 6
"
jJLrj

aTrafiei^o/xevoi;

Kpeioov ^Aya/Jiifivoov

130

8'

ouTO)?,
vowi,,

ayado'; Trep

OeoeiKelC 'A^tXXeO,
ireiaet,';.

icXejTTe
r)

eirel

ov jrapeKev<yeai ovSe ps
e')(rji<;

eve\ei<;,

o<pp

avro'i

'yepai;,

avrap

ep,

avTa3<s

rjcrOai

Bevopevov, KeKeat Be
ei

p,e

ti]vB'

aTroBovvai
135

aXk

p,ev

Buxrovat yepai; peyddvp^oi 'A'^aioi,

dvp,6v,

apa-avTe<; /cara

ottw? avrd^iov
132. n6coi

ecrrai,-

129.

TpofHN Zen.

rpotHN At.

n<5on U.

133-4

dS. Ar.

133. 8x='<= C.

136. fipcQNTec Ar. A.

129. Tpotriv, Ar., as an adj., a city of Troas, not 'the town of Troy.' It might appear in that case better to read TpwLTiv, the usual form of the adj. (v. Cobet M. C. 252) but as Tpwi6s generally, though by no means always, stands with the iirst syllable in thesis, it is probable that it should itself be written Tpiibs see van L. Ench. p. 84. Ar. held that H. does not use the expression 7r6Xis Tpoli; for ' the town of Troy,' but TriXis Tpdiav, though in X
; :

prize,

have

me
?

for
'

my part
(S)
'

sit idle

with

Wouldest thou, in order that thou mayest keep,' etc. Dost thou wish that thou shouldest (c) keep thy prize, but that I should sit,' etc. In favour of the construction of iBiXeiv with 80pa instead of the infin. in
'

empty hands

(c)

690

is

quoted,

XeXiij/t^xos

6<l>pa.

rix^a-Ta ibtrair' 'Apyelovs, and so A 465 ; but in neither of these passages is it necessary to join 80pa with the participle. Cf also Z 361 Bviibs iiriaavrai 6ij>pa.

510
'

iriXis
' ;

Troy

reject

Tpolt) (Ar. Tpotti) must mean and there seems no reason to this sense here. Zoilos, the famous

accused Homer of solecism in this line for using a, plural verb instead of a singular ; he must therefore have read SQai, which was probably indeed the original form of the 3rd sing, subj., answering to *da,t, not a contraction of Siirjtffi see H. G. 81, and Mulvany in C. R. X. p. 25. Brandreth after P. Knight reads ddriicyi. TpolTiv.
'Ojiii/po/idffrif,
:

In II 653 6<t>pa. with the opt. seems to be epexegetic of elvai. but that single passage does not justify our assuming so harsh a construction here, especially as there is nothing in the way of the
:

ncp seems hereto have merely of 'very,' rather than of 'though,' which indeed belongs properly to the participle. The meaning is Being a very great warrior (the Hom. sense of dya86s), be content with that, and do not attempt to outdo me in cunning too.'
131.
its original force
'

132. n6coi

is
;

here instrumental rather

'

than locative lit. by opposed to brute force.

thought
Of.

'

as

56 X(57Mi KkiiTTovres, and (paa'Ls, ij T ^/cXe^e vdov tt'ltko.

Tiav
:

Soph. M. 217 Trdp^povedv-

Trep

291 KepSaKiot Kai iiriKXoTTos, Ss ire vapiXBoi, e 104 irape^eKBeiv Aids v6ov. So Theog. 1285
for TrapeXeiaeat, v
' e(ri

and

56Xa)i TrapeXei^deat.

133. 'Three ways of translating this line have been proposed, (a) ' Wouldest thou, while thou thyself keepest thy

construction airrbi jikv Ix^iv. and (5) give a good sense, (a) referring to the distance of time at which the recompense is to be made (128), (6) to Achilles' refusal to accord the restitution at all. But (6) is preferable, firstly, because 6<ppa when it stands alone is commonly a final particle in the sense of ?ws it is regularly followed by T6tl)pa, (not always, v. 47, A 346 ; H. G. 287) and secondly, because for ^XVi^ we want in this sense ^eis (which C reads). The ainAp is not of course logical, but the interposition of an adversative particle to accent the contrast between the two persons is a perfectly natural anacoluthon. very similar instance is V 290 el S' li.v . . airdp iyib. K^eai is paratactic = seeiTig that thou hiddest me. Ar. athetized the two lines on subjective and insufficient grounds. 136. It seems natural to' take Sncoc Snt. gcrai in the sense 'be sure that the recompense is adequate ; but this construction, though found in Herod,

natural

Both

(a)

'

and

Attic, is not Homeric ; and the clause dpa-avres rari Bv/idv should come

lAIAAOC A
et
r/

(i)

15

6e Ke

fir)

Bmmcrtv, iyo) Si
Iq)v

icev
rj

auTo? eKwfiai
'OSwo-^o?

reov

rj

A'iavTO';

yipa'i,

afo)

eXcov
S"

o Be ksv Kej(o\diia-erai, op ksv iKcofiai.

aXX ^
vvv
iv S

Toi fiev

ravra

fieTacjipaa-o/jLecrOa

koX aurt?,
Slav,

140

dj6

vfja fiiXatvav

epvaa-Ojiev et? oiKa

S'

e'jOeTffl?

eVtriySe? ar/eipo/Mev, 6?

eKaTOfi^rjv

Beiofiev,

av h
el?

avrrjv 'Kpva'qtha KdXXnrdpijiov

firjaofiev
ri

Be rt? <ij0%09 avrjp ^ovK7j(p6po<;

f)

ecrro),

AXa<s

7]

'IBofteveiii;

Sto? 'OSvo-creu?

145

^6 av,

JhrfKei^'q,

Trdvrwv iKTrayXoraT

dvBp&v,
'AvtWei!?150

b^p
"

rjiuv

eKaepyov IXdcraeat lepa

ap'

pe^a(;."
(bi;?

Tov B
mfiob,

viroBpa IBcov irpocre^r] TroSa?

'7rpo<ppwv
rj

dvaiBeirjv eirieifieve, KepBaXeo^pov,

TOI,

TTWS Tts

eirecTiv

iret,0T]Tai,
l(j}i

'A'^aicov
;

^ oBov ov yap
Bevpo

iXefievat
iyo)

dvBpdcriv
eveic

fidyecrdai

Tpaxov

rjXvOov al'^fjbTjrdav
p,OL

fia'^7]a-op,PO<;,

eVei ov tC

a'lTioi

elaiv'

In
L.

137. BcbcouciN G Par. h (k supr.). 139 &' Ipfrac Ar.: kc h' Ipirac fi (cic Vr. b). 147.
fijuHN

A.6.

Ar.

140. aOeic

CD.
Zen.
|i

142.

Cf. 309.

143
Vr.
c.

i.0.

quth

Herod.
t' S.

ACT.

149. Kepaa\e6q>puN

150. neieoiTo S.

161.

eXe^cNai

in the apodosis rather than the protasis. may take dXX' (135), in connexion with what precedes, as Very well, if they will give me a prize, such that the

We

'

Bayis fair (I will do so).' ingeniously suggests that dpaavres the apodosis, the KwrcL dvfiSv is itself verb Si.S6vTav being supplied from the protasis, let them give it to meet my wish. The idiom by which a verb common tb two clauses is expressed in one only is not rare in later Greek (Kiihner ii. but clearness requires that p. 1079) the two clauses should be distinctly

recompense

field

unobjectionable. 139 was rejected by Ar. as superfluous and etfrjSes. This athetosis is accepted by those who would banish ice with the fut. ind. from the text of Homer; but the grounds given by Ar. are not convincing, and the omission
of the line would damage the effect. 140. jueTa9pac6uecea, i.e. we will postpone the consideration of this for the present. 144. 6ipx^c is predicate let one, a meTtiber of the council, be in command.
:

For those who had the right

moned
146.

to the royal ;3ouXi) see

separated, by particles or otherwise, which Nor does the is not the case here. idiom recur in H. with the doubtful But there is exception of I 46 (q.v.). no doubt that this gives the best sense. dclbcouci (135) echoes Achilles' Siliaoxxri. Note that there is no appreciable (123).
difference between el et Ke with aor. subj.

^KnarXoc

is

not

to be sum404. entirely a word

of blame, cf. 2 170. It is perhaps for lK-Tr\ay-\os (root TrXa/c-), meaning ' vehe-

ment,' 'violent.' 149. ^raeiu^Ne

iiAvov oXk^jv,

cf. i

y 205
perhaps
:

214 ficydXrjv dmeidivafuv wepiSeivai, to

Kepdake6(fpoN,

clothe as

with armour.
or

with

fut. ind.

and

137. There is some doubt as to the punctuation here, some putting a colon after gXojjuai, but this makes the repetiekiiv very tion of the participles liiv That given in the text is awkward.
. .

crafty ; cf. Z 153 ZliTv<pos, S Kipdurros yiver' avSpui/. a subjunctive express150. neteHTai
greedy,

ing submission, how

Cf. ff. G. 277.

is

way one

to

obey?

151. 6a6N, whether military or diplomatic. T<pi : v. r 375.

16

lAIAAOC A
ov jdp
TTci)

(i)

TTOT

6/ta? ^ov'S rjkatTav

ovBe fiev ittttou?,

155

ovBe TTOT

iv ^dirji ipij3<oXaKt ^mnaveLpTji,

,

^ p^aKa TroXXa fiera^v, ovped re crKOoevra daXaa'ad re rj'^riea'ara' dXka crob, a p,ij dvatSi'i, a/M ea''jrofied\ ocppa av
eirel
Tt/Mrjv
TTpo'}

Kapirov ihrfKrjaavT

y(u,p'r)v<i,

dpvvfievoi MeveXdcoi,

crol

re,

KVvSiira,

Tpaxov
Br)

T03V ov

fieraTpeTTiji

ovB

aXeyL^et?'

160

Kol

p,ot

yepai;

atJro? dxjjatp-^arecrdai, aTretXet?,

mt
I

eiri

iroWa
<7oi

p,o<y7)a-a,

Soa-av Se fioi vZe?

Aj(atS)V.

ov fiev

irore laov e^o)

yepav,

ottttot

^Ay(aiOL

Tpaxov

eKirepacoafiev

iv vaiop,evov TTToXLeOpov
165
iKrjrai,

dXka TO
(Tol

irXetov TroXvaiKO'; TroXe/Moio

,

X^lpe^ ifial BieTTOva

drap

r]v

iroTe 8aa'fio<;
S'

TO ypa<;
e'X^oDV

iroXii

fiei^ov,

iyo)

oXvyov re ^lXov re

ep')(pp!

eVt

vrjag,

eVet k Kdp,co TroXe/ni^wv.

rj

vvv
157.

S'

elp,i

^OirjvS',

eVei

-ttoXv

(jteprepov

ianv
160 dB.
Q.
163.

CKi6uNTa Ar.
dXerizijc Vr.
:

168. xoip^'c Q162.

1S9. dpNuixeNoc Zen.

Zen.

II

a,.

noXXa Ju6rHca
:
:

Ar.

n6XV &u6rHca

nXeiON nXeTcroN Vr. b. 166. aOrdp T. inkn KCKduco (or ni4N kg Kduoa) Q ne) 168. Inef Ke Kduco Ar. Herod. KEKduco Et. Gud. 169. nOn eTui U. feiHNd' Ar. Zen. ii a variant feiHN ^efHNde ^nei Draco de Metr. is implied, and attributed to Zen. in Schol. P
6nn(ST'
oiib'

8t' Zen.

165.

||

||

(fiprepoN
156.
Ijsraii

AeiiToN Plato

Sipp. Min. 370

o.

<T-if/i($),

Bekker and others write /ueon the insufficient ground that does not recur in H.
is

mean

oi^x ?fu, and 166 ff. obviously refer to repeated experience in the past.

very expressive of the importance of shade in a sunburnt

157. CKi6eNTa

The variant <r/6wTO, which in land. spite of the authority of Ar. is indefensible, is explained by Fick as due to a primitive SKIQNTA, which could beinterpretedeitheraso-KioC>'Ta=(rKi6ej'Ta (TKibavTo.. or ffKLuvTa 158. x!pH^> subj., because the purpose expressed by iairS/ieea is still present, hence also the present participle apvi/ievM follows. tiui4n, recompense. The heroic point of honour is not abstract it requires to be realized in the shape of ransom or material recompense. The present dpNijUGNOi implies 'trying to win.' 163. 6nn6TC is here whenever, and

An read el, the contraction of not being Homeric, and S,v itself doubtful. H. G. p. 329 (where, however, the restriction of el &v, rf Kev to particular statements is at least dis166.
:

'

S.v

putable). 167. 6XfroN re 9iXoN re, a proverbial expression; f 208 Sitris iXlyii re ipOai re : Touchstone's ' a poor virgin, an ill-favoured thing, but mine own.' 0\os here indeed is little removed

from

its

apparently original sense

'

own.'

The vulg. iwriv KeKci/uii is condemned by the non-Homeric contraction from iTd &v. Inci kc kAuxo can equally be read iird KcKd/io, though it is curious that there should be no trace of the
168.

jan

Tpc&coN HToXieepoN = a town of the Troland, see note on 129. Homer never uses Tp. TTToKleBpov of Troy, but Tpiiiav 7r6\is or 'IXlov TToXleepoy. Indeed the expression o6 irore ^x" cannot possibly

redupl. form except in passages equally ambiguous (H 5, P 658). The choice is not easy ; see H. G. 296. The rhythm perhaps favours KeKd/iu, but of. B 475, * 483, 575 76, fi 423 (?), 6 554, o 277, p 111, <r 150 (van L. Mich.

p. 20).

lAIAAOC A
otKaB'
'i/iev

(i)

17
<t

aiiv

vrjva-l

Kopmvicnv, ovSe
icaX

6t(0

170

ivOdB' an/io^ iwv

d<f)evo<;

irKovrov d(j}v^etp."
'

TOP 8 '^fielder eVetTa dva^ dvSp&v Ar/afie/ivav " <f)evye fid\ , et rot dvfJLO<; iireacrvTai, ovSe a ijo) ye
Xuraofiat elvex
01
ifielo

fieveiv

trap

kyi,oi

ye Koi aXXoi,
175

fie

Tifirjaova-i,
fjboi

fiaKia-ra Se /iT^Tt'era Zei/?.

SioTpe(f>ecov
/3a<TiXi](ov'

e^^tffTO? 8e
atet
eu

ea-ai

yap

tol

e/at?

re ^iX/q iroKefioL re jidyai re.

deo<i
triji?

fiaXa Kaprepo<i eaab,

lani

ttov

<rol

oiKao

axw

v^vtri

re

koX

<toi<;

to y eBcoKev. irdpoiai
180

Mvp/jbiBovea-ertv dvacrcre,

aeOev

iyw oix dXeyi^o)

ovS

offofiai
e/i'

KoreovTO^' direCKrjaa) he tol wSe*

m?
TTjv

d<^atp6LTai X.pv(77]iBa
iyoo
crvv
vrjt t'
ep.r\i

^ol^o^ AttoWcov,
koX
e'/iot?

fiev

erdpoicn

TrefjAjrco,

eya
Q

Be

dyeo ^piarjiBa KuXXtTrdpTjiov

1^.

171. a<peNON

Bar. Mor. Mosc.

173. firoi

(Sohol. B)
||

ei

ti

Q.

||

dneccuTai
caTc Vat.

yp. ^eXaerai Sohol. T.

175. oY re Lips. Bar.

||

tiui^ccoci

R Schol.

T.

176. diOTpofecdN J.

177

dff.

Ar.

rdp

coi

U.

178. T63e ddbxeN S.

179.

170. c", i.e. (TO! : this elision does not recur (except possibly * 122), but is

and iiaxM are no rebuke to a hero in the

field.

which is found several times. Van Leeuwen {Erich, pp. 68 ff. ) has .shown good reason for thinking that it was originally commoner, but has been expelled as against the rules of later prosody. The sense is, I have no mind to draw
sufficiently supported
/x'

by

for

/loi,

179. NHuci Te cflic, a ease in which it impossible to restore the long form of the dat. plur. in -<ti. without some violence {vTjt re a-TJi Nauok, ffrjiir' Idi van L. ). But it is in these monosyllables that the short
is

form seems
182.

first

to

have

arisen.

'

The thought with which the

"

wealth for you,' like a slave set to draw water from a well for his master.
cKpi^a beside aor. ij^v<ra is it occurs only here, and perhaps should be cupiaaeiv, or a,(pi<reiv (S.<t>viraa, /3 349). 173. judXa, ironical, ' run away by all
fut.

The

abnormal

means

'

of.

85.

175. 8c KE with fut. indie, seems equivalent, wherever it occurs, to iare, Att. So-Tis (-ff. G. 266), and describes a 'men who will honour me." class, Those who are engaged in the task of expelling from H. all instances of /ce

sentence starts is, 'As Apollo takes Chryseis from me, so will I take Briseis But the second clause is from you.' broken up into two, correlated by /t^K and S^. A very similar sentence with a 268double antithesis will be found in (It might appear simpler, though 72. losing the emphasis in i/jJ, to take us = siiice. But this causal use is found in Homer only when us follows the principal verb of the sentence, and is thus equivalent to Stl oOtus.) kg in 184 indicates that S7U is contingent upon ir^iifw, virtually meaning ' and then I will
bring.' 184.
275 a. origin of the name BpicHt'c Fick (or rather of Bpicreiis) is uncertain. writes Bp-qaTih, referring it to Bresa, a town in Lesbos, where there was also a Chryse, holding that in the oldest legends both ladies were captured in a raid on Lesbos; see 1 129, 660. To Homer, however, Briseis comes from Lyrnessos, not far from Thebe (T 291-300) ; see on 37.
if.
(?.

with fut. iudic. (an attempt which I regard as wholly mistaken) would do well to write here o'l re (not ol ye with

The

van

other

For rather than nix-fiawai.. instances of this use of 3s /ce see B 229, I 155, K 282, * 587, X 70, See note on 675, e 36, JT 438.
L.)

X66.
177 was athetized by Ar. wrongly interpolated from E 891
here,
;

as

irb'Keixoi.

'

lAIAAOC A
(i)

18

avToi
oo'crov
Icrov

laiv

KXtcriTjvBe,
el/Mi

to aov yepa^, 6j>p

ii)

el8rji<;

185

(j)epTep6<;

aiQev, aTvyerji, he Kai aXKo^

o/jioiaiO'^fievai,

i/jLol

(j>da-0ai,

koX

dvTrjv.

w?
rj

<f)dTO'

TlrjXei'eovi,

S'

a'^O'i

'yever,

iv Si oi rjTop

CTTrjdecrcrtv

Xacrioiai BidvBi'X^a fiepfirjpi^ev,

jjLTjpov

6 ye ^da-yavov o^v epva'(rdfievo<; irapa

fikv

190

Tov<;

dvaaTrjcreiev,

ArpetBr^v ivapi^oi,

^6 j(oXov Travaetev eprjTvaeie re dvfiov. eft)? o ravd' Mpfiaive Kara <^peva xal Kara

6v/j,ov,

eXKero
d/M^co
a-rr)

8'

e'/c

KoXeoio fieya

^i,<f)o<i,

^\6e

B'
'

'AOrjvrj
Hjoij,

ovpavoOev
S'

irpo

yap

rjKe

6ea XevKa)\epo<;
KrjBo/jLevrj

195

o/iw? Ovfi&t (piXeovad re

oiridev,
^avdi]<;

re.

Be

KOfirji;

eXe TIr)Xeteova,
erpaTreT, avriKa
eyvai
200

o'lmt

(paivofiivri,
B'

twv

aXKcov ov rt? opdro.

B'
S'

6d/j,^rjcrev

'A^tXeu?, /jTa
Seti'a)

TiaXkdK
Kai
/AW'

'Adrjvaurjv
(pavijaa';

Be ol ocrae <^dav6ev.

eirea Trrepoevra n-pocrTjvBa-

Cant. 191. 189. Juepui^piZGN 186. CTur^ei JPE : crur^oi Bar. 192 &0. Ar. (see note on 188 below). iNaplsoi H^'JPRST ^Napisci G Vr a. 195-6 d.9. Ar. 197. saNe^N ik k6juihn . . nHXefcoNoc 193. SpuaiNG D. Cf. 56. 198. 8pHT0 U: 6pflTo Zen. 0. Tivh (Zen.?) An., Par. c supr.
:

GHL

185. t6

c6n
reiv

may
P.
40,

ruption

Z 407,
article

490,

he an Attic corKnight (see 207, S 457). But the

'

require two alternatives expressed 192 entirely spoils the picture.

and

has a certain emphasis,

that

191. a a^ as often repeats the subject of the first clause ; the contrast is with
toi)s /i^c.

y4pas of thine. 187. TcoN is an adverb, i^yop^^af MO'

(schol.)

not an
l<ros.

adj.,

as it

would then
de<rirol>''ns

rather be
cpaa-Bai..

Of. o

377 a^ia

188. 4n 'his heart

is

here

still

an adverb,

ii<Ai,

m his shaggy breast.

i^viKbo
T-n^

Xacioici,

according to the Schol. A, because they cover the heart, hjii. i<Trl t6 irvpwSes Kal
eepp.b:'

K<d

fvxvj

.^v
et

193. gc scanned as -a trochee repre^^^^^ ^f g^urse an original ^os (efos ace. ^o the rule of our MSS.), clearly by an g^POj. jjj transcription of an old Attic (h)B02. This is the only scansion of ^.j^^ ^^^^ ^^ j^ ^ ^^ -^ y^j ^^^ alternative form eim is equally ^os (but ^^ ,^ ^gg ^ ggj, ^^^^ j^ f^ Q^_^^j^g

^_

scansions
-.

V.

or

(synizesis) are
, ,

com-

So Hentze quotes Galen, de Temp,

lKa.vG,s

ch,

SaaM

rt,

aripva, 0vpA.Kb,
see note

d,ro0afro.Ta..

189. aidNaiYO ucpuiipiseM:

me were rejected here by Ar a^ j / l^^-G wrongly anticipated from 208-9 (which ^en. athetized) it is not for the poet
i.
;

on e 167,

(6

dpeUsUr^Sio

ii,epli^^r,<re^

oiK ivavTla. aWvXois, S-rep iK\a.^(i>v th wpodidriKev " ije x^^"" Tai^treiei'," and on 192, &n iKXiierai. ra rijs dpyijs (the picture of passion is weakened) 5i6 &6eTelT(u These remarlcs are perfectly Ariston.

?''

^^^
is

*^''

''''

Mrraation.
197. crft,

came up; this

^(tttiv.

the usual

sense of the aor.

right

had

Sidvdixa p.epp.'fipt^ev means "half a mind,"' and does

;

'

he not

200. oi may refer to Athene her eyes gleamed terrible or to Achilles terrible shone her eyes on him. Cf. T 17, which
;

is

in favour of the former view.

lAIAAOC A
" TtTTT
rj

(i)

19

aSr

alyio'x^oio
i'Stjt?

Ato?

reKo<;,

etXrjXovOai;
;

Xva vjSpiv
e/c

^Ar/afJie/jLPovo^

'Arpe'iSao

aXX

Toi epieo,

to Se Koi reXeea-Oai,

otat-

^49 inrepoTrXiTjicri rd'^^

av vrore Ovjxov

okea-crrji."
^A.drjvrj'
-TriOrjai,

205

Tov B

avTe irpocreenre 0ea

irpo Si

yXavKtoTri,';

" rfsSov iyo) iravcrova-a rebv

/ji,evo<;,

al k

ovpavoOev

fi

rJKe

deh XevK(oX,evo<; "Uprj,

210
-

afK^m op,S)<i Ovfiwt <f)iXiova-d re KTjBo/jLevr] re. aXX' aye Xfjy' 6piSo<;, firjSe ft^09 eXiceo %ei/3i'

aXX ^
toBe

TOi eireatv p-ev oveiSicrov

i^epeto,

co?

ecrerai

Trep.

yap

to Be Kal TeTeKeafievov ecTTaf

Toacra irapia-a-eTat,

Kai iroTe tol

Tpli}

wyXaa B&pa
S'

v^pioi
202. afix'

eXveica

TrjaBe'

av

B'

Xcrjfeo,

ireiQeo

rjplv."

aO PS Mosc. 2. 203. YShic Zen. GJR Par. c f KShi Ar. fi. TeX^eceai At. Par. f TcreX^ceoi Q TereXecu^NON Scrai Zen. 206. ax&cai (A?)CZi(Ei?)STU Harl. y. 207. re^N Harl. c d, Par. d e h, Eust. 208-9 &.8. Zen. t6 c6n il. 212. TereX^ceai 61'cd Zen. 213. TOl : coi H.
:
:

204.

202. aiSre, again, an expression of impatience, implying 'one vexation after another.' Of. 540. 203. The vulgate iSiii for YBhic might be accepted if written iSii{ai), but the contracted form is late. Ar. preferred it, though in this verb there appears to be no distinction whatever in sense between the active and middle voices. tSw/iai., 1. 262.) . (Cf. particularly fSo;/ In the subj. the latter is commoner, except in the 1st pers. pi., where ISiifieSa See also V 163, A 205, is not found. 32. The hiatus after fra and 449, the neglected F of f5j;is suggest that ii/3piy is wrong, especially as the word is almost purely Odyssean, recurring in JU. only in 214 {ippitovres A 695, ippca-Trjun 633, both very late passages). 205. xdxa, soon, never 'perhaps' in Homer ; but the word has little force. For An with subj. as a solemn threat see M. G. 275 6. For the scansion of AneponXiHici (T in thesis) cf. TpliiK6<n' A 697 and note on A 678. This seems The various diffito be a late licence. culties in this short speech, and the disrespectful tone, strongly contrasting with 216-8, suggest that 201-5 may be a later
.

rd S^ fi7aX/ta

opHii ttjs 'ABiivas

yXavKois

^ov
6vTa

Toils

6tp6a\fio6s,

eOptffKov.

Ai^iuv rbv iivdov roOrois y&p ifrriv elpTjpJvov

noiTeiS&vos Kal Mfivr/s TpiTUvLSos dvyaripa dtd. touto yKavKoiis elvai ihffirep Kal Tiac Ho(ruSiovt rods 6^6a\fjLo6s, Cicero {Nat. Dear. i. 30, 83) says that Neptune's eyes were sky-blue, which is in favour of blue rather than grey as the colour of Athene's eyes. See Frazer's note ad loo. As with other colour -words, we have considerable latitude of explanation. The simple y\avK6s is used in H. only once, of the sea (II 34), with y\avKi6wi' T 172, which can have no distinct reference to As the owl is Athene's bird, colour. some would translate 'owl-eyed,' and explain by an owl-totem identified with the goddess. But any. such sense must
eTvaL, Kol

have completely disappeared by Homeric times. See on 39. 211. die Sceraf nep is the object of
cast in his teeth how it will will follow, as Achilles proceeds to do. Cf. (p 212 ff(t>mv S' us Ifferai irep dXriOeiriv KaraXi^w, and so t 312, 7 255 ; and for the construction of iSkciSidoSaiv Sl^eiv, B 255 dvuSl^uv Sri iveidl^eiv occurs without of. I 24, 0- 380.
6vlSu!ov,
he,

what

addition. 206. rXauKamc either ' bright-eyed or 'blue-(grey-)eyed.' See Pans. i. 14. 6 of the statue in the temple of Hephaistos,
'

95 (where, an expressed object only in however, see note). nap^ccerai, shall he laid before 213. rpic T6cca cf. fi 686. thee,
:

20
TTjv
S'

lAIAAOC A
airafiei^o/ievo'}
cr<j}a)tTep6v

(i)

'jrpoae^ri

TroSa? wkv<;

A'^iXXev<;'
''i'-^'-

"

XP^

P'^^

ye,

ded, eVo? elpva-aacrdai,,

-"^ 216

KoX iiaka vep Koi

S'

6vfJM)i

Ke')(^oXm/Mevov

w? yap afieivov
-

o? Ke Qeol'i iiri'TTeLdrjTau, fiaXa t

rj

eKkvov avrov.
ovB'

iir'

apyvperji xmirrji a")(ede xeipa ^apeiav,

^i(j}0^,

a-\jr

e?
'

KovXebv axre p,iya

rj

airodrjo'e

220

fivOcoi,

A.d7}vair)<s'

S'

OiXv/jbirovSe ^e^rjKei

ScofJUT

6?

alyto'^oio
S'

Ato? /Mera Sa[fiova<; aWov<;.

koX ov
Xrjye yoXobO'

TLrjXeidr]';

i^avTi^ aTaprripol^ eTreecrcnv

"Trw

'ATpetSrjv irpocreetTre,

" olvo^ape<;, Kvvb<;

ovre TTOT
6?

o/jufiaT

e^^cov,

KpaSirjv S' iXa<poto,

Ocopri'^dfji/ai
'^~
'-^'t

225

jToXe/Mov

a/j,a

Xaat

ovre Xo'^ovS
ue

levai

criiv

dpuaTrjeaaLv

Aj^aimv
nira

216. JUl^N

Gr.

219-20.
i.e^Teiffdai.

fl)c

eind)N n<S\iN cbce

ai90C, o63' dnisHce

222 SivaTcu. Zen. ad. Zen.

Schol.

BL

(Ar.

?).

223. feaOeic C.

225-33

r^for

216. ccpeotTepoN, because Athene speaks Here as well as for herself, eipiiccaceai, to observe, from ((r)/)0, ((r)e/)C=Lat. serv-are. It is now generally recognised that this is the root, and that the verb draw, has nothing to do with Fepia though the forms are very similar, and in the numerous cases where the verb is used of the dead and wounded drawn, away or saved from the enemy either root gives an equally good sense. The chief forms of the verb are (1) nonthematio pres. jivirBai., jiiar', picKev:

It may, however, be for tou (cf. 170) ; or possibly we should read 8s re for 6s kc, in which case the repeated re will simply mark the correlation of the two clauses, as often in gnomic lines ; v. on 81, and E. G. 332. The afrroO at the end, however, seems so weak as to raise a more serious doubt as to the authenticity of the line, which is in itself rather flat, and precisely of the sort which would be likely to be interpolated in the age of Hesiod or the 'seven sages' (Doder-

(2) thematic piofuu (0 and v) : (3) aor. ippiffaro, piaaaBaL, fut. ^i<rofuu (from <rpv)
(4) aor. elpva&iiriv {^-(repv-),
etc.,

lein conj. a3 roO). 219. cx^ee must be taken here as aor., not imperf. (see note on 163), as fi kqI

ipia{(r)affdai,
:

fut.

etpvpiai., etc.

ipiaacTM, ipie<xSa,i (5) perf. (=se-sru-mai). This leaves

always introduces an action coincident with the words he stayed his hand.
:

eipOffaacdat here and elsewhere, elpiff<xovT(iL

S 276, eipv6p,e(T6a, to be explained as due to the analogy of etpvp.ai regarded as a present. The varying quantity of the u naturally arises from the mutual influence of the forms (<r)p\) and {<T)epv. (So Schulze Qu. Ep. 325-9 ; ef. also van L. Ench. None of these forms require, p. 406.) and few admit, a F, which is rarely
absent where the verb means to draw (i 194 = K 444 is apparently a mistaken adaptation of f 260 = p 429). The active forms are all from Fepv-, to draw. The ambiguous forms are chiefly those of the 1 aor. middle, and the perf. and
plpf.

221. BeBi^Kei: 'the pf.(3^j3);)ca expresses the attitude of walking, the step or stride ; hence /3e/3^Ket, " was in act to go," comes to mean "started to go" (not "had gone").' Monro. 223. fiTapTHpoTc, a word of doubtful origin ; Hesych. drapTaTaf Xuirci, jSXtiTrTU. Cf. /3 243 MivTop arapriiipi. 225. For the dog as the type of shamelessness cf. 159, and the curious compar.

Kivrepos.

oiNoBap^c

cf.

7 139

ofrwi ^e^apTiiis,

i 374 olvopapdcav, t 122.

TriXe/ios,

226. Observe the distinction between open battle in which the whole

host {\a6s)

218.

The T

is

called a

'

gnomic

'

re.

is engaged, and \6xos, the heroic 'forlorn hope,' reserved for the elite (dpirTTJes). As a test of courage the \6xos is vividly described in N 275-86.

'

lAIAAOC A
TeT\r]Ka<s 6vfi&i'
Tj

(i)

21

to Si toi Kr)p ei'Serat eivai.

(TTpaTOV eipvp 'Ayaitov
o? rt? aedev

TToXv Xcolov

icm Kara

Bmp
r)

a-Troaopeia-Oai,

mnvov

eiirrfi-

230

hrjiio^opo^ ^aa-iXev<;, iirel ovriBavoia-iv avda-aeii;ryap av,

Arpethri,

vvv va-Tara Xm^rjcraio.

eirl

aW
ovS

eK Toi epeca naX

/Meyav opKov ofiovfiai'

p,ev

vat fia ToSe o-k^tttjoov

<f)va-6i,

to

ov ttots

^vXXa

kuI o^ov<;
235

iirel

Brj

irp&Ta
irepl

TOfirfv

ev opeaai, XeXoiirep,
e

avaOrjXrjaet,-

"ydp

pd

'x^aXKo^ eXei/re
fxiv
o'C

<j>vWa T6 Kai <j>Xoiov

TTpo? Ato?
rj

vvv aire

vle<}

'Avat.wi'
.

ev TraXdfiTjii} <f)opeovcn, SiKacriroXoi

re ^e/ito-ra?

eipvaTUf
rare
evT
S'

Se roi fiiyai; eaaerai op/cov

"^erai,

TTOT

A'^tXXrjo';

iroOr]

via? 'Aj^aimv

240

crvp,iravTa<;'
^paicr/jieiv,

ov ti Swyjaeai dyvvfjuevoi; irep

av ttoXXoI
eYnoi

v^
K

"Ekto/so? dvSpoAovoio
235
q)iiei

230.

dNQOHXiicH
Harl.
nor' S.
duNi^cHi
d,

dupa Q

d9aipeTceai G.
:

||

(and S supr.).
||

P.

236. 240. eY
ras.).
||

S {supr. h over ei). Par. b f j, Et. Mag. noXiiuaic fi. 241. siiunaNTac Q. 76x6 Ar. A
diNaea\i4cei
:
||

Spe4ie(N) LS.

238.

noXdjUHlC

239.

8pKOc icetrai 6.
Si

ToTc

(Par.

k has toTc in

PR
:

Vr. a\ Mosc. 1 2.

228.

KHp

of.

r 45i
:

Itroj'

ydp

aipiv Traaiv

air'fix&TO KTjpl fieXaivTjL.

230. dnoaipeTceai so 275, but dipaiparat, 182, etc. There is no plausible explanation of these occasional signs of

an evanescent
contraction

initial consonant,

and the

suspicious. (Brandreth diradpeo-Sai, conj. but there is no similar use of the word in Greek, of.
is

#536.)
231. dHjuoB6poc, devourer of the amistock. For Srnios in this sense comFor the pare B 547, A 704, S 301. ofrriexclamatory nom. H. G. 163.

mon

Virgil imitates the passage in Aen. 206-11. He may have read /ci/ijji' for Toixifv, posuitque comas et brachia ferro. 235. npSrra, at the first, i.e. once for all, just as in T 9 ; cf. A 6, Z 489, 7 183, 320 (with M. & R.'s note). So ubi priinum, ' as soon as ever. 238. diKacn6Xoc, qui jus colit, see on 63 ; the if, however, is strange, as compounds are very rarely formed directly See, however, H. G. from the aco. 124/. Brugmann, Gr. i. 172, compares o^uncrac juo70(rT6/cos for fxoyovs - tokos,
374).
xii.

doNoTa,

men

of naught
'

explain the

7(1/),

else,'

293-4, which in the next line.

cf.

For the form compare fiiredavSi by ijirios. For XaBAcaio we should rather have cf. on A 223, expected the aor. indie.
;

311. 234. The cKfinrpoN does not belong to Achilles, but is that which is handed by the herald to the speaker as a sign that See he is ' in possession of the house. So in the 321, S 505, 568, ^ 37.
'

guard (216) th^ traditions, which are deposited as a sacred mystery in the keeping of the kings. So in old Iceland and Ireland law was a tradition preserved entirely by the special knowledge of a few men ; the plur. 64fuaTcs is used exactly in the sense of our precedents.' See note on I 99. 239. npbc Ai6c, like de par le Roi, by commission of Zeus. Cf. f 57 irpds ydp Or we may Ai6s eio-t feii'oi, and I 99.
Gipiiarai,
'

take

it

with

6iii.i.aTat,

laws given by

EUice
staff,

Islands in the Pacific

Ocean the

natives

' preserved an old worm - eaten which in their assemblies the orator held in his hand as the sign of having the

bpKoc is here used in the primiZeus. tive sense of the object sworn by. 242. 0n6, because irlirroiiTi. is in sense a passive, as P 428 ; so also with (pe&yoi,
Trdo'Xt', etc.

right to speak' (Tylor Anthropology p.

22
6vr)iGK0VTe.<i
j^woyLiei/os,
-j'
ft)9

lAIAAOC A
TriTTTOXTf
t'

(i)

(TV

B'

evBodc Ovfiov a/MV^i<;

oiiSev
'erca'a<;.

apiarov 'A'^ai&v
'TreTrap/jiivov,
ifirjvie.

(fidro

HrjXeiSij';,

ttoti Be a-KrJTrrpov fiaXe yair]!,

245

j^pucretots ^Xottrt
'ArpetBrji;
B'

^^ero B
Tolcri

auro?*
Be

ereprndev

Necrrw^

^SucTT^? ayopovae, Xiyv^

HvXiav

dyop7]Tr]<:,

Tov Kal diro

tjBt)

'/Kaxycrr]';

fie\tro<;

ryXvKicov peev avBrj.

250
-

Twt S' Bvo fjuev yeveal fiepoTTCov dvOpmircov i<p0ia0\ 01 ol irpoaQev afia rpoipev ^Se yevovro
iv

'^<^

TLvXmi
iroTTOi,

rjyaOerji,,

fj^ra Be TpiTaTOia-tv dpaaasp.

6 cr^iv ev (bpovewv dyoprjaaTO kui, fjuereetTrev

"a)
rj

?!

fieya 7rev6o<; 'A'^auBa yalav bKavet,Tlpia/jbO';

Kev

yrjdi^aai,

Tlpidfioto re TratSe?,
dv/Mwi,,

255

aXXoi re Tpcoe? fieya Kev Kej^apoLaTO

ei

cr^&'iv

TuBe Travra irvdoiaTO fiapvafievouv,

irepX
B'

oi irepX fiev ^ovXrjv Aavacov,

245. riHXe'faHC

ecrre

fid'^eadai.

rXciTTHC CP.
254. axol'Ba
supr.).

II

xwi^ueNOC Athen. xi. 488. 251. aY oi Zen. rXuKfw Zen.

:

247.

3^

&'

J.

249.

253.

Ar. 0: 8c

ffPQ.

JP
258.

ax"<^S
:

C.

supr.

).

II

BouXikN Ar. A {supr. JudxEceai uaxHrai Et. Mag.

255. rHei^CH (C supr.)(R supr.): PHeiicci Q(H ' i, T.W.A.) C^Q Par. d: BouXfli fl (C

t', sc. i( re = 6'ti re. On the question of the elision of 6n see H. O. 269 ad fin. 246. The ' golden nails here seem to be a mere ornament ; in the case of the sword in A 29 they doubtless fasten the blade to the handle. See Helbig E. E.'-'

244. 8

not
6ira,

mean

'

articulate,

'

/iepifocTcs

rriv

difficult

'

as in so ancient a word the F of Fbip would not be neglected. The other derivations which have been proposed problematical, are quite 251. rpdqieN iAk r^NONTO ; for the
iiaTepov
irpiyrepov
cf.
p.

134

Bpi^j/offa

pp. 377, 333/. 249. The Kai is very unusual as introducing a purely epexegetic sentence in this case merely an expansion of what

TcKovcrd

re

AiiiTT/p,

and

elsewhere.

has already been said. Compare, however, T 165 with note. 250. Festor is represented as having lived through more than two generations, and still being a king in the third i.e. between his 70th and 100th years, if with the Greeks we count three yeneal to a century. In 7 245 he is said to have
;

reigned over three generations, which seems to be an instance of the growth of the legendary into the miraculous. Juep6ncoN, an epithet of which the real sense was in all probability forgotten
in Homeric days, as it is used in purely stereotyped connexion &v6pw!Toi (exc. B 285, q.v.).

only with
can does

^^eioTO is probably plpf., but it might be aor. TpdfCN see on B 661. 252. Ar^eeoc, an epithet, like fdffeos, applied only to places no doubt both mean divine,' as they are only applied to localities connected with particular gods. We should perhaps read dvdSeos (from ^701'), the first syllable being lengthened metrically see App. D. rry. is used of Pytho {6 80), Lemnos (B 722), and Nuo-iJiok (Z 133). Some take it to be another form of dya66s, which is, however, never applied to localities. 257. For the construction iruWirSoi ncos for irepl tlvos (lit. if they were to hear all this about you fighting') cf. X 605 IltjX^os A/iii/iofos offn iriirvaimi, 224, etc. so X 174 eiiruv nvos, A 357
:

'

'

We
it

Cis

only say with confidence that

yvCi X'>>oi'^''oio cf. H. G. %151d. 258. Construe Trepleffre pih /SouXV An:

lAIAAOC A aXKa TTweaO^

ijBr)

(i)

23
ifieio.

dfjmm Se vecoTepco icrrov

670)'

yap

tror

koX dpeloa-iv

tji
fi

irep
01

ufilv

260

avSpdcrtv S/iiXTjO-a, koI ov irore

dOepi^ov.
,i '-

ov yap

TTio

Toiov; iBov dvepa<; ovhe

'IBeofiat,

)'

olov UeipiOoov T6

Apvavrd re iroifieva Xamv K.aivea r 'E^aStw re Kal dvrldeov TLoXv<brjfiov

[@r)a-ea

AlyeiSrjv,
Br)

eTTieUeXov ddavaTotcTL].

265

'J

KapTicTTOi

Keivot hru'^Ooviosv

rpd^ev dvhpSiV
ifidyovTO,
dvoXeo'crav.
c

KapTUTTOi

fiev

eaav

Kai,

KapricrToi<i

opecK^ioia-t, ical eK7rdyXa><; tAc- 'PV^''^ Ka\ fiev TOb<Tbv eym fieOofjiiXeov eK

HvXov

iXdcov,
aiiToi'

rrjXodev ef '^^'9?

yai,r)<;-

KaXeaavTO yap

270

260. crwN P. OjuTn Zen. CGPU {ari.pr. h) AuTn 266 am. hahmd H>J (ybSoi arlxoi oUtos) RT Hari. a, Vr. a, Mosc. 2 {man. rec. ), Par. j. 268. eflpciN PQ^T^ Lips. Vr. b. opecKcbecci G. 259. iiioia S Vr. b.
$2.
:
||

Ar.

||

||

^Kn*(4rXcoc T.

269.

ir^u

P.

irepleifu

jidxe^rBai. ef. ^ 326 For the co-ordination of substantive and infin., 642 a/ielvuv

vadv,

irepUffTe

S^

ywaiK&v.

iravTolas dperds,

i)iJ.kv

7r6Sas ijS^ /lAxecrflai.

260. OuTn, so Zenod. ; Ar. read iiiuv, thus saving Nestor's politeness at the cost of his point. Ar. objected to Zen.'s reading ^^li/Spio-Tos 6 X67os : in other words, he wished to import into heroic

language the conventional mock-modesty of the Alexandrian Court. The whole meaning of Nestor's speech is that he himself is the peer of better men 'than those he is advising (v. Cobet M. G.
p. 229).

262. Of. f 201 oi/K iaS' oBros di/r/p The subPporbs odd^ y^vqTai. junctive being a more archaic form of the fat. perhaps suggests a solemn and prophetic tone. 263. oToN rieipieooN accus. by attraction to the case of roiovs, for otos f/v The names are those of the Tletpidoos. chiefs of the Lapithai. 265. This line, which is quoted by Pausanias x. 29. 10, is found also in the '-pseudo -Hesiodean 'Shield of Herakles,'
Siepbs
:

<rl82.

mentioned again only in X 322, 631, both doubtful passages

Theseus
is
;

the latter indeed is expressly said by Hereas of Megara (ap. Plutarch, Tkes. xx.) to be an interpolation of Peisistratos to It is, however, a please the Athenians. question if the same may not be equally said of the whole reference to the

Lapithai it is doubtful if there ever was a Peirithoos in any but Attic legend. 268. The fight of the Centaurs and Lapithai is mentioned at some length in 295-304, and is alluded to in B 748, ,,,_ where the word tfiTJpes is again used. It '/ is commonly said to be an Aeolic form for Bijpes, wild men but for j this there is only the authority ol/J-r grammarians, and both H. and Pindar seem to use it as a tribal name. Thej r identification with B-r/p may well be a' later fancy (Meister Dial. i. 119). There is no allusion in H. to the mixed bodies of the later legend, and it is possible that he conceived them as purely human beings (note, however, the opposition to ILpdpes in 303) the myth may very likely refer to ancient struggles with a primitive race of autochthones. The present passage seems to imply the existence of a prae - Homeric epic dealing with the story. The last half of the compound dpecKuioi is possibly connected with Koi-Tos (Keifuu), and means 'couching or else with kSs in the mountains or k6o! = a cave (Hesych.) cf. i 155 alyas 6pe(7Ki!ii.ovs. In that case we should read ipetr/ciibs for -k6F-ios. 6p4(TKOos occurs in Aisch. Sept. 532. 270. 6niHC is generally derived from but there is hardly AttS as = distant a Greek analogy for such a formation. It is used by Aisch., Soph., and others.
;
',

'

'

'

'

'

24
Koi
t5)v,
'"^
fia'X^ofirjv

lAIAAOC A
kut
e/i

(i)

avrov

iyco'

Ke'tvoiai,

av oh rt?

ot
fiev

vvv ^poroi elaiv

jJLev

i'7rij(dovi,oi,

/j.a'^eoiro.

Kal

/SovXeav ^vviev Treudovro re fiv6wi.

vyiyxe?,

^
'

dXXa
jMr^re

iri6ea6e koI
crii

eVe^ irelOeaOai a/Meivov.

275

.
'

tovS' dyado'; irep io)V d/Koaipeo Kovprjv,

aXX'
.

ea,
(TV,

w?

ol

nrpwTa hoarav yepa<; vie? 'A'^aiMV

6iX' ipi^e/juevai, ^acnXfjl
o[jLoir)<i
'"
(

/Ji-^Te

TlrjXeiBr],

dvn^bTjv, eVet ov iroO'

o'KrjTTTov'^o^ ^a(riXev<;,
el

efifiope

Ti/Mrj<;

mi

re Zeii?

kvBo<;

eBco/cev.
firjTtjp,

8e (TV Kaprepo'i icrat,

dea Be

<Te

yeivaro

280

aXX

oBe (j>epTepo<; ecrriv, iirei '7rXeove(rcnv ava(r(Tei.

(TV

'A.TpetBr),
Xi(T(ToiJ,

Be irave reov fievo<;'

fxedefiev -yoXov,

avrap

eyoa

ye

AyiXXfji
Qi^rbN Ar.
:

09 /leya iraaiv

271.

Ijui'

&ucout6n Zen.

272. juaxeoiNTO

DR^XS\
r'

273.

sOnicn

Ar. A[H] Par. e^?) f (?) : siJnion Q (suni4Ton P). 275. t6n 277. nnXeia' fieeV AQ(R?)U Lips. Eton. 281. S re GL.
as a

Eton.: t6n E.

name

of

Peloponnesos

{Airla

717),

and may be the same here

in spite of the

difference of quantity. For a suggested etymology see Curtius Et. p. 469. 271. Kar' 'iu.' airr6N, 'for own hand, as we say ; as a champion acting

non simili poena, Aen. i. 136. It has been objected, with force, to this line and the next that they are a pointless
generality here, as Achilles
is

my

'

much a memnon

aKriirroOxos the real

jSotriXeiis

ground

just as as Agafor his

independently. Cf. in a slightly different sense B 366 Kara tr^^as imx^ovTai. 272. BpoTol nixe6Nioi together form the predicate, xxorfioyro, like imxioivTO 344, is a highly doubtful form ; the stem ;noxe(s) is implied in iMxitr((r)oiMu, but nowhere else appears in the pres. The best emendation is Piatt's /tox^o-aiTo, would have fought (J. P. xxiii. 211) ; this use of the opt. to express past time {S. G. 300 c) appears to belong properly to the aor. (A similar case is T 171, where many MSS. give /xaxeeo-ffai for fiaxiaaffBai.) See note on B 311. for this syncopated 275. dnoaipeo form (for -pieo) cf. H. G. % i, (and Fritzsch in Curt. Stud. vi. 128) ; so fi 202, ;8 202, etc. airadpso Brandreth. See note on 230. 277. Aristarchus read JhjKdSijdeX or, as we should write it, IlijXetSij i$eK, on the ground that e8i\uv is the only Homeric form. But it is better to admit the possibility of a single appearance of a
: ,

yielding is given by 281. For the form gjkmope see ff. G. 23 (2). 280. The antithesis of Kaprepoc and (fifyrepoc ('in greater place') is the same as in 178, 186. The similarity of the terminations has its effect, though they are of course different in origin and meaning as well as accent. 282-4. The connexion of thought in these three lines is not very clear, and has given rise to suspicions of interpolation,

which do not seem

justifiable.

The

reiterated entreaty, the almost pathetic appeal to personal influence, is entirely in accordance with Nestor's character,

human

nature,

situation,

and the necessities of the which is not one where we

need demand

strict logical consistency. Nestor, after appealing equally to both,

ends with an especial prayer to

non,

Agamem-

who is obviously
irda
re,
' '

the offending party.

form so common in later Greek than to have recourse to an unparalleled crasis,

rendered the harsher
after Urj\mri. (See 278. oOx 6juo(hc

Nay, it is I, Nestor, who ask it. There is no antithesis with ffi) 5^, which is merely the common use of the pronoun after a vocative airip is
;

ainhp

by
H.

=
;

'

the slight pause G. 378.) very different

not adversative except in so far as it marks the transition to a new line of

remonsti'ance. 283. 'AxiXXAi

may

(from

common men)

litotes, cf.

441

xAXov

{thine

anger

be taken with with Achilles), or

'

lAIAAOC A
epKO<i

(i)

25

K'^aiolcnv trekerai TroXifioio KaKolo"

S'
Br)

TOP
" val

dTra/j,et^ofievo<;

'jrpoa-e(f>7i

Kpelcov

'

Aryafiifivcov

285

aXX

oB

ravrd ye irdvTa, jepov, Kara^fiolpav eetTre?. dvr)p ideXei irepX iravTuv e/M/jbevai, dWcov,
fikv

Travrav
irdab Be
el

Kpareetv ideXei, TrdvTeaat

S'

dvdaaeiv.ti
otto.

Ccr^

'

crrjfialvetv,

tvv

ox)

"KeicreaQai

c^Uz^^-

n^
290

Be fitv aijQi,riTr}v eQecrav 9eol alev eovre'i,

oi irpoOeaucnv

TovvEKd
'

oveLBea ixvOria-aa-Oai

"
;

"

Tov B ap inro^rjBrjv rjfieL^eTO Blo<; 'A'^iWev^^ jdp Kev SetXo? re Kal ovTtBavo<; KaXeoi/MTjv,
<7ol

el .Brj

irdv epyov vveo^ofiai,,

ott'l

Kev

e'LTrrja-

286. ^einac PQESU Mosc. 1 2. neieeceai Mosc. 1. 293. Ke Q.

287. ndNTCON nepi^uucNai Eust.

|1

289.

deiX6c

{flm. Te)

PQ.

better, on account of the order of the ^words, with iieBiji-ev as a sort of dat. .^commodi, relax in favour of Achilles. Cf., 377 ii^Biev xo^eToio xjikoio Trjkeju^ra is perhaps an adverb, fuix<^'. such as continually precedes Trdi/res /Li^7a TrdvTOiv 'Apydav Kparhi, cf. 78

8pL/Mif

is

fi4vos Trpoihv\pe (where again fi^j/os rather a physical conception than a

cf. /i^i/os

personification,

Tvelovres).

The

and

4i

iravTa, fiaXa ir&VTa, d/w, iravTa,

often.

287-9. The tautological repetitions of these three lines are very suitable to unreasoning fury ; they have to do duty
for arguments.
to give 289. cHuaiNGiN with dat. rma, one, a general orders, as B 805. expression in form, though Agamemnon Nagelsis of course thinking of himself.

bach compares Sbph. AiU. 751

Bavehai. Kal Bavom 291. npoe^ouciN
dXei
(i]

^S'

oiv

nvd

(sc. ifii).

SiirXij) fin

ffw-qSas

extreme harshness of this metaphor has led most recent editors to regard dvelSea, as the object, and irpoBiovtri. as another form for irponBianv, do they set before him (i.e. allow him) revilings for him to utter ? This certainly gives a better sense, but no satisfactory analogy for the form of the verb has been given (there is a doubtful dpiBei. in an Ionic see Curtius Verb. inscription, C. I. 1195 Bekker suggests irpoBiuffi as i. 213). mood might be explained aor. subj. The are we to look as one of expectation for them to suggest words of insult ? But the form with the short stem-vowel is entirely unexampled, and I see no choice but to regard the passage as
' '

'

iavTM

irpoBiovai

rk

6velS-q, i.e.

the plural

verb with the neuter plural is in accordThis ance with the poet's practice. shows that Ar. took ivdSea, as nom. but we are not told how he explained the
,

line.

Ameis
the

(followed
to

by
'

takes

words

mean

Monro) do his

hopelessly corrupted. iiro292. ^noB\i43HN, interrupting Cf. ^d\iiiv rbv tStov \byov Schol. B. ip^dWew T 80, and for the form Observe that Achilles irapa^\i]Sriv A 6. begins without the usual formula of
;

therefore dash forward (like spearmen themselves, cf. the phrase TToKii TrpoBie(TKe X 459) for him to speak
revilings

address. 294. Oneisouai

aor.

future

rather
is

than
slight

subj.,

cf.

61.

There
:

change of attitude, as so often happens,

after the opt.
Ka\eoifi.r)i>

them ?

'

Monro compares,
'

for the

'

half-

what Achilles

Herod, vii. 160 dvelSea, personified dvelSea KaTibyra &v6piinro}L (pCKici. ivavdyeiv rbv BvpAv (though the other passage which he quotes from i. 212, KanSpTos rov otvov is rb aCipjo,, seems to weaken the

in 293 conceives only as a supposition he here vividly realizes as an admitted fact (this is of course the same, however we take inrel^ofiai.). Oneiaojuai should

relevancy of this, as shewing that the metaphor is material, not personal) and for the use of TpoBita, la 319 dvd pTvas
; . .

be iwoFd\otJ,ai, and various conjectures have been proposed to restore the full form, but none seem satisfactory (inricrxo/JKu Brandreth).

'

"

26
aXKoicriv
[o'rjfuiiv'Sr)
01)

lAIAAOC A
ravT
ryap

(i)

iTrireXKeo,
iyco

firj

yap

ifioC

ye:

295

j
S'

ert
ivl

aoi ireLaeaOai, otwj

aXKo
X'^pci'

Be rot ipem,
fJ-ev

av

^peaX /3dXkeo

arjicri-

ov Toi iyd) ye fiaj^rjaojun e'iveKa Kovp7]<;

300

"j^, tS)v
/liu1*^

ovre reat aXXwi, iireC fi a^ikeaOe ye Sovrev aXXmv, a /xot ea-Ti Borfi Trapa vrji fieXauvrji, T&v ovK av Ti <f)epo(,ii aveXcbv aeK0VT0<; efxelg. A"^- 1'-'-

0VT6

(Tol

B'

6J.

ar/e

/j,r)v

Treiprjcrai,

tva

yvwwai Kal
irep),

otoe

aiyird

tol alfia KeKaivov epcorjaei

Tci 7'

BovpL
eireea&iv

'^-Fi^

'^

^.f^j^'

'''

w?

dvn^ioiai,

fiaj(e(raa/j,evo)

avcrTr)Tr)v,
^^to"Tl'rj\etB7)<;

\vaav B
fiev
iTrl

wyoprjv

vapa

vrjvcrlv

Ay^aitov.

305
j^
/,

K Kicru ai; Kal

vfja<;

iiaa<;

^2"
% fra.t
||

i;

n<:-ML
/ a- y.

/
'

r; f.

XVIII.

296 6.0. At. (6 'Koyylvos irepKTffbv (jyqai tovtov rbv ffHxov J). Sroore tI QK a, Moso. 2. neieeceai 298. oiiri GHPESTJ. Mosc. 1. uaxi^cojuai Ar. Aph. Antimaohos, Mass. Argol. Sinop. ACD3T Vat. Vr. a, Mosc. 1 2 uax^ccojuai GHPQESU. otiNeKa J. 299 om. Q. inei p' ^e^eic dfeX^ceai Zen. 301. 9^pHC LHJ Par. f 1 (?) h. Hn eXdjN AT Bar. &uoTo PQS. 304.
Vr.
||

||

||

||

||

||

Juaxeccau^NCd

il

uaxHcajueNu Ar.

295.
Kal
6

{ij

di.ir\ij)

&n
Sib

Koiybv rb

inniWeo

rdp

irepLfftrbs.

ircpKTffbs b

i^s'

oSrws 5^ yiveraL d^eretrat, Ariston.

;

(emended by Cobet) i.e. Ar. obelized 296 on the ground that a-^/jiaiiie had been added in order to supply a verb which was wrongly supposed to be reI I

'

quired by the second clause of 295. This is a fertile source of interpolation of whole lines ; e.g. fi 558, * 570.

thought, supposition, or, as here, comNikanor, followed by van L., however, separates the ei here from el, if, writing eV (a) for el S'; cf. Lat. eia age. H. G. 320. For the S' see on 340. 303. ^pcoi^cei only in this line ( = 7r 441) means ^ow. The connexion of this with the usual sense, to hang back, and of both with the subst. ipa^, is very

mand.

'

though he meant to continue, 'but by abstention from war I will.' But in 300 the course of thought is changed, and twp &\\<ov is
298. x^P'^'
"^*'>

*s

made the

antithesis to Koipijs. The Mss., as often, vary between uaxi^couai and fmxi<rffo/Mi.. But the weight of tradition, confirmed by the Mss. of Herodotos, is strongly in favour of (Ionic) fut.
'

/iax^<ro/iai,

Schulze Q.
preferred takes no

aor.

ij.axi(r[(r)atrdai.

See
Ar.

p. 450,

H.

G. 63.

--qa-

both tenses, but this account of the short form

for

obscure. 306. iicac, a form found only in the fem. with cases of vijCs, daTrts, Sals : in Od. only with (ppivas, and once besides B 765. In the last passage it clearly means taas, and with vrjus and dairls this gives a good sense, 'even,' i.e. trim of the ship, wdl^alanced of the shield. (To'^ take vdvTOff' H<Tri as ' equal in all directions, i.e. ciraular, is intolerably mathe- * matical and prosaic. That the ponderous ' Mykenean shield should be 'wellbalanced on every side' was a matter of life and death to the wearer. ) With "
''

'

'

IxaxinaaBai.,

299. df^ece^ re d6NTec : AchUles recognizes that the yipas is a free gift, not a matter of right, like the share of the
spoil.

302. In ei fire the d is clearly interjectional, as in 1 iQ el Si (pevybvTav.

. .

Lange calls it an 'adhibitive' particle, by which the speaker appropriates, as by the prohibitive he puts away, a
' '

fi-/i

cannot mean strictly, if we push the word, equally divided (see on 320), but a banquet where some receive a larger portion in virtue of their dignity may yet be 'fair.' Still this account of the word has not satisfied all commentators anciently it was often explained to mean 'good' {etaov Ayadbv, Hesyoh. ) recently it has been proposed to refer it to root Fi.k, seemly
Sals it

'

j
,

'

lAIAAOC A
rjie

(i)

27

crvv

re Mei'otrtaSijt koX oI? erdpoiaov, B

A.TpetoT]<i

dpa
ava

vrja

Ootjv

aXaSe Trpoipvaaev,
S'

iv B' ipeTW; eicpivev ieiKoaiv, 6?

^rj(T
elcrev

iKaTOfi^rjv
310

Oe&i,

Be 'K.pva-TjiBa KaXKiTrdpTjiov

dywv
fjuev

iv B

dp'^p^

efir]

7ro\v/i/)jTt?

'OBvacrev^.

ol

eTreiT

dva^dvTe^

eTreTrXeov v ypa

KeXevOa,

/""^

'^''^

X,aou9 B
ol
B'

'ATpetB7)<;

d/iroKviJLaiveaQat,

avajev.
'Hut-

direKvjiMvovTO koX
'A7ro\Xa)z/t

eh d\a XvfiaT e^aXKov,

eKarofJi^^ai;
a)\h<i

Or-

cm.

epBov S
KVLaT]

reXijeo-cra?

315

ravpcDV ^S
B
ol

alycbv irapa Qlv

dTpvyeroioTrept

ovpavov Ixev eX icrcrone vr)

fjLev

KairvMi. n'An-^-tovB'
'

i^a,.

,t

(S?

TO,

TrevovTo

Kara crrparov
eTTTfTreiKria

Aiyafie/Mvaiv

Xrjy

epiBo<;,

rrjv

irpmrov

'A'^iXfji,

aXX
ra>

o 76
ol ecrav

TaXdv^iov re koI ^iipv^drrjv

A'^iXijo's

irpoaeei-Ke,

320

KrjpVKe Kal orprjpo) Oepdrrovre-

" ep')(ecr6ov kXictItjv TLijXTiidBea

^etpo? eXovr
el

dr/ejiev
Bayrjiatv,

^pia'qiBa KaXXt-TrdpTjiov
ijco

Be Ke

fir)

Be Kev avro<i eXcofiai

325
-

iXOoDV (Tvv irXeoveacn'

ro ol Kal plyiov earai."

eirl

W9
309.
3' S.

elrroiv

irpotei,

Kparepov B

fivdov ereXXe.

In

a'

312.

Ar. U.
(supr. h).

3' fi. 311. Sn 3' GP Hail, a, Vr. A itth Ip^TQC Ar. Par. k Xiiuaxa fidXXoN 6n^n\eoN Vr. a^ 314. dnoXuuaiNONTO GH. fiKew Z>HQK. 324. acbcociN GH 317. KNicH ATU: knIcch 0. 326. Kparepbc L.
:
:
|| ||

&

(the form iiaaot

FiS,
'

is
'

conspicuous

(?).

found in Doric), or All this seems

Thus
sea,

aTrbxpobilixepbevTosXiiJUTaTramaKdd'qpev. it is meant that they washed in the

needless. 307. The story of Troy is regarded as familiar, even apart from the Iliad ; for Patroklos, like Agamemnon in 1. 7, is first introduced by his patronymic alone. 313. aNCore is in form an imperf. from

not that they washed on land and threw the defiled water into the sea.
Of. Ka0dp/w,Ta in Aisch.

Oho.

98.

The

Neapolitans used to practise an annual lustration in the sea down to 1580 A.D., doubtless a survival from Greek times.
317. nepi inside cf
for vepL meaning 95, of a snake, i\uT<r6ij.evos irepl xf?'. and 11 157 irepl (ppecrlv da-Teros

the perf. &vuya.

a secondary pres. from In use, however, it is an aor. and is so found in the famous Cypriote inscr. from Idalion (CoUitz
apiiyeiv,

which

is

KanNui

no. 60),

'Rda\UFes

iSi/myoc 'Ovdo-iXoK

ktX

So irepl Scl/mn, (pb^wi, etc., lit. d\K-/i. compassed by fear, Find. P. v. 58, Aisch.
Pers. 696, Symn. Car. 430, etc. Cf. A 46. 320. Both these names are legendary names of heralds generally ; for the hereditary heralds of Sparta were called

295, k 531, sigmatic aor. occurs in Her. 479 (ivu^aC). See van L. Ench. p. 468. 314. Perhaps the Greeks had abstained from ablution during the plague in sign of mourning, and now typically threw off their sin, the restitution having been made, eic Ska, because edXaa-aa /cXtffei Trdvra TdvBpdnrav KaKd (Eur. /. T. 1193). Xi'iiinTn ilj'.iilj'mjimL HR in H 170 ("H077I
Scut.

Talthybiadae, and Eurybates is the herald also of Odysseus, B 184. 325. ^fnoN a comparative (cf plyiara E 873) formed directly from the substantive ^1705, cf Kiivrepo?, ix^ioiP, KiSitrros,
:

Kiphiov.

28
'

lAIAAOC A
TO)
S'

(i)

>v/-

aeKOVTe /Sdrrjv irapa 9lv

S'

aXo'i arpvyeroto,
iKe(rOr]v.

M.vp/j,i86vav

eVt re KKiaia<i naX vrja^

re KXicrCrjt koX
Tto
"ye l8oi)v

TOP B
i]fievov
TO)

evpov
ovS"

vapd
dpa

vrft fieXaivrji,

yijOrjo'ev

A^tXXeu?.
ipeovTO'
re*

330

nev Tap^rjcavre koI alBofievm ^aaiKrja

ovBe TL
o
p,iv

(TTif)Tr)v,

!rpoa-e<f)a)veov

oiiB

avrap
^
^2's,

eyvto rftaiv
KripvKe<;,

ivl ^peai,

(pcovrjcrev

" ^(atpere,

Aio^ wyyeKoi
v/i/ie?

rjBe

Kol dvBpwv

aaaov IV*
o
o-0w(.'

ov tI

fJiOi

eTrairiOi,

aXK

Kyafiefwcov,
/v^-tt^^u^i

335

TTpoiei

^pi,a-rjtBo<i

eXveKa Kovpr)^.

C-.

dXK

wye,
cripco'iv

Bioyeve<; IIaTOKXei?,

e^aye Kovp7]v
Ovr/rcbv
ei
iro-ve

"^

KM
irpot;

8o9 dyeiv.

to)

S'

avro) fidprvpot ecrrav

re

Oewv fiuKapav

irpo? re
d'irr]veo<;,

Kol 7rpo9 Tov ^acriXrjO';

^joetft)

dvOpanrmp B avre
dvei,

340

ifielo

yevijTai aeixea Xoiyov dfivvai

rj

Tol<;
s*^

aXKoi<;.

yap 6 y

oXoiijicrt

^peal

ovBe Ti olBe vgrjcrac afia "Trpdaaw Koi OTriaaco,

328. &' om. P.

332. OXibi TI Ar.

Si

oOBe TC ap. Did.

336.

||

npoce^c^NOUN

S.

333. 8* T.

335. CinaiTioi

ffQS Laud.

Ar. [A]CE[S]T Lips. Mosc. 1^

:

8c

f2.

II

c9c2>Yn Zen.
:

naTp6K\eec Mor.
340.

(A supr. ) Harl. c d, Par. a^ h j, Mosc. 1 c<pci>e King's. 337. naTpoicXfic U'. ucipTupec u^prOpe C. 338. c<p&>'( U.
||

dnHNeoc
Vr.
b.
II

PQS

SAeukoj iv AuOngin C
343. Tl
:

rrji

TToKvaTlxM yp.

iaimhiac
rec.).

Did.
342.

341.

&uoTo

[yp.

itmium man.
-.

6Xoih(i)ci

AT:

6Xofl(i)ci(N) Q.

Toi J supr.

oiib' Iri

D.

the aor. seems to struck with alarm at his look {Seivbs a.vi)p rdxa Ken Kal avahtov alnduiTo, Patroklos says, A 654) ; while the pres. alSoiUva implies their permanent respect. For the juxtaposition of the two ideas compare the favourite Seiyln
:

331. TapBi^coNTe
'

mean

'

aiSoi6s re.

334. Ai6c arrcXoi

cf.

9 517

K-^pvKes

Si(0iXoi. The herald has no connexion with Hermes till post-Homerio times. 336. For the difference between of&'i and ccpcoiN (338) see on 1. 8. 339. np6c, Je/ore <7i/ac o/; the phrase

occurs occasionally in later Greek, e.g. Xen. Anab. i. 6, 6 ^ovXevdnevos S SlKaibv iari. Kal wpds BeCiv Kal trpbs avdpiin-av. Hence the use in oaths and en-

treaties, irphs Trarpbs yovvd^oi^ai., etc.

It

340. toO BaciXfloc dnHNeoc, him the king untoward. The order of the words shews that rod is not the article. 6nHni^c, lit. with averted face (cf. Skt. dna= mouth, face irprivet, iir-Zii/ri = that which is under the mouth), of one who turns away from the suppliant opposed to ivpoa^qvip. It seems best to follow the! unanimous Ms. tradition in writing 3' aure, though the 5' must represent Si}, But the vowel so often coalesces with another that it is necessary to assume that d-f/ had a weak form 5^ (cf. /iiv by firiv), the spelling drj being retained to distinguish it from the adversative particle when the vowel was not elided (cf. van L. Ench. p. 587, and R. G. 350, where it is noted that the 5' in el S' &ye is the same). aOre, hereafter, as
; ;

seems to be derived from the purely local

sense, as in Trpbs dX6s, 'in the direction of the sea,' irpbs AiAs dpiarai 239, q.v. cf. Z 456.
;

232, 30, etc. 343. 'To look before and after' is, as in Haml et, the prerogative of reason,A<-! which argues from the past to the future.


lAIAAOC A
OTTTrm?
'

'

(i)

29

01

irapa vijval aooi /la^eoti'To 'A^atot."

IlaT/ao/cXo? Be
KXi,cri,r]<;

eic

ws ^dro, S ayaye
B
deKOva-

(jilXcot,

e'rreireldeS'

eTalpan,

345

^pia-rjtBa KaXXiirdprjiov,
B'
avTt,<;
'irrjv

8(OK6 8
7}

ayeiv.

rw

irapa vrja^ 'Ayaimv,

a/jba

roia-i

yvvr/

Kiev,
v6(7(f)t

avrap

'Ap^tXXeii?

BaKpvaa<; erdpiov

a^ap

e^ero

'Kta(70el<;

6 IV

e<^

aXo9

jroXirj';,

opoeov eVt dlvoTra ttovtov

ope<yvu<;-

350

TToXXa Be p/qTpi ^IXtji ^pijcaro ^eipa<; " fifjrep, eVet p, ere/ce? 7e fiivvvOdBiov
Tip,rjv

irep

iovra,

Trip

fJLOL

o<f)eX\,v

OXvfi7rio<;

eyyvaXi^ai

Zeu?

ifi/rtySjOe/ieTT;?
p,

vvv B
evpii

ovBe

p,e

Tvrdov encrev.
355

^ ydp

ATptBr]<i

Kpeimv 'Ayapepvcov

ffTLp/ria-ev

yap e^et yepa<;, auTO? dirovpa';" ctT'^ ^puc&J w? (^dro BaKpv ')(eaiv, tov 8' exXve Trorvia p^tjTqp
eXotv

r^pAvq iv ^evOeercriv
345. enincieer' L.
^n'

dXo^ irapd Trarpl yepovri.

347. aOoic C. 350. Ini o'JNona
(?
:

346. Hre PT.

3G1.

dneipoNO Ar.
:

Apdccaro G.

6pErNiic

diNanTdc Zen.
:

x*^'P'

^nq-

nris dNacxc^N Schol. T. niTNdc Cobet) 355. rip (om. Ji') H. Vr. a.
344. Bnncoc : here an adv. of manner, his men can fight,' clearly shewing the transition to the final use.

352. re

re

S.

353.

tiu^n xxiN

'how

uax^oiNTO
hiatus
is
is

is

quadruply wrong
;

intolerable
;

: (1) the (2) -oivto for -oiaro

not Homeric

(3)

fMxe;

is

pres.

stem

(see

on 272)

(4)

not the the opt. is

the wrong mood (M. and T. 322). Barnes's conj. ij.o.-x^oIo.t removes only the first two difficulties. Porson couj. (fut. iiaxiovTcu Thiersch fw.xi'^VTai, the latter is best, cf. indie, B 366) H. G. 326 (3). Ar. iir'' so MSS. 350. ^ni oYNona A-irelpova, perhaps on the ground that But, oii/oTra is inconsistent with itoXltjs. if the epithets are to be pressed, it might be urged that there is very vivid truth in the contrast of the 'purple deep' with the greenish grey of the shallow water near the shore, which is almost always the meaning of aXs. * 59 is almost the only exception. Ameis thinks that the 'infinite' sea intensifies the a feeling of despair and desolation German rather than a Greek idea. 352. There seems to be a mixture of
;
:

short a span.' But this apparently subordinate clause is then made one part of the emphatic antithesis of the entire sentence, ' since my life is short, The it should at least be glorious.' sentence, like the two-sided ' similes (see on 151), buds out into new relations It is possible, while it is being uttered. but more prosaic, to leave ii.iv. jrep ibvTo, out of sight altogether as a mere parenthesis, and take Stskcs as involving the claim, the divinity of his mother since you, a goddess, being understood bore me, the gods should have dealt better by me. 353. ScpcWeN = a^eiXe, not to be confused with the quite distinct 60AXw= augeo. See note on Z 350. 356. a<n6c, by his own arbitrary in the name of justice. will, not dnoOpac = d7r6-fpa-s, root Fep, short form Fpa { = Fp) the long form is found in dir6-Fep(T, etc., Z 348, * 283, 329 (van L. Snch. p. 379, H. 9. 13). 358. The narfip ripcoN or fiXios yipuiv
'

'

is

two trains of thought in this speech. It opens as though fuv. vep kbvra were a parenthetical complaint, 'Mother for you did give me life, of however

to later mythology as Nereus, (In S never named in Homer. Proteus also is called &\t.oi yipwv.) The nymphs are named Jflripritdes only in a passage of doubtful authenticity, S 38,

known
is

but

52.

'

30
KapTTaXifico^
S'

lAIAAOC A
avehv
iroKirj';

(i)

aXo<;

tjvt

ofii-^Xi],

KaL pa
j^etpt

-TrdpoiO'
fiiv

avrolo Kade^ero BaKpv xeovTO^,

ecjtar
eic

360

re " reKvov,

Karepe^ev, eVo? t
KXal,ei<;
;

ovo/ia^e'n-evdo'i
;

n
fit)

ri Si

ere

^peva<; iketo
dfiipo).

i^avSa,
TTjv

Kevde voai, "va eiBo/iev

Se ^api) drevcuymv irpoak^rj iroSa^ a)Kv<i

ri
e?
?i

A^tWev?"
365

" olaOawi'^ofieO
TTJV
kolL

too

ravr

elBvirji,

ttclvt

ar/opevw

%rj^7]v,

lepr}v

nrdXiv 'Heri&Ji'o?,

Be SieTrpdd ofiev re Kol ijyofjiev ev0a,Be Trdvra.

to,
B'

fiev

efi

Bdcrcravro fiera <T<^Lcnv vlei

'

A'^aiwv,

ex

e\ov 'ArpetBrji 'K.pvarjtBa KaXKLirdprjvov.

B'

X-pvai}^

av6'
i-Trl

cepei)^
vrja<;

eKarrj/SoXov

AttoXXojvo^
airotva,

370

^Xde

doa<i

A^atwi/

)(aXKO')(iTd>vcov

Xvaofievof; re
(TTeftfiaT

Ovyarpa ^epcov t

direpeUri

e'X^oov

ev '^epalv eKrj^oXov

AiroXXcovo';

359.

Me' 6uixXH
Lips.

Eton.

Vat.

Vr. a'' b. 362. C : cou Q. 366-92. dXXirpioi ol iTri^epo/ievoi.

:

365. dropeiicu
ffTixo'

QT
An.

e?KO

iTTTo,

366. iepiiN R.

370. afio'

aO

{supr. e'

T.W.A.)

Vat..

stroked, so E 424 can hardly be connected with the ordinary sense of Autenrieth refers it to root reg (F)piiw

361. Kar^pese, Kappi^ovaa. This

:

is

Up6s

Human

power and

soul,

of

6-p^y-(t3.

365. toOt' eiSuiHi, i.e. Tavra FiSviqi. This, the only correct form of the fem. part. , has been preserved by some of the MSS. in the phrase ISviTjurt TrpairiSe<rcn (608, S 380, 482, T 12), but is elsewhere restored by conjecture only. Cf. I 128. 366-92 were condemned by Ar. as superfluous, and contradictory of 365. The real objection is, of course, that they are not required, at least from 368, for the sake of the hearer. But the frequent verbal repetition of messages shews what the Epic poet and his hearers liked. For QABh see notes on 37, B 690, Z 397. Chryseis was taken here instead of in her own home we are not told. !ep6c, holy, because a city is an institution to which men submit without

ascribed to an indefinite godhead, are the iepbv ijAvos, kings are Sioyeycis. The of&cial, as his insignia denote, is dedicated ; he belongs not to himself but to his office, the impersonal divine which

we call duty' (W.-M. H. U. p. 106). But it must be admitted that this is

not satisfactory as regards the fish tempting to seek, with Frazer, a
;

it is

less

subtle explanation in a 'taboo' or religious scruple against the eating of fish, which agrees with the well-known fact that Homeric heroes do not eat fish except as a last resource (see ' Taboo in Emyd. Brit.). Some would recur to

Why

asking why it is a bond imposed by a higher power, and is hence dedicated

;

to

a deity.

So

lepdv

tAos

56, of

a dignity. 'The impersonal and inanimate, when it exercises power, is divine Sea, river, and night are divine as well as lep6i/ The fish that breathes in water where men die
. .
.

the supposed primitive sense of lepbi, strmig (Skt. ishiras) but in Greek any such meaning, if it ever existed, must have long died out, for all the derivative forms (of. Upeiu) are entirely restricted to the sense sacred. Those who are not satisfied with this explanation will find ample discussion from other points of view in Schulze Q. E. 207 ff., Mulvany J. P. XXV. 131 ff. 367. firoucN is properly used of living things here, in spite of the neuter Tt-avTa, Achilles is thinking mainly of the captives. ?i12-1% are verbatim from 12-25.
;


lAIAAOC A
Xpva-icoi
(i)

31
'A^j^atovs,

ava

(TKriTrrpmi,

koX Xiaa-ero Trai/ra?

Arpei'Ba Be /laXca-Ta Sveo, Koajj/qTope Xamv. evd aWot fiev iravre'} iirev^rifi/qa-av ^Ayaiol
alBeta-dai S"
ieprja

375

koI

ayXaa

Bi'^^Oat,

airoivaOvfiSii,

aX\' ovK 'ArpetBrjo 'Aya/iefivovt rjvSave

aXKa

KaKa><; a^iei,
S'

Kparepov

B'

eVt fivdov ereXXe.

roio
S'

X^coo/j,evo<;

jepoav irdXtv an'^ero-

'AttoXXwv

380

eii^a/jbivov ijKOva-ev,

eVei /jbdXa ol (piXo^

fjev,

^Ke

S'

eV

Apyeioia-i kukov ySeXos* ol Be vv Xaol

Oeolo
Be fidvTi<;
385

dvfjKTicov eiraa-crvTepoi,,
TrdvTTjt

ra B' eTrm-^ero KrjXa dva (rrparov evpvv 'A'^aiMV. dfip,i

tt/swto? KeXo/Mrjv
S"

ev etSw? djopeve Oeoirpoiria'i eKaroio.

avTLK

eyoa

6eov IXda/cecrOai,S"

Arpei'ojva
TjTreiXTjtrev

eiretra

^oXo^ Xd^ev, ah^a

Br)

dvaard^

fivOov,

reTeXe<7fievo<;
Oorji

eari.

Tr)v fiev

ydp avv

vrft

eXi/cwTre'i

'A'^aiol
390

e? X.pva-rjv
TTjv

irifiTrovenv,

djovai Be Bwpa dvaxTf

Be veov KXicri'qdev e/3av KripvKe<; dr/ovref

/Mot

Kovprjv ^piarjoi;, t-^v

Boaav

vle<;

'Ay^ai&v.
eoio' s^vui^ c.%J.,^^lJ^

dXXd
7)

(TV,

el

Bvvaaai

ye,

irepLcr'yeo

iraiBo'i

eXdovcr
eirei

ojvrjaa';

OvXvfnrovBe Aia Xi(Tai, eo iroTe B'^ KpaBir^v Ato? rje Kal epymi.
(reo

n
395

TToXXaKi yap
ev'xpfievr)<;,

Trar/ao? evi fieydpoKTiv UKovcra

or

efprjaOa KeXaive^ei

K-poviavi

^
||

^Jtz Syi~ ^i

d-^t^

H. (After this line nu in the 'Cyprian 383. ^nacciirepoN Q (glossed nuKN6and Cretan ace. to Seleukos ay. Did. TercXecu^Non H. Tepon). 388. 8 afi Kol DR. 393. Cli : cii re P. loTo
374.

McceTO
'

Ar.

AT

Lips.

-.

IXiccero

fi.

375. firpeOH

repeats lines 17-21.)

377. o' om. G.

381.

JudXa

^<4

||

||

Cant. Vr. b, Harl. c d, Par. a d^ (4hoc in ras. ) e (m ras. ?) f j 396. ^NiuuerdpoiciN U. and yp. JPR Par. e kiioc (Ihoc) Ar. Q. &8. Zen.

Zen.

HL

{yp. fefloc),

396-406

StX'
is

383. ^naccuTcpoi: usually derived from The v cf. i.<raoTipa, p 572, r 506. ; called Aeolic. But Brugmann refers it

two spondees
is

filling the two first feet almost unique in Homer, and some

to iir-av-a{e)i{ui), separating it

from

S,(t(Xov.

sense is or hurrying up. 385. ixicroyo, a, short and almost familiar form (Kosename) for ^Karrj^dXas. Fick has shewn that this method of shortening is one which has very largely prevailed in the formation of Greek

The

much the same, dose upon

suspicion attaches to v i<l>. added to make position, ixvdov ^ini7ret\ri(rei> Nauck, cf. v 127. 393. koio, thy : see App. A. 396. ceo must go with &Kov<ra. naTp6c =ot2/ father's (Peleus'). Zenod. athetized

396-406, probably on the ground that

it

proper names.
388.

The rhythm

was superfluous for Achilles to tell his mother what she had done. But here of course the enlightenment of the
reader
is sufficient justification.

single

word of

32
o'It]

lAIAAOC A
iv adavobTOKTiv

(i)

aeiKea Xoiyov dfivvai,

OTTTTore /Miv
'

^vvBija'ai

OXvfnnoi
Oed,

rjdeKov oKKob,
Adijvr].
400

Upr) T
(TV

^Se UoaeiBdcov koI IlaXXa.?

rov 7
iXOovo'a,

aXXa
&'^

inreXvaao heajiSiv,

e/caroy^eipov KoXea-acr

e? fianpov 'OXv/jlttov,

bv ^pidpewv KoXeovcri BeoL, dvBpe<; Be re 7ravTe<;

Aljalav'09

6 <ydp

avre

jSltji

ov Trarpoi; dfieuvcov s/^Ht.^

^ -^n^Ar.

pa Trapd

ILpoviaivt,

KaOe^ero KvSei 'yauwv uu/c^,i^f^M^i4^5

eBrjcrav.

Tov Kol VTreBBeiaav fuiKape<; 6eol ovBe r

Twv vvv jMV

400.

p,v'r\a'a<Ta

irape^eo Kai ~Ka^e 'yovvmv,

: oTBoc 'AniXXcoN Zen. 401. t6n {mn. r) D. 402. iKa.r6N\eipoN DP. eeof r' iiuipec S. 403. BpuSpeoN Mosc. 3. ^NdpEC : aXXoi Q. ZTjvdSoros ypdipu 8 rip aOre BIhi 404. BfHi : BIhn Ar. noXii ip^pTQTOc fieN tcsn (MS. qi^praToc dindNTCON, corr. Beiitley) 6n6coi Naiouc'

riaXXac 'AeriNH

l:KaT6rxeipa

||

||

6n6 TdpTapoN e^pcoeNTO An.

Dion. Hal. Ant. p. 106).
||

405. Kaeizcro Vr. b.

407.

JUIN

uoi

(so

nOn uiuNi^caca G.
'Ipippos

400. As the Scholiast remarks, these three divinities were the allies of the Greeks, which would be a strong argument for Thetis' prayer for help to the Trojans. For FlaXXic 'Aei^NH Zenod.

compare with
Steph.

this

the state"E/j/hoO,

ment
'Ifi^pov

of

Byzant.,

Sk

X^7ou

fidxapes.

Both

Bpi.dpas

and Alyaluv may be equally

Greek roots

referred to

read $c los 'ATroXXtii/, which, as Ai'iston. remarks, dtpaipehai rb iridavdv, spoOs the effectiveness of the appeal. 403. The other instances in Homer of double names in the language of men and gods are B 813 ttJi/ toi dvdpes "BaHeLav KtKk'^ffKovaiv, dOdvaTOL S^ re (TTjfia Tro\vcrKdp6fMoio MvplvTjs, S 290 Spvidi^
-iy

{^pi of I3piap6s, ^piSis, and alyts, cf. AlyaTov TrdXayos). The father

T]tf

T ^v 6peaffL %aX/c5a KLK\if}aKovcri Beoi, dvdpes dk K6p.LvdLVf T 74 dv ^dv6ov KaX^ovffi 6eoij &vdps S^ S/cd/xafSpoc. Cf. K 305 p^iiXv d^ [XIV KoK^ovai deol, jU 61
5t7

rds ye &eol p.dKaps natural supposition would be that the 'divine' words are archaic survivals, perhaps from an older race. It is sometimes said that tlie divine name has usually a clearer meaning than the human, and that the Greeks therefore regarded their own tongue as divine, and others as the languages of mere men. But this is only the case with the x^'^'-^ and KOfMLvdis, and possibly ^dvdos and ^KafiavSpos, which, however, look like different renderings of the same foreign word. ;uffl\ii is not a Greek form, nor is the theory borne out by isolated instances elsewhere, e.g. Diog. Laert. i. 119 SXeyev (6 ^epeKiSr};) bn oi deol T^v rpdire^av eucopbN koXovulv. Again the Pelasgian Hermes was called
toi
K.aKiovai,v.

Jl\ayKTds

of Briareus was, according to the legend, Poseidon, who himself was sometimes called Alyalav or MyaXos. The legend is one of a number referring to revolts against the Olympian gods, as of the Titans, Prometheus, etc. afire, again: as Poseidon, in union with the other gods, was stronger than Zeus, so his son again was stronger than he. To avoid the syuizesis in Bpidpeav van L. suggests Bpidptiv, the gen. of which, Bpidpijo, is quoted from Ibykos.

The

raiuN occurs only in this phrase, B 51 and A 81 of Zeus. The line in E was rejected by Ar. on the ground that Ares could hardly be said
405.

906 of Ares,

to 'rejoice in his glory' immediately after his ignominious defeat by a mortal.

But Hentze suggests that kvSos may refer rather to the outward splendour of a divinity (cf. Kvdalvu, E 448), so that the
phrase means
'

brilliant

with splendour.'
read F' can be traced
fact

gaHCQN: IS-qaav. The loss of f = e in many places nowhere than in fi 154, q.v. The

406. oiibi t'

om

more clearly was first discovered by Brandreth, and has been systematically investigated by van Leeuwen. See S. G. 391.

'

lAIAAOC A
cCi

(i)

33

Kev
Be

irco'i

iOeXrjLa-iv
irpy/iva ^

iirl

Tpcoeacnv dprj^ai,

^j~- Tov<i

Kara

re Kot afi^

oka ekaai 'Ayaiov^

Aja/j,e/j,v(ov
eria-e.

t'l'lu

KTeivo/Jbevovv,
Yvoit,

"va 7rdvTe<s iiravpmvrai ^aubKrio'i,

410

'

he KoX 'ATpetB'r]<} evpv Kpeiwv

o

ijv

aT7}v,

apicTTOv

A.'^aiwv ovoev

Tov B

rj/ieti^eT

eTreira ert?

Kara BaKpv

j(eov<Ta'
;

"

to

fiot,

TeKvov

ifiov,

tI vv

o"

STpe^ov alva Teicovaa

aTrij/juov
Tt,

Cnf^z.
415

aW

o<f)e\e<!
eirei,

irapa vrjvalv aSaKpvTO^ koX

vv rot ala-a /Mbvvvdd irep, ov

^(rdai,

p,aXa

hr^v

*.

^"^

vvv S
^*/

ap^a T

WKvpjOpoti koX 6i^vpb<i irepl iravTCOv

icaicrji

VXe o

Tw as

aicrrjt
e7ro<;

reKov iv

p,e'ydpot,(Ti.

TovTO Be roi epeovaa

^ifM' eip,

Ail Tep irtKepav vau

-rt^Tr.

cj Sa:t420

-6^

avrrj tt/jo? "OXvpirov

dydvvL(j) ov,
B'

a'i

Ke

iriOTjrai,.

aWa
p,7\vi

av
^

p,ev

vvv

vrjucrl

irapripbevo';

coKViropourt

hf^aioiviv , irokep,ov
e?

diroTraveo

7rdp,Trav

Zeii?

yap

Hxeavov

fier

dp,vp,ova<;

Ai dioirrja';

wi^

ydi,^^ 07] /card Balra, deal B

409. gXsai G. 414.
:

ap,a Trdvre'; eirovTO'

31.

Q. Ic
:

419.
in'

hi TOI
II

3'

TEKoGca &n P.

naeoOca Schol. A
420. nieHai Q.

417. cbxijuopdc re kq)

421.

nOn
:

cCin T.

423.

nvis yp. ucrii ju^nonoc (u^unonoc A) aieionflac Schol. AT. ucrh Q. 424. Kara Ar. Aph. Antim. Mass. Sinop. Cypria al., Par. c^ enoNTO ''' SnoNTai ap. Did. (not Ar. ii. Ludw. ad loc. ) hnicvati Par. c.
C.
||

409. ixixif' aXa, round tlie bay, where the ships were drawn up. kotiJ, as * 225 Tpflas ^Xirat /caret &<rTv, 'in the region of the stems, which were drawn up towards the land. that ^naOpooNTai, ironical, 410. they may have profit of their king.' Cf. N 733 iiravpla-Kovrai.
'

218 irpoKakia-aaTO x'^P/^Vt 203 xdXwi &pa <r' Irpeipe is one of the Homeric f^'nT'tPwords w"hich the Cyprian inscriptions have shewn us yet alive in the primitive sense of measure tG Ai4s roi Folva at<ra
ij.e6'

atcnii,

and perhaps

II

atca

?rt

x^^^
.

(Collitz

no.

73).

Cf.

also

412. The Homeric idea of drri is best explained by Agamemnon himself in T 85-136. Dawes would restore the

form

i.(F)i.Tri

to

Homer throughout

(cf.

Find. ai&TTi), but this is impossible in T 88, n 28 and the contracted forms of the verb do-oro T 95, Sere \ 61 (late passages all) are opposed to it. 8 T'=diri re, see note on 244 and H. G. 269 (3). 414. aiN6, adv. cursed in my child;

6Mmi^,thesameideaasKaK^ia?<ri)iin418. 416. The omission of the substantive verb with an adverb is perhaps unique. For the use of adverbs with el/il see Z 131 5V ^v, H 424 Siayvavai. xaXeTrffls ^v, I 551 Koupijreo-o-t raK& fjv, and cf. A 466
oi y4ve$' bp/i-fi, 418. KaKHi aTcHi must have the same sense as aXaa above, and therefore mean

fUvvvBa Si

to

an

evil fate

cf.

i77

liji.

dpa yeiv6-

Hegesandros ap. Athen. viii. 365 d 'ApyeioL Kokiovn rijv fiepiSa al<rav. ru>, not rffli, is the reading of A in all passages where it means therefore and with this grammatical tradition agrees. It seems to be a genuine relic of the old compare iroi with ttws, and ablative perhaps oUrra with oiirws. (M. L. Earle in C. JR. xi. 243 would read riis here, This so ill-starred did I hear thee. seems very probable there is no place for an inferential particle here.) 423. For the theories which have been founded on the absence of the gods here as compared with 222 see the Introduction. For the journey of the gods to the Aethiopians compare a 22-26, where Poseidon alone is entertained by them. They dwell on the extreme limits of the world, by the stream of Ocean. /xerd Ar., Kard 424. Kari MS.S.
.
.

34
BcoSeKarrji,

lAIAAOC A
Si

(i)

Tot aSrts

iXevcTerac OiiKv/nrovBe,

425
oS>,

Kal TOT Kai [uv

etreLTo,

tol

elfii

Ato? ttotI ^a\Koj3aTe<;

fjiiv

'^ovvdaoiJLai,,

icaL

ireiaeaOai
S'

otco.

w? apa
Xfoofievov
- Ti]v

(ftmv^craa-' aire^rjaeTO, tov

/caTO,

eKiir

avrov
430

Ovfwv ev^wvoio jvvaiKoi;,

<

pa

/3t7;t

aeKOVTO'i aTrrjiipav.
lepr/v

avTap 'OBvacrev;
Ikovto,

69
01

ILpvcr-qv

"Kavev Sr/aiv
Xtyu.ei'o?

eKaTOfi/Srjv.

ore

Bi}

'iro\v^evdeo<; ivTO<;
B'

Icrna fiev orTeiXavTO, Oecrav

la-Tov
S'

iv

vrji fieKaivrji,,

IcTToBoKrji
ttjv
B'

irekacrav TrpoTOVoicnv v(^evTei;

el?

KapiraXlfioo^,

opp-ov irpokpeaaav e/aer/iot?.

"TrpvpAtrjai,

435

eK

B'

evva<i

e^aXov, kutu Be
eirl

eBrjaav

eK Be Kal avTol ^alvov eK B

p-ijjplvi

OaXdcra-'rjii,

eKarop,^T]v ^rjaav eK7)^o\(oi 'AttoWcovi'

vr]b<;
jSrj

eK Be H.pva'^i<i
TTjv

jrovTO'Tropoio.
7roXvp,7}Ti<s

pev

'iireiT

eirl

^copov dyoov
ndet,
Kal,

OBv<7aev<;

440

TraTpl

<^'CK(oi

iv
irpo

')(ep<rl
p,

p,iv

nrpoaeeiirev

"

Si

ILpva-rj,

eTrepijrev

dva^ avBpcov 'Ajyapep/vmv

iralBd Te aol dyepv ^oi/Scot 6' leprjv maTopL^rfv

425. aOeic C.
429. x<"<^usNOC L. 428. d
ukf* Up'
<S)C

einoOc' J.

||

dneBiicaTO

432. 'Int6c: ^rriic Ar.

434. it^inTec Zen.

:

JSGffJPQU. 0: iufitrrec
443.

Ar.
coi
:

436.
cfiN J^Q.

npolpECCaN At. Argol. Sinop. Sosigenes

npo^puc(c)aN 0.

'in the matter of a banquet,' 0. 212 (3); /lerd would be 'to look for a banquet, which is a somewhat undignified expression as used of a
cf.
'

means H.

pleonastic expression, 'in spite of him unwilling.' cannot construe d^Koi'Tos with dwriipiav, as verbs of robbing take

We

The variant mentioned by Did.,

god.

Siroyrai.

for gnoNTO,

is an attempt to get over the contradiction of the line with the presence of the gods in the camp ' they are following (going to follow) But l-ireoSai in Greek him (to-day ?).
'

a double ace. 432. For nt6c Ar. read ^77155, but this is not necessary, as SpuoN in 435 is the mooring -place inside the harbour, and is not identical with Xi/xiyi', as he probably considered, 433. creiXaNTO the mid. may mean
:

always means 'to accompany, | or some It never immediately related notion.

means
426.

'

to follow

'

at

an

interval.

generally explained as = 5w/i, an old i-stem, cf. hSov iv do/M. Brugmann, Gr. 223 ad fin., mentions the suggestion that it is originally = our to, Germ, su, a heavier form of the enclitic -de, and got the
is

i&

dental

house only from its acciresemblance to dd/ia in the common phrase ii/j^Tcpov SS = iiii^repiv Se. 430. On the question of the genuine'
'

meaning

ness of this episode (to 489) see Introduction. BIhi A^kontoc seems to be a

'furled tJieir sails,' but in this sense it occurs only here. (rrelXdv re has been conjectured by "Wakefield. 434. The !cTod6KH was a crutch, a forked piece of wood at the stern of the ship, into which the mast was lowered by slackening the forestays. See diagram and Excursus in M. and R. pp. 541-3. 436. The eONoi are heavy atones with hawsers thrown out to moor the bows of the ship, while the stern is secured by the stern ropes {irpv/ivfina) to moorings on shore, probably to a stone with a hole set up for the purpose {rprirbs XiSos
v 77).

: :

lAIAAOC A
pe^at
o? vvv
vnre.p
'

(i)

35

^avamv,
iv

o<J3p'

tKacrofiecrOa ava/cra,
e<f)fjicev."

Apyeioicrt iroKvarova Krjhe

%e/!)o-t

445

w?
TToiBa
efeiij?

etVo)!'
(plXrjv.

ndei, 6 Se Se^aro y^uipcov

S)Ka deSsi KkeiTrjv eKaTOfi^riv
irepl

Tol

8'

ea-TTjcrav
S"

ivBfjbrjTOv

^m/jbov,

Xepvby^avTo

eireira koI ovXo^^^vra^ aveKovro.

tLuoe^w -

'U,

Toiaiv Se lLpv(Tr}i; fieyaX' evp^ero ^eipa<; avaa'^div " kKvOL fiev, apyvpoTO^' , 09 X.pvcrr)v dfi(f)i,^e^r)Ka<i

450

K.bXXdv re ^adeTjv TeveBoio re

T]B7j

l(f>i

dvdcr(rei,<i'

/lev

iroT
p,v

ifiev
e/Me,

irdpog e/tXve? ev^apAvovo,

i-^jrao

Tip,T]aa<i
ri8'

p.eya S

Xabv ^A'^ai&v
ieXSeop455

6Tt KoL vvv p,oi ToS'

iiriKprirjvov

w*;

^Bji

vvv AavaoLCTiv deiKea Xoijbv a,p,vvov."

etjiar
ev')(op,evo<;,

(S?

rov

S"

eicXve $ot/So? 'AttoXXcbi/.

avrap

inrei

ev^avro koX

ovXo'^i!Ta<;

irpo^dXovro,

avepvcrav p,ev Trp&ra koI eaipa^av Koi eSeipav,

444
0.8.

iXacci)juee'

Ar. Yr. a

||

i\ac6uecea

ACHE

al.

-.

iXacccauee'

(supr.
:

iXac6uee'
m^jjurr' J.

iXXaccc^uee' S : iXaccc&ueea iXaccdueea Q : iXac6uee' T^

: :

iXac6juece' Lips.

o) Vr. b iXac(iueea I)

446.
3'

kOn in dpr.

Q.

||

Ki^de'

446-7. &cEln(^N (eTncN Wolf) to)

01

&Ka ee&n
449.

Zen.

447. ToJ

Ambr.
:

||

kXcit^n

fi

iepfiN Ar.

imikoNTO
:

iepkn KaT6juBHN : npofi

fidXoNTO Eust.

451. JUIEU

uoi ap. Did.

463.

el dPi

uku Q
yp.

aJkn

bk Schol.
:

75 (Au^N bk seems to be Bekker's conj. from 11 236).

459.

468.

dN^ohn-o B. edHpoN Q.

ailipucaN

AG

dN^pucaN Eust. and

npofidXoNTO aS 'ipxican ii.

|{

in

449. x^pNiij/aNTO, a dira^ Xeyd/ienov Homer, unique in form among Greek

compounds.

The

pres.

x^P'''"'''''/'""

occurs frequently in Attic, e.g. Aristoph. Fax 961. oiXox<iTac, barley grains They so oi\ai 7 441, the Attic 6\aL appear to have been merely bruised d, relic, such as often appears in ritual, of a forgotten time before grinding was The usual course seems to invented. have been to cast them into the fire, but occasionally they were thrown on 458 below would the victim's head.
suit either. ^n^Xonto, took up in their Compare the hands from the basket.' whole description of the sacrifice in 7 430-63, and in Aristoph. Paa; 948 sqq. 454. TluHcac, an 'explicative asyndeton, merely expanding the sense of ^/cXues. Bekker would read nfi'^a-as, which how'

459. aO^pucaN, for AF-Fipvaav by assimilation from Av-Fep, 'they drew icKh, lifted up (the head) ' (Att. Avappiu) partly perhaps for convenience of cutting the throat, partly in sign of dedication to the heavenly gods. (Compare dva^xi/levos ^ i25, iveXdvres y i5S.) So victims to Chthonian powers were killed into a
pit,

oihoi

yap

Biovcri

rdis

x^oviois,

tojs

dk

oipavtois

dvu

AvcurTp^^ovTes
(schol.

rbv

Tpdxv^o"

(Ttl>iiovinv

I 587) : Kv/Jialov S^ l8os, S^hv dirh tSx Ki.T<ji itrX to. &vq: adroiis ^\kiv (Schol. B here). Cf. also Cecil Smith'spaper on 'Nike sacrificing a Bull,"

Ap. Rhod. ahoivTov rhv

'

ever is not necessary. Vipao, didst smite, Lat. ie-ere ; cf. Iwoifievos, crushed down, So Xferai B 193. Aisch. P. V. 365.

(See Schulze's H. S. vii. 275 sqq. excellent discussion, Qu. Ep. 56-60.) In Pindar 0. xiii. 80 dvap&qi, is explained by the Schol. <r^<if?/i, 9%. Most Mss. give aS '^pmav, which cannot KaTdincree be right, as aB never in 324-5 the repetition of aff would be
J.

-.

intolerable.

'

36
fjb'Tjpovi;

lAIAAOC A
T
i^irafiop

(i)

Kara re

KvCcrrji,

eKoXvyjrav
cofioderrjcrap.

460

StTTTfT^a TTOiriaavTe'i,

eV

aiiTOiv

S'

Kate

S'

eTTL

aj(i,^r)t,'i

6 '^kpwv,

hrX S

aWoira ocvov

XetySe-

veot Se irap
irrrel

avTov

e')(pv

irefiiroy^dKa j(epabv.

avTap

/jiicTTvKXov

Kara p/rip eKat] Koi airXdy^v' eiracravTO, T apa raXKa koX dp,^ o0eXoi<Ti,v eireipav,
ipveravTO re iravTa.
-ti.o-(.u),

465

WTTTTjo-dv re jreptcppaBem'},

avTap

iirel

iravaavro irovov rervjcovTO re halra,

6vpiO<;

BaivvvT, ovSe rt

ehevero Bano'i
iSr)TVO<s

iia-r}<;.

avrdp eVet
KovpoL
p,ev
S'

Trdcrtos

Kol

i^ epov evTO,
ttotoXo,
470

Kp7]Trjpa<;

i-TrecrTe^jravTO

vco/irjo-av

apa irdcnp

eirap^djjkevoi

SeTrdeacriv,

463. After this add 463*> cnXdrXNa 3' Sp' dunefpaNTec 462. cxfzaic G. 464. OneipexoN (OncpeTxoN J) H9aicToio ( = B 426) JLQRTm Harl. b, Par. d f". 465. ^neipoN uflpe KdH Ar. (? see Ludw. ad loc). cnXdrxNa ndcaNTo Ar. oOk^i Eust. o63' 8ti Vat. Mor. Bar. 470. Kparflpac 468. oiibi tc P STJ. 471. 4napx<5ucNoi Cram. Einm. 107. 27. QR KaparRpac J. Icr^qiaNTo J.
||

||

460. UHpoiic, the thigh bones with the These are covered with a layer of fat doubled over them, and flesh from other parts of the pieces of body are laid upon them {ui/wdeTelv, from ui/i6s, cf. f 427) in order to symbolise an uApa in oifering of the whole animal. 464 seems to be identical with fi-ajpois, but, like the commoner /iripla, is only used in the sacrificial sense so B 427,
flesh adhering.
;

to be a dual = ia}pil>. The tasting of the entrails at this stage seems to have been symbolical, unless it means simply that they were more rapidly cooked than the other parts, and thus formed a
' '
'

first course.

465. &U9i,

an adverb

they pierced

them with spits on both sides, i.e. so as to make the spit project on both
sides.

179, /i 364, v 26. 461. ainxuxa. ace. singular,

'

making

it (the fat) into

fold.'

462-3. Cf. 7 459, where the lines are certainly more appropriate, as the vioi there are Nestor's sons, who help him with the sacrifice. Here the idea of young men is not in place. The neuncoBoXa must have been five-pronged forks stuck into the meat to hold it over the fire. Eustathios says that the use of five prongs for the purpose was peculiar to Kyme in Aiolis, the other Greeks using

468. For Schc see on 306. 470. ^necT^ij^oNTo, filled to the brim cf. ivL(iTect>ia.$ otvoi.o 6 232, ;3 431. It was a misinterpretation which led to Virgil's socii cratera coronant, and the actual crowning of the goblet with
;

flowers.

471. Jndpxeceai denotes the libation of a few drops taken by a ladle from the mixing, bowl, Kprp-^p, and poured into

the drinking cups

only three.

(Engelmann

has shewn,

Jahrb. d. d. arch. Inst. vi. 173, that the forks figured in Helbig, H. E."- 354-5, are kitchen utensils used for fishing boiled meat from the caldron, cf. 1 Sam. ii. 13, and could not have been

{deirdecrcnv being a locative dat. ). &px(r0ai is particularly used of ritual acts of all sorts, and iirl ' going implies round ' the guests. They first poured out these drops to the gods and then had their cups filled to drink. (See Buttmann Lexil. p. 169, and M. and R. on y 340.) The difficulty here is that the libation is men-

used for Homeric sacrifices, which are always roast.) 464. For iiflp' kKiM there is a curious old variant, said to have been approved by Ar., ii,rlpe Ka-q, where iiripe is supposed

tioned
{irdcrios

when the drinking

is

ended

469), contrary to the rule. The whole passage from 451 to 486 entirely consists of lines or phrases appearing

elsewhere,

except 456, 472,

474,

478

'

lAIAAOC A
01

(i)

37

Be

Travrj/jbepiot,

fioXirrji

deov IXda-KOVTo,

KoXov
97/0?
Br)

ael8ovTe<} Tran^ova, Kovpoi

e Kciepy ov

'Avaimv,
aKOvcov.
475

fi6\7rovTe<!
S'

Be (j^peva Tepirer
ical

^eXto? KareBv

em, Kveipa^ rj\9e,

vr]6<;.

Tore KOifirjcravTO irapa trpvfivrfcna

B'

^fio<;

rjpir^eveia

KUL TOT
Toiaiv B
oi B

eTTetT

<f>dvrj poBoBdKTv\o<; 'Hw?, dvdjovTO /lera (yrparov evpvv 'A.'^ai&v iKfievov odpov eKdepyo'; 'AiroWav.
'let,

icTTOv
dvefio<i

cTTTjcravT
irprjo'ev

dvd

6'

laria XevKct, ireTaaaav

l<TTiov,
dficjil

480

ev B

fiicrov

Be KVfia

(TTeip rn
f]

TTop ^vp eov fieydX

iaj(e

vrjb<;

lovcrrj';-

B'

eOeev
eirei

Kara KVfia

Biairprjo-crovaa

KeKevdov.

p Xkovto Kard ffTparov evpvv 'Ay^atmv, vrja fiev ol ye fiiXaivav eV rjireipoio epvo'crav

avrdp

485

vyfrov eVi \Jrafid6oi,<;,

xnro

epfiara fiaKpa rdvva-crav,

Te vea<; re.

avTol B

icTKiBvavro
6 firjvie

Kara

/cXtcria?

avrdp
474
6.6.

vijverl

Traprjiievo'i

ooKviropoKn

Ar. 481. In &' : ^No" J. 484. KOTCI Ar. fi ucr6 ADGT ipojudeoio JPQRT", Cant. Vr. A Lips. Moso. 1 Vat. Bar. 486 om. T'. 488kprusxra ffQ. Mor. Cant. Lips. Vr. a b ij/ajudeou G Vr. c, Mosc. 3. 92 7it]v. i)8hr)Kev, riv di oOxe nor' 4c n6XeuoN (491) oidi lypatpev.
:

Harl.

a,

||

||

it seems to be betrayed by this oversight as an unskilfully made cento ^unless, with Duntzer, it be preferred 469-74 altogether. Ar. reject to athetized 474 partly because he did not allow the meaning sing to lilkirav (see on N 637), partly on account of the tautology ; and the two participles, with Kovpoi 'AxatiSi' interposed evidently by an adap391, are certainly awkward. tation of 472. noNHii^pioi must = ' all the rest of the day in which the assembly and voyage to Chryse have already happened. For this use compare wavi/vxlrj ^ 434 (with 388), wav ^/mp S 453. 473. naii^oNa, a hymn of rejoicing, 391. rd not necessarily to Apollo, see KoXbN 6.PTI Tov (caXfis, Ariston., rightly. 474. iKdeproN, here apparently Averruncus, the ' keeper afar ' of pestilence the opposite and complementary function to that of 'Bktj^AXos, and fitly mentioned now that his anger is appeased. early -born; ^pi. = 477. UpiriNeia,

and

here in H.

Whatever the derivation

'

it

must mean

favourable. 480. cri4caNTO, like ard'KavTO

:

433.

Here we could equally read aTriai-v t'. the word means to puff, 481. npflccN spirt out, How, and is used (1), as here,
of air; (2) of &i6 = burn, Tvpl or wvpds

being generally added in Homer (3) of &va. a-Td/m fluids, e.g. II 350 (aXfui) Trp^o-e x","'^"t)"ly ^^^ sigmatic forms are found in H., with the exception of
; . .

'

hiirprtdov I 589. 482. creipHi, the stem

the solid

beam

which had to take the shock when the nopfiipeoN, a word vessel was beached. which seems to be properly used, as here, of the dark colour of disturbed waves cf. notes on 103, B 83, S 16
;

lyep-t

from

duser-i,

whence

also dpurrov,

the early meal.

origin,

479. YKueNON, a word of unknown found four times in Od. but only

391. 483. dianpi^ccouca here, with the addition of Ki\cv$ov, shews the transition from the primary meaning ' to pass over ' (root Ttpa of irepd-w etc. ) to that of 'accomplishing.' 486. gpuaxa, shores, either large stones or beams of wood, set so as to keep the The line seems to come ship upright. from Hymn. Ap. 507. Cf. B 154, A 117.
[Top^iipeiv),

38
Btoyevr)^ IIi/X'^o?
vl6<;,

lAIAAOC A

(i)

TroSa? w/cv? 'Ap^.X\eu?

TToiXecrKeTO

0VT6 TTOT

6t9

oryopfjv

Kvhidveipav

490

ovTe iror

e?

troXefiov,

aXKa
S'

<^divv6eaice (fnXov Krjp

aWi
T-f

fievcov,

TroOeea-Ke
Srj

avrpjv re TrroXefiov re.

rjcos,

j-

aXX' ore
Kal Tore
TrdvTe<s
Sr)

e'

Toto BvcoSeKdrrj r^ever

tt/jo?

"OXv/jlttov taav deal alev eovTe<;

S'
rj

afia,
loii,

Zeu?
dXX'

^/JYe7'

ert?

S'

ov Xijder

i(peTfi6<ov

TratSo?
rjep'bT]

dveSvcreTO Kv/Ma 6aXaa-(7r]<;, /ten /^-^iSS

h'
S'

dve^T] fiejav ovpavov OvXvfnrov re.

evpev

evpvoira K.povi.B7]v arep rip,evov

Kopv(fyrjt

aXKwv
500

dxpordrrji

TroXvSeipdSo^ OvXvjj/Trobo.

Kal pa TrdpoiO
CTKairji,

avroio Kadi^ero Kal

S'

Xd^e yovvav

he^LTeprji

Xicraofievr]

TrpocreeiTre

ap iiir dvdepeojvo^ eXovcra Ata K.povia)va dvaKra'

1
:

489.

HmXAoc

Harl.
:

a,,

Mosc.

nHX^oc [AL]HiJ
||

nHXecoc

U
||

nor": oiia^nw P^

068^ nox' LP^.

Ic Q.
||

491. eic

HJRU.
:
;

490. oOxe n6Xcu6N r'

nroXeubN [ACS] n6\eju6N fi. 493. Draco de Metr. 492. fiuTfiN Koi P. This line has the ohelos in A, but no Schol. to explain it possibly Ar. athetized (mEh<iCTO Ar. Mosc. 1 496. ^oTo Q. (Ludw. adloc). 495. ^yerjuidcoN H. 501. (A supr.) 6NeaO(c)caTO fi. 497. oiiXuuniNae J (supr. re) PQ. &' fip' hk Eust. V aO L.
||

489. uWc as an iambus, see P 575. In the older Attic inscriptions u6s and vi6i are used indifferently in the later vbs is the regular form, the i becoming semivocalic and then falliug out 6.
; ;

eOpOona is from Fb^ from root dir to see. The former would of course express the fartimes whether
or
vcdce,

Meyer
JiTJKiuis

Gr. % 130. The synizesis or IIijX^os is not Homeric.

of

490. KuaidNeipoN, elsewhere an epithet of /idxv only ; cf. I 441 ayopiav tva t dvSpes apLTTpeirks Te^iBovnv. Th?se assemblies and battles must be taken as falling within the twelve days after the quarrel.
.

491. 9i\oN in this and similar phrases simply ^Ais oim, Hv see on 167
:

reaching voice of the thunder. In favour of this it may be said that the compounds of iir make -awa, not -otto, cf. ekmSiins, eidnriSa, etc. ; and there can be no doubt of the derivation from f 61^ in Pindar's 'KpovlSav ^apv&irav arepovav Trpiraviv, P. vi. 24. The word is generally a nom. On the analogy of ^apvb't'"' we ought perhaps to read eipvirav f""" ^^^ accus. Otherwise we must a second nom yp6o^

^'^^

j^o

i.1,

S^?.- ?';. ^; ""'"f suppliants attitude cf.

" *Ia,
O

^5

^^^,

371 yoivar

with Thetis. This vague reference becomes far more intelligible if we omit
496.
e

The

aco.

kOuq

is

strange,

cf.

359,

where we find the gen. which we should expect. plfi<pa and Koutpa have been conjectured.
337, 497. AeplH either ^i5t' 6iJt,ix><v (359), or better in the early morning,' from This is clearly the meaning ^ipi, see 477. in I 52. Cf. also 557, r 7. 498. It has been debated from old
'

t^e touching of the chin only is men^^^^^^^ tmI act perhaps symbolises the last resource of the disarmed and fallen warrior, who can only clasp his enemy's legs to hamper him, and turn aside his face so that he cannot see to aim the final blow, until he lias at least heard the prayer for mercy. 501. On the analogy of 9 371 O^Xa^e x^'P' 7e;'e/ou it would seem that im6 is here an adverb, taking him by the chin beneath.'
'
.

lAIAAOC A
" Zev iraTep, el irore
hrj ere

(i)

39
6vrj(ra

fieT

aOavdrotcnv
eeXZcop-

eirei

^ epyai, ToSe
fioi,

fioi

Kprfrjvov

Tifi7]cr6v

vlov,
fiiv

09 a>KV/J,opcoTaTO<;

aXkmv

^05

eTrXer'"

arap
trip
eTTt

vvv ye ava^ apBp&v 'Ajafie/j,va)v

ep^jet

tiTCc

firLfirja-ev

eKa>v

yap

yepa<;,

awro? airovpa'i.
^'''

aX)^ av
To<ppa S

fx.iv

tIcov, 'OXv/jLirie firjnera Zev'

Tt^et KpcLTO'i,
e
o<f)p

-^^
510

Tpft)6<7(7t

av 'A'^acol
'

vlov i/iov n<T(oaiv

o^eXkwalv re
B

rififji."

W9 fpdro'
dXX'
cLKecov

Trjv
Srjv

ov ti
koI

Trpocre(f>7}

ve^eXr^yepeTa Zeus,
'^yfraro

fjorTO.

ert? S
e'ipero

o)?

yovvav,

W9
"
ij

e'^er

ifi'ir6(f>vvia,

Sevrepov

avTa

v7jfieTe<;

fiev
eirei,

Br)

fioi

VTrocr^eo
eiri
oeo';,

Kal /cardvevaov,
o<pp

airoeiir

ov toi

ev eioco
el/j,i,."

515

6(7(70v

iyco fiera Traatv dnfioTarr]

6eo^

TTjv

Be fiey

6'X^9i](7a<;
,

7rpoae<f>7}

ve(j)eXrjyepeTa

Zev<;-

"

rj

Br)

Xolyia epy
or

re p! ej^OoBoirfja'ai,
oveiBeiot,<s

ei^rjaeit;

^pr)i,
rj

av pJ

ipedrjicrtv

eTreecratv.

Be Kal avTco<; p! alel iv dOavdroicri Oeolai

:

520
512. ^x^con
Lips.).
2.
||

505. JUOl

uou HP.

510. TiufiN D3Q, {supr.

:

ft)

Vr. h, A.
Suid.
i.

Vr.

a.

513. fipero

HPRU^
||

6
||

5'

'I^iav eTpe t6 (8rpCT0, Schol.

:

aOeic

Ambr.
(?

515. oOti

C^DGV.

^ni

^cri PU^.

|1

eiSfiic

519. fipH

Ar.

see

Ludw. ad

loc).

6Nei3ioic

DHUPQP

(a constantly recurring variation).

be right.
Bri

The juoi long in thesi can hardly Nauck conj. vUa /jloi Tl/iiia-op, Menrad rliaiabv ai fioi vl6v, Piatt rlfirjcrov
505.
a'C"')
"^i"-

kritoa'

cus tdov, S)s ifxiji-qv,

Virgil's Ut vidi

ut perii, seem to rest on a misunderstand294. See, however, note on ing. 513. &uine9uuta, a hyperbolical expression for 'clinging close,' as in 4v 5'
x"/'') ^^^ so irepupOa-a t 416, 433. 515. 3^oc,?soreaso9iio/ear (any superior 246 <rol d' oi Cf. court of appeal). Sios iar' a-n-oKiaBai, and B 563.

^or SAXcoN after the

superlative

cf.

295,

*^

532,

105,

Soph. Ant. 100 KdWuTTov tQv vparipuv tjiiot (with Jebb's note), 1212 dvcrrvxeaT6.T7)v
oSuiv,

&pa

ol

<j>v

irpoa'^is

p.

KiXevBov
'

ipirtu

tS>v

irapeXSovo-wv

The gen. and numerous others. means doomed to swiftest death as compared with
all others ; it is ablatival, expresses the point from which the higher (here the highest) degree of a quality is sepa/raied,' S. G. 152. 506. gnXero, ' he was made before but now in addition.' 510. fiip^XAcoci Tuxfli, generally transexalt him lated augeant earn honore, with honour ; but Hentze suggests that Ttprji is rather the fine paid ; so that
'

and

'

518. Xoina 'ipra, an exclamation, 'sad work,' as we say; it is hardly necessary to supply Ictm if we read ore gives a rather 8 re with Bekker weaker sense. See S. Q. 269 ad fin. occurs in $ 533, la-ea-Bai. oia Xolyi
;

4'

310.

Iixeoaonftcai

dira^

elprip^vov,

'

'

but ^BoSoirSs occurs in Attic, and seems to be related to IxBot as dXXo5a7r6s to aWos. Ar. is said to have put a^ stop

the words mean 'make him rich with This is a thoroughly recompense.' Homeric idea, see note on 158. df^AAeiN is not elsewhere used with a personal
object.

and read "Hp?; for "Hpiji Ludwich doubts this). In any case such an order of the words would not
after ((p^aas,

(but

&C, as she had em512. ebc braced him, so she clung to him.' Theo'
.,

be Homeric, 520. Koi aOrcoc, even as it is; compare the use of Kal &Was, even at the best
'

of times.'

40
veiKil,
K.ai
ail

lAIAAOC A
re
/ie
t^rjat,
fJ'dy(Tji,

(i)

"Ypmeacnv
fir)

aprjiyeiv.
vorjcrrjt

aXKa
'

/Mev

vvv

avTK
ravra

am:oaTi')(e.,
/j.eX'^a'eTai,,

Uprj
ei
5'

i/j,ol

Si Ke

6(J3pa

reKea-crco.
ireTrolOrji,';-

giye

tol

Ke<f>a\rji,

Karavevaofiai, o<j)pa

TovTO yap ef ifieOev ye fier dOavdroio'i, fieytcrrov reKfieop' ov yap efiov TraXivdypeTov ovS dirarrfKov
ovS"
?!

525

dreXevTTjTov, oti Kev Ke<j)aXrji Karavevao).

Kal KvaveTjtenv
B'

eTT

6<^pv(ri

vevcre

K.povKov
530

d/ji^pocnat

dpa

youTai,

iireppma-avTO avaKTo^
S'

KpaTO<; dir
rco et?

adavdroio, /Meyav

iXeXi^ev 'OXvp/irov.

y w? ^ovKeuaavTe Bieruayev r) fiev eireira oka SXto ^aOelav dir alyX-^evro^ ^OXvp/irov,
CGQ.
Tl
:

622, ausic

||

JUll^

al dpiffrdpxov Kal

aJ
||

&Wai

(rx^Sdv &Tracrac

SiopBiio'eis

Did.
ii.

wk
II

ce Q.

524. TOi

thi Vr. a, Eust.

IniNeiicouai ap. Did.

and Athen.

66.

neneieeic
527. oTl

neneisHc
:

(sitpr. oi).

526. T^KJuap

H
A

{supr. to)

R>).

JPK. dl^JuarcN Ar.

8nep Sn Stob. Fl. xi. 6. 529. IneppeboNTO Eust. Snokti Harl.

KeN

628.
a.

KuaN&ian
a},

R (r^KJuttop CH {supr. h)
531.
3^.

||

530.

KpHTbc Zen.
Mosc. 1^

fi

Bi^uaroN

GPQR

(U'^

supr.) Lips. Vr.

525. euesEN rs : Zeus perhaps means that he alone is not required to swear ; even Hera has to take an oath (S 271,
36).

ceptions are this line,

199,

448,

where the sense needed is shook, which can hardly be got out of FeXla-aav. It seems
necessary, therefore, to postulate for these cases, and for i\e\lx8uv (Find. P. ii. 4, vi. 50, Soph. Ant. 153) a verb^\eX/feu'= shake. darepoTrdv ^XcXifois Find. N. ix. 19, iyxoi . . (rabiievov i\4XiKTo 558 are ambiguous, as the two verbs come near together in the sense brandish.' 532. The hiatus at the end of the first foot without a pause is harsh, though

526. T^KJUcop : see note on 30. &u<5n, anything of mine (or possibly any r^Kfiup of mine). This use is, however, very strange ; i/ioL would seem more natural. noXiNdrperoN, from Aypiw, which is said to be the Aiolic form of alpia. But it occurs in Aisoh. Ag. (lyric), Archiloohos and Theognis, as well as in Sappho and Aiolic inscriptions. (The identity of the two words is very doubtful. Smyth's attempt to prove it, A.J.P. vii. 382, takes no account of dypa.) For the use of

'

not unexampled (see on

{Mell.

B 87).

Darbishire

Phil. p. 51) would read fdXro, swooped, deriving it from root uel of
dXeis,
'

vol-v-o etc.

From

the meaning

take back '=revoke compare A 357 TrdXii/ H ye Xd^eTO fiv&ov. 528. im - NeOce go together in the sense of Karaveiia above (Did. mentions indeed a variant imveijiro/j.aL in 524). KuoN^HiciN can mean only dark cf. fi 94 KaXvpifj-a Kvdveov, roD 5' otf tl
'

S'

to gather one's self together ' he deduces that of swooping, through phrases like

'

'

IxeKdvrepov ^ttXcto Iffdos.

These lines are

by Strabo to have inspired Pheidias with the conception of his famous statue of Zeus at Olympia. 530. ^^\i3eN Dawes explained the verb as a mere blunder for iF^Xt^ev, and it appears that in almost every case in H. sense requires and metre permits some form of FeXla-aoi. The three exsaid
:

d\ds, and swooped is more natural 'leapt like a hawk' in !pr}^ ffls aXro S 616. Still it is rather violent to say that Thetis 'gathered herself together into the sea.' Moreover, the only other case where the digamma would be useful is 15, where iTn.d\/j.evos certainly means jumping, not swooping. All other forms of the word (not of course including ioKtiv, etc.) are neutral or reject the digamma, even in some places widere we should equally like to say swooped. Tradition varies as to the accent and breathing of the word the
oifai(re

than

lAIAAOC
Zeu? Se ebv
ef eBetov,
fieivai
ttjOo?

A
8'

(i)

41

h&fia.

6eol

a/jua

Travre? aveaTav

a'(f>ov

Trar/ao?

iirepyfofievov,

evavriov ovSe dX)C avTioi earav

ol
tTV/jxfypda-a-aro

tk

erXf]
535

aTravTe<;fitv

w?

d /iev

ev^a KaOe^er
iBovtr

eVt Opovov ovSi

"Hpi]

rj>yvoL7}aev

on

/SovXd';

apyvpoTre^a erts, Ovydrrjp akioio yepovTO<;.

avTiKa KepTOfitoiai ALa K.povtava

" Tts S
aiei
TOt,

Trpoa-rjiiBa-

av

TOi,

SoKofjbrJTa,

Oemv

<TV/jL^pd<7(TaT0

/3ov\d<;

540

<f>i,\ov

itrriv

i/juev

dirovoo'dn.v

iovra
jjloi

KpvTTTaSia ^poveovra huKa^efiev

'irpo<f>peov

ovBi tc irm

TT\7]icaii
iJ/ietySer
Br)

ehreiv

etro'i,

om

voTja-rjii;"

Tqv
" Upr],

S'

eVetra

"Trarrjp

dvhp&v re
irep

deSiv re545

fir)

irdvTa^

ifiov<;

i-TTieXireo

fivdov<;
iovcr'qi.

elBr)(Teiv

j(aXe7roi rot eaovT

iinetKe'!

akoj^coL

dXK

ov fiiv K

aKovejMev,
<y

ov

tk

eireira

0VT6 detbv
ov he K
firj

7rpoTepo<;

rov

eicreTai

ovr

dvOpcoirwy
550

Tt

iywv dirdvevOe Oe&v e6eKwp,i vorjcrai, crii ravra eKacrra Bieipeo /mtjSs fieToWa."
Eust.
|{

533.

dNecTON: gnouro

534.
:

iap^uN

GHPR^ and nvh

H.
3'

Sohol.

AT.
536.

535. ^NTioN
'ens'

^NaNTJON R.

^CTQN
:

&fieivov

fiXeON ypiipeai Schol. BT.

640. cuucppiicceTO
||

^Koeezer' H.
538.

539. KepTOJuiiH(i)a JP. 541. TOI

ti

After this

repeats

coi Eust.

ejuoO G.
549. hi iC 550.
:

543. NoricHiC

[AZ>]JQRTiU:
krio Q.
dii^peo
II

Noiieeic

fi.

546. xaXenoi
:

rip Q.
il.

Bn Eust.

|i

leeXcoJUI
II

{supr. oi)

ee\oiui

uA

ts

cii

Yr. b.

||

D.

ui^TG

ucrdXXa

P.

regular form Tvould of course be fiXro, but the best ancient authorities decide for the anomalous SLXto. 533. The hiatus in the middle of the
foot is inexcusable, and the zeugma harsh, though it is not impossible from ' leapt ' or to supply ' went ' ' swooped.' The simplest correction is Brandreth's Zeis S' U Hv or t' Hv (reconjectured forty years later by Eick and again by Agar). 540. Eor t(c 3' aO Bekker and others read tIs St) at. See on 340. The change is the less necessary as questions often 244, begin with an unelided 5^, e.g. 247. On the other hand, the position of 5' stands the word seems to shew that aO exfor S-fi in H 24 Tlirre ai S' aO. presses vexation, like aire 202. 541. It is impossible to say whether airb vbff<piv or iaioH6c/fm is best ; the authority of grammarians is in favour of
first
is

For the participle in the ace, though toi has preceded, cf. H. G. 240 i6vn would give the meaning 'when j/om are apar</romm you like to decide.' 542. BiKoz^eN, to give decisions, as 6
iivra.
;

KpunTciBia goes with 9poN&NTa. 431. It 543. np69pcoN, of free vnll, ultra. is always used as a predicate, never as an epithet, 'inoc, a matter, as when used with reK^aaai. 108. 547. Eor k" Wakefield conj. o-', which

makes the sentence clearer, and is adopted The omission of the subj. by van L. Kneira, as though ^iji is rare, cf. B 481. d riva had preceded instead of the
equivalent
549.
iv.

e^coui now has MS. authority ; it has been hitherto adopted only on Hermann's conj., but was possibly read by Ar. of. Didymos on 6 23 ie^Xoi/ii,
;

the

first

(cf.

233),

taking d7r6 with

The 1st pers. in 'Apltrrapxas 48i\a/u. -oifu for -oi is an analogical formation, In the Mss. it has after -riin beside -t/i.

, ;

42

lAIAAOC A

(i)

Tov B rjiiei^eT ewei^Ta ^omttk ttotviu "Hprj" aivorare K.poviSr), ttoiov tov /mvOov eeirre^ Kat XiTjv ae Trapo? 7 ovt eipofiai ovre fieraWoi),

aWa
vvv
B'

/j,aX'

evKr)\o<i

to,

(ppd^eai aacr
<^peva,
ixtj

iOeXTjiada'
ere

alv5)<;

BeLBoiKa

Kara

irapei'rrrji

555

apjvpoTre^a @6T4S, 6v<ydT7)p aXioio yepovro<;rjepir]

jap

croi

ye Trapi^ero koX Xa/Se yovvoiv

ft)9

TTJi

(J

hiw Karavevcrai, eTiJTV/Mov,

6\eaei<;

'A'^tXrja

TifMTjtrei'i,

Be TroXea? eTrl vrjvalv 'Ay^aiav.

TTjv

aTrafiei^ofievoi;

trpoae^r] ve(j)e\7}jepeTa

Zeyy

560

"

BaifioviTj,

alel fiev
efiTTTft;

oteai,

ovBe

ere

Xijdco,

irprj^ai
lu,aX'Kov
el

ov

Svvi]aeai,

dXX' dtro Gvfiov

etvat.

ifiol

ecreaf

to Be rot kol piyiov ecrrai.

ifj,ol

ovTQ)

TOVT

eariv,

fieWei ^iXov
r'

552. geinac PS.

553.

Man H.
fi
:

||

om. U.

||

ndpoc
6\^CEIC

t'

Mor. Bar.
:

||

fipojuai
y

D.

II

oiire Ar. Aph. Rhi.

oOafe ap. Did.

TlJuriceiC -D^LQ^
?
:
:

554. ace'

yp.
(?)
:

k' J.

8-nri
.

e^XHicea Dion. Sid.

dX^CHic Q.
560.
-yp.
II

559.
:

D^Q
4).
||

tiui^chic

noK^ac

noXetc Zen. (noXOc

563. TOI

see
Ti

on B

naph nhucIn E.

TiiN

bk uir' d](ei4cac A.

P, om. Q.

been almost entirely superseded by the

familiar opt. in -ot/ii. Both here and in 9 23 the opt. is, however, defensible. 553. Kai XiHN, most assuredly ; 6 358,
etc.

by Goodwin with
6

For ndpoC with

pres. of.
e

264,
fiTj

'KitnTop.a.i Swus (7 19, 344), 'promising to act taking the same constr. as entreating to act' (M. and T. 359, cf. S. 0. 285 [2]). 561. daiu^Nioc seems to mean properly

e 36 etc.
555.
Stj

On

the analogy of
deb,

300 ddSa

w&vTa

vriixepria

eXwev

and the

regular Attic use we should have expected here the past tense of the indie. to express a fear that something has already happened. This use of /ti) with indie, however, seems to be a comparatively late development, and there is no other case in H. Fear indeed naturally refers to something future when we say I fear that a thing has happened,' we mean ' I fear that it will prove to have happened.' Thus it is natural to use the aor. suhj. as in 98,
'

one who is under the influence of a Salp.av or unfavourable divine intelligence that is, one whose actions are either unaccountable or ill-omened. Hence it sometimes means fool (5at/i6i'ioi, /ialvecrBe, a- 406), B 200, I 40, N 448, 810, 5 774 or indicates severe remonstrance, B 190, r 399, A 31, Z 326, 521, <r 15, t 71, and here (this shade of meaning is hardly translatable we say colloquially I am indeed surprised at you or what possesses you ') or tender remonstrance, Z 407, 486, K 472, i/- 166, 174, 264 in i2 194, { 443, it perhaps expresses pity, 'ill-starred.' (This is Nagelsbach's
; '
'

'

'

'

538,
5el5iij

S
IXT)

see particularly
.

455-6-7
puv Kara-

5-^

dlTyraij

Kal

dr}

(see iV. and T. 93, 307-8). The neglected F of TrapFelvqi. has led to Bentley's irap^Xdrji and other conjectures. Brandreth suggests a"J o-e Tapai.(pTJi., p.T] TrapaFeiinii, p.ji a' &pa (or ai ye) irel(T'qi. 559. The fut. indie, here gives the simplest sense, tbc (lit. 'how') expressing the content of the promise. The
waicrrii.

explanation, ff. 2". p. 73.) dteai, 'you are always fancying, supposing,' an allusion to Stoi in 558. 562. 6nb eujuoO, far aioay from my good will ; cf. e/c Bvpmi ireaieiv 595, d-iro6ij/ua S 261. For &T6=far from cf. e 213, I 353, 437. 564. toOto, sc. that of which you accuse me. u^XXei, yoti may be sure it is my good pleasure cf. the same phrase

subj.

however

is

defensible,

and

is

classed

in

116

so

46, 3 377,

o-

19.

lAIAAOC

(i)

43
565

aW
fJkT)

cLKeovira KaOijao,

efi&i

S'

eTnireideo fivOaii,
eicr

vv TOi

01)

'^paiafieoo'tv

oaoi OeoL

iv

OXv/iTrwt,

aaaov lovO , ore /civ rov daTTTowi yeipa's etf>ei,o)." * w? e<f)aT\ eBBeicrev Be ^o&tn'i troTvia "UpTj,
Kai p
Toiaiv
fiTjTpl
r)

aiceovaa KaOfjaro, iTriyvd/JAlracra ^IXov

8
'

Krjp.

o)j(9ricrav
B'

avk Bwfia Ato?

eirl

6eo\

Ovpavl,cove<;'

570

H(^a((7T0? KkvT0Te')(y7)<i

^px
ovo

aryopevetv,

<f>ik7)i

rjpa (pepmv, XevKwXevcoi "iipTjf

ecrcreTai

Or)

Xoiryia

epya too

er

ave/CTa,

ei

B^ cr^w' evexa dvTjT&v ipiBaoverov &Be,

Oeolcri,

iv Be

koKxolov eXavverov
eTrel

ovBe tu Bairo^
viKai.
voeoverTjt,
fir]

575

ea-6\7]<;
fiirjTpl

eacreTai, ^So<;,
S"

ra ^epeiova
avrijt irep
6(j)pa

iym irapd^/Mi, koX

iraTrjp,
criiv

irarpl

<f>lX(oi,

im, rjpa (pepeov Ad,

B
rjfuv

aine
580

veiKeLr)iat
et irep

Baira rapd^rjt,
ecrriv.

yap k

eOeKrjicriv

OXvfj,mo<; derrepoTrr)Tr)<;

e^ eBecov arv(^e\i^av

yap ttoXu ^epTaro^

566. eic'

In

dciN

G.

567. Wno'

i6NTe
569.

Zen.

(e/c

w\-fipovs)

East.
||

||

ddnrouc Ar.fi: i^nrouc Aph. (seeLudw.). rNd\|iaca DPS Laud. 570. Sx^hcon JT
:

Inid^Kouca U^ Vr. b. 572. XeUKCoX^NCOi Eton. Lips.

573. yp. fi6H ijrl fiiWovTos HpHI &/ieivov ypdtpav tctihu^nhi fijop Sehol. T. 578. oOtic R. 581. ^Sp^uH G(R supr.) Cant.; J, so Eust. Et. Mag. al.
ep. 534.
il

9^pTcpoc Cramer An. Par.

iii.

109.

567. SccoN i6No', Sn Zrji'SdoTos 7pd0ei ouK ^an 5^, aXK 6>vtI tov i6vTe. Ariston. IdvTos. ffvyx^'^ 5^ Kal rh Svi'Kdv That is, Zenodotus took I6v9' to be for Ibvres, agreeing with i6vT in the sense of Beol. His theory was that the dual and a theory plural were interchangeable
&(r(TOv

'

not to be dealt with or handled,

S.a(Tov Uvai.

'

i.

e.

irresistible.

= attack, cf.

105.

which has been held also by some modern philologists, and receives some support from several passages in Homer see B
;

Aristarchos opposed this view, and took I6vd' here for Ibvra (sc. iiii, ace. after xpi/(r/j(riy) AvtI TdC IbvTOS meaning that we should have expected a gen. absolute, 'when I come near,' as the to construction x/ooiir/ieo' nvL riva, ward one person off another,' is not found elsewhere, though we have xpai.487,
: '

9 74.

572. kn\ fipa 9^pcoN, doing hind service to his mother ; a very ancient phrase, appearing in the Vedic vdram, Ar. read hilar, lit. to bring the wislies. iwlripa as a neut. pi., Kal iTr^KpATriaey i] X670C oiK txovua, 'Apio-Tapxov, Kalroi Schol. A. For S 132 ^pa tpipoyres without iiri is decisive against him ; cf. also <fiipeiv X'^P'-" in tlis same sense, I 613, Frjpa is an ace. singular, root var, etc.
cf. B 212 Kokwiav conn, with /coXoiis, ' the noisy jackdaw. So Kokovav 6opvetv Hesych. 576. Ti \epe.ioKa : of. 107 ri, KaKd for the use of the article. else only in 577. napdyHJuu, to advise aor. (mid. ) to prevail upon. 579. Clin of course goes with rapd^rn,
; : '

to choose, desire. 575. koXcoi6n, din

a-fieiv

Twi

Ti (e.g.

H 144), which is perhaps

Bentley conj.
:

sufficient analogy.
ld}v,

&tT(Toy

while Diintzer would eject the line fidnrouc Aristoph. d^Trrous, it which is perhaps to be preferred will stand for i-aeir -tovs, from iirm,
altogether,
;

not with
581.

Tifur'.

It is

apodosis after

not necessary to supply any ei irip "' iOiXriwi it is a

:

44

lAIAAOC

(i)

aWa
avTiK

(TV

Tov y
e^Tj,

eireecrcri

Kada/Trreadai fidKaKoccriv
eVcrerat r^fuv.'
i

eTreiO'

'tkao<;

'OXw/z.7rt09

w? ap'
/J^rjrpi

Koi dvai^a? SeTra? a,fi(j)t,KV7reWov

riOet,,

^ikrft,

ev %6t/3t
ifirj,

Kai

/J,iv

TrpocrieiTre'
KriSo/j,evr]

585

" TerXadi,,
firj

fLrjTep

Kal

avd<T')(eo

nrep,

ere

^IXtjv irep iovaav ev o^OaXfiolaiv

'ihwfiat.

debvojjLevrjv

Tore
Koi

S"

ov to Bwijcrofiai
>yap
'0\vfi,ino<;

a')(yvfiev6<;

irep

^paicr/Meiv
ij^T]

apyaXeoi

avTKJiepecrOai.
590

jdp
S'

fie

aWoT

aXe^e/Mevac fiefiaS)Ta

piyjre

7roSo<;

Terajwv

wtto ^rjXov deaireaioio.

Trdv

'^fiap

(j)ep6/Mr)v,

dfui

8'

^eXtwt KaraBvvTi
S'
ert,

KaTTTrecrov

iv Krifivai,
dvBpe';

6\lp/o<i

6vfi6<;

ivrjev

evdd

fie

Sti'Tie?

d^ap

KO/iLcravro ireaovra."
'

w?

(j)dro,

fieiSrjaev

Be ded XevKcoXevo';

Uprj,

595

fMetBrjiraera

Se TratSo? eSe^aro %6t/3t KVTreXXov.

Aph. Sosig. Mass.
Eton. Mosc.
3.

585. xlpi Ar.

[S]

x^pc' ^

593.

nvis ic XfiUNON

Did.

il

a^

Ti

HP

594. ciNTioi G.
'

supposition

made

interjectionally,

only

to drive us away Bentley's arvcpeXl^a, to supply the apodosis, is far weaker. Cf. * 567, Brandreth writes cTiKpeXi^ai, <p 261. S y' Up. 582. Kaednreceai is used here in a neutral sense, to address and so /3 39, K 70 but it more generally means to attack, revile. Cf. y 345. 583. YXaoc elsewhere has a (I 639, T but a (or rather tj tKijos is found in 178), Ionic inscr.) is according to the analogy of words which have -eus in Attic. 584. &U9iK0neXXoN, double handled. This interpretation, due to Aristarchos, is decisively supported by Helbig H. E. He derives it from *KviriK-r), pp. 358-71. conn, with Kuiirri, hmidle, as an Aeolic
! '

suppose

he

should will

For another different legend of the faU of Hephaistos from heaven see S 395.
591.
:

Cf.

23

piirrcLaKov rerayOiv dirb

Te-Tar-ciN is connected with Lat. ^riKoO ta{n)g-o. 593. Lemnoa was sacred to Hephaistos

on

account of what was called the 'Lemnian Fire' on Mount Mosychlos. This is commonly taken to mean that Mosychlos was a volcano. But the

present state of the island forbids the assumption of volcanic agency, and the fire was probably only a jet of natural gas, such as may have existed for a time and then disappeared. (See de Launay in Mev. Arch, for 1895, pp. 304-25. For the references to the Lemnian Fire

form

(cf.

Latin capulus)

hence an

adj.

The explanation of Aristotle, followed by Buttmann and others, that it meant 'a double cup,'
KvireK-LQS

K^nreXKos.

a quasi -cylindrical cup divided in the middle by a horizontal partition, so that each end would serve either as a foot or a cup, he shows to be quite untenable. The two-handled type is the commonest of all forms of drinking-oup from the earliest times Hissarlik and Mykenai till the latest. 590. dXes^GNai, to keep him off, apparently in defence of Hera the allusion seems to be the same as in 18-24.
i.e.

Jebb on Soph. Phil. 800, and pp. 242-5. The supposed disappearance of the ' volcano ' Mosychlos is geologically untenable.) The Xivrtes are named as inhabitants of the island by Hellanikos fr. 112, while Thuk. ii. 98, 1 speaks of the 'SlvToi as a tribe on the coast of Thrace. What their connexion may have been with the ' Pelasgian inhabitants of Lemnos expelled by Miltiades about 500 b. o., or with the authors of the (Etruscan ?) inscription recently discovered on the island, we naturally
see
'

cannot say.
596. nai36c, from her son her hand (not ' at her son's dat. is used after di^acBai,
;

X^'P'> iJ^ifh

hand

'

the
eta.

87,

lAIAAOC
auTap
o

(i)

45

Tot?

dWoiai
dp'

deoi<;

ivSe^ia iraaiv
KprjTrjpoi;

oivoj(oet

yXvKV vexrap,
'

diro

a^vcraasv.
Oeolaiv,
600

aerj3eaT0<} B
0)9
'ihov

iv&pro yeXw?
irpotrav rjfiap

(jbUKcipearai,

H<f>aiaTov Bia Beofiara ironrvvovTa.

/Mev
i<}

w? TOTS
Baivvvr,
01)

rjeXiov

KaraBvvra
ei(rri<;,

oi/Be

rt 6vfio<} iBevero Bai,To<i ireptKaXXeo';, rjp

ep^;'

fiev

(fiopfiiyyo's
,

'AttoXXcov,

Mova-dcov 9

at

aeiBov a/Met^ofievat ottI koXtju.

605

airap eVei KariBv Xafiirpov <f>do<; rjeKioio, oi fiev KaKKLovT6^ e^av olxovBe eKacna,
ff^i
'

eKacTTWt

BS)/j,a

jrepiKXvTO'i
IBvur^icn

dfi<^iyvr)ei,<;

H<^aKTT09 Troirjaev

TrpairiBeaai,

Zeus Be Trpos ov Xe^o? rj'C 'OXvfjLTrioi; ao'TepoTrrjT'i]^, evda irdpot; Koi/iaO ore jxuv jXvkix; v7rvo<; iicdvoi
,

610

'ivOa KadevB'
598.

dva^d's, irapa Be ^vcr69povo<; "H/ji;.

Ar.

oiNoy^ei
fi.
II

Aph. Zen. Antim. Argol.

600. noinNiicaNTO
603.
||

Mass.
al

King's
3.

coNOX(Sei
?

Q
ukn
609.

cb(i)NOx6ei

602. oiiV

^1

D
:

KpaTflpoc G. re G.

am

iraaai.

(Ar.

see

Ludw.).

uhl
:
:

utm A^

Mosc.

606. oi

9k KeioNTCC
Ar.

oStii) irao-ai

Did.

Skoctoc

N^eceai Q.

608.

noiHceN iduiHici
a.

noiHc' eiauiH(i)ci Anibr. nofHCCN eiduiHci P Eust. 8 (oO Sch. T) Zen. Par. e^ (n add. e^). 610. iKdNei ^Kdeeud' Zen.

AL

(and yp. A).

Vr.

8n

611. gwe'

but only of persons, being a strict dot. ethicus). For the gen. cf. S 203 Sefd/iei-oi 'Peiijs, I 632, A 124, and particularly
305 KiireXKov iSi^aTO ^s dXAx"'"597. ^Nd^ia, a much disputed word 239. Of course it implies see note on the 'lucky' direction, whatever that ^as.

conj. oiSi re,

adding
60

'

MS. unus
S'

oi)5^

7e

habet

'

(?). <a

604. Cf.
d|ei^6jnecai

/MoSa-aL

ivvia. vairai,

598. oiNOY^ei is applied to Tiectar by a slight generalisation such as is common so T 221 If^Troi ^ovkoin all languages \io.ro, naves akificare, etc. (cf the saUor's 'in Cape Town the tops of the houses are all copper-bottomed with
;

&vl KoKrji, where, however, tJie mention of nine muses is one of many proofs of the later origin of w. I'or 6uei66ueNai cf. Virgil's amant altertia Camenae, Ee. iii. 59. 607. au9irui^eic a disputed word,

generally explamed

ambidextrous

or

"?

^f ?^e/lool^s the

<^rtulus xnstruaus, which fact that there is nothing

3 .\

^^ -o ii r 'I 8 7^X05 for reXcoc is no doubt right here and similar forms should be restored in other passages and so with Ipos. The only cases found are dat. 7^X0,1 cr 100, ace. 7A<- or 7^0,,For Ipus (read 7^0^) ff 350, v 8, 346 From this passage see note on T 442. comes the phrase Homeric laughter.

599. Bentley

..'

! the word to express vahdxs^ Probably the word really means 'with a crooked limb on eacn side = KifWoTrooLav, from a noun *7i;77 = crook (cf. 7i}?7! in Lexx. ). ^^4, ^^^g, t ^he same as the old der. .j^^g f y^^^^ ^^^^, f^^^ ^^
f^

^^^

df^pLyvos

147, etc.

603. curious

The absence of a conjunction

;

is

cf oiSk

ijAv

in 154.

Brandreth

^aejoaco occurs only here in n. g^^ ^^^^ ^^ g 2. 609-11 look very much jj^^ ^ rhapsodist's tag for the purpose of ^^di^g ^p a in recitation. Note the j,are neglect of F in (f )6y in 609 (is Fbv Brandreth, (tt' iFhv Bekker). B 1 follows 608 quite naturally.
q-^-^

II^TEODUCTION
The second book falls naturally into two parts so markedly distinct that most MSS. of the Iliad divide the Catalogue from the rest by a fresh rubric. Some, as will be seen, omit it but the fact has no critical significance. It is due merely to the wish to reduce the cost of copying by leaving out This is clearly matter which most purchasers would regard as unreadable. shewn by the fact that all mss. retain the prologue 484 - 93, which can never have been composed apart from the Catalogue. Leaving the Catalogue
;

then for the present, we turn to the first part. In the first book we found a marked unity of conception and development, marred at most by a somewhat superficial contradiction in a secondary point. With this book the case is very different ; hardly any portion of the Iliad has caused such trouble to the defenders of the unity of composition. The opening lines are simple enough ; with a discrepancy even more unimportant than that already noticed, the sending of the Dream carries on the story of the first book. In order to fulfil his promise to Thetis, Zeus proceeds, as a preliminary to the defeat of the Greeks, to bring them into the field against the Trojans. Elated by the dream, as we are led to
suppose,

Agamemnon summons
sort
;

the

army

^to

lead

Nothing of the

he
!

calls

them

to assembly,

them into battle ? and proposes that they

The only preparation for this astounding step is a most meagre and puzzling account of a council before which he lays his dream, and his decision to tempt the army rj 6e[x,is Icrrt, whatever that may mean. The proposal is a disastrous failure ; the temptation is taken in earnest as it well might be. We suppose, however, that the chieftains
shall return to Greece
' '

being forewarned will at once do as they have been bidden, and step forward Again, nothing of the sort. to stop the incipient rout. The council is altogether forgotten, and nothing is done till Athene by a special interposition arouses Odysseus to intervene. By her aid he brings all back to their places, and the assembly is resumed in a speech from Thersites. This speech makes no allusion whatever to the extraordinary events which have just taken place, but turns only on the conduct of Agamemnon a fortnight before in taking Briseis from Achilles, as though this were a matter hardly over, and the cause of all the difficulty. When Thersites has been silenced, the question of retirement is once more discussed, but in terms which seem to imply that the proposal has not come from Agamemnon at all, but from
his

antagonist Thersites.

Finally,

Agamemnon sums up

the debate in

lAlAAOC B

(ii)

47

brave words which are chiefly remarkable for the fact that they do not shew the least consciousness, much less contain any explanation, of the diametrically opposite tone which the king of men had employed when last

on

his feet.

How,

then, are

we

to explain this wonderful

?

self-contradictory motives

The

conclusion seems inevitable that

medley of inconsistent and we have

a fusion of two quite different continuations of the first book. The Dream is the continuation of the promise of Zeus to Thetis. It is followed by the description of the arming of the host for battle, by the triumphant career Read in order B 1-50, of Agamemnon, and the sudden peripeteia in A. 56 ff., and you have a narrative masterly 443-83, and then go on with in conception and smooth in execution. But there must have been an alternative continuation of the story from In this the point where Agamemnon and Achilles parted in anger in A. version the immediate consequence of the quarrel of the chiefs was, naturally enough, an assembly called to consider the altered state of affairs. On the meeting of the army Thersites, before any one else can speak, rises and attacks Agamemnon for his lustful greed in terms strictly appropriate to the occasion 87-99 were immediately followed by 212-42. It is Thersites who proposes flight, and breaks up the assembly; 242 was originally followed by 142210 (143 and 193-4 we shall presently account for). By divine suggestion Odysseus stays the rout, and when the assembly is again collected replies to Thersites; 244-399 follow 210 with the change of a word or two, e.g. We have now got a consistent scene Qep(riTqi Se juaA,' SiKa Trapicnaro ktA. There is no longer anything surprising in the tone which in the assembly. Agamemnon adopts in 370-93, and the famous words of Odysseus in 203-5 gain a fresh significance. As the book stands, there has been no TroXvKoipavir] But if Thersites at all, the army has but obeyed the commander-in-chief. has taken the word out of his mouth and made the proposal which the host adopts, then indeed it is time to say that ' one must be king.' So far, then, we have found two continuations of the tale of the quarrel, But as the consistent in themselves, but irreconcilable with one another. lUad crystallized, and had to be reduced into one ofiicial form for public recitation, it became needful either to sacrifice one of the versions, or to weld

them
'

together perforce. Happily for us, the latter course was adopted. The diaskeuast hit upon the ingenious device of the ' temptation.' Nothing short of such an extreme device could have served him. He set to work by borrowing the speech of Agamemnon in I 17-28 ( = B 110-8, 139-141), where the
'

was somewhat similar he expanded it by adding 119-38, which are a clever suggestion that the proposal was not in earnest, because the natural conclusion from the numerical superiority of the Greeks is that they
situation
;

With this expanded speech he made Agamemnon open it out. the assembly, transferring that of Thersites to its present place, immediately He introduced further the preparatory preceding the reply of Odysseus. idea of the temptation in the council, while shewing us, in the anxious repetition of the superfluous and suppression of the essential, the straits to which he was reduced. It was hopeless to attempt to make the idea of the
should fight
temptation probable
possible words,
;

he took the best course in suggesting

to the excellence of the material

it

in the fewest

and trusting

he was welding

48
to cover the

lAIAAOC B

(ii)

gaping imperfection of the joints. His work might just pass muster with hearers who had been trained to acquiesce in the inequalities of a growing Epos. We who read must shut our eyes now and then, to open them again as soon as the ring of the true metal calls our attention to the splendid narrative and characterization which are at the bottom of the expansion of the Menis into the Iliad. This hypothesis, which is largely founded on Erhardt's analysis, is but one out of many which have been suggested in order to bring order into the present chaos. It is violent ; but no gentle measures wiU suffice. Whether it be approximately right or wholly wrong, the important thing to notice is that the present state of the book can hardly be explained as the result of natural growth and gradual interpolation of a Volksepos.' We seem to have before us the work of an arranger, working with a definite literary aim on the fusion of most intractable materials. We shall in some of the later books come on similar phenomena, though in a less aggravated form. In these phenomena lies the strongest internal evidence for such a deliberate official arrangement as that commonly ascribed to Peisistratoe. Further indications of an Attic influence at work upon the book will be found in the notes.
'

lAIAAOC
oNEipoc.

didnEipa.

aXXot
evBov

fiiv

pa

Oeoi re koX avepe<; linTOKopva-Tal

'iravvii')(iOi,

aX\! o ye
Ti/Mi]crr)i,,

fiepfiijpt^e

Aia B ovk ej(ev 'i^Svfio<; v7rvo<i, Kara (ppeva, m? 'A'^iXrja

Kj^aimv.

okea-rji

Be TroXea? eVt vrjvalv

2.

1,

aXXoi
3.

Zen. uXXoi.
:

i}(eN

Hduuoc

yp. J,
Q,

nvh East.
EL
:

^x^ ni^Bujuoc Ar.

|1

fi.

o re

83e C.

4.

tijuiiichi

Nikanor

tijuAchi

AT.

oXecHi
:

fi

6XecHi

T (TiuHcei'

eiKT^bv rb Sk 6\chi iiroTaKTiKdv Schol. AT).

Cf.

no\eac

noXOc

Zen. (MS. noXOc).

559. ta ante), a newt for an ewt (other instances in Skeat's Dictionary under N, and Wordsworth J. P. v. 95. So in mod. Greek 6 vdvSpas from rdv AvSpa). ijSvij.os itself was in use as a poetical word in much later times ; the scholia quote Simonides and Antimachos as

2. There is a slight inconsistency between this line and A 611, which it has heen proposed to avoid by taking all did not keep hold ?xe to mean night long i.e. Zeus awoke after going
'
'

But ?xf implies only the 815), and this presence of sleep (cf. pregnant sense cannot be read into it in the absence of fuller expression. After all 'sleep' and 'pass the night' are interchangeable expressions in A 611, cf. It is the use of laieiv (note on I 325). better either to assume that A 609-11 are of the nature of a movable tag (see the note there), or to admit such a smaU inconsistency as would hardly be noticed at a point which forms a natural 1-4 follows break in the narrative. I 713 in precisely the same manner, but the contradiction there is insignificant and in any case proves (see note), nothing, in view of the doubts as to in the original poem. the position of For fiauuoc MSS. give v-fiov/ios, a word which has never been satisfactorily exto sleep.

employing it, and Hesiod, Epicharmos, and Alkman are attested by others. It is also in the Hymns, Merc. 241, 449
it will be found (for what it is worth) also in S 793, used by Ap. Rhod. (ii. 407), A 311. It is and "ASu/ios occurs as a proper name in an inser. from Phthiotis (Collitz 1470). Ar. read j'ij5u/ios, it may be presumed, because of the hiatus in II 454, /i 366, y 79 ; of course he could not know that Ft/JSv/ios began with F. There is no independent evidence for the form vridv/j.os, For the form except Hymn. Ven. 172.

xix.

16.

MS.

evidence for

ijdvfws

by

iidOs

cf.

/cdXXt/tos

by

Ka\6s,

<j>alSiiJ,os

by
n.),

^ai.Sp6s

(van

p.

162

and

numerous

L. Ench. cases of

adjedtives formed from other adjectives

plained,

and no doubt arose,

as

Buttmann

by secondary
Tepos, etc. etc.

suffixes

without apparent

saw, from the adhesion of the v which, in seven cases out of the twelve where a it occurs, ends the preceding word phenomenon which may be paralleled in English, e.g. a nickname for an ekenmne, nuncle from mme imcle (Fr. taiUe from
;

differences of meaning, 0atSi;u6s, BufKO-

be easy here to read the edd., did not this involve i\iaai., with the rare term, -at 334, T 81 are the (A 255, 129, 130,
4.

It

would
with

TLiii)aci

50
i^Be

lAIAAOC B
Be ol

(ii)

Kara

0vfiov apio'Trj

(paivero ^ovXrj,

irifju^ab

eV

'ATpetSrji,

^AyafjAfivovt oS\ov oveipov

Kal

/jUV

(f>a)V'i]aa<i

eirea irrepoevra irpocrrjvBa'

'k.'^avSiv,

" ^da-K
irdvTa

Wi, oSXe oveipe, doat eVt vjja?

i\da)v 69 KXicrirjv 'AyapA/Mvovoi;

jjbdX
6

drpeKeco';

ArpetBao dyopeve/iev, to? eVtreXXw.

KOfioccvra'i

10

Oecpfj^ai

KeXeve

icdpT)

A'^aiov<;

travavBirji-

vvv ydp Kev eKot ttoXiv eipvajviav

Tpoicov

ov yap er
<f>pd^ovTai,-

dfi^h 'OXvfnria BdfiaT

i-rreyvafJAJrev

e'xpvre^

dOdvaTot
"Upr]

yap

diravTa'i
15

Xia-crofievrj,
(j)dTO,

Tpcoea-cri
S'

Be KrjBe
eirel

e^^jTrrat.

w?
/3^
S'

^fj
B'

dp

ovei,po<;,

tov

/jlvOov

UKOvaeeKi'^avev
VTrvo<;.

KapTraXi/jLOK;

'Uave 6od^ eVt i^a? 'A^atw!/.

'Arpe'iBriv

dp" eir

'Aya/j,efivova-

tov

B"

evBovT
6.

iv KXicrlrji, irepl B'

dfi^poaio^ xi'^yO'

T^XXco

CGS Laud. Vr. a. 9. Ic : 3' arpciaHN araju4uN0Na GS. ^OI Zen. 12. naccuBiH GJLS Harl. a. : 6rope0co P.
||

&

10. eniii
.
:

'iijn

14. ^nerNaijie(N) &DFKJ:U Lips. 15. Tpci^ECCl . gXoic Ar. (?). aidoJueN 3^ oi euxoc dpeceai Aristot. Poet. 25, Soph. El. i (cf. $ 297).

l9HnTai

only clear eases in 11. see van L. Ench. On the other hand, the suhj. p. 291). after the historic tense is equally rare in H. though so common later {M. amd T. 318-20, and particularly B. G. 298). A precisely similar question arises in II 646-50, q.v. As between Ti/fiJo-T/i, -i, -u', MS. authority is nil, but with oKiaai. and dXia-qi it counts for something. See also A 558-60, which has, of course, had an influence on the present passage, only it seems impossible to say whether it was on the mind of the poet or of later copyists. In spite of its rarity in H. the subj. (or fut. ?) is a very natural and vivid way of representing what is passing through the mind of Zeus. The form ttoXCs here attributed to Zen. is etymologically
;

gi-eipe, cf.

189

(^iXos

S>

UeveXae, H. G.
i.e.

164
13.

(8S,<riTov

conj. Bentley).

dufic, on two sides,

;

divided

in counsel

345.
lit.

the Trojans,'

correct (for ttoXws, S. O. 100), and is probably preferable in all cases to iroKeh or TToXeaj. 6. oGXoN, laTKful, as E 461, 717, * 536. It is presumably conn, vfith 62 n. oKKviu (for SK-vos ?). Cf. oOXios It appears to be only the particular dream which is personified there is no trace in Homer of a separate Dreamgod.

'are fastened upon their heads. So Z ,241, The variant 402, * 513. form of the end of the line twice given by Aristotle (see App. Grit.) is noteworthy in its bearing on the significance of ancient quotations, as it is certainly not a lapse of memoiy. It appears from what he says that critics were offended by the downright lie put into Zens' mouth by the word SlSoiiev, and that Hippias of Thasos ' solved the problem by reading iLSbfiev, infin. for imper., thus leaving the actual falsehood to the dream. 19. dju6p6cioc, frctgrant, as sleep is commonly called 'fKvKii, besides being ^)5U|Uos and iiM<ppuv in the compass of a few lines. So vi^ d/ijSpoo-fT), because it gives men sleep, or perhaps because of the peculiar fragrance of a still warm night. Verrall has shewn that the idea of fragrance is always suitable to the use of afipp6aios, while there is no clear instance of its meaning immortal only.
15. 49finTai,
i.e.

hang over

'

It is probably

8.

To avoid the

may

hiatus illicitus we with Lange and Naber read oi5Xos

at

not a pure Greek word but borrowed from the Semitic ambar, ambergris, the famous perfume
all,

lAIAAOC B
a-rrj

(ii)

51
e'otKob?

B'

dp" VTTep

Ke<f)dX.rJ9

NTjXTjtmi

vh

20

Neo-Topt, Tov

pa

fiaXta-ra yepovrmv tC ^Ayafiifivcov

T&c fiiv ieitrafievo'i 7rpoa-e<f)iaveev oSXo? oveipoi;' " euSet?, 'Arjoeo? vie Sai'(f>povo<; iinrohd^oio ;
OX)
j(^pr)

itavvv^iov evBeiv ^ovKr)^6pov avBpa,

hri,Terpd<^arai koI Toa-aa
Aio<;
fie/j,rjXe.

cot

Xaob r
8'

25
elfii,

vvv

ifiidev ^vvet 3>Ka-

Be toi ayyeXo^
r/S'

09 a-ev dvevdev

imv fieya KrjBeTau

ekoi'i

eXealpei.

Owpfj^ai

<T

eKeKevae Kaprj
vvv yap Kev

K0fjb6covTa<i

'Ayatov?
30

Trava-vSirff

iroKiv evpvdyviav
e'xpvre'i

Tpateov
'

ov yap er

dp,<^X<}

'OXvfiiria Bmfiar

dOdvaroi (ppd^ovrai'
i/c

eireyva/juyjrev

yap aTravra^
/j/rjBe

Upr) XiaaofievT], Tpmecrcn Be Ki]Be' i^rjirrai

Ato?.

dXXa
evT

cru
ere

arrjia-iv

ej^e

<^peai,

ere

Xijdrj

aipeiTio,

dv

/leXltjjpeov

inrvo<i

dvrj7}t,"

w? dpa ^mvijcra<; dire^Tja-ero, rbv Be Xiir avrov ra ^poviovT dya Qvfiov, d p oil reXeea-dai efieXXov. yap 6 y alprjaetv Hpidfiov iroXiiV rjfiaTi Keiveoi, <f>fj
22.

35

npoCEfCONEEN o&\oc
fi.

supr. (T.W.A.) Par. d, Mosc. 2

and

7/).

J: npoc-

eifauee eetoc
At. 28. &ierNaipe{N)
c'

23. drp^coc

CDGQR Mosc.
:

1.

^K^Xeue

HT Lips.
a.
:

ce k^Xgue D.
34.

eBricero gueXX(e)K Zen. Q.

i)PRTU AC^T Moso.

Harl.
1 2

iuiu pi Vr.
36.

b,

om. L. 27 dff. 29. naccudiH GJLS. 31. A &nA<xi Q. 35. 6n25. t'
:

ineBiicaTo fi. 37. npiAuoio PT.

a (om.

p')

G.

||

&uieXXoN Ar.

which Oriental nations assign mythical miraculous properties, so that auPpotrla has taken the place of the old Aryan
to
dfi^poTos, though in some of uses it undoubtedly means imTnortal, in others is a synonym of d/i/3/)6i7ios, the two senses being thus from different sources and only accidentally coincident in sound [8 365 i/jt^p. IXaiov, e 347 KpijSeiJivov, II 670 et/iara, X 330 vi^ and &/ji.Ppirros, 78 vi^ a^p&n] = vii^ That the epithets are chiefly iuPpoalri). restricted to diviTte objects is clearly the result of popular etymology. 20. NHXHtooi uTi, an unusual expresits

Soma.

^livee. oCXoc is preferable to Betoi, which in the II. retains the original scansion deCos, 6ei- being always in thesis, cf. 41, 56 (* 689 is no exception), but Oeios 6,oiS6s is common in Od. 27. This line occurs in 174, and was rejected by Aristarchos here and 64, as

the ' pity seems out of place, ceu is gen. after K'^Serai,, not &vevdai. <re is of course to be supplied to iXealpa, from
'

aev.

sion,

with

which

we may

TeXafiiivte iraT

Soph. Aj. 134.

compare So also

members of the royal council, without regard to age ; see 53. Young men like Diomedes and Achilles belonged to the council. 22. ixiN is of course ace. after irpoae-

67. 21. repbNTcoN,

33. It is not usual for Homeric messengers to exceed the words of their message. In 9 423-4 a similar addition is suspected for other reasons. 36. &uieXXoN so Ar. for l/ieWe. He preferred the plural wherever the choice was possible, relying on passages such as B 135, 6, 102, and others, where the verb cannot be in the singular. As the tendency of corruption would be towards the more familiar idiom, he is no doubt
:

right.

52
vrjTTio^,

lAIAAOC B

(ii)

Oriaeiv

ovBe tcl rjiZr), a pa 'Lev'; /u.TjBero epyw jap er e/^eXXev eV aX/yed re <Trova')(a'i re
vo'fiivai;.

TpooaC re Kal Aavaoio'i Sia Kparepa<i

eypero
el^ero
S' 8'

40

i^ virvov,
opdcoOei,^,

Oeirj

Se fiiv dft^e'^vr

ofi^rj.

fiaXaKov S

evSvve ^trwva

Ka\ov vrjydreov,
"TToaal
S'
S'

irepX

he fieya /3aX\ero <f>apo^'

vTrb Tuirapoiaiv

iSijaaro
^L<^o^

KaXa

-TreSiXa,

a/i^l

dp"

mfioKTiv

^aXero

dpyvporjXov

45

etXero Se (rKrjirrpov irarpuilov, d<j)6irov aief

<Tvv
rati

e^r)
/iiv

'Hws
Zrjvl

Kara I'jya? Ay^atwv '^aXxo'^irdvmv. pa 9ed Trpoae/S^crero fiaKpop "OXv/j^ttov

Xiyv^doyyoicri, KeKevere
Ay(aiov<i'
50

^00)? epeovaa Kal dXKoi'i dOavdroicyiv

6
KffpvKecra'i

avrdp
01

KTjpvcrcreiv
fiev

dyoprjvhe Kdprj Koiioa)vra<;

rot S

eKrjpvcTaov,

rjjeipovro p,aX

wKa.

^ovKrjv Se irpSirov fxe<ya6vp,(ov l^e yepovreov

38. Tci: 40.

6ia

yp.

Ti (>' J Korh J.

{yp.

oiiik rh).
43.

||

ftBei

B^JQS Mor.
||

|1

^a

p'

6 Mor. Bar.

&^
:

3'

aO P Harl. a

44.

Onai

GJPQRi

(altered to in6)

48. npoccBiicaTO

CZ)HJPQRU
53.
a.

and ap. Eust. npoceBi^ccaTO G.

a (j>. ras.) k [p. ras.). OneBiicaTo Q. n^aHXa D^GQ. 49. fOCOC <p<Soc G. 50.
d, Par.
||

K^Xeue(N) CZJGJRST. BouXfiN) and yp. Par.

fiouX^N Zen.,

ai Koival, fi:

BouXfi Ar, Apli. J {yp.

40. 3i<S, either through the whole course of battles, as we find 5ia viKTo, in a temporal sense ; or better by ineans of, like fiv SiA, iiavToaivifv 72, Sid iiriji-v battles being Zeus' 'Xffrjinjs 497, instrument for working his will.

Goebel

derives

from

j-j;-

priv.

and

ayaraaffai.

41. iuifixuTo, surrounded him, i.e. 6u9i4 in Homer is raug in his ears. always accompanied either with ddt) or
6eoS, deuv.

43. NHrdreoN occurs only here and S The exact 185 in a similar phrase. meaning of the word is doubtful it is generally derived from vios and 70- for
;

= pMirreaSai (Hesych.) in the sense integer, fresh, not worn, Similarly Diiutzer refers it to root a.yof 470s = pollution, as meaning undefiled.' 9apoc, the luxurious linen robe of royalty, not the common x^"^""' of wool. Cf. note on 221. 45. 6iprup6HXoN cf. notes on A 246 and A 29, whei-e the same (?) sword has nails of gold. The discrepancy would hardly deserve mention were it not the occasion for the excellent remark of Ar., ret roiavra Kvplas oi X^erai, dX\a Kar
'
:

newly of yiyvo/xm, as meaning but it may be questioned produced whether the root 7CJ'- is ever employed to express the production of manufactured verjfrom viFo- never objects, and coalesces to vti-, least of all in a genuine derivation now widely Homeric word. A accepted is that of Schmalfeld from cf. Skt. snih, oiled, and thus shining note on S 596. Monro [J. P. xi. 61) refers it to a subst. *vrr/ap from *viiyui,
y{e)v' ' ;

eirupopav iffn ironjTiK^s dpeiTKeias. 46. a9eiTON, as the work of a god (seel. 101) and the symbol of a divine

authority.
49. ^p^ouca, heralding the approach of light so ir 226 'Eua-(p6pos eXn ip6ws ipiuv ivl yaiav.
;

6-3.

For BouXiAn of Zenod. and mss.

Aristarchos read

ovk-i), taking ffe as intransitive, as is usual in Homer (e.g. 11. 96 and 792). The transitive use of the

related to vim to spin, as Tp.ii^a to rip-va

(7-|Ue).

Thus

vTiyi.T^o'i

of spun work.

present stem appears to recur only in Q 553. The ^ouX?) was composed of a

lAIAAOC B
NecTTO/ser/t
Tov<;

(ii)

53

Trapa

vq't

YlvKoijevioii ^acnXrjo<;.
55

ye cn)yKaXecra<; irvKiV'qv rjpTvveTO PovKrjv

6elo^ jxoi evvirviov fjXOev ovetpos

" KKvre, ipiXoi-

afi^poai'qv hia vvKTa, /jboXicTTa Be Necrroiot Buai

etSo? re fiejedo<; re (f}V^v r
a-TTj
'

wy^ia-ra
fie

eooiKei.

S"

ap

virep

/ee^aX?}?,

KaC

tt/sos

fivdov eenrev
60

evBeK, 'Ar/seo? vie Bat(f)popo^ iTnroBdfioio

)(pr}

ov
(01

iTavvv'X^iov

evBeiv ^ovXrj<j)6pov dvBpa,

p,efir)Xe.
elfjui,,

XaoL T
B'

enriTeTpacparai Kal roccra

^vve<;

vvv

ifieOev

&Ka-

Ato? Be toi dyyeXo';

o? (rev dvevOev emv fieya KijBerai, ^S' eXeaipei6(oprj^ai

a ixiXevae
ov yap er

Kapr] K0fj,6a)VTa<; 'Avatou?

eA,ois

65

7rav(rvBi7]t,'

vvv yap Kev

ttoXlv evpvdyviav
eyoi/Te?

Tp(oa)v

dfi(pl<}

^OXv/Miria Bdi/juaT

dBdvarot ^pd^ovraf
eic

eireyva/jAJrev

yap

diravTa';

"UpT} Xiacrofiivr}, Tpooea-a-i Be

Ato?.

K-qBe'

e(f)yJTrTat

dXXa
a'i

trv

arjia-iv
ifie

e^e

ui-xeT

diroTTTdfievo';,

Be

w? o fj,ev yXvKv^ vttvo^ dvrJKev.

(J3pe(J'LV.'

eliroov 70

dXX' dyer,
irpojTa B

Kev

ttg)?

Bcaprj^ofjiev

vla<;
rj

'A'^aia>v.
ea-ri,

eywv

'iirecnv

Treipriaoixai,

6efu<;

54.
fi.

NecTopiH(i)
55.

GHiJKS.

ainhp

nuXoircNEOC (Ar. ?) [AJH^TU (in ras.) nuXHreN^oc 4nei p' iirepeeN 6juHrep^EC t' crsNONTO, toTci 3' dNiCT^uCNOc
|| :

UETEfH KpeicoN [rau4uNcoN Zen. 56. eeToN Zen. ^nOhnioc D. 58. [eTd6c] 60-70 contracted by Zen. into Ancofei ce nordp Oifiizuroc ale^pi T6 t' au PR. NQicoN Tpcoci udxi^caceai npori VXion. Sic 6 ukn eind)N kt\. 60. drp^cdc Ci)Q. 62. t' om. L. 64 &e. Ar. 65. c' Ix^Xeue HT Lips, (and A, T.W.A.) ce KeXeue D. 66. naccuBiH GJLS. 68. n^rNaij[;e(N) ZJPRTU. 72. 'Arerk. Kitt neipiicouai H. ncoc Q. 73. 2reor' S.
||

||

small

number

of

the

most important

chiefs (yipovTes) see note on 194.

54.

specially

summoned

stantive, and BeXov here.

57.

accordingly Zenod.

read

uiiXicTa

as NrjXi/ira, 1. 20 for the addition of the gen. cf. Sewolo ireKiipov B 741. VopyeiT] Ke<pa\Ti No reason is given for the meeting at Nestor's ship, as though it were a matter of course we should have expected to
; ;

NecropeHi

= N^irropos,

BrxicTa

rather tauto-

logical,

the find Agamemnon's ship or hut meeting-place of his council. 56 = I 495. ^NiinNioN, which does not recur in Homer, is an adverbial neut. of the adj. hiirvios (like ?i\dov ii/ataifiov Z 519), and is so found in Ar. Vesp. 1218 ii/iwiov ea-nti/jieSa. Compare the Attic In later Greek, however, use of Si/ap. MiTVLov was generally used as a sub-

though the two words do not perhaps mean exactly the same liiXurra = to Nestor more than to any other, ayxicrTa = very closely resembled. But 58 = f 152, and has probably been adopted by the interpolator without due care. For 9uA cf. A 115.
;
;

6070. The third repetition of the message is really too much Zen. had good reason for condensing it into two
lines.

73. The idea of tempting the army has been compared with a similar story told of Cortes a proposal on his part to return was made merely to excite the
;

; '

54

lAIAAOC B

(ii)

Kai (pevjetv crvv vrival iroXvKkijocn KeKevcrui

vfiei<;
T)

S'

aXKodev

aXXa

ipijTvetv iireecrai.v"
e^ero,
Tol<ri,

75
S'

TOi 6

Neo-TO)/),

J w? elirav kut dp' o? pa HvKoio ava^ ^v

<f>povea>v

dvecTTr)

^/jLa6oevTO<;-

acfuv
ft)

ii)

djopi](raTo koX fieriebTrev

Tjj'yjTope';

"
ei

<f)iXoi,

Apjeiwv
(paifiev

^Se

fieSovTe<;,

/lev

Tt?
icev
'Ihev

Tov oveipov 'Ap^atwz/ aXXo? eviaire,

kol vocr^il^oifJieOa fiaXXov
via? 'A^atoJi/.'
09 /ney' apiaro'i 'Kj(aiS)V ev^erat elvai.

80

yjrevBo';

vvv 8

aW
ft)?

cvysT

a% kIv
<j)a)V'^(ra<;

ira3<;

Omprj^o/juev

01

S'

ySouX^? e^ VPX^ veeaOai, iwave<TT7]<rav ireldovTO re woifiivi, Xaav

^a<nXrje<;-

apa

85

cTKrjTrrov'^oi,

eireacrevovro Be Xaoi.

rjvre

edvea elat /leXiacrdeov dBivdeov,

Mag. 518,
44.

74.

KsXeiica Et.
:

76-83
(of.

dS. Ar.

78.

8c

axaiUN

isi cTpaTc4i

PQE

Par. a f

91).

83.

Srere k^n

GPQ. nwc Q.

82. 85.

nvh

naN^CTHCON

ypi<pov<n, iJTOi TrdxTts 6p6ol laTriaav Eust.

followers, and met with complete success. ft e^uic ^cri, as the words stand, can only apply to the verb TTcipjio-o/iai, but it is impossible to see how such a temptation can be an established or rightful custom. It is usual to join them with kyiSiv, 'it is rightful for me as king to do so but this gives a hardly better sense, and is against' the order. The whole conclusion of the speech can only be explained by supposing that the author is trying to hurry over an impossible task, suggesting the idea of the temptation in words whose exact bearing is to be forgotten as quickly as possible. 75. To IpHTiieiN the scholia supply ifii as object but the words hardly admit of any other object than 'Axaioiis. 81. qiaTu^N ken is potential, 'we might deem it a delusion.' Homeric usage permits us to translate we should have said but the phrase belongs to the borderland between past and
spirits of his
'
'

But the speech is singularly jejune and unlike the usual style of Nestor ; 1. 82 seems much more in place in fi 222 and Aristarchos rejected 76-83 entirely, on the ground that
it is useless to resist.
;

'

was for Agamemnon and not for Nestor to lead the way out from the council.
it

'

'

'

'

future conclusions,' M. and T. 442. Noccpizoiueea, hold aloof from the plans

founded on
82.

it.

clearly is that the supreme king has an innate right to communications from heaven on behalf of the people at large. Nestor's silence with

The idea

87. iBiNdcoN (or, as Aristarchos seems, from a scholium of Herodianos on this passage, to have written the word, aSivaiiiv), busy. The word seems to express originally quick restless motion, and is thus applied to the heart (II 481, T 516), to sheep (a 92, 3 320), and to ilies (B 469) ; then to vehemence of grief (* 225, w 817, and often), and to the passionate song of the Sirens {>// 326). According to the explanation of the ancients, adopted by Buttmann, the primary sense is dense ; but this gives a much less satisfactory chain of significations. It is then particularly hard to explain the application of the word to the heart ; few will be thoroughly satisfied with the supposition that it means 'composed of dense fibres,' while a more probable epithet than busy or ' beating ' could not
' '

be found.

respect to

Agamemnon's

last proposition

may

perhaps be explained as due to disapproval of a resolution which he sees

may be noticed that both geNea (which Bentley emended I8ve' fao-i) and ai hi t ^Nea (1. 90 ai di Kal lv$a Brandr.) are oases of hiatus illicitus i.e. they occur at points where there is
It
eTci
:

lAIAAOC B
TreTjOJys
c'k

(ii)

55

yXa^vpfji; alel veov ip'xpfievdoav

^OTpvSbv Be TreTOvrai eV avOea-iv elapivoicnv at fiev T evda a\t? ireiroTrjarai, at Be re evda-

90

ws T&v edvea ttoWo,

rjlovo'i

veSiv

airo koX

kKktmuiv
Sacra BeSijet

irpoirdpoide ^adetrji; ec7rij(posvTO

el<i

ikaBov

ar/opriv
livat,

fiera Be

(Tifiiaw

OTpvvova
Terprfxei

Ato? ajyeXo';'
virb
S'

oi B'

ayepovro.
95

cuyoprj,

Be trreva'^^^L^eTO yaia
fjv.
e'l

TiM&v l^ovrav,

o/jUiBo<;

evvea Be aipewi
ttot
durrji;

K'qpvKe'i ^oo(ovTe<i

iprjrvov,

a'j(oiaT,

uKovaeiav Be
S"

Bi,OTpe<f>ea)v

^acnXrjmv.

airovBrjb

e^ero Xao9, eprjTvOev Be KaS" eBpaf

jravadfievoi KXajyrjt;.
ecTTrj

crKrJTrTpov
/j,ev

e'^tuz/*

to

dva Be Kpelwv 'Afya/te/ivwy /j,ev "H^atcTO? Ka/ie Tevvtoz'.

TLpoviavi avaKri,

100

"H^atcTTos

Bcoxe Ail Bcoxe

J.

avTap apa Zey?

88. del T.
II

BtaKTopwi dpyei^ovTrji'
89. fiOTpud6N re

dpxoJUGNdcaN
O.
||

QR.
100.

95.

creNaxizETO
99. ^piiruON

ARU: croNaxizCTO PQR (yp. gpi^TueeN

diaKTopi Pap.
^^.
II

96.

cq>ac

CG.

98.

diOTp09^cON GJ.

R). Kaeibpac 6prei96NTT Q.

Ci)GHJPQRT.

KXarKHc Q.

103.

no caesura nor any tendency to a break in the line which might account for them. Of the fifty-three cases of such
hiatus in Homer, twenty-three occur at the end of the second foot, and twentyone in or at the end of the fifth ; six are found in the first, two in the third, Of the and only one in the fourth. twenty-one in the fifth foot, all are in trochaic caesura except this, A 678 the
100), JSr 22, H 286, 358, S 4, e 257, com(See note on S 4.) 553, K 68. plete list will be found in Knbs De

hanging down in a solid mass like a bunch of grapes. But ivSeinv rather indicates that no more is meant than the thronging of them upon the flowers
in the eager search for honey. 90. aXic is here used in its primary sense, in throngs, from feX, squeeze
(FeLXeLV, d - oXX - fe, etc. ) almost identical with l\ad6v,
;

it
1.

is

thus

93.

93. dedi^ei

this

metaphor is a favourite

(=f
I

digammo Somerico
is

p.

47.

The hiatus

one with Homer, especially of battle (cf. 3s oi fi^ii ixdpvavTO Si/ias irvp&s aWopiivoto S 1, and the word Sai's) it is applied even to ol/iuyri in v 353. For the per;

legitimate if found (1) in the trochaic caesura of the third foot ; (2) in the bucolic diaeresis ; (3) at the end of the
first foot,

though this

is

much

rarer

than

the other two, and is perhaps only permissible when coinciding with a pause in the sense ; van L. Ench. pp. 77-78. See (In reckoning cases of also note on 105. hiatus Knos omits genitives in -ao and -oto, which in his opinion do not sufifer elision, and words like irepl, n, and others,

sonification of Seen, heaven-sent rumour, 01 413, and see Buttmann Lexil. s.v. 95. Tcrpi^xei, plpf intrans., from rapdffo-o!. The form recurs in 346. 99. cnouBfli, with trouble, a peine, hardly. So E 893, 562, w 119, etc. 103. diaKTdpui iipre'i<f6fnm : these names of Hermes are obscure. The former perhaps means 'the runner,' from Sia.K-, a lengthened form of Si-a-, root Si to run, whence also Siujk-w : cf.
cf.

'

'

which certainly do not.)

88.

SidKovos.

'Apye'C^dvTijS

is

traditionally

N&N,

'in fresh relays,' as

332,

64. 89. 6oTpu36N naturally reminds us of the settling of a new swarm of bees.

explained slayer of Argos ; but the legend implied is evidently later than H. and may have arisen from the name Even in ancient times an itself.

56
'Ej0/U.6ta?

lAIAAOC B
Se

(ii)

avTap
aiirap

aire IleXoi^ Swk'

dva^ Sukcv JUXoTn ttXtj^Itj-tto)!,, Arpei Troifievt Xauiv

eXiirev iroXvapvi
'Aya/juefivovt
'

lOS

'Ar/jev? Se Ovqiaicav
6

^vearTji,

avre uecrr'

TToWrjicnv vrjaoiai koX

Xelve <f)opi]vai,, Apyei Travri avaacreuv.

^Apyeioicri,
/MerrjiiBa'

tSm 6
"
0)

ry

ipeicrdfji,evo<;
rjp(ioe<;

eVe'

(j)[Xoi
ixe

Aavaoi, 0epd7rovT<;
arTji

AprjO'i,

HO

Zeu?

fi.eya';

J^povlBij';

iviBijcre

^apeurjb,

o-^6T\to?,

09 irpXv p^v p,oi

virkayero

ical

Karevevaev

IXiov eKirepffavT

ivTeiyeov diroveeaOai,
Kai,

vvv Be KaKrjV a/TraTqv ^ovXevcraro,

pe KeXevei
115

BvaxXea "Ap-yo?
o?
^B'

iKecrOai,

iireX

ttoXvv coXeaa Xaov.

(piXop elvai,

ovTO) TTOV Alt p,eXXei,

Brj

{nrepp,eve.i

-rroXXdav ttoXlcov KariXvae Kaprjva

eVt

Kal Xvaei:

rod <yap Kparo'!

((TtI

p,eji(7roi'.

105.
(rvvT^iivei.

orpei

S> ipiXoi

110-119 Zr;v65oros ^rp^co Pap. /3. 108. dNdccojN Vr. a^ Hpcoec SaNaoi, eepdnoNrec {ipHOC. XcoBh riip rdde r' ^cri Kai
111.

^ccou^Noici nue^ceai.

u^rac

Ar. (see Ludw.

;3.
||

i.

pp. 66, 205) Par.

j
:

Vr. b
115.

ju^ra

fi.
:

112. JU^N mn. Pap.

(?)

Onicxero Q.
:

114.

dncJTHN

and yp. Sthn S.

noXCiN

niiiNT

Pap.

(3.

116.

fiXoN elNai
111-18
to

KpoNicom R.

alternative der. from d.frfbs and (palva was current, and was accepted by Ar., in the sense swift appearing. For want of a better it may pass but the et and are unaccounted for, the proper form being evidently dpyiipdvTris, if any. Generally speaking, these mythological names are inexplicable to us. (See Roscher ie^. i. 2384.) 105. Notice the hiatus at the end of the first foot here and 107 ; there are no less than fiiteen cases alter avrap o in this place (van L. Unch. p. 78). These two may be written 6 (Brandreth), and so r 379, * 33, with F' for Fol. In the other eleven cases we can write S y' or Ss (Brandreth), or admit that the hiatus was allowable after 6, which cannot be elided. The ms. tradition is strongly in favour of the latter choice. 108. Argos here, from its opposition to the islands, can hardly mean less than the whole of the mainland over which the suzerainty of Agamemnon extended. See the remarks of Thucydides, i. the 9, where he calls this passage aK-fiTTTpov impiiSons. This famous line seems to have reached even the Morte d' Arthur 'king he was of all Ireland and of many isles,' i. 24.
;

= 1 18-25. ju^rac so Ar. Did. in a most explicit and important schol. ; the contradictory statement of An. is clearly wrong), The adj. is more natural than the adv. thus separated from the verb, though the latter may be defended by A 78.
:

(ace.

n^pcoNra
^^^

^g, ^he main idea is given by h,we should say, 'that I should
:

,gt^
ace.
\

The
g^^

is

^^ j ^^^^.^^ jjj^^ -the regular idiom. (Cf. A

,

^J

? ^^^' * ,

Y"

,,--. i- ,, "5. ivcK\ia,i.e. Sv,,K\,4(a),see ff. G The supposed hyphaeresis *^^ ^t^^'^if J"f *^
of ^X^asr for ^K^^^^^'^^i^^ ,rX^oms (129).
miist,
it

^y'i'=P^

116.

nou ueXXei,
irov

83 /n^XXw

direx^iaBai.

Ad

seemi, as warpl.

Bekker brackets 116-18, urging that such an appeal to Zeus as destroyer of cities contradicts what Agamemnon has just been saying. This, however, actually weakens the passage for surely the thought that Zeus has so often overthrown fenced cities heightens the bitterness of the &tti which Agamemnon says has come upon him. For KdpHNa used of cities compare the frequent
; ' '

epithet v<TT4(pavos.

lAIAAOC B
ai(T')(pov
fiayfr

(ii)

57

yap ToSe 7 icrrl koI e<7ao/j,ivota'i irvdiaOai, ovtw TOiovSe Tocrovhe re Xaop 'A'^aioyv

120

airprjKTOv iroXefiov iroXefii^eiv r/Se fid-^ecrOao

avhpdai travpoTepoia-t, reXo? S' ov ttco ri, iri^avTai. eX irep yap k iOeXoi/iep ^Kj^aioL re Tpwe? re, opKia TTiGTa rafiovre^, dpiOfitjd'^fievat a/j,cf)a),

Tpwe?
17/1.64?

jMev

\e^a(r6ai,,

etpeaTtoi ocrcroi eatriv,

Si,aKOcrfj,7}0eLjj,ev

125

e?
S'

Se/caSa?

'A^atot,
olvoj^oeveiv

Tpaxov

avSpa eKacTOi eXolfieda

TToKkai Kev Be/caSe? Bevoiaro olvovoobo.

T0<7(70v ijo)
T/3(B(Bi',
<j}7]fii.

TrXea? efifievai ula? 'A^atwz'

oi

vaLovcTi

Kara tttoXiv
iyy^ecrTraXoi

dXX' eTrUovpoi
dvBpe<i
eveiaiv,

130

TToWemv eK
o\
fie

ttoXloov

fiiya irXd^ovai koI ovk elSid

idiXovra
j3
:

119.

r' 07n. G.

II

me&eai

Q.

120. T6 om.

LQ Pap.
: '

reG.

123. riSpT'R.

124
126.

a.8.

Ar.

125. TpcoEC Ar. {^v nai-v

avnypdtfiois

eiipr}Tai,

Eust. ):

Tpeiac Q.

diaKocuHOHueN
:

CL

Vr.

in ras. )

diaKocuHeeiHJUGN

SQ

b (and ap. Schol. T) KaTaKocuHeeTuGN J.

:

BiaKocuHooijueN
127.

PR^
:
||

(co

EKaCTOl Ar.
R.

Uko-

CTON Ixion fi. 130. n6XiN HQ. 130-3 a0. Ar. Ar. (in one edition) Kallistratos SaciN Q.
124. Ar. athetized the line on the good ground that in a mere hypothesis

131.

noWdojN

^NEICIN

the supposition of details to render it possible is quite out of place. 125. X^saceai, to number themselves. Gf^cnoi, i.e. citizens in the town, as opposed to the a]lies from other lands
cf. Sercat fiiv Tpdiojv Trvpbs ^(rxopctt

K 418,

it might seem that 'iKaaroi. was the old vulg. 129. nXlac, a comparative form = see T\iovaSi for TrXe-eas = TrXe-jW-as note on A 80. The form remained in use in more than one dialect to historical times, being found in an inscription from Mytilene (Collitz no. 213, 9),
:

TpcoGC Ar., Mss. TpQas, with note. which would mean 'to muster the Trojans.' After Tpfies above the nom. is more natural, the Trojans to muster themselves.' For el wep kc with
'
. .

rals

S.pxO'i'S

TraicraLS

rals

ifi

M.[\m\i]]vai.

TrX^as t[w]i' atfiiaeuVf

inscription from
TrX^es,

in the great Gortyn, in the forms

and

opt. see

Lange BI
T. 460
;

M. and

p. 195, ff. O. 313, it differs only by a

shade from the simple ei with opt. For the sentiment compare Virg. Aen. xii. 233 vix hosteTn, alterni si congrediamur, habemus.
126. P.

TrXta, TrXfacs. The nom. ttX^cs found in A 395. 130-33 were athetized by Ar. on the ground that all the 'barbarians,' Trojans and allies together, are elsewhere always The said to be fewer than the Greeks.
is

reads
-iivai.

SiaKoanrfi-liiJtev'
;

Knight followed by van L. (infin.), which is

this

objection rather is that elsewhere the Trojans always play the prominent part in the defence, whUe the allies are of secondary importance. See especially

the mss. give only termination before a vowel, but it seems that -fiiJ.ev' should always be restored (van L. Ench. p. 319). 127. Skoctoi, i.e. each set of ten. the text The MSS. all give 'iKaarov is more idiomatic and vigorous, and from the way in which Did. quotes Ixion as the only authority for UKaarov

probably right
for

P221.
131. ^NGiciN so one of the editions of Ar., as in E 477 o'i wip t eirUovpoi. hapLsv, and this gives a better sense than ^aaiv of MSS. 132. nXdzouci, lead me astray, drive me
: ,

toide of the inark ; cf. irAXiv irXayxBivras elav is a mere Giuci, i. e. idovcri. 59. figment, of. 165.

58

lAIAAOC B

(ii)

IXlov eKTrepcrai iv vaiofievov irToKiedpov,

ivvea
Br)

Kat

Br)

/3e^dacrt Ato? /jLeyaXov iviavTOi, Bovpa aearjire ve&v koI cnrdpra XeKvvTai-

135

at Be TTOV r)/ieTepaL r
e'Carai

aXo'^oi xal vr)'Kia reicva

afijMi,

iv fieydpoK TTOTiBiy/j^vai,'
oil

Be epyov

auTto? aKpdavTov,

e'lveKa
etTra),

Bevp"

iKOfiecrOa.

dXK

dyed',

w? av

iyo)

ireiQmfjbeOa Travre';-

(pevyeofiev

criiv

vr)val

<plXr)v

e?

TrarplBa

yaiav

140

ov yap
(S?

en

TpoirjP aipr)aoiiev evpvdryviav.

<j)dTo,

rolai Be Ovfwv evL aTr)6e<7cnv bpvve

ocrou

irda-i

fierd ifKijdvv,
S'

ov /SouXt}? eTrdicovcTav.
SaXacrar)'?,
136.
:

KivrjQr)

dyopr)

<j)r)

KV/juara fiaKpd

133. iXfou: 137. eVarai

iul

CHJT

afe J. rXioN Ar. J {supr. ou). 134. &H In Herakleides PQK eYar' in A (7^. eVax' In!) D 139. irclas Q. Harl. a, Lips. Vr. b c A, Mosc. 1.
: :

T om.
:

S.

eVajo eN
141.
;

G eVax' ^v nnv ov

(piperaL oStos

arixos Sohol. T.

143 id. Ar.

are

144.

9H

ZeM.

die Ar. Q.

133. "IXlou so MSS. Ar. "IXioy. Both constructions are found the ace. in line 501 and passim in the Catalogue, the gen. in B 538, E 642, a 2 TpoiTjs Upiv
: ; ;

omitted,

the

eflfect

of

the speech

becomes inexplicable.
143 was rejected by Aristarchos as involving unnecessary repetition ; the ir\i)9i5s of course knew nothing of the
council.

TTToKLedpov,

193, etc.

135. Observe the neuter plurals followed in the sing, and the other in the plur. cndpya, apparently ropes made of common broom see L. and

by one verb

For ucrd with

I 54,
ir

compare
in

419,

ace. = among and S 652 (though

S.

s.v.

Hemp

was

hardly

known
;

Greece even in the fifth century v. Herod, iv. 74. Varro, perhaps rightly, took the word to mean thongs used to bind the timbers together Liburni plerasque naves loris siiebant : Graeci magis cannabo et slu2}a, caeterisque sativis rebus, a quibus (TTrdpra appellabant (ap. Gell. xvii. 3). This suits the context rather better than to take o-ir-d.pTa =cdbles, a less vital matter. (A cable is called ^i))3Xicos in 391 ; the rigging is
in of leather, /3 426.) 141. The reason rejected by some
'

the latter passage /itd' riiUat may next to us ') and also /nerd Xpas, Herod, vii. 16. 2, Thuc. i. 138, etc. See H. O. 195. Van L. reads Kard, which we should have expected the two are constantly confused in MSS., see App. Cx'it. on 163, 179 below, and

mean

'

424.

why
'

this

line
is

was
that

(see

above)

144. Aristonikos has here preserved for us the reading of Zenodotos, 91^ for us of MSS. ; and there can be no doubt that it is correct, though Ar. rejected it mth the brief comment oiiS^Trore "Ofiijpos rb (prj dvrl ToO cos T^Tax'^v. This merely means that the word had generally dropped out of the MSS. in his day ; it is found again

dvaip^L TTjc

aiJi<j>i.p6\lai>.

Agamemnon's

speech hitherto has been studiously ambiguous, as becomes a ireipa. While suggesting flight, he has ingeniously suggested also both the shame and the Heedlessness of flight. This line undoes

499 6 5e 07^ Ki^deiav dvaax^^j where was written <j>TJ, and, in defiance of Homeric idiom, translated 'said.' The word has survived also in Callim. Eekale
in
it

by its open declaration of opinion. The objection is well founded, but applies
all

5 C. R. vii. 430) Kudceoc 07j in <f>'f} ycpdvoitri quoted from Antimachos, and, by certain emendations, in Hipponax (fr. 14, 2, Bergk P. L. G?
(col.
iv.

irlaffdv,

It may be said that 139-41 are wrongly added from I 26-8 but the difficulty is really inherent in the idea of the temptation. If 139-41

equally to 140.

p.

755), where tfrfi glossed us has been turned into ffls tjn^ai and Hymn. Merc. 241 (Barnes, for SiJ or 6i), see Allen
:

in J.

H.

S. xvii. p. 260).

lAIAAOC B
TTovTov
(opop

(ii)

59

iKapioio'

T^

fjLev

E5/309 re

N0T09 re

145

iirat^a'i trarpo'i

Ato? 6k ve^eKdmv.
t
'^/ivet

w?

ore Kivi^aTjL Ze(f>vpo<; ^aOii Xrjlov eKOdiv,

itrt

Xa^po<: eTraiyi^cov,

aa-Ta'^veermv,
S"

w?

tS>v iraa
eir

ayoprj KivrjOr), toI

aXaXrjT&t
150

vrja<!

i(rcrevovTO,

iroZmv
toI
S'

S'

inrevepOe kovLt)

KTTar
ovpov<i

aeipofievrj,
-qh

aWijfXoto'i KeKevov
el<;

aiTTeadai vqmv

eKKefiev
avrrj

aXa

Slav,
licev

i^eKaffaipov
vtto
S'

S"

ovpavbv
ep/juiTa
j/octto?

oiKaSe iefiivcov

rjipeov

vrj&v.
irxr)(6r),

v6d Kev 'ApyeioKTiv vTrepfiopa

ei
fit)

155

'A0r)vai,r)v

"Uprj

7r/3o?

fivOov eeiirev

147. KiNlicHi [AZ>]JE: KiNriceifi.

Aph.
/S.
II

II

fuxu T' in ras.

Aksn H. hn 'OXiiunou.

148. \a6p6NPar. h. InairizcoN enalcccoN AuOei T^ 153. t' : 3' Pap. /3. fiurfi b': duriiN Pap. 166-69 Zijy65oTos (rvvriTiaiKcv ei u^ 'AoHNaJH Xaocc6oc fiXe' eSpeN gncir' 'OducRa kt\. 156. doHNafHN : deHNaiw Pap. ^'.
||

||

145. 'iKopioio, so called from a small island near Samos {Hymn, xxxiv. 1, Strabo p. 639). n6NT0u seems to be in apposition with daKcurffTjs, as the part to

the whole.
146. iSSpope, transitive, as 5 712, tj/ (t 201?). In 78, 8 539 it is intrans. The usual form of the trans, aor. is of course &p<re. The singular shews that BSp6s re Niros re must go together as the wind of East and South,' the later

222

'

'Elrp6voTos,

Some

edd.

have

taken

unnecessary

offence at the two similes. They seem to express rather different pictures ; that of the stormy sea bringing before us the ttmiultuous rising of the assembly, while the cornfield expresses their sudden bending in flight all in one direction.

TrdKTiji S'. For the character of iitfivpos as a stormy wind see 200. 152. dtoN : here in its primitive sense, brigU. So of the aW-fip, II 365, t 540, and dawn, I 240, etc. It is twice used of the earth, S 347, Si 532 ; in the latter passage the epithet seems somewhat otiose, but in the former ' bright is obviously appropriate. In relation to men and gods it appears to mean illustrious, either for beauty or noble birth ; but here again it becomes otiose as applied to the swineherd Eumaios in the Odyssey. 153. oOpoOc, 'the launching- ways,' trenches in the sand by which the ships were dragged down to the sea ; gpuara, the props, probably large stones, placed

Heyne read

'

under the

ships'

sides

to

keep them

For the multiplication of similes

is

cf.

infra,

455-83. If either is to be rejected it the first, 144-46, both on account of the rather awkward addition of ir6i>Tov 'iKaploLO after $a\d<r<rris, and also because it indicates a familiarity with the Asian shore of the Aegaean sea, which is a note
of later origin. 148. fuxiia,
ears,
^ni,

upright, see A 486. The former word, which does not recur in Greek in this sense, may possibly be the same as oBpos Spos, the boundary being originally the trench marking the divisions of the

the

crop

bends with

its

be/ore

change
I

from

the blast. subj. to indie,

For the compare

But the junction of the very harsh ; we ought to read cither iirl d' or ^/j.iir]i. So in A 156
324,
156.
is

two by re

field. No weight can be laid on difference of accent. 155. On^puopa, a rhetorical expression only nothing ever actually happens in Homer against the will of fate, as a god always interferes to prevent it. For similar expressions compare P 327, T 30, and also H 780, and a 34, with 336 M. and R.'s note and for iivip = ag

common

VTip UpKia

299, etc.

; '

60
"

lAIAAOC B

(ii)

'TTOTToi, Br)

aljio'^oio Ato? TeKO<;,

(piXrjv
etr

aTpvTmvr],

ovrco

oiKOvSe,

69

iraTpiha 'yalav,
OaXdaaT)';
;

Apyeloi (pev^ovrai,

eiipea voJTa

KaB

Be

Kev ev^wX^v Tlpidfiwi, xal Tpcoal Xiiroiev

160

'ApyetTjv '"EXivTjv,

^? e'iveKa tvoKKoX
^L\7i<;

hr^aimv
airj';.

iv Tpoirji, diroXovro,

airo TrarpiBo';

ak\' Wb vvv Kara Xabv

(TOL'i
fiTrjBe

A'^aiwv '^aKKO'^brmvav,
<f)a)Ta

dyavoii iireeaaiv ipr/rve

eKaerrov,
165

ea

vrja';

oXaB^
ovB'

eXicefiev

a/u.^teXtcrcra?.

(W9

e<f)aT,

drndrjcre

6ed yXavKoiiTrK

AOrjvij-

^rj

Be

Kar

OiiXvfnroto Kaprjvaiv ai^acra.

157. Teicoc

TeKNON H.
163.
II

158.

&H
fi
:
:

ik Pap.
juera
t'

jS^.

160-2

d8.

Ar.

161.

dpreiHN
Par.

e'

Zen.
j

Kara
rj

Ar.

DJPRU
S2.

b d g

k.

xa^KO](iTCiONCON

uhH
:

Pap. ^, Hail, a d, King's ^pc&ei Pap. (3^. 164 d0. Ar.

||

CoTc Ar.

at xapt^o'Tarai Kai

'Api(rTO(pdvovs

coTc 3'

157. 6rrpuTa>NH
titles of gods, of

one of the obscure

which we cannot even

say with confidence that they are of Hellenic or Indo-European origin. The common explanation is that it means

'unwearied one,' from

rpijui

to

rub

(in

the sense 'to wear out'). It is equally likely that it may be connected with the first element in the equally obscure TpiToyheia, for which see note on A 515. (Reference may also be made to Autenrieth, App. to Nagelsbach's Horn. Theologie ed. 3, p. 413.)

is more suited to Odysseus than Athene, and is entirely committed to him. Ar. equally obelized 160-62, as This, being in place only in 176-78. however, does not seem necessary. All 165. UH5i '4.a, i.e. laiS' lae. similar cases of hiatus before i&w (9 428, P 16, X 339, <ir 73, S 805, k 536, a 420) can be cured by reading the open form,

task

and there
F.
{ii-nSi

is

no other trace of an
F'

initial

&

Brandr.)

Cf.

132.

dufieXiccac is a word of somewhat doubtful meaning, as it is only applied

to ships.

159. The punctuation of 159-62 is rather doubtful. Some edd. put one note of interrogation after ai-q^, and another (or a comma, which is the same thing) after BaXd/raris while others have no note of interrogation at all. In 3 201, 553, e 204, oii Si] introduces 88, an indignant question and this certainly gives the most vigorous sense here. In 5 485, X 348, olhu S-q occurs indeed in direct statements but there it does not stand in the emphatic position at the beginning of the sentence. On the other hand, it seems better to place a simple full stop after oI'tjs, because the opt. is not suited to the tone of remonstrant questioning. Thus Si in 160 almost = our For G^xcoXi^ = subject of boasting compare 433 6' /ioi . euxwXr; Kwrd &(ttv ireKicKeo. 164. Ar. not without reason regarded this line as interpolated from 180 the
: ; ; '

The

traditional explanation,

Why

'

rowed mi both sides, is insufficient, as there is no ground to suppose that iXlcro-oi (feX-) was ever used for ipiaaa (root ip-), from which we actually have Eur. Cyd. 15. Nor will a.ij.<piiprris, rolling both ways do, for iXlcrffiD is not = caXeiu. The two meanings which are generally adopted are (1) curved at both ends, i.e. rising at both bow and stern (see note on Kopuvlixi, 1. 771 below) or (2) with curved sides. Against both these it may be urged that cXiir(Tuv never seems to imply curving, but always 'turning round,' 'whirling,' and the like, a very different idea and further, with regard to (1) d/i-tfil strictly means at both sides, not both ends". The only sense consonant with the use
' ; '
' '

i.e.

of the word i\la<ru is wJieeling both loays, easily turned round, handy. Gf. note on ciiciiaXos 705.

lAIAAOC B

(ii)

61

evpev 67reiT' ^OBvfffja Att

/juijnv

araXavrov
/ie\aivr]<;

eoTaoT
airrer
ap/')(ov
,

ovB
iiret

6 ye vi^o? evaaeXfioio
fiiv
a')(p^

170

KpaBirjv koI Ovfwv iKavev,

S'

ia-Tafih/r]

irpoae^jj jXavKMiri^ 'AO'^vt)iroA.vfiTj'^av

" Bioyevh AaepTLaBrj,

ovTco
Brj

'OSucrcreu,

oiicovSe,

<j)iX7}v

e?

vaTpCBa jalav,
;

<j>ev^e<T0'

iv vrjeaat jroXvKKrfia-i TrecrovTe';

ev'^^aiXrjv

175

Kah Se Kev

Jlpiaficoi

koL Tpwal Xiiroire

^A')(ai,SiV
airji;,

'ApyetTiv 'EXevrjv, ^y eiveKa

iv TpoLTji airoXovTO,
^IXt]<;

iroWol

airo irarpLBo'i
/i'?S'

aXK
(Toii
fjLTjhe

er iptoei, ayavoii iireeaaiv eprjTue <f)aTa eKaarov, ea vrja<; aXaB' eKKefiev dficjx.eXiao'a'i"
iOi
<f>d6',

vvv Kara Xaov 'A-yai&v,

180

0)9

Be ^vverfKe 9ed<; OTra ^rnvrjada-t}^,

diro

^fj

Be Oeeiv,

Be j(Kalvav ^d\e'

rrjv

S'

eKo/Miaae

KTJpv^ Euyau^ari?? 'I6aKi]cno<;, o? oi

oirtjBei.

avTo^

B'

'ArpetBea

'Ajafjui/ivovo';

dpriof iXOoiv

185

Be^aTO ol (TKYjiTTpov iraTpmiov, d(f>diTOv aler <Tvv TWb e^T) Kara vrja^ 'A'^aicbv ^^aXKO'x^iTcovmv.
ov Tiva fiev ^acriXrja koI e^oj(ov dvBpa
Ki'^elrj,

TOP B

dr/avol<;

errreeaa-iv

ep'qrvaaaKe irapaard';'

Pap. a ft Vr, a b, Mosc. 2, Eton. 169. eOpe 3' Vr. b. 171. SnTer' supr. h over 8 H. 172. gnea nrepbeNTa npocHuda PR. 178. rpoia J. 179. Karci Ar. A[G]PR juerii f2
IJt

168 om. AC-D' T'

L.
||

170. kctdrr

oiiae re Q.

(cp. 163).
jS^

II

unh'

'itr

CT
HS.

Lips. Bar.
-.

uMbi. t' B.
fi.
jj

||

kptian
:

U.

||

xo'^oxitunun Pap.
184. ondSei
:

(cp. 163).

180. CoTc Ar.

coTc 3'
:

9cbTa

'aubpa Eust.
188. kixcIhi

PiRi.
Schol. T.

185. SntIon

187. Tk&H
:

Bite Zen.
a^.

GT

rtp^s kixoIh

189. ^pHTiiecKE Bar.

IpHTiiacKe Vr.

168 was unknown to Nik., for his scholion speaks of the asyndeton after
dif aira.

a similar sense
its

epuri

(TroX^/aou)
;

is

used,
'

'cessation,' II 302, petus,'

P 761

175. nec6NTCc implies tumultuous and disorderly flight ; so Z 82 ex x^P"'^ 7u;'ai-

ordinary meaning of must be an entirely different!

'

but ^pu^ in) swing, im'

word

Kdv
^v

<p&yoi>Tas veaieiv, et al.

The phrase

however, also used of a ships, and hence e.g. I an ambiguity frequently arises 107, 235 (see note), A 311 (cf. 325),
^/T/uo-i TTcff-^eij' is,

violent attack

upon the

and so also ipariaei. in 303. ; 186. This is the sceptre described in 46, 101-9. It is of course handed over as a sign to all that Odysseus was acting on behalf of Agamemnon, oi, ' at his
See note on x^V^ KiireWoii A 596. 188. u^n is answered by S' oB, 198. The asyndeton at the beginning of a fresh stage in the narration is unusual, Hence Zenod. removed the full stop after x<'?k''X"'''''"''i reading /Sets for ?/3i7.
iraiSbs ^d^^aro

'

hand,' a dativus ethicus.

639. 179. ^pciei,

is

The verb
iro\iiu)io,

re/ram oi, hold not back. generally used with the gen., x^Pf-V^! ^t". ; but it occurs
ii

without a

case,

75,

57

it is transitive,

433. 185, 'drive back.'

In In

;; :

62 "
havjjbovi
0X1

lAIAAOC B
,

(ii)

ae eoiKe kukov w? olaO

hei,hi(7e7ecrdat,-

190

aXK
01)

avTO<; re Kadrjo-o xal

jTco

aXkov; iBpve Xaovf.

v6o<s

rydp
fiev

crd(f)a

olo<;

'Arpetcovo^

vvv

treipdrai,,
oil

rd'^a S

t'^^erai

vta^ 'Ay^amv.
;

ev ^ovXrji 8
firj

iravre^ aKovaafiev olov eetwe

pe^rjt,

Ti '^(^oXwa'dfievoi;

kuicov vla<; 'A'^ai&v.

195

6vfio<;
Tififj

Se fieya<; etrrt Biorpe^ecDv ^acriX^wv,

S"

eV Ato?

i(rTi,

<piXel

Se e fiTjTLera Zev<;."
drpeidoo
ii.

192. arpEicONOC Ar, Aph, Dion. Sid, Ixion, al xopi^irTe/jai, L 193-7 d^. At. 3A Cant. 195. ^^sei Q. 196. d^ : r&p 6P
:

||

dlOTpef^cON

(dioTpo9^UN) SociXhcon Zen.

Ar.

DGH JLPiRXJ Aristot. BJiet.

ii.

2: 3ioTpeip&>c BaciXAoc

ACP2QST.
same hand which gave us the scene in the BouXt;. 192 becomes literally true if in the first form of this scene Agamemnon has not as yet had a chance
to speak (v. Introd. 454.
).

190. deiSicceceai is uniformly transitive in Homer, and tliere is no reason why it should not be so here ; Odysseus actually 'terrifies' the common sort into the assembly (199), but will not employ more than persuasion to the chiefs. must therefore write oi> ci, not oi ere, to emphasize this contrast

For

VijicTai see

We

and so Herodianos thought, though the usage was against him (^ /liv ciKpipeia
'
'

dpdoToveiy ^kKIvsi 5k

17

ffvvf}dei.ti).

Monro

127) rightly compares 196 xep{ri 5^ p,-^ ri fie Tr6,yxv KaKbv (Ss SeLdi<T(yka6ii3, and A 286 iy<pCoC p^v ov yap Schol. B adds decdiaae^oik' orpwipiev, trdai dvTi ToO eiXapeTa-dai, a wrong interpretation, which has been generally Among the solecisms derided adopted. by Luoian, Pseiidosoph. 564, is that of using 5edlTTop.ai in the sense of fear ; Trpbs 5k rbv eiirSvra, AeSlrropiaL rhv dvdpa Kal <pe6ycj, 2iJ, ^(f>7], Kol brav riva. ciXaThe ellipse of thought ^qdrjis, 6iii?7)i. implied in dXXd (191) is very simple but this I do say sit still, etc. This is, in fact, the common use of dWd in appeals, with imper. (A colon is put at the end of 190 to bring this out.) 193. Aristarchos rejected this and the following four lines as &7reoLK&res /cat ov wporpeiTTiKol 6LS KaratrToXiJy a not very convincing remark. On the other hand, he inserted here 203-5, as being evidently addressed to the kings, not to the common folk. But as spoken to chiefs

(Journ. Phil.

xi. p.

194 is commonly printed without a note of interrogation but by reading it as a rhetorical question ' (an alternative given by Schol. B) 'the connexion of the speech is considerably improved. Odysseus has begun by explaining the true purpose of Agamemnon. Then he affects to remember that he is speaking " who formed the to one of the "kings council. But why need I tell you this ? Did we not all we of the council hear
' ;
'

'

'

'

said ? " Monro J. P. xi. 125. This also suits line 143 irSo-t fierd irKt/Ovv, bffot oi ^ovXrjs ^irdKovaav. On the other
'

what he

'

'

hand, there is no doubt that the council always regarded as consisting only of a small number of 'kings,' not as including all the chiefs. Nine persons, Agamemnon, Menelaos, Odysseus, Nestor, Achilles, the two Aiantes, Diomedes, and Idomeneus, 'are the only undeniable kings of the Iliad, as may appear from comparing together B 404-9, T 309-11, and from the transactions of K 34-197.
is

203-5 would eminently be 01) irporpetrTiKol ds KaTaaTokijv, and likely rather to arouse the spirit of independence and opposition they gain in rhetorical significance if addressed to the multitude, to whom they can cause no offeijce. 193-4 are, however, clearly an insertion due to the

Particular phrases or passages might raise the question whether four others, Meges, Eurypylos, Patroklos, and Phoinix, were not viewed by Homer as being also kings.' Gladstone Juv. M. pp. 417-18. This is clearly too small a number to be expressed by line 188, and this consideration no doubt led to the rejection of the note of interrogation. 196. It looks as though Ar. preferred the gen. sing, to the plural on the ground that the latter involved the use of c as


lAIAAOC B
ov o
(ii)

'

63
e<pevpoi,

av

or]fiov

avopa

toot

pooeovra t

Tov aKrjirTpwi iKacracTKev ofioKSJiaacrKe re fivdtui,' " Bai/iovi aTpe/ia<; ?)<to koX oXSmv fivOov axove,
,

200

oc

<reo

^eprepoL

elffi,

o"u

d-TTToke/jLOi}

Kal uvoKki^,
ivl j3ov\r]i.

ovT iroT
oil

iv iroXe/juoi ivapiBfiioi; ovr

fiev

TTd)?

TravTC? ^acriXevaofiev evOdS" 'A^atot.

iroKvKoipav'iT]eZ?

ovK dyadov
el<i

Koipavo<; earo),
7rdi<}

jSao-tXeu?,

wt Sw/ce JLpovov
^Se
OijJjio-ra'i,

dyicvXofi'^Teco

205

[a-KijiTTpov
(5?
.

Xva

a-cj>[cn

^acriKeiiTjil"
ol S'

<ye

KOipavicov Bieire a-rparov

wyopijvBe

avri^ eTrecra-evovTo ve&v wiro koX KXicridav

'rjXV'''

*"'

^"^^

KVfia jToXv^XoLcr/Soio OaXdacrT)';

210

alyiaX&i /MejdXai ^pe/ierai, afiapayel Be re 7rovTO<;. aXXoL (lev p e^ovro, ip'qrvOev Be Kaff eBpa<i,
%ep(TL'n]<i

ert fiovvo'; dfierpoeirrj^ eKoXmta,

198.

a6
II

Sn Eust.
||

||

dl^uou ^Ndpa AST

Par. h, Bar. Laud.

:

Eton

di^uou

t'

fiNdpa 0.

YdH Q.

^feiipei

{supr.

oi).

199. JUliecoi

euixSn Yr.
oiiV Pap.

a.
/3.

201.
203.

6n6Xeuoc Et. Mag. ncoc : nep Lips.

hdbent

202. 205.

oii'di

nor'

PR

Pap.
:

p.

||

oOt'

duKe
||

Ar. Harl. b
||

GJPQR

Harl.

a Vr.
211.

b.

C91CIN

R
||

*adiKe Vr. b

gdcoKC Q. 206 mn. fi cipiciN AreuoNeiiw Harl. a""

:

C9ICI BouXeiiHici

Dio Chrys.
/3.
||

BaciXeOei Q.
4;piiTueoN

207. oi &'
i

iA'

(supr.

oY).

208. aOeic Pap.

Q.

Kas&pac CIJGHJPQRT.
20, 22.

212.

eapdTHC Pap.

|8.

3^

ti

U.

||

iuaproenfic Plin. Ep.

" plural (see App. A). It is, however, quite possible to retain the plural used generically, and yet take i as sing, used of a particular instance, as is proved by S 691
ij
n.

icrl SlK-n f
/

edwv
I

^aaCK-fio^v,
-r
I

is virtually = ii.t]v, and has no adversative force here. For the neut. a.-fa0bv in the next line cf. triste lupius stabulis, Virg. Ec. iii. 80. 206 is apparently inserted in order to ^PP^? a" object to SG,.e, which does not

lUv

cA

A'f

Compare Eurip. And. 421

PpoTois

oiKTpa yip ra SvoTuxn HiracTi, k&v Bvpaios &v

^
Kvprqi:

sup. and H. the t' is probably 198. di^juou fiNBpa inserted only to avoid the hiatus, which should rather is rare in this place. 431, 42 578). read Siifioi (and so in of the term. -01.0 see For the elision of If re be retained, we 35. note on

(Monro ut

G. 255. 1.)

We

altered from I 99, apparently at a time the sense of metre was dying out. It is, however, as old as the age of Trajan, for Dio Chrysostom (Or. i. p. 3) ^.^^^^ j^.. it jg jj^r^iy ^oj.th while to discuss the reference of a<j>i.ai,, which may have been supposed i^w, or simply transferred from I 99 without further consideration. If the line is to be corrected, Dio Chrysostom's ^ovXe6T)un is better than Barnes's i/i^ounXe&rn. 209. On' cbc Sre in similes see 394. For
'^^'li

ii. 165, explain every one whom he both saw to be of the common sort and found shouting,' which is not very satisfactory. ^Naplojuioc, in nulla 202. oOre MM??iero, 'not counted.'

must with Bekker, S. B.

'

iieriiXcoi

Bentley
;

conj.

//.eyiXa,

with

probability cf. A 425. 212. OcpdrHC, like Qepa-lXoxos P 216, is from the Aeolic Bipcros = ffpdcros, a name made to suit the man, cf. IIoXi;-

much

8ep(rtSTjs (pCKoKiprofws

203.

oil jLi^N

= Att.

oi Siprov, as

233;

see

A 575.

x^^T(cf.

CKoXciia

Auerpoeniic

d0a,ua/3Toe7r^s

64
09 p
eirea
<f>pe(Tlv

lAIAAOC B
fjicnv

(ii)

d/coafid re ttoWo, re

rjior),

fiay^ arap ov Kara Koafiov epi^efievat jSaatXevcnv,

aXX

b Ti 01 eiaaiTO yeKoaov
a'ia')(i<TTO<i

ApjeiOiciv
viro "YXiov rj^Oe'
rat

215

e/jifievat.

Se
8'

avr^p

^okKO'i
Kvprd),
(polo's

er)v,

^<bXo9
(TTrjOo^

erepov iroBa8'

Se oi

wfiw

67rt er)v
S'

awo'^WKOTe'
rjv

avrap virepOe
^S
'OBvarji'
220

KG^dXrjv, ^eZvr]
'A^tX?5t jxaXiCTT

eTrevrjvode Xd'^vri.

')(6i(TT0<;

214. ainiip Q. fi(i)aei CilGS. 213. OC : '6 D: Sec' Pap. ,8 (om. ^). 218. BaciXRi Q. 217. 90\k6c : 90pK6c S. 216. 3' iinkp CG Laud. Eton. cuncuNOXHKiiTe Mor.2 (h in ras.) Vr. c : cuNcoxox<5Te Q (supr. o over first co) 220-3 dd. Zen. OKcox<iTe Hesych. cuNoxeoKerec Pap. j3.
il

||

215, aKpird/ivBos

246)

is

illustrated

by Soph. Fhil. 442

Qepairris rij ^p
6s o^K hv el'Xer' elcrdira^ elireiv oirov
Uridels
ediir),

mology

where see Jebb's note.

214.
getic,

The

infin.

in this line

is

epexe-

and is qualified by ixIl^ dritp ov Karh Kbaiwv. For SkocuA Te noXXd re we should have in Attic ttoXXo re Kal For the &Ko<Tim, and for iniip oil, oiii.
litotes
oil

Tliis etysquinting), Schol. A. was universally accepted by antiquity, but it is of course untenable. Buttm. Lexil. p. 536 points out that the order of the adjectives clearly shews that <j)o\k6s refers to the feet or legs. He is probably right in explaining 'bandy-legged,' but not in connecting it with valgus. It goes rather with 4>d\Kris, the rib of a ship, Lat. falx,
(i.e.

faZco. strictly
(0o^ii

9os6c is explained as meaning warped in burning,' of pottery Kvpius l<rl rd irvptppayTJ Sffrpa/ca,
'

Kari,

K.

Kari k6cuon of. vK-qyeh oi 12, and oi k6(7ij,wi M 225.

Schol.,

who

quotes Simonides, aihri Si

rightly iroXXti re koX S-raKra Schol. \iyLv TjiriaTaTO, iliare fidrriv Kal od Trpbs

'Apyel^ /ci5Xi|), and hence with a distorted head. In this sense 'the works of the old physicians shew that
<po^iX(i-^os

In the \6yov <pi\ovLKLv ToXs a<7iKev(yLv. next line we may understand XaXeix or the like after AXXd. The scholiasts give two curious legends about Thersites : one that having been Homer's guardian, and in that capacity robbed him of his inheritance, he is thus caricatured in immortal revenge ; the other that he had been crippled by Meleagros, who threw him down a precipice because he skulked in the chase of the boar of Kalydon. They also point out that Homer mentions neither his father nor his country, in order to indicate his base origin. In the Aithiopis and Quintus he is killed by Achilles for insulting him and the corpse of PentheHe is the only common soldier sileia. mentioned by name in the Iliad. 217. 9o\k6c, 9os6c, ij/edN6c are all Sir. \y6ii.eva in Homer, and it is impossible to be sure of their derivation and meanThe first seems uever to recur in ing.
all

continued in constant use, not merely but as one of daily occurrence' (Buttm. 1.1.). Perhaps conn, with (pdryoi, hake (Buttm., Curt.), in the
it

as a poetical word,

sense of owrbaked.
i/'u;,

ifredNoc,
^j/edvi)s

iropd to
/judapds,

6vo/j.a

p-q/j-aTiKdv

Schol. L (i.e. falling away, sparse). 218. For cuNOXcoKdre Valckenaer is doubtless right in reading with Hesych.

(Cobet M. C. 304), cf. iKwxri, dvoKwxrj, SlokwxV} KaroKcoxif}. For o'vv^et.v =join (or intrans. meet) cf. 133.
avvoKiaxlyre

^nsNANoee is a doubtful form, dv-qvode A 266 is from root dveS-, whence &v8os, and we should probably with Brandreth read e-rravijvode here in p 270 most Mss. have dvifvode, but Ar. read evrjvoBc.
; ; in 266) with the secondary person-endings {H. 6, The sense is sprouted or simply 68). appeared on the surface (see on A 266,

In the Od.
it

{6 365, p 270) it is

a perf.

II.

must be a

plupf.

(K

134,

and

cf.

loiXov^ duBijcrai.
bristles
;

X 320).

X^x^h,
of swine,

existing Greek literature.

9o\k6c

stubble,

cf.

Xax^ijeis,

6 TO. 4'dri elKKvafiivos S

ianv

icrrpa.ii,fiivos

1548.

'

lAIAAOC B
TO)

(ii)

65
8ta)t

lyap

veiKeiecTKe.

tot'

oSt' 'Aya/jAfivovi,
reot

6^a

KeKX,r]yco<;

Xey

oveiSea'

ap

'A'^atol

e/CTrayXtB?

Koreovro

ve/juea'a-rjOev
'

ivl

Ovfjuwi.

avTcip o fiaKpa

^omv Ajafie/Mvova
S'

ve^Kee jjLvdav

" 'ArpetSTj, reo

avr

i7rip,e/x(j)eai,

^Be j^aTt^et?
Be 'yvvalKe<;

225

TrXetat toi '^^^oXkov KXiatai,

eicrlv

iroWal

ivl

icXicrbrjii;

i^aiperot, a? toi

A-^aiol
ekcafiev.
o'laeu

irpmrLarmL BiBofiev, evr

rj

av irTokUOpov

en

Kol ^(pverov iiriBeveai, ov Ke Tt?

T!pd)(ov

iTTTToBafMav e^ 'iXuov ulo? aTroiva,

t]

230

6v Kev iyo) B^cra<; aydjo) ^6 yvvalKa

?]V

aXXo'i 'A'^aimv,

ver)v,

"va iJuLayeai iv (JuXottjti,

;

avTO<; airovoa^i KaTtar'^^eai

ov

fiev

eotxev

ap-)(ov

eovra KaKoiv

eVtySacr/ce/iev

uia? 'A^atcoi/.

TreTTove?,

kAk
:

iXey^e^,

A'^adBe<;,

ovKer
:

'A^atot,
224.

235

221. T<Jj Ar.

fi

Toi ZIQ

Toiic Pap.
:

BiBdc Yr.

a.

225. d' afir'

a |8. hk oOt' Zen.

||

||

afir'

aO GPS.
:

BouN

227-8

0.8.

Zen.

oTcHi G.

231-4
|8i.

Hn

a'

Pap.

227. kXicIh J Cant. : KXiciaic 231. 4rdjN L. 235. dx^l'^ S.

ae. Zen.

ruNaiK&N Zen. Bar. Mor. KXidHciN PR. 229. firdroiju' JEust. 233. Hn k' S
226. nXetoi 3^

222. \ire in the strict

Homeric

.sense,

ccmnted
injures.

out,

enumerated,
is

dibitait

ses

rm
is at

clearly

Agamemnon.

dinate with XP"'^"" (229), and ought therefore to be gen. The intervening ace, in the preceding line no doubt

the moment the accepted spokesman of the mob, who are indignant with Agamemnon for his treatment of Achilles ; and it is by a subtle piece of psychology that they are made ashamed of themselves, and brought to hear reason by seeing their representative exhibited in an absurd and humiliating light, and their own sentiments caricatured till they dare not acknowledge them. 65 225. T^o the gen. is the same as eixuX^s iTri/ji.4fi.4>eTaL. Thersites pretends that avarice is Agamemnon's only reason He for wishing to continue the war. assumes that he will do so, and makes no allusion whatever to the proposal to return home. 228. eOT" Sn, as often as we take any But we should Trojan stronghold. probably read eire, cf. A 163. Thersites purposely alludes to Achilles' words, as again in 242. For 8c Ke 229. fi, can it he that. with the fut. indie, cf. note on A 175. Similarly 231 '6n ncet* drdroo, such as 1
Thersites
:

the change, which is natural enough to a speaker, uicreai and kqticxeai must be subj. but the short vowel cannot be right. Read ii-layrf and KaTlffxv', like ^oiXrir' A 67, and of. note on A 380.

caused

233.
ffe,

oil

uhi, as 203.
oidi, Christ

Bentley oonj. oS
otfri.

Heyne

'

shall bring. 232. ruNQiKO

KaKb^N SniBacK^ueN, bring into This causal sense is probably not elsewhere found with the verb-suffix -0-/C-. Cf. e 285, I 546, 13., Zenodotos rejected 227-8 (reading ir\e7ai di yvvai.kQiv) and 231-4, apparently thinking them beneath the dignity of Epic poetry. 235. nInoNec this word is found in H. only in the voc. It is generally a polite address, sometimes with a shade of remonstrance, such as is often expressed in our My good sir It is always found in the sing, except here and N 120, and in these two passages only it has a distinctly contemptuous meaning, 'weaklings.' kkiry^etx, an abstract noun used as a concrete. Monro {H. ff. 116) compares o/i.ri\iKLiij = 6fiTJ\c^
234.
trouble.
i/*
:

'

'

uiuN

is

strictly co-or-

209,

Stj/iov

ibvTa, one of the

common

lAIAAOC B
o'IkuSS irep

(ii)

avv

vr)va\

vewfieda, TovSe B
jrecrerifiev,

e&fiep
'IBtjtui,,

avTov
ij

ivl
T^'

Tpoirji
')^

yepa

o(j>pa

pa

ol

rifiei<;

rrrpocra/Mvvo/Mev ?je

koI ovkl'
<f)(ara,

09 Kal vvv 'A'^iXrja, eo p,ey

-^Ti/MTjaev

afieivova

eXmv yap
ovk
'ATpetSTj,
vetKeicov
TcSt
8'

ej^et

yepa<;,

avTO<; a'irovpa<;.

240

aXXa
?l

p,a)C

AyiXiji yoXoi; (ppeaiv,

aXKa

fieOrjficov

yap
0)9

av,

vvv va-Tara Xm^ijaato.

Aya/J,efj,vova
Trot/ieva

^dro

Xamv
245

epa-iTT]^-

w/ca irapLa-Taro

St09 'OBva-aevs:,

KaL fiiv VTToBpa ISaiv ^aXewwi rfVLTraire fivdcof " @epaiT aKpiTOfMvde, Xtyv^ irep icbv dyopr]Ti]<;,
tff^eo,
/MrjB'

edeX' 0I09 epi^ifievai ^aatXevaiv.

treo
(f>i]/u
'

ov yap iyo)
efifievai,

^epeiorepov ^porov aXXov

250

ocraou dp!

ArpeiB'^K vtto "TXiov ^X6ov.

ctto/x
'e')(a)v

Tw OVK dv ^aaiXijaf dva

236.
ov
Sib.

dpfopevoL<i,

t6n8^

t'

J.

ToO

ATpeiSH
sort,

PQ

(^X') ^''

Pap.

Itt S. 238. x' <" 6. oOkJ : 239. oO Zen. 215. HJNOinane Pap. a. 250. SropeiiEic i)Q (supr. oi).

237. itA

||

SA

tov

k,

219.

213. It should be substituted for iXeyx^es in A 242, q.v. So ra 5' i\4yxea iravTo. \i\eLTrTai fi 260. 'AxailBcc, o0k6t'

96, imit. by Virgil, Aen. 617 vere Phrygiae, neque enim Phryges. Thersites evidently regards the suggestion of a return to Greece as entirely his own after his attack on Agamemnon it would be absurd to conclude with a proposal to do just what the king has himself ordered. 236. oYxad^ nep, 'let us have nothing short of return home (Monro H. G. 353). T6N3e 8' c2iueN read rbv S' iaoifiev (P. Knight). to digest, gorge 237. r^pa necc^usN, himself on, meeds of honour,' enjoy

'Axaiof=H
ix.

'

241. ix6\a goes with oix, as in Germ. nicht. These two lines are an obvious allusion to the dispute in the assembly, Achilles' very words being quoted, toCto trpbs ri d,TcKh ttjs |i0ouXKlas ifrqalv, Schol. B. It has been pointed out in the Introd. that the nOn in 242 is meaningless as the speech now stands, spoken at a long interval after the quarrel of the kings. 245. ANinane, a strange reduplication, like TipiKaKe. The subst. iviir-fi is common, but tlie pres. ivlirrui is doubtful ; see F 438, Q 768, where van L. (Snch. p. 480)

gar

would
cognate

read

hia-ire,

ivlaixoi,.

On

the

'

them by

himself.

Cf.

81.

238. oi x' i^Juetc, i.e. Kal. Some read o'i But npocaJuiiNOjuieN must be x' (i.e. Ke). the pres. indie. ; if it were aor. subj. it

would mean 'if we shall help him,' a sense clearly precluded by the nature of
Thersites' proposition. There is no clear icai case of Kc with pres. indie, in H. must be taken closely with AueTc, we also of the common sort, as well as great

G. p. 397. 246. 6iKpiT6juuee see 796 aUl rot 10)601. (plXoL S.KpiTol elaiv, 8 505 &KpiTa iriXV dydpevov. The latter passage shews that the word means indiscriminate, inconsistent, rather than countless ; a. sense which it would not be easy to derive from Kplva. So iKpirdfivdoi Spetpot, t
:

ivivLire see

R.

560, hard to ie discerned, fi^e' iKptra (r 412, Q 91), S.KPLTOV wivB-nnevaL {<r 174, T 120), of grief which is not brought to

111 efcrerai, el jcai i/jibv S6pv ixaherai. The second Kal is that commonly used to give emphasis to one of two alternatives in an indirect On the disjunctive question, e.g. 300. question of crasis or elision see Z 260
chiefs like Achilles.

So

a determination, endless aKpiT6(pvK\os B 868, with confused foliage. Xinjc is a word of praise (A 248) used ironically. 248. x^P^x^TcpoN virtually =Yepc(o>'a, See A 80.
;

(i.e.

250. oCpk &n 6ropeijoic, you inay not must not) chatter with kings' names

' :

lAIAAOC B

(ii)

67

Kai a^bv oveiBed re irpotjiepoii voa-rov re (fivXdo'ffOK. ovBe tL iTO) ad^a 'iS/iev, ottw? earai rdhe epya,
rj

eS

rje

KaK(S<;

voarija'Ofjbev

vle<;

'Aj^aiSiv.
Trot/iei't

Tw

'vvv 'ArpetBrji

Ayafiefivovi,,
ol

\a(ov,
255

^crai oveiSi^av,
^pcoe's

on
crv

jidXa iroXKa Zuhovaiv

Aavaof

Be KepTOfiecov dyopevet,<;.

dX\! K rot
1

6/360),

TO Be Kol rereXecrfievov ecnaf

Ki,j(^a-o/u,at,

en a d^paivovra
eireiT

w? vv
eirelr],

irep

S)Be,

firjKeT

OBverfji Kdpt]
k6cton
3fe

aifioiatv

251. npo9^peic JP.

||

Pap.
o.

^.

||

fuXdccHC J
&ri Ar.?:

q)u\<iccGic (or -oic

?)

P
ti
:

9u\<iTT0ic C.

252-6
ti

aB. Ar.

258. 61
||

K
:

el

'tkry

Zen.?: eV k^

Harl. a ei Kai Kixeiouai Ftol. Ask.

:

EU

PQS
Nii

Par.

||

uc

nep &dE

kixi^cougn Pap. iS^ : Kixefco Et. Mag. Ar. cbc t6 ndpoc nep Sinop. : iicrepoN

aOnc Mass.

hi daNOoTciN Philemon.
:

(The scholia on the line are corrupt and

contradictory

v.

Ludw. ad

loc.

ymir tongue ; so 126, v 135 ('ironical courtesy,' H. G. 300 ,8 ; but practically it means 'you sha'n't'). Or we may take tw as virtually a proon
tasis,

nature
for use

/ce

is

indeed particularly suitable

'if
of.

phrase
ffrdfia.

For the that were not so.' Eur. El. 80 fleoiis ^x'"" ^"^
in
tlieir

251.

npo9^poic, cast

teeth,

as

64.

n6cton 9uXdccoic
;

be

on the

with the fut. indie, in the very frequent case where a future contingency has to be expressed. The wonder is not that H. so uses xe, but that later Greek does not so use S.v. 259. The apodosis here, as in E 212 sqq., virtually consists of a whole conditional sentence, a second condition

vMtchfor departure.
refer to this

The next two lines but they hardly seem in

place here, and would come more suitably after 298. Lehrs would put 250-1 after The repeated 264. Ar. rejected 252-6. Tu) (250, 254) has all the appearance of a double version, such as we should expect if the speech has been displaced If as suggested in the Introduction. any lines are to be rejected, 250-3

mind of the speaker as rhetorically expands the simple Xa^iif tre inroSiaisi which would form the Telemaohos is logical continuation. mentioned in the II. only here and A 354, q.v. , in an equally curious phrase, o^x caiTUJt vvv dparat, d\X& rCii TratSl. Kal
occurring to the

he

should go.
Ar. objected against this line Thersites was standing when he spoke (cf. 211-2), and therefore the word ficai could not be properly used. But it is frequently found with a participle in a weak sense, meaning no more than to 'keep on' doing a thing ; e.g. A 134,
255.

that

137 ; see also A 412 (comp. with 366). The at>r. 258. Kixiicojuai : fut. indie. There subj. is Kix^id! (or -^u), 26. are several other clear cases of the constr. There is no in H. (see H. G. 326. 5). serious ground for disputing xe with fut. indie, except that it is not known in Attic and aor. subj. and fut. indie, are so closely connected both in form and sense in H. that the use with one tense almost inevitably implies that with the other. 66. By its See note on

fi^v irpdjTri Kardpa Karb. rod 'Odvcr8^ deuT^pa /caret roG TTjXefidxov dwoXoLTO 6 Trats, oiiK^rt irar-fjp itSTiv el yap 'OSvffffeis (Schol. A). It is possible that the origin of the expression may be more recondite, and lie in the strange but wide - spread use among savages of ' paedonymics instead of patronymics. In Australia when a man's eldest E.g. child is named the father takes the name of the child, Kadlitpinna the father of Kadli ; the mother is called Kadlingangki, or mother of Kadli, from This ngangM a female or woman. custpm seems very general throughout In America we find the the continent. . In Sumatra the father same habit in many parts of the country is distinguished by the name of his first child, and loses, in this acquired, his own The women never proper name . change the name given them at the time of their birth ; yet frequently they are

^ffTLv

7]

(T^ws,

ij

'

'

68
fir]6

lAIAAOC B

(ii)

en

TrfK.efj.w^oi.o

irarrfp
a-jro

KeKKr]f/,evo^

e'lrjv,

260

Si

/JLT)

iryd) ere

Xa^mv

ftsv

<f)i\a ei/aara Svcro),

^Xalvdp T '^Se j^^ircbva, avTov Be KKa'iovTa 6od<;

7re7rX?7'y(B?
(w?

to,
eirX

alhS)

dfi<pi,KaXinrTei,

vrja';

dcfjrjaeo

ayoprjdev deoKeaat TrXijjijtatv.'

e(f>7j,

ap
o

aKr^Trrpac Se fierd^pevov ^Se Kai

IBveodrj,

a)fj,co

265

TrXrj^ev

S'

OaXepov Be
/jberacppivov

ol

exirea-e

Bdxpv.

CTfi&Bi^ S'

ai/jbaToecrcra

e^viravecrTr]

cTKrjTTTpov vTTo
dXyrja'a';
01
B',

^pvaiov

S'

ap' e^ero rdp^r]<7ev re,

d'^pelov IBcov,

dirofJbop^aTO

SaKpv.
'^ekaacrav
270

Be KoX dyyx))ievoL Trep

Tt?
eXivecTKev
7}

eV
es

airwi

rjBv

&Be Be
"
(o

IBcbv

irXrja-iov

dXXov

"TTOTTOi,

Bi]

fivp" 'OSiKTcreii? e<T0Xd eopye

^ovXd'i r
260.
Til

e^dp-^mv d'ya6d<i TToXefiov re

Kopvaaav
||

UMbk
;8i.

Ti

HQ.
265.

a'

Pap.

264.

deiKeXJHic R.

THXeudxou re G. 261. 4r<bN Q. 'dvat L^ 262. nenXwrcbc nvks nenXHrcbw Schol. B. itropkei G. &juon J. 266. eaXepoN AXuk^n Zon. Lex. EKnece
II

||

||

\\

SK9ure Ar. eu6psaTo Q.

267. JUCTd9pEN0N Pap.

/3^.

269.

dnoudpaoTO ACJT^U

hn-

called through courtesy, from their eldest child, si ano," the mother of such an one ; but rather as a polite description than a name.' Lubbock Origin of CivilizaUon p. 358. The same is the case among the Kaffirs (Theale

an

"Ma

idle unmeaning laugh,' not being really gay. So here the word seems to

imply a dazed silly expression, as though Thersites could not recover from the sudden shock and grasp the position. So Schol. B, dxatpus iirop\^<//as. For
'
'

Kaffir Folk-Lore

thus means,
title.'

'

may

p. I

117). lose

my

Odysseus proudest

'AKffaia M.e\eaypls (Ibycus, fr. 14) is another instance of a paedonymic (quoted in Geddes Prob. of Bom. Poems

the use of iScbN cf. midpa ISiSiv. Philetas absurdly read ISiiv for d^daX/xuiv. The F is neglected dx/JEia Bentley. 270. The assembly are vexed to see themselves humiliated in their spokes;

p. 84 n. 5), but I am not aware of materials sufficient to prove that the custom was ever prevalent in Greece or that there are any relics there of the savage's reluctance, for fear of magic, to reveal his real name, with which it is not improbably connected. 262. Td t' of course refers to x^aipa

man's person, and to lose their hope of returning home ; but Odysseus has gained his point by getting the laugh on his side. 271. For TIC as the 'public opinion'
of

Homer

reference
J.

may

Gladstone

M.
;

p. 436.

are r
479
;

and

x""<i"'

'

it

cannot be trans.

'

and

H
;

297, 319 A 81, 87, 178, 201, 300

5 K 37
(l>
;

be made to The passages 85, 176 Z 459

;

P
;

414, 420

';

that which,' as some have done, understanding it to refer to some other articles of dress {fi^lrpri ? or ffflyua ?). 266. ea\ep6N, iig ; apparently from the idea 'well-grown,' 'flourishing,' in which the word generally occurs (but always of men, their limbs, grief, and the like never in the most literal sense, of growing trees).
;

X106, 372; ^324;

e 328 u 375
; ;-

167
;

769; f 275; -r 72, 400 p 482 ;

i/- 148. 273. ^dpxeiN elsewhere in H. always takes the gen. 76010 S 51, etc., |iio\7r^j 2 606 [5 19], and in mid. ica/riis i^i^px^To I3ov\t}s IX 339 (cf. also fi 721). The ace.
:

361, 396

depends
of the

no doubt on a reminiscence
familiar
is
:

269.
<T

axpeioN Mdm, with

helpless looJc

meaning

163

dx/jeioK S' iyiXacrce, 'she

laughed

^ouXAs ^ovXeieiv the 'taking the lead in giving counsel,' whereas with the gen. it means

lAIAAOC B
vvv Be ToBe /iij

(II)

apiarov iv 'Apyeioicriv epe^ev,

275

o? rov Xm^rjTrjpa eTrea^oXov ecr^' wyopdwv.

01)

Qrjv fiiv

iraXiv avTi<; avrjau dvfio<; dyrjvcop

vetKeieiv ^acri\7Ja<;
0)9
ei7T7j

wetSetot? iTreecrcrLv"

<^d(7av

rj

ttXtjOv';'
'i'^cov

dva

he irTo\[-7ropdo<; 'OBvcr(Tev<;

(ncfJTTTpov

irapa Be jKavKwiri,'; 'A6i]vr]

elBofievT}
to?

KrjpvKt a-ianrdv
oi TrpcoTOi

\aov avmyei,
A/^aimv

280

dfia 6"

re Koi varaTOi ule?

fMvdov dKovaeiav xal eTri^paaraaiaTO ^ovKrjv.

6 a^iv

ill

(ppovecov dyopijcraTO Kal fiereetTrev

Sj
ere,

" ^ArpeiBr}, vvv

irdcTiv

ava^, edeKovcriv ^A'^aiol

jiepoirea'cn ^poTolcnv,

iXey^ia-Tov
:

9e/j,evai,

285

274.

t6&6
:

aGeic

ODG
a^
J.

margin)
(me) P.

Pap. jS^. 8' 6 Ar. fi.

276. aO Bar. Harl. a. 275. firopeucoN J. and nvh ap. Did. (Harl. a has 3fe in outer npe&Toi re nroWcepoc Q Pap. /3^. 281. cSco' T Eton. 284. &l4 : rdp 283. o Ar. U: 8c GHQ Par. a e g h k and yp. J.

t6

afi

PR

763'

278. hk Vr. a

||

||

At.

rather 'beginning,' 'starting.' So Hymn xxvi. 18 i^dpxovffa xopois, and often in We may compare later Greek ; see Lex. bdhv TyYqffaffdaif &^6\ovs Toiis iTipi}<TavT 'OSvarjos 6 23, and other exx. in Monro H. G. 136. 275. For the order of the words of. A 11 : thai insulter, scurrilous that Jie is. 276. tA /j^ ndXiN is Toinrlffo) t6 S^ afinc xpoi't/c6i' ^| uffripov, Schol. A. that Aristarchos repeatedly insisted irAXii' in H. never means 'a second time,' but always 'back again,' in the local sense ; but it requires some forcing to make the present passage consistent with the theory (e.g. 'his heart will not bring him back to the assembly'). There is no doubt that the temporal grew out of the local sense, through the idea of ' going back again to a former
'

to the capture of Troy

see

his cunning, ^ouX^i Ilpidyuov In II. it is frequently tSXis eipvayvia. applied to Achilles, and once each to Enyo B 333, Oileus B 728, Otrynteus

by

X 230

arjL

S'

rjXu

and Ares T 152. The e' is perhaps inserted to prevent hiatus which is probably allow-

384, 281.

able at the end of the first foot (see on 87), without the necessity of taking oi for the pron. Foi, with Nauck. If 6' is to be kept, Doderlein's explanation

seems the most satisfactory, viz. that there is a confusion between &/w. re

of things ; and it is better to recognise in such phrases as this instances of the transitional use than to attempt to force an arbitrary rule on Homer. So tt 456 trdXiv irolriae yipovra. iLrimap may be ironical, as it is generally a word of praise ; but as applied to Achilles in I 699, to Laomedon # 443, and perhaps to the suitors in the
state

Odyssey, it of blame.
Kal dpaais.

may
So

have conveyed a shade

schol., a{i0aST)$ i/Spicrr^s

21 S. nToXinopeoc recurs in H. as an In 363. epithet of Odysseus only Od. it is of course common, in allusion

and fl/ia irpQiTol re Kal in other words, &ij.a has, as often, attracted a re into its neighbourhood from its proper place in the sentence, e.g. I 519, f 403 ; but the word is again repeated, just as we sometimes find &v oceuring twice, once in its right place, and once following a word which it is npcixoi and desirable to emphasize, licTOToi are used in a local sense, those in front and those behind. 284. For nOn "bit Aristarchos seems to have read vvv yap, " ^8os Se oi)r& (sc. "0/i'7pui) diri Tov yd,p tpxeirdai" (e.g. In all other 156). 328, K 61, 424, oases, however, the yip is either in a question or in an explanation by anticipation (H. G. 348, 2) ; it is far less natural here in a, principal sentence. Piatt suggests y' &p, but rap is more
irpCiToi Kal StrraTOi,
a.
:

likely

see

on

123.


70

; ;

lAIAAOC B
ovBe TOb iKreXeovcnv vTroa'^etriv,
ivOdS" ert crTel'^oPTe^ dir
'iXiov eKirepaavT

(ii)

rjv

irep

vireaTav

"Apjeo<; itttto^otoio,

ivrei'^eov diroveeaOai,.

w? T6
r)

lyap

rj

-TraiBe^

veapol XIP"''^

'^^

yvvavKe';
290

aWrjXoicriv oBvpovrai otKovBe veeadai.

firjv

KoX

TTovo'i

ecrriv

avtrjOevra veecrdai.
airo
?j<s

/cat,

yap

rt?

eva
vrft

firjva pAvrnv

aXo^oto

acrj^aXdat avv
'^(eifiepiai

iroKv^vycoi,
opivofMevr]

ov irep deXKai

eiXewaip

re Oakacraa'
iviavTO';
295

r)iuv

eXvaTO';

eari

rrepirpo'iTetov

286. TOl

Ti

CLS

Bar.

||

re

^Nedd' ^nicreixoNrec

HN h Q Cant.
:

Pap.

/3.

287. ^Ne<4&^ tT

Lips.

iuBiAe
jS^.
||

292. o' om. G.

293. 6izurcoi Pap.

o

HNHcp CGJ (7p. 5n) P2 (? also HNnep P"") S. 294. xe'"^P"oi Vr. iX^tociN At (cIX^wciN Am T.W.A.) Cant. eiX^ociN PR: -yp. <fopiaa H.
:

Lips. 295.

||

X' ftuXn a' Q.

289. The ft .. re of Mss. is an obvious difiSoulty. Bentley proposed d for fi, so that re yap el=&s el re : but ois el are never separated in H. Nauck

&

violent change of subject. Lehrs compares j3 284 oiSi Ti laaaiv BAvarov Kal
KTJpa fji.i\a^vav
iir' ijfiaTi

y&p ij, Ameis, after Bekker, Ij, as y 348 &s ri reu ^ irapii vdfiTrav avd/xovos rjdi Trevixpov, and T 109 (is Ti rev ij (SairiXijos, in both which passages the mss. have ij, though it is
Siffre

writes /i&re ydp for

6s dri trtpi (rx^Sdv iffriv, irdvras SKiffdai, a not very satisfactory parallel. Monro (Journ. Phil.
|

xi.

129,

E.
&pri

a.

dXiJfai,

eiiSeic,

233) adds p.o1p' iarlv and other similar

out of place (in the former passage mss. also have -rji, not iidi). But there does not seem to be any certain case of this use of ? in a simile where indeed so strongly affirmative a particle seems out of place. Still it is adopted in the text as an only resource, better than taking the sequence ^ re as a very violent anacoluthon. 290. For this pregnant use of 63iipouai cf. 75 SKoipipo/iai. The infin. N&ceai in fact stands in the place of the acous., found in e 153, v 379 vharov
clearly
. .

phrases, and we may add A 510, 239, and the infin. after roios, etc. ; but none are really quite parallel. Various

emendations have been proposed the most attractive is van L.'s dvir/ r' luB' avix^aSai (after Mehler's dvi-qBivr' dx^eaBai, where the aor. part, will not do)
;

for avlr) cf. -q 192, u 52. The only alterations are the interchange of B and T and the insertion of x, and the corruption is easily accounted for by vUaBai in the previous line.

295. This line seems at first irreconcil-

oSipeaBai, v 219 6 5' dStipero irarplSa yaXav. 291. The obvious sense of this line, if it stood alone, would be, 'Verily it is a trouble even to return home in grief.' But this does not cohere with what follows, and the only interpretation which really suits the sense is that

given by Lehrs (Ar. p. 74), and probably by Aristarchos (who noted that irbvos is used in the true Homeric sense of labour, not grief) truly here is toil to make a man return disheartened.' ^ piipi Kal thus introduces an excuse, just as in I 57. The difficulty is the very bare use of the ace. and infin. with a
: '

able with 134, where it is said that nine years of Zeus have passed. But it is to be noticed that the word used here is not the usual TrepiirXb/ievos or TepireWSfievos, but nepirpon^coN, which is not elsewhere applied to the year. The word is to be explained not as the revolving year, but as the year on the turn, i.e. at the very point of changing from one year to another. Secondly, Prellwitz has shewn good reason for supposing that this is the primitive sense of iviavT6s, as being the moment at which the heavens are again ivl airm, ' in the same position ' the word represents not a period but an

And in the Gortynian inscr. ivMvTui actually means 'at the year's end.' wipa-poiriuv is in fact to be conepoch.

lAIAAOC B
evddSe
/jLi/jLVOVTea-ai.

(ii)

71

tw ov

veftea-i^ofi

'A^atow?
efji,7r7)<;

cuy^aXdav
TKr/Te,
^

iraph,

vrjva),

Kopwviabv
eTTt

dXKa koX
6<j)pa

alcT'^ov roi hrjpov re fiivetv Keveov re veeaOai.

<f)lXot,

kol fietvar

')(povov,
koi,

Sa&fiev,
300

ireov

KaX^a?
ob<;
fir)

fiavreverai
I'S/iev

176

ovkL

60 'yap S^ ToSe
fidprvpoi,

iv\

^peaiv, ia-re Be Travre?

Krjpe^

Xdi^d re Kot irpatt^

or

e^av Oavdroio ^epovaatA'^aicop e? AiXCBa I'rje?

:

297.

napci NHUc) KOpcoNiciN

MS. ).
300.
ft

juIunont' in\ ni^gcc'

299. kni
:

Zen. (uijuN6NTeccf rh
:

TrKriOvvTiKd, SvikQs iK<l>ip<jiv

Sri Zen.

Xp<Snon R).

Ar.

A^R

ei

Q {A

supr.).

}(p6N0N XP'^NOU E (Ini 302. udpTupec Zen.-. xx6p||

Tupe Q.

303. St' Ic:

Bre R.

rpoir-fi, which from Hesiod onwards means the solstice. The sailing from Aulls must have been at the

nected witli

who hover about

The

solstice the action of the Iliad fixed as happening at the summer solstice exacth/ nine years afterwards. "With this time of year, of course, the pestilence sent by Apollo well agrees. So the epoch of the Odyssey is clearly
;

summer

the earth to carry off the spirits of the departing to Hades. cult of the dead had its origin in the wish to appease this malignant
:

is

troop.

Aisohylos fixed to the winter solstice. too, as Verrall has well observed, fixes the date of the Agamemnon to the winter
solstice

(Agam. 817 and p. xli. note). Evidently either turn of the year is regarded as the proper moment for a, Aischylos places great turn of fortune.
of Troy at the (cosmical) 'setting of the Pleiades late in October, four months after the opening of the Hiad.

the

fall

'

299. ^nl XP'^NON. as ix 407, f 193, o 494, etc. Zenod. In, "ain.0A.vws" (Schol. 3ac5jueN a non-Homeric form for A).
:

a pro303. ^eizA TG Ka) npcoYzd verbial expression, more common in the form irpii-qv re Kal x^^'i *s 1" Hdt. ii. 53 /u^x/Ji o6 Trp. t. k. x^^h until very lately. So Ar. Ran. 726 and Plato. There are three leading explanations (1) the principal verb is iip&vT) (308), but the construction of the sentence is virtually forgotten in the subordinate (pipovaai and the quasiclause hre iidap, and is parenthetical Tjixeh . In this case the resumed bv h6a. phrase is used to make light of the long duration of the war, 'it is as it were but yesterday, when,' etc. Or (2) ^v is to be supplied after wpm^d, 'it was a day or two after the fleets had begun to
. . .

Saelofiev.

Brandreth

conj. Flda/iey,

and

so

van L.
300.

choice between el and ft in the first clause of subordinate disjunctive questions is not easy. Generally speaking, MS. authority is for el and Ar. In a few cases (e.g. u. 175, t for ij. 95, T 525) ii^ is fixed by metre, or one would be inclined always to write ei as The ambiguity probin single clauses. ably dates from the earliest days of the written poems. Cf. ff. G. 34i.

assemble in support this 180 rirpaTov

^iffas
I

Aiilis."

at

length,
Irapot

Nag. and Aut. comparing y

Ai.Ofi-^Seos
ixol

ij/iap ?i}v St' iv ' kprye'i vr^as

The

TvdeiSeoj
I

linro-

Sd/ioio
ijde

'i(TTaaav, "f

81 ^is Si

ianv
\

302. This is the only clear case in H. of the use of uA for oi) in a quasi-oonilitional' relative clause with the indie. 236, 2 3fi3 {ff. G. Cf. 143, 338, The KApec, ace. to Rohde, are the 359). demons, originally themselves ghosts,
'

SvadeKari) St h "IXiov e[K'^\ov8a,. passages they quote for the omission of ^v are insufficient, for they are all in rel. or suhord. clauses. (3) Lehrs, Ar. ' TpoiXi;& with p. 366, takes x^Tiyep., transl. vix cum Aulida advecti eramiis, turn (v. 308) portentum accidit. This is far the best the interpretation coincides with (2), ' when the ships had

The

"
;

been gathering but a day or two in A.' This omen cannot fail to recall the famous portent of the eagles and the hare in Agam. 115-20, told of the same place

and time.

lAIAAOC B
r]<^epedovTO
rjjj^el'i

(ii)

KUKa

UpM/jbcoi Koi Tpacrl

lepo\)<;

^epova-af
^eofiovf
305

8'

afi^l irepl icp'qvqv

Kara

epZofiev adavdroiai, reXijecrcra'i KaTO/M^a<;,

KaXrjt,
\

viro

irKaTavicrrcoo,

o9ev peev ar/Xaov vBapSpaKoav eVt

'OXiifiirio';

ev6'

e<f>dv'tj

fieja

a-rj/xa'

vciyra

Sa<f>oivo<;,

~~crfiepSaXe6^ rov p
^oofjLOv

aiho^

^xe

<f)OCO(Toe,

inrat^a'i

irpof pa. TrXaTdvicrTov. opovcrev.

evda
oic%w,
eiiO'

8'

ecray

o^ta^ii'Tr'

(npmjBoto veoayoi, vrywia re^va, aKpordrwi, TreraXot? vTroTreTrrrjwre^,

fii^T'TJp

OLTop

evdrri

rjv,

r)

re/ce

reKva.

'

.A
J

#
315

310

6 76 Tov<; iXeeiva KarrjaQie reTpLiySnafi'

S'

'j,
''

fiiJTTjp

dfKheiroraro oBvpofievr]
7rTepvyo<;
e<f)aye

(fiuXa

r^Kva'

TTjv

S'

eX,eXi^dp,evo<i

Xd^ev

du(f>i,a')(yiau._^
avTifjv,

avrap eVet Kara reKV

a-rpovOoio koX

307.
3'

PK

Pap.

^^eN: N^eN Pap. t6n* U. /3

:

CGQT.

du9inoTaTO XoucQN Ambr.^

314. G.

II

309. t6n p' : t6n 308. ^Noa q)i4NH Mosc. 1. 311. hie' 'icau 96ocde D. ipdcocae P^ (<f6ac'b& P^) 315. titIzontqc Zen. TCTpHr<aTac T6Tpur<2(Tac JPR 3" ^XisdjueNOc Pap. . auipia316. idupdueNO Pap. jS^. 317. T^KNa ipdre Mosc. 1.
/S^.
||

CP

II

305. Not only was this spring shewn at Aulis in Pausanias' day, but part of the plane-tree (307) was preserved as a relic in the temple of Artemis (ix. 19. 7). 308. 3a - 90in6c 5afa-, for Sia<j>oivl>s, intensive. 159, is apparently for ipbvios, gory, i. e. blood - red. Of. tfjolvLov ff 202, <p6ivL^. 97, ^otvqeis
:

314. ^eeiNd, adv. with cheeping in piteous fashion.

TerpiyOras,

315. In the principal caesura the hiatus is licitus ; we do not therefore need Bentley's conj. d/i^eiroTar' d\o<pvpo' '

Eendel Harris (Homeric Centones

p.

4)

has called attention to the curious echo of this line in Rev. xii. 1, 3 Kal aiiiJ,uov
fji^ya

316. Xe\isdiueNOC (the original e\i|ahas survived in Pap. ^, though perhaps only by a blunder ; see 530), 'coiling himself up for the spring.'
livos

&ip0Tj ht tG>l oiipavwi dpdKUJv fieyas irvppds, kt\.

Kal

l5od

an anomalous form. We djufiaxuToN have a root Fax, strong form Ftix in Frix'n,
:

Observe how the word t^kno 311. (and T^Kc) is repeated so as to give a sort of human pathos to the passage. Cf. 170, TT 217, and 6 248, 265, P 133 {riKos). Niinia especially emphasizes this association. Notice also the rimes, 311-3-5 and 312-4. This phenomenon, though not rare in H., is so sporadic that we have no ground for supposing it to have been in any case intentional, even if it was consciously observed.

pres.

stem ldxoi=FiFAx<''.
Faxvia,
5).

From
idvta

this

we

may

perhaps have a perf. part, without

like

redupl.
23.

Schulze

has

(H. Gf. ingeniously

(l)Faxov to explain the numerous cases where F is neglected, reading p-iya Fdxov, iwl di Faxov, iiriFaxov for /xiy' taxov ktK. Of this aor.
conj.
aor.
&li.tjii.(F)axowa.v, read by Ambr., would be the regular participle. The scholion of Herodianos on the accent of nrepOroc is characteristic irapo^vrdyios. Kal 6 p^v
:

an

st. vrr), as in 6 the only form found beside the pf. part, (v 98, f 354), other parts being supplied from the secondary

312. OnonenTH&Tec,
KaT-aTrTijTijx,

136

Kav(j]v 64\et TrpoTrapo^vrdvws,

(js

doidvKo^,
ruit

dXX'

iiretdi]

oOtws

Sokgl

rovl^eiv
lis

'ApurTi,pxo>i,

Trei66pe8a airwi

irAvv

stem

TTTTJ-K {irr-^CffOl).

apiffroji ypafj,p,aTiKwi.


lAIAAOe B
rov
.

(ii)

13
e(j}i]ve

fxkv

ai^riXov dyxev

9e6<;,

09 Trep

^
320

Xdav jdp
ij/iet?
ft)?

LLt^eOrjKe T^povov Trat? ayKvXofiyreu)otov iTvj(6r].\

eKaT6iMpa<;,

S'

IffTaoTe? 9avfid^o/iev,

ovv Beiva ireKapa Oeatv

S'

el(Trj\d'

KaX^^av
'tittt'
17/441'

avTiK

eiretra

OeoTrpoiricov djopeve'
;

avecot

iyivecrOe,
e<f>rive

Kapr] KOfiocovTe<; 'A^atot

fiev

ToS'

Tepa<; fier/a firjrUTa Zei;?,

oi^ifiov
ft)?

6-<^iTeKe<TT0v,

oov kXeo? ou

ttot'

oXetrat.

325

Kwrh reKV e^aye crTpovdolo /cal avrrjv, OKTw, drdp fJi,r)Trip ivdrT] ^v, ^ re/ce reicva, erea irr oXefii^ofiev a^di. ft)? fifjLel<; ToaaavT
ovTo<;
S'i'ZHXoN Ar. {v. Ludw. a(i loc.) Ambr.' (d(zH\oc 318. u^n: u^r' Vr. b. adHXoc Hesych.): detzHXoN Ap. Lex:: AtaHAoN Et. Mag.: dpizHXo^f 0: dpiSHXoN 319 'itfHNe : gaeise Q. eoHKSN Ambr.^ ficnep Bar. Schol. ad T 407. Zen. 322. &' om. 320 om. T'. aB. Ar. (An. says the line was added by Zen.). ufiN 324. ixlfi eeonpenecoN Pap. /S^. eeonponcoN T^ (^ ras. T^) GST. Pap. /SP. 325. d^iiT^XeuTON Vr. b. K 06 (with hyphen) A (T.W.A.): 8 oO (?) Q. 328. toccoOt' : re 326. tIkn' ?9ar6 fi (t^kno G) t^knq 9(Src Ar. (?). noXeuisoueN G^QTi nToXejufzoueN DU TocaOx* GRS tocoOt C^DQ,T^. noXeuizoucN JPE, Lips. Vr. a.
||

II

||

II

II

||

\\

318. 6tzHXoN,

8n

(sc.

Ar.

marked the

dplirjKov,

line with the SnrX^ wepiea-Tiy/ihri, because) ZriviSoTos dplSriXov /cal rbv ypd<fia ^i/iCKOK (the next line) 7rpoir48riKev. t6 yap d,pidT]\oy ^701* ^fi^v^s^ 6irep airWavov.

him made
is

and would be 'god who created of him an evident sign,' which

(Cf.

comparatively weak.

however

tlie

fate of the Phaeacian ship, v 156 Beivai \lBov iyyidi, yai-ris vifi Borji iKeKov, ha
Baviid^uxriv UTravres.)

ykp iav irXaffrji toSto ivaipu (i.e. whatsoever a god creates, that he brings to naught again. But there seems to be some lacuna in the quotation). X^ei IxhiToi ye Sri 6 0i}os avrdv 6e6s Kal ddrikov 4irolri(rer, Ar. It seems clear therefore that Ar. read iti^riXov (or dtSrjKoi') explaining invinble, and athetizing 319. dtSiiXos recurs several times in H., but always in the sense destructive, which will not suit here. The best course seems therefore to read diJi/Xoc, as phonetically equivalent to dtdriXov, but in a pass, sense, removed from sight Cf. &elSe\a. {dtj^TjXos d^avTO! M. Mag.). in- the same sense, Hesiod, fr. 136 (of Autolykos the thief) StH /ce x^P'^^ Xd|8eCic. , who (TKev, defdeXa vdyra rideaKev. translates 299-330 in Div. ii. 30. 63, took the word in the same way Qui luci ediderat genitor Satumius, idem
S
'

319. rejected by Ar., was known Cicero, Abdidit, et dv/ro firmavit tegmina saxo, and Ovid Met. xii. 23 Fit lapis et servat serpentis imagine saxum.
to

320. oToN here pieceded by davp-d^oiiev shews the origin of the exclamatory use,
e.g.

455

Si irdiroi,

ivvoalyai eipvaBevh,
'

where we must supply such the thing is a suppressed thought as marvellous, such as you have spoken.' The arguments See H. G. 267. 3. there given seem decisive against the
dtov hiires,

parataetic origin of these phrases. 321. Cauer, with Cicero, puts a comma at the end of 320, and regards the line as an expansion of olov irix^Vt ' ^'^ the portent came in.' This, however, d<ies not

seem very Homeric but the connexion with 322 is also unsatisfactory as the Bekker and Nauck context stands.
;

Abdidit'

Hinrichs suggests

dtSrjKos

ever visible,

at det as in aCTrdpBevos (Sappho), and The sense often in Aeolic inscriptions. is thus the same as with the alternative

the line altogether. 80U doubtless an error in transcription for 80, an intermediate form of the gen. which has disappeared from Mss. but may often be restored with
325.
:

demn

'

74

lAIAAOC B
Twt SeKarmi Se iroKiv
Keivo<i
Tft)9

(ii)

alpi]cro/Mev

evpvar/viav.
330

dyopeve'

ra S^ vvv iravra reXetrai.

evKViifiiSe<;

aXX aye
avTOv,
(S?

/Mifivere

Trai'Te?,

A'^aiov,
eXcofiev.

619

o icev

aarv fikya YlpidnoiO

'la')(pv,

e(f>aT,

'Apyeioi Be fiej

afi^l Se VTJe^
^Kj(aiS)v,
335

CTfiepSaXeov Kovd/Bijaav
fjbvdov eiraivrjaavTe';

dvadvTwv

vtt

'OSutrcri^o?

deioio.

rola-i

Se Koi fierietTre Tepyvio^

rj

linroTa NecrT&)/3'

"

&)

'rroTTOi,

Sr)

Traicrlv

eoiKOTe<;

dyopdao'Oe

V7]'7ri,d'^ot<;,

oh

ov rt p^eXet iroXe^rjla epya.

;

TTTJi

Brj

crvvdeaiat re xal opKta ^rjaeTai ruiiv

Br)

ev TTvpl

^ovXai re jevoiaTo

fxrjBed

dvBpwv

340

330. TOJC Ar.

(The scholia are contradictory.

to Herod., o' 3>c to Ar.
;

Sohol.
aCiToi

TU give t^jc
H.

Herod., t6cc' to Ar.) : 3' iic K : e' 333. jueriaxoN Pap. /3'. 334. KONdfiiccaN J : kon^Bicqn Q. 336. naiN^c(c)aNTec P Pap. a (enaiNe[ ) ^naipi^coNTec S. 337. Aropdacee Pap. ;8^. 339. Te om. S. 340. bk : ik G.
e' Stc to
||

A says 'ApiiTrapxos Sia tov t : the Et. Mag. and Anec. Ox. i. 234 give &c Herod. ? Q. bk : 3^ Q. 332.

confidence. So also in a 70, 208. See lines 518, 731,

and cf. and H.

fijs

time with the Homeric Enope, I 150).

G.

The

alternative

which makes

yepiivios

98.
329. Toil on this use of the article with numerals see H. G. 260 c. 330. Tcbc cf. g 48, e 271, where MSS. are divided between rcis and 0' &s. The word recurs only V 415, t 234, but has very likely disappeared by corruption in other places cf. on A 418. 332. The F of FiXuiiev is very doubtful in H. out of very many instances only one other (B 118) requires it and most reject it, though there is evidence for it from Elean inscriptions. Bentley
: : ;

only a lengthened form of yipuv is also known to the scholia. Another explanation,
liiri./j.os,

seems to imply a

der.

from ydpas.
old

The title is evidently so that the real meaning of it had been

Steph. Byz.

lost in prehistoric times.

mentions a village Tipriv in Lesbos, named from VipTjv tov TLocreLduJvoSf who may have had a place in the Neleid genealogy.
337. For the long a of dropdacee iTovieffdai 113, 288, etc., aSdvaros 306, etc., dvvafjiAvoio a 276, and other instances, which will be found enumerated and discussed in App. D. It is due to the ictus, and is confined to forms which would not otherwise suit the verse. dyopioixai occurs elsewhere in H. only in impf. and aor.
cf.

conj.

Fd\(jlj7]L.

335. For a participle belonging to the leading clause of a sentence, after a virtual parenthesis, we may perhaps compare A 153, where xaX/cwt drjidtijvres seems to belong to iirireis 5' lirirTJas in 151. But the construction is very awkward. 336. Pepi^Nioc is traditionally explained as a local name from a river or town in Elis where Nestor was supposed to have been brought up when expelled for a time from Pylos. The story is attributed to Hesiod (fr. 34, 35, Rzach), but Strabo p. 340 makes it clear that no Gerena or Gerenia was known to him, and that he regarded the supposed sites as fictions (cf. Pans. iii. 26. 8, who identifies the Gerenia of his
' ' ' '

338. For o6 a later writer would probably have used ixii, but the only instance in H. of such a use of /iij with the rel. is in line 302 (q.v.). oi5 shews that the claim is added as a general description of a class, while in 302 /ii) is used to make an exception to what the speaker has already said (H. G. 359).
339. Cf. 286, Virgil Aen. iv. 426. For In nupi cf. B 215. He means of course 'all our oaths are so much useless lumber.

'

lAIAAOC B
(TirovhaL

(ii)

75

aKprirot koI Be^iai, ^t? iiriinOjjiev

ipiBaivofiev,

avrm<;

yap iweea'a
<rv

ovSe

/i'^%09

evpefievat BwdfietrOa,

ttoKvv ^povov ivOdK iovTe^,

ArpeiSr],
a,pj(ev

e^',

w?

irpiv,

e'^cov

dcTe/iK^ea ^ovXtjv
345

'ApyeCoiai Kara Kparepa'i

S'

v<rixiva<i,

Tova-Be
vo<r(f)iv

ea

<pdt,vv6eiv,
,

eva koX Bvo, toL ksv 'A'^aimv

8'

BovXevcoa
re

dvvai<i
irplv

ovk ecraerai aiiT&v,

irpiv

ApyocrS
et

levai,

Kot Aio? alyio'^oio

inrepfievia K.povbcova

yvcofievai
(fyrjfil

i|r6i)So9

viroayeai'; ei re xal ovkL

350

yap ovv Karavevaat

rjjj.aTi

Twt, ore V7]vcrlv ev rnxwopoiaiv el3atvov

Apyeioi TpcoeacTi ipovov Ka\ Krjpa <^epovTe<;, daTpdinaiv eVtSe^t ivaiaifia arjfiaTa ^aLvcov.
,

341. file : aTc GP. hi e' Q. 342. rap PR rcip ^' U. 344. &' 'ie' [A] iaxeuxfka P. 345. fipreioiciN iuih (pseudo-)Plut. 117. 40. 346. toOc 3' ea JQ. KN : ixkn R (kcn Rm). BouXeijouc' Eust. 347. BouXeiiccoc' L Vr. a b A
: : :

aOxoTc Vr. c (Lips. supr.).

ffk Koi PR. aJN^cuia GR.
II

348.

||

oiKi Ar. (not oOxi)9i4N[ac Pap. (3^.

Sprocd' : Sproc Pap. /S^. kn fi. 351. In AJ3PQR

:

349. ei

re Kai;

353. eNafciJuia

341. SKpHToi, solemnised with unSee, however, as A 159. r 269, with note. Peppmiiller conj. S.KpavTOL here and in A but the Homeric form is axpaavTO!. cnoN^ai here includes both the literal meaning of ' libation and the metaphorical ' ratification of agreement.' desiai : handclasping as the sign of a pledge is mentioned Z 233, * 286. It is of course familiKr in later Greek ; e.g. Sepias ^^pety irapd tlvos, to bring a pledge from a man, Xen. An. ii. In^niejueN : for the rather rare 4. 1. non-thematic plpf. see S. G. 68. 344. hcreixtfka: see Curt. Et. no. 219; ' lit. not to be squeezed {<FT4/i<pv\ov pre.ssed olives), hence unflinching, immovable, as r 219. only here and E 200 345. dpxe'ieiN with dat., as dpxeiv B 592, 107, iiyefioyaieLi' B 816, y 386, etc., iyyeiaBai 101 ; always of shewing the 71,

mixed wine,

'

Thersites cannot be said to take counsel vbaipiv 'Axoiw". 347. aiiTOjN it is hard to say whether this is masc. or neut. (sc. ^ovXevp-dTuv or the like). airSs is so rarely used of things in H. that the presumption is in favour of the former, which we must then understand to mean there will be no fulfilment 071 th^ir part.' This clause is parenthetical, Uvai depending on pov\eia<n. 349. eV TE eV re cf. note on 300. There is no authority here for ij re in the first clause and we have no right nor need to desert the tradition and write fjTe ij re (or ^^) with Bekker, though cfre there is no other clear case of eiVe
his friends
;
:

'

an indirect question, elre found even in Attic in similar

in
b-jTios

oiK is
^p8ov

cases, e.g.

iS7}LS
I

eh'

'

way.'
346.
right,

Soph. Aj. 7, note. In the purely hypothetical statement of a fact {el with indie, here IcttL to be supplied) el ou seems to be the original

^v5ov gIt' oifc where see Jebb's

ToOcBe,

if

the

reading

were

shew that Theraites is aimed at, not, as some commentators have thought, Achilles and Patroklos, for it must indii'are some who are present. But we must read with P. Knight Toi>s &' lae (of. on 165), and then the reference is clearly to Achilles and

would

and more natural construction, though it was afterwards superseded by ei p-ij by See note on A 160, force of analogy. For the preand H. G. 316, 341.
dicative use of ijieOSoc cf. I 115. 353. itcrp&maN a very natural anacoluthon, the thought in the speaker's mind being Karhev^e Kpovluv. For the
:

76

lAIAAOC B
Tw
firi

(ii)

TLi Trplv eireifyeaOo)

olicovBe

veeaOat,
335

irpLv riva

Trap Tpatcov aXo'^^an, KaraKOi^Orjvai,

op/MTj/MaTa.

Ticraadai, S' 'EXej/j;?

el

re crrova'^a^

re.

Be

Tt?

exTrayXw? eOeXei oiKovSe veeaOai,,

rj<;

atneaOo)
o<f>pa

vrjo<;

ivacreXfioto

fj,eXaivr]<;,

TrpocrO'

aXXwv Oavarov koI

t'
iii

TTOTfiov eTritrirrji.

oKKd, dva^, auro?

Kplv
365.

firjZeo

Treldeo

aWcof
Aya/J-efivov,

360

ov TOi a/iro^XriTov eVo?

dvBpa'i

ecrcrerai,

orri Kev enrco-

Kara

(j>vXa,

Kara
:

^p'^rpa';,
^i.

nap

nep Ar.

356. b'

e'

Pap.

357. ieO^oi Vr. b.

361.

oOti

ilGHJP.

362. 9pi4Tpac t'

9HTpac JQ Vr. A.
a victim whose sufferings were to be The chief passages in H. are avenged. 5 145, 260, r 164, 399 ff., [i^ 218-24].^ See also Mr. A. Lang's note to Helen For the gen. compare SiX<>^ of Troy. T)vibxoi.a, grief for the charioteer, 6 124, etc.,
(ixos aiOfv

sense of I:ni6&ia (rather than iwl Sefid, 239. But Heyne cf. ivde^ia) see on rejected the line as jnade up from I 236 ; and the mention of such a vague omen is intolerably flat after the elaborate account in Odysseus' speech. When the line is omitted, Nestor also will refer to that portent. 355. TiNQ, as though eKaarov, like 382, 209, etc. much disputed line. It is 356. highly probable that Heyne is right in regarding it as interpolated here from 590, where the explanation is comparatively The x^pifoi'Tes of Aristarchos' simple. time took it to mean Helen's searchings of heart and groanings, and urged that this view of Helen's resistance to her abduction was peculiar to the II., while the poet of the Od. represented her as going willingly with Paris. Aristarchos replied, Uri ovk ^(Xtlv iir^ air^qs 6 \byos dX\' ^^uidev TrpdOeaiv r^v 'Trepi' Set \a^eiv, iv' fji. 'irepi 'BX^yijs.' The scholiast goes on, Kal ^artv b X670S, rifiupiav Xa^Giv dvd' &v ^arevd^afiev Kal ^fieptfiv^aafiev Trepi 'EX^J't/S' trapaXeiirTLKds (fond of omitting) yap irpoBitrtiiv ia-nv 6 Apart from the gratuitous n-otrp-'fi!. insertion of the preposition there can

169, xiS^O" vlo^

138, irivSo^

iraiSbs

i.Tro^Bi/i^i'oi.o

88,

and others

in

6pui4juiaTa recurs H. G. 147. 1. it evidently means the only in 590 struggles of war, opfjAu and op/juiofiai being used chiefly of the rushes of close conflict. (In the alternative expl. we should compare bpixalvw, always used of
;

mental

effort.)
:

'

'

357. ^KHiSrXooc cf. |3 327 'ierai alvas, a curious parallel to some expressions of modern slang. 359. This line is a threat, 'let him so much as touch his ship, he shall immediately be slain before the face of the (The alternative explanation, rest.' ' he will start homeward only to perish

on the road sooner than the

others,' is clearly inferior.) 362. This tactical counsel, like the advice to build a wall round the ships in

be
if

little doubt that this view is right, the line is to be regarded as in place here at all. The sense is all the fighting a7id groaning about (caused by) Helen (not, of course, our (mental) struggles and groans of sympathy, as some have taken it). Whatever excuse might be found for Helen in the guile of Aphrodite, there can be no doubt that Homer represents her as having deserted her husband voluntarily as far as the outward aspect of her action went and she could not therefore be regarded by the Greeks as
' ' ;

327-43 (q.v.), is singularly out of place in the last year of the war ; it is the first of many such didactic passages put into Nestor's mouth, and is meant at once to present him as the leading counsellor of the Greek army, and to introduce the coming Catalogue. For 9pi^Tpac, ckcTis, lit. brotherhoods, cf. I 63 A<fip-fiT(ap : the word does not recur in H., but is only slightly disguised in the Attic ^parpla, and is used by Herod, i. 125, where, as here, some MSS. give
the form tp-riTpri, perhaps by confusion with the Dor. Trdrpa. So in Attic (parpla has some support from grammarians and late authorities (see Lex.).

lAIAAOC B
a)9
et,

(ii)

77
(J3vXoi<;.

(jip-^Tpr)

(f)pi]Tprj(j)(,v

apijyrji,

(pvXa Se

Si Kev

w?

ep^7]t<;

km

rot ireldcovTai

'Aj^atot,
365

yvaxj-rji

eTrecO',

o? 6' riyep^ovcov /caKo? 09 re vv

erjtcri'

^S' 09

ecrd\o<i
,

Kara

cr(pea(;

yvdoaeai S
rj

el

Kal 6e<nreai'qi ttoKiv

a(f)paSirji
7rpo(7e(j}T]

Xa&v, yap p-ayeovraf ovk aXaTrd^ea

Ayap^ep,p(ov

avBp&v KaKOTrjTi Kal

TOP 8
airapei^opevo'i
fiav

iroXipoio."
Kpeocov
^

avT ayoprji vikuk, yepov, vla<; 'Ap^atwv. ai yap, Zed re irdrep Kal 'Ad7]val7) Kal "AttoXXov, ToiovToi BeKa /u,oi, (7vp,<^pdZp,ove^ elev Ajyaimv
7)

"

370

Tw Ke Taj^
j(epcnv
{/(j)

r)fiv(Teie

7roX(9

Tipidp,oio dvaKTO<;

fjp.eTeprjicnv

oKovcrd re irepdop.evq re.

|| ||

363. 9i*TpH 9i4tph9IN JQ Vr. A. dpi^rei i)iPQS. 364. Spseic PQR Vr. 0. Kai coi G. neleoNrai CZ>HPQRT Pap. jSi Lips. Vr. b A, Eton. Mosc. 1^ 366. 8c T* Q. uax^oNTO Q : uax^oiNTO Schol. ad A 368. 370. JUl^N : ufiN G : uku
||

II

Par. ki.

II

dropHi

aperAi Schol. ad

350.

373.

Ke

aJ:

Pap.

^.

There can, however, be no doubt of the connexion with frater, etc. The word seems to be a relic of the patriarchal time when the family, not the tribe,

was the

unit.

363. 9priTpH9iN is evidently meant to be a pure dat., an unexampled use of the term. -(pai. The only alternative is to take it, with MoUer, as an (ablat.) gen., cf. N 109 &iMjveiv vriav, H 522 TraiSAs dfiivei,, etc., and then write tfiikwv for 0i)Xois. But as van L. remarks, we ought to hear that the object of the arrangement is not that dan may help elan, but that elansman may help dansmam. But all the military advice of which Nestor is the

man will have a motive for ambition in the glory which will accrue to his tribe or family from success. Cf. Quodque praecipuum fortitudinis incitamentum est, non casus neque fortuita conglobatio turmam aut cuneiim faoit, sed familiae et propinquitates,' Tac.
every
'

Germ. 7 ; ' Batavi Transrhenanique, quo discreta virtus manifestius spectaretur, sibi quaeque gens consistunt,' Hist. iv. 23. 367. eecneciHi, a substantivized adj., like many others in H. ; a/iPpoalri
dvajKiilri
IBeia,
tai]

Tpa^ep-fi

iyp'q,

and

spokesman is Athens under

strongly

suggestive

of

cases used as here adverbially, avTipirfv aTrpiaT-qv (see 99) aiJ,tfiaSi-qv (Ameis Anh. to a 97). There is no need to

Peisistratos,

who claimed

to be his descendant ; and here we seem to have an echo of the political reorganization so supremely important in the seventh century in Attica. 365. After each oc we must apparently supply K lijiffi. from the next line iim would almost make Nestor call in question the existence of brave men while insisting on the presence of cowards
;

rather yviiireXaL), as rNC&CHi (Ameis). In 367 the contraction is not Homeric. MSS. all read yviicreai with synizesis in Barnes omitted place of contraction. the 5' in 367, but it can hardly be dispensed with unless we omit 365-6 as a doublet of 367-8. cf. /iaxi/iV i"^f' 366. Karix cipiac 'they will fight ill' airiv iydi A 271, each tribe on their own account,' and so
: :

ellipse. dXandseic fut. in potential sense (cf. Z 71, N 260), or perhaps as taking up with some slight irony Agamemnon's despairing tone, oi ykp ^TL TpolT]f alp^ffofiev edpvdyviav 141. Bekker's conj. dXaTrdfeis is needless. 371. This formula (also A 288, 132, 97, and several times in Od.) gives a typical instance of the similarity between ' wishing-clauses,' followed by a paratactic clause expressing the result, and regular conditional sentences ; 371-2 stand independently as a wish, as the appeal to the gods and the parallel passages shew, but by putting a comma at the end of 372 we could treat them as the protasis of a regular conditional sentence. H. G. 318. 374. Cpn6 xepcfN: this instrumental use of uTri with dat. is developed from
:

supply any

78

lAlAAOC B aXXd
/Moi
al'ylo'^o<;

(ii)

^povihr)<i
epi,Sa<;

Zv<;

aXje

eBaxev,

375

o? fie fier

a-TrpijKTOv;

koX veUea /3aX\et.

Kot yap eyaiv 'A^tXev? re fia'^ea'adfied' eiveKU Kovprj<;

avTb^uoi<; eTreeaaiv, iyo)
el
B'

^p'Xpv '^aXeTrauvcov
oiiKer

Be TTOT

e? je filav ^ovXevo'Ofiev,

eireira
380

Tpcoalv
vvv B

dvdj3\7]cn,<;

kukov

eaa-erai,

oiS" rj^aiov.

ep'^ecrd^

em, Belwvov, "va ^vvdyco/iev "Aprja.

ev /lev Tt? Bopv drj^daOo), ev B

dairiBa QkaQw,

ev Be Tt? ev Be Tt?
(5)5

iTj-TTOtcnv

Behrvov Botco WKVTroBecrcnv,

dfi(f)l<;

dpjjbaTO'i

lBa)v

iroXefioio fieSeaOo),
385

Ke iravTj/iipioi aTvyep&i KpivcofieO' "Aprji.

ov yap iravdaXy) ye fieTeacreTai, ovB' rj^aiov,

el
fir)

vxi^

ekOovcra Btaxptveei

/levoi;

dvBp&v.
Kafielrai-

iBpa>(7et
da-'irlBo<;

fiev

rev reXafimv
nrepl

dfi<pl

<nrj6ea<^tv
X^'^P'"'

dfi(f)i/3poTri^,

eyx^i'

376. xe.bc
J.
II

Kpcrr^p' S.

||

IdcoKSN

SeHKCN Pap.
Ji
:

/3i,

Eust.

376. Juer'

kqt'

Anpi^Kxac S. 377. JUaxec(c)dxiEe' naiNeiN G. 383. ebKUn6poiciN Pap. ;8^. Pap. ^. 388. crrieccflN ACff PQE Vr. b

uaxHC<ijuee' Ar.
386. S>c re Vr.
a.
||

378. y^aKe-

c,

Mosc.
:

CTiieecci(N)

noNHuepfoic [i)G]J[S]TU
ras.).

Pap.

j3,

Ambr.

389.

nepi

napi H.

||

y^'sipa

x^'P

^^ U^ (^a in

the local by a transition which is quite easy in phrases like the present, where subjection or ' falling prostrate ' is the leading idea in birb Sovpl ruireis, lyird
'
'

e5 diaBai. AirKa, to keep

Xen. Oyr.

Epigram
which
only

armour order, vi. 5. 3 ; e/s Sfipi.v iOevro 8Tr\a ap. Dem. 322. 6. 384. duipic : so MSS. Bentley d/upl,
;

667), iiTrcojt ijiro yXu/cepwi Taptrii/ieBa, the local sense almost fades
voOtTtai (pditrdat

(N

is,

however, found with gen. in H. 825, 6 267. Monro ff. G. 184

away, but never quite disappears. Obs.' dXoOca, aor. of the moment of capture nepeou^NH, pres. of a continuing state. 376. iinptkKTO\jc fnUtless, not conducing to any result cf. U 524 ov ydp rts
;
: ;

comp. Att. irepwpSifMi with gen. =io look round after, take thought about (Thuc. iv. 124), and also the gen. with &fi<pifidxea-dai H 496, etc. ifupU with gen. appears elsewhere always in the sense
'aside from.' 385. KpiNcbueea, measure ourselves; cf. the same root in de-cern-ere, cer-tamen. From the primary idea of separation (by sifting, etc.) comes that of two parties standing in opposition. So diaKpiN^ei, part, 38^7 ; cf. 362, T 98, tt 269 /ihos KpivriTM" Aprios, <r 264, a 607. 387. u^Noc &NdpS)N, a periphrasis for 'brave warriors,' as /t^yos 'AXjctcAoio, etc. 388. reu virtually ^rao-rou, at least for purposes of translation, as in 355. must in the ne.xt line supply ns as subject to Ka/imrai. This passage may be added to those in IT. Cf. 186, in

Trpij^LS

TT^Xerai Kpvepoio yboio,

/3

79

dTrpij-

KTOvs 6Bivas.

379. juioN, sc. /SouXiJy, to be supplied

from the verb so ? 435 ttjc 'iav, supply ^OLpav from Sce/xoipaTo, 380. ABai6N occurs only in this phrase, and always at the end of a line, except I 462 4Xd6vTes d' ri^aidv d7r6 airelovs. It would seem that some of the ancients
;

preferred to write oiS' ^ ^aidv or oi S^ The origin of the word and its relation to ^oi6s are quite uncertain. 381. suNdrcaiueN "Apwa, committere
^aibv.

We

praeUum; compare H
for similar phrases.

149, 448, II 764,

382. e&eco, not here in the later sense of 'grounding arms,' but place ready, bestow well, as I 88 rWevro Sbpira so
:

which

it

is

doubtful whether

irspl

is

prep, or adv. ( = exceedingly) ; cf. 289. For djuupiSp6TH see App. B, 1, 2, 3.

'

lAIAAOC B
(ii)

79
390

ISpoKTei

Be Tv

tTTTTO?

iv^oov ap/Ma TiTauvav.

/j,d'^r]<;

ov Be K
/MijMvd^eiv

eya)v dirdvevOe
iraph,

eOeXovra

vorjo-to

VTjval

Kopavlcriv,

ov ol evetra
olcovov^.
to?

dpKiov

io'creiTai
,

(pvyeeiv Kvva<i ^S'

W9 e^ar
aKriji i<p

'Apjeloi Be fiey

la'^ov,

ore Kvfia
395
XeiTrei,

v^riKrii,

ore

KivrjaTji,

Noto?
rj

i\Od>v,

irpo^rJTt a/coireXeof tov

iravToiav dvificov, or
dv(TTdvTe<s S'

S'

ov ttotc KVfiara

av ev6^

ev6a yevcovrai.
vfia<;,

opeovTO KeBaadevTe's Kara,

Kdirviaa-dv re Kara, K\.ima<; xal Belirvov eKovro.

aXXov
391. Aristot.

S'

dXXcoi epe^e 6eSyv aleiyeverdcov,

:

400

3^
:

k'

a'
iii.

Sn
11.

Ambr. Vr.
393. A&'
:

a.

|i

erco

Vr.

a.

||

leeXoNTa
398.
||

njciccoNTa
396.

Mh. N.
8n
r'

oiiV Q.
fi
:

396. kini^cei

CHPQKT.

rhn
Ar.

&'
ii
:

G.

397.
||

iccrAtrrec others.
:

riNunnai &p^ONTO

At.
:

nvis r^NHxai Did.

:

dNcrdNTCc

6p6uNTo C

6p6oNTo Cant.

cKedace^Nrec

Q.

II

KOTO

in\ Bust.

400. gpese Vr. b.

391. Noiicco

takes a partic.

in sense perceive voeh 'to think over,' 're' '

400. 'ipexe

the F

is

neglected as in
?/)efas,

T 150
ipeiov.

&peKTov,

570

u 458

member,' an

665, X 62, etc. 393. SpKioN, 'there shall be nothing on which he can rely, nothing to give him any well-grounded hope of escaping
infin.

the dogs and birds,' Buttm. Zex. pp. 502 vvv dpKcov ^ 1634, comparing dTr6\4(r6at ^^ ffawdijvat. He deduces this sense from the verb ipKelv, through the sense 'sufficient,' 'able to help,' and thence 'that on which one can rely.' So K 304 /uffObs d4 oi S.pKi.os icrai, his reward shall be certain (see, however, note there). The passage of course means he shall certainly be slain and left uu\

'

here eleven consecutive lines the trochaic caesura, which is commoner than the penthemimeral in H. (about 54 "5 per cent of the lines have it in M. and 58 per cent in Od., see Van L. Ench. p. 14 note), and was perhaps originally invariable. For the genesis of the Homeric hexameter reference may be made to a very interesting paper by F. A. Allen of Cincinnati, in Kuhn's Ztsch. xxiv. 558 (1879), where it and the Saturnian verse, as well as the typical old German measure, are traced back to

From

have

buried. 394. On ebc Sre without a finite verb see L. Lange EI pp. 134, 234, where it is compared with the similar use of is e^ He argues that there is no in similes. need to supply any ellipse ; the Ike is

o a time,' and is, It seems more likely, however, that there is an unconscious ellipse see M. and T. 475.
really indef., 'as
strictly speaking, superfluous.
;

a common origin still found as a metre Another view is in the Zend-Avesta. taken by Vsenei, Altgriechischer Versbau. He takes the original form of the hexameter to have been a couplet of which the second half had an anacrusis, long
or short

^7w \j^
I I

v-*
[I

recurs A 462, 132, 362, 679, 406, S 219, 471, 571, <[' 712, For the e 281, X 368, t 494. simile itself of. 144 and 209. 397. 6n6ucon : for this use of the gen. cf. V 99 dv^/iwv Sv<Ta^wv fi4ya Kvixa, A 305 viipea dftyearao TSbroio, and t 411 vovaov r^NooNAt6s, a sickness sent from Zeus.

The construction

^\-^\-^\-^\\
and of
that
this traces
'

doubtful length he holds

still

remain in numerous

Tai

sc. (S>/f/ioi

(but Ar. thought Ki/iara,

yivijTai,).

neglect of F' and other irreguBut larities after the trochaic caesura. the evidence is not decisive enough to raise this above the level of an attractive hypothesis ; and it gives no explanation of the importance of the bucolic
oases of
diaeresis.

and some actually wrote

80
ev'^o/jtevo^

lAIAAOC B

(ii)

avrap

Odvarov re (jivyelv koI fiuiXov 'A/37;o?. ^ovv lepevcrev ava^ avBpuv AjafiefJ-vcop
'

iriova 7revTaeT7)pov virep^evel

i

JLpovKovi,

KiKk.T]<TKev

Be <yepovTa<; apiarrja<i Hava'^ai&v,

/jjev

irpamo'Ta xal 'IBofievrja avaKra, Atavre Bvco Koi TvSeo? vlov, avrap eKTOv B' avT 'OBva-TJa Ad /Mfjnv ardXavrov.) avTOfiaro^ Be ot rjKde ^orjv dyaOb^ Mez/eXao?"
Neo-Topa
eVetT'
rjiBee

405

jap Kara

Ovjmov dBeX<j}eov,

o)?

i-jroveiTO.

^ovv

Be TrepicrrrjaavTO

Koi ovKo'^vTa<; dveXovTO.

Kpeotov

410

Tolaiv B' ev'^6/jLevo<; fierecfyr) " Zev KiiBiare neyiare, K\aive^e<;, alOepi vauwv,
p/r)

Ayafie/Uyvav

irplv

eir

rjeKiov

Bvvat koX

eiri

Kve^af e\6eiv,
OvpeTpa,
408. oi
:

irpuv p,e

Kara

irprjve';

/SaXeeiv TIpid/j,oio fieXadpov

irvpo';

aiOdXoev, nvprjaai Be
406. Biio

Brjioio

415

PQE.

407. 6' om. D. 415.

||

aCe" C.
Ti.<n
:

re G.
tov \

409. Sus[i. e.

pected ace. to Ath. p. 177. < KOdicre ju^ricre > An.

Kal al 'Apia-rdpxov Did.
||

412. Iv

y^ypairTai zeO ndrep KdHOEN ued^coN

Sia,

eiipcTpa

npHCai iv raU irXdarais ju^aepa Pap. ;8^

:

nXwcai],

409. 6aeX9E6c is the only Homeric (of. B 21) ; so dh>Speov, never SivSpov (cf. however on T 152). But 410. nepicTi^caNTo, so all Mss. the aor. mid. is always transitive in H. S 533, i 54 (see A 480, /3 431, etc.). ((TTTjo-d/OCToi S' ifidxovTO /J-a-xv) are ambiguous, but no doubt are also trans., as

form

Herod,

also

says

(rrijaaadaL

ttoX^/hous.

Bekker conj. ircplffrriffdv re, followed by most edd. so also in /i 356, But possibly the word may cf. A 532. have some old ritual significance now

Hence

lost to us.
vove<j>rjs,

oOXox<iTac,

449.

412. KeXaiNCfec, apparently for KcXaiThe god of the black cloud. epithet is also applied to blood, duslcy, of the second element the significance having been weakened a phenomenon familiar in the Tragedians but very rare

that irpiv was originally long by nature (Cretan vpeiv, Brugm. Gr. ii. p. 406). For juii with in fin. expressing a prayer see JS. G. 361. /i^ appears fundamentally to express the idea away with the thought that,' 'let us not suppose that,' and may thus be properly used with the infin. without the need of supplying any ellipse of 56s or the like. Cf. r 285, 179, p 364, where the infin. expressing the mere thought indicates, by the form of interjectional utterance, a strong wish and also the use of the infin. as an imper. The idiom is common in later Gk., e.g. Aisch. Sept. 253 ffi
'

Beol TToXiTai,

fii]

fxe

SovXetas Tvxetv,

and

inH.
that the sun set not upon 413. us,' a pregnant expression which is virtually an anticipation of the iiri immediately following, and may be compared with Eph. iv. 26 6 tIXios fj.ri iinSv^Tw See also ^tI TUJt TrapopytfTfjLuJi. ipAJcv. 487 Tpwrriv ii.iv p aiKovnv iSv (j>6,os. Some have, without necessity, conj. It or 7' La R. thinks that the in place of iir' word was inserted when it was forgotten
kn\,
'
:

other instances in M. and T. 785. (It is virtually a case of the use of /iij without a finite verb, such as we find in A 295 and bre |i^=' except' see Lange EI p. 162 (468), where the key to the question is given.) 415. nup6c for this use of gen. see H. G. 151 e, where it is classed as a ' quasi - partitive use, as though the idea of material used implied a stock drawn upon so 410 vvpbi /leiXurffinev, Z 331 irvpbs Bipyai.. npficai, A 481. di^Yoc with irvp, in the lit. sense blazing, conn, with Salu so G 217 irvp K-fjKcov {Kala). See note on I 674.
; : ' ;

H
:

'

: :

lAIAAOC B

(ii)

81

'X^oXk&i

^KTopeov Be '^iT&va "jrepl cTijdea'a'i Sat^at pcoyaKeov iroXee<; B a/j,<l> avrov eralpoi TT/ST^vee? ev Kovoriicnv oBa^ Xa^otaro yaiav. w? e^ar ovB' apa ttco ol iireKpaaive TLpovicov,
,

dXX' o 76 BeKTO fiev ipd, irovov S' afiejaprov oipeWev, avrkp eTret p ev^avro koX ov\,oy(yTa<; irpo^aKovTO,

420

avepvaav pkv irpSiTa koX ea^a^av koX eBetpav, i^erafiov Kara re KVKyqi eKaXvyjrav firjpov'i T
BiirTV)(a rron^a-avre';,
eir

avTwv

B'

mfioderriffav.
425

Kol rh fiev ap

crj(L^rii(Tiv

acfjvXkoicnv KareKaiov

(TTrXdyxya

B'

ap' dp.ireipavTe'i vireipe'^ov 'Yi-^aiaToio.

avrap

iirel

fiia-TuXkov
m'TTTTjo'dv

Kara firjp' eKar] ical CTrXdyy^y' iirda-avTO, T apa raXka koI d/j,(f} o^eXoiacv eireipav,
430

T 7r6pKf)paBeco<; epvcravTO re Trdvra.

avrap eVet iravcravro trovov rervKovro re Balra,

Baivvvr,
oiiBe

ri

6vfio<;

iSevero Satros

e[a-rj<i.

avrap eirel Troffto? Kal iBijrvo'i e^ epov evro, Tot? apa fivOcov ^px^ Tep'^vio<; linrora l^ecrrmp' "'A.rpetB7j KvBia-re, ava^ dvBpwv Ajdp^e/Mvov, fiTjKeri vvv Br) ravra Xeydtfieda, firjB' en Brfpov
'

435
^neicpaiaiNe
:

416. adTsoN
U.

H.
:

419.
!S

IncKpdaiNe Pap.
||

a.

^neKpdaNG Pap.
||

|3

420.

o re
:

de Q.

n6NON

<p6non Et. Gud.

npofidXoNTO An^Xonto GS (cf. A 449). at Pap. ^i. gaHpaw Q. 423. Te aO gpucoN fi dwIpucaN J (of. A 459). Kar^KijON J. 426. cnXdxNO P. KNiccH(i) GZ)PQE. 425. 6<piiX\Hci Q. iu.neipaNTGc G Eust. 427. uflpa (Ftol. uHpe) k^h kqI cnXdrxNo ndcaNTo Ar. 433. toTci hk S. 435. 5fl TaOra Zen. dHeauTa cnXdxN' P. (cf. A 464) itk nOn aOei Kallistratos aOei Ar. fi (Pap. jS^) SAt" aOei CP'R Pap. /3i uMdi [u.k hi) ti AHJQST. ik aOei others.
Ar.
421.
:
||

huArapron dXfocroN 422. aO^pucaN AG

:
|| ||

||

II

hM
;

||

417.

al/juiTdevTa.

^ooraX&N, proleptic as II 841 But aieaX6eN, 415, seems to

;

other shews that he ceiving Agamemnon,

is

deliberately de-

be a standing epithet of the hall

see

421-4
69. 426.

=A

458-61

427-32

=A

464-

X239.
419. The correct form lineKpdaiNe is preserved here by the papyri, and in B 508 by P. xpatalvu is a mere figment, a supposed case of ' Epic diectasis ' of. &KpadiiTov, KeKfidavTai. KpcUvu a,nii Kpaalva are related as Kpar- and xpaar-, head ; cf. dvo/JiaT- : dvo/j.ali'O (van L. Mich. p. 494). 420. Ar. read iXlaa-rov as a \^^is i/jupavTiKorT^pa, but the litotes in iuUrap;

= BoKaaaa 97, "Ap?;? = ToKe/ios

0X0765 'H0.
435.

'HqjafcTOlo = irupis, as 'A/i^irpir^ 'AtppoShi] = eiv^ x 444, /t

passim.

Cf.

468

'

TON is thoroughly Homeric, cf. X 400. Hentze points out that elsewhere a god either accepts the sacrifice and fulfils the That Zeus prayer, or refuses both. should accept the one and deny the

of Zen. given in the the only one consistent with Homeric usage cf. N 275, 292, T 244, Ar. explained the vulg. aSBi. etc. bneii voXiiv xpli'""'t o^oi airoS, thus Xerc&ueea <Tvpa8poi.{'difi.e8a, 'let us not now long remain gathered here,' which is unsatisfactory enough, though it takes account of the fact that X^eo-flai is never used absolutely in H. = Jo cojirerse. The

The reading
;

text

is

80


lAIAAOC B
afji^aWdifjieda epyov, o
Br)
(ii)

'

:;

0eo<;

iyyvaXl^ei-

aXK' aye

icrjpvKe<i

fiev

'A'^ai&v j(aXKO')(^iT(ovtov

Xabv
ij/iet?
io/j,ev,

K7]pii(j(Tovre<s
S'

ar/eipovrav
,

Kara

vrja<;,

aOpooi mSe Kara errpaTOV evpxiv

ijeipo/iev o^vv
'

'A')(at,u)v

o^pd Ke Baeraov
,

Aprja.

440

w? ec^ar ovS" airiOrjO'ev ava^ avhpSiv axniKa KTjpvKecrai, Xtyv^doyyoiai iceXevae

Ktjpva-a-eiv TToXe/jLOvBe

Ayap^p/vmv

Kapij KOfio(ovTa<; 'A^atou?,

coKa.

ol fiev eKrjpvacyov, ol B'

d/i(^'

toX B' rjyeipovTO fiaX

'Arpeicova BioTpe^iev ^acriXijei

AOrjprj

445

Ovvov Kpivovre<;, p,eTa Be yXavK&TrK

alylB
T7?
e')(ov<r

eptn/iov,

ar/rjpaov

aOavdrrjv re*
rjepeOovrai,

exaTov dvcravoi

irary^pva-eoi,

(supr. oi L) : ^rruoXlsHi 436. IrruoXizei Ar. Aph. Ap. Ehod. A : SrruaXisei 444. xApuccoN S 442. K^Xeue GQ Vr. V. 440. ireipoucn PET. Vr. a. 448. Aep^ONTO Zen. iKi^puccoN Q. 447. AriipooN Ar. Aph. : dri^peo t' PK. GHJQEST and A supr. (T.W.A.).
difficulty in the text,

alteration

and

which led to the this strained interpreta;

explained
left on,

by Reichel (ffom.

Waffen,

p. 69) as a Xaitr^ioy or skin

with the hair

d/ji,<l>tSd<reia,

how can Nestor talk about 'continuing this conversation' when no for this the words must mean conversation has been mentioned ? Epic practice forbids us to understand it of the conversation 'which had naturally taken place at the table, though the poet And does not mention it (Buttmann). though it is true that /iijK^ri does not necessarily imply that the conversation has begun (Gildersleeve in A.J.P. vii. The p. 271), yet ravra clearly does so. key to the whole crux is to be found in obvious when fact, which seems the pointed out, that the words of Nestor here really belong to his former speech,
tion, is obvious

whence the epithet

'

This skin 309, covered with hair. shield is the primitive form, superseded in Homer for the heroes by the solid shield overlaid with metal, but still carried by the common folk. But from its antiquity it remains as the divine armour. There is no ground for supposing it to have been of metal, except
that
in
it is

made by Hephaistos the smith

in place of 362-8, which are coudemned on so many grounds, and that they have been displaced to make room for The only that awkward interpolation.

question

is

whether we should simply

replace 435-40 after 361, omitting the

But the smith in his capacity of armourer may well have undertaken leather as well as metal work, and the mention of the golden tassels here and elsewhere in any case gives a reason for the intervention of the metal-worker. The Biaavoi are presumably a fringe with pendants, serving at once to adorn the edge, where the hair alone would make it look ragged, and to protect it where it was most liable to wear. So a belt is finished off with tassels in S 181. These
309.

formal 434 and making some little alteration in 441, so that it may follow directly on 432, or whether 362-433 are not an interpolation altogether. Either alternative seems admissible. 447. For the aegis see also A 167, E 738, O 308, P 593 ; it clearly symbolizes the storm-cloud, and as such belongs Apollo wields it properly to Zeus Athene here, E 738, 318, 361, fi 20
; ;

pendants developed

later,

under the

in-

fluence of the Gorgoneion, into the snakes of Athene's aegis in classical art. firii-

paoN and deaNdrHN being co-ordinated by re are epexegetic of iphi/iov.

448. Aep^eoNTai : so Ar. Zenod. -ovto. is quite in place in describ;

The present

204,

400.

It is

no doubt rightly

ing the immortal gear of the gods see a striking instance in B 726-8 compared with 729.

lAIAAOC B
trdvTe'i

(ii)

83

eu7r\6K669,

eKaTOfi^oio'i Se e/eao-ro?-

crvv TTji jrai<f)dar(70va-a

hieaavTO Xaov 'Ay^ai&v

1

450
,.i
',''''"'

OTpvvova
KapSbtji,
Toicrb

Uvai-

iv Be crdevo<; &pcrev eKciaTai

Trdkefiu^eiv ^Se

dWrjKTOv

fid'^eadai.

'J^'t-

d<f)ap 7ro\e/to? yKvKCcov yever

<f)LXr)v

^e veeadai

iv vrjVffl ykaipvprjco'i,
rjine irvp

e?

trarpiBa jaiav.
455

dtBrfKov etn^Xiyei acnreTOv vXrjv

ovpeoi iv Kopvtfyrji^, exaOev Be re ^aiverai avyrj,

W9 T&v
Tcbv
^Tjvciv
A<rt6)

ipj^o/jbevoav

d-rro

ycikKov BecrireaLoio
al6epo<;

aiykT) Trafi^avocoaa Bi
S',

ovpavov

Ike.

w?

t'

opviOcov iTereTjvSiv eOvea irofCKa,

r}

^ yepdvcov
iv
\ei,/j,S)Vi,

kvkvcov BovXt'^oBeipav,

460

J^ava-rpLov d/j,^l peeOpa,

irTepvyecrcri,,

evda Koi ev0a iroT&VTai dyaWofieva

451. JKcicrou (pseudo-)Plut. 136. 41. 452. Kpaaim CGPQRT. SXhkton CZlGrHJPQRU. 464. rXa9upoTci Q. 456. Kopu(pQ G KopufRci Q KopufoiNero P. 9aic Par. d ^k KopufRc Vr. a,. 457. t&nB' Vr. a. 458. nauSkc H. 460. aoXuxoBcfpcoN Q. fcmdecca H. 461. icfco Ar. Ptol. Ask. dclooi CG. 462. n^oNToi (p3eudo-)Plut. 14. 38. Herod, fi draXXdueNa 6raXX6jueNai CZ)JPQTU: Ar. AGHRS (mpr. ai) Harl. a, Eton.' Vr. b c A
||

||

|1

||

drciXX6uaNai Pap.

/3

ueNoi

(sic)

(T.W.A.).
the characteristic use of 3^ re in similes (456 and 463) to introduce an additional touch, often, but not always, containing the tertium comparationis. 461. 'Acico so Ar., who regarded it as the gen. of a proper name 'Ao-fas (for 'Ao-fcu), said to have been a king of Lydia. So Herod, iv. 45 koX toijtov iiiv fieraXafi^ADovTai toS oivS/uiTos Avdol, ^d/xevoc iirl 'Aa-ieoj toD K6ti;os tou Mdi'ew Ke/cXiJirSai tV 'Kcrlav. Virgil, on the other hand, clearly read 'Ao-fwi
:

450. nai9dccouca, dazzling, here and 803 only, perhaps by intensive reduplication from a secondary form of root <pa-, tj>av- (cf. inipaiaKui). 451. 6TpONouca, clearly not by words, but by her invisible presence and the supernatural power of the aegis. 455-83. The accumulation of similes has given much offence to critics, and most edd. reject one or more. But each is vivid and Homeric, and refers to a particularly striking point in the aspect of the Greek host the gleam of their weapons (455-8), the clamour of their advance (459-66), their countless number multitudinous unrest their (467-8), Then follow two describing -(469-73). the leaders in general and Agamemnon The effect is that of a in particular. majestic prologue, and would be greatly enhanced if the direct action of the

^^^^^

^^

^^

^^

circum Dulcibus in stagnis rimantur [prata Caystri.

Georj.
i.

383.

Ceu quondam

Cum

nivei Uqnida inter nubila cycni sese e pastu refenmt et longa canoros

"''^ ^'^^- '*^' """^^ ^'

''''^\^l''l

^'^

pujga palus.^m.

vli. 699.

followed on immediately, and were not interrupted by the Catalogue. The mention of the Trojans in 472 particularly requires that the two armies should be actually face to face. fi'taHXoN,

poem

lit.

'making
;

invisiblej'

l^avl^wv,

i.e.

destroying cf. note on SIS. 456. For this use of ^KoeeN, where we say 'to a distance,' see II 634. Observe

This is the only passage in the Iliad indicating knowledge in detail of any part of the coast of Asia Minor beyond the Troad. 462. draXX6jueNa, perhaps here in the primitive sense (root ya.\ to shine), 'preening themselves.' The variant

Greek but

&yaX\6ij.evac would be perfectly good for the masc. irpoKaei^ivToiv

84

lAlAAOC B

(ii)

KXwYjrjSov irpoKadi^ovrmv, afiapa'^el Se re

Xeifi(ov,

w? Twv edvea ttoXX^ ve&v

e's

airo koL

KKicndmv
465

TTeBiop

Trpoy^eovTO

%Ka/j,dvBpi,ov,

(TfiepBdKeov Kovd^i^e ttoBwv

ecrrav S'
fivpLoi,

airap inrb j(dcav avruv re Kal Xinrav.

'yiverai,
(oprji.

eV Xeifiwvi, %Kapivhp[(ot, dvOefioevn

oaad

re

(pvWa

koI dvOea

qvTe jjbvidmv dhivdwv edvea iroKKa,

a" re Kara crraOfjMV

wptji

-Troifiv^iov

TfKdaKOVcriv

470

ev elapcvrji,

ore re 7X0709 dyyea Bevei,

Kdpnj KOfioa)VTe<;
Ay^euoi,

Toacrob eirt
ev
TreSicoi

Tpmeaat

laravro Siappalerai,

fiefiawre'i.

Toil?

B',

W9 T aliroXia irKaTe aljoov

/C6

aiiroXoi,

dvBpe<;
475

pela BtaKpivwciv, eVet

vofiSit /Miyemcnv,

w? T0V9
vcr/MivrjvS'

'^yefiove<;

BieKoerfMeov

ev6a Kal ev0a

Att repTriKepavvai,
eirXeTO Trdvrcov

levai,

fierd

Be Kpeicov 'Aya/Me/wcov,
l.'/ceXo9

ofifiara Kal Ke(j}d\,^v

"Apei Be

^covrjv,

crrepvov Be lioaeiBdavt.
e^o'^o';

rivre /Sou9

dye\rj<pi /Mey

480

463. Xeijuicon

rata ap.

Did.
;

(Ar.

objected

that

the final short syllable

465. npox^QNTo weakened the sound of the line Sehol. T.) KQudNdpiON G JLT (pos< ros.) Harl. a^, Lips. 466. KONdBHce S. Kajjjcoiiplai C (post ras.) GVQ'T {post ras.) B.a.Tl, a}, Lvps. Pap. j3^. H. reiNcrai &pH A (T.W.A.). dSpHi : yp. fipi L (Tnan. rec).
II II ||

{m,pr. o).
,468.

||

467. ^ncton

90X0

469.

uudcoN

PIPU.
/3
:

470.
:

AXdcKOUCiN
||

re ire G re am. HR. PRtr. 476. Toijc r' G.

iXdcKONxai Pap. p. 471. <5t6 re : Stg i)k Pap. 8eOH PR. 475. SiOKpiNouciN GJ diaKpiN^cda(N) 477. ucue[iNHN Pap. a. 479. Spfit re Harl. a.
:
:

in the next line. van L.

noToiNTai: irirovTai

471 also recurs.

striking simile of the fly in

'

Homer has another P 570.

463. npoKaeiz^NTCOH, a pregnant expression, ' keep settling ever forwards ;

the whole body moves forward by the continual advance of single birds who keep settling in front of the rest. cuaparet may here, as in the two other passages where it occurs (210, * 199), be taken to refer either to bright light or loud noise, but the latter is generally adopted, and suits the simile best.
465. 6n6 must go with -roSCv, the gen. indicating a transition from the , , f , to the causal meaning 01 the prelocal position. Of. S 285 xo5S. C^o with T """ 363 To<r,Tly.
, .

471. It has been noted that this simile implies that only sheep's and goats' milk was used in Homeric, as in modern Greece, cattle being employed beasts of draught ; and further, that

was obtained only in the the natural breeding - time of wild animals, instead of all the year round by an artificial stimulating life, ^n was om. by Bentley because of the *'"" ''
the

milk

spring,

. spaces over which they range,

a
fpijf

l/J'''''xZL^^i " 1^?;^^ t^jn '>. ti.

s girdle.
:

^"'^/'''l'*''"
-a

^^^^

.,

oof 4. ZT',' ^^*' *^' 7""^''

woman

1 elsewhere ^""^f^* used only of

f h
H

469. ddiNdcoN, busy. See on 87. The simile indicates both the multitude of the Greeks and their restless eagerness for their object ; cf. 641-3, where line

480. SnXero for this use of the aor. in similes as virtually a present of. 4 etc. ; and for 6o0c TaOpoc cf. aSs Kdwpos,
dp/cos {v 86), ippiBes

alyvnoi (H

59).'

lAIAAOC B
Tau/50?'

(ii)

85
wypo/jbevrjca-i,'

o 7a/3 re ^oecrcn fieravpeveo

TOLOV ap
eKirpetre

'ATpeiSrjv 9rJKe Zeus ruian KCivcot,

iv irdKKol<ri
fioi,

koX e^o'^pv r^poueacnv.

'OXvfj/rria
tcrre

e<nrere vvv
v/jL6t^
rfp,ei<;

fiovcrai,

Smfiar

e'^pvcrai,

yap

OeaL eVre irapecrTe re

re irdvra,
'iSfiev,

485

he KK,io<; olov aKovofiev ovSe

ti

o'C

rivei rjy6p,6ve<;
8'
/jboi,

Aava&v xal
fiev

KoLpavoi rjaav.
ovB'
ovofirjvo),

jrXrjOvv

ovK av ijoi

iwdrjcrofiat,

ovS'

e'i

BeKa

yXaiaaai, heica 8e arofiuT

8e /Mot rjTop
eveit],

eiev,

(f)Q)vr)

8'

dpprjKTOi;,

^aXKeov
fiovcrai,,

490

el

fiT]

'OXu^TTtaSes

Ato? aljoo'^oio
inro "IXtov fjXdov.

Ovyarepei;, fivqaalaO'
ap')(ov<i

ocroi

av vqiav epem
CGffQ.
a,Trb

jnjdv

re Trpoirdaa'i.

481. arpou^Noici 484.

~fp.

482. fip'

3'

H.
||

483. eOnpen^'

(supr.

ex.).

KoX gNcnere

toS 6<lcncTe Schol. T.

6Xlijuinia dfiOUaT*

6\ujunid3ec BaeiiKoXnoi Zen. 485. ndpecre kq) Yctg 6 : 487. Placed before 485 in HJ (the same order indicated by letters in Ven. B) : om. 490. cpcoNi^ t' Bekk. An. 771. 489. eTen : fieN Cram. An. Ox. iv. 318. C.
21.
II

x"''" napAcre nvh An.

SpHKTOC PQR.

493. fipxoCic rip

aO

Q.

483. It would hardly be possible in Homeric language to join noKXoTci with

ApcbecciN rather ' pre-eminent in the multitude and excellent amid warriors.' either a redupl. aor. for 484. gcneTE ai-av-ere, or more probably for iv-a-ir-ere (which some read, v. supra), root <reir =
: :

sek,

our say.

The

pres. lvveire=ii>(TeTre,

Lat. insece {virum mihi, Oamena, insece versutum is Liv. Andr.'s translation of The a 1 AvSpd (Uoi ivveire, MoOcro). other aor. forms all take the full form of

488. For 6n with aor. subj. as apodosis to a clause containing el with opt. cf. A 386, and the equivalent fut. indie, 317 (so ^o-o-eiToi with Sre iut) i/i^aXoi., I 388, and other instances in M. and T. 499). Possibly tivB-Zia-oiMi. is fut. indie, and ivoii,-l)voi is independent of i,v, as in A 262 oiSk iSufiai. &v here seems to enforce the contrast, see H. G. 276 h. Virgil imitates the passage, G. ii. 42, Aen. vi. 625.

Observe the ndpecre, either 'are present at all that happens,' or ' stand at the poet's side.' The Muses are particularly appropriate in such a place as this, for they are goddesses of Memory (MoOira = Movrja, root inen ; see Cart. M. no. 429), though the legend which made them daughters of Mnemosyne is post-Homeric. Cf. Virg. Aen. vii 641.
the prep. in-<nr-eiv,

rime

fnoSa-aL

etc.

^x"""''''-

490. firop, Lat. animus, primarily of as here; then, as most comThough the monly, of the passions.
vitality,
it

word probably comes from Ha to breathe, would be quite against all Homeric use to understand it, as some commentators have done, of the lungs,
492. juNHcaioro,

made mention

of,

as

npon(Scac, all 5 118, o 400. to end ; so irpSTav fiiiap, etc.

from end

BoicoTia

A KordXoroc NewN.

The Catalogtte of the Ships, as modem critics have almost unanimously recognized, was not composed for its present place, but has been adapted to it. The phraseology throughout suggests a description of the assembling of the host iu Aulis, such as ApoUonios Rhodios gives at the opening of the Argcmautica, rather than a review of the army before Troy. Expressions such as &yi ^as, vies ianxioivTo, are out of place when used of ships which have for ten years been drawn up on land. When circumstances have changed, as with Achilles, Philoktetes, Protesilaos, the adaptation to the Uiad is made in the most superficial manner. Moreover, the Catalogue does not agree with the Iliad in the names of heroes and tribes. Not merely do many tribes, cities, and heroes named in the Catalogue not reappear in the Miad, while cities named in the Jliad (e.g. the whole list of I 150-52) are not mentioned in the Catalogue ; but the whole perspective of the Catalogue is entirely different from that of the Iliad. Here Boiotia takes the first place, both in order and in the number of cities named ; elsewhere it hardly receives a passing notice. The Arkadians, never named again, here bring the large contingent of sixty ships ; and so with many other cases. But it has been pointed out by Niese that all the heroes named in the Catalogue played their parts in other portions of the Epic Cycle. The conclusion is that the Catalogue originally formed an introduction to the whole Cycle, and was composed for that portion of it which, as worked up into a separate poem, was called the Kypria, and related the beginning of the Tale of Troy, and the mustering of the fleet at Aulis. Another point essential to observe is that in the Catalogue alone the localization of the heroes is consistently carried out. Elsewhere in the Iliad they are heroes of Greece at large, not of particular towns, save as rare exceptions, notably Odysseus and Idomeneus. Agamemnon himself is only three times brought into connexion with Mykenai (H 180, I 44, A 46), Aias once with Salamis (H 199). Diomedes never has a kingdom at all, but is called an Aitolian, who has had to flee from his home. The whole Catalogue contains an appropriation to the different Greek states of the heroes of Troy. This can hardly have been founded on old local tradition ; for it is noteworthy that few Trojan warriors received local honours in Greece proper ; Diomedes was worshipped in the cities of Italy, Achilles on the shores of the Black Sea. It would seem, therefore, that the partitioning was not carried out till after the early days of colonization. Moreover, it is clear that considerable difficulty was felt in the apportionment. Though Agamemnon is 'king of all Argos and many isles,' the realm of Diomedes is carved out of his kingdom of Argos and contains the chief island. Achilles receives only three towns, one of which (Trachis) is in Lokris, and should therefore belong to the Lokrian Aias ; another (Alos) is in the very middle of the towns ascribed to Protesilaos. The Phthians are followers of Philoktetes and Protesilaos, not of Achilles, in 686-99 cf. B 695, 704, 727. So the towns given to Eurypylos (734 ff.) lie in the midst of those of Eumelos ; indeed, as Strabo notes with astonishment, the Fountain Hypereia given to Eurypylos lies inside the town of Pherai which belongs to Eumelos. Philoktetes has the towns in Magnesia, but the Magnetes, who are expressly located in the same district, come separately under Prothoos. So again the towns given to the Lapith Polypoites are all Perrhaibian, but the Perrhaibians appear separately under the leadership of Gouneus. All these difficulties, it will be seen, occur in Thessaly the rest of Greece is at least not discordant with itself, though the name and city of Eurytos of Oichalia are transferred bodily from Thessaly to the Peloponnesos. So far as the Catalogue goes.

lAlAAOC B

(ii)

87

therefore, appearances are decidedly against the theory which has lately found much support, that all the heroes of the Iliad were originally Thessalian, and had been only at a later date spread over all Greece ; it seems that it was precisely in Thessaly that there was least clear local tradition. It is impossible to discuss here the historical questions raised by all these perplexities. It must be sufficient to point out that on the whole the author of the Catalogue studiously preserves an ante-Dorian standpoint. It is only in one or two slight indications that he betrays any knowledge of the change brought about in Greece by the Dorian invasion. The clearest of these is the presence of the Herakleid Tlepolemos in Rhodes, with the characteristic three-fold division of his people. And Thucydides long ago pointed out the difficulty caused by the presence of the Boiotians in Boiotia ; for according to the legend they settled there only twenty years before the Dorian invasion, and sixty years after the fall of Troy. He concludes that an iiroSaaiibs must have come in advance of the main body, and taken part in the Trojan war. It seems hopeless With our present means to give even an approximate date for the composition of the Catalogue. There can be little doubt that some of the material at least is old, though in its present form it must have been worked over at a late date. For the unmistakable traces of Athenian influence see

the Prolegomena.
canonical position held by the Catalogue in Greece in matters of inter-state best illustrated by the famous story alluded to by Aristotle {Shet. x v. ), that the possession of Salamis was disputed between Athens and Megara, and after a war was referred to the arbitration of Sparta. The Athenians urged in their pleadings the evidence of B 5578 {ol iikv odv iroKKoi twl X6\coyi trvvayuvicraa-BaL Xfyovffi ttjv 'Ofi.-qpov S6^av' ^fi^aXoVTa ykp ainhv ^iros gIs vewv KardXoyov dirl ttjs SIktjs dvayviovat' Alas S^ kt\, Pint. Solon x. 2). Schol. B adds other instances, saying that Abydos gained Sestos from Athens by quoting 1. 836, that Miletos gained Mykalesos from Priene by the aid of 868, and that Homer ' presented Kalydon to the Aitolians, in a dispute with the Aiolians, by mentioning it in the Aitolian Catalogue (640). There seems to be no independent confirmation of any of these stories, however. It will be seen that the Catalogue is arranged on a sort of concentric system, the enumeration passing from Boiotia NW. to Phokis, then E. to Euboia, S. to Attica, W. through the islands to Mykene and Sparta, Pylos, Arkadia, Elis, and Then a fresh start is made with Crete, and a the Western Islands and Aitolia. round is taken by Rhodes and the Sporades (no mention being made of the Cyclades) to Thessaly, which ends the list.

The
is

law

'

Boicoria

H KardKoroc necon.
ripj(ov
^

BottBTWi'

fjbev

HrjveXea^ Kal Aj^ito?

^ApKea-iXao'; re Ti.po6orjva)p re KXovoo<; re,

495

o"

&

"Tp(r]v evefiovTO

Koi AvXiBa irerprjeaa-av

%'Xpiv6v T6 %K(oX6v re iroKvKvqfiov t '^remvov, ecT'Treiav VpaZdv re Kal eipv'xppov MvKaXrja-a-ov, 0% T 0% T

a/A^' "Apfi
ivi/jLOVTO

Kal EtXecrtoj' Kal 'EpvOpai;,

Uereayva,
500

'SlKoKeTfv

'EXeav elxov MeSewj/a

^8' "TXtjv Kal

t',

ivKn/Mevov irroXUdpov,
@icr/3r)v,

KaJ7ra9 ^iiTpr^criv re 'TroXvrprjpcovd re

o'l

re K.opdovetav koI iroirjevd^

re TlXdraiav
ff
e')(pv
rjh'

AXuaprov,

01

ot

TXiaavr
dyXaov

ivefiovro,
505

oX

"Trrodrj^a'i
0"

el^^ov,

ivKrlfievov irroXiedpov,
dXao'i,

'Oyyrjffrov
o'l

lepov,

Yioaihrjiov

re TToXvcrrdcjjvXov 'ApvTjv ej^ov, oX re MtSetai"

nvii Sohol.
865, 25.

496. oV eupiHN 494-877 om. DTXJ Pap. j3 (506-877 added in {7 by later hand). 497. no\uKNHJLJ.6N : noXiiKpHUN6N Bekk. An. A (v. Ludw.).
498. e^cneipahf P.
||

e<ip<iyfiipou
:

GHJP.
;

500. eT)(ON

<!3koun P.

||

ju&CHN Zen. b&Bhn P. 502. efcBHN 503. noirieNr' SXhn J {yp. BXhn). 505. unb ei^Bac CJPR Strabo (and oi irXeiovs Eust.). dMapTON PR. 506. 507. dpNHN QcKpHN Zen. Ivioi ^coc ScTu Sohol. Ap. Rhod. iii. 1242. rdpNHN ap. Strabo, p. 413.
: :
:

496. The available information about the following towns will be found in Frazer's Pausanias vol. v., viz.
p.

Hyria Thespeia Harina 62, Erythrai 140, Mykalessos 66, 2, Eleon 65, Kopai 131, Thisbe 162, Koroneia 170, Haliartos 164, Plataia 8, Glisas 60, Onchestos 139, Arne 208, Mideia 567, Anthedon 92, Aspledon 195,
:

68,

Aulis 72, Skolos 21,

180. 502. noXurpi^pcoNa : Chandler was led to the discovery of the ruins of Thisbe (near the coast of the Corinthian gulf) by the number of pigeons which haunted them, as they do to this day (Frazer v.
p. 162).

Orchomenos

505. TnoeABac, apparently meant for a lower Thebes in the plain, an offshoot from the great city which we are to regard as still lying waste after its destruotion by the Epigoni. 506. For the grove of Poseidon at Onche.stos, and the curious customs connected with it, see Eymn. Apoll. 230, and Allen J.H.S. xvii. p. 247. 607. No Arne was known in Boiotia in historical times, the only known Arne being In Thessaly. Strabo takes this to be the prehistoric name of Ptoon, Pausanias of Chaironeia (Frazer v. Zen. read 'AaKp-qv, but Ar. p. 208). objected that Hesiod's birthplace, x"/"<

lAlAAOC B
Ntcrai/ re

(ii)

89

^aOeriv 'AvdriBova t

icr'^aToacrav
ev he eKacTTTji
510

rSiv fikv irevTrjKovTa vee<; kLov,

Kovpoi BotfflTwi' eKarov xal e'lKoai ^aivov.

oi
S'

'AcTTrXT^Sova valov
A.(rKaXa<f>o';

IB'

'Op'^ofievbv M.ivveiov,
vle<;

T&v

yjpx

koX

'IaXfievo<;,

"AjOt/o?,

ou? reKev 'Acttvot^t;

irapOevo'; alhoir],

Sofjbcoi

"Akto/309 'A^etBao,

virepmiov elaava^acra,
6

"ApTji

Kparepwc

Si ol irapeXe^aro XdOprjf

515

T0t9 Se TpirjKOVTa

yXa^vpal
li-^eBlo<;

vee^ ecmypaiVTO.
'"E'7ri(rTpo(j>o<;

airap ^coKi]av
vlee<;

icaX

?]pj(ov,

'Icpirov /j,eyadv/j,ov NavySoXtSao,

e'^ov Tlvdatvd re

ot K-VTrdpta-crov

irerprjecraav
TiavoTrrja,

K-plcrdv re
ot
01
o'l

^a6e7]v ical

AavXCBa kol
TdfnroXiv
eiri

520

T
T

'

AvefimpeLav koX

dfj,(j)evefJ,ovTO,

apa Trap
S'

TroTafiov K.7]<pi(70v Biov evaiov,

'7r7]j'fji<;

T6 AiKaiav e-^pv

K.'i](f)i,aolovfje<;

T0t9
01

afia TecrcrapdKOvra fieXaivai,

^(OKr](ov crrt^a?
B'

eirovTO.

fiev

laracrav

dfi(f)i,eTrovTe<;,

625

^oicormv
508.

efnrX7]v

eV
:

dpiarepd OcoprjcraovTO.
^apdc re xaoiac
ap. Strabo.

nTcon

NiccQN

HPS

Tc6n, KpeOc<liN, nOci^n,

511. acnXHadu' ^NOioN

CGJQCA

Eton. Mosc.
i2
:

1,

Vr. b (-nXiiSoN").

512.
||

toon:
518.

tn8' Cant.
617. (pcoKl^CON

516. ToTc Ar.

TcbN
:

(supr. oic)

HPRSK
:

TpiiiKONTa G.
520.

ulcc 6S.

II

and 9C>>KeiuN Ar. Six^s 9CiJki4con H [supr. ei over <k). aiBoXOao J (post ras. yp. NauBoXidao J) NauoXOao Bar.
,

KpiccQN

(second c inserted)
II

QS

Eust.

||

dauXida
||

nvh

dNOKpida Schol. Soph.

nciNoniia: naNomia>N{i)Zen., dfierpov iroiavrbvcTTlxoi' (An.). 521. O.T. 7SS. kh9icc6n PQK 522. 8p R. SBqinon L (P' ? eorr. Tivh iNeucbXeiaN Strabo. KH91CC0T0 PQC7 Strabo. 523. nHraTc G. 524. 5' om. P. to Snoion). TerrapdKONra L. 525. ScracoN CP (corr. from ScracoN) S TeccepiiKONTa A ScraN R.
|| ||

||

KaK-^, Bipei. dpyaX^r/,

could not be called

n-oXva-rd^vXas.

The Thessalian Arne was

the original home of the Boiotiaus, aco. to Thuc. i. 12. 508. lcx<rT6a>caN, as lying on the No Nisa in Boiotia was Euboic sea. known in the classical period ; hence the The conjectures recorded by Strabo. name suggests Nisaia, the port of not named this territory, ara elsewhere in the Catalogue, may once Cf. Pans. have belonged to Boiotia. i. 39. 5 T^t ir6Xei M.t-ya.pa (tvoiw. yeviaBai,
;

'E/)xo/iec6s cf. note on 605. Ares was the tribal god of the great tribe of the Minyai, and hence the two chiefs claim descent from him. 514. aidoJH, there was no dishonour in the love of a god. imep. eicoN. goes with tcke in the sense conceived, as 742.
:

wp&repov N/trai Ka\ovfihr]i. 511. The territory of the Minyai was For Orchoafterwards part of Boiotia. menos see I 381. The local name was

184. 518. 'l9fTou read 'Ii/>/roo by a certain restoration ; the second syllable of the name is short, see P 306. For this form of the gen. see ff. O. % 98, and for lengthening of the short vowel before initial ju, 371. 519. Kyparissos, ace. to Pans. x. 36. 5 the later Antikyra. Pytho is of course Delphi. For Krisa see Frazer Paus.
:

Compare

90

lAIAAOC B
Aoicp&v B
/j^eiciiv,

(ii)

^yefJLovevev 'OiXrjo<;
rye
'6(T0<i

ra^v?

Alfa?,

ov Ti Toao'i
rroKii

T!eXa/M)vto<; A?a?,
eijv,

dWa

fieCmv

oXiyo'i fiev

Xcvodwprj^,
530

ey^eir)i S' iKeKaaro HaveWrjva'; koI A^^atoi/?' ot K.vv6v T ivefiovT OiroevTo, re l^aXKiapov re

^rjaadv re SKapfprjv re koI Aviyei,a<} ipareivaf Tdp(priv re p6vi6v re ^oaypiov dfi(f)l peedpa'
rcoi
S'

afia rea-aapaKovra fiekaivai vfje^ eirovro

ot vaiovcn irep-qv
lepi]<;

AoKp&v,

'Ev/Soit;?.

535

"A^avrei;, oi S' 'Eu/Sotav ^X^ fievea irveiovre'i XaX/ciSa r Elperptdv re 'iroXvard<f)vKov 6 Icrriaiav
K.'^pivOov r
o'i

e(f>aXov

Atou r
ot

alirv irroXueOpov,

re K.dpvcrrov e'xpv ^8'

'^yefiovev

"Zrvpa vaierdeaKOV,
540

rSiv avd'

EXe^i]va>p o^o^ "Aprio<;,

'

lLaXKO)Sovri,dS7]<;,
rSii
S'

fieyaOvficov dpj(p<;
6ooi,

A^dvrcov.
KOjMocavre'i,

a/x'

"AySai'Te? eirovro

oinOev
(i.e.

527.
&9.

&Y\hoc

Ar.

ii

6 'IXfloc Zen. G.

528

528-30) dd. Zen.

529-30
:

Ar.

529. ueizcoN
i.

gXXHNOc Schol. Thuc.

Zen.

3.

b, Mosc. 1, n6XiN Q 536-7. oY d' eCBoiaN ^x^" >'<'' x^'^ n^poN G. t' icriaiaN A (e elperpioN ts Strabo. 537. xoXkO' Ip^peidN xe Steph. Byz. icriaiaN A", T.W.A.). 538. Ki4pie6N PQR. 539. NaiETdecKON QR NaierdacKON Q. 540. tiSn 3' GQ. aO G. 542. Tcbl : TtbN J.
: :

GPR Vr.
:

6n' XiNoecbpas CGQ. 530. nONEXXHNac oY Te kunon In. G. 532. BRcdN 531. KiipNON L. T<aN G. 535. cBAccqn C Eton. 534. Tcbl Laud.

H.

||

||

n^pHN

'<''

||

||

V.

Hyampolis

Daulis 222, Panopeus 216, 442, Lilaia 410. 528-30 were rejected partly on account of the obvious tautology, partly because of the word FlaN^XAHNac, which implies the later extension of the name of the Thessalian "EXXt^kes to all the Greeks. XiNoecbpHs, which recurs in 830, seems to mean wearing a linen chiton instead of a breastplate. Paus. saw such linen 'breastplates' at Olympia (vi. 19. 7) and elsewhere (i. 21. 7, with Frazer's note) ; cf. Alkaios, fr. 15. 5. Iphikrates armed the Athenians with linen instead of metal breastplates to make them more rapid in movement ; and this agrees with the character of light infantry and bowmen which is attributed to the Lokrians in 714, but is hardly consistent with the praise of Aias the Less as a spearman ; in 712 he, as a hoplite, is separated from his followers. He does nothing in actual battle to justify the praise in 530.
p.

459,

535. n^pHN, over against, as XoXxiSos Ag. 190. It might, howeyer, mean ' beyond,' if we suppose that the poet's point of view is that of an Asiatic Greek. 537. 'Icriaian, trisyllable by synizesis, as Alyvirrlas I 382, 5 83. Of. 'lariatcis
iripav Aisch.

'

'

&vi$riKev at the beginning of a hexameter in an inscr. from Delphi where, however, we should naturally have supposed that the diphthong is shortened
/i'
;

before the following vowel, as in olos 275, YatiJoxosHes. Theog. 15, etc. 540. Szoc "ApHoc, commonly expl. scion of Ares, ef. (pvos sprout, thence child, Pind. and Trag. ; so Qijacida ifw 'M-qvCiv Eur. Rec. 125. But it is far

more probably explained by

(Q.
{&-

Schulze

E.
6S6s

p.

= &im,
:

cf.

498) as companion, follower on 765, -f- = (rS-, *sed, root

of

cf.

Hesych.

6fe(a

ScpdTreta,

Sofor
rijs

iirripiTai).
:

542. BnioeN kojli6contcc t4 iTrio-w jn^/n; /ce^aX^s Ko/iavTes dvSpeiai X'^P'"- ^Siov

' :

lAIAAOC B
at'XJJ/rjTal,,

(II)

91

/iefiaS>Te<i

opetcTrjicnv fieKirjocn

ffmprjKa^ pi]^eiv Srjtcov a/x^l (TTrjdeaart,-

Twt
o?

S'

cifia

TecTcrapaKovra fieXaivai
A.6rjva<i
elj(^ov,

vrj<;

eirovTO.

545

dp

ivKrifievov TrroXUBpov,

Brjfiov

'^pej(ffrjo<;

iieyaXrjropo<;,
re/ee

ov iror
^el,S(opo<;

'ABijvr)

Ope^e Ato? OvyaTTjp,

KaS
S'

Se
eajt

apovpavrj&i'

iv

A^jjT/T/t?

elcrev,

ivl

'ttlovi

evOa Be
Kovpoi

fitv

ravpoia-i koI apv6iol<; tXaovrat

550

Adrjvaicov ireptTeSXojjbe.vaiv
Tjr^efiovev
vlo<i

iviavr&v

T&v avS"

TLere&o M.eve(rdev<;.
||

543. 6peKToTci

549 om. Pap.

a.

\\

^i4cceiN Strabo. cTi)eec9i(N) PR. 544. ecbpaicac F. Q. dei^NH P Aei^Naic G. In! : 4n ACHQS Eton. Laud. Vr. a b.
||

||

||

NHcb

di^uco

{yp.

nh^i)

NaiSa

{supr. h).
1|

650. IXdcKonrai

Vr.

iXdoNTO S mpr.
5^

652.

t&n

3*

CGJQ

Eton.

aO

Eton.

toCto t^s tux 'Ei^oiiiiv Kovpas, t6 tAs rplxas ^affetas ^X"") Schol. A. So of two Libyan tribes, oi /j^v Md^Xiifs tA diricroj KOfieovffi ttjs Ke^a\7Js ol 5^ AOaees
6iri<r$ev

rk

Ifiirpoirffe,

Herod,

iv.

180.
;

Compare

dpoipas f 10. In a still earlier stage Sij/j,os indicates a yet more complete communism, meaning the common stock personal of wliat we should call property, e.g. t 197 SrnibBev, A 704
'

533 the Abantes themselves seem to have been a Thracian Herod, i. 146. tribe, Strabo x. 445, These seem all to indicate that part of the head was shaved according to a tribal fashion, such as is familiar to us in the case of the Chinese, whereas the usual
epiJiVes d/cpiKo/ioi

Sijiiov,

and P 250

SiJ/iios,

A 23l

drifio^Spos,

S 301 Karadri/io^opTlaai. (Mangold in Curt. St. vi. 403-13.) 548. T^KE Spoupa is of course parenthetical an allusion to Athenian autochthony and 'Aflijn; is the subject of ela-e. The temples of Athene Polias

Greek practice was to

;

let the hair

grow

long all over the Kdpri KopJiavres 'Axa^oL being thus distinguished from many or most of their barbarian neighbours.
Sir A. Lyall's description of chief, 'girt with sword and shield, and having the usual tail of clansmen with their whiskers knotted as over the top of their heads particular about his eponymous ancestor

and Erechtheus were always under one roof. So 71 81, where Athene repairs to
Athens, she duvev ''EpexSijos TVKivbv SS^ov. This of course means that two different worships, one presumably pre-Hellenic, had been fused only the character of Athene and the pride of autochthony alike precluded the usual device by which the older hero or god was made zeiScapoc, the son of the Olympian.
;

Compare

the Rajput

as if he were a {Asiatic Studies p. 154). 543. Strabo aptly refers to this line in connexion with the curious compact between Chalkis and Eretria in the

Dorian

Herakleid'

graingiver, from feid, nIoNi, course, life - giving.

the
offerings.
;

not,
sc.

of

with

Lelantine war,
544.
It

Ti)Xe;86\ois

pJr]

xp^'^^ai.

seems necessary here to scan otherwise the dHtcoN as an anapaest See note on line is SoiSeKatriWapos. 1674. here in the strict local 547. Bhjuon It probably comes from sense, realm.
;
:

for cows and 550. JuiN, Erechtheus ewes were offered to female goddesses. The festival where these offerings were made was the (annual) lesser Panathenaia,' in honour of the two founders This naturally finds of agriculture. mention in the poems whose final redaction it appears to have occasioned. 552. riCTCi&o, gen. of Xlerec^j, as S 489
'

root Sa- of Saiu and means the common land of the tribe apportioned for tillage among the tribesmen, as is still done in the Slavonic village communities 422. So Nausithoos iSiaaar cf. on

JlifveXeoio.

The three following

lines

were rejected by Zenodotos, as was 558 by Aristarchos also, in obedience to the persistent tradition, evidently founded on truth (see Prolegomena), that they


92

lAIAAOC B
Twt S
^ie^Tcop
rati
S'
oi5

(ii)

TTfo

Tt? 0/MOio'; iirf^^^doviof yever

avrjp

Koafifjo'ai,

iTTTTOv^

re koX dvepw; aairihiwTa'i'

6

olo<i

epi^ev

yap

Trpoyeveo'Tepo'; -qev.
z^jje?

555

afia irevTijKOVTa fieXaivai

8' 8'

etrovro.

A'ia^

eK ^aXafuvoi ayev SvoKUiSeica vfja?'

aTTJae
oi

dywv

%v

A.drjval(ov

"(navro

<f)a\ayye<;.

8'

"A/370? r

Epfii6vr}v 'A(rl,V7]p
553-5
8' L.

Tlpvvdd re rei'^^ioea'a-ap, T6 0advv Kara koXttov ey(pv(ra?,

elj(ov
554. KocuHcat e'

560

de. Zen.

553. &' om. K.

:

PR.

555. N^cTCop

557.
a,

area duoKaidEKO
a).
||

Tivis

Bre TpicKaiSeKa Eust.

:

558 om. AH'fT

iffirep oiic

Pap.

Cant' Vr. b {Heurlarparos irapiypaipe rbv

(ttIxov tovtov ivravBa,

cipiaKu TOis KpcTiKols Par.

YeraNTO

criicaNTO L.

560. ^pjui6nhn t'

PE.

||

dciHN Certmnen Horn,

et

Hes. 282.

were an Athenian 'interpolation.' They must, however, be regarded as an integral portion of our (Attic) text. Herodotos mentions them (vii. 161), and Aiscbines {Ktes. 185) quotes the inscription set up by the Athenians in honour of the victory over the Persians at the Strymon, beginning
^K
TTore
TTjffSe

But no doubt the whole story

arbitration
is

of the a fiction, and the Athenians

Strabo force of arms. evidently doubts the tale (ix. 394), ol ft^v odv 'A.B'qvaXoi TOLa&njv riva aK^jxpOfrdai.
fiaprvpiav
Trap*

won Salamis by

'Ofi'^pov

SoKodcrtv

ol

5^

Meyapsis dvTnrapioiSTJo'aL
Aias
d'

airroTs ovtojs'

iK

2a\a/uvos

S,yev

veas

iK

re

Tr6\7]os

&fi'

'ArpeldTjiffL

XloXlxvris

Meveadeiis
TjyeTTO ^6,dov
8j/

K t' AlyeLpodaffTis

'Nta'alTjs

re Tpnr6d(i}v re.

TpwLKbv
^ipTj

h/j,

irediov,

Trod'

"Ofi.ijpos

/^avawv

irvKa
fioXetv.

XO'^KOXt-TlhvitlV
KOfffiTp-ijpa

pt^dxv^ '4^oxov

dvdpa

There can be little doubt that they have ousted an older version of this part of the Catalogue, in which the various independent demes of Attica, especially The Eleusis, were mentioned by name. praise given to Menestheus in no way In corresponds to the rest of the Iliad. A 326-48 Agamemnon depreciates him, and he is named again only M 331, 373, N 195, 690, 331, always among secondary heroes. There seems to have been no genuine Attic legend about him
at
all.

from this that the Attic version had supplanted all others at an early date, and that the Megarians had no authentic version of their own, but could only suggest what might have
It is evident

stood here. The fact that the line cannot be original is patent from the fact that Aias in the rest of the Jliad is not encamped next the Athenians, see A 327 ff., N 681. Indeed, the way in which the great hero is dismissed in a couple
of lines, without even his father's name, sounds like a mocking cry of triumph from Athens over the conquest of the

Here again criticism attacked the text at an early date (see Prolegomena), and seems, from the number of Mss. which omit the line, to have affected the tradition inprae-Aristarchean times. But the text was certainly current in the time of Aristotle, who alludes {Mhet. i. 15) to the story about the arbitration with Megara, to which the line is essential. According to this, Solon and not Peisistratos must have produced the interpolation as existing in the already established text.
558.

island of the Aiakidai. No line in the Iliad can be more confidently dated than this to the sixth century. 559. Teixi<5eccaN: the Cyclopean walls of Tiryns are as great a marvel at the present day as in the time of Homer. But this is the only mention of the town in H. ; the fame of it must have died out long before the end of the Mykenaean epoch. 560. Karexoiicac, enfoldiTig the deep (Saronic) gulf. The word applies of course to the territories, not the cities.
' '

There

is

ixoiirai

no sufficient analogy for taking by itself as intrans. = lying. The

viz.

Argive domain,

that centring in

lAIAAOC B
Tpoi^ijv
o'i

(ii)

93
'^irCSavpov,

'Hi'ova? re Koi a/MireKoevT

6%oi'

Aijivav MacTT/Ta re Kovpoi

A'^ai&v,

t5)v

av0

riyefioveve l3orjv

dyadb'i Ato/ijjSTj?

Kal %deveXo<; K.airavtio'; aryaKKetrov <^tXo? ut05'

TolcTi

afi

^vpvaXo<; TpiTaTO<; Kiev,

rjyeiTO

It7o0eo<;

(fxoi,

565

M'jjKKTTea)? utos TaXaiovtSao dvaKTo<;.

avfj/irdvTOJv
S'

^orjv d'yaQo's Aio/mtjSi]^'

t/tjcs

Tolai
dl

S"

afi

oyBwKOVTa fiiXaivab
el'x^ov,

eirovTO.

Se Mv/ciji/a?

ivKTi/Mevov iTToXiedpov,

d<^vei6v re JLopivdov ivKTi,fiiva<; re

'Ojoi'eta?

KXewvaf,
eparetvrjv

570

r
,

eve/iovTO
off"

'ApaiOvperjv t

KoX '^iKvmv
o'i

dp" "AS/si/cTTO? irpSiT

ifi^aalXevev,

"Tirepr}(Tiriv

re koX alireivrjv Tovoeacrav

rjB'

Tle)CKriV7)v

et'xpv,

Aiyiov dfKpevifiovTO

t* ap. Strato p. 375, Cert. Horn. 284 and yp. J. 563. After this is added TuSeidHc oO narpbc gxc>< u^noc oiNeidao 566. cOpiinuXoc Cert. Horn. 288. 566. uhkict^oc [AG]J in Oert. Horn. 286. 568. After this n d' Swdpec no\4uoio daituoNec ctix^conto, dpreToi {supr. co). 571. 6pNeidc : 6pNeidc J. XiNoeo^pHKEC K^NTpa HToX^oio Cert. Son. 292-3.

562. oY t' ^X*"*

3'

nhc6n

TUN

CGQ.

II

aO G.

||

||

dpaieup^HN
II

t'

t"

om.

JP

napaieup^HN t' Zen.

572. ciKuc^Na
:

PQE.

||

Sp*

^BaciXeucN QRU: ^BaciXeuccN CGS ^uBaciXeuceN aapacroc GU^. om. PK. OnepeidHN Q?/ {supr. 573. OnepHceiHN GHJ Pap. o, Eton. Lips. J Lips. Vr. a. OneppaciHN Schol. Ap. Rhod. i. 176. roNdeccoN : doNdeccaN before h) Peisistratos,' ace. to Pausanias vii. 26.
||

'

||

the ptoiTi of Argos,

is split

into a western

St.

i.

1).

Mhkict^coc,
489.

i.e.

Mtj/cktt-^os.

and an eastern

half, to provide a king-

See on
563.

A
j,,

dom
IS

for

Diomedes, and the name "Apros

the city, which became known only in Donan times, For the after the fall of Mykene. Herfollowing towns see Frazer Paus. mione iii. 293, Asine and Eionai iii. 299,
evidently used of
:

^^^^^

The second added line (v. supra) ^^^^ f^.^^ ^ seventh century (?)

^j.^^; j^^^ j ^^^g on 528.

^^^

p^^

-j^^

73_

q^

Troizen

iii. iii.

Mases
iii.

273, Epidauros iii. 259, 298, Kleonai iii. 82, Orneai

217, Araithyrea iii. 76, Sikyon iii. 43, Hyperesia, identified with Aigira iv. 176 (Gonoessa, see Paus. ii. 4. 4), Pellene iv. 181, Aigion iv. 159, Helike iv. 165. 564. aroKXeiToO, as one of the Seven

570. Ar. observed that when the poet speaks in his own name (here and N 664) be calls the city 'Corinth'; but puts in t^e mouth of the hero Glaukos the older name 'B0i5/))7, Z 152. See, however, note
there.

Adrastos, originally a 572. np&Ta local god, had according to the legend
:

against Thelies, A 404-10. 566. TaXaToNOao,sonof Talaos. This is one of a number of patronymics formed with a double termination another case of -iwK + iSijs is 'Io7rcTioW5?;s
(Hes.).

Forms like IIi)X7;a57)s, *7;/)7)Ti(i5i;s,

quite similar
;

they contain the (which itself is capable of being used for a patronymic, as TeXafidii/cos Afas) For the double suffix -i-id7is: cf. onAl.
etc., are
suff. -10-

been driven from Argos, and dwelt with his grandfather in Sikyon, where he gained the royal power, but afterwards he returned and reigned in Argos. The worship of Adrastos at Sikyon was vigorous in the time of Kleisthenes (Herod, v. 67), and is also found at Megara (Paus. i. 43. 1), but the legends Sikyon (locally all locate him at Argos. TieKvilif) seems to be a later name for
the older MriKiivri (Hes. Theog. 536).

compare Kopivd-ia-Kd-s (Angermann

C.

94

lAIAAOC B
AlyiaXov r

(ii)

ava iravra koI

apua r&i

d/i.^'
'

E\tK;i' evpelav,

575

T&v
'Kaol

e/carbv vrj&v ^/9%6 Kpeimv

<ye

AjUfiefivcov

'A.TpetB7]<i-

'iroXv

TrXettrrot

at apicrrot

eirovT

ev

8'

avro's

iSvaero vmpoira ^oXkop

580

KvBiomv, iracriv Se /ieTeTrpeTrev rjpmecraiv,

ovveK
0?

apicTTO^
S' ei')(pv

erjv,

ttoXv Se irKetaTovi wye \aov<;.

KoCX,7jv

AaKeBal/Mova K-qrweacrav
yieacrrfv,

^apiv re XirdpTriv re irokvrpripwvd re

^pvaeia'i t
o'i
o'l

ive/MOvro

Kal Avyeiaii epaTei,va<;,

T
T6

ap' 'AyU/UAcXa? elvov

"EXo?

t'

e^aXov iTToKtedpov,
585

Adav

el')(pv

^S'

O'ItvXov ajx^evep^ovTO,

rSiv 01

dSeX^eo? VPX^' ^"V^ dyaOo^ Mez/eXao?,

e^rjKOVTa
ev B

veav
Kiev

diraTepOe Be dmprja'a'ovTo.
r)iai,

avTO<;

TrpoOvfurjicri rreiroi.Owiy

orpvvtov TToXefwvBe'

fiaXucrra Be lero dvfi&i

590

TicraaOai '^\evr)<; opfiijfiaTd re <TTOvaj(d^ re.

o'i

Be

UvXov r
Ar.
(in

ivep,ovro Kal ^Aprjvrjv eparetvrjv

yp.

678. Idlicero 579.

AH

\&<i\<xeto
:

Sbiicaro

Si.

579-80

&8.

Tien.

Koi nSci one ed.) Zen. Par. k: 8ti naci(N) Q. 581. 582. fdpHN (and to. irXela tuv i.vTivh KQierdeccaN (Zen. ? v. Ludwich). eicBHN Maz. Tyr. U^CCHN : ju^cthn U {supr. ft ju&chk) nypi^cov Eust.). BtuXon J oV TiiXoN Tyrannio aOreiac t* 6. 585. oYtuXon 583. Bupceiac GJ.

naCIN 6^ Ar.

GU

||

||

(and yp. J)

oY Tii90N

(9 in

ras.).

575. AiriaX6K, the N. shore of Peloponnese, afterwards called Aohaia. tcon is gen. after rrjuv, ships of these folk. 578. Ncopona is found six times in H. and twice in Od. (w 467, 500), always as an epithet of xaX/cix. It is generally interpreted gleaming, shining, but the derivation of the word is quite uncertain, and of many interpretations that have been proposed none is convincing. 581. koIXhn a. KHTtieccoN, L. lying
Kryriiea-crav low among the rifted hills. perhaps refers to the numerous ravines which are characteristic of the Laconian mountains. There was another reading,

gent was independent of that ruled by his brother. For 590 see 356. The line, whatever be the interpretation of the gen. 'EXevrjs, is far more naturally used of the chief sufferer Menelaos than of the Greek army at large, 591. The site of Nestor's Pylos was disputed from the earliest days between three cities of the name in W. Peloponnesos, one in Elis, one in Messenia (the modern Old Navarino), and one between the two in Triphylia. The present passage,

and the

localities

named
seem

in Nestor's

narrative, favour of

attributed to Zen. by the scholiast on S 1, Kdierdeaffav, which was explained to mean rich in KaUros ' (said to be KaXaiiivdds, mint), but might equally mean ' full of clefts, from KOieroi (oi airb Tuiv (Tui!iJ,(iv (>oyxjJ.ol, Strabo) cf. iccdara = Spiy/iara rj to iirb <rei.fffi^C>v KarappayevTa Xwpia, Hes., and Kaiddas, the gulf into which political criminals were cast at fiparta. See H. and R. on S 1. 587. indTepec, i.e. Menelaos' contin,

'

clearly in the Triphylian, which lay near the Alpheios. So too the mention of Alpheios in B 545 points in the same direction. On the other hand the
ff.,

670

'

journey of Telemaohos and Peisistratos" from Pylos to Sparta with Pherai as a halfway halt, in 7 485, 5 1 is only consistent with the Messenian Pylos and the epithet r]ij.a.ebeis implies a situation on the sea-shore, while both the Elean and Triphylian towns were in hilly places. So again the legends of

lAIAAOC B
KOL @pvov

(ii)

95

AX0etO4O iropov koI ivKTlTOV AIttv,

'

Koi KyTrapiaarjevra koX Kot TlreXeov Kai

'

Afi<f>ijeviav evaiov

E\o? koI Ampiov, evdd

re ixovaai
595

avTOfievai dfivpiv rbv @pi]iKa Travcrav

4uKTtueN'

dotBrj'i,

592. fl^KTITON

CG

(supr. on)
:

eOkticton

TU: 40kthton

Q.

594.

neXebN

S.

||

^ngo re G.

595.

eduupiN

yp. fiuupiN J.

the migration of the Minyan Neleus from Thessaly all take him to Triphylia yet Pindar speaks of him as Mea-o-drtos yepwv, and the Messenian site was clearly that generally accepted by the fifth century. It is natural to suppose that, so far as the legends may have a historical basis, the Triphylian Pylos was originally the home of Nestor, but that, in consequence perhaps of invasion, which took the Aitolian place in the W. Peloponnesos about the same time as the Dorian in the E. and supplanted the Epeians by the later Eleians, the Neleid clan were driven southward out of Triphylia, and took with them their legends and local names to a new home in Messenia. Some hypothesis of the sort seems required to account for the frequency of duplicate The Homeric names in the region. poems then contain traces of both the See older and newer state of things. M. and R. on y 4, K. 0. Miiller Orchomenos pp. 357 ff., Strabo viii. 339 ff., where the problem is fully discussed. So far as they can be identified, all the towns here named are Triphylian, and Messenia is entirely ignored, unless with the scholia we take Messe (582), named among the towns of Lakonia, to mean Messene. But Paus. iii. 25. 9 testifies to a Messe near Tainaron, evidently the town here mentioned, though Strabo viii. 364 seems not to know of it. Christ has suggested that the list of Messenian towns named in I 149-56 may come from a lost part of the Catalogue dealing For the remaining sites with Messenia. Arene iii. 481, Aliri (Aipeia) see Frazer iii. 448, Kyparisseis iii. 462, Helos iii. 380, Dorion iii. 445, Oichalia iii. 408. 592. GpiioN, evidently the Qpvlieaaa
:

In Bhesos 921-25 the Muses speak of the time

&T fjkBoii.ai yrji xpucr6j3&)\oy eis XeVas Ilayyaiov dffy&voLfftv ^^(TK'rjfievai.
Mouo'at, /Myi(rTT]v els ^piv fieXcoiSlas SeivwL ffOtpLffTTJt QprjLKlf Kd,rv<f>Xdjaafiey

Qdfwpiv,

6s ijiiwv

irdXK iSevvaaeti

rex"'/!"-

It will be noticed that the Rhesos places the scene of the meeting in Thrace, and beyond question the legend was originally a northern one, transplanted southwards, perhaps, in the course of the same tribal migrations which carried the name of Olympos from Thessaly to Elis.

In

1.

730 below Eurytos and Oichalia

are placed in Thessaly ; and there also, according to Steph. Byz., Hesiod made Thamyris at home, in ^ilmov, the Dotian plain, a name which bears a curious Commentators resemblance to AiipLov. have generally tried to save the consistency of the Catalogue by supposing that Thamyris was a wandering bard, who found himself at Dorion, far away from the Thessaliau Oichalia, in the course of his travels southward. But,

apart from the fact that

Homer knows

irdXis of

711.

Tkracian. t6n QpAiKa, thai Thamyris, like Orpheus, was one of the
595.

legendary Thracians who dwelt in Pieria at the foot of Olympos, and from whom the cultus of the Muses was said to come.

of wandering minstrels, and tells us only of bards attached to a particular chieftain's court, there is clear evidence that the Oichalia legend, which played an important part in the later Epos, was localized in Peloponnesos as well as in Thessaly ; see 13 ff. (cf. 6 224) and Pherekydes in the scholia on Pausanias iv. 2. 2 Soph. Track. 354. says that the Messenians claimed, in proof that theirs was the real Oichalia, possession of the bones of Eurytos. There was, however, yet a third claimant, near Eretria in Euboia, which was generally recognized by later poets, the OlxaXias "AXtiKTis attributed to Kreophylos, Soph. Track. 237 and Ap. may therefore easily Rhod. i. 87. admit that the Catalogue recognizes two different localizations of the same legend, in preference to supposing, with Niese, that the compiler has fallen into a mere

nothing

We

96

lAIAAOC B
Ol-^aXiTjOev lovra irap
crrevTO jd,p
fiovcrai
ev'^^ofievo';

(ii)

^vpvTov
viKtjcrefiev,

Ol'^aXirjo';e'l

Trep

av avrai
doiSrjP
600

aeiBoiev,

Kovpat Ato9 alyio'^oio'

at Se ^oXmadp.evai, irn^pov Oeaav,

decnrea-iTjv dcpiXovro
Tcov

avrap

Kal eKKiXaOov KiOaptcrriiv.

Veprjvio<;

aW
S'

rjr^efioveve

linrora Neo-Tojpvee<;

Twt

evevrjKovTa ryXaipvpal

icnij^pcovTO.
bpo<;

ot 8

eyov

ApKaBifjv viro K.vWrjvrj^

'Cv

aoirv,

Ahrvriov irapd rvp^^ov,

oi
'ViTrr)v

dvipe'i

dy^t,fJLay(7]Tai,

^eveov r eve/jLovro Kal Opj^ofievov 7roXvfj,7]\ov re ^Tpanrjv re Koi TjvefJLoeairav '^viairrjv,

ei')(ov

605

Kal Teyirjv
%TVfi<f)r)X6v

Kal M.avrivi'riv ipareivrjv,

el'^ov

Kal TLappaairjv evefiovro,

Trai?

T&v ^px 'AjKaloio

e^rjKovTa

Kpeimv
ev
vijl'

Ap/airrjvcop
eKaa-rrji
TroXe/xt^eii'.

ve&v
cr(f>iv

TroXee? S

610

ApKdSe<; dvBpe<; e^aivov i-rricnafievoi

aiiTO? 'yap

BS>Kev

dva^ dvSpwv

Aryafiefivccp

597.
601. 60S.

T&N

px6ueNoc h' CQ.

C.

600. KieapicrfiN 602. TCOl

&d. Zen.
:

GHJPQC
tcon S.

(S supr.) Vr.

b,

Mose.

1.

II

napNadoN G.

aS G. 612-4

603. kuXXihnhn

S Vr.

b.

blunder through mistaking the name Dotion for the Messenian or Arkadian Dorion. The localization of this place is purely conjectural (Strabo viii. 350). The southern Oichalia was placed at or near Andania. 597. creOTo, boasted, see on S 191. This is the only case in H. of el &v with opt., but there are 26 (or 28) of el Ke {M.

Xiui Im iraiiroKoiaaTii (Kynaithos ?) Apoll. 172 naturally suggests itself. Teiresias, Daphnis and Stesichoros are other blind bards, ace. to the legends.
olxei dk

of

Hymn.

and

T.

460,

H.

O. 313).

It

is

that any particular shade is given by the particle. In accordance with Homeric usage it is more likely that the original sentence is to be conceived as yi/cijcw, eiirep h.v deidotei/ than to regard the opt. as representing a subj.
difficult to see

of direct speech. 599. nHp6c, a doubtful word, traditionally explained blind, as in Aesop 17 aviip TnjpSs cf iTvijAdiaaixev in Ehes. ut sup. Others say inaimed, deprived either of voice (so Ar.) or of the right hand, or more vaguely helpless ; and in this general sense the word is common in later Greek. This certainly gives a better sense, for as Ar. says, comparing blindness does not disable a bard. 6 64, Indeed, music is always the natural profession for the blind. The TV(p\&s &v/ip,
:

aOrdp is continuative, as 465, etc., and moreover. l:KX^aeoN for this trans. use of the redupl. aor. cf. 60, and XeXax">' always (H 80, 343, etc.). 604. The Arkadians are never mentioned again in H. except 134 in a tale of Nestor's, though their sixty ships formed one of the largest contingents to the army. The tomb of Aipytos son of Elatos is mentioned by Pausanias (viii. 16. 3) as being still shewn at the foot of the mountain SijTria. See Find, 01. vi. 33. For Pheneos see Frazer iv. 235, Orchomenos 224, Tegea 422, Mantineia 201, Stymphalos 268, Parrhasia 306. 605. Coins and the inscription on the famous Plataian Tripod shew that, as with the Boiotian town (511), the old
:

local

name was

'Ep^o/xeyis.

612-4 were obelized by Zenodotos but they are obviously designed to meet
a possible historic doubt, and cohere with the rest of the paragraph. Nothing of the sort, however, is suggested for the
' '

lAIAAOC B
VTja? e'uo-creX/Aov? irepdav
'ATpetB7]<;,
iirel
eTrl

(ii)

97

oXvoira irovrov,
fiefj^rjKei.

ov

crcfii

OaXda-cria p<ya

ot S

dpa ^ovirpdcriov re koL "HXiBa Blav

"Tpfiivri

evaiov,

615

o(Taov
TrirpT}

<!>

koX M.vpa-ivo^ ecr'^aTouxra Koi 'AXeia-iov eVro? eepyei,

dp'^pl eaav,
7roXee<i

rTKevlt]
re(T(jape<i

T&v av
VTje?

BeKa B

dvBpl eKoarmi
ETreiOi.

eirovro Ooai,
fjLev

efi^aivov

Tuv
ules
tSiv

ap'

'

Afj,(f)[fia'^oii

koX akino'; rjjrjada-drjv,

620

p,ev

K-redrov, 6 8

ap

Evpvrov, 'AKTopLcove'
6eoei,Bi]<;,

B
Be

'AfiapvyKeiBrii; rip-^e KpaTepb<; Aicoprji;-

TMV
oc

Terdpraiv VPX^ Ilokv^eivo'i

eK AovXi'^iOio
'E^tj'ttOJi'
6'

uio? 'Ayacrdeveo'i AvyrjidBao avaKTO<;.

lepdcav,

625

vrjaav al vaiovcn Treprjv d\o<i,

rSiV av6'

HXtSo? dvra,

rjyefioveve M.ijTj'i drd'KavTO'; "Aprji,

$v\etSij?, ov Tixre Bd(pt\oii liriroTa ^vXev'i,

616. I9'
618.

617. dXiicioN
flpxa' J-

OpufNHi Zen. O9' Q Eton. Mose. 1 A G. Icxardecca R Vr. a. Steph. Byz. ap. Eust. ; dXicioN Ar. on A 757. ^^proi Vr. b''. 621. fip' om. CQ {yp. S afe eOpOrou i. J). 619. gBaiNON PR.
:
|| ||

||

||

OKTOpicONE Ar. A(S supr.)U

Par. e^ g^:

diKTopicoNoc

fi.

622. djuapurKXeidHC

627. TN

(duapunceidHC R). V CP Vr. A.

624. draceeN^coc
|1

PR.

626.

aV

oV Zen.

||

n^paN G.

aO G.

Thessallan tribes, some of whom are as landlocked as the Arkadians. 615. See A 756 for Buprasion, the Olenian rock, and Aleision as landmarks of Elis, and Frazer Faus. iii. p. 466 for Hyrmine. The four localities in 616-7 seem to be regarded as being at the four corners of the valley known as Kol\ri There is a slight confusion of 'HXis. ^rds construction in Sffffov iirl Upyei, or, in other words, the object of i^pyei is not, as we should expect, and as we find in O 544, 6(7<rov, but "HXiSa, to be supplied from the previous line. Instead of Sa-(rov ivi, the usual phrase 358, etc.). is 8(roy t iiri (T 12, H 451, The distance of iirl from the verb forbids explanation by tmesis, nor is There iireipyety found elsewhere in H. would seem to have been a fourfold
. .

of Kteatos and Eurytos (not of course the same as in 596), as sons of Aktor,' at least as putative father. But the patronymic is here, as often, transferred to the grandsons ; AioKiSijs is a familiar
'

tribal division of Elis.

'Eneioi

was

tlie

proper

name for the inhabitants of Elis, 671, the name 'HXeZoi having probably
after the

come in

Dorian and Aitolian

is

invasion. 621. 'AKTopieoNe

properly the title

case, and Priam is AapSavldris from a yet more remote ancestor. The vulg. 'AKToplavos probably comes from N 185 where only one brother is mentioned ; here it is less suitable than the dual. For the curious legends about the sons of Aktor see A 709, 639. 626. aY, Zen. oi but 97 29 (dofios) utile:. and the analogy of vaierdav as applied to places by a sort of personification (A 45, a 404, etc.) are .sufficient to justify the reading of Ar. and mss. So Soph, Aj. 597 ffl KKeivh ^dXa/its, ati pAv irov valets oKltrXaKTos ktX. The Ecliinean islands as a matter of fact lie opposite Akarnania, a considerable distance N. of Elis ; but the Homeric geography of the W. coast of Greece is apparently based on imperfect hearsay, not on knowledge. DuHchion cannot be identified. It can hardly here be Leukadia (Sta. Maura).

98

lAIAAOC B

(ii)

6? TTore AovXi'^tovB' airevdaaaTO irarpl y(oKa>0ei.^'

Twt

B'

afjM reaaapcLKovra fjAXaivab vrjef eirovro.

'OSucro-eu? ^ye K<j>aX\rjvai fieyadvfiovii,

630

avrap

01 p 'lOaKrjV el'^ov koX ^rjpiTOv elvoaicjivWov, KUL JS^poKvXei ivi/MOVTo Kot AlyCXiTTa Tpr)y(eiav,
o'C

re ZaKVvdov

e')(pv

r]K

ot

%dfiov d/Mpevipovro,
ivifiovTO635

o'i

T
S'

i]ireipov

ej(ov ^8'

avrnrepai,

ra>v fiev 'OSvo'cret'9

VPX^ ^''

/Mririv

araXavTO'}-

T&i
ot

afia 1/^69 eirovTO SvcoSeKa fiCKTOirdpTjioi. S

AlrmX&v
JlXevpwv

^yeXro

@oa^

'AvSpab/ju)vo<;

vlo<;,

ivifwvTo koX 'DXevov ^8e

dr^'x^iaXov

TIvX'^vtjv
640

^MXKiSa T

K.aXvScbvd re ireTprjeaa-av
dncNi^caTO

629. douXixioN GS Lips. Vr. a, Moso. 631 id. At. ? (A has obelos but no sohol.). at end of line. 633. icpoKiiXHN Eton.
634. 635.

1.

632.
||

cduHN Zen.
A&'
:

{&/i,crpov

voiCJv An.).
t'

||

yp.

K dncNdcoro PR. eTyON om. PR, adding t' c^koun rpaxetaN GJ {supr. h) U {supr. h). A3' ai cduoN du9iN^uoNTO Par. d.
||

oY

a'

QS

oY

H.

||

fiNTin^paN Vr.

c,

Mosc. 1

fiNTin^pa S.

629. Phyleus had to leave his home because he bore witness against his father Angelas, who endeavoured to cheat Herakles of the reward promised him for the cleansing of the stables. See 519 Meges is Pind. 0. xi. 31. In N 692, still king of the Epeians ; the legend of his migration northwards to the coast of Aitolia looks like a reflex of the migration Such inof the Aitolians S. to Elis. vasions were commonly justified as bringing back an expelled family to The case of the their old realm. Herakleidai is the most familiar, but there are many others.
632. eiNocl9uXXoN =
ei'-fo<ri-,

hardly have been Ke^aXXiJves there. This was no doubt the ground for the (probable) athetosis of 631 by Ar. 637. uiXrondpHioi (here

and

125),

cheeks painted with vermilion. does not indicate so much a personification of the ship as a literal painting of a face upon the bows, the red paint being used as a primitive approximation to the colour of flesh. So
rj>oi,vi.KOTr6,pt)ios X 124, \j/ 271. Though this practice is not expressly recorded other%vise in H. there can be little doubt that it existed then as it did, and still does,
,

with This

all

over the world, from Chinese junks

fvomFoB,

root of diB4u, etc. ; 'making its foliage to shake,' i.e. with trembling leafage. So

to Mediterranean and Portuguese fishing boats, to say nothing of its survival in the 'figure-head.' In early vase-paint-

Hesych. Kivrjo'i^vWov, and

cf.

^vvoffiyaios.

NiipiTON, V 351, 1 21. The four places named in these two lines seem to be all on the island of Ithaka {'ISaKi) being the chief town), though the Greek geographers located Krokyleia and Aigilips on the mainland, Cduoc is Kephallenia.
635.
diNTin^paia,

ings the ship of war has an animal's head for the bows, generally a pig's snout. The original idea seems to have been to give the ship eyes with which to see its way. (See Assmann Jahrb. d. d.
arch. Inst. iv. 100, Torr Ancient Ships 37, 69.) Of course the actual painting may in Homer's ships have degenerated into a purely conventional

pp.

the

coast

of

the

mainland opposite Ithaka (regarded as part of Elis). That the inhabitants of the islands had such possessions on the mainland is consistent with S 635, where Noemon speaks of crossing over
to Elis, ^vdd.
fxoi

daub but the epithet in question shews that even in that case some consciousness of its origin had survived. Ar. remarked
;

tinroi

ScbSeKa ^iJXaat,

iK xpwM''''"' /i'l'S ?>' ^iiroXciirao-a ^uypacpLKiv. Cf. Herod, iii. 58 rd 5k iraKaibv iratrat ai vrje^ ^jav /xiXtIjS-r)

ii

Trpis

tV

uTri S' 7)idovoi raXaepyot.

But there can

i)X40^es.

lAIAAOC B
ov yap er
Oi,vfjo<;

(n)
vlee<;

99
?j(yav,

/isyak'^Topo';
evjv,

ovS dp
T&t B
Twt
ol
B'

er
eiri

avTO<;

Odve Be ^av6o<; MeXeaypo';dvaera-efiev AlrcoXoicri,'

rnjei;

irdvr

ireraXTO

afia

Teaaapdnovra fieXatvai
B'

eirovTo.
645

K.pr)T&v
Kj/eBO"oi/

'IBofjLevev<;

BovpiKXvrb^

rjyefiovevev,

eiyov VopTVvd re Teiyioeaaav,

A.VKTOV MtXiyroz' re koI dpyivoevra AvKacTTov

^aiarov re Vvnov re, TroXets iii vaterad)(Ta<i, aXKoi S" di J^p'qrqv etcaroinroXiv dfi^evi/iovro. T&v fiev ap' 'IBofMeveii'i Soupt/cXuTO? -qyefioveve Mi/jOioi/ij? T araXavTO? ^vvobkiwi dvBpel^ovrrjf Touri, B' dfi oyBmKovra fjbiXaivai vrjei; eirovTO.
,

60

TXi;9roXe/*09 8' '^paicXetBrj';

641-2 dB. Zen.
642. Mosc. (1

y^v'i

re /jLeyw; re
[I:n]

?)

adds Ka) TudeCic

eABcac 8t' dnc&Xero

645. d'
:

Xabc&xcu&N.
om. L.

643.

^^okto JR^S
:

Lips.

644. tS) e' J {post ras.).

646. KNcoccdN

CGHJQf7(so Tryphon).
yp.

647. dpri6eNTa S.
J.

KdueipON

||

XiiKacTON
A.

{supr.

B XiiKocroN)

xdjuipoN

648. n6\ic

651.

dN3pH96NTH

dNdpifbNTij G.

653. d' om. F.

641. For the Homeric legend of Oineus and Meleagros see I 529 sqq. Zenod. obelized 641-2, apparently because Meleagros alone is named of all the sons of

(where see note),

363, for diiSporrp-a, like a^pdrri dfi^t-^poros, where the j3 has, like the 5 of dvdpi, arisen from the nasal,

which then disappeared {H. Q.

370

n.).

Oineus.

inserted line (v. supra) testifies to the surprise naturally felt at the omission of Tydeus, the most famous of them. As the scholiast remark.s, a6T6c may refer either to Oineus oT to Meleagros, according to the punctuation.

The

T&i d4

sc.

Thoas.

Similar forms are a(/*)7rXa/ri)/iOTa Aisch. Eiim. 934, dvaifiJTrMKrjToi Soph. 0. T. 472, d{ix)w\aKii>v Eur. Ah. 242, where also the MSS. mostly give the /*. Of. dSpl- dvSpi, Hesych. In the Cyprian inscriptions the nasal is regularly omitted before a consonant (and so often in mod. Greek,
e.g. &Bpo)iros).

645. The enumeration having passed from Boiotia S. and W. through Peloponnesos and the Western islands to Aitolia, now takes a fresh start from the S. of the Aegaean Sea and passes through The Cretan the islands to Thessaly. towns named are all at the foot of Ida See r 172in the middle of the island. 7 for the Homeric account of Crete. 646. KNtoc6c S 591, r 178. 647. MIAhtoc, said to be the metropolis of the famous Ionic Miletos. 649. In T 174 Crete is said to contain ninety cities ; a divergence on which, as we learn from the scholiast, the xwpifoKTes founded one of their arguments. 651. 'ENua\!coi dNdpe'i'f^NTHi if this reading is right there is a violent synizesis But we of -ui i,v- into one syllable. ought to write dSpL^SpTiji (or rather 6,dpoip6vT7ii), where dSpi- is a lighter form of dvSpi- : and so XiiroOir' dSporrJTa 11 857
:

653. Id spite of this elaborate panegyric the Rhodians are not again mentioned in H. TIepolemos enters only to be killed in E 628 ff. His connexion with Rhodes is not there alluded to. It is impossible to suppose that a Dorian colony was ever admitted by tradition to the Trojan war ; but the triple division so characteristic of the Dorians is pointedly alluded to in 668. It is possible, of course, that the prae-Dorian Rhodians had their share in the early history of Greece, and that the Dorians only recolonized an island already Greek. The intention here may be to give the Dorian hero an earlier possession of the island, and bring him there not by the Dorian invasion but by a private quarrel ; but the author manages to betray himself by the word rpixBd. Bergk suggests that the high praise of the Rhodians

100
6K 'PoSou ivvea
oi
V7]a<;

lAIAAOC B

(ii)

ayev 'PoBiav ar/epco'^wv,

Bia Tpi')(a KoafirjdevTe<;,
655

'ToBov

dfi<peve/j,ovTO

AlvSov 'iTjXvaov re koX dpyivoevra J^afieipop.

Toov fiev TXijTToXe/io?

BovpiKKvTO<; riyefiovevev,
^i-rji

ov TeKev 'Acrrvo-^eia
Trjv

HpuKXi^eirii,

dyer

i^

'E(f)vprj<;,

-Trora/xov

dwo

ZieXK'^evTo<;,

irepaa'i

dffTea
S',

iroWa
kolo

BiOTpe^ecov al^rjcov.
ivrrrjKraii,,

660

TXijTroXe/io?

eVei ovv Tpd(f ivl fieydpcoi

(plXov fiTjrpoya

avTLKa
7]B7j

7raTpo<;

KareKra

yqpdcTKOvTa, Alkv/mviov o^ov

Se
vrja';

"Ap7jo<;.

at-\jra
/Si]

eTTTj^e,

iroXiiv

B'

6 ye

(f)evy(j)V

eVi ttovtov
^ir)<;

dire'CKr^a-av

Xaov drfei,pa<; yap ol dXKob

665

utee? vleovoi re

lipaK\7)eir)<;'

.avrdp o y

eV

'VoBov l^ev dXafu.evo'; a\r/ea Trda'^mv

Tpiydd Be

uitKTjOev

Kara^vKaBov,
CJPE

r]Be

(piXrjdev

656. 6pri6eNTa S. Schol. Find. 0. vii. 24.

|i

KduipoN

||

i^paKXeieiH

Bar. Eton. Vr. b c A. ApaKXeiHi Zen. (d/xerpov

iroiGiv

658. acTu3<Sucia An.). 659.

Tpd9eN

TH\(5eeN Strabo vii. 328, viii. 339. 661. 660. BioTpocp^coN HL. Tpdi^H Tpii(p' kn Vr. a rpd^er' in Mor. Bar. Vr. c Vr. A 665. h ricri Bft feureiN Scbol. iiti G. 663. 8zoc {supr. n) A (T.W.A.). 667. auTCip : aTqia 3' 666. ApaKXeJHC Pap. a {v. Ludwich ad loc). fiKeNG: fiaeN Mor. Bar. oV 8' lyiXneeN Cant. 668. Kaq>9uXa36N Vr. a. Zen.

Tim

firer'

ku\

PQR

QK

II

||

points to the time of tbeir naval supre-

maoy, perhaps about 900 B.C. The legend of Tlepolemos is given in Pindar 0. vii.
654. direp6i>x<ON, apparently a desperate word ; many derivations have been proposed, but not one carries conviction, It is applied by Homer to the Trojans, the Mysians, and once to an individual, Periklymenos, X 286. In Homer and Pindar it seems to be a word of praise, but later writers use it to mean overPindar applies it bearing,' 'haughty.' to things, N. vi. 34, 0. xi. 78, P. i. 50. It is common in Polybios, Plutarch, Philostratos, etc., though not found in pure Attic. I give without comment a number of proposed etymologies. (1) S.ya.v yepaSXos (Ar.) ; (2) diri toO 4701' iTrl y^pois dxeia-Bai {St. Mag.); (3) Sid. rh dyelpeiv
'

citing wonder (Scbmalfeld) ; (10) = d7^Xau^os, the bull proudly leading his herd Bergk (Gr. Lit. i. p. 129). 659 = 531. This river Selleeis (different of course from that mentioned 839, 97, in Asia) was according to Ar. in Thesprotia, in the country of the SeXXoi (II 234) others said it was in
;

and that Herakles took Astyocheia when he overthrew Angelas (so Strabo). For the name 'EipiipH see note on Z 152.
Elis,

661. The aor. Tp(i9e is here, as always (cf. * 84, 90), intrans., and should apparently be substituted for the pass, rpi^ which occurs only in V 201, A 222 (note the reading of G here). So rpaipev should

be rpdipov in
662.

251, 266,

* 348.

To{m<TTL Tporjyqv (4) aydpeiv 8xous, assemblers of chariots (Dbderlein) (5) ayelpeiv, uiKijs, swiftly gathering (Bbttdx'fi",
: ;

Likymnios was brother of Alkmena. See Find. 0. vii. 27. The homicide was committed in a fit of anger according to Pindar, but another legend
A) made it purely accidental, 665. y&p ol, MSS. with Ar. ; but the neglect of the digamma in the pronoun ol is so rare that it is better to read rip
(ap. Schol.
oi.

cher)

(6) dyalv) ipuiri (suff. -X"-), violent,

;

impetuous (Gbbel) (7) d7a-, Ipa, ?x"i having much land (Suidas) (8) ayaipai ix^iv, holding themselves proudly (Pott) (9) adj. dyepds, root ay, to admire, hence dyepiiffffei, (Hesycli. ), and d7^/)wxos = ex;

ol fiXXot is

common enough
524,
90.
,

e.g.

75,
;

264,
see

540,

in H. and many

other cases

lAIAAOC B
ic

(ii)

101

Ai,o<;,
a-(j)iv

09 re deolai

ical

av6pdiiroicnv dwicraei.
Ji-povlcov.
eicra'i,

Kai

deaTricnov wXovtov Kare'^eve

TjOet?

670

Ntpeu? ai XvfirjOev aye

^tpev<i 'A^Xat^?
Nt/jeu?,

vrja?

utos XajOOTroto

avaKTO<;,

0? A:aXXt<TTO? avr)p

viro 'VKiov rjXOe

T&v

aXKtJiv

Aava&p
eijj',

//.er'

dfivfiova TiirjXetwva'

aXV
o?
/cai

dXaTraSvo?
S'

7ravpo<;

Be oi eXireTO Xao^.

675

a/sa NltCrvpov t

elj^ov

K-pdiraOov re K.daov re
tb K.aXvSva^,

Kwi/ EujOUTTuXoto nrdXiv

'

vrj(Tov<;

tS)v

av ^etStTTTTO? T6 Koi AvrKpot; riiyr)<ydcr67)v, ecrcraXov vie Bvco 'UpaKXetBao avaKTO'S'

tS)V Be TpirjKovra <yXa(f)vpal vee? eaTij(oaivTO.
680

vvv av
669 ad. Ar.
Vr. A.
672.

TOV<;,

oacroi,

to TleXacryiKov "Apyo<; evaiov

671. Nipetic 8'

QRK
676.

||

alcOuHecN
:

QS

Vr. b: ^cOuHeeN
674.

0711.

Q.
3'

673, 675 &e. Zen., 674 oidi ^ypa(pev.

KpdcoN P. 677. 680. TCON AH J {yp. toTc) TV Pap. a ToTc iJ. 681. ZrjvdBoros fj-er^pacpev oV 3' "Aproc t' eTxoN t6 FleXacriK^N, oGeap dpoOpHc An. nOn aG Tot;e oY t' ainoi Q{supr. nOn Q^) E(nOn aO Toiic R) S Par. e {yp. nQn aCiTotic) j oi 8' aOro) Mosc. 1 nOn 8' ainoiic J Vr. a A nOn aOroi Vr. b nOn toCic 9hu) 8coi G.
RS.
675. r<ip oi Snero G.
:

KdcoN

PRf7 tSk 3" KCON Kw L

(posi ros.).
:

678.

twn
||

CGQR

Eton. Vr.

c.

670. There was a legend of a literal rain of gold sent by Zeus upon Rhodes,

apparently founded upon this passage cf. ToXi);' Sire xp^"'^" Pind. 0. vii. 50, /Sp^e xp""'^'"' vi,<pdSccrcri ir6\iv ib. 3i. Karax^eiN is very often used metaphorically, e.g. X'^P'-" ^ l^i ^tc, iXcyxclv 408, and so it may be here but Pindar's mention of the ^avdci. ce0Aa shews that he understood the verb in its literal sense. But this line, according to a scholion on There is no Pindar, was obelized.

mention of this in Schol. A, where we find,

however, that Ar. obelized the preceding line, taking {plXrjSev to mean they were friendly to one another in spite of the tribal division,' and regarding 669 as inserted in order to give another the line with explanation of (pOaiBev its obvious padding certainly bears out
'

descent looks as if these lines came from the same source as the Rhodian episode above. All the islands were Dorian colonies, but Kos at least had legends of colonization from Thessaly, whence Thessalos is brought into the genealogy, This is again an anachronism, as the Thessalian name is elsewhere ignored in H. 681. It is hardly possible to read this and the two following lines without feeling that originally Achilles was the leader of the whole of the Thessalians, and that his restriction to three paltry towns in 682 is merely a device to make room for the localization of other Thessalian heroes. As it stands, the effect is almost like ' all the peoples of Britain, who

the idea.

The double

671. Nireus is not mentioned again. epanaXepsis is unique in H. 505. For TciN SXXcoN after a superl. cf. 676. These are small islands among

dwelt in Greenwich and Woolwich and Blackheath, and were named Saxons and English and Danes.' The Pelasgian Argos, properly the central plain of Thessaly about Larissa, a long way from
Phthia, is in the sequel stretched to comprise Thessaly in the widest sense, and even Dodona in Aitolia. There can be
little

the Sporades, only Kos having attained any subsequent importance the Cyclades Pheidippos are not mentioned at all. and Antiphos again are named only the mention of their Herakleid here
;
;

doubt that Hellenes, Myrmidons, and Achaians were originally three distinct tribal names of Thessaly, all under the suzerainty of Achilles, as the South

102
o'i

lAIAAOC B
T
'

(ii)

KXov

0% T
^9i.Tjv

'AXoTrrjv oX re Tprjj^lv
^S'

ive/xovTo,

0% T

ev)(pv

'EWaSa
r)v

KaXKi/yvvaiKa,
Ap^atot,
685

M.vpiiiBove^ Be KoXevvro koX "EXXT/ve? Koi

rS)v

aS irevrrjKOVTa ve&v
01

apx^f
crTi'^a';

A^iXXev?.
'^yrjaaiTO.

dXX

oil

7roXe/J,oio
tr<f)i,v

hvarfyeoi;

ifivooovTO-

ov jap

e7]v,

09 Tt?

eVt

KStro yap iv
Kovpr)<;

vrje(T(TL

iroBdpicr)';

Sto?

Ap^tXXeu?
690

y^wofievog ^pia-7]iBo<; TjVKOfioio,

/Moy')j(Ta<;,

TTjv

eK Kvpvr)<7(Tov i^elXero iroXKa

Avpvr)(7<70v ZiaiTop6rj(7a<; koI rely^ea i^ySi??,

Ka8 Se
viea<;
682.

M.vv7]t'

e^aXev koI

'^TrL(TTpo(^ov iy^ecrificopovi;,

^vrjvoio ^eXrjTridSao dvaKro<;'

:
||

oi Sk TpHxTN* (rpHXCiN Pap. a.) en^UONTO fi TpHxTNO n^onto Ar. "AXoN oY e' 'AXioOnb' oY re Tp. 4n. Strabo. 683. 9eciHN Pap. 685. a. 684 om. P^ Lips. Vr. A. KaXeONxai Q KaXoONTai G. bk re Q. 686-694 6.6. Zen. tOn 5' P. afi : ap pi. 687. ^HN, OC TIC : ^ctIn Stic Q. IBqXen 692. uOnhtq RAXen G. 690. iN XupNHCcc^i Zen. tic: ti CH^. gXaBe R.

ypd<pov(nv oV o'

||

||

II

1|

||

was under the suzerainty of Agamemnon.

In I 447 Hellas, the
of Phoinix, is clearly distinct from Phthia, the home of Achilles. But in I 39,5 the Achaians seem to include the inhabitants of both Phthia and Hellas, a iirst step to the use of the Achaian name for all prae-Dorian Greeks. Similarly the Myrmidons are identical with the inhabitants of Hellas and Phthia in X 496. The confusion that reigns in the use of the names is a reflexion of the intermixture consequent on the great migrations from North to South, of which the Dorian and ThesSee Bury salian invasions were a part. This is the only in J. E. S. XV. 217 ff. case in H. where the name Hellenes The occurs, except in 530 HavfKKrive^. introductory words nOn aO are evidently used to mark a new and important Toiic is used as section of the whole. though the poet meant to continue with ^tnrere or ip^itj. 682. These towns are all in the extreme south of Thessaly, round the head of

ber, is iivaSficvos, d 106, o

400

elsewhere

home

jxviecrSM

woo a wife. ducHX^oc, from &x<>^t (cafca dxt T'epiiroiCiv, the vowel being lengthened, as so often in comto

means

pounds, at the point of juncture.

SvaTijKeyijs

Cf.

from dXyos.
;

der. from {F)rixn, as if no account of the F and even if we wrote 'jro\4fiov dvaFTjx^os with van L. the epithet would not suit fldvaTos (n 442, etc.).

alternative Tiorrisoniis, takes

The

T without

687. ArAcaiTO, potential opt. after 6's &v, as 348. (Other instances in M. and T. 241.) Ini crixac, into the ranJcs drawn up for battle. So T 353 Sirl a-rlxas S\to, V 113 iTTirovs ^pv^av iirl aHxas, brought them into line.

690. For the original home of Briseis on A 184. Mynes was her husband according to the tradition, though there is nothing in H. to shew it. She was captured on the same raid as Chryseis, 366.
see

the Malian gulf, in the same district as that assigned to Protesilaos (695 ff. ). 686-94, athetized by Zen., are evidently added to adapt to present circumstances a passage originally describing the miistering of the whole host. So also 699-709, 721-28. ^junc&onto, i.e. ifivaovTo=^ li.ilivi)t!KovTo. The only other form from this pres. stem, in the sense remem-

692. For the termination of ^rxccuubsee A 242. The anticipation of the future course of the story in 694 is paralleled in 724, but is not in the Homeric style ; the Epic poet occasionally speaks of future events as prophetically known to his characters, but foreshadows them in his own words only in suspicious

pouc

lAIAAOC B
Trj<;

(ii)

103
e/ieWev.
695

o ye Keir
S'

a^imv, Tay^a
<!^XdK7]v Kol

S"

avtrTijaetrOai,

ot

elj^ov

Hvpaaov

dvOefioevra,

Ai^fi7jTpo<;

Tefievo<;,

"Ircovd re fiijripa iirfKwv,

tSe IlTeXeoi' Xe^eTTotiji',

dyjfLdkov T

Avrp&va

rav av

IIjOa)Te<7i\ao?

dprjiof ffyefioveve

fwos ewv Tore S' fj^ e^^ev Kara yaia fjiiXaiva. rov Be Kal dii<j)iSpv<j>r]<; aXo^os ^vXdKiji, eXeXefTTTO
Koi
VTjo<;

700

S6/io<;

^/iireX'^is-

tov

S'

eicrave

AdpSavo^
jiev

dvrjp

dirodpmKXKOVTa ttoXv Trpwriarov ^A'^ai&v,

dp')(pv
Koa/iTja-e

ovBe fiev ovB' ol avapy^pt ecrav, iroOeov ye

dXXd

<7(f>ea<;

T[oSdpKr}<;

o^o<s "Aj07/O9,

I<piKXov uto? TToXv/M'ijXov ^vXaxiBao,

avTOKaa'iyvrjTO'i fieyadvfiov
07r\oT6/90? yevefjiijpcoi;

705

TLpcorea'iXaov

S'

d/j,a

irpoTepo^ Kal dpelwv

Ilpa)Te(rl,Xao<i dprilo<s'

ovBe

Xaol
eirovTO.
710

BevovO' fjyefiovo^, TroOeav ye /Mev icrdXov iovra-

T&t

B'

afia Tecra-apdKovra fieXatvai

V'i)e<;

dcri^cGceai (or d(N)cTi)cacsai ?, MS. (e supr. over ac) 694. &NCTi4caceai ^Ndpc^Na J. ft5fe GQ. ^x^noiHN Q. dNordcaceai) Zen. 697. 6rxi<4XHN Zen. 701. ddpdaNoc bakp 700. hk Ko) : 3^ KEN U. f aOiuoc SxTcop Dem. Skeps.
:
||

||

||

ap. Sohol.
708. oiiV

Lykophrou

531.

707. reNefiN

Schol.

A
:

60.

||

auxx Ax.

-.

fipa

fi.

&n

H Vr.

a.

709. re

uIn

re juIn

3^ urn

S.

710. tS> e' J.

||

TeccepdKONTa A.
696. The asyndeton shews that Ai^uhTpoc TejueNoc must be in apposition with Pyrasos, and is not the town Ajj/iTTTpiox, explained by Ar. as distinct from Pyrasos. SeeStraboix. p. 435, andcf. 606 no(7iSi)loi' dyXabv SXo-os in apposition with Onchestos. These towns surround Alos at the head of the Malian gulf.
Protesilaos' 243. ship plays a prominent part in the fight705, IT 286. 681, ing later on, 393 700. ducpidpufi^c, explained by TOV Si yvvaiKis iiAv t i,iX(plSpwt>ol eicri
Of. also
Xkto.

227

yii/wts S'

iK 6a\ifwi.o
'

699. KdrexeN, as

cannot mean weddingThe AtipdaNoc &NAp was chamber.' variously said to have been Aineias, Euphorbos, or Hector; the latter was the name given by the Kypria, Demetrios of Skepsis (vide supra), and Soph. (fr. 443) but Ar. held that it was certainly wrong, as Hector was not a Dardanian

But

ddfios

strictly speaking.

703. oiidk

uku

oOB'

oi,

yet

irapaai.

701. iiuiTcXiic ^oi areKvos fUvos TOV iripov Tuv SeffiriyrCiiv

Tos-

fj ij

6.<l>riifnt-

&Te\el<ij86,\a/j.ot>

l8os ylip

ijv

tois

yrj/iaffi

olKodo/ieTrBat (Schol.
;

A).

The

first ex-

plauation is best he has only half completed his household, as, though married, he has left no son. Of. Soph. 0. T. 930 because the wife's estate Trai'TeXJjs SA/Mp, is crowned and perfected by the birth of The last is founded children (Jebb). upon Odysseus' description of his building his own marriage-chamber, rf/ 189 sqq.
' '

an emphasis is thrown on the oi, which is not easily explicable, for there does not seem to be any striking contrast with some other leaderless band In such as the words would imply. 726 they come naturally, as two lost chieftains have already been mentioned, The line is simply copied here from 726. 708-9 look like a gloss intended to explain the apparently ambiguous 6, and filled up from previous lines so as to make two hexameters. The towns following (711-5) lie N. and (716-7) E. of the head of the Pagawere they
;

saean Gulf.

104
ot

lAIAAOC B
Se <^epa<;

(ii)

ivefiovTO irapaX Bot/Si^ffia XifivrjV,

Boi/St?!'

Kol TXa<j)vpa,^ Kal ivKTifievriv 'lacokKov,

'AS/x.7;Toto

T&v

fjpx

^tXo9

Trai.'?

evSexa vr/mv,

Ev/iTjXo?,

Tov

iiir

tskc Sia ' AS/MijTan

elho';

jwaiKUP
715

"AXKTjcm^, TieXiao dvyarpwv

ot

apiaTrj.

dpa

MrjOaivrjV koI

@avp,aKL7]v ivefiovro

Koi MeXt'/Sotav e'^ov Kal 'OXi^&va rprj-^eiav,

T&v
eTTTo,

Be ^iXoKTJ]Tr)<; rjpj^ev,

to^ccv iv etSw?,

vemv
fxev

epkrai

S'
iii

eV eKoarrji, TrevTrjKovra

ifji^ej3aaav,

ro^av
iv

etSores

i(f)i

fid'^ecrdai.

720

dXX' 6
Arjp,v(oi

vrjcrmi,

Kslro Kparip

dXyea

Tracr'^wv,

iv

rjiyaOer]!,,

o6i fiiv Xiirov vie?

A-^aiwv

eXKei /j.o'^di^ovTa KaKWi 6Xo6<f)povo<i liBpov

evd'

6 ye Kelr

'Apyeloi irapa

vTjvcrl

dyecov To/^a Se fivqaeadai kfieXXov ^iXoKrrjrao dvuKTO^.

dvapyoi kaav, irodeov ye
OtX-Tjo?
vo6o<; vlo'i,
vtt
fiev

725

ovSe fiev

oils'

ol

ap'^ov

dXXd
TOV p
ot
o'i

M.eBcov

Kocrp^rjo-ev,

ereKev
8'

'Ptjvtj

OiXijl TrToXnropdaii.
lOwfirjv

elyov Tpl,KK7]v kul

KXeopaKoeacrav,
730

evov OlyaXiriv iroXiv EupuTOU Ot^aXt?}o?,

ails'

tS)V

r)yeLa6r)v

AaKXriinov Bvo
/car

iralBe,

711.

P. iv. 125.

Vr.
J.

a.
II

i3fe kpi^nhn On^peiaN Schol. Pind. iaoXxbN GPR Harl. a. 713. tSm h' niTiieioN Steph. Byz. 717. JULeXfBoiON 6XizHNa 715. neXiaao J. 718. t&n aO ArGu6Neue 9iXokti^thc, Sroc 6iN3puN Zen. TpaxetoN G.

napai

BoiBH'i'da

X(unhn

hlov^
||

712. eOKTiusNON

Harl.

a.

|i

[supr. juNiiceceai). &ueXXeN Pap. toOc Bfe Zen. 728. imh iXfii J (yp. On' 6TXflT). 729. K\uuaK6eccaN A Pans. iv. 9. 2: xXHuaK^eccaN G (and 'Rsupr.): KXcojuardeci^ri^ceHN Q. natdec P. 731. tQ>n aO G f7^ Vr. b. CON P.

724-5
a',

(6

?)

&.0.

Zen.

724. 3' 6NCTi4cceai

:

||

supr. o.

727.

dXXa

||

||

719.

line (Phil. vav^&T-qv.

Sophokles evidently follows tMs 1027), irKeiaavB' fir vaml

came the cultus

historical

of Asklepios, whicli in

720. For T91 Bentley conj. ^5^, perhaps rightly but see note on Z 478. 723. 6Xo6<ppcoN is used in II. only of animals (0 630, P 21), in Od. only of men (a 52, k 137, X 322). There is no other allusion in H. to the story of Philoktetes, but it must have been perfeotly familiar as an essential part of the Zen. athetlzed 724-6 on legend of Troy. Medon the same grounds as 686-94. appears again in N 694, but there he is
;

times had its chief seat in Epidauros, though the temple at Trikka was always famous. (The oldest myth takes us to Lakereia on the Boibeian lake,

which we have just

left,

711.)

Homer

does not represent him as anything more than a mortal chieftain, A 194. kXuuqK6eccaN {Hv. \ey.), tt/k rpaxetav Kal tpt] ixov(Tav Schol. B, TroXXa diroKXlfMra Sxovffav, KprqiiviiSri Hesych. Der. and reading are alike uncertain. /cXijuaKieaaav might perhaps be used of terraced hill-sides, like staircases. For Oichalia

leaderafthePhthianswithPodarkes(704). 729. There is now a jump from the SE. to the W. of Thessaly, whence

and Eurytos

see on 595. 731. 'AckXhrioO : read on 518.

'A(7/cXi;7ri6o,

see

lAIAAOC B
ItjTTJp'

(ii)

105

dr/ddco,

IloSaXet/ato? ^Se

M.a'^dmv
eaTiyowvro.

ToZ? Se TpirjKOVTCL yX,a(j}vpal

ot 01
8'
e'x^ov

vie';

'Op/ieviov o" re Kpijvrjv "Tirepeiav,

735

e')(pv

Aarepiov TiTavoio re XevKO, Kaprjva,

EujOUTTuXo? 'Euai/u.oi'o? ar/\ab<;
vrje'i

Ta)v

VPX

vi6<;-

TWt B
ot B

afjM recrcrapd/covTa fieKaivai

eirovro.

"Apyiacrav ej(pv Kot VvpTwvqv ivifwVTO,

HXiivrjv re iroXtv t

"Opdrjp
tS)v
vloi;

OXooaaova

'KevKtjv,

av0

'^jefioveve /iteveTTToXe/io? UoXv-jroLTr)';,

740

HeiptOooio, tov d9avaT0<; reKero Zev?,

VTTO Tleipidocoi, TSKETO /cXuTO? 'IirTToSafieLa
(j>'^pa<i

Tov p
TOK? B

rjfian Twt, ots

ertcraTO XayvrjevTa^,

ex IItjXiov

(Sere

Koi AldiKea-at, irekaaffev

745

ovK
vio<;

o2o9,

d/Ma T&i 76 AeovTeii<i o^o<; "Aprjo<;,

vTrepdv/MOLO K.opd)vov JLatvetBao

T0t9 B

dfia TecraapaKovTa fieKaivai

S'

vrje'i

eirovro.
vr}a<;-

Vovveii';

eV

K.v(j)ov

'^ye

Bvm kal eiKoai

Twt

S'

Ei/fiji/es

eirOvTO fieveTTTo'kefj.ol re Yiepai^oi,

732. iarAp' iHTApe Ka\d> G. 733. tiSn Bfe op. Did. 735. oi 8' P. 737. TeccepciKONTa A. SpricaN CQ Bar. Lifte. 738. SpreicaN Pap. a Vr. a : yp. SpreiaN J Eust. {(nr&vLi, nva tup d,vnyp6,(pav). 740. t^on 3' S. aH
:

AGHR

||

G.
Toii

741. deciNaTON Zen.

744. aieiKECCI

aieionecci Demokrines.

747.

{supr. oTc).

||

coxa

Spa Vr.
Inihnec

c.
:

||

TeccepdKONra A.

748. kqJ e'lKOCl

(?).

] KOI

BcK

Pap.

|.

749.

yp. Sip' Vco\oi Steph. Byz.

another jump back group of towns being among those assigned to Eumelos, 711-5:
734-5.
to Magnesia, this
:7

We make

S'

TiripeLa
7r6\ei

Kprfirrj

^epalwp

Strabo

iarlv iv ix. 439.

lUff-qi

rrji.

See note

on Z 457.
738. "We

For KdpHNO of cities of. 117. now go to the N. of Central

Thessaly, the home of the Lapiths (M Oloosson 128), near the later Larissa. is said to be still, under the name of Elassona, conspicuous for its white limeStrabo says (439) that all stone rock. these towns were Peraibian till the Lapiths seized them. Here it is the *^/je! who are driven out. 741 is a very clumsy line as the text stands ; 742-4 seem meant to supplant, not to follow, 741, and to bring in the later myth of the Centaurs and Lapiths, As the of which Athens made so much. fight took place at the wedding of Peirithoos and Hippodameia, clearly T^CCTO = conceived. For the other allusions to the tale see on A 263.

742. KXvn-<5c, fern., of. e 422, S 222, 88, and even 5 442 i\oi!iTaToi dSfi'fi. S. G. 116 (1), 119. 744. The Aithikes apparently dwelt in Pindos, to the W. of Thessaly. One Demokrines actually read Mdibweain, putidissime. 749. No Peraibiau towns in Thessaly are mentioned, as they have been already given to the Lapiths. The explanation of Strabo is that these Peraibians are a portion of the tribe who had been driven out of their old homes in the plain, and lived scattered among the mountains, while the bulk of the tribe lived mixed up with the Lapiths. If this is meant, it would seem that some of them must have crossed into Aitolia, for there can

the Aitolian though, on the other hand, it is hard to escape the suspicion that the poet of this passage supposed it to lie in Thessaly. The Thessalian Achilles prays to the Pelasgian
it is

be no question that

Dodona which

is

named

106
o'l

lAIAAOC B
trepl

(ii)

AcoBa)VT)v Bv(Tj(eifiepov

oIki

edevro,

750

a^(f Ifieprov Tirapijo'tov epy evefiovTo, o? p 9 TLijveiov TTpoiei KoXXippoov vSwp,

o'l

ovB' o ye

HrjveiMi avfifiia-yerai apyvpoSivrji,

/iiv

aXXd

re

KaOvirepdev iirtppeei rjVT

etrrtv
8'

eKaiov
airoppco^.
vlo<;,

opKOv yap Seivov XTvyo<; uSaro?

^ayvrjToiv
oi
irepl

755

^/%6

Tlp66oo<; TevOprjBovo';

TlT/veiov

xal UijXiov elvotn^vWov

vaiecTKOv

t&v

/J,ev

Upodoo^

doo<;

riyefioveve,

T&i

S'

afia recra'apaKovTa iie\aivat I'^e? eirovTO.

'^yfiove<;

ovToi ap

Aava&v

kul Koipavoi rjaav.

760

754. enippei Pap. J. Spra n6uonto Ar. 756. 751. ^pr' ^N^JUONTO O 760. ficON : TepepHd^NOC S TeuepH36Noc L supr, 759. TeccepdKONxa A.
: :

&aN

0, supr. c over

c.

Zeus of Dodona in n 233, and tliis may have caused the mistake. There was
indeed a legend that the oiacle of Dodona had been transferred there from Skotussa in Thessaly, but of this Strabo, p. 329, in an unfortunately mutilated passaf^e, speaks with marked incredulity. There must, however, have been some early religious connexion between Thessaly and Dodona, which may have led to the
legend. 751. TiTapiiciON, the later Europos. Bentley's TiTapri<ra6v is most tempting, because of F^pya, and of the analogy of other place-names in -r}(T<r6s cf. Lucan vi. 376 Defendit Titaressos aquas. But unfortunately it contravenes the rule that lengthening by position of a vowel short by nature is not permitted before the bucolic diaeresis. What idea the poet had in his mind about the meeting of the rivers it is hard to say. It is said that thK Europos is a clear stream which is easily to be distinguished for some distance after it has joined the Pencios white with chalk but dprupodiNHi is a strange epithet to use for a river if the
: ;

SSap, 8s re iiiyiaroi

7r^\et fiaKdpetro'i. deoiai.

the oath by Paus. iv. p. 253. The water was supposed to be fatal to life, so that the oath was originally a sort of poison-ordeal the water would kill the man who forswore himself, but spare the man who swore truly.' In Herod, vi. 74 there is a case, the only one recorded in history, where the Arkadians are asked to swear by the Styx so probably 'when the poets made the gods swear by Styx, they were only transferring to heaven a practice which had long been customary on earth.' For dnoppc&a cf. k 514 Kiirat6s d\ 6s 8ij Stuy^s iidards iffriv diroppiij^, and see M. and E.'s note there on the rivers of the infernal regions.
of
'

SpKos SeivbraTbi tc For the origin the Styx see Frazer

\

756. Once more we make a jump hack to the E. and again we have a tribe, the Magnetes, without any cities, as the towns of Magnesia have been already
;

enumerated

and

apportioned

among

emphasis is laid on its want of ch'arness. The connexion of the river with the Styx is no doubt due to the existence of some Incal cultus of the infernal deities
Spra, tilth, purely local sense of tilled fields. The word is of course common in Homer in the pregnant sense of agricultural labour. 755. SpKoc here, as often, means the object sworn by, the sanction of the oath. Cf. 38 t4 Kareipifi^vov Srifyis
of as

which we know nothing.

283,

in a

various chiefs, Philoktetes, Eumelos, and Eurypylos. And here no theory of a separation of the tribe will help us, as these Magnetes are expressly located about Pelion and the Peneios, the very country that we have already been through. Strabo fairly gives up the puzzle in despair : iolKoaiv oCc {pi ^arcpov &ydpojirot) dtd, ras avvexeh fieTaardffeLs /cat

^faX\d|s Tuiv iroXiTeiHv /coi iTn/d^tis avyx^lv Kai to, dud/iara KaX rh iBvq (ix. 442), which is a mere admission of the
impossibility of any historical criticism of this part of the Catalogue. 760. The ships enumerated amount to

'

'

lAIAAOC B
Tt?

(ii)

107
evveire,

Tap

T(ov oj^

apicrTO<!

7jv,

t7v

fioi

jMVffa,

avT&v ^S
iiriroi

linrav, ot dfi
dptcTTat,

'ATpetBrjKriv eTTOvro.
ecrav ^rjprjTidBao,

fiev /JLey

TO? 'Ev/wj\o9 eXavve

orpt^a?
oleria';,
TliepiT]!,
drj\et,a<;,

TroSco/cea?

opvi9a<;

ws,
765

(TTatpvkTji
Opitfr

eVl vcorov

e'ttra?'

ra? iv
d/i(j)a>

dpyvpoTo^o<; 'AiroXkmv,
<f>opov(7a<;.

(f)o^ov "Aprjo<;

dvBp&v a3 fiey dpiaro^ eTjv Te\afj,a)vio<; Ata?, o^p 'Aj^tXev? iirjviev o yap ttoXv (fyepraro^ ^ev,
761.

Tap A
:

riip

S Vr. b

t'
:

Sp

a
:

762.

irpeiaaiciN G.
766.

763. iScciN

CQK.
mepfHi

765. iccr^ac

F (R
a,
:

supr.)

icoer^ac Mor. Bar.

In: Kai

Par. h.
:

||

J {supr. a over Hp A (meplH A, T.W.A.) 9Hp(H Harl. d. ^iprepoc JQS Harl. d, Par. d fepraTOC Ar.
nHpelH Pap.
:

yp. it niepfH

J^) Bust.

nHepim
769.

768.

dNapfliN 8'

HQ.

e f h, Tr. b.

1186. Thuc. i. 10 suggests that by taking a mean between 120, the largest, and 50, the smallest number mentioned for ii ship's crew (see 510 and 719), we may gain an approximate idea of the numbers of the Greek army. The mean being 85, the total on this plan will come to just over 100,000. another 'pappo763. <pHpHTid3ao, nymic' (see on 621). Eumelos was son It is of of Admetos, son of Pheres. course possible that the poet meant that the horses were the horses of Admetos, and only lent to Eumelos by his father, or inherited, as in the case of the NTjXiyVai iiriroi of Nestor, A 597 ; but this 376. is not likely, of. coats aiid 765. Srpixac oier^ac, one The 6- is the same as in in years. Sirarpos, A 257, but the relation of it to the commoner d- (for *ni-, short form of sem-, one) is not clear. Cf. also 6yd<TTuipofioyduTTup by the side of dyd(rTopesaSe\<pol SlSviiot in Hesych., and o/iis by The -i- of oier^as presumably &fia. represents only the lengthening by ictus Cf. Hesych. aierijbefore F of dFerias.

mares were exactly of equal height at every point as measured by a level across Reichel remarks (H. W. their backs. 22) that such equality was important when horses were harnessed to the same

yoke across their necks.

766.
IlripeiriL

The reading here

;

is

doubtful.
itacistic

seems to be merely an

variant

though Steph. Byz. and Hesychios mention a town of that name in 'ihessaly, nothing more is known of it, and it is probably only a deduction from this line, supported by the fact
that the position of Pieria is clearly too far north. Besides, the horses were evidently bred by Apollo during his Hence service with Admetos at Pherai. Valckenaer oonj. ^ripelrji., which has a shade of MS. support, and would be satisfactory but for the fact that the Thessalian town is ^epai (711), ^ijpai But the patronymic being in Messenia. iriptiTidSris points to some variation of quantity, as it is evidently connected with the name of the town.
767.

9660N "ApHoc cpopeoOcac,

carry-

TCI
Hrei.

airoeTfj beside derfo'

yevviiijxva,

to,

tul a&rSi.

ing the panic of war into the ranks of the enemy. Cf. note on E 272 p,-fi<TTape (?)
769. This and the next line are an interpolation, apparently intended to bring the Catalogue into 276. harmony with lines such as

and again

lierijs

erijs.

Wackeruagel's explanation

6 airoolFo-

Ferijs (olFos

= one)

leaves the other forms

awkward

See Schulze Q. E. xinaccounted for. CTa9<iAH (distinguished by 495. p. accent from a-Ta^vX-fi, a bunch of grapes) as XaofoiKis is explained by Schol.

StaP'^TTis, ds &lia irKdrO! kuI

i.e.

ii\j/os

ixerpS,

the

still

sisting of T-square.

familiar mason's level, cona plummet hanging in a

The

sense

is

that the two

349 has shewn that the scansion ii.t]vU is purely Attic, the penultimate being always short in H. He suggests with great probability that 768 originally ended TbSas iixiis 'AxCK\eis, Euripides and was followed by 771.
Schulze Q. E.
p.

108
iTTTTOi

lAIAAOC B
6
,

(n)
770

oi

^opeecTKOv afiv/jLOva UrjXetcova,

iv vrjeaai Kopeovlcri irovToiropoiai,
A'Yafj,fj,vovi

a\X
KeiT

fjb^v

airofirjvicra'i

Troi/Mevi

"kawv

ArpetBrjt, Xaol

Se irapb, pT/yfuvi 6aXdcrcr'r]<i

levTe<;

BicTKOLaiv TepirovTO koI alyaverjio'iv

To^oKTiv

0'

tTTTTOt

6 TTap'

appbacTiv

olcTiv

6icaaT0<;

775

Xmrbv

epeirrofjLevoi

iXeoQpeirTov re aeXivov
8'

ecrraaav
(poiTcov

apfiara
ol S

eS irenrvKaap^va kbIto avaKTUiv

ap7jt(j)i\ov

iv KXiabTjK-

o,p')(ov

irodiovTe^
oiiBe

6v6a Kol ev9a Kara a-rparov

p,d'^ovTO.
780

oi

ap

'laav,

to?

el

re irvpX -^daiv "jraaa ve/jLoiro'

jala B

vTrecnevdj^L^e Att

w? repTriKepavvcoi
<yaiav
.
XJ.
||

'^coofievai,
772.
&'

ore t

dp,<pl

Tvcjicoi'i

Ifida-crrji

SnouHNideac Bar. Mor.

,.

||

nouie[Ni Pap.
B'

773. napai

nep\
a.

Usupr.W
778. oi

pHrueiNi Pap.
:

777. 3' cfl 780.

aO

PR

ik

aNOKTOc Pap.

iA' Vr. b.

Yean

^ccqn P.

781.
:

6necT0N<Sxize

Harl. a: OnocroKiixize
ihs dir' S.\Xr]s

GH.

782. }(COOJa^NCOI
||

dptaTapxosoiiTuis:

JPQRS Pap. a nvh X'^'^^^o'^

||

t' om. G ipxv^ Schol. Pap. a (Did.). Tuipco^a Pap. o. iudccei CGQ(P" e corr.) Vr. a.
||

r'

Sohol. on

17.

TU9ciNi

Iph. Aul. 206-26 clearly had the passage before him, but knows of no horses fleeter than those of Eiimelos, with which Achilles competes in speed of foot. 771. KopcoNlci, a word recurring only in the phrase vqval k. No doubt the

by others

at the beginning of F. 780 seems to be an exaggeration of 455, and

which is as great as if the whole earth were on fire. The idea is not the same as in A 596 fi.6.pi>avTo
to refer to light,
Si/Mas TTvpbs aWofiivoio.

n6uioito

is

pass,

ordinary expl., curved (of the upward curve at bow and stern), is coi'rect ; cf. KopibvT), of the curved handle or hook on the door (a 441, etc.), and the tip of the bow (A 111). (A few ancient commentators explained black as crows !) 772. dnouHNicac the airo- here seems to be intensive, as in our vulgar phrase 'raging away,' giving full vent to his
'
'

only here.

The

act.

means
;

or drive to pasture (i 233) feed upon (of fire, * 177), to inhabit, or

to possess

deed out the mid. to

to

(Z 195).

781. The connexion of Zeus repirtKipamos with the phenomena of a volcanic district has been thought to allude to the violent electrical disturbances which often accompany eruptions. "Apijua is

anger. So also 230, I 426, Cf. r 415 dTrexealpjiv, 378.

dirap^ffffaffOai, I
BavtJiA(Tai,

62,

ir

T 183
diro-

309

diroenrelv.

^ 49

said to be a volcanic region in Kilikia, or, according to others, in Mysia, Lydia, or Syi-ia. The latter name suggests

and Lat.

desaevire, etc.

Aram,

the

native

name

of

Syria.

774 = 5 626. airaN^HiciN, either from at^, as a spear for hunting goats, or from dt(Ta-w. the former derivation is supported by I 156, where they are actually used
against goats.
777. nenuicacu^Na, lorapped up with covers, tt^ttXoi, as B 194, to keep them clean while not in use. In 503 the word seems to be used in a hyperbolical

Evidently Arima or the Arimoi are best located in mythland. A, perhaps

following Ar. gives Wvapliiois, and so Virgil must have read, Aen. ix. 716 ' durumque oubile Inarime lovis imperils imposta Typhoeo.' The metaphor of lashing reappears in the story of the defeat of Typhoeus by Zeus in Hes. Theog. 857, where he is described as a monster with a hundred snake's heads spitting fire, the son of Gaia and Tartaros. So also Pindar, in a magnificent passage o{ Pytk. i., where his birthplace is given
,

by its ornaments.' 780. have two more short similes describing the march to battle, in addition to those of 459 sqq., to be followed
sense, 'hidden

We

lAIAAOC B
eiv
cos

(ii)

109
evvdi;-

Apifioi^,

66l
viro

^aa\
B'

Tv^eoeo<;

'ififievai

apa T&v

iroaal fieya arevw^b^eTO ryaia

epjfpiievmv

fiaXa
8

&Ka

SoeTrprjO'crov
iroB'^ve/jiO';

ireBooio.

785

Tpaxnv
01

ajjeXo'; ^Xde

mxea

^I/3t?

Trap Atos aljio'^oio aiiv ayyeXiTji aXejeivrji-

dyopa'; ar/opevov
ofirj>yepie<;,
rjfjiev

ejri

Tlpidf/,oio

6vp7jb<Ti

TravTei;

veoi rjBe jepovre';.

dr/'^ov

IcTTa/Mevrj

7rpo(7e<f>r)

TroSa?

WKea

'I/si?'

790

eiaaTO Be ^doyyrjv
b?

vie
l^e,

YlpidixoLO

TloXlriji,
TreiroiOai^,

Tpdxov
eTT

<7KOTro<i

TroBcoKebtjia-t,

TU/ijSojt
BejfjLevo<;

dKporarcot AlavrjTao yepovTO^,

d(f>opfi7]deiev

OTnrore vav<f)iv
X'^P'^i
'^^*

A'^aiot,-

783.

Some add

CTONaxfzero

CGHPQRiJ
Vr.
II

6uHrup^ec
ICQTO Pap.

P
a.

a.
:

3^

8pu6eNTi, "TBhc in nioNi Bi^ucoi Strabo. 784. a (with e supr. over c instead of o). 789. 791-5 d9. At. 790. Juer^cpH Vr. b (and supr.). 791. rip S Vr. b. eicau^NH Eust. uieT Vr. a ufeT J Pap. o.
Harl.

||

jj

AR

792. no3a3KEiaici G.

793. aicuiHTao

Pap.

a.

||

r^poNTOC

Snoktoc Pap.

(and yp. J).

as

Eilikia,

but his prison as beneath

:

is

Cumae and Aetna.

785. di^npHccoN nedioio for this local expresses a gen. see S. G. 149 ; it vague local relation {within, in the sphere 'This use of the gen. is of, etc.).' accordalinost confined to set phrases ingly it is only found with the gen. in -010 (the archaic form).' Of. 801, and
' ;

to

12

264
483. 786.

'iva irpTjffaajfiev

odoto,

and note on

We now come to the Catalogue of the Trojans and allies, introduced by a short narrative. 788. The gate of the king's palace has always been the place of justice and of a audience among eastern nations familiar example is the Sublime Porte.' 791-5 were obelized by Ar. on good grounds if the advance of the Greeks was all that had to be announced, there but if was no need of the goddess the Trojans lacked courage and had to be persuaded to advance, the goddess must appear in person. When the gods take human shape, they are wont to leave at their departure some sign by which they may be known. The message is not adapted to the tone of a son speaking to his father, but is intense and the {iTnTeTafihot) and reproachful words of 802 do not suit Polites it is impose the Iris herself who should command.' On the other hand, 1. 798
; ' :

'

rather suited to a human warrior than a goddess. But the whole passage seems forced, and out of place. 804-5 should belong to a description of the first landing of the Greeks (compare the similar advice of Nestor .362-8, and the building of the wall in 337-43) ; and it has been remarked that as a matter of fact the numbers of the enemy must have been largely reduced by the tenth year of the war, especially as the Myrmidons are no longer among them. Robert {Bild u. Lied p. 17) has shewn that Polites was probably the Trojan sentinel in the Kypria, so that the whole passage probably comes thence with the rest of the Catalogue. 793. The tomb of Aisyetes is not again named as a landmark but other barrows are mentioned in a similar manner, e.g. 811, and the ariii.a'l\ov 415,

166, 371, fi 349. 794. BerjueNoc, apparently a perf. part, with irregular accent. So also I 191, S 524, V 385, iroTiSiyixevos 415, I 628, 123, iiroSiyiievos v 310, ir 189.

Cobet would read d^x/J-evos (a form mentioned in the Etym. M. and found as a variant on I 191 in A) as a nonthem. pres. His objection to the text,
however, applies only to the ordinary view that Siyjxevos is an aor. form
(iSijiiriv)

which

is

the sense waiting.

plainly unsuitable to For other cases of

no
rSit,

lAIAAOC B
fitv

(ii)

ieio'afievr)
rot,

irporre^r]

"rroBwi

mKea

Ipi<i'

795

"

&

yepov, alei

fivBoi

^ukot, oLKpnoL elcriv,

8'

ws TTOT
?l

eV
TTO)

elp7jV7]<;-

jroKep.o';
fid')(a<i

aXiao'TO'} bpapev.

fjuev

Br)

fiaXa iroWa

elcrrfKvOov

avhpSiV,

dXX' ov
Xlr]v

TOiovBe Toaovhe re Xaov oircoTra'

eoLKOTe<:
rj

yap ^vWocaiv

\jrap,d9oit7iv

800

epy(0VTai TreSioio
"Ekto/j,

/j.aj(r)crofjievot

Trporl acrrv.
a)Se

aol Se fiaXicTT

iirireXXo/Mai,

Se

pe^af

iroWol yap Kara acTTV fieya Tlpia/Mov aXKi] S' aXKwv yX&acra 7rdXva'7repe<ov
Tolcrvu 6KaaTo<; avrjp
a-rip,aiveT(o,

eiruKOvpoi,,

avOpon'irfov
ap'^ec,

olai irep

805

Tuv

S'

e^njyebado),
e<f>a6
S'
,

Koa/Mrjcrd/Mevo';
S"

TToXt^jra?."

c5?

"^KTCop

ov ti
iirX

6ea<;

eVo?
S

riyvoirfaev,

alyfra

eXva dyopr/v

rev'^^ea

icraevovTO.

795. JUIN

c]9iN Pap. | : C91N J {yp. ixm).

||

eicajucNH Pap.

a.

|i

npoce9H ACP

(and yp. A). 797. ooc hot' In' : cic t^ hot Pap. a : eoc re noT Pap. J &cnep In" 6. 798. fthn ujkH Ar. (A sttpr. , T. W. A. ) S Harl. d, Par. e fi 3fi ukn Par. li (and yp. J). After 798 Pap. J adds eNea i3on n[XeiCTOuc j, Vr. b 9purac a]Nepac aio[XonuXouc = P 185. 799. toT6n tc U. 800. XiaN J {yp. XIhn) XeiHN Pap. |. 801. npori Ar. Zen. Aph. (ksupr., T.W.A.): nepl fi.
Vr. a
:

ueTl(pH
: :

hi noXucnop^coN
802.
(>ae
a,
II

a
S.

S)ii.

re [G]J

mB^
a.

ti L.

803.
\\

Kara

n[epl

Pap.
807.

f.

804.

806. 6' om.

:

U {add.

U^).

fewriiceco Q.

e^ax Pap.

ArNcl)HceN

HPNOiHiceN Pap.

perf.

12

23

without reduplication see H. G. {oXSa, ^pxarai, iaaai, ? Upevro 125, and one or two other doubtful

than widely

forms).

Or

Siy/xevos itself
;

might be

a.

syncopated present there is probably no reason for supposing that the aif'ection of X by /4 perfect stems.
is

confined to aor. and

scattered, and even so is not appropriately used of certain definite tribes, instead of mankind at large, But if the passage is to be saved from ludicrous weakness, we must omit both 803 and 804 ; the injunction then becomes, not an absurdly obvious piece of

This is apparently the view taken by van L. Mich. p. 384 S^arai may then also be a non - them.
;

Na09iN this form of vavs occurs only for an ablatival gen., with a specially locative sense.
pres.
S^x-"'"'"

tactical advice, but a, call to immediate action, such as the context requires let each commander give his men the
'

(M

147).

word

ff. O.

154-8. 795. uiN in this phrase

796.
ipiXoi is pred.,

is

to he taken

with npoclfH.
SKpiroi (endless,
:

(to advance) and lead them against the enemy.' As Greeks and Trojans always talk freely together, it is absurd to suppose that the Trojans and their allies had difficulty in understanding one another's language. Cf. note on

867. 8O5. For

8-.

see on 246) goes with iidBoi. 802. EKTop, col Be for the use of 5^

chuqin^co

cf.

289.

Aisch. Pr. V. 3, and notes on A 340, 540. 804. Cf. A 437-8, and \ 364-5 aXi re
of.

"H0oi(rT,

<rol

5^,

n^"Ta<:. a Herodotean form not recurring in H. ttoX/ttjs is found only ^ ^58, X 429, 7, 131, p 206.
;

TToKKoii! p6a-Kei.

yaia

/j.i\aiva To\v(rirspiai

where the epithet is more in harmony with the metaphor of men as fed by the soil here it means no more
d,v6pwirom,
;

807. ArNolHceN, ' the word which led astray the interpolator of 791-5,' according to Ar., may quite well mean 'did not ignore,' i.e. disobey (Scliol. A).

lAIAAOC B
iratrai
Tre^ot,

(ii)

111

S'

a>i>yvvvTO
iinrrje<;

irvKat,
ttoXii?

e'/c

ecravro Xao'i,
810

6'

re-

S'

opvfiaySo^ opwpec.

60-Tt

Se Tt? irpoirdpoiOe 7ro\t05 alireia KoXdyvrj,

iv ireSUot airdvevOe, 7repiSpofio<s evda koI evOa,

TTjv
iy

TOi,

dvSpe<;

Sarieiav KiK\r)<Ticovcnv,
TToXvcrKapOfioto yivplvq';'
815

dOdvaroi Se re

(rrjjJM

ev6a Tore Tpwe? re SiexpLdev ^S' inrUovpoi,.

Tpaxn, fiev ^jefioveve
fj,eya^ KopvOaio\o<s "Ektcop

Pap.

810. 6puriiaa6c CGHJPRJ7. a. 813. BoreiaN Pap. u.

811. 814.

n6XHOC J (i supr. over h) 1? noXucKdpuoio P.

n6Xic

809. nacai dvTi toO 6\ai (and so 340) Ar. , i. e. the gates were thrown ivide open ; because, with the doubtful exception of E 789 iruXoi ^apSdvuu, H. does not

two without any

835
f.,

tribal

names (828

f.,

seem to have conceived Troy as haviug any gates except the Skaian. But in all
the other phrases (A 65, N 191, 408, 548, etc., and even i 389) to which Ar. referred to support his theory of ttos = SXos, the emphasis lies on the fact that the whole of something is affected when the it might have been only a part difficulty here obviously is that we can hardly conceive a part of a gate being opened ; iraaat could at the most mean that both the craviSes were opened, not one only, and then it would obviously be an unnatural phrase. It is better to oon.sider the poet as conceiving Ilios, like all great towns, as many-gated, but as only naming the one gate which was specially recorded by his tradition. 811. The tomb of Myrine, like that of Aisyetes, is not again named in the but both names are probably Iliad traditional, and do not look like the Myrine is invention of an interpolator. said to have been one of the Amazons who invaded Phrygia (r 189). She is evidently the eponym of the Aiolic
;

853 f.), all lying along the Hellespont and the south shore of the Euxine. Niese suggests that these may probably be taken from an early form of the Argonautio legend, as they all lie on the course there taken. The rest of the Catalogue contains only names of tribes with occasional mention of a single city. The arrangement of the allies is radial, not concentric, along four lines running NW. (844-50), E. (851-7), SE. (858-63), S. (864-77), the extremity of each line being marked by TTJKe or TrjXdSev. The Trojans and allied tribes form a central group There are serious differences (816-43). from the rest of the JZiad for instance in K 428 ff. we have a list of Trojan allies omitting the Paphlagonians (who do not reappear in the Iliad) and Kikones (P 73 only, and Od.), but including the Leleges and Kaukones whom this Catalogue omits, though they are named
;

town

Myrina

Kyme

and

Smyrna

T 96, 329, * 86. Ennomos (860) and Nastes and Amphinoipos (875) are not slain by Achilles in the fight at the river as we have it in i. In 511 the leader of the Mysians is not Chromis or Ennomos, but Hyrtios. On the other hand, several lines seem to be
again in

names from their derived For Amazons, Strabo 550, 623, 633. the language of gods and men see A 403 ; riiv nip di]iJ.aSeffT4pai> d.v$pi!>iirois tt)v Si iXtiBfj Beois vpoa&VTei, Schol. B. 813. Borieia = Brier hill.
equally
816.
ditfers

taken from the Hiad, e.g. 822 from 95-7, 831-4 from A 99 f., 837-9 from 329-32. This all seems to point to

older material worked

up and partly
KopueafoXoc exKdpvSa

adapted to this place.

plained
al6Wuir>,
o

klv&v t^v

The Catalogue OF THE Tkojans

waving

the helm, or

more simply with

note
Mss.

notably from that of the Greeks in the evident want of detailed knowledge of the countries with which it Three groups of towns are given. deals.

sparkling
accent,

helm,

cf.

Grammarians
simple adj.

and

on vary

E
ih

707.

many writing

-aiiXos as in

the the

112
TIpia/jiiS7}<;'

lAIAAOC B

(ii)

afia rwt ^e "ttoXv ifKetaroi Kai aptaroi,

f/,6/iaoTe<;

Xaol dap'^crcrovTo

iy^eirjieri.

AapBavimv avr
Alvela<;,
"IStj?

rjp'^ev

ev<s

Trat? 'A'y^i,(Tao
St'

rbv vtt

^Ay^iaTji re/ce

'A(j}poSi,Tr],

820

ev Kvrjfiotcrt 6ea
otoy,
cLjMa

^poT&t evvqOelaa,
vie,
TracrT;?.

ovK
^

rwi ye Bvoo 'AvTrjvopot;

Ap'^eKoj(p<s
oi

T 'A/ca/Lta? re, fia^7)<; ev elBore Se Ze\eiav 'ivaiov vTraX TroSa veiarov

I8779,

d^veiob, irivovTe'; vScop fiekav AlarjTToio,

T/o&ie?, TOiv

825

avT ^/o%e Avkolovo'; ayXao^ vlof TldvBapo<;, in koX to^ov 'AttoWcov avTb<; eBcoKev. oi B 'ABprjcTTeidv T el'^ov kol BrjfLOV Airaiaov Koi Tlnveiav e'^ov koX T-rjpei'r]'; opo<; aiTrv, Twv ^px ABpTjcTTO^ re xal Afi^io<i XtvoOcopr]^,
' '

830

vie

BvQ)

MepoTTOS TiepKwaiov, 09

Trepl

irdvrcov

^iBee fj,avT0(7vva<;,

ovBe 069 iraiBa^

eacr/ce

817. TCOl re: rcU'de P.

818. jueuaclTec
t'

CHJPQK
.

819.

aSr'

t' aih-'
. .

8'

oOt' V:

t'

Pap.

a-).

821.

aO L knAuhci
:

824. NiaTo[N Pap. a. Vr. A. 828. oi 3' Spa 3pHCTei<iN PE {tiv^s ap. Eust.) oV 3' Sp" hhpAcra&N HC: oV t' ddpt^creiON J (yp. oY 3' Sp' d3p(icTeiaN). 6i3pdcTeiaN G (om. t'). 829. nJTuaN 'hfpu G : nlruaN eTxoNf Strabo. TupeiHC GP. 830. S3pacT6c G
||

a9po3iTHi Pap. a^ (-hi -h 823. fipxiXoxoc K. t' om. Pap. |. Q KNi^uaici G. 825. neiNONTec Pap. h, |. 826. TcbN t' P Vr. A. aO
E.
820. flrxeicH
.
:
||

||

||

SN3pHCToc
koiic

S.

II

ojuupeioc Pap. a.

831.

nepKCOciou

KepKoniou G.
:

832. o03'

ACGHJPQE
a.

Vr. a b

oiiSfe

&iic

U
A

Lips. Eton. Vr. c

ou3' eouc

Ambr.

oCi3e6uc Pap.

818. Jueua6Tec: for the variation in quantity compared with iMe/MaQres N 40 see S. O. 26. The partic. is used without an infin. = eager, N 40, 46 (78
jxai/iCiffiv),

106 sqq. of Teukros,

276, etc.

similar phrase is used 441. 828. These towns lie at the extreme N. of the Troad, where the Hellespont opens out into the Sea of Marmora.

819.

For

the
')

Dardanelles
821.
Of.

see
;

Dardanians T 215 sqq.

(whence

tT^ZZ Verhapf Itj^nllfyTP

identical with
(see

I&jf T^f ''Ir'?

^^^ff

'

^^7

^'^P'*''"'-

B 313

and

for eeit BpoTcSai

cCiNHeeTca II 176.
824. These Tpfies are a separate clan

the Adrastos of Sikyon note on 572). It is certainly curious

doubtless split off from the Trojans proper, and settled a short distance away to the NE. See also note . nr The A i on E 105. rm. Aisepos runs into IT, the Sea of Marmora near Kyzikos. NslayoN, nethennost, where Ida runs down to the sea vide A 381 '
'

who had

*!itl w^""^*^

^PP?""

^llf'^C

Amphiaraos, \ "^\ "P/'th Adrastos the

."^

'''''of fA^"

^?P'''''
in

l^^^ t^ E 612 son of Selai^os. Apaisos is lu ^^a^o^ f%! i="nOsXiNootboH' see 529 ~ oqi a h oon "00
t
1

Paisos or
-foi For
,

^1

. T- ~f "^^ ^'^ (crFois). ^}^?f ^"^ ^"^ Merops seems to have migrated from
,*^

^^,::-

827. t6son, the bow, in the sense of skill in archery, ace. to Schol. for ;

Pandaros had acquired his bow himself,

Perkote (see 835), or rather the name points to some hero-worship common to all the district cf. Ap. Rhod. i. 975.
;

lAIAAOC B
<rT6t^etj/

(ii)

113
Se ol ov

69

TToXefJLOv
/cjjpe?

<p6iar)vopa'

ra

n
835

jreideo'drjv

ykp dyov

/xeXaz/o?

Oavdroio.

ot S'

dpa

TLepKcoTTjv Koi TipaKTiov apL^evefiovro

KoX

ZiTjcrrov

koX "A/3vBov
rjp')^

e')(pv
'

icaX

Btav 'Apia^rjv,

T&v av6

TpTaKiSr}!;

Aa-io<;

opj^afMO';

dvBpwv,

'Ao-io? "TpTaKiSr]';,
aWeove<; fieyaXoL,
IttttoOooi;

ov 'Apicr^rjdev (f)epov
diro

"ttttoi,

irorafjLov

%eXX,rjevTO<;.

dye

<j)v\a

TleXaa-'yciv

eyxe(np,a}pcov,

840

T(bv T(bv
vie

ol

Adpiaav

iptjScoKaKa vaierdeaKov

rip')^

'l7nro6oo<; re IlvX,ai6<;

o^o^ "Ajot/o?,

Sva ArjOoio Hekaayov TevrafiiBao. avTap @pr)iKa<; fjy A/ca^a? Ka\ Tleipoo<; rip(o<;, oaaovi EXXt^ctttoz'to? drydppoo<; ivTO<; iepyei.
Eu^Tj^ao? B
vio';

845

dp-^o^ Ji-iKovcov ^v

al')(^p,7]Td(ov,

Tpoi^Tjvoio Bi,oTpe(peo<;

K.edBao,

835. nepKc>nHN

Vr. b.
II

837. TciN

V
:

aQ G.

841. X<ipiccaN
fi.

GJFU supr.:
a.
||

XdpTccoN
Szca G.

(T.W.A.).

NaiETdecKON GJPQ

NaieriiacKON

842 om. Pap.

844. neipcdc J Eust.

847. diorpoip^oc GJ.

836. As Niese remarks, it is natural that in a TreptTrXous such as that of the Argonauts Sestos and Abydos, on opposite sides of the Hellespont, should be joined together, but not that in a geographical list they should be put under the same ruler. Sestos on the N. shore must have belonged to the Thracians (844). Ace. to Schol. B, however, Sestos was awarded to Abydos in a dispute with Athens on the authority of this line. The other towns are on the S. shore. 839. aYecoNec, apparently sorrel or brown. The epithet is used to mean (a) shining, especially of iron or bronze, (J) reddish-coloured or tawny, of animals (cf. fulvus from fulg-eo), especially the lion, the bull (n 488), and eagle (0 690). Others understand it to mean of fiery courage,' others (see Ameis on t 372) 'shining' with sleek coats or feathers. It is hardly possible to decide between these the only important argument urged is that in 9 185, where Hector's four horses are UdvSos, il6daf>yos, AXBwv, and Adfiiros, the two first clearly refer to colour but the last name would support Ameis's interpretation.
'

840. ^rxecLucbpcoN, see on A 242. The Pelasgians are introduced as though they were inhabitants of the Troad, all

the preceding nations being evidently

regarded as lying within the dominion of Priam, though having their own chiefs cf. Q 544-5, where the limits given include all the towns hitherto named. (So Leleges and Eilikes, not named here, lived in Troas, from a comparison of T 92, Z 397, with I 329.) The Larissa should then be that known as KaS' 'Ajxa^iTbv, only twenty-five miles from Troy (Strabo p. 620). But this does not suit P 301, where this same Hippothoos dies r^X' dirh Aapi{r7]9. On this ground Strabo decides for Larissa near Kyme in Aiolis. The simplest explanation is to suppose that the Catalogue speaks of the Trojan Larissa, but that the poet of P was thinking of another. This he might easily do, as no less than eleven towns of the name are recorded by Steph. Byz. and Strabo (p. 440). The name is always brought into connexion with the Pelasgians whether as a historical fact or as a mere hypothesis we are not in a position to say. 845. Int6c ^eprei, of a boundary on one side only, see 617, 201, and Ji 544. The Thracians seem to be limited to the Thracian Chersonese and neighPeiroos comes from Ainos, bourhood A 520. Iphidamas the Thracian leader (A 221) is not named here. 846. For the Kikones see c 39 sqq. They lived on the coast of Thrace:
;

; :

114

lAIAAOC B
avTap
Jlvpalj(jj/q<i

(ii)

aye Tlaiova'i arjKvKoTo^ov<s

TrfKoOev ef 'A/jlvSmvo^,

cm

'A^iov

eiipv piovro<s,

A^iov, ov koXKkttov vSap iirtKiSvaTai atav.

Tla(pXa'yovo)V S
'^yeiTO
IlvXatyU.ei'eo?

850

Xdaiov

Krjp

6^
o'C

Ei^erwy, o9ev rjfitovcov yevo<; a/ypoTepdcov,

pa

"K.VTQ}pov ejfpv

koX

ArjtTajjbov

afi(pevefjL0VT0

dfi(f)b

re Hapdevcop 7roTa/j,ov kXvto, Sw/Mar

evaiov,
855

K.pco/Mvdv

KlyiaXov re koX

vyjrifKoiii;

Epvdivov;.

avTap 'AXi^dvaiv 'OSio? Kal

'^iricTTpo^o<; ^/3%oi'

848. Some added riHXer^NOc e' ui6c nepid^ioc 'AcreponaToc oVh duudcoNOC dBud&Noc Steph. Byz., Suidas. 850. aToN
: :

(Eust). 849. Harl. b, Par. d^

i) ypaipri Eust). Others wrote 'A., coi K. 0. i. AThc (Strabo) or "A. oO k. ATa (Eudoxos ap. Sohol. A 239. aToN rivh oi rr/v yrjv ivbriirav dXXd riva vriyiiv nuXauiaN^oc R. kqI Eust.). 851. nau9\ar6NCON R. d' om. S. 862. ts InctAc (or In^hc) Zen. gpr' eNduoNro Strabo G. 854. dcojuar' ^noion ^NQON J. rivis Kp&UNQN KcoBiaX6N Te Strabo (cf. Ap. Rhod. 865. Kp&uaN JR

(SiTTuis
i.

i.

||

||

II

^piei^Nouc PQ 942 Kp<ji^la\oi> KpS/ivdn re). ^pueeJNOuc Pap. a. Kallistliene,s added after 855 KaiiKCONac <3'> aOr' fire IIoXukX^oc u16c duiiucoN, oV nepi riape^NioN nOTQubN KXurii SobuaT' ^nqion (Eust.). 856. ol /liv 'AXazc)NCON, oi S' 'AuazcbNCON, rb 8' fe 'AXOBhc, is 'AXdnHC Hj is 'AX6Bhc Strabo. ypdcpei. ["B<^opos] oOt-ws ainhp 'AjuazdbNCON 'O. Kai 'E. fipxoN, l:Xe6NT' fa 'AXOnHC, 8e' 'AuazoNidcoN r^Noc 4cTiN idem. 'OXizconcon and XoXOBhc are also mentioned by Eust. but all these variants are conjectures in the teeth of the old Mss. (Strabo).
ii.
||

||

'

till

the time of Herod,

(vii.

59,

108,

110). 848.

The Paionians

as spearmen heavy -armed soldiers, not archers Herod, mentions the (except K 428). legend that they were of Trojan lineage, Asteropaios is not V. 13 (vii. 20, 75). mentioned among their leaders, although, according to $ 156, he must, by a strict reckoning of days, have been iu Ilios at the time which the Catalogue is made to suit. The praise given to the Axios (W. of the Strymon in Macedonia, now

scribed
i.e.

are elsewhere deand charioteers,

mules in the literal sense is of course a physical impossibility. Hehn thinks that the Enetoi made a trade of breeding
' '

mules and

sold them ' unbroken ' to their neighbours, but ayporipa. cannot =d5/i^s. However, the discovery of the breeding of mules is attributed to the

is

theVistrizza)causedgreatdifiiculties,asit and always was, apparently, a very The variants given above dirty stream.
testify

to

the attempts

to

evade

the

Mysians, who were neighbours of the Paphlagonian s and gave Priam his mules see note on 278. In historical times the only known 'Everoi (or 'Eyeroi as Strabo writes) were Illyrians (subsequently the founders of Venice). It was concluded that they must have emigi'ated W. from Paphlagonia very soon after the Trojan war. Mules are of course commonly mentioned in the 11. though the ass is only once named
,

difficulty by transferring the eulogy to ' Aia, which was said to be the name of the main spring of the Axios, and to be clear and bright. Plato 851. XdcioN Kflp : cf. A 189. quotes the phrase, Theaet. 194 B. The wild mules are supposed to be Jaggetais of Tartary [equus hemionus, Linn.), a species intermediate between the horse and the ass, of which some rumours
' ' '

(A 558, where see note). 855. The lines added by Eallisthenes (vide supra) are of course intended to remedy the omission of the Kaukones, who appear among the Trojan allies in K 429, T 329. Other Kaukones in Elis are mentioned in y 366 (of. Herod, i.
147). 856. In this line we appear to reach fairyland. The conjectural readings of

must have come westward along the

coast of the Euxine.

breed of wild

the ancients- (vide supra) shew that no identification with historical regions was

lAIAAOC B
Trjkodei)

(ii)

115
'/eve&X.'q.

ef

AXv/St/?, oOev
Se
X.p6fji,i<;

dpyvpov iarl
"EivvofjbO'i

Mua-wv

^px^ Kot

olcovKTTrj'i'

oXX' ovK olmvolariv epvaaro Krjpa /MeXaivav,

aW'
611

eSa/47?

utto %e/}cri 7ro8(UKeo?

001,

AlaKiSao
deoeiBr]'}

860

iroTaiMSx,,

irep

Tpa)a<} Kepai^e Koi aXXov<;.

A.(TKavio<;

$opU9 av ^pvya<; ^je kol

Tfj\

ef 'AcrKaviT]^'

fiifiaa-av S'

va-fuvi fid^eadai,.

M.'^iocnv

av

M.icr0\i]<;

re koX "Ai/rtc^o? ^yrjadcrdTjv,

XifivT],

vie Ta\aifieveo<;,
oi

rm

Tvyait] reKe

865

KoL M.ijiova<; rjyov vtto TfimXcot yeya&Ta^.

No<7T7;9 av K.apS)v rjyija-aTO ^ap^apo^covav,

oi M.iX7}T0v
858. xpoufoc

e')(OV

^dtp&v t

opo<;

aKpiro^vWov
861.
:

iyp- XP'^'"><=):

860-1

dB. Ar.

KEpdYze Kai

Kepat864.

zcro G.

862.

a3

3fe

Strabo.
||

863. ucjueTNi Pap. a

OcuiNH(i)

GPQ U.

865. nuXaiu^Neoc S U: nuXaiu^Noc Q JueceXHC : nvh M^crpHC Eust. re om. P. rurafH : TurafH P (and nHXeu^Neoc G yp. TeKexxenioc J {supr. ai over Xeu). XIunhi Chairis and Hsupr.): iv Twi rupafH Schol. Pap. a (so Mass. a/p. Eust). 866. irpo(Typd<f>ov<ri nvh {ri Kar' 'EipiiriSriP Eust.) TiucbXcoi un6 Niq>6eNTi, Diodoros. juciXhton 868. oV : oV Bfe R. 'TaHC iN nioNi aAucoi Strabo, Eust. (= T 385). 9eipcoN AC6 Vr. b 9eeipcoN fi. Pap. IX.
:
|| || ||

II

as Strabo says, maythe Chalybes in historical times were famous miners, but produced iron only, not silver, Xen. Anab. v. 5. Armenia how1, Strabo pp. 549-51. ever, close to them, was the home of silver (see 0. Schrader' Spraxihv. tend reN^eXw = birthUrgesch. pp. 258 ff.). Paley compares ipyupov place only here. 7n/7^ of the silver mines of Laurion in Aisch. Pers. 238. 858. These Mysians are Asian, and geographically, at least, distinct from 5. Chromis those of Thrace, see on

possible.

'AXii^ij,
:

though
159).

rivers are often fathers (e.g.

be

XaKi^

The variant

\l/ivrii

(locatival)

was

to avoid this objection, by making VvyalT] the name of the nymph. 867. BapfiapofcbNcoN seems to refer only to the harshness of the dialect, as

meant

is

called Chromios in P 218, 494, 634. Four others of the name are mentioned. 861. &< noTaJui&i, sc. #15sqq., where
;

Ennomos is, however, not named (but hence Aristarchos obelized see P 218)
860-1.
863.

Thuo. remarked (i. 3). H. does not make any broad distinction between Achaians and barbarians. So Sicrias dypi.o^iii'ovs 6 294. This marked reference to the days before the colonization of Asia Minor may indicate that the line is really very old ; but, on the other hand, we must admit that the poet could not well have given a more effective touch to indicate the extreme remoteness of the heroic times from his own, had he lived in Miletos itself, than by
this casual allusion, made as though a matter of course, to the days when the great and famous city was no more than a dwelling of the despised barbarians. 868. dKpiT^^uXXoN, i.e. with foliage massed together, so that the eye could not distinguish separate trees see note According to the scholia the on 246. small cones of the pine were called
;

Bithynia,

The Askanian lake was in This by the later Nikaia.

the Propontis.

district lies close to

865. PuraiH XiuNH, near Sardis, Herod, Strabo says it was i. 93 ; cf. T 391. The name afterwards called KoK/nj. obviously has to do with the familiar

The mother was of course the Of. Z 22, or nymph of the lake. 3 444, T 384. There is no other case in H. of maternity attributed to a lake,
Gyges.
'Srits

tp9eTpei

to those insects

from some fancied resemblance but the best ancient

;

authority

is

for the

reading t^Bipuv or

116

lAIAAOC B
poa,';

(ii)

M.aidvSpov re

M.viedXrj'i

alireiva Kaprjva870

r&p

jjikv

ap' 'Afi^i,/jM'^o<; koX NacTTij? fjr^rjadaO'qv,

'A/Mcf}l,fia'^6<;

NacTTiy?

re,

No/itoiios ar/Kaa
lev

reKva,
Kovpr],

o? Kai j(pvaov e-^cov TroXefiovS"

vtjTrioi;,

r)VTe

ovBe

n
vwb

oi

to 7' ivrjpKea-e \vypov oXedpov,

dXK

ihdjJLT}

%ep(rl '!roS(OKeo<;
S'

AlaKiBao
Sai<ppcov.
875

ev TTorafiwi, )(pvc70v

'A.'^iKev^ eKOfjucrare

ZapTrrjScbv S" ^p'Xev Avklcov koI rXau/co? dfWfiwv

rrfkoBev ex Avkitj^,

SdvOov

diro ZivrjevTO's.

870. NoOcTHC C (and ap. Eust.). 871. NOJueioNOC HR. 872. KoJ ik G. 874-5 aB. Ar. (The lines have the obelos in A in Pap. u, it is affixed to 875-6 and their rejection follows on that of 860-1, but the scholion is missing.)
:

872. 8c would naturally refer to Amphimachos as the last named, and so Ar. took it but Schol. A says that Simonides held it to mean Nastes as the principal leader. Perhaps L. Milller
;

there

they are certainly not wanted, though is no obvious reason for their

is

right, therefore, in thinking that Simonides did not read 870-1 at aU

;

y^\]c6N evidently means golden ornaments, such as Euphorbos wore, P 52. Neither of these leaders is named in the fight in the river in *
insertion.
cf.

on 860-1.

INTEODUCTION
the third book begins a distinct section of the Hiad, extending to the story of the duel of Paris and Menelaos, and its sequel, the treacherous wounding of Menelaos by Pandaros in spite of the treaty. The

With

222

section contains

two subordinate episodes

the Teixoa-KOTria or interview

between Helen and Priam on the walls of Troy (121-244), and the scene between Paris and Helen after the duel (383-448). Within itself the whole story is consistent, plain, and straightforward it is indeed one of the most brilliant and picturesque pieces of narrative in the Iliad. As the second book gave us a picture of the general scenery of the poem, so the third takes us back to the causes of the war as the second shewed us the state of things in the Greek camp, the third sets us among the Trojans. We have a whole gallery of fresh persons brought Menelaos and Paris, Priam, before us with extraordinary truth and vivacity Pandaros and the Trojan elders, and above all, Helen, the cause of the whole war, a marvellous study of a complicated woman's heart, oscillating between repentance and love, her heart full of desire for her former home and husband, yet dominated by the power of her temptress the goddess Aphrodite. There can be little doubt that we have here a poem composed with a single aim and in one piece by a most gifted author, preserved
;
;

practically intact.

But when we come to relation of the section to the rest of the Iliad, the Achilles is indeed assumed to be absent is by no means so simple. from the battle, and so far the framework as already laid down is assumed. But there is no other reference to the state of affairs as pictured in the last two books. After the pompous description of the march out of the two armies which accompanied the Catalogues, it is certainly surprising to find that they no sooner meet than a truce is made, and instead of the general
question

engagement we have been led to expect, a single combat is proposed as a It is impossible not to feel the force of the settlement of the whole war. argument that the action seems to belong rather to the first than to the Not only would the duel be then better in place, tenth year of the siege. but the whole of the Teichoscopy assumes an ignorance on the part of Priam With unaccountable, according to prose and logic, after ten years of war. regard to this, however, it is enough perhaps to say that for the hearer or the convention to which he has to reader this is the opening of the war adapt himself is infinitely less than the conventions of drama which through
;

118
familiarity

lAIAAOC r
we

(ill)

accept without a murmur. More serious, however, is the breach of the truce by Pandaros is ignored throughout the rest of the Iliad, that we have a doublet of the duel in H, and that the purpose of Zeus to bring about the defeat of the Greeks to the glorification of Achilles passes entirely out of sight for five whole books. These points have been dealt with in the Prolegomena, and need only be briefly mentioned here. They are, however, amply suificient to prove that this part of the Iliad had no place in the story of the Menis ; whether it was composed for this place, as the absence of Achilles seems to imply, or was violently inserted into it from some other source, is a matter on which critics must form their own conclusions. It is not likely that any convincing arguments on such a point will ever be found, and the question must be decided only by the general view taken of the composition of the
fact that the
Iliad.

My own belief is that in the natural course of the development of the story the duel between Aias and Hector, now in H, stood here, and was displaced in order to make room for the combat of Paris and Menelaos, which
originally stood at an earlier point in the tale of the siege.
all

We

must

at

events recognize that in the two duels

we have two

parallel stories

cannot have originally been meant to follow in sequence

will

which a point which

be further discussed when we come to H.

'

lAIAAOC r
opKoi.

TeixocKonia.

'AXesdNdpou Kai MeNeKdou juoNouayfa.

'^jefioveacriv

avTup eVet Tpwe? fiev

rjVTe Trep

Koa/MTjdev afi
KTutyyiii

exacrTOi,
opviOe'; w?,
irpo,

evoTrrji

i(rav

KXayyrj yepdvav TreXet ovpavoOi

at T

67ret

ovv yeip-wva ^vyov Kai ddecr(f)aTOV 6p,^pov,

KKarf^fji Tat ye ireTOVTai

eV

ilKeavolo podeov

dvBpd<7i Tivyfjuaioiai, ^ovov koI Krjpa <f>epovaai,'

rjepiai

dpa raC ye KaKTjv epiBa

t'

'7rpo(f>epovTai-

2.

K\arrH(l)
(7/3.

CX>JQRS
5.

K\arrH(i) O.

ap. Apoll. de Adv.).

n^coNTOi
7.

D
:

3. oOpoK^eeN Par. b j (and nvh n^am-ai Sohol. B on B 249. 6.

a^.

9^poNTEC J
1.

9^poucai).

&' fipa

eauii Vr.

The

tale is

gKacToi, each tribe, not well as Greeks.' Cf. B 805. simile is copied 3. The Aen. X. 264 sqq.
810.

taken up from B 785 or Trojans as

'

by

Virgil,

Quales sub nubibus atris Strymoniae dant signa grues, atque aethera
tianant

Gum

utterance of the gods, hence vaguely portentous, unblest' (Monro). But the form of the word is unexplained. 4ni with gen. 5. towards, as E 700 R. 0. 200 (3). The streams of ocean seem to represent the bounds of the earth, not any particular direction. Cf. Herod, ii. 23. The war of cranes

sonitu,

fugiuntque

notes

claraore

secundo.

also vi. Cf. 311, Juvenal xiii. 167. oOpoNdei np6, before the face of heaven. irph goes with the locative instead of the 561 'Wi6Bl gen. in two other phrases, 3. G. 225. Tvpb, A 50 ^Sfli irpb. observe the aor. in the 4. 9iiroN

simile

a sort of
'

of the crane by the present. in the sky is a sign of winter in Hes. The crane is in Greece a Op. 450. it breeds bird of passage only . farther north, in Macedonia and on the
.

gnomic The voice

' '

aor. followed

passage is partly quoted. For de^cforoc see Buttm. Lex., where the word is explained as a hyperbole, ' .such as not even a god could utter ' ; but such hyperbole is not Homeric. Rather 'not according to an

Danube,' Thompson Qloss. Herod, ii. 23, where this

p.

41.

See

and pigmies (' Thumblings') does not reappear in H., but is very common in later literature, both Greek and Latin the reff. are collected in Thompson Gloss. 'The legend of the Pigmies p. 43. appears in India in the story of the hostility between the Garuda bird and the people called Kirata, i.e. dwarfs It is quite possible that this fable has an actual foundation in the pursuit of the ostrich by a dwarfish race (ibid. ). "We know from recent travels that such a dwarfish people lives in the heart of Africa some report of them may well have reached even prehistoric Greece through the ivory trade. See also Miss Gierke Fam. Studies p. 145. Ace. to Eust. the pigmies lived in Britain 7. gpiBa npo9^poNTai, apparently our offer battle,' or hring strife so 6 210 cf. f 92, and A 529 ipi.Sa irpo^aXSvTes
;
. .

'

'

120
01

lAIAAOC r
B

(in)

ap

'iaav

ai/^r\L

fievea TrveLovT<; ^A^aioi,

aXKrjXoio'iv.
6fii')(Xr]v,

iv 6vfi&i, fjuefiawTei; aXe^ifiev

evT

6peo<;

Kopv<prii(n

Noto? Kari'^evev
KXeirTrji

10

TTOifieo'ip

ov

(piXijv,

Si re vvkto<; afieivoo'

Toaaov Tt9 t' eirl Xevaaei, oaov r eTrl Xaav Irjaiv w? apa TMV VTTO iroaal KovicraXo'i topwr deW?;?
ip')(p/j,eva)v

fj,aXa B
Br)

&Ka

SteTrprja-crov

irehioio.
lovTe<;,

oi

ore
fiev

(y^eBov rjaav eir

aWtjXoio'iv
OeoeiBrj^,

15

Tpaxrlv

irpopbdj^i^ev 'A\e^avBpo<;

TrapBaXirjv Mfioicriv e'^av koI KafiirvKa ro^a

Koi ft0o?, avTap 6 Bovpe Bva K6Kopv9/j,eva -^aXKOfi,

iraXXmv
avTi^iov

'Apryeutov

TrpoKaXi^ero irdvTa's apiarov;

iv alvrjt BrjloTrjTL.
20

p,a')(e(Ta<T6ai,

10. eOr' Ar. fi &c t" G i^iixe 5peuc Chia Mass. al. KopuipaTci G. 11. oOre L oO toi P. &ueiNCO Ar. fi nvh dueiNUN An. 12. 8c(c)on {om. t') Z)S. 13. KONfccaXoc PR Par. d KONicdXou Aph. BpNUx' P. 15. Ycqn Q. 17. napSaXiHN S. 18. 6 om. Ar. Aph. Zen. aZ. and al xapt-^o-repai. 18-20 aff. Zen. 19-20 &e. Ar.
:
:
||

||

||

479. ft^piai, in early 506, 497, i 52, though the significance of the epithet here is not very clear. Virg. Oeorg. i. 375 seems to have thought, perhaps rightly, that It meant flying high in the air aeriae
see also

morning,

'

'

prevent our writing ijSre at once, as in the old alphabet they were indistinguishable. And the two senses as anil when pass into one another with the greatest ease, just as with lis. Some ancient commentators took cSre in the
ordinary sense, when, making 12 into the apodosis but such a form for the expression of a simile is quite without
;

fugere grues.

Achaian advance is contrasted with the Trojan clamour again, A 429-36, and is one of the very few signs by which H. appears to mark a national difference between the two enemies, who are always represented as speaking the same language. Compare B 810 and note on N 41. In A 50, however, clamour is ascribed to the
8.

The

silence of the

parallel in
12.

H.

the

Tc . . Te, as often, indicate merely correlation of clauses. The ^nf, which regularly follows rdtrffov and S<r(rov

Greeks.
10. There seems to be no choice here but to accept the vulgate eOr' in the sense of Tjire, like as though the only other instance of it is T 386 (q.v.). The
;

reading of the Massaliot, fiire (^i5t') ipevs, introduces a non - Homeric contraction, as Ar. pointed out the few other instances of it are very suspicious
;

('Bp^jSeus,

ddpaevs,

64pem,

Bd/j-^evs,

see

The reading of G, % 105. 3). adopted by van L., is merely another instance of the passion of that MS. for the introduction of Attic forms
H. q.
fis

t',

into the text. Tjire and eSre are obviously different forms of the same word, cf. i/is by e8 : there is indeed nothing to

(see on B 616), is construed with it; but according to the canon of Ar. does not throw back the accent on account of the intervening particle. 13. SeWiic seems to be the same word as doW4es, dense, lit. crowded together, root Fe\ of F4XKw, Fei\4a, etc., the variation of stem being similar to that between i'CK&s and dciK^s {H. G. 125), doubtless affected by the analogy of the subst. fieXXa. The reading KovurdXov attributed to Aph. seems to imply that he read also fieXXa for deXXTjs. 19-20 were obelized by Ar. (and Zenod. included 18 also) on the ground that a warrior would not be arrayed with a bow and panther-skin if he were challenging heavily-armed foes to combat. But this objection would equally apply to wpofidabove. Ar. and most of the other X'ff


lAIAAOC r (m)
rov S
(B?

121

oiv ivoTjo-ev

apr)t<j)iKoi;

Mex/eXao?
crcofian

epyofievov irpoirdpovOev ofiiXov fiaKpa ^i^uvTa,

<S?

T6 Xicov ix^'PV fieyaXmi

e\a<l)ov

iirl

Kvpcrwi,

evpwv ^ TTeivdmv

Kepaov

r)

aypiov atja,
el

fiaka jdp re KareadieL,

trep

av avrov

25

crevcovrai raj^ee? re /ewes

daXepoL r

al^mjoL'

w? ix^'pV Mei/eXoos 'AXe^avBpov OeoeiBia iStov ^dro jap Tiaecrdai dXebTrjv. avTUKa S" i^ o-x^imv <tvv Tev')(e(Ti,v oKto ^afia^e.
o(}i6a\fiol(rip
23. doc Tfi
:

^cnep

Q.

25.

juid\a
:

uira 3.

26. ceiioNrai

DJ'PKU.
Tic*ceai

27.

eeoeidH C. 28. Ticeceai ras.). dXeirac Zen.

II

A'G

Ticaceai

Q (and A, T.W.A.):

(a in

ancient critics also omitted the 6 in 18, but Didymos for once ventures to disagree,

25.

udXa, amain,

as

24.

eV

nep

remarkingthatHomerfrequently employs phrases like 6 S^, etc., without any change of subject. He quotes i 374, which is not to the point but see appropriate instances in H. G. 257. 1. aCnip is here merely a particle of transition if
; ;

the adversative sense is to be pressed it must mean that though he has the skin and bow of the archer, yet he has also the pair of spears of the hoplite. For the use of a skin in place of the shield cf. App. B, viii. Observe that Paris is not challenging to a duel properly speaking, but only to a combat in the midst of the general engagement for this is the only admissible sense of
;

STJtOTTIS.

23. The idea seems to be that the lion comes upon a quarry just killed by a, hunting party, and eats it under the eyes of the hunters and hounds. Similar

pictures of the intruding lion occur in 198. Some of the old critics 480, objected that the lion will not eat any animal he has not killed himself, and therefore took cc&juoti fliwi, a living animal. But Ar, was clearly right in saying that H. never uses a-wfta of the living body. It is likely enough that the poet was not acquainted with this habit of the lion or it may be that the lion's repugnance does not in fact extend to an animal out of which the life has hardly gone, as is notoriously the case with lions in captivity. Cf. S 161. It

has also been suggested that the emphatic position of neiN<icoN means that the lion is driven by stress of hunger to an unusual meal.

Sn, even if, B 597. 28. Here, as in several similar passages 118, 120, and others (112, 366, T 85, collected in S. O. 238), the Mss. vary between the aor. and fut. infin. The same phrase recurs in v 121 mss. TlffanSaL only ; in w 470 they are nearly unanimous for rlcrecrdai. has rtcrecrdai, here, but rlaatrdai in 366. The question is an old one, as appears from the scholia on 118, ^ 373, and the testimony of the MSS. on such a point carries little weight. In most of there cases the fut. is the more natural, and Madvig and others would read it throughout. But the aor. is quite defensible ; here the sense would be 'he thought that he had now got his revenge.' After words of saying (indirect discourse) there is no question that the tense of the infin. must follow that of the verb in the direct statement. In other oases there are exceptions where the idea of futurity is especially vivid see the instances in M. and T. 113. ' Verbs of hopiTig, expecting, promising, swearing, and a few others . . regularly take the fut. infin. in indirect discourse, but they also allow the aor. and even the pres. infin. (not in indirect discourse) like verbs of wishing),' M. and T. 136. Hence the possibility of two renderings in 98, and of two readings in 112, 366, and other passages. Where the idea to be expressed so easily shades off on the one side to emphasis of the futurity of the subordinate verb, on the other to the mere thought of accomplishment, it is useless to lay down a rigid rule as the purists do.

122

lAIAAOC r
Tov
&'
ft)9

(in)
deoeiBi]<;

oiip

ivoTjo-ev

'AXe^avBpo<;
KaTeirXijyri

30

iv irpo/jbd'^oicn ipavevra,
^i|r
to?
S' 8'

^tXov

r/rop,

erdpcov et? e0vo<; i'^d^ero Krjp

aXeevvwv.

OTe
iv

Ti'i

re SpdKovra lSa)v iraXbVopo'O's airetyTT]

vtto

ovpeo<;

^rjcra'rjii;,

re

Tp6/M0<;

kXXa^e yvia,
elXe
7rapet,a<;,

ai^
&<;

S'

dve'^aiprjCTev,

m'^po<;

re

fx,iv

35

avTK KaO'
'Ar/seo?

ofiiXov

eBv Tpcoav d<yepd)yfov

6eoeihr)s.

Seiera^

vlov 'AXe^avBpo'i

TOV S' 'ETto/3 veoKeaaev IBav ai(y')(^pol<; eTreecrcn' " Avairapi, etSos dpiare, yvvaifiavef rjirepo'irevra,

aW
Tj rj

o^eXes dyovo'i t
/BovXoifirjv,

efievat

drya/j,6<;

diroXeadaurjev

40

Kal Ke TO

Kal kv itoXv xepBtov

A.j(aioi,

ovTo) Xdi^Tjv T
irov

ep^evai

Kal vTroyjnov dXXav.

oiiveKa kcCXov

KayyaXoaai, Kdprj KOfiocovref

^dvTe<; dpiaTTJa Trpofiov kfip-evai,

31.

KaTenXdm CiHJPQR
;

Vr. b.
it

33.

BAcHic Z>RT Pap. /3. dual aco. to Dem. Ixion

:

35. napeid

34. BAccaic T om. GHPQRT re J. Herod. (Ar. ?) napHiifi Dion. Sid. (i.e. fem.
:
:

Sohol. calls

neuter).

36. aOeic

CDH

Par. k.

||

'ihxt

Dion. Skytobrachion S8h Q. 40. 89eXec t' QS. 37. diTp^coc G {supr. o) DQ. 41. hen: added UMbk ti roiiNaciN oTcin If^ccaceai fiXoN uibN (= I 455) (Eust.). cVh J [yp. cTen). 42. in6ij/ioN Aph.

on 33. naXiNopcoc, only here in H. account of the a it seems distinct from

;

to suit the context. to translate unborn ;

The
and

alternative is so Eur. Phoen.

-^

root op of Tra\Lv6p/j,evos (or irdXic 6.) A 326 Curt conn, with root m-, Lat. The .rr-o; so dfoppos {M. p. 556) simile IS copied Virg. Aen n. 379.
;

1598
^^;
j^ ^^

^-^

j^ ^^

^^j^

&yo.ov^Aw6\Lu
^^^

AaL

p,'

m<,n,Te

36.

For drepc&x"N see B 654.

tois
aiirxi'C';''

^
iveyKeiv
ala-xpias

yevMac
. .

narpds. '^

38. aicxpoTc

Swapi^vois Hesych.

So

473

ivivaev.
385. AOcnapi, so iirirep Av<T^\4va Eur. Or. 1388 ; cf. ''Ipos "Alpos <r 73, Ka/cofXiox t 260, AlvdirapL! Eur. ffec. 944, and Aitrirapis
39.
Cf.
Sicrp-rp-ep yp 97,

Alvdirapcs,

KaKhv

'BXXdSi

^wnavelpiji.

Alkman

ap. Schol. A.

rather have but as neither wish is possible of fulfilment there is a certain gain of rhetorical force, with the loss of logical accuracy, in combining both into one vehement wish. 42. 0n6qnoN, an object of contempt or hatred, lit. 'looked at from below,' i.e. with the feelings intimated by the

For TC

re
.

we should

expected ^

ij:

40. SroNoc should mean childless, and so Augustus understood the line when he applied it to his daughter

familiar iirddpa. Aph. ivbipLov, conFor spicuous, in the sight of all men. a similar formation cf. * 397 iravi^l/ws.

Julia; but this sense does not suit the passage, for it was not through his offspring that Paris harmed the Trojans indeed we hear of no child of his by Helen except in an obscure tradition mentioned by Schol. A, and even that is inconsistent with S 12. The only good sense that could be got out of the word would be cursed by heaven (with sterility) as I 454, which is too weak and indirect

dpicrAa is 44. Apparently subj., np6juoN predicate saying that a prince is our cliainpion (only) because his favour Else it must be deeming (i.e. is fair. having at the first moment deemed) that it was a princely champicm (whom they saw), irpbixo^ = primus, a superl. of irpb in use it = irp6/i,axos. koXon is predicate, as its position, separated from its subst. by the end of the line (cf. on
;

lAIAAOC r
etSo?
ri

(ill)

123
ovSe Tt? akKrj.
45

67r',

aW'

oiiK

eWt

/Sit;

(jipealv

ToioaBe imv iv irovroTropoia-i veecrcn

irovrov i'KbifKmaa'i, kTapov; ipLr)pa<i w^elpa<;,

/ML'^Bel';
e'f

aWoBairoicrt yvvaiK
'^ai7]<;,

iveiSe

di/Tj^e?

amrji;

vvov avSp&v
irfjiia

al'X/irjrdcop,

iraTpb T (T&i fieja

TroXrji re

iravTi re
crol
;

Sijficol,

50

Sva-fievecnv /iev )(^dp/Ma,

K.aT7}^elr)v

Se

avr&i,

ovK av
yvoLrj<;

Br)
p^'

fietveia<;

aprjt<^iXov
e'^eo';

M.eve\aov

olov <^(bto?
j^paLa-jjiTji

QaXeprjv TrapaKoiriv.

OVK av TOi
45.

icvdapi'i

ra

re B&p'

'A(f)poBl,T7]<i,

o0t6 tic X>. e' Eton. Vr. Tivh Kidapic An.

53. x'
:

47. dpiHpac (and J supr.).

Bar. Eton.
54.

51. coi

TOi

Ti

koth^eIh Zen. Par. k. xieapic Q Eust.

II

611), shews ; but we naturally translate it as an epithet. 45 may represent

the words of the Achaians. 46. ij, not B, is the reading of Herodian

and Nikanor but there is no opposition with what precedes. The question in 52
;

goes closely with that in 46-51 : ' can it be that thou couldst bring ? and now canst not thou dare ? 53 then expresses the result, 'then wouldst thou find.' It is equally possible, however, to abolish the note of interrogation at the end of
. . '

Cf. P 636, f 185 ; and for KaTH9ciH, 498. The ace. vaguely expresses the cf. result of the preceding actions A 207 and other instances in H. G. 136. 4. 54. The correlation of subj. and opt. 386-7 is the same as in

51.

niv S^ avTl^LOv criiv reiixfC' TreipTiBelrjs, oiiK Hv TOI x/'a<J'A''/to"t /3t6s koX rap<j>4es lot.
el

51 (Bayfield), and to understand 'truly you were such a one (as I say, i.e. a mere flashy weakling) when you stole Helen ; can you not now meet her husband ? But the sarcasm of the text were you, such as you is more biting are, brave enough when it was a question of stealing a woman, and now dare not Toi6c3e loiN, hiatus face her husband ?
' : '
'

illicitus,

cf.

8,

118,

T
It

288,
is

263,
less

480,

f 151, T 185.

the

justifiable

because roiSffde (like 8Se) regularly refers to the speaker, such as I; here we require such as thov, art, toioStos (like oStos, isle) or to?6s irep (van L. Ench. Bentley conj. both, cf. 159. p. 266). TOios S'i) P. Knight, roibaS' S.p Brandreth. Observe the 49. iniHC, see A 270. In Greek alliteration in the next line. poetry, unlike Latin, this phenomenon is sporadic and apparently accidental some of the most marked instances in Homer occur in places where no particular eifect can well be aimed at, e.g. S 288, T 217. itidp&ti, plur. because Helen is regarded as having married into the nation ; nu6c tj yeyafi7jfji>iv7j rots rod
yafi-^aavTos oixeiots

In both there is an apparent logical inconsistency, for the subj. expresses confident anticipation {H. G. 276), which is however based upon a condition considered as less probable ; we are accustomed to observe the strict rule of thought, and to make the conclusion as supposititious as the condition on which it is based. But the confidence expressed in these two passages is relative rather than absolute ; if the condition be once granted, then the result is certain. As far as the lines 42. See also on before us are concerned, indeed, we

say that Hector, though he chooses to put the case of Paris' fall as hypothetical only, yet at any rate for rhetorical purposes clearly means to intimate that he does expect it but this explanation would not apply so well to A 386. That passage proves that we must not alter the text by reading either

might

Xpaiff/ioi.

Ap.

I/ex.

See also note on P. Knight remarked, as an B 488. illustration of the deictic use of the article, that it is added .to what can be pointed at, kShi] and eWos, but not to KlBapis, which Paris has not with him.
(subj.)

with some with others.

critics,

or fuyelrjis


' ;

: ;

124
Tj

lAIAAOC r
re
KOfjirj

(hi)
55

to re elSo?, or
TjOcoe?

iv Kovi/qicn

fit.yei,r)i;.
'ijBt]

aXXa fiaXa
Tov
"
'

SetSjy/xoi'e?

^ re Kev
ocr<7a

\alvov ecyao -^ir&va KaKwv

B'

eVep^',

eopya';.
0eoeiSr]<i'

aSre Trpoa-eenrev 'AXe^avSpo<;

iirei fie

EiKTop,

KaT

alaav
&<;

iveiKa-a<;

ovK

vTcep aicrav
60

alei TOV KpaSiT)

TreXe/cu?

icrrtv
dvepo<;,

aTeiprj<;,

OS

t'

elcyiv

Bta Bovpb<; inr

6(f>eWei,

o?

pd re

re^vrji

vrj'iov

eKTafLVTjKrip,
evl

dvBpo<; epcorjv

w?
p,ri

<Tol fioi

(mfjdecrcriv

dTdp^7jT0<; v6o<i itrn'

^pvarj'}
AcjjpoBiTT]^'
65
e\,oiro.

B&p' epard

7rpo(j)epe

oii

Toi diropKrjT

earl Oewv ipiKvBea BSipa,

oacrd Kev avrol BSiaiv

eKmv

B'

ovk dv rt?

vvv avT, et

p,'

e^eXet? iro\ep,t^ei,v r]Be iid-^eaOai,

56. deiXi^uoNEc i>RTU (-eiX- in ras.) Harl. b, Vr. a^ (and P Par. g supr.) 61. OC t' &KeikuoNcc Zen. eTco Pap. ^. fi pi ken G. 67. &CO Ar. Q 8c G. 65. oDti DGJPQS Vr. a. 62. IktiSjuhici T. 63. toi GJPQRT. ^piKepd^a Lips.i
||

||

57. Cf. 453. It is pretty clear from the context that the robe of stone indicates public execution by stoning, such as the Chorus fear for Aias, ire^A^qiuu. 'KiBdXevffTov 'Apy; in Soph. Aj. 253. The phrase itself is precisely similar to one which is common in later poetry, but only as a euphemism for burial e.g. Find. iVem. xi. 16 yciv ineaabiievoi, Ap. Rhod. i. 691 70101' i^^iraeaBai.. But the two ideas come to the same, because the heap of stones by which the malefactor is slain forms his tomb as well (Studniczka Beitr. p. 62). Of.
'

62. The subject of 6q>^XXei is of course Paris kpaik, effort, as 590. TrAeKus. clearly speaks partly in anger and partly in admiration of Hector's straightforwardness, which thrusts aside without

relenting

(drdpjSijTos)

all

conventional

obstacles. 64. np69epe, as B 251. So Herod, i. 3 T^v MtjSeLtjs dpirayiiy ff<j>i irpotfi^peLV, iii. 120 elireiv tcvl irpo(p4povTa to speak

tauntingly.

XP"'^'^'^ i^

^^^^

*'^^

unani-

Tpiffth^Larbs

tKv

TTjpvibi' 6

dedrepos

iroWiju

&if(ij8ev, ttjv

Kdr(o

yap

ov

\^w,

Xdovbi rplfwipop x^atvav i^TjOx^L Xa^div, Hira^ iKdarojL KarOavujv fjLop(pibfw,TL. Ag. 870-3.
(f )&co, plpf. without reduplication, H. G. To save the digamma Bentley 23. 5.
conj.
59.
\a,ti)v

for \6.ivav.
is,
'

The thought

Since thy rebuke

will say no more than this Cast not in teeth the gifts of the gods (64) the apodosis is not expressed, cf. note on Z 333. 60-63 are a parenis just, I

my

'

thesis.

inapikc, so x^XKii' ar. T 233. 61. On* hnipoc, as though elaiv were a passive verb ; as often with irlirTeiv, etc. So Kdrei TOL Trpbs t4kvoiv, thou shall be brought back by thy children, Eur. Med. 1015 (em. Person).
60.

Mss., XP""'^'/' being occasionally found in other places. Edd. generally read xP^<^^V^! but (unless we are prepared to say that the quantity of the V is variable, as in later lyric poetry) there is nothing gained by the change synizesis is just as doubtful in H. as contraction. 65. dn6BXHToc contemptabiectus, ible, as B 361. 66. Cf. oi)k ai9aipsT0L jSporoIs ^pures Eur. Frag. 340. The line is somewhat of a commonplace, and rather weakens the effect of the preceding it is rejected by van L. after P. Knight, on the ground also that h&a is not the Homeric form {Sa-ff airol diioMn Brandreth ; but see ff. G. 81, and ^KciiN too is 129). not used in its ordinary sense ; it must be taken either partioipially, by vnshing for them, or better, as a matter of choice. This all points to the line being one of the gnomic additions of which there are so many traces in the text.

mous reading

of

lAIAAOC r

(ill)

125
'A'^aioiii;,

aWov;
avrctp

fiev
eft

Kaditrov Tyowa? koX iravra';

iv fiecrcrmt koI dpr]t<f)tKov M.eve\aov

d/M(})

(rv/j,^aXeT

EXej/Tjt
viktjo-tji,

Kal

KrrjjMia-i

irdcri

fJbd'^eaOai,.

70

oinrorepo<; hi Ke
KTTjfiaO^
01
eXo)!"

xpeoacrcov re yevrjTai,

iv iravra yvvaiKo, re OLKaS' a/yecrdo)'

TafiovTe<;

aXKoL (^iXoTTfTa koX opxia iriaTa

vaLoire TpotTjv epi^cokaKa, too Be veeadcov

Apyo<; 69 iiriro^oTov Kal 'Aj^adSa KoXXi^yvvaiKa.^'

75

ws e^aO ,
Kau p
fiea-a-QV

'

^KT(op 8
icov

69 fj,ecr(rov

avT ej^apT) fiiya fivOov dKovaa<;, Tpwcov dveepye (baXayiywi,

toI
S'

Bovpo<;

iXasv

lSpvv0ria-av a-7ravTe<;.

T(Oi

eireTo^a^ovTO Kapr) Ko/Moeovre'; 'Ayaioi,

80

lolaiv re TirvarKO/ievoi,

avrap

XdeaaC r e^aXXov. dvaev dva^ dvSp&v Ajafiifwcov " i(r'X<rd , 'Apjelot, firj ^dXXere, Kovpoi 'Ay^ataiv a-revrai jdp 67ro9 ipieiv KopvOaioXo^ "E/ctw/j."
o fiaKpov

n
01

W9

e<jia6',
'

B'

ecr-xovTO fidyT)^

dvewt re yevovTO
eetTre*

iaavjjievQ}';.

E/crtop 8e fier

dfKporipoKriv

85

" KeKXvTe

fiev,

Tp&e^ Kal

ivKvi]fMtBe<;

'Ay^aioi,

fivOov 'AXe^dvBpoio, tov e'iveKa

veiKa opapep.
71.

68.

Tp&ac KdeizoK Pap.

/3.

70.

4\^nhn D.
(3^.
:

Kpeiccco Zen.

72.

Sreceai

H Vr.

c.

74.

NaioiueN Zen. Pap.

II

75. 6ix'''^

LR.

77.

Kaf p'
Pap.
/3.

f>'

S.

78 om. AlJt.

Ju^ccoN G.

||

ToJ &'

oY S' H.
||

||

iSpiieHcaN

HJ

80.

xe om.

CDGPR.
a,

||

rXiSecci J.

83. creOTo Q.

ti

toi P.

86. After this

add S9p' eYnco tA

Lips. Harl. Par. a

ixe
e,

euu6c
Eton.

inX cri^eecci KeXeOei

(=

349)

CGJP'>'TU Cant.

{Iv

naiv

a.vTiypd<po^s 6 cttixos

oi)

HSerai T).

seems to go with the verb, diKalus. i.e. Paley quotes Aisch. Supp. 77, 528 SXeuo-oy &vSpS>v Some however take ii/Spii' eS oTuyijiras. it with nciNTa as though fiAKa Trdvra, There certaialy seems to quite all. have been a tendency to join 4i -irAvres together, but there is no case in H. where we cannot take ii with the verb in 369 we must {rdx' oix iv iran
72. Sii 'aright,'
;

78. Possibly borrowed from H 56. Hector holds his spear horizontally in order to press back the advancing ranks. For the 'quasi-partitive' gen. doup6c

see

S.

G. 161 a.

80.

The

construction passes from the

partic. to the finite verb, as

though not

<t>

TtdTicreis, them,

unit not do well to obey the

as if ol fiiv or

multittide).
73.
u/ieis

The sentence begins

piv
.

to include stone - throwing under the general head of iiriTo^a^eadai.. 83. CTeOrai, has set Thimself to say something. See on S 191. 86. k^kXut^ juieu uOeoN : this construction is used only here in the sense

were to follow in but distributive apposition as in w 483 the change made is a very natural one. 9iX6THTa goes with Ta/idyres by a rather violent zeugma. 74. Naioixe, either a concessive opt. admitting a possibility (see IT. G. 299/), or a real opt. expressing a wish.
.

ol

Si

hear from me Kkiav tl = hear (a sound) ; A 455, etc. The ordinary phrase is KiKKvri /ten ij,i6av, k 189, 311, etc. We also have K\iieiv tlvl Aprjs 5 767, where the dat. is ethical. Hence van L. reads here KixXirri /ioi, which is almost certainly right as avoiding the
;

contracted

ixev for /Ueo.

126

lAIAAOC r
fjiev

(ill)

aWov;
avTov
o'iov;

iceXerai,

Tpwa? koI irdvTa^ A'^aiov?

koI dpTj'i'^iXov MeveXaoj'
ryevrjTai,,

rev'^ea koX' d-Trodecrdai evl '^dovl irovKv^oTeipr]!,,

B'

ev

fietracoi,

90

d/Kpi"

'E\,evr]i koX KTr]p,a(jL iraai, fid'^eaaai.

o7r7roTepo<;

Si Ke viKrjcrrji Kpeicrcrcov re

KTTjfiad^

eX,Q)v

ev "jravra yvvatKo, re oiKuB

djeo'dciy

ol S

aXkoi (piXoTTjTa Koi opKia incTTa rafiafiev.

e(j)a6\

ws

ol B'

dpa

7rdvTe<;

d/cijv

iyevovTo

a-icoTTTJi.

95

TOiaL Be Kol fiereeiTre /3orjv dyado<;

" KBKXvre vvv koX

6vp,6v ep,6v

e/j,eio-

fi,dXi(7Ta

M.eve\aof jap dXiyo<;

r/Br]

iKavet,

(ppovem Be BiaKpivBij/J-evai,
evret
^

^Apyeiovi Kot Tpwai;,

e'iveK
rjfjbeaiv

KaKO, -TroXXd -TreTraade

eveic
dpy(fl<i-

e/i?79

epiBo<i

koX

AXe^dvBpov

100

oiriroTepcot

Odvaro'; koX fioipa TervKrat,,

reOvair]'

dXXoi Be BiaKpivOeire Ta^icrra.

89.
a'
;S'.

noXu6oTelpH(i)

DQRTU.
:

90.

&
||

uiccon Vr. a
93. 97.

D.
II

92. Kpeiccco Zen.

KpeiircoN L.
Harl.

{yp. Harl. ruNOiKiSiBe H.

a).

91. oTouc 94 om. Pap.

b.

TduoiJueN G.

96.

Be om. R.
/3,

&uoTo
:

HPQR

Cant. Vr.

98.

99. S Harl. a (yp. JIBh). 6preToi Kai rpuec Zen. nenacee Ar. A supr. n^noNcee Par. f nenoicee S &ueTo GT. 101. 6nnon^nocee 12. 100. Ijuhc dp^HC Ar. ii Sthc Zen. T^pcjN Pap. /3. 102. BiaKpieeTre GLQ Pap. /3 diaKpi(N)eflTe CP^ (R stipr.) U Vr. a A, Bar. Eton.

SiaKpiei^jueNai

C^DGLQ

Pap.
||

a^.

SSh

Siu.<fa>
:

1|

98. (ppoN^co
(1)
'

may be taken in two ways

is

iyiiv

iyipero.
;

So

S.pxei.v

to he the

My mind

that Argives and Tr. be

i.e.

at once separated,'

desire to see

them separated;

(2),' I

deem that they

are already separated,' i.e. I accept the challenge, and think that an end has thereby been put to the war. Of these the former best suits the simplicity of Homeric expression and the 4nei of the next line ; for the use of <j>povieiv, virtually to liope, cf P 286 <pp6vmv Si &(Ttv Tr&n fftj^irepov ipOeiv Kal IxaXiffra dp^crdm. See note on 28. Kvdos 99. n^nacee, for iriiraBTe, see H. G. 22. 7, and Compare the participle ireiraOvM, p 555 ; vulg. Triiroade, which Gurtius takes to be for ir4-irov6-Te {Vb.

ii.

165) ; but the strong stem is wrong in the plural. The -8e is, however, taken by Brugmann as a middle term. for Tr4ira9-aSe, Or. ii. 1358 (?). The word recurs in the same phrase only K 465, \j/ 53. 100. fipxftc, the unprovoJced aggression ;
a

aggressor BavdruL Ha-as &wep fjp^ev Aisoh. Ag. 1529, Eur. Here. 1169, Frag. 825; cf. Soph. Ml. 553. Zenod. drijs, to which Ar. objected ^o-rai diro\<rYoiii.evos Mei'^Xaos Sn Atiji irepiiireaev 6 'AXe^ay5pos, dTij, however, is often =siM, and regarded as deserving moral condemnation ; see e.g. I 510-2 ; and certainly Achilles is not ' apologising for Agamemnon in A 412. In Si 28 Ar. himself read dri^s (though there was a variant dpx'^s), and so Z 356. A more serious objection is that S.Tri is for dFarq, and that the contracted form is found only in late passages, the first syllable being usually in thesis. See on 412. 102. reoNaiH, may he lie dead, as riOvadi 365, spoken to the dead Hector. Compare TeBvalrjs Z 164. Both optatives are pure,' expressing a wish, The accent of diaKpiNseTre is due to the idea that it is contracted from -elrire. This is of course not the case before
'

'

pregnant sense, for which compare Herod, viii. 142 Trepl ttjs v/ieripiis dpxv^

the 'heavy' endings the opt. stem is formed with -i- only, not -n;- {ff. G. 83).

lAIAAOC r (m)
apv , erepov XevKov, eripTjv Be fiiXaivav, 'yfji re koL 'tjeXteoi,Att S' ij/xet? olaofiev akXov. a^ere Se Upcdfioio ^irjv, o<j)p opKia TafMvrjt
o'taere
avTO<;,
firj

127

105

etreC

ol

TratSe?

virep^iaXob Koi a-jriaTOihrfKrjarjrai.

Tt9
S'

V7rep^aa-l,7]t

Ato? opKua

aleX
ol<s

oirKoTepcov avhpSiv ^peve<; rjepiQovTaf

S'

jepcov fiereTjbaiv,

oifia

irpocraco

/cal

oiriaaco
110

\evcrcrei,,

oirwi
01

op^'

apiara

fier

afi^OTepoicn, jevmjTai."

(S?

e<f>a9\

S'

i'^dprjcTav

'A'^aioi re T^&Je? re,

eKiroiMevov

iraicracrdai
jjikv

oi^vpov iroXifioio.

Kui p

tTTTTOu?

epv^uv

em

aTij(a<;,

eK S
104. b'
:

e^av avrol
t'

?^i): oYcere 3' U. 103. oYcere Pap. /S^ (oYcct' TduNei Q {supr. h) rduH SsaTG G gsere Pap. j3. 110. Xeiicei DJRQ. 108. Sci G. 110 a.e. Ar. e\n6). 113. SpucQN S.
:
||

Pap.

105.

TduNoi Ap. Lex. 112. ^ux^ugnoi

108-

{supr.

imper.

and Ssere (105) are aor. For the sigmatic aor. with the thematic vowel see H. G.%i\. The cases are enumerated in Curt. Vb. ii. 282-4, and explained as due to the analogy of the non-sigmatio (strong) aorists which prevail in Epic Greek. In Alexandrian times the converse phenomenon is found, as the non- sigmatic aorists constantly take a as thematic vowel (e.g. X9a) on the analogy of the sigmatic aorists, which by that time were far commonest. The only cases of this in H. are eriras, eiirare, and ijveiKa (with See note on 262. its various forms). SpN* is probably for &pve, but it may The F of Fdpv- is well be for apya.
103. oYcere

lamb was
9).

for the heavenly,

and the black

for the infernal deities in general (276-

On the other hand, the mention of the male and female lamb suits the male and female deity (cf A 729), and the question is not at all clear. 105. SpKia TdjuiNHi, in the metaphorical sense, as elsewhere, make the treaty, for the actual slaughtering is
done by Agamemnon. 107. For the subj. ShXi^chtqi with the irregular long vowel see S. G. 82, and Mulvany in C. M. x. 27. The expression Ai6c 5pKia is unique, and the
line could well be spared. 108. Aep^eoNTQi, lit.
'flutter,'

are

blown about by the wind (B

attested (S. G. p. 364, van L. Mch. p. 163) ; the omission of d' before it,

448), i.e. cannot be trusted, the opposite of ^phes ^/nreSoi. Z 352 ; so a.ea-i(ppav T 183. Cf.
#>

proposed by Heyne, the Papyrus.

is

now ooniirmed by

386.

two following

Ar. obelized this line and the the only reason given is ;

104. Considerable suspicion attaches rfi for yaia is a rather late to this line, form (only three times again in II., 24, T 259, * 63 (of. P 595), seven times ftueic (or in Od., but often in Hes.). only ijljAes V) is metrically assured in three other places, H 369, a 76, y 81, the

that diroXoyia icrrlv airn) vir^p tCiv irapaThis, of course, is P&vTiav lipia/uSuv. insufficient the lines quite suit the eminently courteous character of MeneoTc (109) is left without a very laos.
;

ject

older form being probably rip-^s uncontracted (Menrad Contr. p. 106). Finally, the mention of the third lamb on the part of the Greeks is curious ; in the sequel it would seem that Trojan lambs only are used. The line may have been added because Zeus is prayed to in 276, and it was thought that he too ought to

accurate reference by the change of subto 6 yipiav (which seems to be employed in a generic sense, not for Priam only an Attic, not an Epic, use of the article). It is best taken as a neut. in the case where ; cf. the analogous uses of the neut. pi. in H. G. 161. 112. See note on 28. Here the Mss. all read Tra,iaa.i!9a,i, and we can translate either hoping to win, or to have won,

Without this line we have his lamb. should naturally suppose that the white

rest.

Almost

all

edd.,

however,

read

128
Tev')(ed
ifKrja-iov

lAIAAOC r
T
i^eBvovTO'
ciXKrfKav,

(ill)

ra

fjiev

Karedevr
rjv

iin jaorjt

oXiyt]

afuplif

apovpa.

115

"Ektcop Be irpOTi aarv Sveo KrjpvKWi kirefnre

Kap'TraXl/Mco';

apvd<; re

(pepeiv

Tlpiafiov re KoKecrcrai,.
^

avTap

TaXdv^iov
6
B'

T-potei
livai,

Kpeiwv
^S'

hr^ap.k.fwtnv

vr\a^ eVt <^\a^vpa^

olcrefievai,-

dpv
^

eKeXevev
Krfafjbefwovi
Biat,.

ap'

ovk diriOr^a

120

^Ipt5
elBofievT]

8'

avd' 'E\evr)i XevKcoXevai dyyeXo'i rfXOev

yaXoat, 'AvTTjvopiBao Bd/Maprt,

el-^e

Tfjv

'AvT7]vopiB7j';

Kpeiwv

EXtKcicov,

AaoBiKTjv Tlpidfioio
Trjv
B'

Ovyarp&v
rj

etSo?

dplaTrjv.
125

evp

ev p,eydpQ}i'

Be fieyav Icrrov v(paive,

B'

BiirXaKa

'!rop<f>vpe7}v,

TroXea?

eveirao'aev de6Xov<;

Tpdxov
oii<;

6'

lirTToBdficov
e'lveK

koI 'A'^aoav ^aXKO'^iTdovwv,

iiir

edev
8'

eiraa'^ov

'Ap7jo<;

iraXapbamv.

dyyov
" Bevp

lerTafievr)

7rpo(Te(f)i^
t^iXrj,

TroSa?

WKea

'Ipi^'
iB-qai.

Wi, vvficpa

"va OecrKeXa epja

gneuipe

130

114. ^KdiioNTo Pap. 119.

|3.
:

116. noTl Q.

||

CGRST

Lips. Eton. Vr. a A.

iK^eueN

AHU Pap. ^
King's
:

Ar. Aph. Zen.

PU

Iik^cucen fi. uapjuapeHN Q.

123. tJin 3' U.

||

126.
j3.

nop9upeHN

dN^nacceN Pap.

130. NiixifH Q.

115. dWiiXcoN refers to Tei)xi, and au9ic means there was but little ground (uncovered) between the heaps
'

(This interpretation is clearly of arms. established by Buttm. Lex. s.v. d/40s, as against the tradition that dXX^Xux referred to Trojans and Achaians, so that
'

apovpa

meant the

iieralxP'tov

between the

342. armies. ) See also note on 119. kV BpN' : read koI Fdpv' (P. Knight) ; idi Fdpv' Heyne, but see on 318. La E. 120. oic^eNai, aor. as 103. strangely makes it fut., saying that the forms is not used a infin. of these aor. very unwarrantable assertion in the face of 111, 564, Q 663, and four or five He seems hardly to be other passages. conscious of any distinction in sense be;

opposed to the smaller aw'Kots iJ (see Studniczka Beitr. p. 73). ^N^nacccK, as X 441 the word is used in connexion with weaving in a way which shews that the art was so highly developed in early days as to permit of the weaving of pictures. This was presum ably done by inserting coloured threads by hand as the weaving went on, as the Indian carpet-weaver makes his patterns
It is

230,

a 276

by inserting tufts of coloured wool. One cannot but be reminded of the Bayeux tapestry, on which the ladies of Nor-

mandy embroidered their duke's victories, 130. NiijuL9a is the name by which a Greek woman still speaks of her brother's
so also nuse in Albanian, properly The form is to be classed with av^Sn-a, TiTepoirevrd, ro^dra, etc., as an instance of the old vocative of the -n. declension, which survived only in Aiolio. Sappho has ffi Aka fr. 78, vip-rjia fr. 105. The statement of Schol. A, 'Iwyucct vijKpa rdX/xa, lacks all confirmation. See H. G. e^cKeXa, strange, a 92 and p. 390. word of unknown origin recurring 107, X 374, 610. Of course the old derivation

wife

iride.

tween the
121.

fut.

and

aor. iniin.

introduced as acting on her own mere motion, against the usual rule that she only goes at the bidding But cf. of the gods. 199, B 786.
Iris is

124. Cf. Z 252. dat. by attraction

relative.

AaoBiKHN,
to the case

ace.

for

of the

126. BinXoKo, large

double

cf.

134,

enough to be worn 230, c 224, t 226.

Beois f/ceXos is

impossible

but we natur-

ally think of the equally obscure Wo-^aros.

'

lAIAAOC r
Tjoojwj'
04

(in)

129

ImrohdiMav koI 'A^atwi'

')(a\K0')(f,Taiva3v

irpiv

eV

aXKrfKoicTi (f)epov -rroKvBaKpvv "Apija

iv weStwi,
ol
Srj

oXooio XCKatofievoi iroXi/Moio,

crcyi]!,,

vvv earai,

TroXe/io?

Se ire-jravrai,,
fJuaKpa 'jreTrrjjev.
135

ao'irieri

KeKKifievoi,

irapa S

eyyea
Trepl

avTap

^A'Ke^avBpo'; Kot aprjt<^iXo<; Mei/eXao?

iy^eirjiiTt /la'^'^a-ovrai,
crelo'
aKoi,TL<;.'

fj,aKprjt<;

Twt Se Ke

viKrjcyavri

(filXri

KeKXrjcrrji

w?

el-TTovcra

6ea jKvkvv tfiepov efi^aXe

KaXv\^aii,evr)

dvfiaii

avSpo<; r irpoTepoto xal acrreo^ lySe roK'Tjav.

140

avTiKa
mpfidr

S"

apyevvrjicrt,

oOovqiabv

eK daXafioto repev Kara Bdxpv '^eovaa,

cifia
rrji

ovK

oil),

je Kal
134.

a/j,(f}l,TroXoi

Sv

eirovro.

133. nroXejuoio S.

GR.

II

^rxeioici G.
:

||

coTo PQ.

n6XGu6c re U. re 138. Ke
:

135. 6cniai R.
P.
||

137. JuaKpoTc

9iXH

rxmk

{jp. 9IXH).

143. THl re

tA(i)

he QS.

133. This is a Leonine verse, with in the middle. 134. eorai for e'iaTaL=ijaTai (^(r-PTat), with shortening as in Kiarai for Kdarai, vias for vijas, xpiJ(reos for xP^'^^^o^> ^'^^ other cases in van L. Ench. p. 85. So iaro 414. Cf. on 153. 138. Ke goes with KexXi^cHi (fut. indie.) to hi/m who coTiquers thou shalt (then) be assigned. The order of the 41 o Si "' words is the same as in dya(7(T<ifivoi . (42) ^irbpaeiav. It seems unnatural to us here, because we are accustomed to the Attic use of the art.
' '

a rime

of a repeated &v where the first often attaches itself to a participle representing a conditional clause, but is not con strued with it (instances in M. and T. There seems to be no case of 6 224).

and even if it were found it could only mean the man who would Jiave conquered.' Van Leeuwen evades the difficulty by reading ye for ke, with
viKTjaas &v,
'

but this

is

intolerable.

kgkXi^chi,

i.e. KeK\'/}(Te'{at).

140. TOKiieoN,

Leda

and Tyndareos,

with the participle, where no word from another part of the sentence can be interposed. But here tcoi is still an independent pronoun, lit. 'to him, having conquered,' etc. The diflBculty arises of course from the reference being not to one definite person, but to either This shews of two (cf. B. G. 260). that the Attic use has practically been reached in all but the stereotyped order, There are cf. rod ^affikrjos diTTjvios, etc. very few other instances in H., perhaps only * 262, 325, 663, 702, beside the It has been parallel 255 below (q.v.). proposed, on the analogy of oirirdrepos Si Ke i>i.K-fj(n]i. (71), to take Ke with the participle here but in practice the Ke {&v) Is inseparable from the relative in such sentences for H. as for later Greek, and no analogous case has been quoted.

Ai6s iKyeyavia, see 199, the legends vary as to the 426, 5 184 paternity of the children of Leda, see \ 298 (M. and R.'s note), and on 238
is
;

though Helen

below.
141. fieoNH,
:

liTien

veil,

see

595.

KaXuifiau^NH this reflexive use of the middle, in which the agent is the direct object of the action, is comparatively
rare ; R. G. % 8 (2). 142. TepeN, round; Lat. ter-es. The word is used by H. (1) of flesh, A 237, of tears, here, 553, S 406 ; (2) 11, T 323, TT 332 (3) of leaves, 180, /I 357 ; (4) dvOea -n-ol-qs l 449. The ordinary explanation, 'tender,' does not suit either (1) or (2), for the flesh to

N n

which

it is

applied

is

always that of

At

best

we could

refer to the instances

of women or rather indicates the firm rounded muscles (of. Lat. tor-us). As applied to leaves and bloom it means swelling with sap,' full of fresh life.

stalwart children

warriors,
it

not

'

130

lAIAAOC r

(hi)

Aidprj liiTdijo'; OvjaTTjp KXvfievr] re /SowTTi?.

altlra
S' 8'
eireiff'

iKavov,

60c AKaial irvSMu rjaav.

i^Be

145

oi

afM^l Upiafiov koI HdvBoov

v/j,oirrjv

Adfi-TTov re

KXvnov

6^

'iKerdovd t

o^ov "ApTjof,
afi^co,

OvKoXeyaJv re koI
etaro
yrjpa'i
S7]/j,o'yepovTe<;
8r)

AvTijvcop,

ireTrvvfiivo)
TrvXijccri,,

eVt

%Kaii]ia-i,

irokefiobo ireiravfievoi,
o'C

aW'
re

dp/opr)Tal

150

iadXob, TerToyecraiv ioiKore';,

Ka6

vXtjv

BevSpei <pe^ofj,evoi oira Xetpioeaaav lelai114 6.6. Ar. SzoN T.

(see below).

145.
||

e'

148. re

om. G.

Ykonsn P. nenNoiu^NU
otfSei'

147. T.
||

XdunoNra
:

G.

||

t'

Szon

149. cKaiaTci

niiXaici

G.

150.

THpai

r^pai S

yp. Kal rApe'i us

A.

&H
\\

3fe

G.

152.
||

dENdpEI

Zen.: dcNdp^coi Ar. fi: 3^N3pco G. Yhcqn (?) Pap. - Yccon ^^.
II

Par.

{po.it ras.).

l:z6ueNoi S.

Xupi6eccaN

144. This line is a cleai- case of interpolation of a later myth. The story was that Aithra, daughter of Pittheus, was the mother of Theseus. Theseus having stolen Helen while yet a child, her brothers, the Dioskuri, invaded Attica during his visit to Hades, and recovered Helen, carrying off Aithra to be her slave. At the taking of Troy, the sons of Theseus, Demophon and Akamas, found their grandmother there among Helen's handmaids, and took her back to Athens. The legend was dealt with in the 'IXiov Tripaii ascribed to Lesches (Paus. X. 25. 5), and is at least as old as the Chest of Kypselos, see Paus. v. 19

not possible)

^riv did rh pi.7JKOs tov xp^j/ou (Schol. A). That, however, must be put to the account of the myth-maker. More serious indications of interpolation here are the fact that Homer does not

name handmaids on
(ff

similar occasions

the only ease), and that the epithet ;8ou7ris belongs to Hera alone, H 10 and S 40 being the only exceptions. The latter, at least, is a doubtful passage. The line was evidently compo.sed at a date when the old tradition had died out, if it is true that the epithet originally came from the time when gods were worshipped in animal form, and was no mere epitheton ornans. Of. on

182

is

MBpa
^Xoui^d.

8^

7}

UltB^ois inrb
^ffdrJTa..

rijs ''EX^vtjs toTs

TToalv els

^da^os
T

/cara/3e/3X7?yU^i7 /j.^Xaivav
4'irtypap.fj.a

i<rTLv

S^

iir^

206. 146. oi duq)) ripiauoN, the party consisting of Priam and the rest. The idiom
y\avKLOTris

avToZs

^TTOS

e^dpLETpov,

Kal

dvdpiurds

by which a man
about
'

^(TTLV e^ds iTrl

rQi ^^a/i^rpajL TrpocB^KT]'

(pipcrov,

IwSapiSa "E\4vav
eXKeiTov 'AddvaSev.

AtSpav

S'

The recovery

of Aithra was a regular episode of the Iliupersis on Attic vases of the fifth century (Robert Bild u. Lied c. ii), and was painted by Polygnotos in the Lesche at Delphi (Paus. x. 25), where the two handmaids of Helen were named Elektra and Pauthalis. But Homer is, of course, ignorant of the Theseus myth in all its branches. The Alexandrine critics were troubled by the chronological difficulty of the age which must be assigned to Aithra d-mdavbv
:

is included in 'those familiar in H. as well as in Attic ; see B 445, A 295, Z 436, 301, etc. The change to the nominative in 148 is merely for the sake of convenience, and does not indicate that Ukalegou and Antenor were in any way different from the rest. The three names in 147 are ace. to T 238 those of sons of Laomedon, and therefore brothers of Priam. 149. dHuor^poNTGC the word recurs only A 372, where it is applied to Ilos, the eponym of Ilios. There is no reason to suppose that it is in any way different

him

is

from the simple yipav

it

means merely

yap

4(TTtv

''E\4i'7]s

dfi<piTrd\ov

elvai

ttjv
(it

oCrois

vTTtpapxalav, ^v oiK iKvoiei

is

of the council of elders of the Sij/ios or community. Of the yepoiirios opKos 119 note. 162. Xeipi6eccaN so Hes. Theog. 41, and cf. 6ira \dpLov Ap. Khod. iv. 903 ;

member


lAIAAOC r
Totoi
01

(ill)

131
Trvpjeoi.

apa Tpcodiv ^yqrope'; ^vr

ft)?

iirl

oSi/

ethovO

EXei'T?!'

eVt irvp'yov lovaav,

r)Ka TTpo? oKXrfkovt;

eirea

TnepoevT
')(^povov

ar/opevov

155

" ov

vep,ea-b<i

Tp&ai; koI ivKvij/MiBw; 'A^atoii?

TOiritB

afi^l lyvvatKl iroXvv

Oerji';
ei<;

aXjea irda'^eiv

alvcbi a6avdT7ji(T(,

wira eouKev.
,

dXka KoX
fi7]B

ft)?,

Toir]

irep

iova

iv vrjvcrl veecrOco,
irrifjua

r]pZv

TeKeeo'crl,

oiricraa)
S'

Xittoito.^
(jxovrji,-

160

CO?

ap"

e^av, Tlpta/io?
eXdovcra,

'^XevTjv eKaXea-traTO
l^ev
i/jueio,

" Sevpo irdpoiO

ocppa
'iSrjK

<^iXov reKO^,
tttjoik;

irporepov re ttoctiv
atTirj

re

(f>i,Xov<;

re-

ov TL
01
fJLOb

fioi

eacn,

Oeou

vv

fiob

auTbOL

ebcrbv,

i(f)d>p/Mr]aav

iroXefiov

TroXvBa/cpvv

Aj(abS)v

165

153. ToTciN G. 154. ctaoN

II

eTnt' G.

II

niiproN
:

(supr.

co)
:

nOprcoN Sohol. ad

10.

GQT
II

etaoNe'
:

Skq

Zen. Erates rivh NdToici P. ecaic G.

||

i.<iiK.e.\

RS Hail, a &Ka Par. a. P Eust.

t^knon
J.
/3,

Kal nfliia MnoiTo).

162.

||

VaoN Pap. /3. 155. Sko : VSoNe" 158. aea156. Tposdc Te Kai HPQR. 160. XinHTOi P (yp. 159. nhI' Vr. A. cuoTo PQRS Vr. b. 163. Yzou G.
||

Yamc

Zen.

CGJRST
:

Pap.

Harl. a b, Par. d
||

e^ f

Vawi Ar. Q.
/3^

165. 496p-

juwcQN Lips.

kifdjpxuccm P.

dyaicbN

SpHoc Pap.

but

it is

hard to say how a voice can be

or aKTyn-Tpwi

i,va,

xpv<rSwi,

with Brandreth.)

be literal, 'full of lilies.' Commentators generally are content to say that the idea of delicacy is transferred from the flower to the sound. The schol. The Greeks explain iiriBvixrirfiv, TiSetav. felt particular pleasure in the voice of the cicada (cf. particularly the charming lines in Scut. Her. 393 ff.), and we can understand the 'chirruping' of the old men being compared to it but that does not bring us nearer to the meaning of the epithet. Xeipideis is applied to the skin iu N 830, but the lily is not elsewhere mentioned by H., and appears It looks as first in Hymn. Cer. 428. though some different word of forgotten meaning had been corrupted into a more but it is hardly safe to familiar form trust to the gloss of Hesych., who explains
'lily -like," or, to
; ;

The other Homeric forms, Shdpea and

ficvoL is possible,

SevSpim i^bSevSpiav, are ambiguous. but ill attested.

153. Bnto, a unique form for elaro, ijaro, due to the similarity of ^/lai (^(r-/ioi) to the vocalic stems, which admit both -vto

and -aro B. G. p.

after
5).

7}

(;8e/3\^-aTai

^i/x.^'kri-vTo

Lessing, in a well-known passage of the Laokoon (ch. xxi.), quotes the admiration of the old men as a supreme instance of the manner in which poetry can convey the idea of exceeding personal beauty without any attempt to describe a single feature.
156. oi) N^uecic, ' there for indignation that,' as
is

80,

no place a 350,
' ;

just as

we say

'

Small blame that

so

A/)6s by Iffx^is (Paley). 'Keipluv dfifidruiv in Baochylides (xvii. 95) cannot be said to throw any fresh light on the question.

vejxea<y't]rbv

410, etc.
nfljua,

160. XinoiTO, rmam, as I 437. in apposition, as 51, etc.

The form is well a^Ndpei, so Zen. attested in Attic and Herod, vi. 79. but 437, 5 458 SivSpeov is certain in here the simultaneous synizesis and shortening in the vulg. SevSpiwL are in15 xpvffiiiii. avh. crKijirtolerable. (In rpm we may read either &v with Lehrs

162.

The order
and

is

Sevpo iXOovaa ffeu

TrdpoiB' i/ieto,

cbc (166) is co-ordinated

with S<ppa
ical.

'Cdmc, 164-5 being parenthetnHoOc, kinsfolk by marriage, explained in d 582 ya/i^pbs fi Tev8ep6s, ol' KTjdiffTOL r\46ov(r(. fied' at^d T fidXiffra
j

re Kai yivos

avrfij'.

'

132

lAIAAOC r
/iot

(ill)

w?
rj

KoX TOvB' avhpa ireKwpiov i^ovofirjvrjK,

iarlv 'A^ato? dvrjp ^v? re
KecpdKrji,

0? Tt9 SB
Toi
/jLev

fieya<;
eacri,

re.

koI
oil

fiei}^ove^
ttco

aXkoi

KoXbv
ovS"
TOI'

S'

ovT(o

ij(ov

thov 6<f)6aX/MOicnv
170

ovTco
S'

yepapov
re
fjuoi

^aaCkrji yap avSpl eoixe.

Sla yvvaiKoiv
re-

'KKevrj /Mvdoicnv afiel^ero,

eaat,,
/moi

"

alBoio<;

(pike

eKvpe,

Beivo<;

B?

o(f>eXev

OdvaTO'i

dBelv kuko';, oirirore Bevpo

vlel

aSii

eirofiTjv,

OdXafiov yvwTOVi re \nrova-a

175

jralBd

re rrfKvykTr)v ical op/rfkiKi'qv iparetvrjv.

Ttt

dXXa
ouTO?

y'

ovk iyevovroipeo),

ro Kot Kkauovaa TeTqKa.

-^Be

rovTO Be roi
7*

fi

dveipeai

/jieTaWdi'i'

'ATpei'BTj<;

evpii
t'

Kpeicov 'Ayafiifivcov,

dp/porepov, ^acriXev'i
Bar)p

dyado<i Kparepo'; t
el'

al-^TjTt]'?-

avT

ip,o<i

ecTKe

/cvvcoiriBo';,

ttot'

erjv

ye.

180

169. etaoN dfeaXjuoTc H.

170. repa6N Pap.

/S^.

||

rcip

3^ Athen.
||

xiii.

566.

174. rNcocToiic

DV.

176.

t6
/3

r'
:

tA
U.

kg, yp. Si Kal t<S re Schol. A.

xXdouca

Pap.

;8.

178. r' om.

Pap.

t'

merely equal.
of)

168. Koi jueizoNec, even greater, not Ke9a\fti, iy (the measure

tfie head. 172. 9i\e &K\ipi : the (rF of {<!F)eKvpi lengthens the e as in oiSi {ffF)ois B 832. 173. edNQTOc . . 43eTN, a curious

very young when her mother left her. But it is only an uncertain guess. 178. o3toc is anaphoric, not deicin other words it means tic he of whom you ask,' while Priam (167) uses
'
' ' '

'

65e,

the The neglect of familiar fjvdave /SouXiJ. the f of OdeiN [svad-) is very rare fls fi{ot.) 6(p\ev SdvaTos FaS4eLV is a clearly right correction required by the order of the words (Monro if. O. p. 337). Yet even so the verb is a curious one to use, and there is no exact parallel. i\4eiv, Xo/S^eic were not likely to be corrupted. 175. naT3a, so. Hermione, S 14. thXur^HN the explanation of this much disputed word which now seems to be the most generally accepted is that given by Savelsberg in the Rhein. Mus. It is explained at length 1853, p. 441. by M. and R. on 3 11. The conclusion there arrived at is that the word means grown big,' from *r^Xus adolescens, lit. = great, and that it indicates an age of

phrase

apparently

founded

on

' this warrior whom I see. 179. This was a favourite line of Alexander's, Plut. Mor. i. 331. See also Xen. Mem. iii. 2. 2. duf^TepoN, exactly our idiom, 'both a good king arid.' So Pindar 0. vi. 17 d/j.(p6Tepop fidvTiv T* dyaddf Kal dovpl fidpvaadai. 180. e'i noT* Shn re: this phrase occurs in five other places, viz. 762, fi 426, 268, r 315, u 289. It is always, except in fi and u, preceded by some form of ehai. It is commonly taken to

mean 'if indeed it is not all a dream,' si unquamfuit quod non est ampHus, i.e.
si rede did potest fuisse quod ita sui fadii/m est dissimile ut fuisse nunquam credas, G. Hermann. The doubt would then be a rhetorical way of emphasizing the bitter contrast between the past and the present. Monro compares et wore in prayers (e.g. A 39, 394), where there is no doubt expressed ; ' the effect is that of an assurance that the past to which the speaker looks back was once really present ; "if there was an Agamemnon [as there was], he was my

'

from thirteen to twenty or thereabouts. This suits the statement of Sophokles as quoted by the schol. on S 4, and Eustath., who say that Hermione was given in marriage while Helen was in Troy, so that she could not have been

lAIAAOC r
0)9 <f>aTO,

(in)

133
(fycavrjcrev

TOP B

yepcov ri<ydaaaTO
/j.oiprjyevi'i,

re*

"
r)

S)

fidxap 'ArpetBr),

oK^ioSaifiov,

pa vv

Toi TToXXol SeS/ATjaro Kovpoi 'A-^aiSiv.

^Srj

Kal ^puyirjv elcrrjXvdov d/MwreXoea-crav

185

evda thov TrXeio'TOv^ ^pvya<; dvepa^ aloXo7rd>Xov<;,

Xaov<; 'Orpfjo'i koX MvySoi^o? dvTiOeobo,
o'l

pa TOT

icrTpaTOCDVTO Trap' ovOa'; %ajiyapioio

iieTO,

Kal yap eya)v ivi/covpo'; imv

SjfiaTi

Tolcnv ^KeyQ'r]v

TMi, OTe T
ovB'

^Xdov 'A^afoye? avTbdvecpai'

oaoi eXt'/cwTre? 'AvaioL'
6 yepai,6<;190

oKK
eiTT

oi Tocroi rjaav

hevTepov avT

^OSvcrrja IBwv ipeeiv

aye
fjuev

/moi

kul tovob, (piXov

^

TeKO<;,

o?

tc<;

oo

ecrrt,

fieitov

Ke(j}aXfji

Kyafiep.vovo'; 'ATpetBao,
IBe

evpvTepo<; B

wfioicriv

aTepvoiaiv IBeadai.
)(jdovl

Tevj(a

fjbiv

ol

KelTai eVt

TrovXv^oTeiprjt,
(TTi')(at;

195

auTos Be KTiXo^ w? iirnraXeiTai

dpveimi
09 T
186.

dvBpwv

fiiv

iyco
fJLeya

ye

ioa-Kco

irriyeai/jLaXXcoi,

mmv

irwv Biep')(eTai dpyevvdaiv.'

187. IcrpaTcuoNTO JP^ (-doNTO P^). 188. IrcoN
:

XaoOc
II

t" J.

^con

^^ruHN Strabo. Pap. ^\ 189. t' mn. GR. 190. 01J&' oi : oO hk Q. aOo' C. 191. 193. KeipaXfiN Ar. Par. g^. 194. iidk GPQ. 195. Te6xe<i oi uku JR. noXuBoTcipHi i3T Pap. /S^. 197. jmiN 196. ^ncncoXeTro Pap. /3.

II

uktt S.

brother - in - law. " But the phrase belongs to a class of sentences in which el is not conditional at all, but merely calls attention to a concomitant circumstance, of which the so-called 'protasis' is independent. See note on A 321. The sense is rather 'Do not forget that he was than if he was. To bring out this sense Gurtius would read fi ttot' ?i;c ye, 'surely once he was,' which is
' ' ' '

cf.

irbSai alSXos IViros

T
is

horses.
idov.

nXeicrouc

404, with nimble predicate, with

'

188. ^X^x^""' either

was numbered
'lay
'

among them' (Xe7-) or (bivouacked) among them

same ambiguity
;

(Xex-)-

down The

needless. 182. juoipHreN^c child of fortuTie, Dbderlein exborn to a happy fate. plains ' bom for destruction (of enemies),'

is found in 9 519, I 67. H. mentions the Amazons once again, Z 186 cf. also B 811. Ar.'s (cei^aXiJc 193. Ke9aXHi, as 168. follows the analogy of 227.

196. KjiXoc,
flock,

the

ram who

leads the
is

'bellwether'; the simile

given

on the ground that

iiolpa

means

evil fate.

this is only the case in phrases like fioipai, Bav&TOLo and others ; in u 76 it is opposed to ap-iiopiri, and clearly means 'good fortune' ixolp-qi yev6p,evos would 418. answer to the Kaxiji a.t<rr)i. riKov of
;

But

183. 3e3ui4aTO, i.e. 'are, as I now see, subject to you ; the plpf. being used like the imperf. in ijneWoi', ^v (&pa-), 164. etc. Of. Mtv^o e 163, 185. The rhythm shows that piirac iN^pac go closely together. aioXonciXouc:
'

492. In again, at full length, in later Greek the word seems to be used Cf. Find. P. ii. only as an adj.=fome. 17 lepia ktIKov 'Acppodlras. 197. nHreciudXXcoi, thick -fleeced ; of. irriySs of horses and waves, I 124, e 388. The formation of the word is hard to the analogy of ravvcriTrTepos, explain eXxeHweTrXos, rafiecrlxpoos, AepirlTodes, and many others, shews that it must be
;

derived from the verb-stem Tr-qy-, not from vriySs (cf., however, II/jwTecriXaos). H. G. 124 c.

134

lAlAAOC r

(ill)

Tov S' rj/jbeijSeT eVet^' 'EKevrj Ato? eKyejavla" ovTO<; S' av AaepTidhr}'^ '7roXv/j,rjTi,<; 'OBvo'crevi,
o? rpd^r)
et'Sw?
Trjv

200

ev

S-q/Mooi

'Wd/cr]^ Kpavarj'?
jjiiqBea

vep

iovari<;

TravTOiov<;
S'

re BoXov<; Koi

irvKva.

a?ir
rj

KvTrjvwp
fjbdXa

TreTrvv/jbivoi;
e'jro<;

dvTiov tjuSw
eetTre?

"

&

jvvai,

tovto
iror
ai/v

V7)fiepTe<;

^Brj

jap Kal Sevpo

ajyeXlr}'?,

rjXvde Sto? 'OSiKTcreu?,

dpijiifiiXcoi

205

aev evsK
Tov<;

M.eveXda)f
(plXTjcra,

iyo)

e^eiviaaa Kal iv fieydpoiai

(ftvrjv

dfi(poTepcov Se

eBdrjv Kal fi'^Sea irvKvd.

efii'p(0ev,
a)/j,ov<;,

dXX
d/j,<j)Q)

OTe

Br)

Tpweacriv ev ap/pofievoicnv
'yepapwrepo'; rjev

a-rdvTav
B'

fiev

Mez/eXao? virelpe'^ev evpea<;

210

e^Ofievo),
Lips.
:

OBv<Taev<i.
206. cAc Zen. Par. b.'

203.
207.

aO P ToOc d'

204. Seinae Vr. a^ Lips.^ Toiicde 3' P. irion IsefNicca J. sefNica

|| !|

GL

PQ.

||

ueriipoic ^fiXHca

Pap.

/3.

211. Izojut^NcoN Zen.

ZITU

Harl.

a^ o d,

King's, Par.

e,

Eton.
establishing at the conclusion

see
'

201. Si^ucoi, 'realm' in local sense, B 547. ncp the idea seems to be,
:

for the doctrine of Ar.,

least the possibility of it

it

poor though the soil of Ithaka be, yet has succeeded in producing a great man.' Cf. 5 605, i 27 t/jijxei' ^XX' a/yad^ Kouporpdfpos, xpdtpH, read Tpd(pev or Tpdip' ivl, though here the MSS. are unanimous see on B 661. 206. SrreXiHC d.vTl toO S.yyc\os, At., a much disputed doctrine. In the present passage we may well take 6rr. as governed by IvcKa (as w 334 rijs airfji IfCK dyye\lris) and ceO as an objective gen. after it (as k 245 AyyeXlriv erdpup ipioii/). So A 384 ayyeMriv Tvdrj arefKav 'Axaiol is ambiguous, for iirl may be taken with the verb (see note and A 140 Mev^Xaov there) dyyeXlr/v iXdbvTa, with the analogy of i^eirlrjv iXebvn Q 235, <l> 20 (hence Bentley, followed by van L., read ayyeklriv here). But in N 252 fii rev dyye\lT}s /ter' l/j.' ijXvees, 640 8s EiptKreijos dABXav
;

in the last resort depends on the tradition of the text in N and 0. (See also Delbriick Or. iii. pp. Ill, 368.) There can be no doubt that on the whole the nom. masc. gives the best sense here, 'an envoy concerning thee.' The gen. would rather mean to gel (or more naturally to hring) a message of thee, which is not what is required. Odysseus and Menelaos came as envoys from Greece, to obtain the surrender of Helen by peaceful means before the opening of the war, as was related in the Kypria. This is again alluded to in A 138, q.v. fl-^s, the reading of Zen., is no im-

provement on

ceO, and would have to be taken in the same objective sense, cf. T 336 ifiriv TTOTiSiy/jLevov alel Xvyprjy
|

dyyeXlTjs

otx^^o-Ke

^irji.

'Hpa/cXi/efiyt,

we

dyyeKlr^v 209. drpoucNoia, sc. when they first made their appearance in the dyopi. 210. crdNTCON seems to refer to the

either make the word a nom. with Ar., or read dyyeXlrjv with Zenod., or extend the ' causal use of the genitive beyond all analogy, even in the freedom of Homeric usage. The termination -l-qs recurs only in ve-/jvlijs, ra/ilr}!, in the latter case with the fem. Ta/j,lri beside it, though this is not an abstract noun. For the formation of such masculines of the -a declension from abstract feminines see H. G. 116 (2). There is, therefore, a, certain amount of analogy

must

'

whole multitude the dignity of Odysseus is emphasized by his being more stately, when they sat down, even than the man whose shoulders stood out not only above his, but above all the Trojans. Bentley read urdyre^ on the analogy of it^ofiivia below. OneipexEN is probably in trans., with gen. as 17^X105 iirep4a-xeBe yal-q^
;

iiirepixav in the trans, sense to hold over,' e.g. B 426, which is possible here, but seems less natural.
;

735

means

'

2] 1.

There

is

an anacoluthon here

lAIAAOC r aXX
ri

(ill)

135

ore

Si;

fivOovi koX fi'^Bea iraaiv v^aivov,

TOi jMV
(Lev,

MeveXao? eimpoyah'rjv dyopeve,

TTavpa
oiiB'

aXKa fiaka
el

Xiyico';,

eVet ov iroXvfivdo'i,
vaTepo<;
?jev.

d<f)a/iapToe'7rr]<;,
Br)

Kol

yevet,

215

dXX' ore
aKYpTTpov

ttoXv/mtjti^

avat^eiev 'OSucrcreu?,

ardaKev, viral Se

I'Secr/ce

Kara yOovo';
ovTe
dihpel (fxoTi
e/Mfievai,
e'/c

ofM/iara irij^a';,
evatfia,

ovT

OTTiaco

TrpoTrprjve';

aXK
(j}air}i;

dcrTefi(j)6<;

e-xea-Kev,

ioiKa)<i-

Ke ^ukotov re tiv
Srj

a^povd t
(Trrjdeo<;
fi

aiirw?.

220

dXX' ore
215. ei
:

oira re fieydXTiv
Eton.
(yp.

elr)

AT
:

Harl. a)

A Pap. 0^
:

or
:

fi

Nik.
||

219.
e'

6t3pi

i)iST \v. b, Pap. |3i. tinq S {yp. J) 220. re tin' Yh Lips. Yei CHJL 221. eYH AXU Yei GP Harl. a
:
:

tin' Q.

qOtcoc JQ.

224 aiv just like re irpb 6 tov ^vdTjcrev. In both cases the sentence begins as if d/jupw (5i5o) were to be continued in distributive apposition (iirb SXov eis iJ^prj)
the construction
Te
Sij'

is

latter is inadmissible here

ipxofi4v(tjj Kai

the former, preceded by a colon, may be defended by passages where it introduces short paren;

thetical

sentences,

as

393,

362,

by an
"Ipos, 6
etc.).

6 fiiv
5'

6 34

{as

o-

95

St;

t6t'
|

All these cases 280 (S. G. 338). are, however, so far different that 9j
retains its affirmation,
ei

dvaffXO/J^io 6

fj^v

^Xatre

^e^ibv

Sjfiov

aix^y' l\a<r(rev,

H K

306,

400,

But here the second member is the two are forgotten altogether ; in run together into irpb 6 tov. Cf. also /n followed o-KbweXoi 6 ptiv . 73 oi 5k Sioi Zenod. read by rbv S' Irepov 101. etofih'wv, apparently regarding &p,(poi as indeclinable (it is not found in H. except in nom. and aco. ).
.

original force of strong and in none of them could be substituted without detriment to Here, however, there is no the sense. need of asseveration about the relative age of Menelaos, and if ? is right, it means no more than el, which it is

212. iipawov,

For
cf.

{i<paiNON

Casaubon
B

oonj.

295,

499.

But the

metaphor of weaving speeches is too For the dat. natural to be objected to.

naa

cf.

Toiai 5* dv^trrTj (locatival).

213. innpoxi'dHN, fltieiUly (as tr 26), not stumbling for want of words it is explained by the whole of what follows, naupa being taken up by oi iroXifivSos, and Xirecoc (which seems to mean clear
;

therefore better to retain. 217. Onai,/rom under as usual {H. G. So 201), not clown, which is (card. virSdpa of the glance of a man from under eyebrows contracted in anger. Here oiuujiaTa refers to the face rather than the eyes Odysseus keeps his face turned to the earth and looks up from under his brow, iirb ^Xecjidpav T 17. Cf. Ovid Met. xiii. 125 Laertius lieros Adstitit aigue oculos paullum tellure moratos Sustulit ad proceres. dNafeeiEN, The opt. rose to speak, cf. ^'icrffov 2 506.
;

in utterance) by oid'

d,<f>afmpToeTriis,

'

no

is iterative.

stumbler in words either' (cf. X 511 jxiOwv, and N 824 TiiJ.dpTave oix I.e. Menelaos spoke conduaproeirh). cisely, but what he did say he said stumbling, cf. clearly and without In the 6 171. dff^aX^ws dyopeisL fragment of Menelaos' speech on this occasion, as conceived by Bacchylides (xv.), it can hardly be said that the

the idea seems to be sulky k6tos implies resentment rather than open anger, and with ^liXos in A 82. is thus contrasted Odysseus, by not employing the outward signs of appeal and persuasion, looks like a man who in deep resentment chooses to hold aloof from his fellows. nvd F Brandreth (see the T^ tin'
220. ziSkotok
call
:

what we

'

'

Homeric

character,

o6

TroXifivBos,

is

variant).

The

caesura

is

insufScient in
crederes,

observed. 215. Though the MS. testimony is strong in favour of ei here, the scholia only discuss 5 and ^ ^s variants. The

any
cf.

case.

For 9aiHc Ke=diceres,

392,
221.

429,
;

mere simpleton

697, etc. 133.

aiirac, a

We

can choose between eYh and

136

lAIAAOC r

(ill)

Kal etrea vi<^dhe(Tcn,v iotKora

^eofiepurjicrtv,

ovK av eVetr'

OSvtriyif

7 ipuaaeie

/3/3oto?

aXKo'i'
ISovrei.
225
re,

ov Tore 7' wS' 'OSkctt^o? ayaacrdfied TO rpoTOV avT

A'iavTa IBcov ipeecv
97119

etSo?
o

'yepato'i'
iJbe<ya^
;

" Tt? rap oS' aXXo? 'A^ato? dvr)p

e^o'^o'i

re

'ApyeCav Kei^aXrjv
8' 8'

rjh

evpea<;

copuov;

Tov " ovTO^

eaT7)K,

'EXei/i;

TavvireifK.o'i
eo-Tt

dfjiei^eTO,

hla yvvaiK&v

Ata?
S'

TreX&Jpto?,

epKO^

'

A^atwi'

'ISo/tevei;?

irepcodev ivl K-pi^reaat 6eo<i

Se
//.tz'

w?

230

d/j,(j)l

K.prjTa)v dyol

rjyepeOovTai.

TToXXaKi
o'Ikcoi,

fiiv

^eiviaaev apr]t<f)i\o^ MeveXao?

Ikolto.

iv rjfieTepcoi ottotb K-p-^rrjOev

vvv S
of/?

aKKov<; fiev Travra^ opco

ill

eXl,K(oiTa<i

A'^aiov^,
235

Kev
S'

yvoiTjv

Kal t

ovvo/ia

fj,v67]crai,fJ,r]V

Sotm

ou Svvafiat ISeeiv
6^

KO(r/j,7jTope

Xacbv,

H.daTopd

lTnr6Sap,ov koX ttv^ a/yadov TidXvZevKea,

xe'uepfo'Ci
i|

222. Kol ^' T^.

fi.
II

II

Tr.
Bfe

c.

226.

Tap A
:

rip Trypho

t'

Sp'

d^axhc 83' SXXoc Q.

uerac

R.

227. AS'

re Kai Av. Aph.

229. S'

Kai

(and this the Schol. of Did. iaiplies as a variant).

om. RT.
:

230.

DGB.

Arep^eoNTo 231. ArepeeoNTOi ACJPEU Harl. a ep^Kecci Pap. /3^ 234. 6pc2> ndNTOc Q. LQST Vr. a b: Aep^eoNxai Pap. /3. Kai ToiiNOjua CH Kai k' 235 om. Pap. ;3'. IXiKcbnac : Kai ncSNxac Pap. /3'. 236. 3uco piQS (Suu? T^). 237. noXuaeiiKHK OS. oiiNoua C {sic La R; G?) T.

KpHTCCCl

[post ras.)

||

||

even apart from MS. variation ; opt. in 216 is evidently in favour former. of the 224. The line was condemned )]y Bentley. It is most awkward as well as tautological, and the digamma of Giseke reroot FiS is twice violated. marks that it would come better after 220 ; but it seems to be only a variant of 223, added by way of recapitulation w3e must then of the whole speech. mean so much as we did before ' whereas the proper sense is ' so much as
Ut
(iri)

be dismissed in one line

(of.

on

B
;

557),

but the

and Diomedes altogether omitted

the

name

'

we do now.'
227. fid' : the reading of Ar. re Kai introduces the forbidden trochaic caesura in the 4th foot (cf., however, P 719). Ahrens thought that the old reading was Kal (vide supra), the length being preserved by the bucolic diaeresis. 228. TaNiinenXoc seems to mean nearly the same as eXKea-lireirXos (Z 442, etc.), viith long (or loide) robe (lit. stretched out), of. iKTaSlrj K 134. See Studniczka Beitr. p. 116, Helbig ff. E.^ p. 205. 229. It is remarkable that Aias should

of the latter indeed does not occur at all before A 365, except in the Catalogue, B 563, 567, and he drops entirely out of the action after A, except in the games in ir and one speech inS (109 sqq.). It is not impossible that Idomeneus, who is frequently the object of disproportionate praise, has here supplanted the description of the more famous warriors. 235. rNoiHN, I could recognise and name,' a sort of assimilation of the first clause to the second, for whom I re' '

cognise and could name (Monro). Or, in other words, yvoiriv Kai=yvov(Ta: of. ' whose shoe's latchet I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose,' Aisoh. Sept. 272 UiaBai. Kal 'i.KofJihovs (M. A. B.). 237. For another (and later ? ) legend of Eastor and Polydeukes see X 300 sqq., the only other place where they are mentioned in H. That passage is clearly inconsistent with 243-4, as they are said to have shared immortality
'

'

; ;

lAIAAOC r
avTOKa<Tiyvr)Ta),
Tj

(ill)

137
/Mrjrrjp.

tco

/j,oi

fiva

jeivaro

011'^

e<77recr6'rjv
/jLev

AaKeSatfjiovo<; i^ ipaTei,vfj<!,
veecr<r

rj

Bevpo

eirovTo

evt irovTOiropoicri,

240

vvv avT
a'icrjfea

ovK iOiXovat
Toil?

fj,dy(r)v

KaraBv/MevaL avhpwv,

SetStores Koi oveLhea ttoXX',

S'
t^Bt)

/x.ot

ecrriv.'

W9

(jjaro,

Kare'^ev (^ucrt^oo? ala

iv TTWTpiBo yalrji.
(pepov opKia iTKJra,
245

iv Aa/ceBai/Movo avOi,
Kr)pvKe<;
S'

^'iXr}i

ava aarv 6eav

apve Bva Kot olvov ivcppova, Kapirov apovpr}^,

dcTKCJi

iv alyeieof

^epe Be Kptjrrjpa <paeivov

KTjpv^

ISato? ^Se Ypvaeia KVTreXXw

(orpvvev Be yepovra irapLard^evo'; eireeaaiv

" opaeo, AaofMeBovTidBr), KaXeovaiv dpicTTOi

239.

250

kneceHN [A]R[S]T

ein&OHNP: knicsHuQ.
King's, Par. a^ b
(?)
||

240.
:

aeOpo HJPiQRTU^
1|

h j aeupco ACGL[S] "Vr. a?, aO Vr. a. udyHN n6N0N 24:1. nOn 3' CGPPvS. East. 242. dNeide' 'A noWii J (yp. kq) ONeidea noXXd uoi). 243. HdH om. 244. 9Ucfzcooc DV. P. aTa Spoupa Q. KaT&xsl") J (yp- Kcircxe) PQ. KparApa 9iXHN kc narpida raiaN D. kiti Zen. 247. d^ hk Lips. q>f\Hl 6E. 249. SrpuNeN Vr. a.
(in ras.) Harl. a [yp. pco) Par. e d e f g : deOpco D.
:
II II \\

bed,

||

||

death by alternate days. The synizesis in PIoXuBeiiKea is suspicious perhaps the variant Ii.o\vSiiKT}V is right. Zen. explained the absence of the
after

241. aOre

5^,

airdp,

237, etc.

242. aVcxea,
sense,
tJie

6Ncl3ea, in objective iiisuUs and revilings of men.

brothers from Troy by supposing that they had been left as regents of Greece But (dioncijTas TTJs 'BXXaSos Schol. T). their death was related in the Kypria. 238. adroKacirNi^T&j according to the grammarians means whole brothers ' we have not evidence enough of the early forms of the Dioskuri myth to say if Homer regarded them both as children of Zeus in X they are distinctly made sons of Tyndareos, and it is probable that Helen herself may have been to H. really his daughter, and only in a more distant degree descended from Zeus. xiia = ^ airij as But see on 140. T 293 ; juoi goes with it, the same
' ; '

Observe the way to our idea inappropriate in which the conventional epithet fudzooc is introduced ; cf.
243.

63, note.
544.

aOoi,

there,

i.e.

in

their

own
eiji.,

place.
'

their, '

For 9iXHi see App. A.

Zenod.

read

245. BpKia here

ings,

and

269, oath-offer-

as me. 240.

deOpo has the last syll. lengthThe deipoi of a few ened by ictus. MSS. is an imaginary form not elsefi with where found. If we write H Nikanor, the two suppositions take the Herodform of alternative assertions fi, when we must put ianos preferred H See a note of interrogation after 1(ttiv.
. .
;

S. G.

340.

including wine as well as victims, the epithet nicri being curiously transIn the ferred from the abstract sense. phrase SpKia Td/iveiv, 252, the victims alone are signified, properly speaking hut the original signification of the phrase became so conventional that ultimately SpKia = a treaty, cf. 94, 256, A 269, and even the sing. SpKi-ov is found, Buttmann has an excellent A 158. article on the Greek conception of oaths (Lexil. S.V.). The significance of the verb T&iuiHv may be well illustrated by Frazer Fans. iii. 367, where the note in it is shewn that in many oaths, Greek as well as savage, the actual division of the animal into two or more parts is an essential element of the ceremony.

138
Tpcocov
e?
d'

lAIAAOC r
i-TnToSaficov

(III)

koI 'A'^aiwv ^(^aXKO'^iTcovaiv

'Cv

TreBiov Kara/Sijvai,,

opKia Trtara Tafi7]re'

avrap
/jLUKprjii;

AXe^avSpo'; koX

ap7)i'(f)i\og
a,fi(f)l

Mei'eXao?
yvvaiKO'
eirobTO'
Tafj,opTe<;

iy^eiTjtai fia^^ijcrovT
ice

TWO Be
ol
S'

viKrjaavTi yvvrj koX

KTqfiaQ

255

aKXoi, <f)L\6rT]ra

koX opKia "Trtara

vaioifiev TpoiTjv

epc^coXaKa, toI Se veovrai

"Apfyo? e? IvTTO^oTov koX 'A'^aioSa

(5?

KoWiyvvaiKa.
eraupovi
260

<paTO,

piyrjaev

8'

yepwv, ixeXevcre S
S'

tTTTTon?

^evyvvfievai'
eprj

too

oTpaXem^
ijvia

eTrudovTO.

av o
TO)

ap

i\.pi,afio<;,

icaTa o

Teivev o-macra)'
Bl<f)pov.

Trap Be ol 'AvTijvap irepiKoXKea ^ijcraTo

06 ooa

XKaoojv Treoiovo

evov

(t)Kea<i

iinrov^.

aXK
e^

oTe

Bij

Ikovto fieTa
etri

Tpwa^ Kal A^atov?,

265

iTr-TTcov

anro^dvre'i

yOova nrovKv^OTeopav

e? fieaaov

Tpuxov Koi 'Ayaiiav icni'^ocovTO.

251. e' om. P.

oici

252. In nEdiui

TJ.

||

TtijuHai

Z)HJS.
ras.)

254. iioKpoTc Irxei-

G.
P.

257.

axataa

NE&ecoN GJP 259. Ijafpouc

(-^cecoN app.

man. 2 in
(3

GJPSU

Pap.
(.see

Pap. /3i. 258. (and A^, T.W.A.): ^<5pouc Q:

QRS

Iraipoic Ar. Zen. 0.

BiicCTO n.

262. firicOTO Ar. 264.

telow)
:

supr.

CGJQ
|8.

Biiccaro

263. ncSioN Lips.

^.

Ykonto

Vkonon Pap.

265. noXu-

66TeipaN PTi Pap.

255. See note on 138. 259. ^aipouc is better than erai/jois as avoiding the rare dat. in -ois for -oicn. Ke\eijiv takes both constr. in H., but

in

Greek,

except in the variants

now

under consideration.
^rjcrerai.

-a-a-

(0 382) is, form.) The wisest

(The subj. Karahowever, from the

course is to

the dat.

is

less

common

it

is

found

oftener in 11. than Od. , and survived in Attic only as a rarity. 261. TeiNSN, drew baoJc, taking them from the front rail to which they were attached when no one was in the car ; E 262, etc. 262. fii^caro irpoKpivei ^v Ty]v bta tov e ypa(pT]v BAcero, ttXt]!/ oi fieTaTW-rja-iv dXXii 5ict ToO a ypdipeL 6 'Apiarapxos, Did. The statement is highly important, as evidence ofa variation in Ar.'s authorities which he did not feel at liberty to disregard, in spite of his desire for uniformity. Our Mss. bear abundant testimony to the uncertainty as to the correct form of these sigmatic aorists ; e.g. they constantly vary between Siaero and SiuaTo. In o 475 iva^ricrd/jievoi is causal, but there is no other evidence of such a use of the aor. mid. which, indeed, does not seem to occur elsewhere
: ,

admit the variation in our texts, as the uncertainty goes back to a period as remote as our current text itself. At the same time we may, with Ar., prefer the forms in -e-, on the ground that the tendency of analogy must always have been to change them into the more
familiar -a- forms of the ordinary sigmatic aorist. A is the only Ms. which consistently follows Ar. the -a- forms have generally invaded the rest, spreading no doubt since Alexandrian days (note on See more in IT. G. 41, van L. 103). Snch. 152, Cauer Grundfr. p. 27. 263. CKaiuN without irvXCiv only here. The suspiciously contracted -Qiv recurs in 273. 'i^fpu, drove, as often, 265. ks YnnuN, out of the chariot. tiriroi is continually used in this sense, even with adjectives which properly
;

apply only to the horses

eir

e.

g.

P 504

'A^iXX^os KaXXfrpixe ^fievai tTwa.

lAIAAOC r (m)
(opvvTo B

139
'

avTiK

eireira

av B
fucrt^ov,

OBvaev<; TroXvyiMjTt?'

ava^ avBpcbv Aya/xe/j^vcov, drap KrjpvKe^ djavol

Kpt]Tr]pi,

bp/cia TTiffTa

6e&v

(Tvva<^ov,

Se otvov
e'^evav,
270

oLThp ^aaiKevo'iv

vBmp eVt ^eipw;

ATpetBrj<;
r)

Be epvaa-dfievo'; ^eipea-ai, fj,d'^atpav,

^i<f>eo';

01

Trap

fieja KovXebv alev aopro,

Tpi'ya<i'

apvMV 6K KecpaXecov TUfwe

KTjpvKe'!

avrap

eireira

Tpcowv Kal

Kj^aiSiv veifiav dpiaToi<;.

275

ToZcnv

K A.TpetBr}<; fMejdX' ev'^^ero '^e2pa<; dvaa'^^wv " Zev irarep, 'IBtjOsv fieSeav, KvBia-re fieyiare,
9
,

rjeXioi; /cat

b? iravr

i(popdi<;

Kal irdvT
o'l

eVaKovet?,
KafiovTa<;

iroTafLol Kal yaia,

Kal

v'jrevepde

267. bpnuToP: (SSpNur' Q (oni. 3'). 268. adpTiip PQ. 270. gx^uoN Ar. CHPST (A^ supr.) Lips. Vjr. c, Ven. B. 272 om. Pap. /3'. aopTO DGLQ and Kara Tivas Eust. : ScopTO Q. 273. dpN^coN Zen. 274. ncTuon KefaX&N JQR. T Lips. Eton. NeiueN Pap. j3. 276. zeO Kiidicre ju^ricre, KeXamef^c, aielpi NalcoN Herakl. All. 3 and 23. 277. li^Xioc 3' Schol. /t 874. 49opai Pap. /3-. inoKOuei Pap. j3. 278. kou^ntec Herakleides, Pap. /S^, Par. j supr.
||
||

|1

||

270. The wine used in treaties was not mingled with water (see B 341, A
159). The scholia explain that here the Trojan and the Achaian wine is all mixed in one bowl, and the obvious typical significance of such an act renders the explanation most probable. Compare the scene of the oath in Virg. Aen. xii. 161 sqq. ^x^vov, read here by Ar., must have been taken for another

participate in the sacrifice. Zen.'s &pv4ai> he explained as an adj.=dpylav (cf.

linrdav

536).
. .

276. ZeO A^Xioc is often quoted as an instance of a rule, found in Skt. also, that 'where two persons are addressed

connected by

re,

the second

name

is

put

instance of a mixed aor. (or imperf., to agree with /ua-yov 1 ff. G. ut supra). 271. judx^'po. the sacrificial knife, never mentioned by H. as a weapon, and not to be confused with the sword, ^lipos or (pdayavor. See note on S 597. 272. SopTo is clearly the correct form, not the entirely anomalous dupro (cf. aopri^p root dFep of ddpoj for the sense
: :

hang down

cf.

irapri^pdri

II

341).

It

appears to be a plpf. without redupl., though the -o- stem is very rare in the pass. Cf. H. a. 25 (^ir-(ix- ?). 273. This cutting off a lock of hair from the victims' heads is called rplxa-s &irdpxfo-0aL in the parallel pass., T 254 cf. i 422 dirapx^f^fos Ke(pa\7Js Tpixo-s ^v TTvpl ^AWeii. The hair is regarded as a foretaste of the victim, and was no doubt a devotion of the whole body to the gods It is not (see 310, and note on 'I' 135). burnt here, because no fire is used in the oath-sacrifice. Every one of the chieftains takes a portion of the hair in order to
;

But in the nominative,' ff. G. 164. T 406 is an exception, if the text is right, yafi^pbs ^/x6s dOyar^p re, and there are some instances of TOO. in -os, e.g. tpiXos Si UeviXae {H. G. ibid.); where this elasticity is possible the metrical difficulty of -^Aif may well be decisive (see Gildersleeve in A. J. P. ii. 88). For the oath compare T 258. Here Zeus is named the god of Ida, and the Rivers, which are local divinities, are included, no doubt because the Trojans are parties. 278. KaJiJi6NTac used to be explained 'those that have passed through the toil of life,' as though KeK/ti;/c6Tcs, IdboriTmsfmuAi; or 'men outworn,' a,\iyan\vol, of the feeble shadows of the dead Nagelsbach, 'those that endured ill in life' SeiXoi ^poToi as opposed to the happy gods. But Classen explains 'those that grew weary, succumbed to the toils so Koind(ras, G. I. of life = davdvres 6509. This best suits the aor. part., and see M. and R. is now generally accepted on X 476. The phrase recurs also 72, TiNUceoN must mean Zeiis w 14. oT . re Karax^lx'^os Kal iTraii/ri nepcre06i'eia (I

'

140

lAIAAOC r
OTL';
K.

(ill)

dvBpwTTov^ TivvaOov,
vfiei<;

i'lriopKOV

6fio<rcrr)i,

fidpTvpoi

ecrre,

(jivXacraere h
'

opKia iriaTa-

280

el

p,ev

Kev M.eveKaov
eireid'
S'

AXe^avBpo<; KaTairi^vrji,
icaX

avTO<}
Tjiiei';

'^Xevrjv i'^erai

KTrjfiaTa iravra,

eV vrjeaai veoo/Meda TrovTOiropoiaiv

el

Be K

'AXi^avSpov
'i'TreiS'

KTelvrji

^avdo's Mej/eXao?,

Tjodja?

'^XevTjv koI KTrji^ara ttuvt

dirohovvai.

285

279. TiNucee
{p. ras.)
:

H
fi.

supr.
||

TiNNUceai Bhet. Gr.

viii.

659. 17.

||

OTIC

AJ
e

Harl. a
oi).

Scric

k' om.

Eton.
||

280.

udprupec Zen. Par.

/3^ ?

{mpr.

282. ^x^TOO : arereo Plut. Symp. 742 A. C^Ti Lips. Eton. 284. KreiNei QE.

Knijuar' Su' oCpthi Pap.

283 om.

should have expected the the parallel passage, T ^SQ 'Bpti'i^es a'i d' virb yatav 6.v6piinrovs rivvvrat, Sns K iwlopKov 6ii6a-(n]i (the whole of that passage, with the notes, should be compared with this). Zenod., who regarded the dual and plural as identical, said that the avengers were Minos, Rhadamanthos, and Aiakos, but this is certainly not Homeric. And if the Erinyes are to come in, we must read TlvvaBi. It seems very probable indeed that rivvuBe oris is original, and rhvcrffov
457).
'Epivies, as in
Stls, Tlvvffd' 8(TTis (v. supra) two different resources to remove the hiatus. But Nitzsch, in his note on X {ErM. Anm. iii. 184 sqq.), raises a more serious p. question as to this present passage. He says that the idea of punishment after death is entirely alien to Homer's conception of the under-world vengeance for sins is taken by the gods in this life only. The punishments of Tityos, Tantalos, and Sisyphos (X 576-600) occur in an interpolated passage. The two oaths (here and in T) are the only inconsistent places ; and in T he would take UTri yaiav with at re, not with the verb, they that, dwelling beneath the earth (for which see I 568), punish men, a possible construction, though a very harsh one (it would be better to excise T 260 entirely). If this be so, it follows that Ka/j^vras in this passage cannot be right. 'Expectatur fere /ihovres' van L. but here again no remedy short of
;

We

of belief. The older regards the spirits of the dead as active and often malignant agencies, to he appeased by the living (cf. note on B 302) ; the later, that generally prevalent in the poems, as poor harmless shadows, neither punished nor punishing. As he says, an oath-ritual is exactly the place where an obsolete belief might be expected to survive. If this is right, we
clearly should read Kap.6pTes the powers appealed to being world of spirits.
.

rlvvirBe,

all

the

compare the 285. Tpuac dnoSoONai cases of ace. and infin. in prayers, as B It is evidently a 413, 179, p 354. case here of the infin. for imper.' though in that idiom the subject when in the
:

'

2nd person

is

in

the

nom.,
tSs

124

dapaCiv pAx^t^Bai,
Sk
Beivai.

259

5^

(rii

p^^HV,

and once even in the 3rd person, Z 87-92

fl
.
.

(in "*

247

XiirrjaBe

shews

omitting 278-9 removes the difficulty. lines may be an interpolation from the period of the spread of the religion of the mvsteries in Greece, in the 7th cent. (see"W.-M. ff. U. 206 if.). Rohde, however {Psyche p. 60), finds here as elsewhere in H. traces of two distinct systems

The

that the 2nd person is in the speaker's mind). Whatever the origin of the constr. it is clear that, while a person directly addressed is vividly present to the speaker's mind as the stiiject of the verb, and hence naturally is in the nominative, when he is only spoken of indirectly in a prayer he becomes in a sense the object of the prayer. Thus the Trojans here are regarded virtually as objects in relation to the gods of the oath, who are called upon to be the active parties. Hence we can see that even if the nom. was the original constr. it was certain to be attracted by the commoner class of accusatives with the infin. In the case of prayers the constr. is commonly explained as due to an 'ellipse of 56s,' or ace. to Ar. of d-q or yivoiro. B. 0. 241, M. and T. 784-5, van L. Ench.

124.

lAIAAOC r
TifjLTjv
?!

(ni)

141
eoiKev,
jreX.TjTai.

'Apyei,ot<;

airoTive/iev,

rjv

tuv

T KoX eacrofikvoiai, /ler

S'

avOpmirota-i
lipid/Moio

av

i/Mol

Tifirjv

Iljota/io?

re TratSe?

Tiveiv ovK ideXcoo'iv

AXe^dvSpoio

jrecrovTO';,
irouvrj'i

avTcip ijo) KoX eiretTa fia'^'^ao/Mao etVe/ca

ai)di
?!

290

fievcov,

eim? K reXo? iroKefioio Kij(eiw."

'^oXkcoi,.

Koi dtro <7TOfid'^ov<; dpvuiv ra/xe vrjXei

TOv<;
fjiev

/cat

KarWrjKev

iirl

')(6ovo^
p,kvo<;

dairaipovTa'^,
p^jaX/co?-

dv/iov Bevo/jbevov}'

diro <ydp

etXero

olvov S
eK')(eov,

eK KprfTrjpo'; d^vaaofievoi heirdeaacv

295

^8

ev-^ovTO

6eol<;

aletjeveTrjia-iv.

&Be Si Tts ecTreaKev A'^aicov re Tpdocov re" Zev KvBio'Te fiiyicTTe Kal dddvarot deal aWot,
oir-TTOTepoi
a)Be
(7(^

Trporepoi virep opxia

irT^firjveiav,

ijxeipdXo'; ^afidSi<; peoi,

w? oSe
:

olvo<;,

300

286. nui^N t'

iioc TiuPiN Vr. a.

Z>HJQS Mosc.
292.

1 3.
||

287. Koi

kcn Lips. Cant.

/3.

288. npia-

289. xeiNeiN U.

le^XouciN

GHJPQRTU.
a.
II

6nb

Ar.

^ni ai TrXefous
a,

Pap. ap. Did.

GQ

290. Juax^c{c)ouai 295. &' Ik : bk Harl.

a9UCc6ueNoi
fi.

Ar.

CHJRT

Harl.

Lips.' Eton. Mosc. 1 (and

A supr.):

dipuccd-

jueNoi

Te rp. Te) Mosc. 1.

287.
lit.

dxaicoN T Tpc&coN re : iadaw e(i)c oOpaNbN eOpiiN H (7^. fix299. nHUl^NeiaN 3HXi4caNTO (corr. to dwXi^caiNTo) JQ and -yp. Vr. b.
29T.
:

300. ^^ei Q' (corr. Q^).

'go about

632, aTcrxos Xii/S); re li^T avSpuTToia-i. iriXoiTo <r 225, where the nouns are subjects, as here, not predioates. See also Z 358 avOpdiwoun veXiiifieO' aoldi/ioi. For the subj. in a relative final clause see ff. G. 322, M. and T. 568 ; it is very rare without (ce (460, might of course E 33, 0- 335 only ? ).

TrAei irdvTa TriXovrai

n^HToi goes closely with yuerd, among men.' Cf. KKayyij oipavbBi. Trpi V 3, ffio S' ix rdSe

wine in small cups from the

269. 299.

k/jtjtijp

of

oaths
aXaav)
:

(cf.

dnkp SpKia, by transgressing the virep^aalri 107, and iirkp

We

read kev for Koi, but Kal i<s<so)i.hioi.ai. is the regular phrase. 289. Observe the very rare use of oO the after l &v [kcv) with subjunctive negative goes very closely with the verb, H. G. 316 ad fin. as oiK dSi<n T 139. 'KKes&tApoio nec^NToc does not seem to be quite a gen. absolute, though it nearly it depends on ti/wJ^, passes into one though the connexion is rather loose, pay me the price arising from the fall
; ; '

nHUi^NeiaN, the object is seen to the other party,' from A 66 'Axai-oiis iirip SpKia SriX'^a'aa-diu so also A 236. MSS. here and in A give iirepdpna as an adv. ; but this is not a likely compound, in spite of the analogy of vivipfwpa.. The opt. shews that the infraction of the treaty is regarded as an unlikely case (or possibly there may be an attraction to the following opt. peoi, the prayer being the uppermost thought in the speaker's mind. Cf. us dTriXoiro koI SXkos Stls TOiaOrd ye pi^oi u, 47, and

be

'

59).

300. The original symbolism of the libation was merely that of drink given to the gods to please them, e.g. 480. The occasion here suggests a. different

of A.' 295. 69UCC6UCN01, so Ar. al. -d/ievoi. but the pres. (imperf.) participle better expresses the continued repetition of the They take the act by many people.
;

thought, which, however, we can hardly suppose to have been inherent in the libation at an oath. Cf., however, Li v. i. 24 si prior defexit publico consilio dolo mala, tu illo die luppiter popuhom

'

142

lAIAAOC r
S'

(ill)

avTOiv KoX TEKeav, aXoj(pi,

aKKotao

/xijelev.

w?

e<j)av,

ovB

dpa

tto)

<7(piv

eTreKpcuuve Upovicov.

Tolai Se AapSavl,Sr}<; Upiaixoi /Mera fivdov eenre-

" KexXvre

fiev,

T/scoe?

koI

ivKvij/j.tBe';

'A^atot'"
305

^ rot eyoov
dylr,

el/Mi

Trporl "tXtov rjvefjboecrcrav

rXijcyofji,'

eVet ov ttw

iv o^daXfiolcriv opdffdai

jjMpvdfievov <^'CKov vlov apr)l<^ikan, yieveKdcoi'

Zeu?
rj

fjiev

TTOV to je

olBe

Kal dddvaroi deol oKKoi,,

Tre-7rp(o/j,evov

oiriroTepai

davdroio reXo?

iartv.
310

pa Kal eg Bl,<j)pov dpva<; 6ero l(To6eo<i (fxog, av ap epaiv avT0<;, Kara o i^vba retvev OTrucraw Trap Se ol Avrtjvwp TrepiKaWea ^rjcrero St,(f)pov.
TO)
p^ev

dp
:

dyjroppoL
BajmeteN

Trporl "IXiov
Hail, b, Par.
:

diroveovTO'

301. juiretcN
/3,

AT

Par. d, Eust.
(see

||

IneKpdaiNe
:

e, and tp. Harl. a. 302. 'i.^aT' Q Pap. ^ncKpdaNe Pap. p 4:neKpaiaiNe ft yp. ^neKpi^HNe
: :

note on

419).

305. nori
||

JQR
:

Mori.

306. t\i4coju'

In

rXi^cojuai

Eust.

308. JU^N
.

Pap.

311. 'ap'

rdp Eust. t6 re rdSe DQ Pap. /3, Par. j. iMi&am' R. 'i&am' 312. BAcoto CGJQRT.
:

310. eic

313. nori

JQR.

Romanum sic fcrilo ut ego hunc porcum hie hodie feriam, and similarly xxi. 45 precatus deos ita se mactarent quern ad
modutn ipse agnwm tiiactasset compare by the stone,' si sciens also the oath /alio turn me Diespitcr salva urie arcequ^ bonis eiciat uti ego hunc lapidem (Roscher
; '

two

forms were of course originally identical (cf. oSru by oCtws), and their differentiation is not complete in Homer. It is only by great violence that the sense not yet can be brought in.
'
'

Cf. also

270,

102, etc.

Some would
but the

always read

irus in this sense,

Lex. 1187). 301. aCpTtoN after <T(pi, as X 75, fioi. The construction dvdpbs dvcTTivow.

is

with participles, e.g. S 26, See S. G. 243. 3 d, and for the dat. SWoici with the pass, verb, if. G. 143. 5. The variant da/ieUv looks like the prudery of a more fastidious

common

f 157.

tradition is strongly in favour of maintaining the difference ; later usage would tend to abolish, not to introduce it. 310. The taking away of the victims is strange ; the scholion says idos fjv ret kirl ToTs SpKOLs ytyvdfjieva lepeia roils jxh eyxuplovs yiji TrepiaTiXKeiv, Tois Sk iirifiXvSas els TT]v 66,\a(Tcrav plTrruv. This is

age.

{tNeu6eccaN Prof. Virchow (App. to Schliemann's Ilios p. 682) ' Our makes the following comment wooden huts (at Hissarlik) which had been put up at the foot of the hill, well below the level of the old city, looked straight down upon the plain from a height of at least 60 feet, and the winds blew about us with such force that we often felt as if our whole settlement might be hurled down the precipice.' HNeu6eccaN, i.e. dvefiSeaaai/. So iiytpiBovrai,, rjiiaSdei!, and one or two more (van L. JEnch. 21). But the change to ij is irregular see App. D. The 306. oO nco = otf ttok, in no vnse.
305.
: ;

On

probably only a deduction from the present passage and T 267, q.v. Perhaps the victims were supposed to carry with them the power of vengeance, and were kept at hand to watch over the fulfilment of the oath. 311. Observe SBoing here compared with i^Tj 261 and /Sijo-ero 312. It seems hypercritical to attempt to draw a distinction here between the two tenses. See the excellent remarks in M. and T. 57. 313. The scholion on this line is a delicious specimen of the spirit in which Porphyries and his school invented and
tI

solved their 'Homeric problems.' 5ict xwpfferai 6 Upla/i.os ; Kal ol fi,iv (paffiv

lAIAAOC r
'

(hi)

143

E/erw^ Be JlpidfMoio
fiev

irai's

Kal Sto? 'OBvcraev<;

315

')(5)pov

irp&Tov Bte/xirpeov, avTap eireira

irpoaQev '^aXxeov ey^oii.
')(^elpa<;

K\,rjpov<;

iv Kvverjt ^aKKrjpel iraXKov eXovTe<;,

Brj

OTTTTOTepo?

acpeiri

Xaoi B

aveaj^ov &Be Be Tt9 eXiretTKev 'A'^aimv re Tpateov re" Zev irdrep, "IBrjdev fjieBeav, KvBbaTe fie'^iuTe, OTTTTOTepo'; TaSe epja fier dfi^orepoiaiv edr^Ke,
rjprjaavTO,

Qeolai Be

320

Tov So?
^fiiv B
(5?
ayfr
'

a'iro(p9ifievov

Bvvai Bofiov 'AiSo?

etcrco,

av <f)i\oT7]Ta koI opKia inaTa r^evecrOau.^ ap e<^av, iraXKev Be fj,eja<; KopvdaioXo'; l&KTwp
'

opocov

JIdpt,o<;

Be

6o5)<; ix K\,7ipo<; opovcrev.

(TrL')(a<i,
r\")(i

325

oi fiev
LTTTTOt

em-eid'

i^ovto

Kara

eKdaraii

aepabTToBe's Kal
o
<y

irooKiKa revye

eKetro-

avrap
Sto?

a/i^'

a>p,oia(,v

iBvaero rev'^ea KoXd

rjVKOfioio.
eOrjice

A\e^avBpo<;,

E\ev7]<; Trotrt?

KVTjfuBa^ fiev irpcoTa irepX KV^/irjiaiv

330

KoKd^, dpyvpeoicriv e-Tria^vploK dpapv'ia'^'

318. eeoTc- 13^ Nik. CS Lips. 317. 69lei ZIJQRT^ Vr. a b, Mosc. 1 (H mpr.). Vr. c : eeoTc, ABfe G. 319. 'inCKN : On&x*^" Vr- a. 323. 5' om. Pap. /3. ^KdcrcoN R. 326. 6ki4ctou Ar. 327. Skeinto CS Schol. T Teiixea keTto Bar. ^BVjmto A': aAcajo T: laOcaTo Q (and A, T.W.A.) 328. o r': 8x' &
: :
II

(cp.

on 262).
'iva

331.

6iprupioici

^ni cfupioic

DVB,

(-oicin).

firt

afp'

ii^ovs Kpeiff(Tov deiafyqfffiL airh

tt)!/

T^s Tr6Xews

/iovofrnxiav,

oi

S^,

'Iva

dviaxo^T^s X^P^^ ddavdrots eCxovTO iraijaa.irda.iSiia!'). serious argument against

SXkoi.SiT^v'0}J.iipiKT}v \i(rtv irpotaxovTai, rb " otfiru rXijo-o/i' &wep a/xeivov. d(pffa\fi.Oi(nv bpaadai." 316. niiXXoN : the actual shaking up
(pv\i.irii.Ta.Telxq.

of the lots, which is always done by one person, comes in 324 hence it has been
;

Nikanor's reading is that ISi oociirs practically only after trochaic caesura in the 3rd foot, as an iambus. The only exceptions are S 175, S 689, T 285 (for a suggested expMnation of this rule see van L. Unch. p. 556).
ggg. ndpioc, the only instance of a ^^^^ j^, ^^^^ ^^^^ ^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^_
^.j^^

proposed to readjSdXXov from H 176, but there is no authority for the change, which IS not necessary. The Ime is in fact a formal one, recurring 861, k

^^^

g^^^_

^^^ elsewhere always

AXe^drdpov -m.

^3i7. 69ciH seems to represent . deof the or. recta. might be inclined to read here d0ei,: or ' iHvh but for . 331 Te^aXd^Ba^ d.,^op
liberative subj.

We

gKcxo belongs to re^x only, syntax and sense ;^ with ijrno. Of. 407 Tovje ol ivrea ^"PP^y ''^"',

?27.

^oth

iV" OS TLS
]

Tokfiiiffeiev.

-^f etc., '

^"' f?"- '^''" ^ o^^''and see note on E 356.

Cf.

* ^11,
11

J 291,

318.

Nikanor read

^p^crai/ro

fleois,

ISi,

330 sqq.

17 sqq.,

131 sqq.,

but only the frivolous reason is given that the text would imply that they were praying to others than the gods to whom they lift their hands iis irepots
:

The six pieces of armour are always mentioned in the same order, in which they would naturally be put
sqq.

T 369

The IffovTM Seois dvardvavres rds xei/sas. 347, 177 (cf. Z 257, phrase recurs Oeo'is d' T 254, and Bacchylides xv. 45

except that we should expect the helmet to be donned before the shield was taken on the arm. For the arming generally and for ^mcfOpia see App. B.
on,

144
hevTepov av
8'

lAIAAOC r
dcoprjica

(hi)

irepl

aTrjdecra-LV

ehvvev

olo KaaiyviJTOOo AvKdovo<;, '^pfioae B

afi(f}l

avTWi.
335

ap'

')(aKiceov,

ySaXero ft(^o? ap'^vporfKov avrap eireiTa crdKO<; fieja re (TTi^apov re&p,oi,aiv

i^dijjLan,

Kparl
eX\eTO

S'

eV

Kvvirjv

evTVKTov hdrjKev
dprjpei,.

LTT-TTOvpbv
B'

Beivov Be Xocpo'i KaOvTrepOev evevev.

aXKifiov ey^^ov, o ol 7raXd/j,ri^iv

dprjio';

W9

S'

auTO)? Mei/eXao?

evre'

eBvvev.
6(opri')(i9r](Tav,

ol S'

eVel ovv etcdrepOev o/jlIXov

340

? (leacrov Tpdooov koI 'A'^aiwv e'cTTt^owi'TO Beivov BepKOfJievoL- 6dp,^o<i S' e')(ev elaopouvTa'i,

TpS)d<;

8"

iTriroBdfiov^
o-tt^ttjv

koX evKvrip,iBa^

A-^aiov;.

Kai p aeiovT
Trpoade

eyyv';

BiafierpTjTwi evi ^copcoi,

345
ey-^oi;,

ijyel.a'i,
8'

dWrjXoiaov Koreovre.
dcnriBa irdvToa
eiaTjv

'AXe^avBpo<; irpotei BoXf^pa-iciov

KoX ^dXev ^ATpeiBao Kar

334-5
338.
dd.

Zen.

reading

&xi.<fi
||

5'
.

ap' dSuoiciN BdXer' dcniSa TepcaNdeccaN after

.

338. naXdjuycipiN J.
339. S' om. Pap.
/3.

dpi4pl

iv

&XXui dKax"^NON 6s^T xoAkc^i

is

A.
(J

342. Scxen G.

345. ceToN 8' Pap.

347. ndNTOce Tchn Pap. (3. not be again recorded).

ACDU

(the variation

kot^ontgc /3. constantly found, and will

||

333. Lykaon's cuirass, because Paris fipjmoce himself is light-armed 1. 17. probably trans., 'he made it fit himIt may, however, possibly be inself.' there are two other ambiguous trans.
; ;

passages, P 210, T 385, q.v. 334. It will be seen that Zen. (supra)
left out the sword, perhaps on the ground that Paris, unlike^jMenelaos, does not use it in the sequel It is more natural too that the ponderous shield should be taken last of all. The word TcpcaNdeccan it may be a is not known elsewhere mistake of the MS. arising from a confusion between Tep/uiea-ffav (see 11 803) and dv(Ta,vb(TiTa.v, the latter being, however, only applied elsewhere to the aegis. 336. KUN^HN, simply helmet, nothing being implied as to the material see on
;

258. 340. ^K<iTepeeN, explained by the glossaries i^ eKar^pov liApovs, eKar^pwdev, on cither side of the throng, i.e. either combatant retiring to the rear of his own

Autenrieth quotes in defence of this interpretation from a German review of an edition of the Makamat-vZ-SariH, 'the Arabs declare that the shadow of the lance is the longest shadow. Before the first morning light the Arabian horseman rides forth, and returns with the last ray of evening so in the treeless level of the desert the shadow of his lance appears to him all day through as the longest shadow.' But this loses all special significance for the Greek moreover, as Mr. Rouse has remarked (C. R. iv. 183), the epithet is almost always used of spears brandished or hurled, not standing upright. Hence various alternative explanations have been proposed, -oiTKi- being compared to our ash, or 8(rxos (this, however, does not suit either form or sense). Rouse (ibid.) better
: ;

army.
346. 9oXix<5cKioN has caused diflSiculty

both to ancient and modern the idea of shadow does

particularly

critics,

not
a

and seem

appropriate

to

spear.

compares Zend daregha-arstaya, from = spear, shaft, an epithet in the Avesta of Mithra and his worshippers. There are obvious phonetic difiiculties in the equation, but an entirely antiquated do\ix-o{p)(rTLos may have been changed by popular etymology to make an intelligible compound. 347. ndNTOc' efcHN see on A 306.
arsti
:

lAIAAOC r
ovB
eppij^ev ^(aXKOi;,
ev\ KpaTeprji.
dve'yvd/i(f)d7j

(III)

145

Se oi al-^r]

ao-TTiS

Be

Sevrepo^ copvvro

^oXk&i
350

ArpeiBTj';

MeveXao?, eVevfa/ievo?
Bo<;

Ad

irarpi-

" Zei) ava,

ncracrOai,

o fie irpoTepo^

kuk

eopye,

Blov 'AXe^avBpov, koX ep^fja inro %epo"^ Sdfiacraov,

0(f)pa

Tt? eppiyr]L(7i Kot

oyp-iyovwv

dvOpmvcov
e<y'^o<;,

^etvoSoKov KaKCL pe^ai, o Kev (piXoTTjTa jrapdcrYTjt,"

^ pa KOI

a/MireiraXcbv irpotet Boki'^ocrKiov

dcrirlBa TrdvToa
o^pt/j,ov

355

Kol /SaXe TLpiafiiBao kut

Bia fiev d(77rtSo5
rf\,6e

etarjv.

^aeivf)<i

ey^o<;,

Koi Bid dcop7jKO<; 7ro\vBaiBdKov rjprjpeKrro'

avriKpi) Be irapaX XaTrdpTjv Bidfirjae '^iToiva

ey^o?-

B
Be

eKXivdrj xal
epv(rcrdfievo<;

dXevaro Krjpa fMeKatvav,

^i,(f)o<;

360

ArpeiBr)!;
TrXrj^ev
Tpi')(9d
348.
I)
:

dpyvporjXov
d/j,cj)l

dva(T'^o/Mevo<;

Kopvdo<i (pdXov

S'

dp

avrijt

re

zeal

tst pa-)(6d BiaTpv(f)ev eKirecre

Vr. a
:

'^eipo'?.

xo^Koc
:

Ar.

AD^QS^TU'

xa\Ki>N

ii.

||

SNerNdqieH.R
:

6NeKdjiji9GH

Cant. denial in ACZ)GH Pap. j3 Eton. BpNUTo Q. Moso. 1 351. 5 : 8c GE jme Juou P. aaufiNai Ar. and yp. T. lauatc G Pap. j3. 352 de. Ar. 354. seiNoddKOU J. 8c kcn D. 357. SjuBpiuoN CGHJQi Pap. j3. 359. napd l:NKXiNeH Pap. (3^. 361. x^ipecci udxaipaN Q. BT Vr. a. 360. ^kkXInoh J aOroO L ain&i fi. 362. a^THl Ar. and al xa/Ji^ore/Jai, A supr. (T.W.A.) 363. diarpuipe^N CGHPRT Lips. Vr. a (La E.'s diadpu9ei:N is a misprint).
349. ficnfa' Ih\
|1 ||
|1 ||

dNCT-NduipH H.

Mor. Bar.

acniSi

isl

JPQRT

||

The form iicni is established in several other phrases, particularly B 765, and it is impossible to decide between the two
forms
(F)l(niv

irivToa'
(see,

i{F)La-Tjv

and

iravToae
J.

386, and notes on vary as usual between 8BpiuoN and Sfi^pifiov the weight of evidence is for the former, though Heyne

Appendix D, H. G.
MS.s.

A 205, A 155.
considers
et

however,
is

Piatt in

P.

xviii. 128).

348.

xa^Koc

better than xii'^kov,

6ij.ppiii.ov antiquius, Jiorridius potentius. Of. note on A 453. 358. Api^peicro, forced its way. epel-

because the word by itself is regularly used of weapons of offence, not of the
shield
(Cf.
;

Setv

lean
ary.

'

properly = to press the sense to one thing upon another is second'

e.g.

349,

A
)

528,

292,

etc.

however

H 267.

The same question

:

on the ground and that Menelaos should not apply the word BTon to
his foe. But the epithet is purely conventional, see 393, Z 160, y 266, and For aduaccoN Ar. of. d/iifiwv a 29.

259, P 44. 351. gopre {FiFopyev) 352. ObeKzed by Ar. that it is not necessary,
arises in

ipe^e Bentl.

360. ^xXiNeH, better iKKklvBri, lent aside (from the coming blow). As Eeiohel remarks (p. 83), this implies that no breastplate was worn, and 358 must be a later interpolation (see App. B). 362. dNacx^ueNoc, Kftirvg his hand ;

so

34 /ce^aXV

S'

S ye Kbfaro x^piri"
|

which Ameis supports Sap.rjyat, mainly on the ground that it gives more force to M.'s words that he should pray to be himself the conqueror, not a mere tool in the hands of Zeus. the lengthening of the i is 357. aid due to the ictus in the first foot see
read
:

and of two boxers 'squaring up,'*- 660 7ri)f pAX dvaaxo9(SXon see App. B 686. p.^pw, and ailTHi, the body of the Kdpvs as vii. 2. opposed to the 0(i\os. The vulg. aiVffli is a very natural corruption, caused by the proximity of the masc. (j>i\os, but by Homeric usage it would rather mean
iJi/'iir'

dvaa-xd/ievos,

the

man

himself, Paris.

VOL.

146
ArpetBrj';

lAIAAOC r
8
wi/Mcc^ev ISaiv
el^

(ill)

ovpavov evpvv
365

" Zev irdrep,

ov

tl<;

aelo decov oKoa)Tepo<; aXXo?*

^ T
V^X^V
?l

icpd/MTjv
fioi

riaaadai

AXe^avSpov

kukot'tjto';

vvv Se

ev y^eipeacrtv ayT)

^t^os, ix Be fioi 7^05

fiiv.

'n'oXdfi.rjcjjiv

irmcnov, ovS" e^aXov

KoX eVaif^a? KopvOo<; Xd^ev tTnroSaaeiTj^,

iTricTTpe'ilra';
/jLer

eXxe S" dy^e Be

b?
01

ivKV^fiiSa';
tytta?

'A'^aiov<;Beiprjv,

370

fiiv

TroXv/cecTo?

diraXrjv viro

VTT

dvdepe&vo<;

O'^ei";

reraTO

Tpv<f)aXei7j<;.

KM
el
77

vv Kev etpvaaev re Koi daTrerov

fJq

'ijparo

kvBo<;,

dp'
pri^ev

o^v

vorjcre

Atbi;

dvydTijp 'A^poBiTTj,
Kra/xevoio7ra;\;et77t.

01

tjJbdvTa

^ob<;

2(f>t

375

Keivrj
TTjv
piyjr

Be Tpv(f)dXeia dfi
kiretG'
rjpco'i

eairero %ef/3t
evKvrjfiiBa<;
B'
ipl,r)pe<;

fiev

fier

'Ayaiov^
eralpoi.

eiruBivrjaa^,

KOfitaav

avrap

d^jr

i-rropovcre

KaraKTdfievai fxeveaivtav
365. coTo

364. eOpi^N

ainiiN Zen.

PQ.
||

||

U.
JuiN {v.

367. Srei Q.

368. Apparently Ar. in one ed. 369. fiNofsac P.

6Xo6Tepoc DV. 366. riceceai had 3duacca for IBaX6N

:

Ludw. ad
/3.

loc).

XdBeN
/3i.

q>iiXoN Pap.

/S^.
:

370.
feei-

eTXice Pap.

371. dnaXflc

pucce Aph.

379.

6 mn.

Q.

||

Sn6 [deipflc] Pap. InoOpouce Q.

vizor.

373.

EipuccEN T

in

365. For similar chiding of the gods momentary ill-temper cf. 164, and for 6\oiinepoc tiwre 631, V 201 baneful, mischievous, l/3Xa^ds p.', cKacpye, dedv 6\odiTa.Te irdvrav 15.

meaning

Either aor. the former I thought, when dealing the blow, that had (now) got my I vengeance.'
366. Ttcaceai
is
' :

or fut.

see on 28. equally suitable,

But the quantity of rpv is against The word may possibly = rerpd0aXos, from T{6)Tpv=quadru-, cf. r/joTrefa for Terpdwe^a. 373. JipaTO seems to be another case of ^^ invasion of a- forms in the aor.
this.
(cf.

on 262), on the analogy of a?pu, which

is a different word ; so ripdneea 393, ^pa'(o) w 33. All other forms *re thematic, dpdfnjv dpiirdai, etc. (Cobet

of course

368. naXduH9iN: abl. gen., H. G. The variant oid' iSdfia<raa seems 156. to be due to the apparent contradiction oiS' ^BaXop with 356. It is, however,

^- ^- P- 400, van L. Mch. p. 373). ^enc^ Brandreth rightly read ijpero. So

^^^f
,

1"'
'P'

^ l^"'/

107, etc.

defended by Ameis-Hentze.
ot!n 369.

'"leather
,

part of the

z 7 J -r K6pueoc, iy J7. M,v^t as if a the man ; cf. U 406 gXe Si

7. J.

SovpbyX^. 371. noXuKecToc

woXvK^vT-nrosSriXoSra.^

ktou^noio, because such would be better than that of ^^ animal which had died of disease. jjence in Has. 0pp. 541 shoes a'; ,^,,^^ ^o be made of the hide
,c^^.o.o'
(Paley).

T9. looks
;

AZ
like

for ToKv-Kei^r-Tos
Si

'

Ariston

TovTov TToiKlXos " (leg SyXoydri.) Sid ris ^a0ds embroidered^ Cf. /ce<rr6s of the
iK

girdle of Aphrodite,

214

and

7,K4<rTas

^*-

Kdpvdos.

372. Tpu<paXefHC: properly an adj., sc. Generally explained as having a peak -pierced for the eyes, a sort of fixed

instrumental of Fis = vi-s but the stem jn Greek seems to be Fiv- (plur Tves) Moreover t0i never requires, and often (6 times) will not admit an initial F, while the adj. ft0ios often requires and always admits it, and Fh itself rejects it only twice (P 739, $ 356). Thus t^t like t<jieip.os (see on A 3) remains a puzzle. See note on Z 478.

an

'

lAIAAOC r
67;;^et

(ill)

147
380
iroWfji.,

^aXKeioof
/jboX',

top

S'

i^pira^' 'A^IDoSitt;
iKokvyjre
S'

peia

W9 re

6e6<;,

ap'

rjipi.

Ka8
avrr)

S'

eta

iv 6(iKdp,(ot ivcoSei KijcoevTi.

av6
e</>

^\iv7]v KcCkeova
vy^rfKcoi,

'ie-

rrjv

eKl-^ave
rjaav.

TTvpymi

irepl

he

TpaaaX

oXk

Xeipl he veKTapeov eavov eriva^e Xa^ovcra,

yprj'i

385

he fiiv
ri

eiKvla TraXaijevei TTpoaeenrev

ol

elpoKOficoi,
rjCTKeiv
TTJi

AuKeSaifiovo vaieraovaiji

eipia KoXd, fiaXia-ra Be fitv (fyiXeecrKe'

eeta-ap-ivT)

/Miv

irpocre^mvee

BV

'

AcjipoBbTr)

" Bevp'
Kelvo's

W,
o

'AXe^avBpo'i ae KoXei oiKovBe veeaQau.

iv daXd/xcoi, koX Bivcorolcn Xi'^ea-crL

390

KciWei' re cttlK^wv koX elfiaatv

ovSe Ke

^at7j<;

dvBpl fiw^eaadfievov rov j eKdelv, aKX.a j^opovBe ep'^ecrO^ ^e '^opolo veov X'^yovra KaOi^etv."

w?

(f)dTO,

rrjt

S'

dpa

dvfiov evl (TTrjOeaabv opive-

395

381. eeoc r' Vr. a. 382. cTc' kn : Tc' 4n Apoll. Synt. eTce(N) S Mosc. 1 KaX^couc' P. eTcCN &4 T. 383. au L. 387. elpon^KUi T (yp. elpOKduuo). NaiCTaclbcH(i) Q Naierduca Bar. NaiETaoiicH(l) P 388. flcKei J)^GHPQ {p.
-.

||

||

ros.)

Lips. ^

||

KoXd
||

noWi
HR.

S Vr.
Pap.

b.

||

q>l\lecKe: KaX^ecKew Pap.

a.

jS.^

391.

aeiNcoToTci

T.W.A.).

II

AG. TON
:

Xex^ecci

393. uaxHcciiueNON Ar. Vr. a^ (A has uaxecc-,

;3

r': t6n S'

HQ

Vr.

380. SrxeT
(of. 1.

apparently a second spear

;

though only one is named in but the the arming of Paris, 338 Homeric warrior regularly carries a pair (A 43, etc. ). 381. ioc re oe6c, as being a goddess, as may be expected of a goddess. Of. S 518. 382. KHcieNTi apparently from *KijFos
18),
:

=incense

(Kala), i.e. fragrant, ct. Krjdidris

483. But the tautology ivdiBei, xriiievn, has led some to derive it from *KaFos=

cavus, as if =' vaulted. 383. KoX^ouca: fut., of which only the part, is found in H. 385. NCKTop^ou, fragrant, like i/j,-

PpSnos,

cf.

19.
:

so Ar. apparently ; but there is no other case in H. of the parag. v in the contracted form of the third It is sometimes found, sing, imperf. however, in MSS. in the analogous third But of sing, plupf., e.g. E 661, 899. course the original reading was ij<rKeev. The subject of 9iX^ecice is Helen, not 388. ficKeiN

ypavs. 891. kcTnoc, as him ; T 344, etc.

though pointing
aiNCOToTci
:

to

of.

r 56

K\ialT]v dLVUTTjv i\i<l>avTi, nal dpyipui. Ariston. explains iJTOL dm ri Teropveuffdai. (turned in a lathe) toi>s ir6Sa.s, f) Sia t>iv ivTairiv tQv l/idvTuv (i.e. apparently, that the leathern straps for which see f 201 were tightened by twisting or winding them). But this latter does not suit the chair in t, while the idea of 'turning' is not easily connected with ivory and silver ornament. In N 407 a shield is picoio-i /Sow;' Kal viSipoiri XaX/c& Si^utiJi/ where the circular plates of the shield are meant. The most probable explanation of the word here is 'adorned with circles or spirals' of silver or the like, inlaid. This pattern is of high antiquity, being found e.g. by Dr. Schliemann at Mykenai in profuSee the illustrations in Murray sion. ffist. Gr. Sculp, pp. 38-40, 'the forms which most naturally arise from copper working are spirals and circles, into either of which a thread of this metal when released at once casts itself. The use of i/j,<j)i.Se8tvriTai. is similar in 6 405, 562. 395. 6uu6n bpme, stirred her anger, Ar. explained irapiip/jiriffe. as elsewhere.

'

148
Kau p
ft)?

lAIAAOC r
o5i/

(in)

ivorjcre

6ed<;

"jrepiKaWea Beiprjv

trrrjOed 6"
Odfi^Tjo-ev

Ifiepoevra koI ofi/Mara fiapfiaupovTa,

T
tI

ap
fie

eireuTa,

eVo?

t'

e^ar

e t
;

ovofjia^e'

"
ri

haifiovi'T),
irrji
r)

ravra
rj

\iX,al,eai
eii

rjirepoireveiv

fie

irpoTepw -TroXimv

vauofievdav
ipareivfji;,

400

a^ei<;
el'

^pvyti]';

yi.r}iovir)<;

Tt's

TOi Kal
Sr)

KeWi

^t'Xo? fiepoTTCov dvOpwirav,

ovvsKa
viKTjcra';

vvv Biov 'AXe^avBpov Mei'eXao?

efie

ideXei (TTvyeprjv
Bt]

oikuB'

dyecrOai'
'TrapicrTTj^.

ToweKa
rjao

vvv Bevpo BoXoippoveovaa

dea>v B

405

Trap

aiiTov lovaa,

diroeLire

KeKevBovi
398. edjuiBHCCN
a,.
||

396. ^' t'

added above the

line Pap. p.

Sp'

e<ijuBHceN

V
fi.

Bp'

Pap.
Pap.

|3

396-418 6.8. Ar. eduBHc' ainhp Vr.

Eust.

gneiTO

3' 'inoQ

kifm' G.
Ar.

400. npoT^pcoN
:

R
||

401. 6sHic G. 404. kei'Ko\ G.

3fi
||

402. KoJ KeTei

ACHT
;8i.

KiKetei

403.
/St.

Pap.

405 om. Pap.

12
:

hk om. P. &H NUN nOn

:

oYKad'

oIkon

hh om.

C.

406. hn6e.\ne.

KeXeiieouc
excited

dn6eiKe KeXeiieou Ar.

(v.

infra).

her to love, holding that the following passage (see next note) was interpolated from a misunderstanding of But there is clearly no the words. reason for departing from the usual sense of the phrase. 396. Aristarchos rejected 396-418 on the grounds (1) that the goddess could not in the person of an old woman have the outward beauty described in 396-7, (2) that 406-7 are ^Miripriiia, (3) that 414 is eiSreX');! kutci, tt]i' SiAvoiav, beneath the dignity of the goddess. These argu-

noMcoN may be a partitive gen. but it is more in accordance with Homeric use to take it in the vague local sense, lit. lead me any farther on
400.
after nHi,
'

ments are not weighty enough

against lines which
are

to prevail

spirited

and

With regard to thoroughly Homeric. (1) it may be remarked that the goddess
takes a disguise primarily in order to remain unknown to the bystanders, not to Helen the gods in such cases often give some sign which reveals them to those to whom they speak, see N 72
;
.

ApiypoiTOi

Sk

6epl

Trep,

where Poseidon

has appeared in the character of Kalchas. 396 was apparently before the author of Hymn. Ven. 182 us Si idev Seiprjii re Kal It is, however, Sfiiiara KdX' 'AippoStTTjs. true that this intimate converse of a goddess with a mortal, even after recognition, is such as we find only in the later strata of the II. (Cauer Grundfr.
233). 399.
neiieiN

of.

For the double aco. with AnepoXen. Andb. v. 7. 6 tovto iiJ,S,s

^^aTaTrjffai, is.

region of cities, whether of Phrygia or Maionia.' These regions of course are mentioned as being farther eastward, away from home. 400-5. The punctuation is that of Lehrs and Ameis. Most editors follow Nikanor and put notes of interrogation after dvOpdnrav and Trap^vrris, and a comma after &ye(T8ai.. But oOveKa regularly follows the clause of which it gives the explanation ; Lehrs {Ar. p. 57 n. ) denies that two clauses correlated by ovvGKa ToiveKo, occur in Homer ; he would also put a full stop after Ipya in 727-9, q.v., and cf. A 21-3. ei by itself with indie, also appears not to occur in au interrog. sentence (Hentze, Anh.). Thus the victory of Menelaos is made a, re.ison for supposing that Aphrodite will immediately wish to take further measures for removing Helen. As Lehrs says, after the removal of the notes of interrogation, miilto acerbior evadit ironia. 406. All Mss. give dn6einE KeXeiieouc, renounce the paths of the gods. But Didymos says 'Aplarapxos awSeiKe Sici, tov K, Kal xaph TOV <r KeXeiiflou. Sau/idffeie S' S,v ns 7} iripa 5ia tov tt irdSei/ Tapidv oUTe yap iv rats ' Apiarapx^lots oUre ev CT^pai Twv yoOv fj.eTpiojv i7ri^ep6/j.evov
in

the

'

lAIAAOC r
/iijS'

(ill)

149

eVt alel

(Tolcn,

iroZecraiv uTTOcrTjOei^eia? "OXvfnrov,

aXK
ei<}

irepl
(T
rj

Keivov oi'^ve xai

e
r)

^vKacrcre,

o Ke
S'

aXo'^ov irouTqaerai
elfu,

6 ye BovKrjv.
Se Kev he
/a'
e'lrj,

Keiae

iywv ovk

vefJieaatjTov
T/atatat

410

Keivov TTOpaaveova-a Xe^o?"

irdcrat,

oiriaram
OvfiSyi,.

ficofirjo-ovrai,

ey^o)

a^e

UKpira

TTjv

Be j^oXacrafievr) 7rpo(7^a>vee Bi
epede,
<T-)(eTkirj,
fj,rj

A(f)poBi,Tr)
ere

"

fj/ri

/M

^coaafievT)

fieOeiw,
415

Tw? Be a
/Meo'a-coi

aTre'^Orjpa),

w? vvv eicTrajXa
<7V

(f)CKT]aa,

B'

dficporepcov fiTjnao/jiat, ej^dea \v<ypd,

Tpcocov Kal

Aava&v,

Be Kev

KaKov oItov
fOXaccoN H.
:

oKTjai.

407. ToTci G.
c'
ft
:

408. nap" ^kcTnon P.

:

1|

KG

jufeN

KSN n Vr.

a^,

Mosc.

1.

||

noiHcei P.

410. ini) U.

409 dS. Ar. Ke eThn J.

|| ||

nopcuN^ouca O {yp. nopcaN411. nopcaN^ouca Ar. ADSTU Vr. b A, Mosc. 1 dxpirbjuiuea D. 413. npoce^cbNGi H. ^oucQN B). 412. ^KpiTO eUJUL&l ^KnarV iq>i\Hca fi. 416. 415. iKnarXa ffXHca Ar. T Bar. Lips. Eton. jui^c(c)oH DH. ?x^a 'Ayjaea Ar. CD: SxoEa (aYcxea Sohol. T), fiXrea, Six&iTivh
:
:
II

SXrea Schol. A.
Kal oi fi6vov iv rais iKddffeatp aXKA. Kal ev Tois avyypi/iimati' (the dissertations of Ar. ) iira^Airavres oSrm This very vehement asseriKTlSevTOL. tion, it will be seen, applies only to the 'editions' and dissertations, not to the
7r^<pvKev.

e'iveK'

6'C^ofj.ev

Ka/cd

TroWd

89,

and 5

152, f 307. 409. 8 re

might seem to emphasize

'

Mss. of Ar., of which Did. had plainly It is clear that the vulgate tradition was dwdaTre, not merely from the consensus of our own mss. but also from the fact that An. quotes it in In other words, we his sohol. on 396. have to deal with a case of critical opinion on the one hand, and MS. tradition on the other, though what we know of Ar. will induce us to believe that the reading of the critics had a foundation in the MSS. which has not The critical objection to survived. dTToeiire Ke\e6Bovs was presumably that the verb, in the sense renounce, is elsewhere used only of a thing which is renounced in words (T 35, 75 /lijviv) not in deeds ; and further, that the plur. of Kc\ev0os is usually KeXevSa (but see K 66, N 335, e 383, 77 272 ?, k 86). Neither of For the these has very great weight. use of Ke\ev6os of. TrdTOv d,v6pil>irav Z 202. 71, 407. Cinocrp^eiac intrans.,as ace. of the "OXujunoN 6 301, etc.

no knowledge.

the second clause, or even his slave. But in other passages it merely resumes the original subject, as j3 327 ^ rixas iK lli\ov d^ei 8 ye Kal 'Zirdpr-qBev fi so 7 214, 239, etc. ; 'nunc dextra ingeminans ictus, nunc Ule sinistra,' Virg. Aen. v. 467. The scholia on 5 12 note doOXw as a suspicious word for the regular 5/iwi^. It occurs only in these two places (but SoiXiov ^/lap Z 463, f 340,
. . :

p 323, doiXeiov la 252, Sovkoirivri % 423). 411. MSS. here (as in Pindar, etc.) vary between nopcaN^ouca and vopavviouira in y 403, ?; 347 they give only the form with -iva, but Ar. read irbpaaive in the last passage, and this is found also in Hymn. Cer. 156, and Ap. Ehod.
:

For the phrase see M. and E.'s note on 403, where the origin of it is deduced, from the fact that no one but the wife had free access to the husband's chamber, and so she actually " prepares " his bed

'

for the night's rest.' Of course it passed into the sense of ' sharing the bed. the short syll. before 414. cxerXfH
' :

rX

terminus ad qitem, H. O. % 140. 4. 408. itzue KaKoirddn TdXaiinipec Schol. D i.e. suffer anxiety. So ^s {IpolTis)
;

not Homeric. 3^ KEN ktX. an independent the Kev showing its original 'and in that case thou wilt force, perish.' Aphrodite means that she
is Attic,
cCi

417. clause,

'

150

lAIAAOC r
w? ecpar
,

(in)

eBBeta-ev

'^Xevr] Ato? eKjeyavia,

^ff

Be KaTaa-'^o/jievT]
7rdaa<;

eavtbi dpyriri- <^aet,vS)U

tTir/rji,,

Be TpQ)ia<;

XdOev VPX^

^^

Bauficov.
i,kovto,

420

at B

or

'

d/jLtpLTToXoi,
rj

jjbev

AXe^dvBpoio Bofiov TrepiKaWe eiretTa 6oS)<i cttI epya rpdirovTO,

B'

et?
B'

{jy^opo^ov 6dXafj,ov
Bl(ppov

kU

Bla yvvaiKMV.
A<ppoBbTT]
425

Trji,

dpa

eXovaa

(jtiXofifieiBr)';

dvn' 'AXe^dvBpoio 6ed KaredijKe ^epovcrw

ev9a KaOl^
6<T<Te

'EXez'i;

Kovpr/ Ato? aoyio'^oto,

B'

TToKiv KXivacra, Tro<nv

eic

rivliraire

fivOtof

" ijXvOe^

iroXe/Mov

&)9

M^eXei avroO
:

oXetrdat

KaXuijraueNH Q. 419. KOTOCXOU^NH 421. T Pap. /3. 423-6 om. Zen., writing aOrfi 3" dNxloN TzeN 'AX^dNdpoio SNaicToc. 8iic iKrerauTa Vr, a. 426. 3i6c atn6xoio iKrerauTa G 424. 9iXouAaHc Q. eT e' G. cbc 428. noXiuoio Pap. .
418. errerauTa

oY

&' P.

\\

will embitter the strife between Trojans and Aohaians, so that Helen, Troiae et patriae communis Erinnys,' will become intolerable to tho.se around her. But the phrase seems weak after ten years of the line might well be spared. war, and 416 will then mean I will stir up hatred instead of love between you both,' i.e. Paris and Helen. 419. KaTacxoJu^NH, covering herself,
' '

KovTa iiTLTTideOet., Ariston. Cobet has an amusing chapter on the question of

like KoXvxI/afjLevTj

141, and cf. ijepi yhp KaTexovTai=are hidden, P 644. only here of a feminine 420. SaiucoN goddess ; nor does it appear to be used anywhere else of a definite god present The plur. is used as in his own person. = eeol in general, A 222, Z 115, <ir 595 in T 188 we have the phrase irpis dai/iovos inopKriao), and similarly o 261, e 396 (where no god has been specified) and in all other cases it is used either in the yet more general sense of 'the will of heaven
:

(cf. dalfiova ddxru Q 166), or or ' fate in the metaphor iireatrvTo Saifiovi tcros. See M. and R. on /3 134, where, however, the singularity of the present passage is If it were not for not brought out. the presence of Aphrodite in the following lines, it would indeed, by Homeric usage, be necessary to translate her destiny, the divine power, led her on,' as in dydyoi de e Saly-uv 201. 423-6. Zenodotos rejected these lines, writing instead " air^ S' avriov l^ev 'A\e^dvSpoLo dvaKTos"' dirpeir^s ydp a{iTun <ftalveTO rb ttjl 'EXeV??! ttjv 'A(f>podLrTjv
' '

Sl<l>pov

^ncrrd^eiv.

^?riXA;(rTai Si

in ypat
irpoa^-

etKacrrat, Kal Ta&nf]L ttjl fiopiprjL

ri

propriety as it appeared to the Alexandrian critics, Misc. Crit. 225-39. (Schol. T quotes t 34, where Athene carries a lamp for Odysseus.) Rbmer suggests that Zen. may have considered that Aphrodite, being disguised as an dfi^liroKos, must have gone off with the rest in 422. 426. The title KoOpH Ai6c ain^xoio is elsewhere reserved for Athene alone. 427. 8cce ndXiN KXiNaca, the aversa tuetm- of Aen. iv. 362. This is a most instructive piece of Homeric psychology, shewing the struggle of the weak human mind against the overpowering will of the gods. From the outward point of view, as distinct from the presentation of such secret springs of action, Helen is depicted to us, Nagelsbach says, as the counterpart of Paris vacillating between repentance and love, as he between sensuality and courage. 432-6 were obelized by Ar. as we^brepoi Kal toJs vorifiaa-i ^vxpol KoX aKardWrikoi. With this judgment it is impossible to agree. 432 is spoken in bitter irony. The sentence beginning with dWd a' iyd ye may be taken in the same tone as a ' bitter taunt but no, you had better take good care of yourself you might be killed ; or we may take it as seriously meant, as marking the point at which the old love suddenly resumes its sway, in fear lest the taunt may really drive Paris to another duel. The former is more consonant with the reply of Paris,
'

'

'

; :

lAIAAOC r
avSpl
Tj

(III)

151
iroa-i';

Sayu.6t9
Sr)

Kparepwi, o?

eytto?

-rrporepo';

^ev,
430

fiev

"jrpLv

ev'^e

ap7)i<plXov
ical

M.eve\dov
^epTepo<; elvac

ar]t

re

^irji,

koI Xepct

ejy(ei

aX\ Wi vvv

irpoKoXea'a-at.

aprj't'^tXov

M.veX,aov

i^avn<i pMj(e(Taa6ai evavTiov.

aWd

iryco

je

iravea-dai KeXo/uii,, /mtjSs ^av6S)i Mez/eXawt

dvTi^iov
Se

"TToXefiov
fiij

iroXefii^eiv ^Se /Ma'^ecrOai,

435

d^paSeco<},
Ttjv

ttoj?

ra^^

utt

avTOv Sovpl

hap/qrjit;.

UdpK

fuiOoiaiv djMei^ofievo'i TrpocriefTre-

"

fit]

fie,

jvvai, j^aKeirolaiv oveiSeat dvfiov eviiTTe.

vvv

fiev

jap Mei/eXao?
avTi^ eja)Sr]

ivixriaev

aw

KQrjVTji,
elcri

Keivov 8

irapa jap 6eoL

koI

rjpZv.

440

aXX aje
oil

^tXorijTt Tpaireiofiev evvrjdivreTTore

p,

jdp
ore

TTft)

wSe epo? ^peva<;

e'f

dp,<peKd\v\frev,
ipaTeivrji;

ovB'

o-e

Trp&TOv AaKeSai/Movo';

eTrXeov dp-yrd^a^ iv irovToiropoco'i viecrai,

vrjcwt B
429.

iv K-pavdrji ipijTjv (^iXottjti Ka\ evvrji,

445

npoTepoN
:

Q
Tfii

Eust.

430. r' om.

CD.

\\

eGxou 6.

||

dpH'i^iXca ueNeXdcd
||

Q.

431. CHI

G.

432-6

6.6.

Ar.

433. IsaOeic C.
:

uax^ceceai Cant.
-.

434. naiieceai Ar.

O.

CHP
;

Bar. Mose.

1,

Eton.

naOceceai
p. Par.

R
||

Cant. Lips.

naiicaceai

436. SaJUi^Hic Ar.

:

8auaceAic

AU
:

Pap.

g (King's supr.)
:

dauaceetc
||

438. yaXenoTciN : uiieoiciN T. King's ^ doueiHc Q. euju.&N uOeoN D. gNine Lips. gNicne Z)GPE Pap. /3, Vr. a, Mosc. 1 440. aOoic C. 441. eONHe^NTEC DHQ(?)TU Vr. a, Mosc. 1. 442. (L&e or c&a' 9iX6THTa GP. DHJPQRT Pap. /3, Par. d f g j k Sibk r' A (the reading of CGS is left uncertain Ipoc (fcarci Ti^-as 9p^Nac ?poc Eust. ) by La E. but is probably c&3e without r').

HQ

II

||

Spue
but
'

iJ.

443.

npcoTON

np6TepoN CRT.

444.

dpndcac DS.

\\

In

inX Vr.

a.

it cannot be said that either is prosy, frigid, and inconsistent.' 435. ^NTiBiON by Homeric use must be an adverbial neut., not agreeing with <ri or wdXefioy. 436. La R. considers that 6n6 goes with doupi, qOtoO being simply 'his,' comparing i/iwi inrb Sovpl Saij/qvai. E 653, But this use of ainov as a simple etc. possess, gen. is very rare (see IT 405), and it is more natural to construe ' iy

Tepirmipawos, from Tpeira. Other instances are abundant, e.g. KapSlri KpaShj, Kaprepds Kparepds, Odpffos 8pa(nis, etc., either ap or pa being the Greek representative of vocalic r. 442. Spoc mss. ^pws, and so S 294 but we must read ^pos in S 315 (though even there most MSS. have ^pws), and as the cases are always formed from this stem {Ipui a 212, ipov passim) there
:

can be

little

doubt

that

Bothe

and

him

his spear. 438. iNfnTCiN always takes a person only as object elsewhere, except v 17
tirifh

Heyne

M. and R. A eiv7)eii>Tes, where ^e converse metath. seems to take place in

KpaShpi T/viiraire fivBuc. 440. aOnc, 'some day,' sc. viKijaoi. metathesis from 441. TpaneloJueN take our pleasure. TapTrelop-ev, let us So S 314, ff 292 \iKTpovSe Tpaireio/iev
:

are right in restoring it here after Eustath. The earliest trace of Ipws seems to be the ace. Ipara in the Homeric Hymn. Merc. 449. So yeXos,

not yiXois, is the Homeric form, generally disguised by the mss. See note on A 599. 445. KpONiiH according to Pausanias (iii. 22. 1) lay in the Laconic gulf opposite Gytheion. Others made it Kythera, as


152
d)s
7]

'

lAIAAOC r
creo

(ill)

vvv epafiai Kai

jxe

ryXv/cv^

ifiepo'i

aipel.

pa Kol
TO)
p,ev

apj(e Xe^^ocrSe Ktcov

a/ia S

e'lirer

ukoiti^-

ap
B'

eV TprjToicri Karevvaadev Xe'X^eecrcnv,

ATpetS'ri<;

av

op-iXov i<poira Orjpl

ioiKW,
450

ei TTOV

iaaOprjaeiev 'AXe^avSpov ffeoeiSea'

ri<;

aXX ov
Sei^ai

Bwaro

Tpcocov KXeirwv r
apTjiijjiXoii,

InriKOvpav

AXi^avSpov tot

MereXawt.
ei Ti<;
'IBovTO-

ov psv yap (j)iXoTr)n

y mevdavov,
ava^ avBp&v

laov yap (T^iv Trdaiv aTrrjvOeTo Krjpi pyeXaivrji.

Tolcri

Be Kal fieTeetTrev
p,ev,
Brj

Ayafiepvav
eiruKovpoi *

455

" KeKXvTe
vlicr)

Tp&e<; xal AapBavoi ^S

fiev

<j)a[veT

aprfi^iXov Mei'eXaov
a/jL

u/iet5

'Apye'iTjv

'EXevrjv Kal KT-^/xad'

aironvefMev,
rp)

ainrji

eVSore,
fj

koI

TUfjbrjv

tlv eotxev,
460

Te Kal eaa-op,evoi(TC fieT

e<f3aT

avOpanroccrt ireX7]Tai."
fjbveov

(S?

ATpetB7)<;,

eVt

B'

dXXoi

A-^aioi.
450. eeoeidA

447.

t'

Pap.
,

/3.

448.

u^N
||

riip P.

||

KareuNacee Z)JQ.
^.

PT^ Mosc.
459.

1.

451. k\utc2)n G.
/3.
:

t'

3'

Pap.

453. r' om.

:

Pap.

/3.

II

^KcueaNEN Pap.
en^oiKC Mosc. 1
:

dnoTlN^UEN

ddpSaNOi Ad' InfKOupoi e^KNi^juidec dxi) finoTiNeroN Zen. ^N tin' I'oiken An Ih^oikcn P flt<
456.
||

Cr-

t"

yp. Kal

Hn nep Soiken

J.

461. dxoicoN D.

the dwelling of Aphrodite. These of course are mere guesses ; the island was unknown, and some read Kpavarji. as
adj.

448. TpHToTci: see M. and E. on a 440, where it is explained to mean morticed, on the strength of Plat. Pol. 279 E tQv di

avfdeTuv
(TtiiiScTa.

Ti,

/ih rpTp-d,

TO,

5i dvev Tpri<reas

But Plato can hardly be quoted as a decisive authority on Homeric archaeology and the following passage
;

is strongly in favour interpretation 'pierced with holes through which straps were passed to support the bedding, ' or still better 'pierced with holes by which to rivet on the ornamental plates or disks (v. on SivaTolsL 391) Kopiibv S' ix filt^'rjs Trpora/iuv dfupi^eaa
1^

from

196-201
the

either

of

453. iVoi for love were they trying to ' hide him, should any see him. The line represents in narrative form the thought ov Kv6a.vovaiv, -fjv ns tSijrai, they are not for Aiding (will not hide) him, if any shall see him' (M.A.B.). rdp explains the use of BiiNOTo, ' for it was a matter o{ power, not o( will.' This is satisfactory grammatically ; hut the violation of the f of idotro and the form Kevddvu (instead of *Kvv8dvoi) for Keiidu have raised grave suspicions against the couplet. Various remedies have been

proposed

one fault is cured by Heyne's ^KevBov dv, the other by Bvandreth's tis oparo or van Herwerden's et Fe FiSovro. But all these conjectures are far from
;

satisfactory.
'is

xaXKui
eS Kal iTTLSTaix^va^, Kal
ipiuv'
a<TK-fi(Tas-

457. ^aiNeroi, with gen., as we say declared for M.' The construction

iirl ffraff/iriv

Wvva,

rerp-qva

Si

Trdvra
80/)'

with the gen. is essentially the same as with adjectives (dpl(TTri ^alvero /SouXi},
etc.).

Tep^rpbii. ix Si ToO dpxSjXivos

eriXeaaa,

X^os

'i^eov,

SaiSdWav xpvcui re
(pavTc

Kal dpyipai

fjS'

i\i-

4v S' irdvvffff' l/jAvra ^o6s (poivLKi (paetvdv,

459. For dnoTiN^UEN Zen. read dvoon his theory of 'dual for plural. might easily read diroriveTe, as the hiatus is liaitus in the bucolic diaeresis ; but see A 20.
rlverov,
'

We

'

'

'

INTEODUCTION
Book
by Pandaros (1-219)
obviously into three divisions (1) the wounding of Menelaos (2) the review of the Greeks by Agamemnon (220; 421) ; (3) the beginning of the general battle (422-544). The first episode is clearly a continuation of the story of the preceding
IV.
falls
:

have stood alone, nor can the third book well have does without some such continuation to enable the battle to begin after the truce. There is no serious difficulty within the story itself, though the relation of it to the rest of the Iliad is fraught with many
book.
It can never
it

ended as

thorny questions. In the first place, the colloquy of the gods with which the book opens is cryingly inconsistent with the intention of Zeus and his promise to Thetis in A. Here the course of the war seems to be an open question, and vengeance for Achilles is never thought of. Again, it is strange that the flagrant crime of the Trojans should never again be mentioned in the course of the Iliad, except in a few lines patently interpolated for the purpose of bringing it in (see E 206-8, H 69, 351). Some allusion seems imperatively demanded in the case of the death of the arch-traitor Pandaros (E 286-96), which so soon follows his ofi'ence. The whole story, in fact, from T 1 to A 219, admirable as it is in narrative, cannot belong to the original Iliad. More perhaps than any other part, with the exception perhaps of K, it produces the impression of a distinct poem, composed for its own sake, and without any regard to the suited, too, place it would hold in a continuous tale of the fall of Troy An unconscientious rather to the first than to the tenth year of the war. compiler might have adapted it to this place by stopping at the end of T, and simply saying that, as the duel had not been brought to the proposed conclusion by the death of either champion, the truce was simply at an end. But we could ill afl'ord to lose such a famous passage as the account of the and there can be little doubt that the whole episode was bow-shot To hold, as some have done, that originally composed as a single piece. the Pandaros episode is a later extension of the duel, leads to the obvious question, 'Why should a compiler or continuator have introduced a new motive which must infallibly lead to all the difficulties in the sequel which have been pointed out 1 The second portion, the eTriTrwAryats, is in some ways puzzling. The allusions to the breach of the treaty shew that it was composed to follow
; ;

154
the duel

lAIAAOC

(iv)

on the other hand, the way in which the simple and modest ; character of Diomedes displays itself under severe provocation can hardly be

meant for anything hut a preparation by contrast for his exploits in the next book. The whole episode, though not without considerable vivacity, prolongs beyond measure the delay in the opening of the battle, at a point where rapidity seems essential to the story, and the speeches are unreasonably prolix in the crisis of the attack. The gratuitous insults which Odysseus, like Diomedes, has to undergo are strangely at variance with the services he has rendered in B, nor do they accord with the character of Agamemnon. The clear allusion in I 34-36 to 370-400 here shews that the episode is certainly earlier than that book ; it may well be by the same hand. It would seem, therefore, that it was composed at a time considerably earlier than the Attic recension, in order to join the duel to the rest of the exploits of Diomedes. About the last portion of the book there is little to be said. It consists mainly of battle ' vignettes of no unusual interest, such as could no doubt be turned out impromptu to any extent by the practised bard. The similes with which it opens are incomparably the best portion of it.
'

lAlAAOC A
6pK(coN ciirxucic.

'Arau^juNONOc ninca\Hcic.

06

06 6eol Trap

Zijvl KadrjfLevou '^yopocovTO

^vaecoi iv
oetoe^aT

SaTreBwi, fjuera Be aiptcri iroTVia "HyS?? toI Be ypwcreoi? BeTrdecrcn

VEKrap iaivo'^oef
avTiK
" Boial
'

a\X7]Xov<i,

Tpcowv iroKiv

elaopocovTe';.
'

iireipcLTO

J^povtBrji;

ipedi^e/j,ev

Hprjv

KeprofLioi^ eireeaai,
fiev

Trapa^XijBrjV ayopevaiv
aprj'yove';
elcrl

TS/leveXdcoi,

dedmv,
'AOtjvr].
3Ei3^KaT'

Hys?;

ApyeiT] xal
J.
3. 6.

A\aXKop,evrj'};<;

2.

dNdan^dco
:

HUiNox<5ei Zen.

(nvh Schol.

T).

4.

Vr. a

3ei3ixaT'

H.

napoKXiidHN Lips.
etc. , seems to have taken it) by way of invidious comparison between Aphrodite and the two goddesses. None of these satisfactory ; I would suggest by is way of risking himself ('drawing her fire' in modern metaphor), i.e. wilfully tempting her to retort upon himself; hence provoMngly (cf. irapai^dXa Keprolj.iov(nv of teasing boys. Hymn. Merc. This sense of irapa^dWeffSai. is 56). (with the exception of the purely literal meaning) the only one which occurs in H. (see I 322), and remained attached to the word throughout Greek literature
;

Arop6coNTO, held assembly, as B 1. 337 Traicrlv ioLK&res ayopcLa(rde. Ar. ace. to Porphyrios in Schol. B explained the word by iiBpol^ovro, but it implies debate as well as mere gathering together. 2. "HBh reappears only in E 722, 905, and the post- Homeric passage X 603, where, as in the later legends, she is the wife of Herakles. For the golden floor see Helbig E. E^ 115-7, where 1 Kings vi. 30 is compared. 3. caiN0xoei of course a false form
:

for ^oti'Ox6ei, 598.

4.

cf.

H\vSa,ve,

and

see

A
23

BeiB^oTO

generally referred to
deiKvifi^Poi (H. G.

(v. L.
8.

and

S. s.v.).
:

dHicvvfuu, V. I
(6), 24. 3),

196

'AXaXKOjuENHtc
testifies

Pausanias

(ix. 33.

'pledging'; in that case it must be a secondary sense derived from the custom of pointing to the person whose health is to be drunk. But both form and meaning present difficulties, and the word may be independent. Cf. detKaydiiJVTO 86, deKavarai' dffird^eTai Hesych., and the Odyssean Seidla-Koix.ai., which may point to a root dFm (van L. Ifruih. p. 345, Schulze Q. E. p. 155). 6. napoBXi^dHN variously explained maliciously (with a side meaning) ; iy way of retort (so Ap. Rhod. ii. 60, 448,
:

a cultus of Athene at Alalkomenai, near the Tritonian lake in Boiotia, down to the times of Sulla. The local hero was 'AXaXKO/j-eveis, and the name Is evidently connected with some very primitive cult ; cf. the interesting fragment in Bergk P. L.^frag. adesp. 83 (Pindar ? ) xaXeTrii/ 5' i^evpetv elVe BotuTols
5)

to

'AX <: aX >

Bos

KOfieveds

vir^p

Xi/j.vT}s

^TjcpiaLelre

iviffx^

irpuTos

&v6p&iruv

kt\.

(followed by a list of local myths about the origin of man). The local fem. form is 'AKdXKOfi.ei'ta, one of a trio of local

156

lAIAAOC
?}

(iv)

oKX'

rot rat v6a-<pi icaOijfievat, elcropoaxrai

S'

repTrecrBov' .t&i,
alel

avre

(^tXo/i/xeiS^?
Kripa<i

'A^poBirrj
afivvei,

10

"Trapfie/M/SXcoKe

Kol avrov

Kot vvv e^eaawcrev olofievov daveeaOai.

aXX
rjfiei'i
rj

rj

Toi viKTj

fjuev

aprj'i^lXov
ottuj?

M.veXaov
<f)v\.OTrt,v

Be

(f)pa^(oiJ,eO'

ecnai rdhe epja,

alvrjv
15

aSTt9 TToXe/iov re icaKov koI

fj

opaofjLev,
el
rj

(fnXoTTjra fier

afi^orepoiai, ^aXai/jLev.
(j}i\ov

S"
TOI,

a5 TTW? ToBe Traai

fiev
B'

kol rjBv yevocTO,

olKeoiTO TToXi? Tlptafj^oco avaKTO^,

'^T^vrjv Mei^eXao? dyoiTO.
eirifjiv^av

avTK
&)?

'ApiyeLTjv

ecpad',

at

B'

A6r]vai7]

re koX

Hp?;,

20

ifKriaiai
rj

a" y

riaOTjv,

kuko. Be Tpmeaai, /j,eBea9rjv.

Ti
ecTre,

TOO 'AdrjvaoT]

aKeav ^v ovBe
aTrido<i

crKv^ofievr)

Ail TraTpi, '^o\o<; Be

fiiv

wypic;

rjipei'

"Uprji,

B'

ovK evaBe

^oXov, aXXa TrpocrnjvBa'

;

" alvoTaTe K-povuBr], irolov tov fivdov eetTre?

Trw? i6eXei<; aXtov Oelvat trovov
IBpS)
S'
rjB

25

ciTeXeaTov,
Be fioi
'ittttoi

ov iBpacra fioyai,,

/cafJLeTrjv

fi ^' iJ. aOeic C. 17. a3 9i\ouAaHC Q. 15. ft (fi) P Pap. 7 oBtcoc Par. d aijT&jc (aiiTcoc) Q. r^NOlTO Aph. fi aiS xdjc Aph. r^NHTai Par. f. 19. aOeic C. 20. 'iifaT' Pap. 7. n^XoiTO Ar. (? v. Ludwich) A uku G. 23. aV B' 0. oY r' 22. ft TOI 21. nXHcioN Eton. supr. 24. 06 k^X''^^ HT (and. ^ irKdoiv XP^""" ''"'' dvnypdipuv cxuzou^NH Pap. 7. 27. KaueTHN ij gKajuon Eust. Ynnca S. 25. ^cmac N Vr. a. Eust.).

10.

||

nojc Ar.

||

\\

||

(ohthoniau ?) goddesses^ absorbed ag usual by the Olympian (Paus. ibid.). The name becomes here attributive rather than local, meaning 'the guardian.' It recurs in literature only E 908 (the only other place in H. where Hera is called 'Apyeiri) but is found in Chios on an inscr. Hence also the Boiotian

who

desires peace,

is

a little nearer the

'

pure idea of 'wish.' We exactly express the ambiguity in translating then may the city of P. be a habitation.' Zeus is here not expressing a wish, but only putting as a possibility the result of his second alternative in 1. 16.
20. uOzeiN, to mutter,' murmur,' a family of words derived onomatopoetically from an imitation of the sound of the voice when the lips are closed. 20-5 = 9 457-62. 22. Sk^cdn is indeclinable here and 9 459, and tp 89 d/c^wi/ daivvade Kadr/fievoL. Elsewhere it is always declined like a
' '

month

'AXaX/cO|U.^no!.

(/x)j3Xii(r/cu

11. napu.iuB\aKe=irapiJi4iJ.\aKe )M\, from ml-). {fiKo

from
ai-

ToO : the usual construction of ifiiveiv 402 Zeis But is tL Tcvi, not Tij/os.

KTJpas

&fivv
I

TratSfiy

eoUj

Iva \oiybv dXdXKOt. d7r6 is added are

And

539 Tpthujp the oases where

similar,

essentially

participle,
else it
or,

and

it

is

hard to see what

v(p

Atrii

Xotybv
.

d/iiiKwi/ 11 80, etc.

S. G.

152.

can be. Of course aKiova could easily be restored liere, with Brandreth,

18. oiK^oiTO
tatives,
'

firoiTO

potential op'

but illustrating how the wishing opt. shades off into this sense without dv: valoiTe T 74, in the mouth of one

van L. and Agar (/. P. xxiv. suggest, /x^k aK-/]v, but there is nothing to explain how such a corruptiou could have originated.
as

273)

'

lAlAAOC
Xaov
eph

(iv)

157
re iraicriv
0ol

aryetpovcrr)i,

Tlpidfimt kuko, rolo

arap ov
Be fiiy
Ti

rot Trai/re? eiraiveop.ev

o')(6r)cra<i

aWoi.
30

TTjV

irpocretpr]

ve(f)e\rjjepeTa Zeu?-

"

SaifioviT],

vv

ere

JIpl,a/j,o<;

Tipidfioio

re TratSe?

Toacra kuko, pe^ovaiv, 6 r

dairepyet; fieveaivei<;
;

'IXtou e^akaird^ai ivKTUfievov TTToXiedpov

el

Be (TV

eiereXBovaa TriJXa? Kal ret^ea fiaKpa

35

uifwv ^e^pas6oi,<i Yipua/Mov Tlpid/j,oio re vratSa?

aXXovi; re Tpcoa?, TOTe Kev yoXov e^aKeaaio.

ep^ov
(Tol

OTTO)?

edeXei^'
fjuej

fi-q

rovro je
fxer

velKO<;

oirLaao)

Kal

i/jbol

epia-fia
crv

dfj^OTepoicrb jivTjrai,.

dXXo
TTjv
firj

Be rot epeco,

ivl

^pecrl

^dXXeo

crr]Laiv
iO

OTTTrore Kev Kal

eycb /ie/xaw?

iroXuv i^aXaird^ai

iOiXco,
Ti

ode TOi (piXoi dvepe<; eyyeydaai,

Biarpi^etv tov efiov '^oXov,

erol

aXXd

fi

iaaaf

Kal yap iyco

at

BwKa eKwv deKovri ye

eTnyOoviav dvOpmirav,
oiiri

6v/ia)i.

yap

iiir

'^eXucoi
'iroX'qe<;

re Kal ovpavSa darepoevrt

46

vaierdovcTb

29.

^pd'

'

&TCip

^pde Sp G.

||

JMKQ.
38.

||

4:naiN^coueN Mosc. 1

naiNoOueN

J.

gpeicua Z>'Q. 41. lrrer<iaci(N) AJQT 42. SacoN G. 43. ^rc& toi S. Vr. b, Mosc. 1 3 (ecorr.): 4Krer(5aci(N) fi. xe {sxipr. re). 44. im' : in Q. 8(aK' &i.Kum Trypho. re re om. Q.
35. BeBpcbeeic {supr. oi)

QR

Mor.

||

||

||

45.

Naierdcoci D.

28. KaKd, accusative, in apposition to the sentence,' as it is generally called expressing the sum or result of an i.e. so 1. 207 &v action [H. O. 136. 4) Twi ixiv kK^os, a/ifu 5c- irhl^aXev . 6os ) 735 fil\pei x^^P^^ eXiy djr6 wipyov, \vypbv iXeBpov. The construction is only found after a verb governing an accus. of the external object either expressed or implied, and may be regarded as an extension of the construction fiii^eiv nva
' ; ' ' ;

p.

makes

Moreover, the simple alviu 307). alviiaw in H. (it 380, 403), cf. iTr-fiivqaav S 312.
32. 8 Te implies
'

as I

must conclude
:

they do, because,

'

etc.

icnepyfic

appa-

rently for dv<nrepxh, o-iripxoi 'to press,' lit. hastening, pressing on (so Curt. Et.
no. 176 b, and Clemm in 0. St. viii. 95). 35. For similar expressions v. 347, Q, 212, and the words of Xenophon to his soldiers, Anab. iv. 8. 14 roiirous, fiv ttus Swili/ieffa, Kal dfwiis Set KaTa<paye!v (and Mist. iii. 3. 6). BeBpcbeoic seems to be a perf. in -9a like iypiiy6p8a<rL, v. S. G. 22 (10), and note on (9). The

'

'

Kdfiveiv Tt = to make cf. 216, etc. peculiarity here is that in the principal clause the verb is used ina sort of zeugma. transitively
Ti.

YoT

The

It 29. n&tnec is the emphatic word. is indifferent as- to the sense whether we take inamiiou.eN as fut. or pres. ; but it

more usual form jSe^/iwKiis is found in X 94, x 403, where it may have supplanted the rarer ^eppuiffdis. 43. iKcbu d^KONr! re euu&i, not under compulsion, but yet not of my own liking, as the Schol. explain TroXXi irapa irpoalpenv Trjs fvxv' TrpdrTofiey irpbs t6 Kexapur/Uvov tQv irlXas. 45. Naierdouci, have their place, see
:

must be the
canon,

latter according to Cobet's

e is not the preceding syllable is long, the fut. takes <r, but where the antepenult, is short the a always disappears thus aiSiffopuii., 6.pKi(Tw, vemiiTiii, but TeKia, yapUa, Kopioi, etc. {M. C.

that

in verbs where
if

changed to

r;,

626.


158
Tacdv
Kai,
oil

'

'

lAIAAOC
fioL

(iv)

irepl

Kfjpc

neo'iceTO 'IXto?

Ipr}

TlpLUfio^ Kal Xao<; ivfjbfiekiu)

Upidfioio'
iierr]^, )7/iet?.

jdp
Tov

fioi

TTore /Sco/xb^

ehevero SatTO'i

Xof/8?5?

re Kviarj'; re*
B'

to yap Xd-^ofiev yepai

'

rjfjbetPeT

eireira ySowTTts Trorvia

jjbkv

Hpr]

50

" ^ roi

ifiol

Tpet<i

iroKv (jtiXraTai elat vroXi^e?,

"Apy6<; re ^Trdprr) re Kal evpvdyvca M.vKi]vr]'

Ta? Biairepaai, or

dv too d-wer^daiVTai

irepX

Kfjpo'

rdav ov toi eyco irpocrd "aTafiat ovSe fieyaipco. e'i irep yap (pdoveco re Kal ovk elm Biairepaai,
oiiK

55

dvvco (f)6oveov(T
-^rj

eirel

rj

iroXii

<j}epTep6<;

iacri.

dXXa
46.
51.

Kai ifiov Oefievai irovov ovk dreXea-Tov

iK

TacaN
:

tun
a.

G.
53.

47. ^liuueXiou L.
||

48.
:

Bcoubc
||

euju6c Eust.

(pfXyaToi

N
oOti

Vr.

54.

oOtoi

GMQS.

3idnepcoN G. ti Q. TOl dn^x^oNrai JDU. 55-6 (iff. Ar. 56. 9^pTaT6c i>P (and A).

46. nepi Kflpi on this disputed phrase see H. O. 186. 2, where the evidence Monro takes the dat. is fully given. as a locative, in tJie heart ; and with much hesitation irepl as exceedingly ; irepl KTjpi may have been meant in the the feeling (fear, anger, literal sense, etc.) being thought of as filling or On the whole, howcovering the heart. ever, the evidence is against this view unless indeed we explain vepl xijpi as a traditional phrase used without a distinct sense of its original meaning.' The sense exceedingly is obviously suitand irepl = able here, but less so in 53
:

Mykenai
existed

the

two

can

never

have

'

inside

is

47. ^ujuiueMco,

supported by A 317, q. v. with good spear of ash,

side by side as they are represented here. The hearer is naturally expected to apply the words only to the fall of Mykenai, represented as the price paid for the conquest of Troy. 55. q>eoN^c>> and eici are taken by Ameis as subj. ; he compares a 167 odd^ Tcs iffiiv OaKirap^, e'i Trip tis iTix^oviav avBpdmav ^i.<nv 4\eia-e<T6ai., but this is essentially different, as it refers to a repetition of anticipated cases so A 261 et irep ydp t aXXot . datTpdv iriviainv. Hera is here stating a fact which she admits, in order to base another statement upon it, and for this the indie, is
I \

xPV^^f^^^^t TroXe/uKoO, Schol. ; a somewhat strange epithet to apply to Priam, who is not represented as a warrior in Homer (except r 188) ; hence van L. writes iv/xfieXl-qs here and in the three repetitions of the line (165, Z 449, [6 552]), thus also removing the contracted gen. -u for -ew. The epithet is also applied to the sons
eiU

TOV

TTore ttjl fieXlai

the proper mood cf. 117 et irep dSet^s T earl, and note on A 321. It is also more natural to find oi after el with the indie, than the subj. H. G. 316, and
;
;

on B 349, A 160, though it is true that we do find d oi with subj., e.g. T 139 o6k elSin, where the neg. coheres closely with the verb. In the next
V.

of Euphorbos in P (9, 23, 59), and to Peisistratos, y 400. 52. The clear mention here of the city of Argos, like the epithet 'Apyelij applied to Hera in 1. 8, marks this passage as

Dorian conquest one of the few cases in Homer where prae-Dorian character of the traditional It was, the poems has been forgotten. of course, that invasion which created the city of Argos at the expense of

composed

after the

may be either pres. or fut., Islmll do no good. 55-6 were obelized by Ar. Sn T^v xiipij avakiovaw, el Kal fii] TrpoSeriBels Sivarai tovt Ix""; i-6. Hera is not doing Zeus a favour if Zeus can work his will without asking her. But this ground is quite insuflScient the turn of thought is natural enough, have your way you know I cannot prevent it. The iiWA following (57) also clearly
line Anvjco
, ;
' ; '

refers

to

56,
I

mighty, yet
nothing.

'though you are more am not to count for

lAIAAOC

(iv)

159
evOev o6ev
croi,

Kal yap ejo) ^eo? el/M, <yevo^ Se

fioi

Kai

jie

irpea^VTOLT'qv reKero Kpoz/o?

yeverji
ai)

d'yKvXo/j,'>]rrji;,

afjL(pOTepov,

re koI ovveKa

ar)

irapaKoiTi';
dva,craei,<;.

60

KeKKrifiav,

Se iracn fier

aOavdroicnv
S

dXTC ^ TOi
crol

fiev
crv

ravO' viroei^ofiev aXXrjXoicn,

S
e/xof
i-iri

fiev

iyd),
(TV

e^frovrai

6eo\ aXKoi

d9dvaT0t.
ireipdv 8

Be Odacrov

ABtjvuCtji einreTKai
alvrjv,

iXOeiv e? Tpcoav koi

A'^ai&v (pvXoTnv
opicia

65

w? Ke Tyawe? virepKvBavTa';
v-irep
,

A'^aioii^

dp^tocrt irpoTepoi
ft)9

BrfX/ijaacrdai."

e^ar

ovB

dirLdrjo-e

TraTrjp

dvBpStv re ffemv re-

avTLK 'AOrjvabTjv eirea TrrepoevTa ivpoarjiiBa' " ahlra fidk' e? crrpaTov i\6e fierd Tpaia^ Kal 'A^atou?,
ireipdv B
oj?

70

e T/3M69 inrepKvBavTa<;

Aj(aiov<;

dp^coai irpoTepoi virep opKia BrfXi^craaOai,.

w?
^rj

eliraiv

&rpwe

irdpo's

fjuefuivlav

^AdrjVTjv,

Be
S'

olov

Kar GvKvfjiiroio Kaprjvwv dt^aaa. darepa rjice K.povov irdl'i dfyKvXofirjTeco,

il

75

59. jue
y.

Synt.

drKu\6uHTic Mor. uoi H. 60. CH : coi Q. 61. k^kXhtoi Pap. TaOr' InieisoucN Apoll. toOt' dnoeisouGN J {yp. raOe' OnoeisojueN) TaOr' OnodsoucN Pap. y. 65. eic 0. 66. b' om. P. 67. np6TepoN
:

62.

JQ.

68.

?9aT'

q)<ST[o

Pap. y.

71-2 om.

J.

72.

np6TepON 0.

59. npecBuTaTHN, senior in dignity, not merely eldest, as the second clause cf. the use of of 60 clearly shews
;

indicates more than the mere swiftness of descent, and implies at least a visible

6 289, sign of honour, etc. So yipav, councillor, is used without Acrespect of age, like seigneur, sir.
vpia^a,
irpea^-fiXov

though we cannot suppose that Athene actually changed herself into a fire - ball or meteorite but on the other hand Homeric gods are not in the
flash,
' '

cording to the legend in Hes. Theog. 454 Hera was actually older than her brothers, and thus yeverjL here probably means age, though it may equally well be taken to mean parentage. probably an adj. 66. 6nepKii3aNTac
:

like

d/fii/tas

ddd/^as,

from stem kv8 (not

It reonrs only Hes.

KvSeir) like KvS-pbs.

510.

Cyprian It is clear here that 67. See r 299. '6pK(.a. is governed by iwip, not by SrfK-qaaa-dat.

Cf. fieyaKeiSavTos (?) in a inscr. (Collitz 31).

habit of appearing to multitudes in their own person. Of course the sparks in 77 are merely part of the description of such a meteor, and do not belong to the comparison. A very similar passage is P 547 sqq., which describes the descent of the same goddess clothed in a cloud like a rainbow, spread by Zeus Tipas f/j-fj-epai. -^ iroKifioio ^ koX xf'A"2pos. 82 shews that the people did not 'kno-w what had happened, but only expected some divine interference in a decisive way, whether
for good or ill. Apoll. 440,

Here

75.

ficT^pa Skc

affrip' ivKe.

also MSS. give iirepdpKia. so MSS. ; Bentley The place, just before the
:

The edd. compare Hymn.

t

caesura lark rplrovrpoxJov, is the most unlikely for an hiatus, so that the coniecture is almost certainly right. It is not easy to make out See B 87. exactly what the people saw and marveiled at (79) ; the metaphor clearly

A^6XX. t "f' ^P"^^^" ^"'^i ^ Ws"" <^^^'" *""'

t'
'

'J/^^

''

'^

('^Y"
a
:s

'^'^"'^i'^'3"
'^^'''

s. ^o,Ti.uro, ai\a, S

^^

d, ovpavbu

where Apollo

is

actually surrounded

by

160
7]

lAIAAOC
vavTTjien
Tepa<s rje

(iv)

arparSii,

evpei XaSyp,
crTrivOijpev
Pi.Qr\vi],

Xa/Mirpov
Tcai

rod Be re iroXkol airb

rjl^ev
eirl

levrai-

elKvl

j(6ova IlaXXa?

KaB B
Tpa)d<;

eOop

69 fiecrcrov

ddfi^o^ B

e')(ev

elaopocovrai;
80

I'lnroBdfiov';

kol ivKvijfiiBa^

A'^aLov<}'

&Be Be Tt? etTreaKev IBmv e? irX-qaiov aXKov " Tj p avTL'i 7roXefj,o<; re KaKO<; koI (jjvKoin.'i aivrj rj eaaerai ; (f>i,XoT7jTa fier dfi(f)OTepot,(rt rodrjai Zev?, 09 t' dvOpdjTTCOv Tafj,b7}<; TroXefioio rervKTai
(U9
i]

apa

Tt9

e'lireaKev

A'^^at&v re Tpwcov re.

o/miXov,

85

avopi oKeM]

ipcocov Karaovcrea

AaoBoKcoi

Avrr]vopiBr]i,,

Kparepcoi, al'^rfrrji,
et irov
ec^ievpot.

TldvBapov dvrlOeov

BL^7}/j,ev7j,

evpe AvKdovo<s vlov dfivfiovd re Kparepov re

earaor
Xacov,

dfi,(f>l

Be fiiv Kparepal

<Tri')(e<;

dairiardav

90

o" ol eirovro drr

Alarjiroio podmv.

dy^ov B' larafievT] eirea Trrepoevra rrpoarjvBa' " ^ pd vv /Aot ri iriOoio, AvKdovo<s vie Bat^pov TXati79 Kev yieveXdcoi em irpoefiev rayyv lov,
76. nqOtoici

NavSyaici G.
84.
:

78.

IlKuT'
||

Ik^Xh

k^'

P.

79.

'icffH

dNopcbnoic M. rauiac G. 86. KaTodlicee' A KaTeaOcce' NTU Vr. b (supr. a over c, T. W. A. KaTedOc(c)ae' fi. 87 om. KpaTai(2> 0. T'. 88. eY nou IfEiipoi eOpe at rdNBe Zen. (omitting 89). <peiipei Q (swpr. oi) ^feiipH {swpr. oi). 89. eOpe 34; DGP. 91. &ionToi Qi (and sv,pr. 0). 92. ^nea nrepdeNxa npoCHlida : npoc^fH rXaux&nic 0"i (G ? v. Heyne). 'Aei^NH NS and 7/).
G.
82. aOeic G.
)
:
II

|l

a blaze of fire the author of these lines, however, clearly had the present passage in his mind. 82. Nikanor takes the two clauses introduced by ^ as questions, and accents accordingly this seems to give the best
; ;

is commonly found bet'inninc asyndetically, e.g. B 169 169, 355, A 197, 473. 90. Cf. \a.oX dypoLUTm 676. But the division of dcnicrdcoN Xa&N suggests

But eOpe
327,

sentence

A
|

sense.

men. It would on Taixl-qs, not TvoKifioio. But cf. E 332 dvdpuv wdXefios. 86. Observe the long i of ^Napi this is possibly the primitive quantity of the
the eyes of to depend
:

84 = T ^NepcbncoN portent in thus seem

224.

For
28

the

cf

rdpa,! dvdpi!nroiv,

genitive a

H. G. % 373, van L. Emh. pp. But see Schulze Q. E. p. 229. eY nou, in the hope that. 88. Zenod. was offended at the doubt which he thought was expressed as to the certainty of the goddess finding him, and wrote
dat. sing.
61, 80.
,

that they should be taken as substantives in apposition, not as adj. and subst., the comma after Xau;/ being removed. Notice the rime. For 91 cf. B'824-27. 93. The question here implies a wish, the opt. being potential ; lit. could you listen to me ? So we have the simple irLBoil) /ioi 5 193, pray listen to me, which shews that the interrogative form is not necessary here [H. G. 299 h). We have the same form in 48, but oix S.v is
usual, r 52, 204, is virtually an apodosis, as ttWoio had preceded, as in

more

H K

132.
55,
'

ksm
I80'
'

though d

etc. (see

eBpe

Sk

t6vS,

omitting 89 altogether.

94.

H. G. 318). km npo^ueN Ar.,

iTnTrpoifiev MSS.

'

lAIAAOC
Tracrt

(iv)

161
95

Se kb Tpooecrcrt %a/oti' KOi kvSo<; apoio,

eV irdvTwv he fiaXiara

AXe^dvSpmi, ^acnXrjl.
irap

Tov Kev
a'i

Br)

TrdfiirpcoTa

djXaa
iiri^dpT

Sa>pa

(f)epoio,

Kev

iSrji

M.evekaov dprjlov 'Arpeos vlov

Trvpf)<;

(TWi

^ekel BfiTjOevra
S

dXeyeivfj';.

dXX ay
eiij(eo

oicrrevaov Mei'eXaov KvSdXifioto,

100

ATToXXwi't XvK'qyevel KXvToro^mi

KXeiTTjv eKaT0fj,^7iv

dpvwv irpmToyovcov pe^eiv

oiKaBe vocTTTjcrwi
95.
t'

ieprj^

el<i

aaTV
jj

ZeXeti;?.
ATp^coc

Ke om.
a
:

0.

II

SpHQi Q.

98. YBoi 0.

i>GNOPQR.

99.
:

nupflc
ficrii

G Vr.

nupflc 3' L.

102. npcoTorbKcoN Et. Gvd.

103. e!c ficTU

re P.
Of. X 8 ^ir' 'Kvrivbuii IBiv^ro. Ameis prefers the double compound iinirpOiivM which is used in the simple sense of 'sending forth in a certain direction,' I 520, P 708, S 58, o 299. In these cases, however, the direction of sending is purely local, and the separate gni better conveys the idea of hostility. 95. Tpclbecci, at the hands of the Trojans, apparently a locative sense (S. G. So I 303 ^ ydp Ki <r(pi 145. 7 c). /jA\a fi^a KvSoi &poio, 2l7 otffea$a.L l^iya Kudos 'Axaioiiri, compared with K\ios i(!6\bv kvl T!pil>eaiTiv dpiadtu P 16. But this use is rare with the singular 'AXe^dvBpuii seems to be added as an analogical extension of the constr. rather than as a true dative. 97. The simplest construction of napd is with TOV, -but the rhythm is in favour of joining the participle with the verb, as the line is otherwise divided into two

Sikyon, Megara. According to the legend in Aristotle S. A. vi. 35 Leto was changed into a wolf at the time of his birth (cf. also Bust, on this line). A statue of a wolf was set up by the altar in Delphi. (See Verrall on Aisch.
Sept.

132.)

Another connexion with

;

which, however, Fasi compares B 39 Bijaav yhp It' IfieWev Cf. M. G. iir' SXyei tc (rTovaxas re). 192. There appears (ace. to Veitch and the lexx.) to be no other instance in Greek of the mid. of jrapa^^peiv, though
ec[ual halves (for
irpo(rtp4pe<TSai

occurs in Attic.

of. I 546 woXXois Si The expression dXeveu'^s. is very natural, even as used of the dead. 101. XuKHreNi^c, wolf-bom, an epithet which, according to Lang and others,

99.

gniBdNTo:

irvpTJs iiri^Tiff'

an earlier stage of animal on A 39, and Frazer Pans. ii. The wolf was sacred to p. 195). ApoUo and was sacrificed to him at Argos (Schol. Soph. El. 6), and the name Aukcios was widely spread, being
points
to

worship

(see

found,

among
I

other places, in Argos,

implied in the epithet \vKOKTbvos Soph. El. 6 compare ^fuvdeijs There were, howbeside (r/MvSoipdbpos. ever, two alternative etymologies in both of which still find ancient times, defenders (1) the name is derived from * \iiK7i, light, and means bom of light, or begetting light, of the Sun-god. But this is not an early character of Apollo the second derivation is also excluded by the uniformly passive sense of forms (This explanation is as old in -yevris. as Macrobius ; see Sat. i. xvii. 36-41, J. A. Piatt.) (2) Earn in pp. 96-7. Lykia. But this would entirely separate the adjective here from Aukeios, obviously In fact it is not ima native name. probable that the name Lykia is itself derived from the title of the god ; the primitive inhabitants called themselves Still it must Termilai, not Lykians. be admitted that the author of this passage may have had such a derivation in his mind, for, as we shall see in the next book (105), Pandaros is in one version of the story actually made out to be a Lykian. npcoTordNCON, apparently first102. lings, the first-born of the year, the The word, however, Trpbyovoi of i 221. suggests the Hebrew custom of offering the first offspring of every animal. The analogy of irpuTovayels E 194 suggests also the possibility of translating wetothe
is
: ;

wolf

Athens {Lyceum), Epidauros, Lemnos,

bom.

VOL.

;;

162

lAIAAOC

(iv)

avTiK

w? ^dr 'A6rjva[r], r&i Se <^peva<i a<f>povi TreWev iavXa ro^ov iv^oov l^aXov aljof

105

aypiov, ov
7reTprj<;

pa

-ttot

avTO<i

viro

crTepvoto

rir^rja-a';

eK^aivovra,

SeBej/j,evo<;

iv "TrpoBoKrjicTi,

^e^XrjKet Trpo?

crTrjdoi;-

S"

vTTTiog e/M-rreae ireTprji.

Tov Kepa eK
Kal
TO,

Ke<j)aXr)<;

eKKaiSeKciScopa ire^vKeireKTtov,
110

fiev

acncrjaa'; Kepao^6o<; rjpape

'^pvcrenjv
e7re.9rjKe

Trav 8

ev

'Xeirjva';

Kopcavrjv.

Kal TO fiev eS KareOijKe Tavv<Tcrdp,evo^ ttotI ryauijt dp/Kkiva^' irpocrOev he adxea <7j(e6ov iadXol iraipoi,
106. cr^pNOici Schol.

(Porphyrios) on

827.

||

TUyiicac

Kixi^cac Q.

107.

npo36Kaici G. 112. raiHN Q.

105.
'

(Sunece Harl. a). 111. Xihnoc 108. Snece 113. ^rxMNac Lips. Eton. Vr. a,.

MQ

KpuccHN Ambr.

HP

4cii\a, the bow of stripped covering; in 116 'stripped the lid off the quiver,' the object in one case being the thing uncovered, in the other the covering itself. The two uses of KoXiiTTeiv are exactly similar. For the bow-case (7U/)ut6s) see <j> 54. It is not clear if isdXou is an adj. (of the wild goat, cf. I 60 lopBaSos ayplov alySs) or a
'

obviously
either

make an unwieldy bow

is

hence

its

exaggerating, or he means that the united length of the two was sixteen palms, which would be rather small. dQpov in this sense seems not to

H.

but we have Arkad. ddpis- <nri.daii.-fi cf. Albanian dore, Jiand ?) some have suggested that it may mean the rings on the horns, by which the
recur,

(Hesych.

name, as in ^oOs raOpos, etc. It pretty certain that the animal meant is the ibex or steinbock, an animal still found in the Alps, though it appears to be extinct in Greece. It was, however, in historical times an inhabitant of Crete ; and Milchhbfer has published {Aiinali 1880, p. 213, Anf. d. Kunst p. 169) a bronze plate from that island representing two huntsmen, one of whom bears on his neck an ibex, while the other carries a bow evidently made of ibex-horns it clearly shews the rings, see note on 109. For t6son air6c cf. i/idxras ^o6s 684. 6n6 CT^pNOio Tuxi^cac is added parenthetically, and
specific
is
;

animal's age is known. 110. dcKitcac expresses any artificial preparation, e.g. of wool P 388, a mixingbowl 743, gilding of horns y 438, etc. Upape, joined with a handle (t^x^^) in the middle. The Kopci)NH is the tip with a notch, into which the loop is slipped in stringing (cf. </> 138, 165 elsewhere of a door-handle). At the other end there must have been another Kopdifri into which the string was permanently fastened, or else a hole through the horn. 113. drKXiNQc must be in close subordination to ravvcrtrdfiEvos, but the exact

meaning

8n
is

governed by /SejSXiJ/cei, for -rvxelv not found in H. with an aco. of the

is

object hit, as in later writers. Cf. B 579, 189, 394, etc. 108. Sjunecc, apparently fell into (a an odd expression. deft of) the rock d/i.Trea-e, fell back, has been suggested cf. Aisch. Ag. 1599. 109. K^pa, i.e. K^pa for K^paa or xipae. ^KKaideicddcopa Sfipoc KaKetrai o iraXai-

(TTir]^,

6 iariv ^/cracrts

Tiiov tt}s

x^^P^s Te<r(rd-

SaKriXav, i.e. a palm, four fingers' breadth, or about three inches. The horns would then be four feet long, which appears to be beyond the recorded size of the horns of the ibex, and would
poiv

is not certain. It is commonly taken with noxi raiHi, he bent the bow by leaning it (the end to which the string was permanently attached) upon tlw ground. This is of course the way in which the modern long-bow is sti-ung, but Reichel {Horn. Waffen p. 130) objects that the method is not suitable to the short bow. This was strung by placing the bow under the left and over the right knee and then bending it upward, the string passing over the left knee. He accordingly takes the words nori raiHi with Kar^eHKe, 'he laid the bow on the ground after stringing it by bending it up.' This is no doubt possible but if the preceding statement as to the

lAIAAOC
117)

(iv)

163

Trplv dvai^ecav

apr)loi vle<s

'A^atwy,
vlov.

irpiv

^Xrjadai M.eveXaov aprfiov 'Arpeo?

o

115

avrap
alyira

crvKa ir&iia ^aperprj^, ex

fj^eXaivicov

B'

eXer

lov

a^XrJTa TrrepoevTa,
8
S'

ep/M

oSvvdmv

eVt vevprjt KareKoa/Mee iriKpov olarov,

^A-rroXXavi XvKrjyevii kXvtoto^coi,
120

ev'^ero

dpvmv
OiKaSe

irptoToyovaiv pe^eiv KXeirrjv eKaTOfjL^rjv

vo<TT'f}aa<i
iep'i]<;

et?

acrru ZeXetT;?.

eXK6 S

Ofiov yXv<f>iBa<;

re

Xa^mv
:

xal vevpa ^oeia-

114. dNatseiEN QU iiNa{>f>iksaaN Vr. a dnatseiaN (corr. from -eien) Pap. y. BeBXficeai N BXHSHNai G. ^Tpecoc SGQ. 115 mn. Eton*. drploc ui6N :
:
||

||

||

dpx^N dxaiuN
"Vr. c.

CRT
||

and
||

yp. Harl. a.

116.
:

Ik

ir Pap. y.

||

eXee' ibn

JQR
:

117 de. Ar.

118. Ini : Snei G. rXufid' aSre G.

ueKoinIcon Ar. AU ue\aiN<!icoN Q. 118-21 om. Q. KareKdcuee NS KaTEK6cuei (2. 122. rXu9idac te
:

length,

of

the

horns

is

to

he

taken

literally, it

would seem that even if the sixteen palms covered the entire length of the bow it would still he a long rather than a short bow, and it is open to

question if it could be convenientlyHowever, in view strung in this way. of the fact that there is no evidence for other than the short bow on the most ancient monuments, it is better to regard the length of the horns as a mere poetical fiction, and to hold that the author of the lines had in view only the short bow. As Reichel points out, the Mycenaean monuments always represent the archer as shooting in a crouching attitude, with one knee almost or quite on the ground. This is well seen in the well-known dagger-blade with the lion-hunt, and in the scene with the siege from the The attitude Mycenaean silver bowl. is of course particularly suitable for an archer who, like Pandaros, shoots from behind the shelter of his companions' shields. It plainly excludes the use of a long bow. eO KOT^OHKe, laid carefully down the great deliberation of Pandaros' movements, and the attention he gives to the selection of his arrow, a new one, 'never yet shot,' are insisted upon. a well-known crux, not 117. gpua easily explicable from any other uses of These are in Homer (1) the the word. prop put under a ship drawn up on land, A 486, B 154, (2) metaphorically Ip/M 7r6Xi;os, prop of the city, 11 549, ^ 121 ; (3) in pi. earrings, S 182, o; :

297. The senses ballast and reef come in later Greek. The usual explanation is from 2, foundation of woes. But Ar. felt this to be so unsatisfactory that he athetized the line, y^Xoiov Yctp tp7icyi.v lpei.<Tfm T&v iSxjvQiv Xiy^aBai. In favour of the athetesis we might add the synizesis of -iav (-due) but on the other hand Ap. Rhod. imitates the line, which clearly has respectable antiquity (iii. 279 T6l,a raviaaa^ loddKris &p\TjTa iroXiarovov I6v). ^lAer' No really satisfactory explanation has been given. Curtius derives from a root meaning to flow, Skt. sar, comparing opii,ri and translating spring, source ; but there is no ot'ner trace of such a sense in Greek. The sense ballast suggests at least the possibility of understanding it of a cargo, charge, freigJU, of woes ; compare Aisch. Supp. 580 'Ka^oia-a S' fy/ia Aiov . yeivaro 7raT5' afie^ipTJ, of the child in
; .

the womb. 122. rXucpOac

y\vrl>iSa.s

cf.

419 ^Xkcv vevp^v

is

re.

The word

generally

taken to mean the notch in the arrow into which the string fitted, and so Ap. Rhod. understood it (iii. 282 y\v(plSas But the plur. ixiaarji htKarBeTo vevpiji). is then unexplained, and this sense does not suit Herod, viii. 128 rofei)fiaros irapcL {irepl
?)

rds y\v(plSas irepieM-

has been conjectured that there were two notches near the ends of the arrow, meant to give a hold for the fingers. This would give a good sense but there is no evidence
^avres.
it
;

Hence


164
vevprjv
fJiev

lAIAAOC
/Ma^&i,
Brj

(iv)

TriXaaev, to^coi Se a-thrjpov.

avrap eVel
Xl^y^e ySto?,
o^v^ekrji;,

KVK\oTepe<s fjueya to^ov eretve,

Se /Mey
ta-^ev,

vevpT)

oKto

S'

oicTTo<i

125

icaff

ojMiXov iTTiTTTeadai fieveabvcov.

/j,dKape<;

ovBe (redev, M.eve\.ae, Oeol

\eXd0ovTO

aOdvaroi,
rj
r]

tt/xbtt?

Se Ato? dvydrTjp dyeXeiT],

Toi irpocrOe (TTaaa j3eXo<i iy(TrevKe^ afivvev.

he t6<tov fiev eepjev diro

iepyrji fivlav,

y^poo'i,

o)?

ore

fJi.iqT'qp

130

irabhof
avTT] S'

69'

rjM'i

Xe^erat inrvccf
o'^fjei

avT

Wvvev bdi
^(oa-Trjpi
^axj-rripo';

^coiurfjpo'i

ypvcreioi avve'^ov koX BtTrXoot; rjvrero 0^rj^.

LtM^y

i.v/rp

iv h
Si,a

eveae
fiev
B(,a

dprfpoTi

"TriKpb^

6'iaro<;-

ap
0',

ikrjXaTO SaiSaXeoio,

135

ical

6oiprjK0<i -jroXvBaiBdXov rjpijpeicrro

fjv

/jLbTpTj'i

iipopei,

epvfia

')^poo<;,

epico<;

aKovTWV,
129. TOl
:

123. Zen. placed this line after 124.

127. iXdeoNTO Q.
(ace. to

oi

Q
:

(and so ap. Did.

4^prei

oihui iiera toO t)

re

II

X&OTO
D.

Mosc. S

(e corr.).

Heyne). 131. leprHl AMPRT 133 om. R*. edipas G. 136. kpiipxcro
||

EU
for

gpi^picTo

137. jufrpH

(p. ras.).

||

'

3'

M.

||

gpuua

Ar.

fi

gXuua

Aph. Zen.
sucli

an arrangement,
if

and

it

is

the Greeks shot with the arrow tightly held (see Seaton in 0. B. i. It is possible, p. 244 and App. B, x.). however, that two longitudinal grooves may have been used to give a better hold. NeOpa only here = vevpij, bowstring made of a bull's sinew see 151 for a dififerent

doubtful

preceded, gat not.'

'

remembered, Instead of
'

'

for-

sense. , 123.

cOwpoN, the point of the arrow, which was fastened to the shaft by a
thong, 151. This is the only instance of iron used in weapons in H. (except the club of Areithoos, 141). On this ground some critics condemn the line a perfectly arbitrary step. The mention of iron is one of many signs that this book belongs to the later period of Epic poetry.

6reXeiH, sTie who leads the spoil (ayia, \ela) as goddess of forays. This traditional interpretation is supported by the epithet \ri?ns 460. The word is used only of Athene. 130. t6con, just a little, see on 322, "ir 454. The word is not correlative with (is, for the point of the simile is the watchful affection, not the distance to which the arrow or the fly is driven

away.
131. A&CTai: subj. , root Xex132. For the following passage see App. B. Taken in connexion with 186-7 and 213-6 it seems clear, as Reichel has pointed out, that 136 is an interpolation made at the time when the breastplate was an essential part of the hoplite's equipment, and that in 133 the word ecbpHS means not ireastplate but armour generally, and refers to belt and /drpri. \
,

124. kukXotgp^c is predicate, bent into Zenod. inverted the (semi-) circle. order of this line and 123, but not well. 125. Mrse seems to be an imitative word ; it does not occur again in Greek. Notice the personification of the weapons, SXto, ixevealvuv. i'aX^'', So XiXaiiynei/a

136 is a formal other passages. 134. niKp6c

:
:

line,

occurring in three! '

Pindar's
;

cf.

oxymoron

Xpobi 5(701 A 574, etc. Odysseus' bowstring KoKhv

128. npc&TH, as if

In
fteitre,

<t>

411

xe?^'56w

yKvxiiv iXarbv, 0. ix. 12. 137. Spuua so Ar. cf. Xen. Cyr. iv. 3. 9 Btipaxas ipifiara au/idTw. But " " Aph.

and Zen. read (\vfm,

covering,

ol6vei ef\u/xa

an affirmative had

(a wrap,

f 179)

Did.

and

lAIAAOC
7]

(iv)

165
ri)?.

ol

TrXeicTTOv

^pvro- Bta-Trpo Be e'iaaro Kol

aKporarov B ap oiVTo? iir&^pay^e %Poa dxoTo^' avTiKa B eppeev alfia Ke\aiv(f>e^ e'f a)Teikrj<;. CO? 8' ore Tis T iKe^avTa <yvvrj (poivcict /j,f)]vr]c,
Mrjiovi,<;
rje

HO

K.aeipa, Tvaprjiov efnievai Zttitcov

KetTai S
iTTirrje';

iv daXdfjimi,,

TroXee? re fiiv '^prjaavTO

Be Kelrai ayaX/jba,

(popeeiv,

jSao'iXfjl
^'

ap^OTepov,
Toloi TOt,
ev(f)vie<;

KOCTyiio?

Xinrcob

iXarrjpi re kuSos"
aCp,aTi,
p,i]pol

145

MeiieXae,

p,i,dvd7]v

Kvrjfiai,

re IBe

C7<f)vpa

koX' vtrevepOe.
141. t' om.
yp. 0)
:

142.

Spa xaXicbc Zen. 140 6.6. Ax. YnncoN Ynneo(i) Aph. (?) J Par. b (and kk : safe S. <YnncoN Kai> Ynnco (sic: Ynncoi?) Ar. SixSii (see Ludw.).
139. ap' 6TcTbc
I!

LOQ.

Ynnou Bust.

143. 3^ juin
:

HP.
|i

epoTHpi U. Z)OU. uidNOH LT^ uidNeeN GR.

145. YnncoN
||

||

Te

Bfe

Vr. b.

146. TOi

re

HPQR.

as this form does not recur it is likely to be tbe original reading altered to the familiar Ipv/ia. There is no obvious

So

(pSelpw

and

cLegrade are used of

mixing

colours.

reason for the contrary change. 138. SpuTO with dat. like i/^iveiv nvl [n), but there is no other instance of this construction. "We find the aoc. of the person 555 "Siaropos vlbv Ipvro, of the thing E 538 i) 8' oix ?7Xos Ipvro, etc. ; without an object expressed E 23

142. YnncoN and 'lirirui, suit the sense equally, the pi. iiriroiv being general, practically iirinoy. It is not clear what Ar. and Aph. read, as the schol. of Did. is corrupt, but it is possible that

dXX' "H0aio-Tos

IpvTo.

Here we may

supply

eYcajo, hastened, Felaaro from FUfiai. The more correct form would be Flffaro, the spelling -eibeing due probably to the similar aor. of Ahrens was the first to point root FtS. out that this verb has nothing to do with iri/ii, (n-trri-fu, root se) or eT^iu, with both The of which it has been confused. original meaning seems to be aim at. The F is always necessary or possible when this sense is appropriate, exc.
d'CcTT6v

as object.

there was a variant iiriroiv the dual suits the Homeric use of horses in pairs rather than in threes or fours. 143. ea\(iucoi, of the treasure chamber, /3 337, Z 288, etc. 145. ^Xarflpi in H. is used only of the driver in a chariot race, A 702, 369 ; the connotation of the word is thus very appropriate to an ornament which would be used for purposes of display rather than of warfare.
:

90=P 285 ?), S 501, (fi 462 ?), /3 327, K 246, f 142, (o 213 ?). 139. For Up' 6Tct6c Zen. read dpa Xa\ic6s, which Ar. rejected on the ground that the point of the arrow was of iron The reading is naturally adopted (123). by the critics who reject 123. Ar. also obelized 140, because direiKik ought to mean a wound given, not by a shot, but by a thrust or cut, to which senses So also 149. the verb oirTd^u is limited. This, however, is surely hypercritical. 141. uii^NHi imitated by Virg. Aen.
(N
:

xii.

67
rndum sanguineo
Si q.ui3 ebur.

veluti violaverit ostro

146. uidNOHN, a, form which has not been satisfactorily explained. Buttmann took it to be a dual for ijudv-irBriv, but the middle termination is out of place. The terminations -av, -ev, -vv of the 3rd pi. are lengthened only in arsis in H. and that but rarely, cf. e 481, i 413, tt 358. On the other hand, as they represent an older -avr, -evT, -vvt, they were once long, and the termination --qv for -ev is in fact found in Doric inscriptions of the 2nd century B.C., while a relic of the quantity remains in the Doric accentuaBut in the complete tion iX^yov. absence of analogous cases we cannot draw conclusions from Doric to Epic, and must leave the problem unsolved. See G. Meyer Gfr. 634, van L. Mich. p. 294, Schulze Qu. Ep. p. 426, S. G. 40.

; :

166
plyrjcrev
0)9

lAIAAOC
S'
a/)'

(iv)

eVetra dva^ avSpcbv 'Ajafiefivav,

elBev fieXav alfia

Karappeov
apr)t<^iKo^

e'f

wretX?}?"
150

pljTjcrev
<i)9

8e koI avTO<;

M6i'eXao9.
6/CT09 iovTa<;,

Se

t'Sei'

vevpov re Kal 07KOV9

dvjjLO^

at^oppov
Tols

01

ivl

<TTrjde(T(TiV
/Merecjir]

a/^epQi).

Se ySapii
e')(cov

arevaf(fiiv

Kpeleov 'Ajafj,efiva>v,

'^eipoi;

"

(piXe

M.eve\aov e'rre<TTeva,')(0VT0 S iralpoc Kaa-LjvrjTe, Qdvarov vv roi opKi' erafivov,

fidj^ec^Oai,,

155

olov TrpocTTijaa'i irpo 'Ap^atwi/ Tpwcrt

W9 a
oil

e^aXov
'7ro)<;

TpS)e<;,

Kara 8

opKia rroara

irarrja-av.

fiev

oKlov ireKei opKiov alfid re

aKprjrot,

dpvwv
160

airovZai r
e'i

Koi Se^iai, rjK

iire'TriO/j.ev.

irep

jdp re Kal avruK

oyjre

OXvyu.7rto9

ovk ereXeacrev,
arrerKjav,
149
6.6.

eK re Kal
148. ^irHC^N

reXel,

aw
3")
:

re

fieryaXcoi,

t'

[yp.

pirHceN

NO'

(rap)

King's.
153.

Ax.

151.
yp. J

hi YbcN
Harl.
a.

a' eT&e(N)

CZJNQ^S
c')

oTae Q'.
158. ncoc

t6n hk
1|

GNP^Q and
:

||

npoc9H CNQS.
157. cbc (om.

154. l:necTON<SxoNTO

{yp. 0).

ZiGS.
161.
;

M.

159. fiic

(supr. qn)

aTc GO. ricouciN Zen.

:

TeXeT

nep S. TeX&ei Zen.

:

155. grauoN N GHJPQ. aTud xe atua kqt' <Sin6Tic(c)e(N) P (?).

||

6iN^icaN Pap. 7^
primitive,

151. NeOpoN,
tip
' ;

by which the base of the was whipped to the shaft. BrKouc,

'

by

d /i^

and only to have been ousted through analogy. The use of d

barbs [uncos) there were probably three such, the point having three edges Helbig H. E? p. 341 v. diaTm rpiyXdxi-vi B 393, A 507. Only the actual point has penetrated the flesh, the rest of the head remains in the armour. 155. <fi\e a trochee, as B 359, * 308, and so ipiXai, <j>i\aTO. The lengthening in the verb is, of course, regular in the adj. it appears to be due solely to the first arsis, and is a real metrical licence, as in the case of Sid (r 357, etc. ) and iirel. (* 2, etc.). See App. D under C 1.
; :
:

but The der. of 4'l\o! is unknown there is no instance of i in Greek except in a few late imitations of this phrase. For the long e of KacirNHxe
;

see

S.

G.

387.

odNoroN

aco.

pressing the result of the action,

H.

exG.

136. 4. 158. SpKioN, sing, only here, an oath159 sacrifice generically ; cf. r 245.

B341.
160. ei case like
.

o6k.
162,

where the negative with the verb into a negative word, but applies to the whole sentence. The use of d OVK with the indie, seems to be

clearly a 296, etc., does not coalesce

is

This
129,

with the indie, is to place a statement in the form of a supposition merely to the intellect, i.e. without any indication of wish or purpose on the part of the speaker whereas p^ appears originally to have indicated a 'mood' in the strictest sense, i.e. the active putting aside of a thought (prohibition) so that d ixii with the indie, was at first impossible. We find iiTi with the indie, without d in the phrase iit] &<l>ekav, and also 41, K 330, T 261 (?) [B. G. 358), where the speaker not only denies a fact, but repudiates the thought of it a categorical expression not suited for hypothetical clauses. (See the notes there and H. G. 316, 359 c, where Vierke's rule is given, viz. that with d and the indicative ov is used when the clause with d precedes the principal clause," except in i 410. The custom is probably due to the fact that this is the older order, and the more primitive expression of thought, and is thus associated with the older construction d nil with indie, is a use which grew up
; ;
'

later

by analogy, and was employed in

artificial

the more
161.

order of ideas.
oonj.

hs.

TC

Bekk.

iK

Si,

but

lAlAAOC
<Tvv
cr<f)rji<7iv

(iv)

167

Ke^aXrjiab jvvai^i, re Kal reKeeaa-LV.

0v/u,6v'

eS 70.^ eyw roSe oXha Kara ^piva Kal Kara

eaaerai, ^/juap or

av ttot

oKwKrji, "iXto?

Iprj

Kal npta/Lio? Kal Xao<i ivfifieXio) Hpidfioio,

165

Zeu? Be
T^ffS'

a-(f)i,

K.poviBr)<;

vyfri^vjo^,

aWepi

vaieov,

avTb<; eina-aeirjicnv ipe/Mvrjv alyiBa iraai

aTTciTT;?

KOTecov.
a')(p<;

ra
crkQev

fiev

effaerai ovk areKea-ra'

Si

oKKa noi
ai

alvov

eaaerai.

M.eve\ae,
170

6avr)i<;

Kal iroTfiov

avaifKrjcr'qi';

^boroio.
iKObfi'Tjv
a'i7j<;-

Kai Kev iXey^ia-TOij

TroXvSb'^Jftov "Apjo<;

avTLKa ryap

fivi^crovTai
ev'^aiK'qv

'A'^aiol Trarpt'So?

KaB Be Kev
^ApyeliTjv

lipidficoi
B'

Kal Tpcoal Xiirotfiev

'^\evi^v aeo
NQ.

6(TTea TTva-ei

apovpa
:

164. dXciAei

165. uujue\iou
||

L.

166. 5^

r6tp

N.

169. gcerai

c&eN

Mag. uoTpaN Q (and

Et.

170. eT kg J.
al Koival Did.).

n6TJU.0N Ar. [S] Par.

171.

{yp.

uoTpoN), and yp.

Si^fis.
||

IXerxiCTOC and ^^rxicroN Ar.

173. XinoieN

noXuti(iioN or noXii 9" Yi|;ion ap. Eust. 174. dpreiHN o' Zen. (of. on B 161).
||

0-DGNPQRS

Lips. Eton.

SpoupaN Pap.

7.

this is probably a case of the primitive use of re . re to express mere correlation, not conjunction, precisely as in the similar sentence in It 81, q.v. might be referred also to the gnomic re, H. G. 332, but it is hardly use of possible to separate the re in the apodosis from that in the protasis. The conjunction of the present TcXeT with
.

166. Oipizuroc* ij fieTa<popci, dxi tuv iv vaval ^vyCjv, 4(p' S)v Ka&^^ovTat ol ipiffffovTss Schoi. A. Cf. cr^fia o-efivdv ijfiEvoi Aisch. Ag. 183, and ibid. 1618.

the

gnomic

aor.

natural.

Zen.

fin^icoN is not uncannot of course have

;

ndxjuoN so Ar. ; MSS. /ioTpav, 263 Trdr/Mov dvaTrX-^cravres, 34 KaKdv oTtov dvairX-rjcravTes, 132 KaKct. TToWa dvair.j e 207 KiJSea. We use precisely the same metaphor, 'to fulfil
170.
:

cf.

one's destiny.'
171.
noXu3fijiioN
:

read rekiau for reXei (see App. Crit.) as the context stands possibly he only meant to explain that rcXei is a fut. But the contracted form is later and The subject to dwirurav suspicious. 'transgressors'; but Zen. is general, read Tlaovcriv, and made it refer to the
Trojans.

so "Apyovs

Si^lav

The epithet xBiva Eur. Ale. 560. caused some trouble to the old commentators, as the plain of the Inachos was reputed well-watered (cf. linr6^oTov B 287). They were inclined to explain
read

163-5 = Z 447-9.
sider the

Some

critics

con-

lines interpolated here, but supposition is quite gratuitous. Appian says that Scipio, at the sight of the ruins of Carthage, used these words with reference to Rome. For the conThe subj. struction of 164 cf. e 373. gives a solemn tone (see on A 262). The Sn here can neither be removed nor changed to (ce without great violence. The collocation with nore shews that it generalizes rather than particularizes (see H. G. % 289. 1 J) ; but the pure subj. seems more natural, as in !> 111.

the

much thirsted after, or to irdKvi-^Lov destructive (so Strabo), Tois TToX^/i.ovs. Some preferred, however, to explain it by a legend (found also in a fragment of Hesiod) that Argos
it iro\virb6t)Tov,

Si.k

was waterless till Danaos came with his daughters and that Poseidon or Athene provided it with wells. And in fact the Inachos and Charadros, which flow by
;

in

the town of Argos, are almost waterless summer the reputation of abundant supply seems to have been based upon
;

an elaborate system of irrigation, to which the legends allude. See Pans, ii. 15. 5, and Frazer iii. p. 96.
17-3.

See

160.


'

'

168
Keifievov
ical,

lAIAAOC

(iv)

iv Tpoirji aTekevTijrmi iirl epymi.

175

Ke Tt? &S' ipiei Tpmcov virepTjvopeovTcov

eiTiOpan.aKcov

TVfjL^wi

Mez^eXaou KyBaXifioto'
'^oXov reXicrei
A>yafiefiva)v,

'aid'
a>9

ouTti)?

eVl

Tracrt

Kol vvv aXiov crrpaTov ry^a'^ev evOdB

Br)

A'^aiwv,
180

jcal
(7111)

e^7]

oiKovBe ^iXrjv e? iraTpiBa <yalav

Ketvijiaip vr)val,

\nra>v ajaOov Mez/eXaoz/.

/xot

w?

TTOTe Tt? ipeef

Tore

j^dvoi evpeta yQdiv.

Tov

B'

iiriOapavvaiv
fiTjBi

7rp0(7i(p'r]

^avOo<;

MeveXao^

" Odpaei,,

ri

ttco

BecBiaaeo Xaov 'A-)(aiS)v

l3,eXo^,

ovK iv Kaipimi, o^v

re KoX

irar/r)

dXXa

irapoiaev

185

elpvaaro ^acrrrjp re iravaloXo'i ^S

^cbfid
/jbirpr),

VTrevepde

rrjv

^aX/c^e? Kdfiov dvBpe^."

176. Keiu^Ncoi Pap. 7.

G.

II

NQUci
jufi a'

GQR
gri

184.

y LMQtJ (uhV &n

:

Neuci Pap.

181. KsiNoTa 178. rekicoi KiQI) : reXicai S supr. 183. ^nioapcricac Vr. c. : xepci S {supr. nhucI).

Harl. a)
6sii

Did.

185. yp. oO
:

shn KaipiON

nou juihk^ti R. nco Ar. fi B^Xoc ndrH Harl. a. (interlined).

:
jj

tiv4s ap.

187.

KduoN

TduioN P.
:

175. fiTeXeuTATCoi ^nl Sprcoi

dcTjxiio-Tui iirl Ipydii,

so

tt

111
eirl

proportion,'
iiri

and 178 below,

wacL 'in

all cases.'

more common
1554 556
^tt'

This use of iiri is in Attic, e.g. Soph. 0. G.

/x4fj,vifj<rd^

eOirpa^l(u
appriTois

/xou,

iir'

X6701S

'with
iv'

Ant. words

proverb Kaipbi S' These two considerations talcen together seem to be convinfor the transition of meaning, cing though not quite incredible in itself, could be excused only if the word were
in the

wanv
;

dptirros.

unsaid,'
/t^Xoiiri.

Eur.
iir'

Ion 228

a(T<f>a.KTOii

quite familiar in its primitive use.

We

dpuyiji,

^ 574,

is similar.

66. 176. For Ke with fut. indie, see on 178. aTee, whatever its derivation some regard -6e as a shortened 8eol and gives much the same idea as our

'

a sort of hopeless despairing wish. Thus its use here, in a phrase which really expresses a triumphant taunt, intensely emphasizes the bitter irony of the imaginary words
to God,'
i.e.

Would

Lange EI 343). 184. nco = irws, V. T 306. 185. KQipicoi, a deadly spot. The sense of Kalpws is quite clear in H. ; it is always used in the phrase (rd) Kalpiov as here (9 84, 326, 439 ?) but the traditional derivation from Kaipis appears highly unsatisfactory. In the first place neither Kaip6s nor any other derivative occurs in H. ; in the second, a transition from ' opportune to fatal seems quite alien from the directness
(L.

need not go far for a more satisfactory etymology. The exact sense required is given by the word K-qp (Curt. Et. no. 53, p. 148), 'Skt. kar to kill, Mras Homer himself supplies death - blow. us with the negative adj. in dK-fipios 'unharmed,' p. 98, rp 328. Possibly, therefore, we ought in H. to write KTipiov, not Kalpiov, the word being confused with the adjective xaipios = timely only in later Greek. Indeed were it not for a single passage which
'

possibly stands in the way (01) yit.p is Katpbv Tvirds irtjyxave Eur. A-}idr. KTipw! might be written for 1120), Kalpios, I believe, at least in all the tragedians and Pindar, whenever it occurs in the sense ' deadly. ndpoieeN, in temporal sense, before it
got so far.
^a(STi]p,

Others take

it locally,

with

'

'

of
'

Homeric language.
'

Indeed

even

is not the original signification of Kaipis, for in Hesiod 0pp. 694, and Theognis 401, where it makes its

opportunity

'the belt, etc., in front of (i.e. protecting) my flesh.' It does not stand in opposition to mipepde, which is added independently, as in the phrase
7r65e!

Kal

x^V^^ Sirepdev

this is clear

from 215.
187.

first

appearance,

it

means

only

'due

See App. B.

; '

lAIAAOC

(iv)

169

Tov S' airafiei^ofjLevo^ irpocre^rj Kpelcov 'Aya/Mefivtov " at yap Br) ovTto<; eXr), <piXo<; & MeveXae
eX,KO?

IrjTrjp

iirtfida-aeTat ^S'

emQrjcreb

190

(papfiw^^,

a Ksv Travarfbcri /MeXaivdwv oBvvdcov.' ^ Kal TaXdvj3tov Oelov KrjpvKa TvpoarjvBaAaKKTJTTlOV VLOV d/MVflOVO';
iBrjt,

"TaXdv^i,', OTTi Ta^tcrra M.a'^dova Sevpo KdXecraov,

<j>S)T

l7]Tfjpo<;,

o<j)pa

M.eveXaov dprjlov 'Arpeoi; viov,

195

ov

TK

6laTev(Ta<s

e^aXev to^cop

ei)

etSci?,

rj AvKuav, rmi p,ev KXeo<;, a/Mfii oe irevao'i. w? e<^aT ouS' apa ol Krjpv^ dirid'qaev dKov(ra<;, ^fj S' levai, Kara Xabv ^Kj^aiwv j(aXKO')(iTa>vu)v

Ipcocov

TTaiTTaivaiv rjpma M.a'^dova.

tov S' ivorjaev

crri'^e<;

200

icrraor' dfic^l Be
XaSiv,
01

fiiv

Kparepal

daTriardcov

ol eTTOVTO
tcrrayaez/o?

TpiK'r)';

i^ Itttto^otoio.

ayx^ov B'

eirea irTepoevTa TrpoafjiiBa-

" opcr,
o(f}pa

'

A(TK\r)Tri,dB7),

xaXeei Kpelwv

'Aya/j.e/j.vaiv,

cB7ji<;

M.eveXaov dprfiov dpj(pv 'A'^aicov,

elBco^,
afifii

205

6v Tt? 6laTevaa<i e^aXev to^wv ev

Tpcoav
(S?

7]

AvkIcov, rSii fiev KXeo<;,

rSit,

Be nrevOo';."

(j)dTo,

S'

apa
:

6vfibv ivl crTijdeaaiv opivenaOcHi ce

191.

KN

nep

P.

II

nai^CHICI
||

G
:

naucHi re Mosc. 3

{e

corr.

).

drpecoc \A6h iyrpioc \Ahn ANT iipxi>N fix^" 196-7 om. Z>OtP. t6son R 195-7 ad. Ar. 196. 8n tin' C^. U (and 7p. A). epi^KHC Z) Vr. A rpiKKHC t6s(^ XJi. 202. TpfKHC [GO]QiR[S]F (sup): con) 204. Spce' S Vr. A Spceo Q (and 203. npoCHlida ft. yp. &r6pe\iCN A.
195. S9p'

C6RT
:

Veil. B.

||

7p. Harl. a).

205. 'iaH(l)c

GLM.NOQRS
:

V3hi Ar.
J.

Q (and

Harl.

a^).

||

^aiUN
R.

firpeoc ulbu
:

DGMOPSU

inpeac uIon

206. 8n tin'

C^

||

dpxi>N t630n

208. TCOl

ToD N.
(ii.

189. For the combination of nom. voc. see IT. G. 164, and notes on B 8, r 276. 0iXos is voo. also in I 601, 313, 343, 627. * 106, 191. With naucHici we must of course supply <7e as object ; the constr. Trai/ei;Van L. TiJ/d To-os occurs in B 595, etc.

26. 10) is

and

'human
father.

wrong in taking it to mean son' as opposed to his divine See on B 731.

197_ ^he Lykians here are doubtless ^^^ ^^^^^ g^i^gg of ^.j^g Trojans, Sarpedon's
^^.^^^^

^^^.

^j^g

followers

of

reading iraiio-iji <re. follows G 194. 9coTa and ui6n in apposition as 26 dtuid' 'RpaKXija, d 247 * 546, of. Z r^i ^t which passages the latter of ,v-v; J,oco= 0wt2 diKTTii., it, 1 r* shews clearly that the addition of 0iis does not imply anything like manly or 'heroic' dr^ip is used in just the same way, cf. &vdpa Bn^vopa A 92, E 649 and so Bupov dv8pis "B/cto/joj Soph. Aj. 817. It is needless to say that Pausanias
'

^^^^ 2eleia

(see

on B 105).

Pandaros kX^oc:

^^^ expressing the result of the action, as 156 4. r>n j c -r i 202. See note on 90, and for TdIkhc f" , ' , ^ ^^

.'

^,

'^^'

^^^

^'^^

^^''^^

^f ^" ^reek.
:

^^

^P''""''

204. 6pc', i.e. Sp-<ro, from the nonwhile Spireu 264 sigmatio aor. *uipbiaiv from the mixed is 6pa- - ev, aor.
' '

f'^^'''

*iipa-6/iriv

cf.

X^feo

by

Xi^o.

170

lAIAAOC
S'
ievai,
Bi]
?jv,

(iv)

^av aXK

ore

Kad' ofiCKov avh crrparov evpvv p iKavov 69t ^avdo<; Mei/eXao?

irepl S'

A.'^aiwv.
210

pKrjfjbevot;

aiirov

aiyrjiyepad

oaaoi apiaroi
Icrodeof
(f)0}<;,

KV/cXoer,

S'

iv /j,ecraoiai, irapLcrraTO
^a)(7T7Jpo<;

avTLKa
Tov
B'

B'

Sk

apripoTO<; e\Kev

o'iarov

e^eKKOjievoio 'iraXiv dyev 6^ee<i oyKOi.

rjB'

\vae

Be ol ^axjTrjpa iravaLoKov
/Mirpijv,

v-Trevepde

215

^wfid re KoX

rrjv

^aX/c^e? Kapuov dvBp<i.

aiirap iirel tBev

alfi
eKfJifV^rjaa';

eXico';,
errr

od' efiTreae iriKpo^ o'iarov,

dp

ryma ^dpfiaKa
(f>IXa

elBa><;

TTcio-cre,

rd
8'

o'l

irore Trarpl

Kppovecov Trope ^eiptov.

220

ocppa TOO dfupeTrivovTO ^otjv d/yaObv M.eveXaov,

TO(j)pa
iirl

Tpcocov crrt^e? ifKvdov dcrTriaTaayv

eBvv, fMvrjaavTO
al TrXeiovs,

ol 8'
213. &'

avTK Kara Tev^e

Ik
: :

Be

'^ap/j,r}<;.

at Pap.
220. Toi

y.

||

e\KN Ar. and

a.
:
||

P
||

(Par.
:

?)

eTXKeN

Q.

216. zcbxia

7p.

zucjua Harl.
:

tcSjuon

(kcJuon Harl. a)

*iiuoN (k in ras.

see 187.
li

ti

oV 0.

222. aOeic

CQ.

KaT<4 t' 'iure' gauNTO

gauNON 0.

212. For kuk\6c' Ar. strangely read k6k\os yev6fj.evot, comparing k6k\os as dypdfievoi ircis 5^/iios T 166. But, as Herodianos remarks, this is a quite insufficient analogy, as kiJkXos is not a, noun of multitude like drj/ios. He therefore supports Nikias and Ptolemy of Askalou in reading KVK\6<r'. Cf. P 392. ic6eeoc 9ci>c is more naturally taken to

mean Machaon than Menelaos

as usual signifying

iraplffTaro

'came up,' and the apodosis beginning with 6 8i. 214. n<SXiN may be taken with i^e\Ko/xifOLo, 'drawn back the way it had were broken entered or with S,yev,
'
'

221. The line is not very suitable to the present context, as the aor. fiXueoN puts the Trojan attack as a point of time, not as a continuing process. Hence it should be followed at once by the actual conflict, and there is no room for the next episode, the long ^TriTrtiXijiris of Agamemnon. In other words, the episode of the duel of Menelaos and Paris once ended here, and was followed immediately by the general engagement ; the

backwards.' The barbs of course stick in the hard armour. They have to be cut out of the flesh in the case of A 844. There is an obvious Eurypylos, inconsistency with 151, where the barbs hardly serious enough, are outside however, to justify Heyne in rejecting

though composed for this There is no reason to suspect 221 as an interpolation, as Heyne and others do an interpolator would obviously use the imperf., not the aor., if he had the
eiriTiiXricns,

place, is a later addition.

^irnrJiXTjiris

tattle-joy,
X^PIJ-Vi-

before him. 222. x<ipuHc, generally explained and this is supported by

yri66<Tvvoi
T-qv
acfiiv

tTie

82

Bebs

l/ii^aXe

ffvfuoi.

But

it is

very remarkable that

this line. 219. oi

Oipavi(i)ves

noTpl, as

P 196 &
ol

ol

deol

Homer never represents his heroes as taking any delight in battle, except by
immediate instigation of a god, as in the above passage, B 453, A 13. On the contrary, he lavishes all epithets of hatred upon war, Xvyp6^, iroXvBdKpvoi, dvcxi!i\ey^s, dvarjxris, aic6s, etc., and in E 891 (A 177) fondness for battle appears
as a severe reproach.
fore,

In these but Bentley's Fm is tempting. Cheiron is mentioned again as having taught medicine to Achilles in A 832, and as having given Peleus the 'Pelian spear,' n 143, T 390, but none of the other legends about him are alluded to by
\

irarpl <pi\o}t ^iropov.

and many similar phrases

his

It seems,

there-

Homer.

most unlikely that he should have made one of his commonest names for

lAIAAOC A
ev9^

(iv)

171

ovK av ^pi^ovra

I'Sot?

'

Aryafiefivova B2ov

ovBe KaTaTrTwaaovr' ouS' ovk edeXovra fid'^eadai,

aWa

tTTTTOu?

fiaXa cnrevBovTa fiaxV" '? KvBtdveipav. iJ,ev <yap eacre koX apfiara TroixlXa '^aXKWu'
fiev

225

Kol Tov<;

Oepdircov dirdvevO^

e^e ^vaiocovra^
Kev

^vpv/MeBcov vto? liToXefiaiov HeipaiBao,

Twt jMoXa TToXX' eVeTeXXe

yvla \d^r}t
Ka/juaTO';
6601'

irapLO-'^efiev,

oiriroTe

fiiv

TroXea? Bia Koipaveovraiire'TrcoXelTO

230

avTap

TTfi^o?

crrt^a? dvBpSiv.

Kai p ov? puev aTrevBovTa<; oBoi Aavawv ra'^y'irayXcov, Tou? fidXa QapcrvveaKe 7rapi<rTd/ievo<; iireea-aiv
"'Apryeioi,
firj

TTOi

Ti

/jueOueTe

6ovpiBo<; okKrj'iZeii?
ecrcreT

ov yap

eTTt

yjrevBecra-i

TraTrjp
oic)

dpcoyo<;.
a.
?)

235

223. BpfsoNTQ P.

II

YBh J {mpr.
229.

HiHC NPi(?)Q Vr.

228. noX[Buaiou

Pap. 7. Mose. 1.

II

neipataoio U.
230. XdBoi

M Eust.

napacx^ueN CZ'JMPQCU'
234. uiinco Toi

Cant. Mor. Vr. A,

juu^nco

to H.

i|

Jueeeicre

AHNTU.
it

out of a word wHcli originally meant but whicli has entirely lost its connotation except in a single passage. Curtius would explain it as the glow,
'joy,'
'

burning flame' of battle (root ghar), compare the exlike SaU from dala
:

pression fiapvavTO could then explain N 82 as meaning 'the glow, the fire, which the god had put in them.' This, however, does not
d^fj-as irvpiis

aWofih/OLO.

We

time of speaking but this differs from the passages there quoted in that they words of a speaker to all give the actual whom the subordinate action is really future but here the poet himself is the speaker, and to him the action is necessarily past, so that he has to put himself in imagination into the place of Agamemnon giving the order. See note on
' ; ;

B4.
231. For ^encoXeTTo avdpQv.
232. Wakefield read Sv jxh aireiSovTo, and so &v riva 5' aC fxedUj/ra 240. 229. Cf. 516, 268,
FtBoi,
of.

account for x'^P/i'';=spea'-i'(< (Stesich. fr. 94, with X''-^''<'X^Pf^^! iriSo/Joxap/icis in Pindar, Ayxap/Mv ivoKpeprj r^v alxiJ^-qv see Sehulze Q. 141). Hesych. p.

196,

of

Odysseus, ktIXos &s ^7rt7rw\Tat

o-rlxa-s

reference [A. J. P. iii. 337) to root ghar prick, tear, is better ; battle is called tearing of flesh and 82 is due shields, and the phrase in to confusion with the different root

Hence Postgate's

234.

nco here
ipeiiBeca

again

ttus,

as

184,

306. 235.

g}iar=rej<yice.

223. oiiK Sn VBoic express s potentiality in the past, like oiSi T 392, A 429, etc. Eurymedon is Agamemnon's 228. but the charioteer here only in H. later tradition accepted the name, for Fausanias says that he was slain with Agamemnon. Eurymedon is also Nestor's
;

ypevS4<r(n {feudifis)

liast

Hermappias, on which a schocharacteristically remarks /xaXXoy

(^eCSos)
;

At.

TTuariov 'Api,(rTdpx<^i Kal BoKei 6,\ri$eieLv.

ap-firyuv

'fj

rwi
It

"EtpixairiTlat., el

is

true

that

and cognate forms are elsewhere only used by H. with personal datives,
not with abstract words like ^eSSos but the idea of being a helper for lies is not impossibly bold, and adjectives in from -es stems, with the single -/is, exception of 11711)5 (9 524 only), are
:
' '

charioteer,

Eurybates,
229.

114, 320.

620.

Cf.

note on

to have his horses For the subj. XdBHi after an at hand. imperf. v. E. G. 298 ; it is used because ' the action expressed by the subordinate clause is still future at the

napicx^sN,

elsewhere in H. entirely restricted to compounds, such as (pikofevS-qs {B. G. % 116. 5) ; the Homeric word for liar is

172

lAIAAOC
o'C
rj

(iv)

(z\V
TOiv
57/x6t9

irep

Trporepoi inrep op/cia BrjXrjaaPTO,

71)776?

TOi
S'

avT&v repeva Xpoa

eBovrai,

aSr' aXo'xov<; re ^tXa? Kol vrjTTCa reKva

240

a^o/jjev

ev vijecraiv, iirel mdXieOpov eXcofiev.

fiedt,evra<;
tBoi,

ou? Ttz/a? ad
Toii? jjLoXa

crTvyepov TToXe/MOio,

vetKeoeoTKe y^oXcoToiertv
lo/Mcopot,

eTreeaaiv

" 'Apjeloo
ri^O'

iXeyyie';,

ov vv cre^ecrde

oi)t(b?

earrjre Te6i)'7roTe<; rjvTe ve^poi,

238. a' om. Ar. U.

lAIAAOC
aC r
k<TTa(T
eirel
,

(iv)

173

oiv exafiop. TroXeo? ireBioio Oeovaai,

ouS'

apa

rt?

cre^t

fxeTO,

(j)peal

rybverai,

aX/oj-

245

w?
^

u/iet?
/jLevere

ea-TTjTS

reOrj-iroTe^

ovBe

fjid'^ea-06.

Tpwa?
at K

crp^eSw eXOefiev, ev0d re vije?

"TroKtrjii

eipvar
o(f)pa
ft)?

evTrpvfivoi

iirl

0ivl 0dX,dcra7]<;,

'iBTjT

vfifiiv

v'irep(T')(7]t

%etpa
(TTi'^a';

"
}S.povl,cov
;

o
B'

76 Koipavecov eVcTrcoXetTO
iirl

dvBp&v.

250

rfKde
01

T^prfTeo'cn
^IBofjLevfia

S'

a;a</)'

dva ovKajMiv dvBp&v. Bat^pova daprjcra-ovro'

kicov
a-vl
el'/ceXo?

'ISofievev<;

/i,ev

ivl irpofjidj^oi^,
oi

aKKr)v,

^r]piov7]<;

B'

apa

Try/aara? airpwe (paX.ayya'i.

Tov^ Be IBcbv
avr'iKa B'

jijOrjo'ev

dva^ dvBpuiv
ere

'A.<yafienva>v,

255

^IBofievrja
"Trepl
fjuiv

"TrpoarjvBa fJueiKiyioio'iv
rbco

"

'IBofievev,

Aava&v
eTrl

Taj^viraikcov

rjfiev
jjS'

evX TTToXefiax, rjB

dKXoitoi

epymi,

iv Baid\

ore

"Trip

re yepovaiov aWoira otvov

260

'Apjeimv ol dptcrroi evl KprjTrfpcn Kepeov.raidXXoi ye Kdpr) /cofioavre'; 'A'^aiol el irep ydp t
Batrpov TTivaxTiv,
245. rfc Ar.
{f.
fi
:

crov

Be Trkelov BeTra^ alel

(c

ri

JMNQRT

add. man. 1
||

supr. aim twi. c rh tic)

U
||

Harl. a

ras.
:

LN
X'

King's, Par. a {p. ras. ) b c g. C91 rciNerai A* (with rfKerai in marg., T.W.A.).
)

c,

uerh

-DM Mosc.

3.
II

251. fiXee 5'

fiXeeN Eust.

||

C91N iuX Q. rlrNerai 248 om. Lips.* 249. aY KpitreciN id)N Mosc. 1 in ras.
:

253. ltd:

&n\ G.

YkeXoc

GMKO
259.
.

(P sicpr.)
:

QEU.
ec Vr.
:

254. nuudjcoc R.
a.
jj

258.

noX^uco

JQ

{R^p.

ras.).

In

l:ni

aaie'

Bairi

A
:

{supr. o')

Pap. 7.
244. ncBioio

260. KpHTflpi Ar.

Kpaxflpci

JP

KpHTflci U.

261. re

re J.

see note

on

785.

metaphor of. E 433, I 420 (where we have the gen. ^B^v Instead of the dat., and so fi 374). 253. There is a slight anacoluthon, as laoucNeiic has no verb, which can however easUy be supplied from the following
249. For the
clause,
e.g.
Trpciras

8 Sirirot So aWoira oXvov aid irlvere. KpHxApci Ar. Kprp-Tipi, on the ground that there was only one mixing^^1 ^^ ^ /^^*- ^^^ut the pi. may be
counsellors.
i.

of the
260.

yepoiicnov

general, referring to
''.

many

feasts

Cf.

Syrpwe

For the

Homeric idea of the

,
. .
,

<pd\ayya,. hoar's
,

"2Jtt.-. K^pcoNrai have the wine ^^^ t\, f" i'^V^f, ^ Present "f ^P'^'^'- (=f- S-'^Mai from dvm^), not
'.

courage see P 21. , ., , , 257. nepi 13 here just on the boundary line between an adverb and preposition, 258 cf.^ouXv wepdS^^ai &\\^v as in N 728, with 7re,)i ivAvt^v l^^pai A 287.

elsewhere found it ported by Schol. L.

;

is
,

The other
etc.

expressly supsimilar
^ .^^^ Hence some

^^^^ J^ f^^
332
a,^ 500,
^epfi.rai here.

^^^^^
262.
^-^^
^

It IS
its

unimportant which we call it though position rather separates it from the

gen.,
Trepl

which in any
meaning beyond
;

case

is

^ gen.
% 185.

of

bmTp6u. an allotted portion. Fori ^^^^^^ ^f honouring a guest by keep^^^ f^^ ^f_ q ^^.^ ; ^/^^ ^^^

comparison

(ablative),

not
(x.

partitive,

M.

259. repoiiciON,

i.e.

at the assembly

^^^^^j raxi^TroiXoi Sdpvi re Kp4a<rh re ISi. ^Xe(o Se^deircri, and so 311. Com-1 .^^^^ 'Benjamin's mess,' and H 321, 5 65. c6n Bentley conj. <ro, to answer to ^/ioi.
|

174
eaTi]'^\
ftj?

lAIAAOC
wep
ifioi,

(iv)

ineeiv ore 6vfio<; avcoyoi.

olo<;

aX)C opcrev TroXe/AwS', TOP S' avT

"^ArpetBrj, fiaXa fiiv
eacro/jbat,

jrdpo'i

ev')(eai

eivai.

'IBofJbevev'i
roi,

T^pTjToov

iyoiv

ay 09 ovtIov ipl,rjpo<; kralpa

icai

rjvoa'

265

to?

to TrpaTov vTrecrTTjv
Kcipr)

Karevevcra'
'Ap^atou?,

aW'

aXKov; orpvve
8'

KOfioa)vra<i

o(ppa rd'^tara

/jua'^cofieO' ,

eVet crvv

opKi

e'^evav
270

Tp&iey Tolaiv
eaaeT,
rjKde
Tea
ft)?

av ddvaro<s koX

KrjBe

oTna-aco

eirel

irporepoi,
^ATpetBrj'}

virkp opKia BrjX-ijaavTO.

W9 e^ar,
8'

Be irapwij^eTO yrjOoa-vvo^ Krjp.

STT

AldvrecrcTb

Kimv dva oiiXafiov dvBp&v

Be vei^o'i e'lireTo
ire^oiv.

Be
S'

Kopva-crecrQrjv,

d/jia

OT

diTO
KCLTo,

crKOTTirj';

elBev ve(po<; aliroKo'; avrjp

/.&)}?

275

ipvo/ievov

TTOVTOV VTTO Ze<pvpoi,o

Twt Be T
:

dvevOev eovTi fieXdvTepov rjVTe iriacra

:
||

nioueN IT. noi^eiN J 263. nieeiN (A supr. T.W.A.) GHJMQRT Harl. a. dpJHpoc Q. 268. iSxpuNe MQ Pap.
Q.
270. B' afi
:

fiNcirei

L'NOQ

Vr. a

b^.

264. eGx^o
||

y^.

266. krii} M. 265. eOBa Pap. 7. 269. ^x'^ucon Vr. a : SpKia "xcuon 272.
3' imeptirfero

3fe
:

C.

271. 8pKi' IhuK^kcatrro Vr. a. 274. Tcb

r'

M.
a'
it,

273. fiXee 3'

fiXeeN Eust.
f.
||

findNeuesN
Par. h.
263. diNciroi
drpijvTjunv,

N
:

Par.

hi

t'

3' ct'

H.

||

^Kopucc^coHN M. I6nti Ar. 2 \6m\ Zen.

:

277. Tcoi

MS

Harl.

4X8icf. J 374 el nil . bT ayyekir) irod^v ^Xdoi, The opt. if right implies a slight shift of thought Ag. puts his case generally, to include the future, but shews that he is thinking chiefly of experience in the
.

fj.ev

But it must be admitted that we should expect Bekker's aviby-qi, and in It such a matter MSS. count for little. is not' unlikely that a reminiscence of e 189, 8 70, where the opt. is necessary, may have misled rhapsodists or copyists. 264. For ndpoc with the pres. of a state of things continuing up to the time of speaking cf. A 553 and for the pregnant use of oToc, 11 557. 269. The re belongs to the whole
past.
;

than pitcli. This is the only instance of the use of ij&re in this sense probably we ought to read Tiire, as Brandreth and Bekker suggest, on the analogy of tt 216 kKmop d^ Xiy^us, dSiviirepov ij r olavol (where Buttmann would read -qHT). It is not possible to get a natural sense if we take i^iire in its regular meaning we can only make it mean growing blacker and blacker, like pitch,' or else 'all the blacker because of its distance (so Ameis and Fasi),
;
; '

'

neither of which alternatives

factory.
/cXafouo-' /j-iperai.
' '

is

satis-

But Ap. Rhod. seems

aSivtSirepov,

to
i.

have
269
. .

taken the passage in this way,

Tiire

Koipr)

sentence
273.

cf.

352.
repre-

are always sented as fighting side by side,

sc[C[.
:

The Aiantes

and than are so closely allied that we need not be surprised to find a word
'as'

The

meanings

701

274. Nefoc for this metaphor of. 11 133. It is here expanded 66, P 755, into a fine simile. 276. icoi4 is again used of the blowing of wind in A 308, and of the rushing of flame II 127 ; in 139, p 261 {laij <p6pfi.i.yyos), of sound. 277. JueXdNTepoN Mre nfcca, blacker

capable of taking both, like the German Latin quam, and as in O.E. {Mew Engl. Did. AS, B. i. 4). Hentze objects that blacker than pitch is merely hyperbolical and therefore un-Homeric ;
wie, ah,
' '

but cf. XevK&repoi. xii^os K 437. Besides, a heavy thunder-cloud may seem really blacker, because dead in hue, than pitch, which always has its darkness relieved by bright reflexions from its surface.

lAIAAOC
ipaiVET
pLjrjo-^v

(iv)

175

lov

Kara

ttovtov,

ayei Be re Xaikaira ttoWtjv

re lBa)V vtto t6 <77reos rjKaae firjXa'

AidvTecreri hiorpe^iav al^rj&v
iroXe/jiov

Toiai afi
hrjlov

280

e?

irvKtval kCvvvto

(f>d\a'y'ye<;

Kvdveai, o-dKeaCv re Koi ey^ea-i irec^piKvlai.

Kal Tov<i

fiev

ji^drjaev

IBav Kpeiav 'Aya/Me/xvcov,

Kai (r(f>ea<; (pcovjaa^ etrea irrepoevra irpocr'qvBa" A'iavT, 'Apjeiav 17777x0/36 ')(akKo-)(i,Td)V(ov,

285

a^wl

fjuev

ov yap eotK

orpwefiev, ov Tt
i<pL

Kekevw
'

avTO) yap fidXa Xaov dvmyerov

a\ yap, Zev re irarep
icai

ixdj^ecrdai.

Adr^vairj Kal

AttoWov,
290
re.'

Toto? irdauv 6vfib^ ivl (TTrjQeacrt yevoiro'

Tw Ke
'Xepcrlv

Td'x^
v<j}

rjfjbvcreie

ttoKk Upidfioio avaKTO<;

dXovcrd re TrepOofievr}
XLirev avrov,
Xiyiiv
^t)

'^fiereprjiaiv

ws
evS"
ov<;

eliribv

Tou?

fiev

he

/j^er

dX7i/)v^'

6 ye Neo-rop'
erdpov<i

eVeT/xe,

HvXioov

otyopTjrijv,

areXXovra xal orpwovra

'

fid'^ecrdai,

dfifpl

fieyav

Aifiova re
linrria<;

UeXdyovra AXdaTopd re l^pofiiov Kpeoovra BtavTa re Troifjieva XaSiv.

Trpcora
a-iiv

re

295

fiev
S'

'vktvoktiv

Kal

6')(ea<^i,

TTe^ov?

e^OTTiOe arrjaev -rroXea^ re

TroXifioio-

Kal ecrdXoiK;,

epKO^
o<f)pa

efiev

KaKov<i

8'

69 fiecraov

eXaaaev,
300
dioTpof^coN

Kal ovK ideXcov Ti? dvayKairji

jroXefii^oi.

280. ToToi

{s^tpr.

ai).

||

ai(l)<SNT:cciN
S.

dpH'i'e6ci>N
:

HP

(yp. J).
||

||

GJS
and

Lips.

281. nuKNai

282.

KU^Neai

ApucoN Zen.
Pap. 7.
294.

nefpiKuTai

BefipieuTai Ar. Stx"':

KcXeiieco Vr. c. b supr. XpoJufoN cxe3n5N P. 297. npcoTO : npdoTON

:

irpuN^ONTa C. 295. 296. e6omA re awTnupiN tc Ap. Lex. 14. 9 (cp. N 92). npc&Ticra Vr. b c, Mosc. 1 3. 298. crAcaN M.
300. noXeufzH(i)
oi P.

283. Kai ixku toOc 290. Auiiceice U.

286. KeXeiicco Vr.

299.
supr.

^accEN
)
:

Ar. fi noXeufzei Q^

:-

&\\oi B^ gepreN Did.

iiJMNORSU

(Q

noXeuizeiN

noXeui

Note the characteristic Epic way which the human element is introduced into a simile taken from a purely natural phenomenon a still more striking example is 559. 282. For KudNeai Zen. read ripdoiv, feeling no doubt that blackness is not a physical attribute of an army marching to war. The comparison with the thunder- cloud is justified less by the external appearance than by the moral terror of ruthless onset produced by the
279.

in

287. For Tq>i without F see on Z 478. 288-91 see B S71-4. 299. gXacccN Didymos mentions an
: :

blackness of the approaching storm. 286. For the anticipatory use of rdp
see ff. G. 348.

old variant (efyyev. The KaKot, it is to be presumed, are a section of the ire^oi, of whom the best are kept as a reserve, There does not seem to be any other allusion to a formation in more than a The sohol. accordingly single line. explains that irpCTo, means on the right wing,' i^6in6e 'on the left,' and says that ' one KaK6s is placed between two AvSpetoi.,' not a very likely thing (iirl ykp fienlnrov T&ffaa tt]v (j)d\ayya, oi Kari.
'

^ddom).

176
l-TTTrevcnv

lAIAAOC
fiev

(iv)

irp&T

eTrereXkeTo- tov? yap avcoyeo

ofjbiKan'

a^ov'i

t'JT'irov'i

ivifiev /MrjSe KXoveecrdat,

"

firihe

Tt9 iiriroavvrji re koX r)voperj<^i ireiroiuai'i

fiefJidTCO

olo<i
firjS'

irpoaO^ oXKtDv

Tpcoea-at

fid'X^ecrdai,,

dva'^wpeirco' dXairaBvoTepoi yap eaeffOe.

dvrjp

305

o? Be K

aTTo

&v

o'^emv erep

dpfiad

cKTjrai,

ey^et ope^dadm, eVel ^ ttoXv (pepTepov oi/tg), wBe Koi ol Trporepoi, iroXia? Kal retp^e' eiropdovv,

TovBe voov Kol

0)9

Ovjjbov

ivl

a-rrjOeacrvv

e-^ovre'?.
elBa)<;.

yepcov coTpvve irdXai. TroXificov iv

fjLev

310

Kal TOP

yi^Orja-ev IBrnv Kpeiwv ^Aya^efivcov,

Kai jMiiV (^(ovriaa<i eirea TrrepoevTa jrpoa'qvBa' " S> yepov, e%8' , m? ^u/ao? evi arrjOeaai t^CKoLcriv,

w? Tot yovvaS' hroiro,

/Stij

Be roi e/iTreSo?

etTj.

dWd

ere

yrjpa^ reipei ofioUov &)? o^eXev

crv

Tt?

315

dvBpSiv aXKo's e^etv,

301. ^niT^XAero S.
J.
II

Be Kovporepoiat fiereXvai.

||

rap

xikN

[supr. rip)

i^MNOP

Cant. Vr. a b and yp.

has an erasure (three letters) between toCic and rip. 303. InnocuNHl re innociiNH(i)ci Pap. y. 305. ^Naxupi^TCO JR. 307. oCtcoc J. 308. n6\Hac P n6\eic N n6\eac Ar. A' (n6\iac A) noXeac db9e : fl>c 3fe D.

BV

\\

Pap. y.

II

enopeouN

l:n6p6eoN

ATU.
314.

310.

SrpuNe
||

HJMR.
5e TOl
:

311. Kai

uku

t6n 0.

312. npocciiBa Pap. y,

&c

Kai G.

8^

coi

M.

301. The ju^N implies that some advice to the foot-soldiers is to follow ; but this never appears. 302. lix^iieN here evidently to hold in hand, not to drive, as usual. KXoN^eceai, to be entangled. 303. This sudden change from oratio obliqua to recta is very strange, the only parallel in H. being 'i' 855, a very weak There seems to be something authority. wrong about the present passage, as 308-9 refer apparently to siege opera-

expression of the thought is far from clear, and the style of fighting is not Epic, for Homeric heroes as a rule use chariots only to move from place to place, and dismount in order to fight. There are, however, some exceptions, E 13, 294, etc. 308. oi np6Tepoi here only for the Homeric ir-pbrepoi S,v6pomoi. The use of the article and the Attic contracted form n6peouN well accord with the Attic origin of the passage. 309 is weak and
:

and should be addressed rather than the iTTTr^es. Trefoi The whole passage 297-310 is weak and out of place, and is one of the numerous instances where inopportune tactical lucubrations are put into Nestor's mouth, doubtless under Athenian (Peisistratean) influence ; see on B 362. The advice in 304-5 recalls P 357-9, where it is
tions,

to

the

tautological. 315. duoiioN

given to foot-soldiers.
306. flnb S>N dx^UN,
i.

e.

from his own

chariot, standing in its proper place in the ranks, he is at liberty to attack any
Tai,

is elsewhere or battle, ex(!ept ddvaroi y 236. Nauck would in every case read <iXo(ios. The sense of 'common to all (which itself is not very appropriate as a general epithet of war in spite of ^vybs 4mdXios S S09) is not supported by any use of o^oios. Pind. Nem. x. 57, which is quoted, is not in point, for there ttAt/xov i/Mioji obviously means 'the same fate' for the two brothers (like o/xoiiji' 7010;' ipemai S 329),
:

this

form

always used of

strife

'

one within the range of his spear. can reach an enemy's chariot.

Ykh-

and

is

explained by the following lines.

is

The

There

therefore

an undoubted case

lAIAAOC
Tov
S'

(iv)

177

^/iet/Ser'

eireira Tep')]vio<;
fiev

liriroTa

^eaTtop'

"

'ATjOeifSi/,

/MoXa

roi eycbv iOekoifit koX avTbii

0)9

efiev

ft)?

ore Btov '^pevQaXiwva KareKrav.

cifia

aXX' ov
el

TTO)?

irdvra 6eol Socrav avOpmiroiaiv

/jue

320

T0T6 Kovpo<; ea, vvv avre

Kai W9 nnrevai

yrjpai;

licdvei.

dWu

fierecrirofiai

^Se KeKevaai
earl yepovrcov.
irep
ifielo

^ovKrjL Koi fjjvdoiaf to fyap jepa<>

atp^a?

S'

al-^Qjidaa-ovcn

vecorepot,

o'C

oTrkorepot ryeydaa-i ireiroidaaiv re

^iT](f>iv."

325
Krjp.

w?
evp

e(f>aT,

ATpeiBrjf Be Trapcoij^eTO

'yrj06crvvo<;

vlov TLeTemo yieveaOrja TiK-rj^iinrov

earaoT airap
Trap

dfi<pl

B'

'Adrjvaloi,
kcnriKei.
d/j,<f)l

fiijaTcope<;

avrfj';'

irK'qcrlov

TroXw/iT^rt?
<Tn'^e<i

^OBvaaev<;,
330

Be }i.e<paXKr)v(ov

ovk dXairaBval

318. Toi

KSN

JOP
II

Pap. y.

319.

KdreKTON (A supr. ) CtJ

(Herod.).

f {p. ras., supr, cot) h,

and

ap. Schol.
:

320

6.6.

Ar.

KOT^KTa JQ Par. ncoc : na> Q.

||

Ludw.) Par. k (yp. XK&ua). 322. uereicojuai P. 323. BouXaTc H. rep6NTC0N eoN^NTCON Pap. y. 324. &U10T0 G'MNPQS. 327. nXiieinnoN Pap. y. 328. UNi^cTopec UHCropec ot N. QRU. 329. 6 Icti4kI Ar. AGHJPRT eicri^Kei fi.
321.
:

^a

Shn N.

ilCclNEl

iKdNoi

D:

6n<izei Ar. (see

||

II

against o/moUos, which anyhow ought to be separated in the lexicons from o/ioios. Indeed Aristonikos says that the y'Kwcr-

and thereby throwing

i-qv

it into the dim distance as a forgotten thing like d tot'

ye

180,

'

suppose

was young

explained bixoLiov = rb KaKbv. But there is no obvious reason why it should have displaced a word so clear Christ, followed in meaning as SKoUoi. by Fiok, conj. that the right form may with Skt. amlva = be 6/iiFiov, conn, For cbc van L. aerurrma, and (i/j.65. reads Ss F' (ac. y^pas), comparing for Fe as neuter fuv in 143, Z 221, T 287,
(Foypatjioi.

then, but now I am old.' The sentence is not in any sense conditional, any more than A 281, where USe tpiprepbs iariv is independent of the ei-clause in el here retains something of its 280.
interjectional force
for

and merely

calls

up

etc.

318. The reading kcv for toi is natural The opt. is conbut not necessary. cessive, 'I admit that 1 wish,' H. O. Compare 299/, and M. and T. 240. York's speech in King Richard the Seamd, ii. 3. 99, 'Were I but now the lord of such hot youth, 'etc. 319. For Nestor's story of the slaying of Ereuthalion see H 136-56. 320 seems to be an adaptation of N 72930, and was athetlzed by Ar. on this

consideration a concomitant fact. This line is therefore wrongly classed in M. and T. 402 with a conditional sentence such as el i^pbvTTjffe^ Kai i^ffrpa'ia \//ev. a form recurring in E 887, f 222, 352 only, and, like other forms of the impf. of el/A, not entirely explained. The a seems to be treated as long by nature, though the ictus may
:

account for

this.

324. alxudccouci, wield the spear, only here in H. The word is used in a similar but not quite identical sense in Soph.

sense suits the passage well, and the line to be condemned is 321, which is flat and empty enough. 321. ei here expresses as a supposition what is known to be true, rhetorically pretending that it is a matter of doubt,

ground.

The

Aj. 97, Track. 355, and Aisch. Fers. 756 V. Lexica. 327. For the asyndeton cf. 89 and for Menestheus B 552 sqq. 328. juu^cTcopec durRc, lit. devisers of the iattle- shout, usually applied to individual heroes, N 93, 479, II 769.
;

Cf.

on

/iifiiTTape

06/3oio

272.

VOL.

178

lAIAAOC

(IV)

earaaav ov jdp ttco (T(f)i,v aKovero Ttao? dvTrj<;, a\Xa veov avvopovofievat kLvvvto ^dXayjev
Tpcocov iTnroSdficov Koi, 'Avatwi/, oi 8e fievovTe<;

ecTTaaav, ottvote Trup^o?

KyaiSiV aXXo9 eirekdoiv

335

Tpaxov
Tov<;
Kai,

opfiijcreie

koL dp^eiav TroXifioio.

Be

IBcbv

veiKeaaev ava^ avSpcbv 'Ayafiifivaiv,

c7<f)a<;

(pcov^aaf eirea Trrepoevra TrpoaTjvBa'

^acrikfjoi;,

"

&

Vie
(TV

TieTe&o SiOTpecpeo'i

KOi

KaKolcn BoXotai KeKaa^eve, KepBa\eo<ppov,

fiifivere
S'

TbTTTe
(Ti^uilv

KaTaTTTwaaovre^ d^eaTare,
fiev T

aXKov^

340

eTreoLKe fiera
fid'^7]<s

irprnToiaiv

eoi/ra?

earafiev ^Be
TrpcoTO)

Kavareipfj';

dvTi/3oXr]crai.'
ifieio,

ryap

Kal BaiTO'i dKOvd^eaOov

G.
e"

331.

Ar.

ou rap o6a^ iJHJPQT: rpc&coN

:

332. N^CON 0.
:

M.

II

kinoOnto Yr.
II

b.

333.

TpcocON
:

334.

^nqntIon (k^n tic iv T^t TToXuffT-ixw. 336. ncIkhccn N. H. Xiroici Pap. y. 339. d6Xoici
ttoXi/ctt/xo"

k^n

tic

IcTON D. dxaic^N Vr. b

||

niiproc dxaicoN
e corr.
||

ttji

?).

335. SpzeicN Vr. b

{supr. o)
b.
(?)
||

and

338. uioc Mosc. 1

dioTpo^eoc
:

'OBucccO Zen.

340. 49^CTaTe

Q.

Kep3aXe69puN NQ 341. C9&T JQR Vr.

faidui'

npcoTOlClN
P", corr. P^.

l6NTac

TpciecciN i6NTac

[yp.

npcfiToicm).

342. aOcTSipflc

343. &U0T0

GPS.
:

331. iKouero the only case in H. of the middle form in the present or imperf. It is possible that this implies a conscious listening rather than a mere physical hearing ; if they were not aitending to the battle-cry, there is more

ivavriov for tvipyos 'Axi'W", and dp^etev for -et.av. 339. KCKacu^NE cf. t 395 (Ai)t6Xu/cos) Ss &v6punrovs iK^KHcrro KKewToaivrn 9'
:
]

6pKiiJL re.

ground for Agamemnon's rebuke than if they had not yet heard it. There seems
to be a similar distinction in

many

cases

between bpH and

are

opufiai,

though they

often identical (cf. See 203). G. 8. ' wait334. 6nn6Te goes with //.^vovTes, ing till.' So after TroTid^yfufyoi 415, etc. a. 308 (2), iV. and T. 553. niiproc, a wall or serried line of warriors 618. cf. TTvpyriSov 43, 152, It is tempting to translate column but Tripyos in H. menus fortification, not tower; and hunters (M 43) do not attack in column. Aristarchos strangely enough wished to

341. ii^N t' here fi4v seems to answer to vvv d4 in 347. The exact sense of re (or Toi ?) is not so obvious ; it perhaps emphasizes this clause as general, whereas vvv di takes a particular instance {H. 0. Observe ^cSntoc in spite of the 332).
:

S.

dat. a(t>G!Cv, on account of nexion with the infin., as

its close

con. .

541

toi

ibvra

H. G.
it

% 240.

342.

316

KQUcreipHc recurs only in is the feminine of *Kavar-fip.

The grammarians wrongly accented kclvffrei/D^s, and held that it came from
Kav<TTLp6s,

supposed to be a dialectical
sense of this line
is clear,

form of
343.

Kav(rT7}p6s.

The

on iripyos and Axiifi" on 6p/i. waiting till a battalion of Trojans should attack the Achaians, because he thought that the delay of the Athenians ought to be due to their wish to see the Trojans put still further in the wrong by beginning the general engagement. On this ground he was inclined to prefer the variant wV tis
Vpdxjiv

make
'

depend
,

yoti are the first to receive

my

invitatimi,
after

but the syntax hopeless.

The gen.

verbs of hearing expresses '(1) the person from whom sound comes ; (2) the person about whom something is heard (3) the sound heard,' H. G 151 d. 3aiT6c cannot be brought under any of these heads. k4k\vt4 jiieu fiiSiav is clearly different, being a sort of 'whole and
;

'

lAIAAOC
OTTTTOTe

(iv)

179

Baira jipovcrtv

icjioirKi^m/jLev

'AyaioL
345

kv6a

<^iX'

oTTToXia icpea eB/MevuL ^Se /cinreWa

o(j}p'

oivov irivefievao fieXirjBeo^,

ideXrjTOv
el

vvv Se
v/jLeicov

(f)iKeo'i

p^'

opocotTe,

Kal

BeKa

Trvpyoi,

'Avatwi;

irpoTrdpoide jMaj^oiaTO vrjXel ^(aXKaii."

Tov o ap viroSpa lBa)v "rrpocrecfiT) iroXvfiTjTK 'OSvcrcrei;?" " 'ATpetBrj, jTolov (76 67ro? (f>vyev epKoi; oBovtcov 350 ;
TTW?
Br^

^r)i<i
i<f>'

iroXifioio /Mediifiep,

ottttot'

'A^^atot
;

TptocTiv
bi^eai,

iTTTToBafioia-iv

iyeipofiev o^vv "Aprja

a'i

r]v

ideXr]i,cr6a
(f)iXov

koI

icev

toc to,

fie/j,i]X7]i,

TnjXefjia'^oio

iraTepa irpo/Ma'^otcri
crv

/jiiiyevra

TpoioDV iTnroBdfucv
344. ^(ponXizcoJULCN

Be

ravr
:

dveficoXoa /Sa^et?."

355
345
351.

AH

[stcpr. oi)

IfonXfzoueN
:

ffonXfzoiueN Q.
:

^JULENCii

gjuLucNai

L.
i

347. Koi ei

^n
354.

G.
353.

349. dp'

aO

J.

ueeei^ucN

{supr.
:

uGui^Xei Vr. a TpcbcoN e' Lips. 6Neuc^Nia J.

II

NQ

over ei, T.W.A.) jueuAXoi Vr. h.

NT.

An: Hn k

AT
Lips.

Pap. 7-

II

THXeudxou

CGRT

355.

The only possible you hear me about a banquet (or rather you listen to the banquet from me '), which is without analog^i, and only gives the required sense by violence. Moreover kq! is
part
'

construction.
is,
' '

explanation

'

351. The punctuation given is mentioned by Nikanor, who prefers an alternative in which the note of interrogation is put after fieBUixev, and a comma after
"Xp-qa.

meaningless. This, however, is the explanation of Ar., TrpQroi fiov d/coiiere irepl SatrSs. It may be added that to hear from a person,' in the sense of receiving a message, is a modern but not a Greek idiom, dicouttfetrflai, in the two other passages of Homer where it occurs
'

ueei^uEN refers to Odysseus and Menestheus in particular, while in iydpoliev Odysseus speaks as one of the army at large, meaning every case in which
'

we

fight' (aor. subj.). If referred to a future event, Ke

iyelpofiev

would be

(i to 7, V 9), means might suppose from

'

listen to,"
its

as

we

form,

which

a frequentative sense. The only remedy seems to lie in Nauck's trenchant conjecture KoK^oyros for Kal
suggests
SaiT&s,

required (Monro). Moreover, it is unusual in Homer to begin an entirely fresh sentence of several lines in the middle of a line (| 217 is the only case quoted) ; and the asyndeton before 353, repeated in I 359, is less harsh than before oTrirdre. 353. Hn is of course a late (Attic)

ycm are

the first to listen to

me

form which has supplanted

I 359).

d
is

when I when I

calling to a hanquet, but call to war you have no ears.

difficulty is that

am

The variant

ijp

k'

kc (see on a relic of

minor

Menestheus,

the older reading. 354. For the phrase 'father of Telesee on B 260. Here it is clearly impossible to give any appropriate reason for the introduction of

in this scene is a /cu0iy Kpbaairov, never appears among the yipoPTes (see on B 53 and for feasts given to them, A 259 and B 404 sqq.). This 345. 9lXa, sc. icrri, cf. B 796.
;

who even

machos'

line

and the next

iv toTs

iiroijaiiiixacnv

(notes of Ar. ) ovk ABeroOvrat., diraiTiwvTai 5^ airods ol Ti^repoi (i.e. modern taste) 6vei,8l^oVTOS tov *A7aws cLTrpeiruis and see Cobet's pjfipovos Schol. ; commentary, M. C. 231. If they were omitted, the point of the passage, the
. .

Telemachos except as a title of honour. Aristonikos mentions that Ar. noticed this ' foreshadowing of the Odyssey as a sign that it was by the author of the
Iliad. 355. If diNcucoXia is der. from Upe/ios, it has entirely lost the primitive sense, as in phrases like t6^op ape/ji,ili\i,op # 474 cf E 216, and the use of dpep.i.<uos, Platu Theaet. 151 B, 161 A.

A
.

contrast of ^i\a

cplXas,

wou]d be

lost.

180 Tov
8'

lAIAAOC
i'!rifieiSi]aa<;

A
o

(iv)

TrpoaetpTj
S'

xpeimv

Ayafiefivmv,

w?

yvai ^aoiMevoio'

iraXiv

ye Xd^ero fiv6ov
OSvcrcrev,

" Bioyepe'; AaepridBTj,

iroXvfi'ij'^av'

ovre

ere

veiKeiw irepidxnov oine

KeKevw
360

olBa yap w? Tot dvfw<; ivl crTijOeacri (piXoicrtv

iJTria

Zrjvea

olSe-

ra yap
B'

^poveei<;

a t

eyco
rt,

Trep.

dXX' Wo, ravra

e'iprjTai,

oircadev dpe(7(70fied' , ef

kukov vvv
aXXov<;.
365

to,

Be irdvra 6eoi fieraficovia Oelev."

Tovt;
fiev

ws elTTWv
ecrraoT
ev
6'

Xiirev avrov, ^rj

Se fier

evpe Be TuSeo?

v'lov

vTrep6vfiov Aio/Mi^Bea

tTriroiai

xal apfiaai KoXX'rjTola-f

vl6<;.

Trap Be ol eaTrjKei SOeveXo? T^aTrav^to';

Ka\ TOV

fiev

veiKeaaev

IBcbv

Kpeicov 'Ayafie/Mvcov,

Kai
"

fiiv
fioi,

^covTjcra'i

eirea irrepoevTa TrpoarjvBa'

370
;

TuSeo? vie Bat(^povo<; linroBdfioio,

ti,

Tt TTTaxraeK,
oil
fj.ev

oimrevei'; iroXefloio ye<f}vpa'i

Trrcoo'Ka^i/j.ev
rjev,

TvBei

y'

wBe <piXov

dXXa, iroXv irpo (pLXwv erdpcov Btjioiai

fjbd')(ea6ai.

oOti M (oOte Hail, a) 359. OUT^ (ce) 357. jmiiecoi Vr. a. oOBe Vr. a. ui^dea H. 361. d)4Nea oOre (KeXeiico) oOti N oiihk L. 363.- julctoUC^Nia AGJN Eton. (PUM) uerauciTa Lips.^: ueraucoXiNO Q Lips.^: ueraucoXia
:
:
|j

fi.

365. On^pjuueoK J.

366. e' om. Q.

:

||

koXXcotoTci Vr. b
368. Kai

koXXotoTci Lips.^

367. IcT^Kei Ar.

AGHJRT
fi.

cicri^Kei
y.
:

fi.

369 om. A*.

Pap.

||

npocei33a Pap.

371. onineuEic
3" Q.
||

6ninTeiieic

372. r'

MQSU Pap. y. ACDNTU Lips.^ dnefneuec nrcoKoz^eN GLM (htcock- Harl. a)

uku t6n
:

357. rN<2> with gen., as 36, f 109. This is common in the participle of olSa in the sense to be skilled in," e.g. /idxv^, d\K7JSj etc., but rare in the finite verb. 452 is possibly another case. See H.G. 151 d. nciXiN Xdzero, j ust our idiom 'took back his words.' Of. irdXiK The phrase ipta = contradict, I 56. recurs v 254 in a slightly different sense (took back what he was about to say).
'

mss. are in favour of f/Lera/idiXia, perhaps influenced by the similar sense of ire/MiXia above. Compare also the Odyssean dtrotpibXioSj which is equally obscure. 366. Ynnoici here as often = chariot, and goes with fip^ao-i by hendiadys. 419 shews that Diomedes is standing in the
car,

not merely amid the horses and

chariots,

371.
recur.s

noXeuoio refijpac
378, 553,

361.

finia

Bi^Kea

oTBe,

i.e.

is

well
/loi

disposed towards me, as

160,

73

this phrase 427. From

E 88-9 and

Kpeluiv 'Aya/xi/ivoiv ijiria etdelr].

Cf note

on E 326. di^Nea, thoughts, apparently from ScLTjpai.. 362. 6pEcc6juieea, aioTie /or but where an object is expressed it is elsewhere always a person, conciliate. Cf. the act.
;

tf

dpiaai I 120, T 138. 363. JULETauc/bNia occurs elsewhere only

in Od. ip 98, etc.). Both der. and form are quite uncertain ; the majority of

357 (of. * 245) it appears that 7^0iipa implies a dam or causeway rather than what we should call a bridge. It is explained by the schol. ras SioSovs tQv (pakdyyiav, the lines of open ground between the moving masses of men, who are perhaps likened to flowing water. It is especially used of the space between the hostile armies, 6nineueic, eyest, in a contemptuous sense, implying hesitation to advance.

lAIAAOC
w? ^daav
rjVTTja
o'C

(iv)

181 ov yhp iyo) ye

yevicrOai.
375

jMiv

iSovro "Trovev/jbevov
irepi
S'

oiiSe

tSov

akXcov

(j)a(rl

^ TOi fiev
^elvo<;
afjL

ykp arep
avrtdetoi,

irdkkfiov elcrrjXde

M.vKi]va^

JloXweiKsi, Xabv ajecpcov.

lep^
Sofj,v

ol
/cat

Be

TOT

ia-TpaTOcovO'

tt/so?

Tei'^ea tj/St??,

pa
8'

fjLaXa

XiaaovTO

KXeiToiiii
tu?

iiriKovpovi'

01

eOeXov Bofievai koX

eTpeyjre

eirrjiveov

eKeXevov

380

aXXo Zeu?
01

jrapaLaia crrjfiaTa ^atvcov.

eTTet

ovv oiiyovTO toe irpo ooov eyevovTO,

S

'Aa'coTTOV

Ikovto jSaBva'^oivov Xe'^eiroLrjv,

evS"

avT avTap o
ovBe

ayjeXirjv eVt TvSrj cTTeTXav 'A^atot.

^i),

TToXea'i

Be Ki'^'^craTO
/Slt]^

K.aBfj,eta)va<;

385

Baivvfiivov^
evd^

Kwra B&fia
Trep

'Ereo^XiygM;?.

^eivo<;

ewv 'iTnrrjXdTa ^vBev<;

fieTO,

Tappet, /Movvo<; <bv iroXeaiv

376. uukiAnhc Q.

K.aBf/,eooicnv,

377.
&fe

seTNOC

yp. Kal

KetNOC A.
Pap. 7
:

||

drefpcoN

dreipac Q,

and

ap. Did.

378. oi

AJ

{yp. (la)

OPTU

oY

^a

fi.

319.

u6\a

uiiXicTa J {yp. Kal ^a uiSXa). 380. ^K^XeueN Q. Hesych.). 382. ibk : fidk BJSV. npb : np6c L.
||

381. napaiciua

(and
||

383. iceondN e' Bar.

fi)

Ykonon U. 384. Ino': In b' P. P^ (?) (S mpr.) Cant. Vr. a c: Tu3eT, 388. KodueiuciN !N.

'\\

TU&H
hit

TuacT C^JDGJ (supr.

{sic)

(mpr.
:

fl)

creiXoN

Q.

386. KaTcl

hubi Q.

374. coc: so Ameis, for vulg. ws with after fidxe<T0at. The regular use in Homer of (Ss l(pT), etc., is to refer back to a completed expression of opinion ; there is no other ease of lis ^01/ = as he said. noNeiiucNON, in special sense of lighting, as 7r6>'05, 456, B 420 and often, of the toil of battle. 378. ^crpaTocoNTO (also T 187), were on a campaign, either for itrTpardovTO trrpaTdeaSai is found in or iarpaToovTo. Aisch. Ag. 132, aTpardeadai, does not occur anywhere else in Greek. For the form -6wvTo from an o-verb we may

comma

way.' Cf. on irpb ipb^oio P 667, and for the hiatus after Trp6 K 224. For

XexenoiHN
384. ^ni
it

cf.
:

697.
,

so Mss. and Ar. thus conwith the verb, and making dyyeXiTjv a masc. in apposition with Ivdrj, see note onP 206. Or we may take dyyeXiTiP as fem., au internal aoc. with eirlaTuXav, like i^vrl-qv i\6eiv. Others read lin, and understand ^' dyye'\li]i'=^ for an embassy. Nauck reads Tu5^' l(XTei\av, omitting iirl, as the contracted TuS^ is a late form. Another emenda-

necting

'

'

compare

675

BtjUoii'to,

8
all

226

Sri'i6<iiiei>,

follow the are of course false representations of the old uncontracted verbs. See H. G.

I 108 dpSonnv, which analogy of stems in a-.

But they

55, 56 (3). 380. oi, Thyestes

Mykenai.
neikes. 381.

and the people of &c^euoN, Tydeus and Polychanged

here,
their
is

&rpeij;e,

minds.

napafcia

only
is

i^alaios

more

common. 382. np6

a local genitive,

here an adv. and 63o0 lit. forward on the

,
'

is iirl 'ivSi'C relXav (Brandreth), charged T. with a mission {iirniWeai). The following story is repeated in B 802-8, where the phrase used is ijXvSe i'6ir0iv 'A;^aii3c ^776X05 is 6^/3as. It is no doubt adapted from Epic poems of the Theban war. seTnoc must here mean 387. a stranger,' i.e. virtually under the circumstances an enemy, whereas in 377 it means a friend. But the word never acquired in Greek the connotation of the Latin hostis, and in ordinary cases to be a ^eXvos in any sense was a reason for expecting friendly treatment, not treachery.

tion

'

182

lAIAAOC
7'

(iv)

aXX' o
prj'iSim'i'

aedXeveiv irpoKoKi^eTO, -Travra S

01

evuKa
390

TOiT]

eirippoOot;

rjev

'AOrjvrj.

ol
a-^lr

Be yoXaadfievoi l^aBfieloi,,
avap')(oiihj(ot,

KevTope<;

iinrtov,

TrvKivov \oj(ov elaav ayovre'i,

Sv(0

Kovpov<; irevTijKOVTa'

'^jtjrope^ rjaav,

MattBi' Al/ioviBr}^ eVteiKeXo? aOavaroio'tv,

uto? T AvToAovoio fieveTTToXe/jiO'; Avko(J)ovt7j^. TvSeu? jjiev koL toIctiv aeiKea irorfiov i<priKetravra'; Tre<f)v', eva 8' olov "et oiKovSe veeaOaf
'Nialov
395

apa
e7)v

TrpoerjKe,

OeSiV

repdeaai
a'^oprji
'7j-po(Te(pr]

TTcOrjcra';.

Toto?

TuSeu? AtTcoXto?*
Tov
8'
oi)

aXXa top
Be r

viov
d/xeivav."
AiOfirjBr]<;,

yeivaro elo ^epeia fiaxrji'

400

w?

<j)dTO,

Ti

KpaTepo<;

alBeadel^ ^aa-tXrjO';

eviTrrjv

alBouoio.

TOV B' ut09 KaTraz'Tjo? dfieif^aTO KvBaXifioio" 'ArpetBi], fir] y^evBe' iTriaTdp,evo<; adipa enrelv.
390. of: Toi Q.

li

4niT<Sppoeoc Q.
3,

392. 84) dNepxouENa>(i)

|1

CZ)GMPQKS

Harl.

a, Lips.
).
II

Vr. b c A, JIosc 1

o over

eTcaN

ficoN

D.

Ten. B. X6xoN 395. noXuq)6NTHC

398. : 9<iNTHc G. 396. I9HKE : liNeiKG C. npo^eiKc U. 400. x^P"(')'' C^GHJMNR Lips.' Vr. A x^P"> ^r- {supr. 7. 6ueiNco A" (T.W.A.) fi. djuefNCON Ar. A*: dueJNcai Pap. 7 h).
II

&6X0N Q X^xoc N {supr. A (yp. Xuko96nthc): Xukoapa npoEHKE dNanpo^Hxe Pap.

: :
:

II

coming with shouts found only here and L. is a 'ir 770 in H., and ace. to van mistake due to non-recognition of the fact that -01 of pronouns can be elided.
390. infppoeoc,
lit.

(to the rescue), is

reads Tol-q F'{oi) 4wiTappo8os here, and iirlppodos is, however, as so /ii'(<") in 'J'old as Hes. (Op. 560) and Aisoh. Sept. 368, and can therefore hardly be doubted. The difficulty is rather with iiriTdppoSo^,

He

394. The three names, ALuonOhcAiIto90NOC, AUK096NTHC, are evidently meant MaltoN to have a murderous ring (Fasi). is a traditional name, not one invented for the purpose according to Statius he was an augur and priest of Apollo,
;

which would explain

Paus.

6eS>v rep&eaac (398). (ix. 18. 2) says that according to local tradition at Thebes it was he who

buried Tydeus.
sense, read bv.

In Soph. Ant. 413 808. iwlppoBos is used in a completely different sense (abusive). 392. For aifr 6Naepxou^NCoi most edd. write 6.f dp' (Bentl.), aSTLs (Brandreth),
for

which

see

For t6n, here used in a possessive See App. A. on this word see A 80. 400. x^P^ia
399.
:

The

best

Mss.

follow Ar.

in writing
x^PV'^-

x^P""
d/xeipu

^i"i
cet.

the first on ol (Barnes) dvepx., d.\f/ the analogy of the similar line, Z 187 ; For but apa has no sense here. the hiatus cf. I 167 iiriSfo/iat, i 122 Karata-xeTai, N 262 dwoaivv/xai, P 381 nuKiNdN, lit. dense, i. e. iino(TaoiJ,ivui. consisting of a large number, as in This sense does irvKival 0dXa77es, etc. not suit X 525, but that line is interpolated. eTcoN SroNrec, took and set, ay. being pleonastic. etcoN, from X^a,
or

dueiNCON,

with Ar. ; of Ar. seems best, for Si re frequently introduces a clause added parataotically, with a construction of its own. S 106 is exactly parallel, iv iroKe/jLui., dyopiji Se t d/netrnvh
so

X^P^'iSj sc. iari,

but

x^pi7S,

The reading

Kal aXXoi. It must, however, be admitted that the omission of both subject and verb here is harsh. Compare Eur. Suppl. 902 (6 TuSeiis) o6k iv
el<n

311.

X6701S ij" Xa/n7r/)6s, dXX' iv d<nriSi. 404. cdfo, if taken with dweiv,

must

'

lAIAAOC
17/i.et?
ijyiiet?

(iv)

183
elvai'
405

Toi iraTepav fiey

a,fj,eivove<;
e't\,o/ji6v

ev'x^o/Med'

KOi @rj^rj<; eSo?

eirrairvKoco,
Tetj^09

iravporepov Xaov dyayovd^

nreiOofievot

iiiro

dpeiov,

repdeo'cn Oe&v Kal Ztjvo? dprnyrji'

Kelvoi he a^eTepTfiiriv WTaadaXir}icnv oKovto.

Tw

(irj

fiot

iraripai; iroS'

ofioiTjt

evdeo

rifirji."

410

TOP 8 " T6TTa,

OX)

ap

VTToBpa ISq)v irpoo'e^T} Kparepot; Aio/hiJSt]^?i(TO,

(TioyjrriL

ifiMi

B'

eTrnreideo fivOait.
"Trotfjuivi

yap eym

vefieaS)

'Ayafie//,vovt
evKvrjfJiiBa's

Xa&v
Aj^atol
415

OTpvvovTi fid'^ea-dai
rovTcoi fiev

A^atou?'
el

yap kvBos

ap.

eylrerai,

Kev

Tpwa?
407-9

BrjiaxTwcriv

eXanri re "IXtoz/

ipijv,

d8. Ar.
:

408. drcorA F.

409. c9eT^paiciN draceaXfaiciN

&X0NT0 G.

412. Ciconftl
II

cirfl

N.

413. Ncucccoi Sotikus

||

(T.W.A.).
P.

415. IxkN om. 416. amdojciN

aY ken NS rap om. CGT Lips. M. dmoccociN Harl. a dH(i)cbcouciN Vr. A.

:

ei

uku G.
3fe

||

gXcoci

mean

{xj/eiiSe being then ^ei/Seo), not the usual Homeric sense. The word is always used with verbs of TcTWwing, except three times in Od. with in the sense 'giving a elTreiv, always clear, certain report about Odysseus.' The two senses are, however, nearly allied (cf. Soph. El. 1223 ^Kfi-aff el a-a(pii X^ai, Track. 387 us rdx' &y aaipTj Xi^eiev, Eur. Med. 72 fwBo^ d aacpj]^ bSe, etc.),

truly
is

but this

the sons conquered only by obeying the gods, there is no ground for concluding that the sons are better warriors than the fathers were. It is an obvious reply that the best warrior is the one who takes every step to ensure victory, and that the first step
is

own madness and

to win divine support. 409. The draceaXiai may be illustrated from Aisch. Sept. 427 sqq., where it is

and it is better to translate truly here than with Fiisi to do violence to the order by joining /t^ ^evBia eiireiv,
iTriffTdficvos

said of

Kapaneus

Beov re ykp d^Xovros iKiripaeti/ irb\LV Kal fiTj 64\ovr6s tprjaiv, ktK.

<rd(pa

(that
is

apparently, of Attic use. 406. Koi is expressed by the emphasis in 'we did take,' i.e. we did not merely This is the only mention in besiege. H. of the war of the Epigoni ; that of the Seven is rarely alluded to. 407. &rar6No', dual, as he is thinking only of Diomedes and himself. SpeioN is taken by the Sehol. as comparative, viz. Tov iv Tpolai. ; for the sake of the antithesis it should rather mean a stronger wall than our fathers found,' as though Thebes had been strengthened in the a stronger wall Cf. 736, interval. than that which is now being taken. There is no Homeric instance of fipeios for the regular 'A/j^ios, and in any case that would weaken the point of the line. Ar. obelized 407-9 on the ground that if the fathers were defeated by their

This expression

they are another case,

so).

with

410. Observe the very rare use of iuk so S 134 ix-q irw xaraaor. imper. (v0eo. Sohol. Sicreo, w 248 ii^
; . .

quotes Aristoph. Thesm. 870 iii] & Zev. See on this if. G. 328.

t^eva-ov,

'

'

412. Terra : a Utt. Xey. which divided the opinions of the ancient critics, some taking it as a irpocipiiiirins 0iXeroipiK^, It others as an iwipprj/j-a o'x^T'Xtao'TiKbv. is probably like drra (I 607, q.v.), a
affection, perhaps borrowed from the language of infancy (for rf aTra, where tF' = ref ', thine, as in French A friendly or tante = tua amita ?). respectful address of youths to their but there is no ground elders,' L. and S. for supposing Sthenelos to be older than

term of

'

'

'

'

Diomedes.
often.

fico,

simply

continue,

as

hiatus after ciunAi is unusual, but there is no obvious emendation (r^rXaffi, 0-17^1 d' ^ao Bentley).

The

184
TOVTCOi S'

lAIAAOC
av fieya
Srj

(iv)

iriv9o<i

'A'^aieav BtjiwdevTcop.

aXX' aye
97

koI v&l
o'^icov

/jUeScofjieOa

OovpiSo^

a\Kr]<;."

pa KOb i^
8'

avv revj(ecnv SXto

^afid^e'
420

Beivov

e^pa-^e ^aXKO<; eVt crrijOeaeriv avaKro'i

opvvfievov vTTo Kev TaXaaL<^povd irep Seo? elXev.

to?

OT

iv aljiaXcoi iroKvq'yel Kvfia 6aXaa(Tri<;

opvvr
irovTcot
'X^epcrcoi,

eiraaavTepov Zecpvpov viro Kivrjaavro';fj,v

TE irpSiTa KopvcraeTai, avrap eTretra

afi^l he r
aKpa<;
425

pTjyvv/Mevov fieryaXa ^pefiei,

airoiTTvei,

Kvprov lov Kopv^ovrai,

aXo^ a^vnjv

w? TOT

eiraaa-VTepai i^avafhv kLvvvto (fxiXayyei;

iroXefiovBe.
ol
B'

V03Xep,ea)<;

xiXeve Be olaiv KacrTO<;

t/jat'i;?

rjye/Movojv

dXKoi aKrjv taav, ovBe e

e-^ovT

Toaaov Xaov eTreaOai

(Tiyfji,

iv aTijOeaiv avBijv,
d/j,<f)l

430

SetStore? crrjfidvTOpa^'
to,

Be iraai,
icrTi')(pa)VTo.

Tev-^ea tvoikik! eKapnre,

elfievot

Tpco69 B
lis. fire:
JU^N
TO!

oj?

oie';

-iroXvirdfiovo';

dvBpo<; iv

avXfji

Spa Pap.
^n'

7.

420. itwfi CTiiecciN Q.

424. JUl^N
fi.

TfiAPUVr.

a:

M: akn xd
;

Q.

426. i^N Ax. {} supr.): khu

||

427. ^nacciirepoN

GJ

{supr. ai)

6ccuTepoi N.
||

k{nvjnto

iipNUNTO

CK^eueN
ju),

oTciN H.

K^Xeuce' .

429.

YcON
Q.

Pap. 7. 428. nbXeuoN Scon T Harl. b (yp. Ycon)

:

ficQN D^.
(supr.

431. aeSi6Tec

HQ
:

aeiBidTac Pap. 7.

433.

noXundjuoNOC

AEU

SC evbs

/J,

yp. Harl. a

noXunduuONOC
less

421. {m6 explained by Am. and La R. of fear seizing the knees, as T 34 virb Si Tp6/j.os fSXa^e yma. But it is better
:

vigorous and picturesque, as it leaves out of sight the movement of

with Fiisi, thereat, as though = under the influence of the noise. This is common in composition, e.g. morpioi, to tremble at a thing; so
to translate,
i)iral

the wave. 428. ncoXguecoc, without

of

cease, a

word

unknown

origin,

Si re Kdfiwds dSdvToiv yiverai

:

A
;

417.

TaXadfpONa

cf.

$6j3os

Ss t' i^dpr]<re

ToK&ippovi, irep TroXe/inrr^c

for the introduction of a tator, 539, etc.

N 300 and, supposed specis

. .

433. For the pointed contrast between the silence of the Greeks and the clamour of the Trojans cf. F 1-9. Tpbbec is not followed by any verb, the sentence being interrupted by the simile, and taken up in an altered form in 436. "We have a similar case in v 81-4 ri S', Sis t' . . Ss
dpa.
ttjs.

422.

kOuq

is

used collectively, as
Cf. /cu/ia

noXunduoNoc, from

*ir6,-oiiaj.

shewn by

iiracTaihepov.

T ipeiyerai e 438. parison is given by iiraa-triiTepoi', see 427. Here the der. from iw-av-aeiu, hastening up in succession (see on A 383), is particularly suitable. 424. u.in Te irpwra, vulg. ixiv rd. and rh, TrpQra seem to be used indiscriminately (cf. 442 below), but the former is commoner, and the use of re in similes is habitual, v. H. G. p. 302. 426. i6N so Ar. the vulg. ^ii* is far
:

rd The point of com-

acquire {ir^irdfjuu, iiraffA.fnjv, etc.). The verb occurs in Pindar, Attic and Ionic poetry, and Xen., but not in H. IIoXiiw-qiiovlS-qs (u 305) is evidently a derivative (W.-M. H. U. p. 70); for the tj compare the Attic Tra^Triytria, though a is otherwise kept throughout the verbal forms in all dialects. The alternative TroXvjrdfi/j.uv is defended by Hinrichs as
Aeolic,
for
-TraT-fiav
(cf.

irbT-via),
(see,

there is no support for this G. Meyer Gr. 65).

but however,

lAIAAOC
fivpiai

(iv)

185

earrjKauiv afieK'yojMevai,

yaXa XevKov
435

a^VX^^ /ieytiautat, aKovovaai oira apvwv, 0)9 Tpaxov aXdX,r]To<i ava arparov evpvv opwpei,'
ov jap iravToav ^ev
Oytto?

dpoo<;

ovB'

ta jrjpv;,
B'

aWa
wpae

yX&cra
T
rjBe

ifiifiiKTO,

voXv/cXn^TOi,

eaav avBpe^.
440

Be tov? fiev "Aprj!;, toli? Se ^Xau/cwTrt? ^A.d'qvq

Aeifio<{

$o/So9 Koi "Ept? afiorov fie/Mavia,

eTapr)
re,

'Ajoeo? avBpo<^ovot,o Kaai<yvriTr)

77

oXijrj

jjLev

irpwra KopiKTaerai,, avrap sTreira

/cdprj

ovpav&i
Tj

e(Trr]pi^

koI eVt

)(6ovi

^aivet.

a-(f)iv

KoX Tore veoKO^ ofiouov

ore
? '^mpov

e'/a/SaXe

fieaaai
445

ep'XpfievTj

Ka6' ofiiXov, 6(f)eXX,ov(Ta crrovov avBp&v.

Bt]

01

eva ^vvtovT<; ikovto,

p e/3a\ov pivov<;, avv B ey^^ea koi fieve' avBpcav ^aXiceodcopriKwv arap daTrl,Be<; ofK^cCKoeaaat
eTrXrjVT
aKKrfKr]icri,,
iroki/'i

aw

S'

opv/MajBo^ opcopei.

evda
to?

S"

afi

olficojij

re koI eu^oiX^ TreXev

B'

dvBp&v
peovre';

450

oKXvvrfov re koX oSXvfievav, pee

B'

aifiuTO ryala.
6pea'<j)L

ore

^eifji.appoi

Trorafiol

Kar

434. ^CTHKcociN

(T.W.A.)
442.

ueuauTai Pap. 7'. by Khosos in margin. BQ. 445. &Nbp6c

:

JNS Vr. b, Pap. 7, and yp. 0. 435. JueuuKuTai 438. rXcicca ju^juikto P Vr. b. 441 om. T' ; inserted H
t'
:

H3' J.

{supr. con).

Z>PE.

449. aXXi^Xaici

(not Harl. a)
451. re mn.

PRU.

||

apwpH

dX\i4Xoici Vr. b e corr.

443. KdpHN G. 444. m^c(c)on Ykonto Ykqnon 0. 448. aCniip CZlJNQ Vr. a b. 6purjuaa6c CDGHJM 446.
:
||

450. Sno'

Sua GL

Sno' Hu.'

DNP.

HQR

re M.

452. ^^ontc CJ.

435. dzHXi^c,

incessant,

from

d-Sia-

its personifications,

unlike tbe old Epic

late.

to Schulze Q, E. p. 471), the negative of Stex'^s, separate, and so equivalent to ffvvexns (so Eust.). Cf. Si^irx'"' of intervals of time in Soph.
<rex-'7S; 'ifo(<'')fX'is (aco.

manner, and consistently

0. T. 717.

437. Cf.

804.

For Va see note on

Z 422
438. no\<iKXHTOi (of. Ar.'s reading in 564, ^o\vy,phs), called together from nmny parts. See note on B 491. /! J . m, ,1 1 Tj, -i 440. The three half-personified spirits battle must not be regarded as siding of with either party, but as arousing alike row M^c and tovs Si. Cf. A 73, 299, 119 2 535, in none of which are they actual persons the war.

442. Cf. 424, and the well - known imitation of the lines by Virg. Aen. iv. 173 sqq., especially Ingrediturque solo et caput inter nubila condit. 443. Notice the aor. IcriipiEe and pres. BaiNei side by side, of momentary and
^' ""^fh 315. ^//- f ^ *"?>''' = The see on 4*8- auyaXoccca. 34 , acnloec are merely a repetition of pivovs r >
:

"""^T^S^^ ^/"^

above
^^^^ ^^-

^^g\ gnXHNTo, met, the only pres. in ^(Xra/^ai and TreXdfo, (trans. ) ; ^ ^^^^^^ ^^_ ^i_ 4^ j^ ^^ ^ ^^j.

^^^
-j^

441.

The

gen. "Apeoc for "A/)?;os recurs

"^^^ f_ ^ewXvf^^os is found ^Qg 450. Observe the chiasmus oi/ta)7'i;

.
.

only in T 47, 8 267 (late passages), and the line, which T omits, might be suspected, were not the whole passage, with

eixa'f^'h

SWivrav
:

SKkvixhuiv.

452. Spec^i

locative,

with

Korti

as

with

irpb,

3.

186
e?

lAIAAOC
/MicrryajKeiav

(iv)

crvfi^dWeTov
kolXtji;

o^pi/jbov

vBccp

KpovvMV eK
(S?

/j^eyaXcov

evTOcrOe '^apaBprj';irouiJL.rjv

tS)v Si T6 TrjXoae

Sovvov ev ovpeaiv eKkve

ye.veTO
la')(ri

455

Twv

fiKTr^ofievasv
S'

re

ttovo';

re.

TTpwTO?

AvtIXo')(o<;

Tpacov ekev dvSpa Kopv(7Tr}V

aKvcnaZr)v 'E^eTrcaXoi'
S ap" oareov elarw
460

iadXbv
Tov p

ivl

irpofjidvoicri,

e/3aKe irpwTo^ /c6pvdo<; (f)aXov liriTohaaei'q'i,

Trrj^e,

ev he fieTunraib
cd-fQir)

ireprjae

yoKKevr)' tov Be aKOTO<; oacre /cdXinjrev,

rjpiire

,B

ax;

ore Trvpyo';, ivl KpaTepfjt vafuvrji.

TOV Be irecrovTa ttoB&v e\a/3e Kpeiav 'EXe^i^vcop

XaXKcoSoz/TtaSi;?, fieiyadiificov
dp')(o<;

'A^dvTCOv,
465

eXKe

B'

vireK ^eKetov XeXi7)/j,ivo<; o(f>pa Td'^icrTa

453. JuicrdrreioN
8'

8tc Pap. 7^

yp.

TH\6ce

455. cbc i>GJNPQRP. oBpiJUON [ADS]T SjuBpiuoN Q. t&n b' Hre Pap. y\ TH\6ei P Par. b d h (Harl. b interlined) 8oOnoc Pap. y. d/jieivov di t6 TH\6ei Schol. PT (Ar. ? see Lud w.
||

1|

).

i|

n6N0C Ar. OP ip6Boc Q. eTXe S. bk M. 463. eXaBe

466.
: :

468. eaXacciddHN S.
||

461 om. Pap.

y.

||

bk:

iXofiiNcop P.

465. rdxicroc J.

where

453. juicrdrKeiaN, waterSTiwet, two valleys {dyKeaj join

streams (Stt. Xe7-). the picture would be clearer if 464 BBpiuoN apparently stood before 453.
:

place their Hentze remarks that

means

flight not fear, and in the present case flight has not yet begun on

from /Spi- of ^pi-$-iijy ^pLapdt, /3/x^7ri'os {N 521), a.pis, etc. see pZ in L. and S. Others refer it to i!/3pis. In any case
;

either side. So Lehrs Ar. p. 76. 457. Antilochos the son of Nestor has SXeN, in not before been mentioned. pregnant sense, as very often in II., Kopucri^N, slew ; see note on 328.

the first /i of the constantly recurring variant b/x^pi/xos seems to have no justification. The unusual preponderance of Mss. in its favour here is due to the idea that in this passage it means rain-water
(b/i^pos).

uerdXuN seems simply to denote the great body of water 'fed from mighty springs.' The XapddpH will be the ravine leading down to the /uirydyKeia. The simile is imitated in Virg. Aen. ii. 307, xii. 523. 455. TH\6ce the use of the terminus ad quem instead of a quo is frequent in cases like this the reaching to a distance is regarded as a property of the power of hearing, not of the sound, IT 515
454.
:
;

Of. r 357. KpouN&N &K

in full armotir, on the analogy of BiapijKri}s, d(7Trt(TT7}s, alxM-TjTr^s (on this formation see H. G. 116. 2). In the compound iTTTTOKopviTTTis, howcver, the termination -rrjs seems to have the usual transitive force, 'arrayer of chariots,' and Paley suggests that the simple form may here mean ' an officer, one who marshals,
KopOatrec, his troops.'

459-61 = Z 9-11. nikse, he plunged the spear the active irriyvvfu is not intrans. in H. except in the perf. iriirriye. For q>dXoc see App. B. 462. On cbc Srre without a finite verb see B 394. 464 = B 541. 465. 89pa is perhaps to be taken with XeXiHJU^NOc, compare B 690 XeXirj/xivos 6(ttpa. rdxicrra. &aai.r' 'Kpydovs, r 367

56va(rat d^
Treir&eTo

ai)

trdvToa-' aKoieiv,
fj.^ya

of.

21

dpu/jievos efos Ikoi.o

see also

Z 361,

IT 653.

ydp K^irpovSe
the
converse

kX^os.

Of
too,

course

is

common

I 572 feXuEj- ^J dev aKoiaas,

''E,pi^e<r<pLV,

603

(cXio-iij-

456. n6Noc, Ar. for 06/3os of mss., because he held that (jto^os in H. always

In the second case, however, as well as in the present passage, it is possible to make 'Kkn]IJ.hoi = eagerly (as 106, II 552 dv p W{/! i^avaGiv XeXiij/t^voi), i^pa going with the principal verl). Compare also note on A 133, and H. G. 307.

lAIAAOC
rev')(ea
(XvXija-eie-

(iv)

187
opfioj-

filvvvOa Si ol

<yeveff'

veKpbv yap ipvovra IBmv fieydOvfiO'; 'Ayijvcop

irXevpd, to, ol KinjravTi Trap' acTTrtSo? e^e^advdrj,

\vae Se yvia. w? Tov fiev Xiire Ov/jb6<;, eV aiiTwi 8' epyov irv^dr) dpyaXeov Tpwwv koI 'A'^ai&v ol Se Xvkoi o)?
oinrjae ^varSii ^(akKripel,
dXX'ijKoi';

470

i-TTopovaav,

dvrjp

8'

dvBp' iBvoTrdXi^ev.

ev6'
fjtdeov

e/SaA,'

'KvOefiiwvo^ vlov TeXa/Mvio'i Ata?,

Xt/ioelo'cov,

daXepov
eVet
fMiv

ov Trore

firirrip

"ISrjdev

Kariovcra Trap

oyOrjicnv %i,fi6evT0'i
dp,

475

jeivar

pa TOKevaiv
aTreScoKe,

eaTrero p,i]ka IhecrOai

TovveKa
dpeiTTpa
BTrXeff'

KdXeov %ip,oeL<riov ovhe To/cevcn

fiivvvddSto^ Be ol atcov

<f)lXoi<;

VTT

AiavT0<i /MeyaOvfiov Bovpl Safievri.

fiiv

jrp&Tov
Be^Lov,

ydp
S'

lovra

^dXe
cofiov

(TTrjdo^

Ttapa fxa^ov
67^^05
&<;,

480

dvTiKpii Be Si

^oXkeov

TjXOev 6
ri

ev Kovirjiat, -^afjial Treaev atyeopo^

pd T
r<ip p'

iv elafievrji eXeo? p,eydXoio Tre^vKrjt,

467. P.

[AHMS]
:

Hail.

a.

||

lp\ioNTa

gXKONTa
:

Z>.

468.

TO

oi

t^

oi

doNacSiN P. xa^KiS" Cant. 471. dyaicoN 472. &\\^45Non<S\isE(N) Vr. a, Apoll. Lex. Zonar. Lex. Xouc Pap. 7. in6po\3ceN Pap. 7^. *''6. encro J. en 6' E. 475. Sx^""^' CrQ478. eplnrpa 473. <bie' ep^HTQ Zen. JOPQRSU Par. b d f k, Vr. b 0, Mosc. 3. 482. fiXueeN T. Ar. fi 483. eiaiicNeT L {siipr. ft) R. nefl^KHl conj. G. Hermann nefijKe U ne9iiKei Q.
469. suCTcbl
II ||

||

466. For uInumgo as predicate cf. A 416. vulg. ydp p, which is at 467. r(4p best a clumsy compound (though it is found a few times) and not required by either sense or metre ; for ipiovra origin:

flutter,

flaunt
thee.'

tliy

rags,'

clothe

Neither
light

'shalt al. interpretation

throws

much

on

the

present

passage. No convincing derivation has been suggested. 474. With Ciuoeicioc cf. "ZiArviot, a

began with f, and the caesura alone in this part of the line would suffice to lengthen the short syllable. The particle has similarly invaded nearly all MSS. in B 342. neut. only here, and 468. nXeupd probably A 437, elsewhere irXevpal. Cf. A 122 vtvpa by vevpii (bowstring), trapifiov by TrapeiA. nap' dcnidoc, were exposed
ally
:

contracted form for

ZaTvi.oelcr(.os

443,

and
of

Z 402, all proper names Trojans derived from rivers.

'Znap.avSpi.os

478.

Cf P

302.
;

ep^nrpa, recompense

for rearing him

compare the irXSKa/Ms

'Ij/axut BpeirT-lipios of Aisch. Clio. 6.

beside

Ms shield.
:

hody, as opposed to the departed Bv/jJis see on A 4. The neglect of the F of Fiprou is rare (about 18 cases out of 250, Knbs de dig. p. 96, 10 of which can be easily corrected). 472. ^3Non<iXizeN, slwok, an obscure word recurring only f 512 rd ira pd/cea shalt thou apparently dvoTToKl^eis,

470. aOrcbi, the

'

479. For On' AVqntoc aoupl see T 436. 480. npcbroK, here local, in tJie forefront. 483. eiau^NHi, lowland, apparently from root -^s, to sit, for ijaaiiivii, cf. (Curt. -riijAvm iv x<^P<^i- Theok. xiii. 40. M. no. 568.) It will then be a false transcription of HBAMENBI = rjafi^pi}!.. neqiKHi is Hermann's conjecture for TeijiiKei. of all MSS. ; the pluperf. is entirely out of place in a simile, and of course the authoi'ity of MSS. as Ijetween

188
Xeirj,

lAlAAOC A
arap re
fiev
6'
oi,

(iv)

o^oi eir

aKporaTTji

7re<j>vacn,'

Tfjv

dp/iaTOTTTjyb^ avrjp aWavt, cnSrjpai,

485

e^eTafi,
7}

o<j)pa

Irvv

Kafi^lriji

TrepiKaXXei

Si,<ppcoi'

fiev

a^ofievT]

KeoTat Trora/Molo Trap' o'^da^

TOLOV dp^ 'AvOefiuSrjv ^ifioeiaiov i^evdpi^ev

Ai,'a?

Bioyev'^';.

tov
6

S'

"Avrt(f)o<;

aioXoOwprj^
490

lipia/jbiBrj';

Ka9' ofiiXov dicovnaev o^ei ^ovpi,'

Se

TOV

fiev

d/j,apd',

AevKov
veKpo<;

'OSucro-eo?

iaffXov eralpo

^e^XtjKet ^ov^oiva vexvv erepcoarjpiTTe

B'
dfj,(f)'

epvovra'

avT&i,,

Se ol eKireae yeipo'i.

TOV
/3^
aTYj
dficJH

S'

'Ohvaev'; fidXa dvjMov diroKTafievoio '^(oXwdT],

Se

hid Trpofj,d^Q)v KeKopv0/Mevo<; aidoTri j^oXkwl,

677119

495

Be fidX'
e

Imv,
vtto

kol aKOVToae Bovpl (paetvwi

Be TjOtue? iceKdBovTO
B"

jraiTTriva';.

dvBpo<;
484:.

dKOVTi<j(TavTO<;.

oif^

dXiov

/3eA.o?
o<|>p'

rjKev,

ainiip

M.

||

iKpoTaxoi

{}.

||

neqiuKaci G.
:

486.
a.

DGV.
:
||

487.

noTQUoO

napii G.

489.

ToO

t6k Vr.

490.

doupf
and

K<^t)iei Q. x^k6!>i D.
||

||

dK6NTice Soup) 9aeiN& Q (so ^i* fiXXut A). 491. SiiapT' J. 493. ainbn N. ^Knece EK9ure Par. {supr. SKnecs) g, yp.
||

dBuccecoc
kuto.

DJMQ.
nva t&v

&vTiypci<pwv Eust.
is nil. La R. quotes a of instances where the perf. subj. has been thus corrupted into the plup., A 477, 633, P 435, a 316, <r 7re0i)/cet could be defended 133, X 469. only as a secondary pres. from *ire^6Koi, of. dvuyya. avibyet^ etc., H, G. 27. SXeoc cf. p 208 aiyelpwv ijSaTOTpe<l)iwv. ei

and

5)(i)

number

488. 'ANoeuOHC, from the short form of 'AvBefiiMv (473), like AevKoXld-qs from

AevKdMajv.

aioXoec^pHs, with 489. flashing armour, does not imply a breastplate. It refers perhaps rather tp the quick movement of the wearer (cf. irbSas aWXos) than to the brightness of the

484.

Mure quotes 'the

practice, still

armour

itself.

common

in Southern Europe, of trimming up the stem of the poplar to within a few feet of the top, which, left untouched, preserves the appearance of a bushy tuft,' so that the comparison is between this tuft and the warrior's

491. 'OBucc&c for 'OSuircr^os is found only here, with 'OSuo-eOs a 398, 'OSvaaia Cf. on 441. p 301.
492. BeBXi^KEi tensive imperf.,

28).
:

the plpf.

is

an
(B.

in-

made
as

his hit

G.

plume.
485. The use of so soft and weak a as poplar for the felloe of a wheel is certainly curious. The wood is suited to

wood

the purpose, however, by

elasticity.

its flexibility

and

Delbrtick remarks [Orundr. iv. 227), in use the word giwea the impression rather of an aor., while iiriir'KTiyov is used as imperf. It has been in fact suggested by Brugmann that the plpf forms in -ea were origin-

But,

Ameissuggeststhatthebronze tire (iirliX(TUTpov) would supply the requisite hardness. Probably the Homeric carpenter had not learned to bend tough

ally aorists {ibid.).

side,

Jrepcocc, to the other

from Autiphos' point of view.

wood bj the

aid of steam, and was therefore driven to the use of the weaker kinds for purposes such as the present.
487.

u^N re
add the

re, to

very

rare.

in place of the usual 5^ touch to a simile, is Of., however, E 556.

final

497. KeKdBoNTO (here and 574) is referred to x^foMt*', S'^'^'s wO'V, the gen. diN3p6c being ablative. The act. KCKaSiiv (A 334), KCKaS'fia-et {<p 153) in the sense separate from are the same word, but it is not clear why the x has become k. Perhaps the real forms are KexaSovro,
etc.

lAIAAOC

(iv)

189

aXX
TOP p

vlov JJpiafioio vodov /SaXe ATJUOKOtovra,

Trap'

o; ol 'A^vBoOev ^X6e,
'OSvffeii?
rj

'mirusv

mKetdccv

500

erdpoio ^oXaxrdfievo'; /SaXe Bovpl

Kopeyrjv
alvfir)

B'

erepoio Bta Kpordcpoio Treprjcrep

yaXKeiTj' tov Be (Tkoto<; oacre Kd\vy}re,

Be wecrtov, dpa^rjae Be rev^e
S'

BovirrjO'ev
'^(opTicrav

iir

avTwi.
505

VTTO

re irpofia'^oi Koi

<paiBt,fio<; 'E/crtB/s*

'Apyeioi Be fiija ia'^ov, ipvaavTO Be veKpovg,

'AttoWoiv Tlepjafiov eKKariBtov, Tpoieaai, Be KeKXeT dvcra^'

XOvaav Be ttoXv TrpoTepm.
" 6pvv<T&',
'Apyecoi';,
iTTTToBafjioi,
ve/jbicrrjcre

S'

Tpa)6?,
Xt,6o<;

firjB'

e'iKere

j^dpfiTjt;

iirel

ov

cr<f)t

;\;pa)?

ovBe aiBrjpo'i

510

^cCKkov

dvaa-'x^ea-Oai

Ta/j,ecrb'^poa

/3aXkofievoi,cri,v.

ov fiav ovB' 'AT^tXev? ertSo?

fjbdpvaTai,
CO?
ft)/3(T6

Trai.'?

rjVKOfioio
irecrcrei."

aXX
dirb

eVt vrjval j^oXov dvfiaX'yea

tttoXio';
Bei,vo<;

<f>dT

$eo<;'

avrap

A^atoii?
515

Ato? OvydTTjp

KvBicTTT]

TptTojeveia,

ipyofiivr)

Kad' o/mXov, odi fiedievTa^ cBoiro.

/jLolp'

evS"

'AfjbapvyKetBrjv Aooopea
aHJUtoKdeNTO
502.
||

eTreBijae'

499. npidjuou Q.

||

J.
||

BOO. fiXee
lirdpoio U.
y.
||

Akc Q.

501 om.
:

OK

||

t6n
A''eii.

p'

t6n

&'
:

0.
juer' Q.

K6pcHc H.
eYaxoN Pap.

504. aiiT&i
:

<!Suun M.
Vr.
c,

506. Xlira

AG

eipOcaNTO J

ippucaNTO

509. YKere J. 510. dpreicoN 512. ukn GQ. 513. Neud supr. : ipreiouc Pap. y. XP^^^C O"^^ Pap. 7. ueeieNTec M. 514. niXioc Q. 516. jueei^Nxa 517. fiuapirPap. 7. uoTpa neBHce Ar. uoTpa ^n^Bwce P. reidHN Q {sitpr. K over second r).

B, Mosc.

3.

508. kckXut' J.

||

||

500. YnncoN apparently Priam kept a compare 648 stud-farm at Abydos His horses were of the with note. famous breed of Tros, for which see B 265-72, T 221-30. It would be .simpler beside his chariot, like to understand so Monro) Trap' da-widos above (468 but the order of the words is against this. In the Catalogue (B 836) Abydos is given to Asios, not to Priam. 508. n^prajuoc, the citadel of Troy, where was the temple of Apollo, E 446 afterwards called ri liipyaiiov (cf. 'IKiov by Homer's "IXios) or tA Hipr/afia. The
:

'

'

Libya. All these words are possibly connected with a, stem rpiro-, meaning Jater, which appears in t/)(tmj', 'AjU^iTpiT?;, Skt. trita (Fick). Ameis suggests that this may contain an allusion to the myth that all the gods were children of Okeanos and Tethys (S 201) Athene has no special connexion with water, Another derivation (Eustath. ) from an alleged Tpi.Tdi=head (i.e. born from the head of Zeus) lacks all trustworthy con;

firmation. the epithet

The
is

original significance of

not now to be discovered,

See note on
FlSoiro,
is

6,TpvTiSjvq,

tragedians use it in its primitive sense as a common name, ' citadel ; it is doubtless conn, with iripyos, Germ.
'

Burg.
515. TpiTor^NEia, also
39,

183,

derived by the Greeks from a river Triton, variously located in Boiotia or Thessaly, or from the lake Tritonis in

7 378

the F of apparently wrongly adapted from ii.edi.ivTa in N 229. can of course read the sing, here with one MS. but it is not Homeric to apply the participle to the S/juXos at large. See note
516. juegi^ntqc,

B 157. violating

Wa

on 232.
517.

4n^8Hce,

i.e.

prevented

his

190
j(6pfiahb(i)i
icvr]p,r]v

lAIAAOC

(iv)

yap ^XTjto irapa a-^vpbv oKpooevTL

a<yb<i

Ze^bTeprjv /SaXe he &pr]iKav

'Jfj,^paabBr]<;,

dvBpa>j',

Uelpox;

09 ap'

Alvodev

etkrfKovOei,dvat.Brj<;

520

dfi^orepto

Be revovre Kal
o

oarea Xda<;

a.'^pK d'jrrjKoi'qaev

viTTWi ev KOvuTjiai
(j)iXoi,<i

Kainreaev, d/M^o)
dvfiov aTTOTrveicov.

')(elpe

erdpobcTi Treracrcrai;,

B'

eireBpafjuev

69 p
eic

k/SaXev irep,
B

Tieipw;,

ovra Be Bovpl

"Trap'

6p,(j)a\ov

apa

nrdaai,

5'A5

yvvTo yafial yoXdBe^, top Be (tkoto^ oaae KaXv\jre.

Tov Be @oa9 AlraXo'; direcrcrvp.evov
(TTepvov vTTep jjba^oio,
d'Y'^ifioXov
irarfj]

^dXe Bovpl
')(aX,KO<i.
'e<y')(p<i

B
eic

ev irvevijuovi

Be ol rjXOe @oa9,

o^pifiov
^i(f>o^

iaTrdaaTO arepvoio, epvaaaro Be

reoi,

o^v
atvvTO Ovfiov.

530

o ye
B'

yaarepa

rvyjre

fieaTjv,

e/c

S'

rev-^ea
priiice<i

ovk dweBvae' irepia-Trjaav yap eralpoo

'^'yX'^'^

dKpoKOfuii BoXi'^
irep

X^P""'^ e^ovre';,

ol

I fiiyav
a.7ro

eovra Kal
o

i(p9ip,ov

Kal dyavov
ireXefjii'^Or).

(bcrav

a<^eia>v

Be ^aaadfievo';
Pap. 7.

535

518. 6Kpu6eNTi

CJMOPKS
522.

520. neipcoc

Hpcoc Strabo.
:

1|

Sc ^

NS. H.

II

ftXHXoiieei Q.

6nH\\o(HceN
||

CP

Vr. a

dnHWoiuceN L dnH*\oicdceN
527.
fi
:

524. On^SpajueN Pap. 7.

nep

juin
:

GNS.

dneccujmeNON
1|

GMOTD

{supr. k) Harl. a b, Par.

c^,

Mosc. 3
:

JUCNOC Ar. Sixwt.

320.

528.

529. SiuBpiJUON

On^p Crnb M C'GHJMOiPQ.

Inecci^ueNON {imkp Harl.

531.

dnecciijueNON or ^neccii-

a).

oYnuto

nXeOuoNi Phot. Lex SpNuro P. 535.

noXeuixeH GJLT.
escape

E/cro/ia

5'

avrov

/lelvai

SXoLT) fimp' itriS-qixev.

a 370 only). It seems to mean utterly, though this creates some difficulty in
the explanation of
ro/t

520. ndpcoc is the reading of all mss. here and in 525, though in B 844 the
is more correctly Heipooj. 521. TENONTC H. generally uses the dual, apparently from a belief that the tendons always went in pairs. itIvto. rh Terafieva peOpa. ThovTas^Ofivpos Xiyei, Ar. dNaiaiic, reckless ; on T 478 ; cf. 396. or perhaps inhuman comes nearer to the idea of the stone subject to no aldiis for the opinion of mankind. Compare 139 (where, however, there is no intimation of the stone doing any harm to a human being), and the famous description of the stone of Sisyphos, A 598. Aristotle {Met. iii. 11) mentions this as a case of the attribution of human qualities to lifeless objects. 522. Sxpic recurs IT 324, P 599, in all cases in description of wounds (the form (Sxpi as a preposition with gen.

form

^f ^'^
1 n 527.

a' , ;,i j-i evidently

599, q.v. ^ r represents a ^ 1. f lost

dneccuuENON: vulg. iiteaa. but advance of Peiroos is completed in ^^^ ?*> 1 ^^ '^ '^e natural to suppose *'i^* '^^ '"^ "^ retreating. The usual '7' liowever, is iwcdfra (N 567, S 409, direcriTifievov seems rather ^'"^ ^l"-)' strong for mere retreat. Hence iirea-^iithe alteriiative read by Ar. in one >^''h ' ^is editions, is perhaps more suitable, especially as Peiroos is wounded in the ^''^^^' o' ^^ ^^^ ^^ck.
;

533.
Utri.Sei'

aKp6Kouoi
Kop-havres,

cf.

B
iv.

542 "A^avres
there.
i\j/i-

and note

X""""' &vSpe^, Pind. P. means the same thing.

172, perhaps

535. neXeufxeH, staggered

was shaken

by the attack,

cf.

443, II 612.

lAIAAOC
w?
ri

(iv)

191

T<B

iv KovliTjtcn Trap'
fiev

oKKriKoicn reTda-Orjv,
'^Trecmv ')(aKKO'^iTmvaiv

Tot

p7]iKa)V,

^yefiov6<!'

iroXXol Be TrepiKreivovTO koI aXXoi,.

evdd Kev ovksti epjov dvqp ovocrairo /MereXdaiv,

o? Tt? er
hivevob
a/3\,r)T0^

koI dvovraTO<;

o^i'i

j^aXicSii

540

Kara fieaaov, ajot Be e IlaXXa? 'A.drjV7} avTap ^eXecov direpvKOi epmrjv '^Lpo<s eKova iroKKob jap Tpwmv Kal 'A'^ai&v Tj/jbart Keivwi,

irprjvee';

iv
r'

KOViTjicri,

Trap'

aX\riXoo<7i reravro.
(e corr.)

3'

536. TCO ^proN 0.

c)

oY

r"

G.
:

||

nerdceHN Z>J

Q.
c

539.

oCi,
:

541. diNeOei
:

GH.

||

Srei

GN

[supr. oi)

PQ

k^ SrH

ti (Ar.

?)

A.

||

{supr.
t)

oi).

542. liXoOcd

over

HJi

(?)

{nhp Eust. iXoOc' ^iip QR iKoQca ainhp OT.

A
||

{supr.

a over

and u over

{s^ipr.

dnepiiKei

DQ.
first syll. in arsis. But the not allowed in this place in 9 732, 694, and other cases

539. For oOk^i there was a curious variant otf Ke ti. ; it is not quite clear from the scholia whether Ar. adopted If so, he probably did it on it or not. The the analogy of &v kcv in 127. repetition of Ka> would be quite unoixiTi. gives a perfectly Homeric, and

has the
hiatus
503,
is

good
this,

sense,

viz.

'

it

had now come

to

that none could make light,' as might conceivably have happened before. See I 164 and note. UGreXec^N, entering the fight.

by
*

540. SBXhtoc by missUes, diNoiiToroc thrust, as usual.

where hiatus occurs before drd/j, it is always in the principal oaesurae. ^pui^N, rush, impetus. 543. Bentley and Heyne, followed by Nauck and others, consider the last two lines of the book as spurious. The words fiuaxi KdNCON, in combination with the plupf. t^tonto, certainly look as though they belonged to the end, not to the beginning of a day's fighting, and may therefore have been a rhapsodist s 'tag meant to wind up the end of a day s
recitation,

I '

542. The MS. readings seem to point to an original e\oO<ra ardp, which is

supported by the fact that airdp always

and omitted when A was immediately followed by E. P. Knight suspects 539-42 as well.

INTEODUCTIOlsr
With
this

book we come upon the

first of

the aristeiai, sections of the Iliad

in which a single hero comes to the front and for a shorter or longer time The title assumes a prominence which does not elsewhere belong to him.
AtOjUTjSovs

dpia-Teia
(ii.

is

as

old as

Herodotos,

Z 289-92

116).

The

restriction of the

who quotes by name to E dates of

that

name

course only

from the present division into books, and the wider use recognises the fact In the early part of Z Diomedes that E and Z are a continuous narrative. is as prominent as in E, and the account of Hector's visit to Troy is based entirely upon a state of things in which Diomedes has struck more terror into the Trojans than ever Achilles did (Z 96-101). But though the narrative of the two books now forms a single story at least with the exception of two episodes, the duel of Sarpedon and Tlepolemos in this book, and the meeting of Diomedes and Qlaukos in the next, for these are but loosely interwoven into the texture yet none the less the structure of this part of the Iliad presents a most difficult problem. Leaving for later consideration one of the most glaring contradictions in the Iliad, that between the acts of Diomedes in E and his words in Z 128, we find in the former book itself such confusion of motive and peculiarity of style and contents as forbid us to regard it as a single and harmonious

composition.

The natural division of the book is into three parts (i.) 1-453, Diomedes makes havoc of the Trojans, and, though wounded by Pandaros, returns to the fight, and drives Aphrodite bleeding from the field (ii.) 454-710, Ares and Apollo rally the Trojans, and Diomedes for a while the principal episode is the killing of Tlepolemos retreats to the background by Sarpedon ; (iii.) 7 1 1-909, Hera and Athene come to the aid of the Greeks, and Diomedes wounds Ares with the assistance of Athene. The general plan of the Iliad is observed only in the fact that Achilles On the other hand, it is certain that the does not appear on the scene. balance of the whole story is seriously impaired by the deeds of Diomedes, who far outdoes any achievements of Achilles, the hero of the Wrath. Nor is there any clear allusion to the immediately preceding duel of Menelaos and Paris the words of Pandaros indeed in 207 contain such a reference, but they are betrayed as a later addition by the fact that they are an obvious expansion of the preceding line 188. As they stand they do little more than emphasise the complete silence of Diomedes about the gross treachery of
: ;

lAIAAOC E
Ms
victim,
or of the poet

(v)

193
imperative

who

misses

the

duty of calling

which overtakes the violator of the truce. It is patent that the Diomedeia was composed in complete independence of the two preceding books, and the passage 206-8 was only added afterwards when the Iliad was reaching its present shape. The duel of Sarpedon and Tlepolemos again stands by itself, and is
attention to the swift retribution

The introduction of so important a figure as never alluded to elsewhere. Sarpedon in 47 1 is singularly abrupt, and the Herakleidai are elsewhere The episode, like the death of conspicuous by their absence from Homer. Sarpedon himself in 11, is full of vigour, but like it is easily detachable from its context, and may have been originally composed for almost any part of the Tale of Troy. 699 is evidently meant to follow 606 (cf. 702 with 604), and the Tlepolemos episode unnaturally breaks the sequence.
But
it is

when we come

to the large portions

of the

book which deal

with the intervention of the gods that the real

difficulties are felt.

They

begin early. The short colloquy of Athene and Ares in 29 - 36 is entirely devoid of motive, and the allusion to the wrath of Zeus seems to imply the command to the gods to abstain from battle which does not in fact come till 0. Athene again intervenes in 122, when Diomedes has After the prayer of Diomedes in the been wounded in the shoulder. preceding lines, we should suppose that Athene merely healed the wound, as a god, from afar. Her unexpected presence on the spot and the instructions she gives to Diomedes to attack Aphrodite are in preparation for the important episode which begins with 330. Up to that line the rescue of Aineias by his mother runs the ordinary course of such rescues in Homer
1. 23) ; Aphrodite saves Aineias, and no more need be ,But with the attack on Aphrodite herself, we enter an episode which stands quite apart from the rest of the Iliad. We find ourselves in a world of myths of which we know nothing elsewhere. It is not here a matter of contradictions or inconsistencies, though they are to be found ; we are surprised, for ipstance, to find Athene in Olympos when her personal and the poet is clearly presence on the battle-field has just been insisted on much troubled with the question of the continuance of the fighting over Diomedes too thrice Aineias, when that hero has been removed to Troy.

(see for instance

said.

attacks Apollo in strange forgetfulness of the injunctions

Athene has

laid

the return to earth from Olympos is beset with such difficulties that the sudden introduction of Sarpedon is almost a relief from

on him.

In

fact

But more serious than all such minor difficulties obvious embarrassment. the un-Homeric atmosphere which reigns till we return to the original stream of narrative in 519. The third section, beginning with 711, bears a most suspicious resemblance, with its exaggeration of divine faculties to the verge of grotesqueness, It is pretty obviously a deliberate to the buffoonery of the Theomachy in *. attempt to outbid the wounding of Aphrodite, and various peculiarities in Furtherthe language all seem to point to a late period of the Epos. more it will be seen that the episode contains a large number of 498-9, and make nonsense 753-4 come from obviously borrowed lines.
is

here, for the goddesses

in place

here

it

is

791 is from N 107, where it is have left Olympos. simply untrue that the Greeks are fighting " at the

VOL.

194
ships."

lAIAAOC E

(v)

The arming of the goddesses in 719-52 is largely identical with 381-96, though the latter book is itself such a free borrower that little stress can be laid on this. But the description of the armour bears a strong resemblance to that at the beginning of A, a notoriously late passage and is in all probability expanded by a late hand. The whole book then seems to illustrate the process of concretion and expansion which mark the Iliad as a whole. To a real Aristeia of Diomedes as a nucleus, in which there was no intervention of the gods beyond the healing of Diomedes' wound, there are additions on the one hand of the Sarpedon episode, which may have originally been composed for some other place, and on the other hand the two woundings of Aphrodite and Ares, which can only have grown up where they now stand, one on the top of the other. And as usual we find that the more personal and human the interference of the divine element, the more suspicion of late origin

accompanies

it.

But

after all is said, these

weaknesses touch only the general structure

and in no way affect the beauty of the episodes, which, though confined within narrow limits, are in the highest degree vivacious and Sarpedon, the most striking of the few new characters to whom we varied. are introduced, is here, as on the rare occasions when he reappears, a remarkable picture, drawn in few and strong lines, of the purest aristocrat, with all the chivalry and not a little of the morgue of his more than princely place. In strong contrast to him we meet another new personage in Ares, the Olympian Porthos, whose deification is little more than an exaggeration of the swashbuckler's less attractive attributes it is the human Diomedes
of the book,
;

who

typifies all the nobler qualities of pious heroism.

lAIAAOC E
Aiojuiiidouc dpicrefa.

ev9'

av

TvBetBTjt Aio/jii]Sel
6dp(T0<i,
"v

IlaXXa?

'Adrjvrj

S&Ke

fievov Kal

eKBrjko^ /j,6Ta iraauv

Apyeioicri ryevoiTO ISe wXeo? ia&Xov apoiro.

Bale ol
dcrrep
e/c

Kopv6o<; re Koi aa7riBo<; aKafiarov irvp,

5

oircoptvm evaXijKiov, 09 re fMaXiarra

D,Keavoiowjjbcov,

Xap/irpov Trafupaivrjiai, XeXou/ieyo?

roiov ol irvp Salev aTrb KpaTO<; re Kal

mpcre Be /mv
rjv

Kara

p,e<7a-ov,

061 irXelcrTOL KKoveovTO.

Be Tt? iv TpcoeatTi Adpiji; d^veio<i dfivfiav, date

5. 8.

3.

Hdk GJ.
II

4.

ol

3aT^N oi Par.

daiedeoi

Ambr. and nvis

||

ap.

Eust.
6.

eK om. Q.

dcr^pi

G Ambr.
:

{A supt:) and

yp. Eust.

dNaXfrnoN Q.

noufaiHCi R^.

kXon^ONTO

Kai Spicroi H'.

oi is added epexegetically to and bence without a conjunction, But tbe variants Saie 5^ as e 234, etc. ol 4k KSpvBos and 5aK oi KdpvBos may point to an older Sale di ol Kbp. or rather, as van
4.

BaT^

5iS(ce,

L. suggests, the idea cf. S fire seems to vincible fury

it is

Saie Si f'(oi) ix Kbp.

For

The scansion biroipivbi, though rapid. invariable in H. is strange beside iapivbs Cf. dTX'"''"with r. -^ very conjectural explanation and etymology will be found in Schulze Q. E. p. 474. For the elision of -i of the dat. cf. H. G.
,

206-14, and X 134-5. The be rather a symbol of inthan a physical flame ; for not remarked in the sequel by fi'iend

376
6.

(3).

or foe.
5.

This

that of star of
Orion.'

fine simile is essentially like 26-9, whence we see that the

is

XeXouu^NOC, as 'Z 489 XoerpQv For the gen. cf. Z 508, etc. nau9aiNHici the usual subj. in relative clauses of similes (138 and often). Nitzsch an curiously read Trafji,<pcUin]<rL as indie. impossible form of course.
'QKeavoTo.
:

summer

Seirios,

'

the dog of

For 6ncopiN6c, which

rising
of
Seirios,

hence
of rather

must mean the 'dog-days,' the time

the
heliacal

on this line is interesting 7. Schol. as giving one of the few extant specimens of the method of Zoilos, the famous
'O/j.'qpopt.dffTi^

than what we call autumn, cf. also II 385, # 346, \ 192 (TceaXvla, as the

' '

Zw'iXos 6 'E(p4<Tios KaTr)-

The Homeric division season of fruit). of the year is into spring, early summer (dipos), late summer (dTrdprj), and winter,
and corresponds with the
fact that the

transition from the heat of summer to the cold of winter is in Greece extremely

yopet Tov rdTTOv roOrov, Kal fiifA^erai t(ol TTonjTTJi 8n \lav yeKolus ireTrolrjKev iK Tuv &liav TOV Alo/m'/iSovs Kaib/i.evov irvp- iKivSiveme yhp &v KaTa(t>KexS9ivai, 6 ijpm." The strokes of the lash do not seem to have been very formidable.
9.

For this exordium

cf.

576.

196
ipevi;

lAIAAOC E
H(^at(7Toto"
'ISat09 re,

(v)

Bva

Se oi
iii

vlie<;

rjaTfjv,

10

^rijeii^
Tco

fid'^r]';

elSore Tratriy?"
opfj/rjOrjrriv

ol

a/iroKpivdevTe ivavTuco
acj)

Tcb fiev ol

iTTTTOuv,

S"

d'jrb

'vdovo<;

apvvTO

Trefo?.

ore

St)

(7j(ehov fjaav

eV

aXKriKoiaiv

lovTe<;,

^rjyev^ pa irpoTepo'; Trpotei BoXi'^octkiov ej-^o^TvSetSeco

e'ly^eo?,
S'

15

VTrep

a)p,ov

dpiarepbv r]\vd' dKCOKrj

6

ovS'

e^aX' avrov.
8'

varepc; &pvvTO '^aXK&i

TvBetB7j<;-

ToD

ov-^ aXiov ^e\o<i eKcj)vye '^eipo<;,

aXX' e/3aXe
ISato?
ovB'
8'

(nrjOo'; /j,eTafid^iov,

uae

S'

d^'

Xiriraiv.

diropovae Xnrobv irepcKaWea Bicppov,

Trept^TJvai
dBeXcfieiov KTap,evoio-

20

erKri

ovBe yap ovBe Kev auTO? inreK^vye Krjpa fiekaivav,

aXK
CO?

'

H<pataTo<; epvro,
ol
firj

Bij

aaaae Be vvktI Ka\v^a<;, ivdyyv yepmv aKa-yripuevo^ ecTj.

||

10.

iepeiic
:

GHJMOPQ.

ui^e* L.
|i

||

ficTHN

(mpr. cr)

flcaN 0.

11 om. Q.
:

iSoTe

Hthn Ambr.
:
||

{p. ras.)

JL

ficeHN

NQ
:

dnoKpie^NTec ^NQNTioN

OQ
II

(Harl. a supr.)

dnoKpie^NTe 0.
:

dnoKpiNO^NTE AHP ENONTfco ACDJLT Ambr.

12.
:

6pjaHeriTHN DLNOQ Ambr. cbpuHei^THH Q (including A, T.W.A.). 13 om. C. 15. npdTepoN Q. 16. Tu3ei3ou G. 17. 5' &CTpoc 3fe deih-epoc Tr. a. 20. ln6pouce N. dn6pouceN IBcIjn P. 21. nepiuelNai PQR. aaeXveoO Q.
|| II

10. Hephaistos, like Athene, though represented as allied with the Greeks, is worshipped in Troy. Kcthn here only. dnoKpme^NTe, separating them12. selves from the throng, oi for the dat.
:

after ivavrlos

of.

only here used which sense the gen. is commoner. 17. a{n6N seems to be used in the later weak sense = /uv, not to contrast the man with something else. Van L. conj. l^aX^v F', 6 di Seirepos, on the ground that, except in the identical 11 479, deirepos, not OcrTcpos, is always used
in this sense. 19. jtiCTcmdzioN=,ueT(i toU /iafois, between the breasts. For similar cases, where an adjective compounded with a preposition and a substantive expresses the same idea as a preposition governing a case, we may compare /xeTaS6pnos (iuera Sopirov) S 194, /leraS^/iios, Karaff^iMos,

I 190, 67, but it is of hostile meeting, in

(as in 267) is rather a neuter used as an adverb than an adjective agreeing with a-T^ffos. 20. dn6pouce, either in order to escape, when oiiii = ami not or to defend his brother, when oiSi but not' (so Schol. A). KarriyopsT koI rotiT-ou toC rdwav 6 Zwi\os, Sri Xiax, yeXolas ireirolriKa> 6 ttoitjt-tJs t6c 4"l<'^t
' .

word here

'

'

'Idaiov

diroXiirdvTo,

rois Xirirovs

xal

to

dp/ia <l>eiyei.y tois iwiroi.!.

21.

/idivaro

yhp fmXKov irl

For daeX9eioO Ahrens, no doubt

:

rightly, reads &Se\<pe6o

this alteration

can always be
occurs,
22.

made wherever

and all other cases d5e\0e6s in Homer.

dScX^eioC are from

Schol.

On

the

double
i)

oij3^

A
toS
:

rightly remarks, ^a-nv

i.e.

fiLa fibi iirl

irpdy/iaTos, Baripo, Sk iirl roC trpoaiiirov

iirapdipios,
;

and others
fierd,

and

^iro/i^dXioj' (H 267), for the special use of

expressing 'between' two or more things, compare in later Greek iieralxiuos,

liiraKiaiuo^, liiTdKiixio^, IxsTairipyLov.

The

the second oiS^ goes with auris and contrasts the two persons ; the first contrasts the two events (one real, the other hypothetical). Cf. B 703, Z 130. 24. oi, i.e. his old priest, their father, ^Kaxi^ueNoc, according to the traditional explanation, is a perfect with 'Aeolic

lAIAAOC E
iTTTTOu?
S'

(v)

197
25

e'feXacra? [Mejadiifiov Ti/Seo? vto?

67rt
vfja';.

B&Kev eTalpoicriv Kardjeiv KotKai;

Tpw6?
TOP

Se fieydOvfioi eVet

I'Soi/

ule

Adprjro^
-Trap'

fihi

dXevdfievov, rov Se Krdfievov

9vfjb6<;'

o'^ea^i,

iraaiv opCvdrj
yeipo^ e\ova-[

drap YXau/ewTTt?
irpocr'qvha
/j,iai<f>ove,

'Adrjvr]

eVeeero-t

Oovpov 'Aprja'
Tei'^eanrXrJTa,
A'^aioii^
kvBo<;
ope^Tji

30

" Ape?, "Ap6<} ^poTciXoiye,

ovK av
vmI he
Brj
,

TjOftia?

fiev

id<rat/j,ev

Kal

fidpvao'd

oTTTTOTepoicrt traT'qp

Zeii?

-^a^dofjueffOa,

Ato?

B'

dXecofieda firjviv."

W9

eiTTOva-a

fid'^rj'}

e^rj<yar/e

dovpov "Apija.
rjloevTi

35

TOP (Lev eiTena KaOelcrev

Tpa>a<; B

eV

AKafidvBpaii,

S' avBpa eica<TTO<; dva^ dvBpatv Aya/iefivcov dp^ov 'AXt^mvcov, 'OBiov fMejav, eic^aXe Bl^pov irpoiTmi, yap (7Tpe(p6evTi p^era^pevcoi, ev Bopv irrj^ev

exXtvav Aavaot' eXe

TTjOWTO? Be

fj^efiovrnv.

'

40

a/jLcov

fieacTTfyvt;,

Bid Be

<7Tij6ea-(f)LV

eXaacre.

[Boinr7](rev
27.

Be Treadiv,
G'^.

apd^rjae Be Tev-ye
:

eV

avToii.^

d^

d^

28.

dXeudjUENON
||

ainhp MQ. {supr. i). TeixeciBXAra Zen. King's^ (Par. a supr. d supr.), yp. 6p^3oi 33. 6pfeei Vr. a^ c ^dccouGN P.
444).
29. 6piiN0H

MR

GMQ
:

DG^PQ

xaz<5"eea R.
38.

36.

uhl

dXeubjueNON An. (in lemma At. ? v. 30. 4XoOca gnecci G. 31. reixeci nXfixra D. 32. L (siijar. h). 34. XQzcbueea juer^neira S. KaudN3pco(i) C {p. Sneira
;
:

||

ms.) GLQR'. om. ACT* Eton.'

accent '

npuTOC

npdrepoc H.

41 mn. Lips.'

||

iou.a> J.

42

and so the infiu. dicdx'i<r8ai. ; would seem preferable to regard these forms as non - thematic presents (-ff. G. 19) of the e- stem aKaxe-, of which we have a trace in the aor. There is a perf of different i,Kaxn<^^But
it

formation in aKrix^Sarai

P 637,

dKrix^/i^vos

reduplication in this verb extends through all forms. oKdXricrdai is

29.

The

an analogous
31. 'Apec,

ease.

a word without change twice in immediate succession, common though the practice is in later poets ; a long list of instances is given by Bekker Zf. 5. 194. The most similar phrases in H. are alv66ev alvws, olbBcv olos, and others which will be found in the exhaustive catalogue given by Bekker I.e. TeixecinXflra, coming near to walls, in hostile sense, like iirXrivT' dWijkqi.n A 449,
else repeats
etc.

"Apec

see

Appendix

for

the scansion of "Apijs, and for the effect of the first arsis in lengthening a short The name is found with long syllable. o chiefly in the last foot, but occasionally in the first (518, 594, A 441, etc.), more rarely in the second (827, 829), and in all oases in arsi. fourth, S 264 Bekker, following Ixion, wrote the second word dp^s, taking it as the adj. of which the compar. and superl. dpelwv and dpuTTO! are familiar, but it cannot here be separated from the proper name. It is, however, remarkable that H. nowhere
;

33. 6nnoT^poici,

i.e.

to see to

which

party Zeus will give, a word of quite unknown 36. fiT6eNTi signification, occurring in this place The obvious derivation from ifCiiiv only. is hardly possible for phonetic reasons and -rjC^v is always used of the shore of iirl FiSevn the sea, not of a river, cf. Et. Mag. irapd rb iov Brandreth
;

I6eis

Kal TrXeovatr/uoi toS

r/

ifAeis.

37. SkXinon, as Lat. inclinare aciem, 40. npc&Ttoi crpeipe^NTi, to flee before all the others.
i.e.

turning

198
'IBofievevii
S'

lAIAAOC E
dpa ^olaTOV

(v)

evrjparo,

Mriiovo<s

viov

^copov, 09 6K TdpvTji; epi^coXaKO<; etXrjXovdef

rbv

jjiev

ap

'\hofieveii<s

ZovpiKKvTO^ ^y^ei fiaKpcot

45

vv^

"irircov ein^rja-ofievov kutcl he^iov (Ofwv

B'
e'f

YjpiTre

o')(kmv,

a-rvyepo'; S'

apa

fiiv

a-KOTO<;

etXe.

TOP

fjLev

ap'

'lSo/ji,ev7]o<;

icrvXevov

depd'TrovTe';'
Oifjprji;,

vlov he "liTpo^boio %KafidvBpiov, aip^ova

'ArpeiSrj'i

Mez'eXao? eX'

e'Y')(ei

o^voevn,

50

icrOXbv OrjprjTfjpa-

StSafe yap

"AprefiK avrrj
iiXr].

^dXKei,v dypia irdvTa, rd re rpe^ei ovpeaiv

dXX' ov

01

Tore je

^(pala'fjb

"Apre/it? lO'^eaipa,
eiceKaa-To-

ovSe eKr)^o\lai, rjiaiv to irpLv y

43. l:pi4paT0 J'
(e

corr.) J, yp. ^NijpaTO

).

T^KTONoc
a.
II

(e corr.

44. ucibpou Q. 45. JULOKpui

:

Vr.

AXHXoiieei Q.

uaioNOC KiJpciTO R (e in ras.). is. SpNHC ^k t' SpNHC GJ Cant. y;aKnS) JL. 47. cic6toc : xi.6poc MN.

\\

||

48. cii\eoN ce\o) ijaTpoi

(p. ras.)

MNS
||

(alceXoi).

49. 51.

crpo^iiou J.

||

Kau^NapiON C
52.

GLQRSVr.
53.

a,

Mosc. 1

Q.

re om.

GLNR.

airrk: kaakk PQ. xpafcu^" eaNdroio n^Xcopa Zen.

{e corr.).

xd:
||

54. aTci G.

npiN {om. r)

GLMQ.
satisfactory etymology of either word has been given. 50. dsuoeic : 6^is : (paiSifibeis (N 686) According to <paldi.fi,o$ : cf. also /ietrijeis. Gbbel (de epith. Horn, in -as desitientibus) all forms in -eis are derived from substantives, and thus these two words must come from the neuter of the adj. used sub:

44. TdpNH, 7r6Xis KvSlas i) vvy 2idpSeLS, Schol. A. What ground there was for this assertion we cannot say. 46. niBHc6jueNON
:

on the question

whether this form is really a future see G. % 41, where it is pointed out that in some cases the forms in -{rS/iriv are used as imperfects while in 244 it is

H.

called a future,

i'he latter better suits

di(ppov
^tn^riffoiUvoLffLv

stantively
i.e.

6^v6ei.s =furnished

with an 6^i,

379
:

alel

aid /SaX^orri he was about to mount,' it is one of the few cases in H. where the fut. part, is used otherwise than predioatively with a verb of motion. The words fipine is See 3^. a. 244. 6x^coN do not afford any criterion, as they might be used of one who, as about to mount, had one foot in the
tiKTTjv

ykp compare
If it

sharp point;

<l>at.SLii.beis=endiied'wit'h,

608
'

eoiKiis.

means

as

gleaming armour. One old derivation was from <i?iii;, 'made of beechwood,' but the termination -eis never indicates material ; and the spears of Homer are always made, not of beech, but of ash. But see Eur. Seracleid. 727
tpalSi/ia, i.e.

Teixv

K6;Uifc,

x^P'

^'

l>'6es

6^ir]v,

and

Archil, ap. Schol.

d^&r] TTOTaro.

(Porphyries) Z 201

chariot. eepiSnoNTec, 48.

;

the wider sense has only one Bep&Trav, an immediate squire, who in personal attendant or the case of Idomeneus is Meriones. 49. aYuoNa: a word of doubtful meaning and derivation. Eur. Hec. 90 evidently took it to mean bloody,' which will not suit here (Aisch. Supp. 847 is hopelessly corrupt). It seems natural to connect it with ai/xiiXos, and translate 'wily in the chase,' but no
' '

here retainers in generally each hero

'

53. Zenod. here had the remarkable reading xpct^<rjue^ davdroio TrAwpa, which he can hardly have invented for a somewhat similar use of iriXapa we might compare B 321 Seivh ir^Xapa deup, 'dire portents,' and as the word in H. is always used of living creatures it may be paralleled by B 302 K^pes BardToio. It is a serious question if this is not a case where ,' faciliori leotioni praestat diffieilior.' iox^aipa, pourer of arrows, cf. 618 Soipar' Ix^vav : not of
;

course from xo'pw.

lAIAAOC E
aXKd
fiiv

(v)

199
55

ATpetSrj<;

BovpiKXetTo^ Mej/eXao?

Trpoadev edev tpevyovra /Merdcjipevov ovracre Bovpl

[mfimv p^acrrjyv<;, Sth Se
rfptve he
irpTjvrj';,

crTijOecrtfuv

eXacrcrev].

dpa^7]<re Se rev'^e
evijparo,

eV

avT&t.

M.rjpiovrj<;
'

Be

^epexKov

TeKTOvo<; vlov
60

Ap/MOViBeco,

OS xepaXv iiricrTaro

Tev'^eiv e^oj^a
09 Kal

jdp

fiiv

itftlXaro

BaiBaXa irdvra IlaXXa? 'AO-^vrjetaa<;

A\e^dvBpeoi TeKrrjvaTO
at
Trdcri
oii

vija';

dpyeicd/cov<;,

kukov Tpooeacrt jevovro

Tt

ol

avr&i,
fiev

iirel

Oeiov
Bt)

iic

decr^aTa

t^iBij,

Tov

M.T]pi,6v7]i;,

ore

Karifiapirre Bimiccov,
rj

65

^ejSXrjKei

yXovTov Kara Be^iov

Be Bia'irpb

dvTiKpv Kara kixttiv vtt ocrreov riKvO' d.KWK'q. yvv^ B epiTT oi/icofa?, ddvaro's Be fiiv d/j,^eKdXv\fre, TlrjBaiov B dp e'7re(f)ve M.eyri';, AvTrjvopo<; vlov,
'

09

pa

vo6o<;

pAv

etjv,

ttvku

B'

erpeipe Bla @eava>,

irocrei
(St.

70

laa
55.

^IXoitTi,

reKeacTi,

'xapi^ofievrj

doupiKXeiTbc DP doup), kXut6c A aoupiKXuric fi. 57 om. AtCDN'T' T by Bhosos) Lips. jueccHrii R. 58. &^ npHNi^c V fa hf^n MS Harl. a (7/). npHNPic MS Harl. a). 60. dpuoNidao G. ndNTO and noXXd Ar. Zi.xS>'s. 61. TeiiaeiN J {smpr. x^'n). 91X070 N 49i\Hce S yp. k^'iknae. 0. fi(i)Sei CMNPQ (and J swpr.). 64 0.9. Ar. ftl&H 65. Korduopne Q. 66. ivHk J. 68. fnOc p. 69. ui6c Q. 70. erpa9C PT.
: :

(added in

||

||

||

II

59.

TeKTONoc seems
its

to be

name derived from

like Tuxios

a proper owner's calling,

220, Aa(5aXos, Boi/KoXiwi/

22, $i7/Uio! TepiriddTjs

the minstrel

So the name of the father "Xpixuv means ^e joiner. In B 114 we have the patronymic leKTovlSrfs. 8c in 60 and 62 no doubt refers to the principal person,
330.
so that the craft is reprePhereklos sented as hereditary in three generations. always a subst. in H. 60. doidoXa the adj. being BatddXeos. 63. Herodotos was obviously thinking of this line when he said of the ships which the Athenians sent at the request of Aristagoras to help the lonians against the Persians, aBrai al v4e! dpxv KaKuv iyhavTO "EK\7)a-i re Kal ^ap^dpoun, V. 97. 64. Schol. A dBeTeirai, 8tl oix iiyi&s i^ev^vox^", of Taffi Kaxdv Tpdieffcn yivovro (Sa yhp airwi. re. eavTWL re. ^ di This ol dpSoToveirat vvv Sii ttiv dpxfl". scholion contains two diflferent views is that of the first down to airrQiL re Aristonikos and Ar., that ol standing at the beginning of the line must be ortho;
:

tone and therefore reilexive (see H. G. but that the reflexive sense is 253) inadmissible here, because the subject of the clause is yijes hence the line must be spurious. The second opinion is probably that of Herodianos, that the not reflexive oi is really anaphoric, ^aurfii), but that it is ( = aiTuii, not orthotone because it stands at the beginThe ning of the line (5ii tV o,pxvv). latter view is taken by La Roche (ff. U. to take ol It is, however, possible 141). airdi as reflexive = sibi ipsi, i.e. to Phereklos, who is the subject of the principal sentence though not of the
;
:

relative clause.
/J^v vavriXlas,

Schol.

A says, 'E\X(wfc6s

0:;(rix/57)ff|U6i'5oS^vaiTo?sTpw(rlyd7r^X^'''^<"

yeupyiai. dk irpoff^eiv, p,^ t^i 6d\d<Tcrr}i xp'^f-^t'oi' diroKiaaxnv eavTois Observe that eecibN iK re Kal t^v ttAXiv. goes closely with diacfiwra, cf. BeSiv &iro /iiiSea eWiis f 12. 224. 70. eoNci : see Z 298, Paley compares Eur. Andr. 224 Kal fmaThv ijSri

iroXKdKis

v68oi.<n

crois

iiriaxov,

I'Va

<roi

n-qSiv ivSol-rfv iriKphv.

200

lAIAAOC E
fiev

(v)

Tov

^vKeiBr}<; SovpiKXvroi;
Ke(f)aXrj<;

iyyvOev eKdoav
o^ei Bovpo-

^e^TjKst
avTiKpv S
ijpnre 8'

Kara

iviov

av

oSoi'Ta? viro jXcocra'av rdfie ^aX09.

8'

ev kovLtji, -ylrvx^pov
S'

eXe ^(aXKov oBovaiv.

"T-ilrijvopa

75

Ev/3U7rw\o?

'EvaifioviBr]';

Blov,

vlov VTrepdvfiov AoXottiovo?, o?

dprjrrjp

irervicro,

6eo<;

8'

pa %Ka/jbdvBpov w? rtero Br]p,(oi,,

vi'o?

TOV

fiev

dp' Ev/auTTi/Xo? 'Evai,p,ovo'i dyXao<;

irpocrdev eOev (fievyovra fieTaBpofidBijv

(pacrydvcoL
ac'^a<i,

eXaa

wp,ov

80

otto

e^eae

%etjOa.

^apeiav.

ai/iaToea-cra

Be %6t/3

nreBiai nreae'

rov Be Kar
iiap.ivqv

oaae

kXa/3e

7rop(j}vpeo<;

6dvaTo<; Koi /iolpa KpaTaiTj.

w?

oi

p,ev

nroveovTO

Kara Kpareprjv
rj

TvBetBrjv B

ovK av

yvoLr]';

'rroTepoicn fiereir],
p,eT

85

^e p,eTa Tpateaaov

ofjbCkeoi

'A^^atot?.

6vve yap ap. ireBiov TroTapwi vXijOovTt 60ta)?

y^eipdppeei,

o? t'

wKa

pecov eKeBacrcre ye<f)vpa<;-

TOV
72.

B'

ovT

dp T ye^vpai eepypevai la'^avomaiv,

73.
:

aoupiKXeiT&c P.
76.

doupf

x"^'"'^

M {supr. M

doupi

Harl. a has 3oupi

^;'

only) Vr. b.

is 6x^C0N A. b. DMP. 79 om. Q. finoafeeXe (not Harl. a). 81 om. Q'. R 6uiX^ei GQ Vr. a (P seems to have 6uiXeeN altered to -eoi). Ar. Par. h prju^Nai P.
||

KONiH(i)c(i) ADffPQRT Par. f g KONfHi 77. KQiidNSpou C {p. ras.) GLQR (supr. c) Vr.
:

dXXui fipine
78.

3'

^riero 86. djuiXeeN 89. ^epju^Nai

fNloN, the great tendon at the 73. back of the neck which holds the head upright K 456, S 495. The blow was thus given from behind. 74. imh Toue, cut away at the root (Cauer conj. inrb, which is needless).
;

up thrcmgh the teeth. 77. 8c, Dolopion, not Hypsenor for the priests do not appear ever to fight in H. 6pHTi4p cf. * 131 for the worship paid to the river-god Skamandros. 81. x^\pa=fore-arm, as often. 83. nopfOpeoc, dark used of what Ave call the 'cold' colours, from blue to violet. Cf. T 418 ve<j>i\'r] Si luv i./x<f>eKdXu^e Kvavi-q. Thus the metaphor may be taken from the approach of a thunderdN(S,
;

cloud.

o6k Bn TNoiHc cf. V 220. vjinter - torrent, of x^""^PP<>"> sudden winter rains or melting snow.
85. 88.
:

For ^K^Bacce Naber and Nauck conj. 347) but this would be more in place of the bursting of a
iKiaffire, splits (II
;

reservoir

here the

pietm'e

is

rather

that of the gradual carrying away of the banks. But compare the imitation in Virg. Aen. ii. 496 aggeribus ruptis cum spumeus amnis, etc. 89. iepnxnm, fenced close, drawn so as to make a fence to the stream. The r^9upai are evidently here enibamlcments along the sides of the torrents and this, not 'bridge,' is the regular meaning of the word in H. This, Fasi's explanation is sufficiently defended, perhaps, by IT 481 rj>pives Spxa^rai d/i(p' dBivbn Krjp, the midriff forms a fence about the heart. (ppdaaeiy similarly has a double use, (1) to fence in a space ; (2) to tnake a fence of, e.g. N 130 ((^pdfai/Tes rd 7^ppa Herod. ix. 61) and so also KaXiTTu, cf. note on 315 below. Compare also Virgil Aen. ii. 497 oppositas evicit gurgite moles (spumeus amnis). Most editors have adopted Ar.'s reading lepu^Nai, which is explained either 'joined together in long lines,' or 'bound' in the sense of ttokixiSs dpapmai. Neither of these is very satisfactory ; dpa always means to
; ; '

'

lAIAAOC E
OUT

(v)

201
90

apa epxea
S'

(.'ffp^ei

i\6ovT
TToXXA

i^a7riv7)<;,
utt'

or

e'jn^p[<77)i

aXwdcov eptdrfketov Ato? ofi/Spo';'

M?

VTTo

TvBeiBrji,

avfov epya KaTYjpnre koX' al^rj&v. irvKival KXoviovro ^aXaj'Ye<s

fiiv

Tpcocov,

ovB
CO?
cifi

apa
GUI'

fMfivov TroXee?

"jrep

eoj/re?.
vib<s

Tov B

ivoTjae AvKdovo<; dyXabi;

irpo edev

95

dvvovr
at-v/r

ireSiov

Kkoveovra

(fxiXajya';,

eVt

Ti/Sei'^T/t

eTiraLvero KafiirvKa ro^a,

Kal /SaX
6(opTjKO<s

eirata-crovTa,

rvj^mv Karci Be^ibv w/mov,

S'

yvaXov

Sia

eirraro iriKpo'; oicrro^,

dvTiKpv Se

Stecr^e,

7raXao-<76T0

alfian

dcoprj^.

100

Twt

S'

eTTi

fuiKpov avae Avicdovo'; dy7uio<; uto?"

" opvvcrQe, TjOwe? fjueyddvfioi, Kevrope^ linrmv

^i^XrjTai,
Stj^'

yap

dpicrro<i

'A'xaiMV, oiiBi e
et

0;/i.t

dva^j^r^creaOai,

Kparepov /8eXo?,

ireov

fie

mpaev dva^ Ato? Uio?

90. 92. &'
:

d-Tropvvfievov AvKiTjdev.
91.

105

4piOHX<SooN GPiQ.
o" P.
II

iniBpicei

CDLMQ
96.

iniBpiicci
Qjui
:

KdXX' Q.
c.

93.

nuKNoi

S.

np6ceeN U" Vr.

cyi^ceceai Ar.
eai J
:

97. Tuaeiaeco Vr. b.

:

98.

6n tux^n N.

T.

||

iniBpricei U. npoieeN U^

104. hike
:

&N-

Q
U^

Baeic cxi^ceceai

NOSU
f,

Par. b c g^ (and yp. J)

:

Shg" aicxiicec|{

di^e'
:

dNocxi^cEceai
(^

CLMQ

Far.

Lips. Mor,

dweii ^[Nacx^ceai G.

fi^oc

Ar.

JU^NOC

B^Xoc U^).
a time when it was a matter of course that the hoplite wore a Bdipi)^, and the mention of it therefore seemed indispensable. See App. B. 100. 3i&xs> ^^<^ <"* *^s ^"'S' through, cf. 519 Si' dixov 5' S^pifiov lyxos lo'X^105. The country of Pandaros is called AukIh here and 173 only the inhabiElsetants are always T/jfies (e.g. 200). where we only hear of the city of Zeleia

connect together by a rope or string' (of. o 460, " 296 Sp/iov yjiiaeav, riXiKTpoi.(nv iepiUvov, strung with amber beads), and the transition from this to the sense required for the text is not very simple. There is a possible alternative, to read the dains do not iipyii^ai, as an infin. hold it back, so as to keep it imthin the order is not natural. bounds; but 90. kpKea Vcxei F' taxH Brandreth, van L. But the regular order of words In any calls rather for Upa. F' ?p/cea. It is unlikely case one hiatus is left. that IpKo! ever had F; the only strong In evidence is c 102 ttotI kpdov affKrji. all other cases the F is either superfluous
;
:

or impossible. 92. Spra, agricultural works, especially

tilled fields 95. 89, etc.
;

see

751.

AuKdoNoc
The
There

u!6c,

Pandaros, see
riiaXoN

A
it

99.

ecl!>pHKoc
is

causes

difficulty.

no doubt that

of the cuirass but later on (112-3, 795-9) it seems clear that Diomedes is not wearing a It seems necessary to cuirass at all. suppose that 99-100 were interpolated at

means

the (front) plate

It is as Pandaros' home (e.g. B 824). impossible to say how the name of Lykia was attached to this obscure town. The only links with the well-known Lykia seem to be the name of Lykaon, the epithet \vK-qyeviis given to Apollo (A 101), and the fact pointed out by Fellows that in Lykia proper there was a city Tlos Whether there and a tribe of TXu6s. was any tradition which connected these with the T/3i2es we cannot Say. Of course it is possible that two sections of a Lykian tribe bearing that name may have settled in distant regions ; but it is more probable that the coincidence of

name
Aii/cios

is

merely accidental, especially as was not a native name (see note

on

101).

'

202

lAIAAOC E
w?
etftar

(v)

ev'^o/ievo<;'

tov

S'

ov /SeXo? wkv Sdfiaaa-ev,

O'^ea-cfyiv

a\X
eo'Tr),

ava'^^coprjaaf TTpoaO'

tinrouv Koi

KoX XdeveXov irpoae^ T^iravrjlov v'lov

ireTTOV
J^airavrjidSr],
epvaar)!,';

"

opcro,

Kara^rjaeo hi^pov,
iriKpov oiaTov."
"iriruiv

6<j>pa fioi

i^ w/ioio
e<f)r},

110

w? ap'
alfia
817

XOeveXo'i Be Kad'
m/cii

Trap Se crTd<; ySeXo?

B'

Siafnrepe<;

oKro y(afia^e. e^epva w/iov

avr]KOVTi^e Sta aTpeirrolo ^j.twi'o?.

TOT eireiT TjpaTO ^otjv ar/a6b<; Aiofi'^Bij'i " k\v6i fioi, alyio'xpio Ato? TeKO<;, aTpvTcovTj,
ev iroXificoi,
p,'

115

elf

TTOTe fioi KoX TraTpl <f}tXa <ppoveovcra irapea-Trjg

Brjtcoi

So? Be re

vvv avT ifie (pZXai, 'AdijvTj' avBpa eKelv koI 6? opfirjv ey^eo? eXdeiv,

106. 9cSt' ^neux^JUGNoc

MPEU
:

Vr. b.

diKil

yp. dsii 'Sch. Vrat. et

Mosc.
:

1'

dNaxaccdueNoc P. 109. Spce S Vr. A Bpceo NO Vr. a 0, Mosc. 3. 110. ^uoiTn Q. 112. &JUUN NQ. 115. JUOl ueu JNOQ Cant. uou Harl. a. 117. 9TXai (yiXai) ANST^ Mosc. 1, Eust. (and 91X0 U' <pfXa U^ 9iXe' fi. 118. 3bc hi tI ju' yp. 0) t6n 3^ t^ ju' is given as a variant in a corrupt Sohol. A v. Ludw. ad loc.
(Heyne).
107. imac^tapikcac
:
:

109. n^noN is here evidently not a term of reproacli (see B 235), but merely a form of courteous address. Cf. Z 55,

KaraBi^ceo cf. 46. diaunep^c, right through the wound, in order not to have to pull the barbs backwards ; the shaft of the arrow is of course cut off. Cf A 213 for the opposite process the barbs not being buried in the flesh the arrow is pulled out backwards. It is apparently implied that Diomedes wore no cuirass ; for we should have to suppose either that Sthenelos took off the back -plate, or that the arrow had pierced this also,
I 252. 112.
: ;

to H. and to the old monuments. Ace. to Studniczka it implies a mode of weaving in which an extra twist was given to the threads, thus producing a crapy or crinkled surface (Studn. Beitr. p. 64). But it is far simpler to understand it to mean no more than pliant, as in I 497, 203, T 248. iNHK6NTize, darted up ; the metaphor is imitated in Herod, iv. 181 dvaKovri^ei ^k fU(rov tov dXos Odcap ypvxpfiVi Eur. Eel. 1587, etc.
*:' as fi 335 l/cXi/es 516 aKoOeLV dv^pi K^jdofUvcot, Theog. 4. 13, Solon 13. 2 cf. K 278, etc. all cases of a god hearkening to prayer. drpurc^NH, B 157. 116. JUOl and narpi of course go to-

unknown both

115.

jmoi,

dat.

id4\Tjt<rda,

&

and was drawn through it. 113. Here again the mention of the XiTC&N alone seems clearly to shew that Diomedes has no breastplate for it would be strange if the blood were said to spurt through the tunic concealed by
;

gether,

'my

father,' in contrast to the

the breastplate while the visible breastplate itself is passed over in silence. The meaning of crpenxic applied to the chiton here arid $ 31 is very uncertain. According to the old interpreters it meant either ' woven a sense which cannot be got out of the word or its use or else, and this was apparently the view of Aristarchos, a ' coat of mail, chain or scale armour ; but this is untenable, as such armour is absolutely
'

emphatic i/iL 117. 91X01 this middle aor. is only used of the love shown to mortals by
:

gods, see 61, 280, T 304. 118. The variant rby 84 (or T6i'Se)

is

accepted by some on the ground that 36c may have been inserted to explain the construction of ace. and infin., for which

B 413. The change of subject in ^eeTrj, if it means 'that he may come,' is very violent, but no emendations are acceptable. It is simple enough to translate ' that / may come within spearsee

lAIAAOC E
OS
/a'

(v)

203
fie
(prjo-i

e^aXe
6t'
6<j)aT

<f>dd/j,evo^

koX eVevj^erai, ovhe

(j)do<!

hrjpov

oi^eaOat Xa/iirpov
ev'^ofievo'!,

^eXioio."
'A^jji't;,

120

w?

rov

S'

exXve IlaXXa<;

jvla S

edrjKev iXa(j)pd, TroSa? zeal j(elpa<; inrepOev

l(7Tap.ev7)

dy^ov B
iv

eirea "TrrepoevTa TrpoaTjvBa-

" 6ap<r&v vvv,

Ato/jirjBei;,

eVt

Tpdoecra-i,

pA'^eadai

ydp

TOi (mjOecra-i,

p,evo<;

irarpmlov ?jKa

125

arpop.ov,

olov e'^ea'Ke aaKi(7iraXo<s linroTa TuSeii?"

dyxiiv B

av

Toi air

o^OaXpwv
deov
r]Be
iretpcop.evo';

eXov,

rj

irplv

i-Trrjev,

o^p
TOi
p,r)

ei)

jivmcrK'Tji';

rip,ev

koX avBpa.
i/crjTai,

vvv,

ai Ke

6eo<;

ivddB'

y dOavdroidi 6eoi<; dvTCKpv p,d^ea0at Tot? dXXoi,';' drap e'i Ke Ato9 dvydrrip 'AcppoBoTTj eXOrjio'' es iroXep.ov, Trjv j ovrdp^v o^ei '^aXKwi." rj p,ev dp' w? elirovcr diri^Tj rfXavKa)Tn<; 'AO'^vri,
Ti (TV

130

TvSetBrj^ B

i^avTii
6vp,SiL

loav

irpop.d'x^oicnv

ip,i'^67}'

Kal irpiv irep

/ie/iacb?

Tpcoeaa-i p.d'^eaOai,

135

120. &6ij(eceai T.

121. qidyo P.
:

127. &' om. Q.

:

128.

ff
M.

(smpr. oi)
:

MNWT

nrNcicKHic N^O^

riKcicKeic

Q
r
:

n(r)Nc&cKoic O.

nNCOCKHiC h&^ koJ

||

^Ndpa
THN
r'

A3' ^NepcanoN Zen.

130. luk ti o!s 132. rriw r'

uk

cii
:

re

NS

u^ c6nep
Par. d

131.

ainhp JM.

and

tPin Ar. Six"'

ti^n &'

JM

oOTdcai Zen.

134. IsaOeic C.

135. Kal nep npiw G.

lAeiN, kill, is put first cast of him.' by a alight prothysteron, cf. O 206, A 251, and Virgil's moriamur et in media arma In all eases the second memraarrvas. ber, though precedent in time, is only

the later /coi;'^ which may of course have affected the mss. 129. neipcbueNoc, making trial of thee,
220, etc. 130. dNTiicpii is found with the last syllable short only here and 819 this may be counted among the linguistic peculiarities of the passages dealing with the wounding of the gods. 135. ueuac^c, a nominativus peTideiis, the construction being changed in the Kai is here following line, cf. Z 510. probably not and, but even, and is to be taken closely with nep, as elsewhere
;

secondary in importance.
is illicit
;

The hiatus

there
,

is

no other evidence of

an initial f and very many passages exclude it. avtf' iXeu' (Heyne) or dfdp' e\eav (Brandreth) are simple conjectures. coK^cnaXoc is proparoxytone, 126. though the verbal element of the com-

pound

the converse

employed in a transitive sense is the case with /uai.<p6vos. 128. The subj. nNc&CKHic is undoubtis
;

when the two words

line being thus

occur together
. .

the

edly right after S\ov, because the object of the past action is still future ; IT. G. It is noteworthy that the 298. 2. MSS. have with hardly any exception retained the forms yLvibaxdi and yino/j.ai, to*- is against the old Attic 717c-. common to Ionic, Doric, Thessalian, and Boiotian, and appears to represent

added asyndetically in For Kal irep at explanation of 134. the beginning of a sentence see v 271
/cai

'Axa-ioi.

x"'^^'^^" ""ep iovra SexiifieBa fiCBov, In all other instances Kal wep

a primitive Greek assimilation, through the stage gingii- (Brugm. Gfr. i. p. 364). On the other hand, it prevailed also in

Hence many follows the principal verb. edd. place the comma after ^id^B-q, and after /idxea-Bai, so that /lefiads the colon agrees with TvSetdrjs in 134. But this gives an entirely false antithesis ; Diomedes does not return to the battle

: '

'

::

204
Br)

lAIAAOC E
Tore
fJicv

(v)

Tpl<;

roacrov e\ev fievof, w? re Xeovra

dypwi,

ov

pd

T6

TTOt/i^j/

eV

etpoiroKOi^

oteaai,

')(pav<r7]i,

fiiv

avXrj^ VTrepaX/j,evov,

ovSe hafiacrarjiov
-TrpoaajjLvvei,

Tov
at

fiev

re cr6kvo<i ospcrev, eireiTa Be r

(TTaOfiov'i

dXXa Kara
fjiiv

Bverai,

to,

B'

iprjfia

<po^ecTaf

140

cuy^icTTlvaL

eV

aKKrjXTjtiai,

xe'^WTai,

avTap o ifififiam^ ^a6er)<; e^dX\Tat avXfj<;' w? fiefiaw^ Tpcoea-eri /liyi] Kparepb^ Ai,o/j,'^Brj<}. ev6 eXev Aarvvoov Koi "Tirelpova iroifieva \aS)V, TOV fiev inrep fia^oio ^aXaiv '^dXKrjpel Bovpi,
,

145

TOV

B'
,

eTepov
diro
B'

^i(f>ei

fieydXcoi kXtjiBu Trap'

r/S"

wfjbov

irXrj^

avj^evo^ &/j,ov iipyadev

:

diro vcotov.
138. xp<i<^cei
a).
c,

136. &H T^Te : Kai afi Par. f. eXeN Boudccei CQTHJ aauicci Vr. A. CO. tTnoi DJQR drxHcrtNai or irxicrflNai fi.
||

'ixen Ptol. Oroand.

II

141 om.
||

M {kab.
145.

Harl.
Vr.
:

flXXiiXoici

DHQR

6rxicMosc. 1 2
||

dWi^Xaici G.
doupi).

144. OniiNopa 146. ToO 8" Ir^pou Zen.

because,

MN

OneiNopa PQ.

doupi

xo^^iS J

{yp.

||

SXXon Vr. b

[yp.

grepoN).

147. Nt&TCON P.

although,
before.

but

he

was

eager

137. dirpOi, i.e. away from the habitations of men. 138. xpaucHi prob. conn, with the aor.
:

(^7r)^/)ao>',

^ae,
mean

e 396,

352,

369,

etc.,

But Ahrens would separate the two, and explains

grazed.
'

and meaning
to
vi.

; or the lion, enters associations of the frequent SSvcLi S/uXov, TriXe/iOC, etc., are in favour of the latter. 141. ir](icTTNai, elsewhere only with linirTov (P 361, x US, u 181, 449), are thrown doion in heaps. Many MSS. read ayxvi^Tiyai, perhaps on the analogy of

the shepherd, hides

in.

The

Xpai^u

strike,'

comparing

75 ^r^xpni/e h rh TrpSawirov t6 (TKTJirTpov, and Hesych. xpaiffrji.' Kara^va-qi, irX^^rii. aAXflc here = the wall of the steading from 140 it would seem that the stalls are regarded as arranged, with the shepherds' huts, around a courtyard cf. S 589, from which it is clear that such a sheep-station must have been rather extensive. 140. As the line stands rdi must be the subject, 'they (the sheep) are put to flight, being left alone.' 'ihe change from the fem. otecci to the neuter, and then immediately back to the fem. ai, is however very harsh, far more so than in the passages which are quoted as parallel n 353 fiijktAiv a'i re, A 244 x^^^^ aXyas ofiou Kal 6cs, rd ol dfnrera irOLfw,i' vovTO, $ 167 TtDi 5' er^poJt i] d^. H. moreover elsewhere uses epHuoc (this is the traditional Epic accentuation) only of places. If we reject 141-2 (see below) we can take the neuter in a vague sense, everything is deserted and put to flight. But it is then tempting to read to. Si dOcrai the nom. may be either fi.TJ\a.

Herod,

X 233, but the word is evidently a secondary formation from

TrponvTjffTtvai,

&yxto'Tos.

'

'

'

142. &uueuacj!ic answers to ij,eiuuis in 135 the lion, like Diomedes, is only the more aroused by the wound, cf. P 735. Bentley, feeling natural difliculty in the conjunction of ^/i/ie/ti6r with the retreat implied in ^|dXXerai, conj. e/i/iairiuii, cf. 836 but the inconsistency lies in the word i^iXKirai in its relation to the next line. It is feeble to say as furiously as a lion retreats, so furiously did D. attack.' Hence Bayfield would reject 141-2 as an awkward addition meant to supply ^yii/te/iaiis to answer fjie/xailis in 135 the real answer being sufficiently implied in a-84vo! S>pirev. There is no doubt that the omission makes the simile more effective but in the Epic style one would expect to be told the fate of the sheep. Bae^HC, as i 239 ^affel-ris ^KToBev aiXijs we should use the converse high. 147. nXfise: a change from the participial construction, as V 80. ^^praeeN
; ; ' ; ;
: '

so

437.

lAIAAOC E
Toil? fiev

(v)

205 Kal TloXvlBov,

ea<r,

S"

"A^avra
o yepcov

//.erwtj^eTO

wtea? EvpuSa/iai'TO? oveipoiroXoio 'yipovTOf

TOt<;

ovK
Be

ep'^ofievoi<;

eKplvar

ovetpov;,

150

aWa
I3fj

acjiea'}
fJLerct,

Kparepo^

^tofirjS7]<;

i^evdpi^e.
^ai.vo'rro<;

HdvOov re @6a)vd re
S'

vie,

dfi^w TrjXvyeTco, o
vlov
evd'
S'

ireipero <yi]pai Xvyp&t,

eirl

ov TeKer
<ye

aXXov

KTeaTeacri XiiricrOai.
S"

tov<;

ivdpi^e, <j>i\ov

dfUJiOTepci),

irarepi Se joov xal KijSea

oil

i^atwro Ovfiov Xvypa

155

XetTr',

iirel

^(oovre fidy^Tj^ iKvoarijaavTe

Be^aro- j(r]pa)arral Be Bia KTr^cnv SareovTO.

evS"
elv
to?
vla<;

Hpid/xoio Bveo XaySe AapBaviBao

eovTa<;,

evl

Bi(j)peot

'^i^e/x/iovd re 'Kpop.iov re.

d^rji,

160

Be

\emv

ev

^ovai Oopoav e^ av'^eva

t6n P (mjw. toCic). noXOeiSoN GN^O^ST (Eust. says that both : were ancient). 149. eupuu^doNTOC M. 162. e^coN^ JliT. 163. T^xe* U. 154. t^kbn 165. hiipme D^MNOQR (e corr. Sa' ^reipaTO H. 166. iucpoT^pcoN Zen. JMNPT Harl. b, Par. f. Cant. S Vr. a, b A, Moso. 1 3. \^'. b &u90TepoiN King's, Par. j. K^BeT A. nar^pi &^ : narpi ju^n re G.
148. ToCic
i|

-ei-

and

-i-

||

||

158. BoT^ONTai Herakleides.

159. 3iio

GH.
^<isci Q.

160.

l6NTac

e6NTe Aph.

of.

on

103.

161. Ssei

CJ (L

supr.)

NR

150. This line is susceptible of two different interpretations (a) the old mam interpreted no dreams for them when they
:

were amiing

(to Troy), i.e.

had he

fore-

a fatal objection that we should want future, not a present. 153. THXurCTco see V 175 it is obvious here that the word cannot mean 'only
:

seen their fate he would have kept them from the war ; (b) they came not back for the old man to wUerpret dreams for them. Though the second has found defenders, yet there can be no doubt that the The use of px6ueNoc is first is right. exactly the same as in 198 ; and the sense is quite what is wanted, though
the next line is added in a way which is not usual in Homer, as we should have expected to find it explicitly stated, if he had they would not have been killed.' But in the second alternative the mention of the discerning of dreams seems quite otiose, unless we are prepared to suppose that the old man thought that a specimen of his peculiar skill would be the best welcome for his returning sons. Moreover, the word for return home is not A lpX<rBai. but vUraeaBaL or vonreiv. third possibility is given by the Schol. A, their father prophesied to them that But even they would not come lack. if such a construction of the participle could be admitted it would still remain
'

child."

158. Cf. Hes. Theog. 606 airotpeifiivov dtd. KrTJfTiv dar^ovrat xVP^'^rat. The general meaning of the word x^pcocrai is sufiBoiently evident from the context, 'inheritors of the bereaved father,' i.e. the next-of-kin, ol tiaKpbdev ffvyyeveX^ (Hesych.). The form of the word, however, is not so easily explicable it should have an active sense, perhaps originally 'those who divided up the estate of the bereaved for distribution among the tribe at large. But we have no evidence whether in Homeric days the reversion of property (i.e. chattels, not land) belonged to the family or the
S^
; '

; nor does the word itself recur, except in the two passages named, and Eust. explains it by in Qu. Smyrnaeus. dptpatnnTal, guardians, used by Soph. Aj. 512, and identical in form. 161. Mr. Auden (C. E. x. 107) calls attention to the accurate observation embodied in this line, quoting Selous Big Game Shooting (Badminton Library)

tribe

'

'

206
iropTio';

lAIAAOC E

(v)

^e ;8oo9, ^vXo'^ov Kara ^oaKO/ievdcop,

aficjiorepov;

w?

Toii?

ef

'vn-rroiv

TuSeo? vtos
eo-vXa'
165

/S^o-e

KaicS)<;
S'

aeKOVTa<i,

etreiTa he TCi^^e'

I'rnrov^

oh

eTapoicn SiSov /Mera vijaf eXavvecv.

crTi')(a<i

TOP
^rj

S"

IBev AtVei'a? aXaTrd^ovra

avBpciyv,

'ifiev

av re

fidj^r^v

Kol dva kKovov I'^-^eiauiv

el irov

HdvSapov avTideov
crTTJ

BL^rjp,evo<;,

ecpevpoi.

evpe AvKdovo<; vlbv dfiv/Movd re Kparepov re,

Be irpoad^ avrolo 67ro? re /iiv dvriov rjvBa' " TIdvBape, irov rot to^ov IBe "TrrepoevTev 6i(rTol
icSAo<i
Ti<;
;
ail,

170

Koi

ov tL^ toi epi^erai, evddBe y

dvrjp,

ovBe

ev AvKcrjv aeo

y
Br;

ev'^erat elvat dfieuvajv.

aXX' aye TwtS' e^e? dvBpl ^e\o<;, Ail %6t/3a? dvaaj(a>v,

o<i

T49

oBe Kpariet koi

eirel
ri<;

KUKOb TroXKa eopye

175

Tpoia?,
el
(Jbrj

ttoXXmv re koi eaOXSiv yovvar

iari KOTeaadfjuevo^ Tpaeaa-iv,
j^aXeirr)

eXvcrev

6e6<;

ipwv
162.
(>'

/Mr]Vicra<;,

Be

Oeov

eirt

fMrjvi<;."

n6pTioc

6ouk6Xou Zen.

166 om. 0'.

172. r' om. JQ.

||

6Xan<5soNTa P.
173. r' om. Q.

167.

6h

P.

169. eOpe ik

MOPT.
Vr.
a.

174.

Sipec

GJ
'

{yp. 'e<fec)

PQ

178.

lepwN G.
175. 83e, predioatiTe=fere ; of. T 117 Alvdas. SS' ?j3j;, a 185 prjOs Se fioi ^5'
la-TrjKev.

327 A single a heavy ox or using his teeth neck, or rather beast to break
i.

manner there
175. 162.

large male lion will kill a buffalo cow without at all, by breaking its causing the frightened its own neck ' in the described. So also A

175-6 = 11 424-5.

178.

ip&N UHNicac,
iiri/jte/juperat

like

rap S

y'

For iti Bentley conj. i)S4, on the ground that the point of the simile lies
in the double slaughter, and hence the plural ^oiTKoncv&av, which may, however, with a slight but natural irregularity, be taken to mean as they (i.e. one or other of them) are feeding. 164. KOKcl^c seems to go closely with oAKovrat, as 698 /ca/cuis KeKatfyijdra 6vfi6v,
'

65, q.v. The exact connexion of the clause X"^^"^ "HNic is not clear ; it may mean the wrath of a god weighs heavy
e/ca-ri/i/Sijs

eux^X^s

^S'

upon men, or it may go with the preceding, and the wrath cf the god be heavy upon us. The former will give a reason why, if this enemy be a god, it is not
well to provoke him further, the latter will explain why a god should condescend to such slaughter. But Ameis-Hentze

/3

266 KaKuis

vireprivopiovTes.

165. oTc : a.!/ to save the F.

Heyne,
88-9.

aW

Brandreth,

168-9. See 170. Hiiaa

A
:

only here with double

aocus., which is, however, often found with irpoa-qiSa and Tpoffieiire. have 'Epfjielav avrlov ijtfSa e 28, and "Exropa

We

el-Tre

60.
:

noO Toi TiSsoN of. 440 irov vi Toi lol; In the next line coi may refer either to rd^ov or to xXfos in the sense of famous skill.
171.
'

with Ar., iirtfirivLi, taking iin- to indicate wrath aimed in a particular direction ; on the ground that in all other cases where 'iin = iireffn it is used of the actual presence of something with a distinct relation to some person. This is a strong argument against taking the clause as a general reflexion ; but it leaves untouched the alternative of taking it closely with the preceding ei-clauae, and perhaps this is the most probable explanation, as iTn/iTjvi.s is a compound
read,

which

can analogy.

hardly

be

supported

by

lAIAAOC E

(v)

207
vl6<s'

Tov aSre irpoo'eenre Ay:aovo? aiyXao? " Alveia, Tpwcov ^ov\r)^6pe 'x^aXKO'^^trcovrnv,
acTTTLOi

180

TvSetSiji fiiv iyd) ye Bat<j>povi Trdvra ita-Kw,

iTTTTov?
el
S"

yivaxTKav avT^irtSl re TpixbaXeirji, T eicropocov crd<f)a S' ovk otS' el 0e6<; ecTiv. y dvrjp ov ^rj/Mi, Sat<f>p<ov TuSeo? vlo^,

ovx

earrjK

7 O'VevOe 6eov rdBe fiaiverai, dXXd tk dy^i dOavdrwv ve<^eK7}t etkvfievo<i cifiov;,
Ki,')(rjfjievov

185

o? TOVTOv /8eXo9 w/cu

rfirf

eTpairev aXKrji.

yap
fJLiv

ol

e^rjKa /SeXo?,

/cat

/*<

^d\ov

a)/j,ov

Be^tov,

dvTiKpv Sia
eyd)

Bcop'rjKO';

yvdXoio,
Trpo'idyjreiv,

Kai

i(j)dfj,7)v

'AiScovrj'i

190

l/iTTi;?

S
B'

OVK ehdfjbaaaa-

6e6<i

vv

rk

ia-ri

KOTrjei';.

Xinroi

ov Trapeaab koI dpixara, twv k

i7ri/3ai7]v
Bi(j)pot

dWa
KoXol

irov iv fieydpotat
irpcoTO'ircuyel'i

AvKdovo^ evZeKa

j^eoreu^ee?,

dfi^l Be jreiikoi
182. riNc&CKCo
||

181. JUIN

ukti

CKCON
o'
J.

Kixi^jueKoc S

187 a.e. Zen. J (yp. nu). tic toi C. 193. Juerdpoic HT. 194. 7,riv6S(noi iJ.eTiditKev An. (Ludw. conjectures that Zen. omitted the line and wrote npwTonareTc for n^nraNTOi in 195).
II

CJLM^N^U. 183 6.6. b r' 83' JP Cant.

:

(0 supr.) Harl. d; Ar. SixSs. Ar. Ynnouc 8' MQ.

||

P:

nrNcia-

c<i<pa

o6k Q.

184. &'
i|

185.

or':

83'

mpr.

188. r<Sp

{>

D.

191.

Q nO

8c' J.

di^

||

181. The variant M^" for juin may point, as Piatt says {J. P. xvii. 129), to an older /a^p ^7(i Fe. 182. There is no distinct trace in H. of the devices borne on shields which play so prominent a part in the Septem of Aisohylos, and are frequently represented on vase-paintings ; nor of course can the mention of the helmet be taken to indicate anything like the mediaeval But every chieftain would be crest. sure to adopt some peculiarity in the Cf. A shape of his shield and helmet. 526 eS S4 IU.V iyvdyv eipi yi.p d/up' Tpuq>aXeiHi see For &iwi,inv ^et trdKos.

dW-qi rb
iirl

/3^Xos, dXX' ^rvxev airoC. ov X^7ei Si Srt Ka$6Xov dTr^ruxec, dXX' Stc

Kaipiov

Tbirov

(pepdfievov

iraph-peypev.

But this explanation seems forced, and most edd. agree with Zenod. in rejectline. Nor is it a satisfactory resource to take ^rpaneN SXXhi as = brought to iiaught such a derived sense of dXXos is rather Attic than Homeric,

ing the

not sufficiently supported by A For the gen. toijtou, away from Mm, we may compare iraXiv TpdireB' vTas eoio S 138. Or we may take it, as gen. of hitting, with kixi^ucnon, just as it

and

is

120.

was reaching him.

189. An interpolated line to bring in the cuirass see on 99. 190. 'AiBconBT npoTdi);eiN, as "Ai'Si wpoux^ei' A 3. The name 'Ai'SuyeiJs occurs again only T 61 in H. it is not Pindaric, but appears rather to he a word of the tragedians. For npoYdijjeiN La E. would
; ;

on r 372.

we say 'if he is 183. el ee6c IcnN not a god'; the words imply a. slight disposition to accept the affirmative. Of. 7 216 Tli S' dtS' ei k4 wori aipi. pias dirorlffeTaL i\6iov ; Ar. needlessly
:

athetized the line, on the ground that Pandaros has really no doubt. But the very next words obviously imply at least a rhetorical uncertainty.
187. (ri Si.ir\T} irepieffny/jiivri) *" Z^jvioi ydp drpdwero Soros l/Bh-TiKep airiv.

I thought I had dispatched him.' 194. npcoTonareTc (with the rare con-

prefer irpoXdfai,

'

traction),

generally explained 'joined together for the first time,' i.e. newly

'

208
ireTTTavTaf Traph Si

lAIAAOC E
(r(f)iv

(v)

eKcicrTcct

Stfi"ye?

ifriroi

195

ecTTdcn Kpl XevKov ipeirro/j^evoi koX 6Xvpa<}.

p^iv

pot

paXa TroXXa jepav ai'^rira AvKacov

Bop,oi<;

ipyopevcoi eTrereXXe
'iTTTVoicriv

evi

irotr^rolaiv

eiceKeve

koX appacriv

ep^e^a&ra
v(Tpiva<;'
Tjev,

ap-y^eveiv

Tpcoecrai

Kara KpaTepaf
?i

200

aW'

iryo)

ov TriQopTjv,
p,rj

av ttoXv KepSiov
<f)op^rj?

iTTTTiBZ'

(j)eiBopevo^,

poi Bevoiaro

avBpwv
&)?

eiXopivcov,

elmdore^ eSpevat
e? "IXiov

dBrjv.

Xiirov,

avrap

-rre^oi;

elXrjXovOa,

TO^oiatv
ijBrj

-rrbavvo'!'

ra Be p^ ovk ap
apiaTrjeao'iv
etc

epeXXov

ovrjceiv.

205

yap Boiolaiv

i<f)f)Ka,

TvBeiBrji re koI ^ArpetBrji,

B'

ap<pOTepouv

arpeKe^ alp
198.

ecraeva ^aXcov, ijyeipa Be p,aXXov.

^K^Xeuce
l:K^Xeue H.
ft

'iui

eO Vr.

a.

199.

Ju.'

t'

||

^uueuaura
eh'
Sln 0.
||

Mor. Vr. c (and so apparently riy^s ap. Did.). aSaHN other.s (and fi). 203. aaHN Ar. DiR'tJ
:

201.

t'

Sn

yp.
:

204.

irbp
Q.
|I

DO

ainiip 8 P.

&

om.

etc

GMNO.
267.

||

fiXikXoMea 0.

205.

ap'

Bn

gueXXsN ADO.

made.

Cf.

In 6 35 we have
is

Kija irpijiTdTrXoop,

which

also translated

'making her first voyage.' But this is the a doubtful compliment to a ship
;

alternative, 'a first-rate sailer,' suits the context better, and so here of first-rate jjri'maric compacti (Doderl.), build,'
'

avoids the
Tfux^fs
line.

awkward tautology with vcowhich made Zenod. athetize the

Unfortunately neither the simple any of its compounds seems to involve the pregnant meaning of primarius, so that we have to acquiesce in the ordinary explanation. The same ambiguity is found in TpwrdirXovs, Eur.
irp&Tos nor

of irpunos are in classical Greek.) 195. For the practice of covering chariots with cloths when not in use cf.
ffel.

1531.

(Compounds

very

uncommon

Brandreth conj. irefis diiv is FlXtov ^XBov, comparing A 231, 230, 721. 205. fip' SueXXoN (or -ev) is the traditional reading ; but the rule against the trochaic caesura in the 4th foot would require d.pa fi^Wov, and presumably Ar. read this in accordance with his custom ' of omitting the augment ( 'laxws ") when possible. 208. irpeK^c this simple form recurs in H. only tt 245 oUt' cLp dcKas drpeKis oUtc Si' olai, where it is an adverb ; the form arpeK^ios is of course familiar. The original meaning of the word is not certain if it be conn, with rpiiru (Curt. Gt. Et. no. 633) and mean 'directly,' ' not swerving from the straight line,' it can here hardly be an epithet of alfw..
rare.

'

On

the other hand,

(SoXiic,

it

cannot be taken

B777.
200. For dpxeiieiN with dat. see B 345. 202. For the crowding within the city

with

which is too far off, and does not require an adv. to qualify it, as of itself it implies 'hitting the mark'
(oTi TpcEicac, KoX

walls compare S 286-7. 203. SShn only here with a, though

We
'

we have

dSiJirjie,

dSj/fcires,

etc.

The

variation in quantity is unexplained it is possibly here due to the sixth arsis, UStjv, which see Schulze Q. E. p. 452. Ar. read, will be right if the word comes from root so. {sa-tur, etc.) but this is not certain. See note on K 98. 204. The neglect of the F of "IXion is
;

So

oil phpai dTrXffls rb pi\os). therefore take it with la-a-aia, truly, surely, brought forth blood. Schol. B dvrl rov drpeK^cas eldov

must

oiiK ijTrdrTi/Mi. But 206-8, which contain a feeble repetition of 188-91, are almost certainly interpolated for the sake of the allusion to the 'OpKlwv <riyXvffis, an episode which is evidently unknown to the author of this book, who

airb,

lAIAAOC E
Tw pa
Tjfiarb

(v)

209

KaxTJt aicrrji

airo

iraaaaXov djKvXa To^a

IXiov et? epareivrjv
%a/3ti'

Twt

eKo/jiijv,

ore

210

r/yeofiTjv ei

Tpmecra-c,

(j)ep(ov

"Ekto/si

Bbcoi.

Se Ke voa-Trjo-co koI iaoyfro/jiat o^OaXfioicri

ifiTjV

7raT/3tS'

aKo')(pv

re xal
Kaprj

vyfrepecpei;

fieja Bm/mu,
(f)a><;,

avTttK
et
fir)

eiretr

air

ifieio

rdfiot dXXoTpto?
Oeirjv

iyo)

rdSe TO^a ^aeiv&i, iv irvpl

dvefjuaXia

215

')(ep(7\

hiaKkdcTCTa<;'
B'

jdp
B

fiot,

OTrrjSeV

Tov
"
/jur)

avT

Alvei,a<;

Tpdtoov dyb^ dvTLOv rjvBa

B'

ovTO}<;
iirl

djopeve

7rdpo<;

ovk

ecraerai,

aXXw?,
oy^ea^tv
220

TTpiv

y ay

vm

twcB' dvBpl

criiv

'nrivoiaiv Ka\

dvTi^lrjv iXdovre avv evreai ireipTfdfjvai.

aW
oloi
TO)

ejMwv O'^eoov eiriprjcreo, ocppa

"tt-jtoi,

lOTjai,

Tpaiioi

eTncTTdfievoi ireBiouo
BicoKefiev
'^Be

Kpanrvd
Zew? eVt

/j,d\'

evOa koI ev6a

(pe^eaOaf
225

Kal vwi TTokivBe cacocreTOV, ei irep dv avre

TvBei'Brji,

Aio/M-^Bei kvBo<;
fjvia

ope^rji.

dW'
Be^ai,
r)e

dye vvv p,d(TTiya Kal

iyo)
S'

aiyaXoevTa
ocppa fid-^tofiauifiol
B'

Tinraiv

diro^rjo'ofj.ai,

(TV

TOvBe BeBe^o, fMeX-^aovcriv

'hnroi."
bfcoi
(h
:

210. Bre t'

ap.

CE

fire r'

G.

||

4c Q.
:

211.

^KTOpi

innodiiuoiciN
ras.
)

An. 214. &uoTo

219. Tcbl&'

213. 04iipe9{:c

GJL^M
|1

Oij/Hpe^fec
a.

DNOPR
OQ

nvh
c.

Lips. Vr. b

JN
:

[p. ras.)

PQS.

rduHi Vr.
a. il
-.

215. el:

Sn G.
224.

218. gccai Q.

TMi D.
:

220. neipaeflNQi

(not Harl.

a).

n6XlN

yp.
:

n6tKiN J.

II

nep Sn

ken Vr.
d
j',

225. 6p4sei

{supr. h).
:

226.

nOn

ik

MN.
re N.

227.

anoBricouai Ar.
Vr.

{supr. finoj King's, Par.

o,

dnocoBi^couai Par. g niBi4couai Zen. GO'S Mosc. 1 3, and yp. Harl. a, Par. b. 228. t<5n

otherwise could not have failed to allude

to it again. 209. KOKHi aYcHi,

418.

6n6 nacdpe^a-

protasis has the opt. under the influence of the pure wish rdjuoi : we might equally have had fut. indie, as B 259
/j,T)Kin
. .

53, Penelope ^cflec /te7 iiri wa<rcrd\ov atvvro t6^ov.

:

cdXou

of.

et-qv,

el

p,^

di<TO),

where

212-6 are to be compared with ir 99-103, where 214 is not only repeated, but stands also in exactly the same position, as an apodosis with two protases, one preceding, the other followIt is possible to take Nocnicco and ing. compare, Icdij/ojuai as aor. subjunctives for another instance of an aor. form
;

again the constr. of the sentence is the same. 6XX6Tpioc a foreigner is of course
:

an inferior, and therefore defeat from such is the deepest degradation, 218. o6k Sccerai SWcac, no change will be made, nothing will be effected,
fiXXws has the connotation etc. 'better' in 6 176, v 211, and of. also A 391. The euphemism by which \Xws
till,

*<it//6/ni>',

D
if

704,
it

where

S^f/ecrSe

is

more

/ca/cffis

is

not Homeric,

be taken as aor. imper. than as fut. indie. But there is no valid reason against regarding them as (ut. indie, except that such a constr. is not In any case there is no appreciAttic. The second able difference in sense.
natural

219. nc& for

pm
irplv

475 read vu).

here only in H. (in o vmTuiid' Brandr. (with

vSiC rm d. van L. ictus-lengthening), 222. TptiToi, the breed of Tros. Cf. 291, 377. 265, A 697, T 230, 227. &no&Acauxa, i.e. when the time

VOL.

210

lAIAAOC E

(v)

TOP S' afire irpocreet.'ire AvKdovot aj\ao9 vio^' " Alveia, av /j,ev avTo<i e)^' rjvia Kal reo) I'mro)

230

fiaXKov
ota-eTov,
fjii)

v(j)'

rjvooj^ai

elmdoTi KayJKvXov apfia

(fie^cofieda

et irep

av avre

TuSeo? viov

TO)

fiev

ZeiaavTe fiarrjaeTov, ovS" ideXrjrov

reov (pOoyyov irodeovre,

iK<j)epifj-ev

iroke/JLOio,

vSil

S'

67rai'^a? fieyadv/Mov
KTeivTji,

TuSeo? uto?
Ittttov;.

235

avTco T6
8'

Kal eKd(Tar)i /jLwvv^a'i

aXXa av y
TOvBe
&<;

avTb<; ekavve re ap/iara Kal reco tTTTToj, iywv itriovTa BeBe^ofiai o^el hovpi. dpa (j}Q)vi]aavTe e? dpfiara iroiKiKa /Savre
ettI

ififjLe/j,aQiT'

TvBeiSrji

'^^(pv

ci)Kea<;

ittttou?.
vi6<;,

240

Tov? Be iBe 'ZdeveXo'i

atyjra

K.a'jravijio';

dyXao<;

Be TvBe'iBrjv eirea Trrepoevra irpoarjvBa" TvSeiBTj Ai6/j/r]Se';, ifJiSa Ke')(apbaiiive Ovfi&i,,

e-Trl

dvBp' opoo} Kparepcb

Iv

crol

fi,e/j,aa)Te

fia-^ecrOai,
et'Sta?,

aTrekedpov

e'X^ovreB'

6 fiev ro^cov

ev

245

TldvBapo';,

vto?
vio<;

avre AvKdovo^
dfivfiovoi;
fi'^Trjp

ev'^erai,

elvaf

Alveia^

B'

fiev

Ay^icrao
AippoBiTrj.

eii'^eTai iKyeyd/Mev,

Be ol ear

231. elcoodri 234. noe^oNTec

cii
il.
'-'

Ar.

(/cai

a-x^Sbi'

Hiravres)

iJ

eicoe6Te
.

P.

232.

DPQ
Vr. b

Eust.
.

236. KxeiNei
.

4Xdcoi G.
1
:

Sn om. Q. 237. ciXX' aCrrbc

. .

C.

239.

9CONi4caNT

fioNTe

GJP
SI.

Mosc.
:

9UNiicaNTec
tn\ L.

Bdm-ec

240. &uuueuac>^Tec

HM.
Q
=

242. aTi];a d^

aXxf'

245.

exoNTS
||

GMN

Moso.
:

1,

gx'"'^'^

Sx^i^Tac

247. &' om.

o' C.

JU^N

cixLiiuoNOC

uera\i^Topoc (A supr. )

DHSU.

248 om. Vr.

a.

I will dismount to fight, ivL^-fiaeo referring to the present moment, mouTii the chariot in order to reach the This entirely agrees scene of action. with the Homeric style of fighting, where the heroes use their chariots only for movement from one part of the field to another, and do the serious work on Compare especially P 480, where foot.

comes
(221
)

'iinroi

230. Sxe goes with both ijvla. and by a slight zeugma, hold the reins and drive the horses. Compare the difference in the sense of 8^<u take, and SeSe^o = awaU the attack, above,

232. <feB<i>ij.eea, flee from,

cf.
'

223.

333

^^on, grow wild,

,

lose their

^^^^
^^

^^

^^
.j^^^ ^^^

l^_

^ ^^^;
.

j^
i'

the

reading
is

is

certain.

The variant

^^^^^

i^

,.

due no doubt to the fact that in the sequel (275 ff., 294) Paudaros does make his spear - cast from the chariot. That, however, is an irregularity which Aineias does not contemplate.
iinB-^ffoiiai

^j^^j^^
^

^
,

37

^_ 57

236.
'

uwNuxac,
* "'^

wUh

single

(solid)

"^"^
^^^^^

1^'"'^

(Hom.

/toOi-os)

but,

"^
cr/i
.

where
^'p-

generally agreed, for *(7/t-iivi;J = <re/t- of efs (tre/i-s), simplex,

that Ar. while reading dTTo/S^croMcu gave the perverse interpretaIt

is

curious

,^^'"8- <?'" i171). ^"^S'l ^ ^"^o ?^a cornu.

Compare
i^ d7aSoC the use of

tion olov TTJs Xirwav (ppovridos, resign the care of the horses.

will

248. Cf. yivos ciSxeTai.

335 Trarpis

S'

^fifievai ui6s, for

lAIAAOC E

(v)

211
ovtco
250

aXX aye
Ovve hia

Sr)

y^a^m/Med
firj

i(f)

tTnrcov,

fJ,rjSe fioi

Trpofui'^cov,

tto)?

^IXov ^rop
ovoe
ere

oKecra'rjt^."
Aio/mtjBt]';

Tov B
firj

ap
fioi

vTToBpa IBwv irpoa-e^rj KpaT6pb<;

Tt

(popovo

ayopev

eirei

ireiaejJLev

ooco

ov yap
OKVL(o

yevvalov

akwKd^ovTi
fioi,

fid'^eadai
efiTreBov

ovBe KaTaTTTcoaaeiv ert

S'
etfjL

jMevo'i

iartv:
255

L'mrcov

eiri^aivepbev,
//.'

aXKa Kal
idi

ai/ro)?
^A.6rjV7],

dvnov
249.

avrSiV rpeiv

oiix

IlaXXa?

SokS Z7)c6Sotos tovtov Kal rbv ef^s

ijSeTriKhai
;

there was a variant, but Schol. ju.01 : ukN G. &<f' Ynnouc.

||

A does
251.

not say what

An. lq>' YnncON Ar. 12 probably 69' VnncaN rather than

||

Up
||

aO

J.
1.
||

252. q>6BoN t'

P^R

96B0N
||

u' L.
Eust.
3' S.
II

II

oiidi jue S.

253.

rip iuoi S Mosc.

Eust.

255. ^niBi^uGNai
'ia

oBtcoc

6Xuck<Szonti ^ dXucKdzoNTa Lips. 266. Antjoc S. ju,' :

Herod. ATtT.

hcyeydnei'. But the line, which is omitted by one Ms., looks suspiciously like an interpolation.

Ptol.
thee.

Ask.

Herod.

oiSk

(t4,

But

it is

more Homeric

not even to take

249. SoKei ZriyddoTOS tovtov Kal t6p ef^s ^SeTTjKfVai, Ariston. ; an important remark, as it shows that the later Aris-

with the whole clause, for neither do I thinlc that thou, wilt persuade me.
oid4 \ey. in Homer or yewdui (TTifieiouvTai Tives 6tl oOtujs etpTyrat iyyev^s, irdrpiov Schol. A. It is practically indifferent whether we explain the word thus, 'it is not in blood," or in the later sense it is not honourable for me to shirk ; this sense is immediately

253. rcNNaToN,

a,

S.w.

nor

does

he use

yhva

tarchean school knew Zenodotos only at second hand. i(f' YnncoN, Sri 'Attik&s ^^evfjvaxev dvTl toO ws inl Toiis tinrovs {in the direction of the chariot), ibid. For the Attic use compare ^' olKov=homewards, t/ iwl Ba/SuXwi'oj 6S6s Xen. Oyr. V. 3. 45, etc. It occurs also in H., e.g. r 5, E 700. But it is hardly possible that this should be the sense here, for we cannot suppose that Sthenelos, whose function is that of charioteer, can have left the horses so far as to advise Dioraedes

my

'

'

derived from the former, as with our word ' high-bred, worthy of a man of family. To a chieftain whatever is hereditary is honourable as a matter of t6 yewaidv iari rb /at; i^iardcourse. [xevov iK TTJs ahrov ^i5(rews Aristot. H. A.
'

must to retreat in their direction. therefore take it in the ordinary sense, 'retreat upon the chariot (as fi 356). 252. <p6BoNd' &r6peue for this pregnant use we may compare II 697 (pijaSe
' :

We

i.

1. 14.

fiviiovTo.

literal

It is easily derived from the 139 sense which we have in

0(S|Soc5' #xf ixilivvxas ittttous, and may be compared with such phrases as elirelv,

256. This line is a compendium of sins against Homeric diction the weak aijyGiN them, rpeTN for rphiv, and worst of all &ai in one syll. for idei in three. The couplet may be an Attic interpolation, though it does not look like it. If it is to be restored to

305 ; thus eh dyaed, I 102, it means 'say nothing in the direction 96B0C is of of, tending to, flight.' course an exaggeration, as Sthenelos merely meant him to fight in the HKvthrong, not among the irpbiiaxoi.. CKdzoNTi and KaranxticceiN are equally invidious names for retirement to the SlxiKoi, where an individual was protected
livBeTa-eai

by numbers (cf. Z 443). So Idomeneus 262 oi5 ydp dtoi dvSp&v Svaixtviuv says, oitdi ce so iKds IcTd/j^vos iroXeid^eiv.

archaic form, violent measures must be employed. Of many conjectures perhaps the best is van Leeuwen's avHos el/iLTpieiv p.' oiK dae 11. 'A. In the old Attic alphabet, with contractions, this would be rpcic fwvKea XI., which would easily assume its present form with aiiTdv, a gloss imported to fill up the apparently deficient measure. The wellattested 'ia supports this. For the (Synizesis of the first imperf. cf. 819. syll. of ida is found in our texts in K 344, where see note, and cj> 233, f 77.)

212
TovTft)
a/Mcfxi}

lAIAAOC E
8'
a(f)

(v)

oil

iraXiV

aiiTi<;
e'i

airoLaeTOV

d)Kee<}

Ittttoi

rjfiebav,

y
B

ovv erepo'i ye
ivl
<j)peal

(pvyTjicriv.

aWo

Si Tot ipeco,
jxoi

crii

/SaXXeo arjucriv
260

ai Kev

7ro\v^ov\o<; ^AO'^vrj {}Sos ope^rji

Kreivai,
<tv

a/M^oripeo

Se TovcrBe fiev mKeai

wTTrov?

aiiTov ipvKaiceeiv,

i^ avTvyo<; rjvia Teiva<;,

fie/j,vrjfj,evo<;

Klveiao
Ik.

S'

eiral^ac

'Irmrtov,

8'

eXacrat Tpmccv fier

yeverji;,

evKvrjp,iha<;

'A-^aiov;.
265

T'^?

yap TOi
vlo<;

Scoy'

Troivrjv

^s Tpcot ivep evpvoTra Zev<; Vavvp,r]Beo<;, ovveK apiaroi

rjSs

iinrMV,
Trjv

oacTOi eaaiv vtt

e/cXeilrei'

rjeKiov

re-

yeverj<;

ava^ avBpStv
ivl

'A^^to-?;?,
i'ttttovi;-

Xddprji A.aojleBovTO'i \nroa')(a>v 6rfKea<;

TMV

ol e^ eyevovro

fieydpoicri yeve&Krj-

270

257. TOiircoN

M
Ar.

(not Harl.
Si.lt,

a).
:

||

iI)K^ac

Ynnouc C (supr.
?
:

oi

over ouc)
P.

swpr.
263.

268. eY r'

oSn
||

roO

7
||

others eY k' oOn

260. dp^soi

aiNdcoo Zen. 264. IseXdcai

Vr. b.

^natsac Q. JueuNHJUENOC KoXXiTpixac S* (ucunhucnoc S). A {supr. k 3'). 270. reN&XHC supr. rcNeeXa yp. J

258. For the double re cf. 11 30 firi 287-8 o&v odrds ye \d^oi x<^^os. and 266 are doubtful cases. Schol. (Didymos) remarks, oStus toOn dcd, tov 7 'Apla-rapxos: this perhaps indicates k oSc, which the existence of a variant is at least unobjectionable, perhaps prefer/x4 7'

at

the

horses.'

On

the other hand

absolutely, so that it is equally possible, though less idiomatic, to make 'iinrav dependent
/jLefwri/i^vos, spring forward thinking only of the horses." 323 is in favour of this there, however, iirat^as may directly govern iJirTrous (cf 240, 308 it takes the dat. also, k 322, J 281, 64 ?). 265. fie, an ablatival gen., expressing the source, as Z 211 raihris roi 7e>'e5s re
'

^wa'tacreiv is

commonly used

on

able,

and

is

conjectured by Heyne.

to his own horses, which must therefore be close at hand an additional argument in favour of the explanation adopted in 249.

261.

ToiicBe,

pointing

262. It is not uncommon in vasepictures of a chariot about to start to see the reins fastened to the front of the &vTvi, or rail which ran round the car

J/cXei/'e
))!'

Kal aXfiaros eilxofULL elvaij and ttjs yeverji below. The attraction ^s for

assumed by some

is

not Homeric,

and formed a handle behind by which This again the riders could mount. seems clearly to shew that Sthenelos at the moment is in the car and holding
the reins.

be gen. after iirdi^ai, veuv and other genitives after verbs of aiming {H. G. ueuNHU^Noc is then added as 151 c). in T 153 (55^ ns vjxeiwv fiefxvqpAvos dvdpi p-axif'Sia, both lines being instances of the common Greek habit of expressing by the participle what we give in the principal verb do not forget to spring cf

263. YnnojN

may

Hesiodic, or Pindaric. Bekker {H. B. ii. 12) instead of supplying da-lv after 7ei'e^s takes it with feXe^e in 268, regarding yeveij! there as a mere resumption after the parenthetical ^s . 7i^\l6v re, and putting a comma at the end of 267. He would also read ijv for ^s, but this seems needless.
.

687

iirato-aovTa

266. oCNGKa, because. For Ganymede see T 231-5. 269. XdepHi Aaoju^BoNToc, fi 72. ei^Xeac, as 6i]\vs Upc-q e 467, "Hpi; S-^Xus
97. Others read driXias for with the Doric a of the ace. plur. fem. but this is not an epic form. 270. reN^eXH, a stock, stvd.
iovtra
$Tl\ela!,
;

'

lAIAAOC E
Tou?
TO)
el

(v)

213
(paTVTji,

fiev

rea-a-apa^ avTb<;

e')(aiv

ariraXK! em,

Be Sv

Alveiai S&Kev, firjaTrnpe <p6^oto.

TOVTCO Ke Xd^oifiev, apoCfiedd Ke /cXeo? iaffXav.'^

o)?

01

fiev

TOiavra

tt/oos

aWjjXou?

ar/6pevov,

Tft)

Se

rdj^ iyyvdev ^X6ov ikavvovr

irpoareet/Tre

w/ceaf

tTTTrow?.

275

TOP irpoTepo<;

AvKaovo<; dy\ao<;
vie,

vlo<;'

" KaprepoOvfjbe
rj

Sai(j)pov

ayavov TuSeo?
ha/idcrcraro,
a'l

fuiXa

<t

ov /SeXo?

w/cii

iruKpo';

oi'crTO?'

vvv avT

iyyeiTii

ireiprjaofjiat,,

Ke

Ti;;^a);u.t."

q pa
aiy(jj,rj

KM

dfiTreTraXwv irpotei BoXi'^octkiov ey^o?,

280

KUi /3dKe TvBetSao Kar

dairiZa'

Tij?

Se SiaTrpb

^aXKeCrj Trra/ievT] OcoprjKi jreXdadrj.

rcoi

67rt fiUKpov dvae A.vKdovo<; o/yXao? uio?' " ^e^Xrjat Kevecbva Sbafji,7repe<;, ovSe <7 otca
S'

Brjpov

er

dva-'^r](7ecrOab-

ifiol

Be /ley
S {supr.
ei

ev^o?
e)

eBeoKa<;."

285

271. Toiic

TcJiN

M.

272. uricTcopi 274. oi

:

T'

(?)

Par.
:

j,

Plato Laches
:

191

B.

273. &paixxeoa
277.

N.

M. KapTep6uuoe P.
280. npofH Vr.
:

Toi Q.
:

276.

t6n

xdj Mosc. 1

tS>n

278.
a.

fl

T^

279.
||

Tliyuui
Q.

Sohol.

nixoiui Q. cxi^CGceai

282. ecljpaKi G.

n^accG

285. ina-

FQ

yp.

^Nacx^ceai

J.

272. Bekker, Nauok, Christ, and others have adopted the variant nijarapi, in preference to the vulg. ui^cTupe it was
:

read by Plato Lach. 191 B

airiv Tbv Alveiav Kard. tout* iveKOjfj.ia<Te, /card T'^u Tov tpS^ov i'jnffTrifi7]v, Kal etirev airbv
;

Koi

eXvai fL^iffTbipa ipd^oio. There can be no doubt that Homeric usage is on the same side, for /iTjaTup 06^oio is always used of heroes (Z 97, 278, 39, 16,

cf.

liiiarwp durijs

93, etc.), except in

from coalescing into an Attic i&v. See also M. and T. 461. 274. For this line see note on 431. 278. Schol. A mixes up in his note two interpretations, according to one of which we should read fi as a particle of asseveration the other would take ij dvH TOV el. Though the former view is doubtless right, yet it may be said that the parataxis of the two clauses shews exactly how the use of el with the
particles are still far
;

the parallel passage 6 108, where the MS. authority is more evenly divided. The nearest Homeric analogy is in the late passage B 767 (p6^ov "Aprjos <popeoiWe may, <ras, of the horses of Eumelos. however, accept the phrase here as an the unusually exaggerated encomium horses in virtue of their divine descent are actually put on a level with human
;

beings. 273. For the first Ke (here and 6 196) most edd. (including Bekker, Nauck, and Christ) follow J. H. Voss in his conj. ye but the change is needless, as appears from the considerable number of cases of et Ke with opt. in protasis quoted in H. G. 313. The separation of ej . . Ke is found again in the same 592; the e 196, and in
:

indicative arose, to express a concession unconditionally. 279. The form Tiix""' has as usual been almost universally corrupted to the more familiar ri^xoi/u. The opt. with Ke is quite out of place in these conditional protases expressing a hope. So 243. also 281. For Tfic a^ La E. suggests (and Nauck and Christ adopt) ^ 8^, comparing This is no doubt B 66, 260, T 276. right, as i) Si would be likely to be changed, in order to avoid the (perfectly normal) hiatus in the bucolic diaeresis. ecbpHKi may here mean the 282. see App. B. filTpri 285. uira is here to be taken as an adv. (cf. 78), tTiou hast given me my wish to the full. If it is closely con-

made

214 rov
8'

lAIAAOC E

(v)

ov Tap^rjaat; irpoae^r] Kparepo'i

ov8'

AioiJ,7j.S7]<;-

" ^^/8jOOTe9,
irplv

erv^e^' arkp ov fiep

irplv
97

cr<j>a>t

oVco

aTTOiravcrecrOaL,

erepov ye irecrovTa
TToXefiicTTrjv.

ai/iaro';

acrai

'

Apnja TcCKavpivov
-TrpoeTjKe-

W9
rov
B'

(pd/j^evog

/SeXo?

S' 8'

Wvvev
rdfj,6

^Adrivr)

290

pZva Trap
a-TTO
S' B'

cx^iOaXfjiov,

Xevicov';

e'jreprjaev

oBovra'i.
dreip'r]';,

jMev

yXmcraav

Trpvfiv'rjV

j(aXKO<;

alyfir)
rjpiire

e^eXvdrj irapa veiaTOV dvOepeSiva.

i^

o'ykaiv,

aloXa

'7rafji<^av6a)VTa,

dpd^riae Se revye iraperpeaaav he

''"6

iir

avT&i
295
re.
fiaKpSii,,

01

ittttoi,

cb/cuTToSe?

Tov
8'

8'

avOt XvOt) "^v^V

P'evo'i

Alveiw;
288.

diropovae avv dairiBb Sovpu re

npiN
||

npiN dnon. P
12

r' fi.
ft

II

dnonaiicEceai (A supr. )
:

DNU

dnonaii-

caceai

(including T).

np\u

LU

nplN
o,

r'

fl

Q.
a,

289. raXaiipioN PK.

293. IseXlieH Ar.

j
:

AHM
u)
:

Mor. Bar. Cant. Vr.

Harl.

Par. a

feeXdoH S
:

Harl. b

feexiieH Moso. 1 {in ras, ), Par. lisccueH Zen. Q. 296. naixtfcm6eNTa G.

(supr.

h k
297.

b e f ^ {k in ras.) fe&uro T Lips. i.n6po\ice PRSnJ^

(H

supr.)

^ncipouce N.

nected with edxos a.s epithet, it produces tire forbidden trochaic caesura in the fourth foot. 288. The fourfold repetition of re in the vulg. led Barnes to drop it after either irpiv, and the MSS. give some np(N was originally long by support. nature (cf. irpelv in the Gortynian inscr. ),

them seem

to have hit on the absurdly simple explanation that Pandaros may

have attempted to 'duck,' bending his head forward a moment too late. The result would obviously be what Homer
(This explanation was, I given by Brandreth.) 293. feeXiJOH was explained by Ar. iira^ffaTo, which the word Tris bpixrjs cannot mean i^ecridij of Zen. and vulg. = issued forth. But there can be little doubt that Ahrens, Brandreth, and Christ
describes.
find, first
;

and though it is occasionally short in H. (nineteen times), yet it remains long in thesis in Z 81, and some eight other
passages. It is true that irpiv has a special affinity for ye, the combination occurring nearly thirty times in Homer, yet Z 465 (?), 74, a 210, S 255, v 196. (T 289 are the only passages where the ye this very small proportion is not elided and the preponderance of passages in the Odyssey are in favour of the omission. See Hartel ff. S. 109, La Roche H. U. 256. Por dinonaiiceceai and dToiraii<raand for uBai see note on P 28 TaXaiipiNON 239. The course of the dart has given 291. great trouble to critics ancient and
; ;

are right in restoring i^i\v8e

= 4^\ffe.

not elsewhere found, but has very likely been sometimes suppressed in favour of the more familiar ^\6oi>. The misunderstanding will of course have arisen in transcription from the old Attic alphabet. This is an
e

The form with

for

ri

is

interesting, because evidently accidental, proof that in the oldest form of the Epic poems the ictus in the penthemimeral

Some thought that the dart modern. being miraculously guided need not others, that pursue a, natural course Pandaros was leaning forward to see the
;

caesura sufficed to lengthen a final short syllable without the aid of the v iif>e\Kv(TTi.Kbv, which originally was not used to make position. (See also on A

effect of his

shot

others, that the plain

was not

and that the chariots ran on the lower ground while the footmen None of fought from the heights (!).
level,

nap^peccaN, swerved aside. For the canon of Ar. that in H. rpetv means 'fiigere, non timere' see Lehrs Ar. 77 sqq. Hence Aineias leaps down (297), because his horses are running away. But the variant lirbpovae is equally good.

549.) 295.

lAIAAOC E
86laa<;
fxrj
7r(i)<i

(v)

215

oi ipvcraiaTO

veKpov 'A^ato^.

dyx^i

S'

ap

avT&i, Balve Xicov ws oXkI jreiroidw,

eV^^e koI aairiSa irdvToa
etaTjv,

trpocrde

he oi Bopv t
fj,e/Aacb<;

300

Tov /crd/ievai
(T/jLepSaXea

os rt?

rov j
ry

dvTto?

e\,0oi,

Id-^cov.

Se y^ep/MaSiov Xd/Se %6ty3t

iuoetoi;?,

/te7a epyov, o ov ovo

avope

(pepotev,

oloi vvv ^poToi eia

Tctft

Se fitv pea TraXKe koI olo^l(Tj(iov,

^dXev Alveiao Kar

evOd re
fiiv

ixrjpov

305

l<T')(ia)i

evarpe^eTai, kotvKtjv Be re
tt/oo?

KaXeovcnpfj^e

ffXdcrae he ol kotv\,i]v,

afj,<f)a)

revovre'
7'
rjpco'i

Sxre B
ecTTT]

aTTo pivov Tprjj(v<; \Wo<;.

epiTToav

avrdp
%et/3t

jvv^

xal epeicraTO

ira-xeuTji

yairj<;'

d/i^t

Be ocrcre KeXaiVTj

vv^ eKdXv\jre.
Alve[a<;,

310

Kai vv Kev ev6' diroKoiTO ava^ dvBpSiv

301.

Tou
iNicoi
:

r'
II

ToOa* Mosc.

1.

||

dNTioN

DHRS.

||

g\eH(i)

NQ

{supr. 01)
1.

Vr. A.

303. Biito Q. Par.

r'

om. D.

||

aNdpec JT.
ii

305. 'iNea re

Moso.

306. icxioN

Cram. An. Ox.

oi Eust.

372.

307. t^nontq

supr.

308. rpaxtic P.

310. a^

S^

300. oi is dat. ethicus, np6cee a pure adverb, as in 315, etc. The prepositional use with. gen. is commoner. cf. P 8 the ex301. ToO r' dNTloc pression is very strange, and might easily be emended fo dxrlos, the hiatus being normal in the bucolic diaeresis. As it stands, tov must mean 'the dead man.' 303. ju^ra eproN, a great feat, added parenthetically, 'in apposition to the sentence, as it is usually called, though it really forms part of the complement We may compare of the verb XdjSe.
: ;
'

and similar usages which will be found in ff. G. There is nothing in Homeric 136. 2-4.
294
Trav

Ipyov

iirel^o/jiai.,

usage to justify us in taking ipr/ov in apposition with x^Pf^^^^""' ^^ though =

or in comparing such a great thing Herodotean phrases as /j.^ya XPVI">' "i^s;

9^poieN
tial opt.

for this

'

concessive

'

or poten/,

without &v see S. G. 299

is made to the similar use in a principal clause, ^eia 6e6s y'

where reference

iffiXov Kal TrjKbdev S.vSpa ffaJxrai. oi hiatus after 8 suggests S k Knight), or if 7' oi Bio k (van L.),

The
(P.

but

the Ke

is

not grammatically necessary.

304. oToi nOn BpoTo! eici: compare The phrase occurs four times in 272. the Iliad, but not in the Odyssey. 306. kotOXh, the acetabulum of Roman and modem anatomy ; the socket, suffi-

ciently like a shallow cup, by which the head of the femur is articulated to the pelvis. Compare the use of KorvK-qSiliv of the cuttle-fish's suckers in e 433 (also of the acetabulum in Ar. Vesp. 1495). 310. ralHc the gen. is compared in H. ff. 151 a with rolxov tov 4r^poio I 219, and with the gen. after verbs of taking hold of. But it must be admitted that the analogy is not very satisfactory, and the use is strange. The line recurs in A 356, and is there generally condemned as an interpolation ; it may fairly be suspected here too. The last part looks like an adaptation of the familiar Tbv Sk Kar' d^BoKfuiv ipe^evv^ vi^ iKiXvfev. For 3^ Brandreth and others conj. Si F', where F would naturally represent Fe : but Si oi in Eust. looks as though some Mss. in his time still retained a tradition of Foe, which is Cf. the oi of Ambr. of course possible. in 1. 4. 311. 6n6XoiTO for the diriiXero which is normal in Homeric as in later Greek ; see H. G. 300 c, M. and T. 440. The opt. is in itself merely concessive or potential, without reference to past or present ; but the need for a more exact expression of time clearly led early to Hence the prevalence of the indicative. the opt. is almost confined to a few formulae, such as this (repeated in 388),
:

216
el
/j,r)

lAIAAOC E
ap
rj

(v)

o^v
/At J/

v6rj(7e
iiTT
'

Ato? dvydrTjp 'A^poSirrj,

tK ^ovKoXeovTf
irrj'^ee

fiTjTrjp,
d/jL(f)l

Kr^ylcrrii

eov ^'CKov vlov ^^(evaTO

XevKCO,
i/caKvyjrev,

7rpoa6e Se ol TreirXoio (paetvov

epKo<;
e/j,ev

"Trrvj/Jb

315

jSeXeojj/,

p,-^

Tt?

Aava&v

ra'^inruiXcov

^(aXKov evl arrjOea-ai, ^aXa>v

r)

6vp,ov eKotTo.
iroXep.oco'

phi eov (ptXov vlov

vio<;

v'7re^e<f>epev

oiiB'

K.aTravrjo'i

iXijOeTO crvvdecndcov
Aiop.ijSrj';,

Taav a9 errereXKe

^orjv dja6o<;

320
lttttov;

d\X

o ye tov<; pev eov<; rjpvKaKe pa>vv'^a<;

(ZTTo

vocrcjjiv

^Xoicr^ov, e^ avrvyo^ rjvia Teiva<;,

KaXklfTpiy^af wtttou?

Alveiao B
BS)Ke Be

eTrat^a<;

e^eXaae Tpaxov
riev op7fKiKi7)<;,
vrjvo'lv
eTTi

puer

evKvrjpoBa^ 'A^^atoi;?,
(f>lXcoi,

ArjiTTvXwt erdpwi

ov irepl
i]i,Br],

Trdarr)';

325

on

ol

cppealv dpria

yXa(f)vpfjiai,v

eKavvepev.

avrdp o y fipw;
tTrTroi/?

Siv

Ittttcov

e7n^d<i e\a^' rjvia cnyaXoevra,

ali^a Be TvBetBrjv pedejre

^K
II

KpaTepww^a^
g
:

317.

6no T.
326.

||

^Xhtoi
C.

NQ

Par. c

SXoiTO Ar.
(cf.

(?).

318. 324.

Mosc. 1. \acce T.

nroX^uoio N.
fii3ei

323. atNeidbo Zen. 327. nqucIn P.

263).

ibu isiKace

rebu tx B"

329. KpaTepcoNOxEc* Ynnoic Zen.

0a(7;s

Kev,

oiS4

fee

(palris,
oil

oix h> yvol-qi,

aSeixlana,
Su/i6s

&ypia elShai., and the fuller

ouK &v

(off fee) tSoLs,

Kev 6v6craLTo,

and

is

much commoner
314. vcTip' 315.

in II. than Od.

;

313. T^KE, conceived

cf.

741, 820.

xe>iaTo

cf.

tt

214 d;0iveeis
;

$"=
fi^^

^xta Sifvea olde A 361. 327. For the dat. instead of the aoc. after verbs of motion cf. the common ^'^' <i^M^''"r"' Hyres, and others.
ff.

MUv.
iKdXuveN, put as a covering
so

198
'

ad

fin
'^

P
gg

132,
'

321,

'

313.

Of.

note on

^if '
^f iip^ire
'

,"

'" Kpar.

^^'1 "/^^

we have JlarpbKXo,, Ittttovs. The vrord lirav,

'

accus. only

For the position of rdcow cf. 332 and ^119. For aiueeaA<^t,, agreement
320.

ct.-!iS39 7rri.8i,av.eeata^; '

'
'

'

323. See note on 263.

!"! ''H V^'^^^Y^^^fe handle,' came 'handling or managing s. 1 ""5^7 tea>n of horses, and hence = dn. But It IS not necessary to follow von Christ
in reading ixiB' Sttc the constr. 'drove the horses after T.' may be justified by such common constructions as iixrUvai tivo. and the like, combined with the constr. of 9 126 tivIoxov fiiBeire Bpaaiv, 'drove in quest of a charioteer,' where the direct object iirirov^ is omitted in Greek as in English. Compare also twirovs vwdyeiv t;-vy6v II 148. It must, however, be admitted that TvdetSrii would be a more usual constr. The reading of Zen. (v. supra) is not to be commended, as it introduces the short form of the
:

For the phrase fipria HiSh cf. II Kpdwv 'Ayaiiifwav ^ina, elSel-q. 72 dpTLos seems to be the oppo.site of dvdpa-ioi, and to mean 'friendly,' agreeing with his wishes. But in S 92, 6 240, &pna ^Afeiv means to speak suitably, to the point,' and so it might be here oi would then be an ethic dative, because he found him have apt know326.
ei;

/lot

'

'

ledge.' But this is a less Homeric use of eldhaL, which is regularly used to express disposition of character ; compare numerous phrases such as afo-i/m (0 207),

dat. pi.

iinroi.t

for firxoio-i.

'

lAIAAOC E
ifi/j,6fjLaa)<s.

(v)

217
330

Se K.virpiv eVwiT^eTo vrjXei ^aX/cwt,

yiva)(7K0}v o

avaXKt'}

erjv

6eo<;,

ovSe Oedmv

rdcov,

at t

dvBpojv iroXefiov Kara KOipaveovaiv,

oijTe

ovT
evO^

ap'

'AdrjvaCrj
Br)

tttoXittojO^o?

Ej/um.
o/iiXov oird^cav,
vlo<;

oKX' ore

iKLj(ave iroKvv KaS"

eTTope^dp.evo'i fjuejadv/Mou

TuSeos

335

UKprjv oiiraae X^^P"' P-^ToXp.evo's o^ei Sovpl d^XrfXprjv eWap Be Bopv %/30o? avTeTopTjaev
d/M^poa-LOV Bid treTrXov, ov ol H-dpire'; xd/Mov avrai,

Trpvfwov virep 6evapo<;.

331. nrNc&CKCON
is

pie B
334.
h\h FQ.

djji^poTOV alfia Oeolo,

kIxong G.
336.

LK
II

||

eeh G.
:

f)ii

(Hence to

1.

635

a lacuna in A, supplied by a later hand, quoted as A.)

doupi

x"^"^'

Lips.

337.

&uBXhxp^n LRS.

d6pu

330. The name KOnpic is used only in this episode (422, 468, 760, 883), and the Cyprian worship of Aphrodite is not elsewhere alluded to in the Iliad. Her connexion with Paphos appears, however, in the certainly late passage 9 362, which in several respects may be compared with the adventures of the gods In the recorded in the present book. sequel Kypris is made the daughter, of an ancient goddess, probDione (371), ably pre -Hellenic, the wife of the It is certain, Pelasgian Zeus at Dodona. therefore, that the name cannot be meant to imply the Cyprian origin of Enmann {Kypros p. 21) the goddess. suggests that the name is really European, and compares the Italian Dea Cupra (of

phrase y^pas iTrcifei else 103, A 321 it is always causal, 'to cause to attend upon,' i.e. to attach to. 337. ABKhxp^n, a word of doubtful origin and sense, cf. d^Xrixpiii Bdvaros here apparently {easy ?) X 135, ^ 282 feeble {ol fih airoK'^v, ol 5^ da-ffei/ij Ap. Lex.). Herodianos on 9 178 mentions a form pXTjxpis in the same sense cf. iNTeripHCEN may /3\(i^ (and fiaXaKds ?). be either dv-TerSpTjaev or dvT-erdpTjffep, The reduplicated probably the former. TCTopelv is given by Hesych. and dcT-i; ; ;

seems to have no particular force here.

Cf. 6.p.-irewa\iiv,

and

see

338. foi led

The very rare neglect Heyne to conj. S for

neuter
is

267. of the
8v,

F of though

iriirKov as

nothing but the title) and that the Greeks named the island from the goddess, not vice versa, when they colonized it, and, in their usual fashion, identified their Aphrodite with the Phoenician Astarte whom they found Cyprus is alluded to in in possession. H. only in 5, 0, p, and the clearly late passage A 21, but Aphrodite is fully established as an Olympian, and shews no sign of Phoenician parentage. 332. Compare 824 liAxv ^"^ Koipaviovra, and V 241 fiAxn" AvSpuv, 6 183 avSpuv TTToKiiwvs, from which it is clear that dwapcoN here is gen. after ir6\ep.op, not after Koipaviovai-v. cf. 9 341 Ss "Ektw/j 334. indizcoN
;

whom we know

indeed

anywhere
very late

TT^jrXa in

not found in H., nor except in the form authors (cf. on Z 90).

Another easy correction, made by Nauck Still better, and others, is al for oi.
perhaps,
is

Brandfeth's bv

&p,

cf.

Sv

(>'

airri iroLTiaaTo 735.

in a fragment of the Kypria, we find etfrnra piv xpoi i<TTO T& ol Xdpnh re Kal 'fi/aai irolijaav, and this is certainly the more Homeric construction, cf. S 178 dp,p6(nov eavbv
^crad\

But

(STafe 462.

KafTf]

The

Ko/iSuvras 'Axaioiis, word seems to be

iTreip

and P
closely

conn, with

(compare the use of

It iipiiruv), and means pressing hard. recurs in this sense in the metaphorical

'A.d-qvq '^^va d(XKy](raaa 8v ol The (similarly Ap. Rhod. iv. 424). line is superfluous, and as we should not cover the irpv/ivdv expect the garment to divapot, it may well be interpolated. 339. npuuNbN iinep e^Nopoc must be d^vap the same as xetp^ ^ttI Kapirut 458. appears to mean ' the palm of the hand. npuuN^N is here taken to be a substanBut it is tive, the 'root of the palm.' very tempting to read x/)6a for '^poic in 337 with van L. (altered to avoid the

; :

218
IX'^P'

lAIAAOC E
"^o?
''

(v)

'"'^P

^6^' iJLatedpe<7at

6eol<Tiv

340

ov yap aiTov eBova, ov irLvova

aWoira oivov

TovveK
rj

dvaifiove<;

elcri

/cat

Be fieya

Idj^ovaa
/jberd

a.7ro

eo

ddavaroi KoXeovrai. Ka^^aXev viov

KiroKKcov
345
Ta-^^VTrcoXtov
OvfJLov

Koi Tov

jMev

y^epalv ipvcraTO ^ol^o';

rt?

Kvav7)t ve^ekrji,
)(aKKov
Trjt,

fir)

Aavacov
eic

evl

aTrjOeaao

^aXmv

eKobro-

S'

eVi jiUKpov avae ^orjv dya9o<; Ato/iTySi;?"

"
7]

et6,

Ato9 Ovyarep,
aX.i<;

jroXifiov

kol

BrjiorfiTOi;

ovy

otti yvvatica<i dvdXKiBa<; rfTrepoTrevec;

e?

el

Be (TV

iToXe/MOV iraiXijaeai,

^ re

cr

otco

350

piyTjaeiv iroXepbov ye, km, eX

eTepadi

irvOrjat.

W9
Tr)v

e<j)a9',

rj

B'

oKvovcr

dTre^tjerero,
jroBrjvep.o'i

Telpero B
ofiiXov

alvw.

fiev

dp' ^Ipi^

ekovaa
eir
ju^r'

e^ay

d'^OofievTjv

oBvvrjicn,
P'dj^rj';

fieXaivero Be %/3oa koXov.

evpev hreoTa
343.

dpiarepd dovpov "Aprja

fi.
II

355
346. gXHTai 350.
:

U^ra [DIJLNOIPQR
347. THI
:

K<5juBaXeN

.^CNPQST.
||

CHQ.
:

tS)\

Vr.

a.

348. 351.

eurdTHp CJNO.

noXeuoio JO.

CU r' Iv run udNTG Yr. b.

II

yp. Kai Schol. T.

eYr'

n6\Gu6N he C

{supr. re)

DNQR
||

n6\e-

H.

||

oineBi^CETO ^DJQ Vr. TcTpc rip TJ.

hiatus,

^iri^ceiN kq) ei x' ^r^pcoei nueHi n6Xeu6N re G. 352. c : dne6i4c*To Harl. a : SneBiicaTo 0. Tefpero &'

and perhaps with the idea that

belonged to
it)
;

d/i^poffiov

then

irpvfivSv

will be an adj. as usual, the spear pierced the flesh to the bottom ('to the bone')

And it may be quesabove the palm. tioned whether we should not give the same explanation even with xpo^^t taking wpv/ivdv as an adv. Cf. also P 619, where the same constr. is possible. If Xpois is kept, it would be better to read
36pu with PQ. 340-2 appear to be a very poor interpolation. ixtip is mentioned again only in 416 in an anomalous form. It is used by Aisch. Ag. 1480 in the sense of simply in later writers it blood means the serum of the animal juices of all sorts, including blood. Thus the
did for
'

original reading must surely ffi y' es wdXefiov iroK-liaeaL -^ t^ "' 6toi kt\. 'wilt thou frequent the battle-field?' The mistake was easily made in transcription from old Attic ; Hartmann's oi ai y It' is ir. adopted by van L. is very violent, and gives a less vigorous sense. As the text stands, the two clauses beginning with el are evidently not co-ordinate or even consistent. can only explain them by supposing that the train of thought

350.

The

have been

iye

We

is,

'

it to the divine blood, not adopted by any later poets, seems due to a mistaken attempt to reconcile 416 with 339 by this interpolation. 342 is a meaningless non sequitur and with it 341 must be condemned.

appropriation of

which

is

'ifyoumeanto frequent (cf. A 490) the battle-field, you will (be taught to) dread the battle if you so much as hear the sound of it anywhere ; which is possible, but not very satisfactory, nue^ceai is probably used of direct hearing, not in the sense of ' hearing battle talked about, cf. 379 ^iriBovro
' '

344. ^piicoTO, saved, see 216. 349. H oOx SXic, rather oi f dXis the ? is superfluous and the synizesis intolerable (so Brandreth).
:

Kriwov, 224 iii-xn^ iiriBovro. 354. JucXaiNero, i.e. Aphrodite was stained by the /xiXav alfia. (or Ixiip ?). The scholia take it to mean grew livid. 355. in dpicrepd it seems most
:

natural to suppose that the Greek poet always looks at the battle from the

Greek

side.

The

left

would then mean

lAIAAOC E
!]fjLevov,
97

(v)

219
tTrTrw

Tjepi

S'

eyx^o<;

e'/ce/cXtro

koI ra-^e

Se yvi)^ iptTTOvcra xaatyvi^roto <piXoto

XicraofievT)

TToWk
"
<f>uXe

'^pvad/M'TrvKa'; ^treei'
icofitaai,

tTTTTOu?-

KaaijvrjTe,

re

fie,

80?

Se fioi

tTTTTOv?,

b^p
XiTjv

e?

OXv/iTTOv iKmfiat, "v

6Xko<;,

aOavarmv

eBo^ icrrL

a'^dofj.ai

o
ical

/Me

yS/30T0?

ovracrev avi]p,

TvBeiSr]^,

OS

vvv ye
TTji
S'

av

Ad

Trarpl /xa^otTO."
ittttoii?.

w?
^
B'

(fiaTO,

dp

"Apr)<s

S&Ke ^va-d/MTrvKag
(f>l,Xov

Bl,(f>pov

e^aivev

a.KTj'^efievrj

rjrop,

Trap Be 01 ^Ipi^ e^aive koI fjvLa Xd^ero yepai,

fidcrri^ev
ai^jra

365

eXdav, to)

S'

ovk deKovre
eBo';,

ireread'rjv.

kireid'

Xkovto dewv

aoTriiv

^'OXvpnrov
elBap'
370

ev6

iTTTTOws

ecrTTjere

7roB-^v6ft.o<; S'

micea

^Ipi<;

Xvcracr
rj

e^

o'^ecov,

irapd

dfj,/3pocnov
St'

^dXev

iv <yovvacn

-Trl-iTTe

Ai,a)vr}<;

'A(f)poBiT7j,

358. iXiccou^NH S. 359 om. Lips.* KadrNHx' KK6uicai AC^PQ (app. oorr. from 4kk6uicon) RU Lips. KoclrNHTe KK6uicai S. 3^ xxe G. &6c hi a6c Ti C. 361. XioN G. 363. Sp' om. ^DMNPT. 364. dKoxeu^NH ffR: aKOXHJueNH GJPQ (S supr.) T. 366. jU(iicTizc(N) LN^. deKONTC GOP Cant. Skontg O. 369. nitp G Cant.
||

||

||

||

the part of the battle most distant from the Skamander, on the right bank of which the fighting must, according to the actual geography, have taken place. But this will be inconsistent with 1. 36, where Ares is left beside Skamander. However, it has been shewn by Hercher that it is impossible to reconcile Homer's geographical statements either with themselves or with the reality. The

with tirvov^, not with ijireev, would require an accusative. Xiccou^NH for the lengthening of the preceding short vowel see on A 15. 359. For 36c 3^ Barnes and most

taken

which

an arbitrary quantity, sometimes treated as running toansversely between the city and the ships, sometimes as lying alongside the
in particular is
field,

Skamander

following edd. read 56s re. But the collocation of re and 5^ is not very rare in H. a very similar instance is S2 430 avrbv re pvGai, ir4f/.:pov 34 p.e <riv ye Bediaiv so also 178, it 432, and (according to many MSS. ) tt 140 and
; :

and often forgotten altogether [Horn.

;

AufscUze pp. 50 sqq. of. Ribbeck in Rhsin. Mus. xxxv. 610). 356. ^k^kXito can hardly be right, for in the first place the idea of a spear leaning upon mist is quite un-Homeric and in the second it can only apply to Vnnoo by a violent zeugma, for which support can hardly he found in r 327
;

5^. This seems sufficient 368 otfre defence for the traditional reading here. The 5^ makes the second clause more emphatic, because it is contrasted, instead of being co-ordinated, with the first there is a slight anacoluthon, but vigour of expression is gained. the aoous. of a subst. is 361. KXkoc found only here with HxSofmi, but we have a neut. pronoun in Z 523 (cf. I and the accusative of a participle N 77)
. . ; : ;

tTTTTOt

dp(rLiroSes Kal iroLKlKa

re^xe ^Ketro

Various emendations have been proposed, from Bentley's Tj^pi. S' but none are satis&PIX iKoXiimTo on Some of the schol. derive the factory. word from Kkeiw, was enclosed. 357. KocirNHToio is of course to be
(see note).
;

"We might compare also E 757 oi) 'Apiji rdSe Knprepk ipya. Perhaps, however, in this case it is to be regarded rather as an accusative of the part affected, I have pain in the wound,'
352.
pe/ie<r(fi7i
'

like &xOo/mi, xeipa. Dione appears 370.

only

Homer

she

is

named

here in incidentally,

220
fi7jTpo<}
X^i'P''
eri<;f)

lAIAAOC E
S

(v)

djKa<; iXd^ero Ovjarepa

r]v,

'''6

M'^ Karepe^ev, eVo? r

ere

e^ar
TeKO<;,

eK t

ovofia^e'

" Tt? vv

ToidK epe^e,
el'

(j}iXov

Ovpavieovcov
;

/ji,ay^t,Bi(JO<;,

to?

kukov pe^ovcrav
eireiTa

ivcoTrrji

rfjv

S
fj,e

^/ietySer'

(j)iXofj,fj,eiS^<;

'AcftpoSlTr]-

375

" oSra
0VV6K

TuSeo?
<piXov
ep,o\

11/09

vTrepdvfio'; AiofiijBrj';,

eya)

vlov vire^ecpepov TToKe/Moio

-rroXii (jjlXraTO'; icmv. yap en Tpcocov koi 'A'^aiwv <pvXoin<; aivrj, dXK SjSr} Aavaoi ye kol aOavaTOicri fid'^ovrai.

Aiveiav, o?
oil

iravrav

380

Tfjv

TjiieL^eT

eveira Aicovrj Sia dedeov

ifiov,

" TerXadi, reKVOv

iroXXoi yap
Br)

koX

dvdcr'^^eo

KtjSofjbevri

irep'

TXrjfiev

OXvfiTTia Ba>fiaT
eir

e^ovT6<;
Ti,OevTe<;.

6^ dvBp&v, ^aXeTr' aXye

rXfj
/J,ev
'

dXKriXoicrt

Apr]^,

ore

fjLiv

Uto?

Kparepoi; t

'Ec^taXri;?,

385

TratSe?

AXto'^o?,

Srjaav Kparep&i evl BeafjiWf

^aXKecoi B

iv Kepdfiai

BeBero rpiaxaiBeKa

fjurjva';.

372. KQT^peijjeN G.
4:NCon) Par.
d,

and

yp.
b.

JO.

374. kN\nA Q (so nvis Schol. B L) 4n cbni Harl. b : 375. 9iXoui^3hc Q. 377. nToX^juoio N. 380.
:

re om.

re Vr. a

383.

noXXi OS.
224) says that 1SX70S was originally used of mental pain only, and that the three passages in which it is used of bodily pain (here, 895, B 721) are of late origin, He might have added X 582. 385. For the legend of Otos and Ephialtes, the youthful giants who piled Pelion upon Ossa, see X 308 sqq. The traditional explanation makes them a personification of the triumph of agricultural pursuits ('AXweiJs from dXanJ) over warlike passions. rois 'AXweJSas tpaal KaTairaSffai. rbv ttSXc/iov Kal rets is aOrbv irapaiTKevds, Kal iv elp^vrji TOiTJtTai pioreieiv roiis Avdpdwovs, Schol. on X 308. Mr. Frazer {0. B. ii. 222) suggests that the idea of imprisoning the wargod was rather to make sure of his presence when needed. However that may be, the legend which is at home in various parts of Greece, particularly in Boiotia and Naxos seems to be founded on a vegetation - myth. See Preller G. 103-5. i. The thirteen months are of course a lunar year. As

other daughters of Okeanos and Tethys, in Hesiod Theog. 353, and as present at the ohildbearing of Leto, Hymn. Apol. 93. These appear to be only attempts to connect with the Olympian system an earlier goddess who Her cult did not really belong to it. seems to have been Thesprotian and connected with that of Zeus at Dodona, where she was his (rivvao^. She also had an altar in Atliens near the Erechtheion (with Zei>! iiTraros ? See Preller G. M.^ i. 125), which all points to an antiquity more remote than that of Hera. The name itself is probably connected with Lat. Diana, and in formation it resembles
Aicixucros.

among

it

374. ^NConAi only here (and $ 510 ?) evidently means openly, in the sight
all.

of

383. Of.

873-4.

TXfijueN,

with the

usual punctuation after i^ &v8p&v, is here used absolutely ; but this is hardly to be paralleled in H., the expression TKrjre, ^liKoi., B 299, being rather different. It would perhaps be better, as suggested by Heyne, to take &\jea as the object of T\Tjfi,ei' as well as of iiriTiBivTei. For the use of the latter verb cf. B 39. Fulda Unters. iiber die Sprache der Horn. Ged. (

M*

to

why Ares was imprisoned mythodiffer.

graphers
387.

The Kipauoc reminds us of the enormous jars, quite large enough to hold a man comfortably, found by Dr.

lAIAAOC E

(v)

221
TroKefjuoio,

Kai vv Kev ev0' diroXoiro "ApTj<s aro?

el

fM) iirjTpvirj

irepiKaWrji; 'Hepi^oia
6
8'

"Ep/jAai i^ijyryeiXev
tJSi;

efe/cXeT^ev "Aprja

390

Tip6/i6VOv,

j^aXfiTTO?

Se e Secrfib^ iBdfiva.

tXtJ

'

Hpr), ore fiiv Kparepof Trai? 'Afi(j}tTpv(ovo<;

oi'crTWt

Be^irepov Kara fia^bv

388.

rpiyXco'^^ivi

Stoc

<i&TOC P.

390. Ipueiai

AG

pueT S

pu^a
01. ix.

t'

M.
:

Schliemann at Hissarlik ; see the illustrations to llios pp. 33, 378, 589. These jars are of course of earthenware. The epithet x<i^coc is added in accordance with the usual practice of describing the utensils of the gods as made of the more valuable metals, while men
used baser materials cf. 724 sqq. Eurystheus, according to the legend, of
;

So also Pind.

31-5

Avrlov TTus &v TpibSovTOi 'H/jaxX^ijs \ov rlva^e x^pirtv,

(7ki)to-

avW

&iJL<pl IliiXoi'

(TTaBels 'fjpaSe HoaeiSav,

iipuSev Si iJ,iv dpyvpiui rifui weXep.il^wv ioi/Sos, oiS' 'AiSas aKiviyrav ix^ pa^Siv.
(Cf.

Apollod.
3.)

ii.

7.

3,

and Pausanias

vi.

which representations on archaic yases

are not
Kepa/ios

25.

The legend no doubt belongs

uncommon,

sunk in the ground,

lived in a brazen for fear of

Aco. to the M. Mag. (98. was the Cyprian name for prison (our slang 'jug '). 388. For the construction see 311. 389. juHTpuiii, of the son? of Aloeus, apparently but according to others, of Hermes. But it is evidently meant that the step -mother does what she can to thwart her step-sons. Their mother is called Iphimedeia in \ 305. 391. idduNO rather iSi/ivri, as Nauck
Herakles.
31)
'
'

K^pa/ios

Cf. howsuggests, from ddfivni/u (893). ever riiSSa, which, as Fick has remarked, is an analogous form from aiiSri/u (Aeol. ? aBdafu), not a contracted imperfect. 393-400 have an obvious echo in the HeracUa of Panyasis (fr. 16) tX^ fikv Arifi'^Tip, tXtj Sk k\ut6s dfi^t-yv^eis. Probably enough they are adapted from some older epic dealing with Herakles ; of. T 95 ff. They seem to belong to the legend of the campaign of Herakles against Pylos, which recurs, but without 690, where the divine elements, in the schol. says, 'H/ja/cX^s irapeyivero els XIi\ov xP^'f""" Kadapaluiv, ol Si IliJXiot

CLiroKkeiaavTes ret? iriJXas

oi)/c

elcred^^avro

&i dpyurBds 6 ijpws iirSpSrjire ni/Xov. /rme/iixovv Si tQi /liv NijXel rpeis Seal, Ilo<rci.S(ov "Mpa 'MSoiveis, tul Si 'Hpa/cXci Siio), 'A.d^va xal Zeis. Accord-

airdy-

e<p'

to the journey to Hades, to recover Alkestis or to bring back Kerberos. There was clearly some primitive idea that Pylos (here the Elean, not the Messenian, v. on B 591) was the gate of the under -world; a cult of Hades there is mentioned by Pausanias, I.e., as being founded on the gratitude of the Pylians for his alliance with them against Herakles on this occasion. But Schol. T says 'Aplarapxos "xi)Xmi" cis ^i^Xut Kal iiTiripijii., i.e. Ar. took iriJXos to be not the name of a town but=iriiX7;, like and icrvepos beside xoXiJ and iairipa,, x6Xos and understood it to mean in the gate of the underworld.' This is not impossible, for the gates of hell are often spoken of (cf. 646, 1 312, and the epitliet iruXdpTi)? applied to Hades), and a masc. iriiXi; iriJXos is actually found in a Thessalian inscription (see H. W. Smyth in ^. ,7". P. ix. 491). But this appears to be the only other case in Greek, and H. uses only the pi. iriiXai. It seems therefore practically certain that the word is really local, though it is of course possible, in view of the chthonian myths connected with Pylos, that the name of the town meant, or was supposed to mean, the gate of Hades. Ar. 's difficulty arose presumably from the fact
'

ing to Hesiod, Scut. Her. 359-67, Ares was among the victims on the same occasion
15517 y.iv

t4 ?

4iriiu

Kal fiXXoTE

TrapTjBTJi'ai.

iyXeos

ijiieripov, S$' iirip Ili'\ovrip,a06eVTOS

ifieto,

&vtIo5 isTT)

p-ixt^ H/iotov pevealvwv.

that the Hades legend was not attached 4n NeKOecci to the Messenian Pylos. would most naturally mean 'in the country of the dead,' and this would agree with such a double sense of HiXui, but there is no strong reason why it should not be the same as iv veKiSenaiv In any case it can hardly go with 886. ' hitting pa\iiv, which means him
' ;

222

lAIAAOC E
jjiiv

(v)

^e^\r)Kef tots Kal

rXfj
B'
'Aif'STj?
ei'

avrjKeaTov
TveXcopio';

Xd^ev

aXryo';.

TOLcro

aiKVV oocttov,
alyio'^oio,

395

evre

/J,iv

wuto?

dvrjp,

vlo<;

Aio<;

ev TlvKaii ev veicveaai ^aXoov oSwrjicriv eBcoKev.

avTap
Krjp

j3fj

Trpo? Baifia Ato? koL fjuaKpov

'OXv/nrov
oI(tto<;

ar^kwv,

oBwijiai, Treirapfiivo';,
rfKrfKaTO,
/CTjSe

avrap

wfKoo evt
Tcbi
B'

an^ap&i
ov
p,e.v

Be dvfiov.

400

eVt TiaurjOiv oBvvrj^aTa (papfiaKa Tracrawv

rjKeaaT

^dp

Tt KaTaOvrjro^ o? ovk

irervKTO.

crveTXto?,

o^ptfioepyot;,

o9eT

a'iavXa pe^(ov,
e')(ovab.

0? TO^ouabv eKrjBe
(xol

deov<;,

ot "OXvfiirov

iirl

TOVTOV dvrjKe 6ea lyXavKwin^

ov
09

AOrjvr}-

405

vrjTno';,

ovBe to olBe Kara (f>peva TuSeo? vto?,

Brjvaio<;

OTTt fidX

dOavaToiai

fiayr^Tai,,

ovBe Ti

fJLiv

iralBe^ ttoti ryovvaai irainral^ovaLv

alvrj<;

eXOovT

EK TToXefioio Kal
Tv^eif'Si;?,
fir]

B7]lorriTO<i.

Tw vvv
fiT)

el

Kal pudXa KapTepo<; euTL,

crelo

410

<f}pa^ecr6(o
Brjv

rk

oi dfieuvtov

fia'^rjrai,

AlyidXeia irepic^pwv
JUIIN
:

ABprjanvT]

394.

KOI
;

K^N
:

a b f
(I

k
:

kujuiTn Harl. a

g h

K^N ncp

kn uen J Kai juin nep 6.

:

397. 6aiiNaiciN G. a supr. ) Vr. a b A.

||

Harl. b d, King's Par. R Par. c {supr. uin) (supr. SXroe). eOxoc 395. ne\cbpioN Q. 399. fiauNoici G. 400. iNiiXaro P: liXi^Xoro (Harl. 3' 8 euucoi 6. khBc 402. K<nit eNHTOiic ap. Eust. 403.
JuiN Ar. {iy riji ir^pai.)
:

HMNOPTU
C
{yp.

Kai nep

ken

juin)

|!

MNOQ

6uBpiuoepr6c
Ar.
(?)
:

^CG
P.

Par. e

6Bpiuoupr&c S
:

alcu\oepr6c Ar.

||

6c

Sih toO t

t'

TUdEOC ui6c Kai Kori euu6N Eust. 407. juaxeTrai udxoiTO ^CGJORSXJ. 408. ti and re Ar. Si^Ss. 411. dueiNca coTo S.
8c
t'

406.

||

uaxcTrai

udxoiTO Vr.

a.

412. 63paCTiNH 6.
406, and A 231. But in all other cases the adj. immediately follows the mention of the person referred to, whereas here Herakles has not been mentioned since 397. This suggests that 398-402 have been rather violently interpolated. Heyne remarks that Olympos is not the home of Hades. For 66piuoepr6c Ar. seems to have read al(rv\oepy6s, which to our taste does not go well with the atavka immediately following. But cf. note on B 527. 407. Cf. Z 130. u&Ka goes with the whole clause, 'of a surety.' Cf B 241.
rfiirios

for there is no Homeric analogy for translating it 'casting him among the coiijic for 6 airrds, here only an dead.' obviously late form, for which we can at once write the Homeric airis, or still better oOtos. See note on Z 260. Flaii^coN is only 401-2 = 900-1, q.v. mentioned again by Homer in 899 and S 232, where he is the progenitor of the race of physicians ; see Solon fr. 13. 57, and Pindar P. iv. 270 iffa-l 5' larrip

iTTLKdipdraTOS,

Ilaiaj'

5^

croc

TLfj.a.t

tpdos.

He

is

apparently not

identical

with

Apollo, who in Homer has no healing function (cf., however, IT 514-29). So schol. on 5 232, duufiipei. 6 liai.'/juy
'Air6XK(ovos
iU7) fl
(jjs

408.
'

nanndzouciN

so
;

Nausikaa

calls

Kal 'HtrfoSos p.apTupeT,

" et

/t

'AiroWiliv $01/305

WiK

BavaTOLo

aailiaai,

Kal Ilai^w^, Ss awavTuiv (pdpfiaxa olSev." 403-4. For the exclamatory nom. see

her father irdinra, f 57 compare also 42, and for the addition of the participle in the next line the similar Z 480. 412. Aigialeia, wife of Diomedes, was the youngest daughter of Adrestos, and

lAIAAOC E
i^ VTTVOV yoococra ^tXou?
olKrja<;

(v)

223

ijeiprji,

KovpbSiov iroOiovaa iroaiv, top apiaTOv

lif>6l,fj,T}

A^atwi',
415

aXo^o?

Atoyu.^Seo9

iTrvoBafioio.

^ pa Koi
at

a/xxj^oTeprjia-iv

anr

Ij^Si

%6(./309

ofiopyvv

oKOero X'^ip, oBvvai Be KarrjiriocovTO ^apeiai. 8' avT eiaopocoaat AOrjvairj re kol RpT]
'

KepTOfi,Loi<i

iireecra-i,

Ala
ri

K.povlBr]v ipeOi^ov.
420

Totcri

Be fjLvdcov rjp'^e
ircLTep,
fj

Sea yXavK&Tn<; ^Kdrjvq/moi

" Zev
T)

pa

KeyoXmaeai,

ottl,

Kev

ei-rrco

/jboXa Bi]

Tiva

K-virpi,^

'A'^audBav dvieicra
i^ik-rjcre,

Tpeoalv ajxa
tS)v

crirecrdai,

tov? vvv eKTrajX

Tiva Kappe^ovaa 'A'^aii.dBav evjreTrKwv

1.

413. irelpHi Lips. Mosc.

(iX^a)

416. ajui90T^paiciN G.

||

Ixca

A3
Q)

(yp. ix<i'p)
('"<>

NS

Ambr. Mor. Yen. B

/ierct
II

Et.

Mag.
apicKa

al.

ix<i>p

(ix<iap)

^ CX'^P"
||

^^ ypd(peiv

iXwp
Zen.
II

Tov p

oi tt&vv

Tois TraXaiois Eust. ).

X^'P^C
:

^''-

X^P"-'"*

8uopseN Et. Mag. 417. a\9eT0 H. 423. Su' l;cn^coai ^LOS eNieica Ambr. P. gKnarXa 9iXHce P. 424. dx"'"^^'*'' Paunt of her husband for Tydeus had married her elder sister Deipyle, see 3 So in A 226 Iphidamas is married 121. This seems to to his maternal aunt. shew that relationship through the
;

418. fipa P. 422. 6x''iS"N Sjua n&ceceai P. Lips. Ambr.

||

mother alone ceased to be recognized in though Mr. Greece at an early date M'Lennan thought that traces of it existed till historic times, and that the change to the recognition of paternal
;

418. The return of Athene from the battle-field to Olympos has not been mentioned ; see 510. The ' taunt ' which almost descends, it must be admitted, to the level of 'chafi" looks For like a conscious allusion to A 7-12.

421

cf.

762, a 158.

kinship is recorded in the trial scene in the Eutnenides. If this be the case, it must have been a, peculiar instance of It may be said survival in Attica. generally that in Homer the idea of kinship is almost the same as our own, though relationship through the mother 3i4n is not quite so close as with us. must go with ro6o3ca, with long lament but this is not very appropriate. Perhaps the original readiug was Bri F', lamenting For the feminine patronymic him. 'AapHcriNH cf. I 557 ISiv^vv, S 319
'AKpurulivri.

415. This line seems to be an interpolation, and out of place, like 403-4 If it is to be accepted at all it above. For evidently ought to come after 412. i9e!juiH cf. A 3 ; as used of women it is an Odyssean word, except T 116. 416. Mss.
ix<!'!>,

choice between cneceai and ae-crir-iffdai, reduplicated The former is fixed aor.) is not easy. 285. by metre in % 324, with o-Treio in But MSS. prefer forms in ecrir- wherever possible (K 246, 395, 570, /i 349, T 579, 77 unanimously ; 350, 363 by a majority ; here and in 5 38 alone is there a majority for d/j.a airiaBai), though they are in H. invariably preceded by elision, so that tbose in aw- can always be substituted. In compounds the form in (TTT- alone is known throughout Greek. In Pindar both ffirop.ii'av (P. iv. 40) and iavrp-ai (0. viii. 11) are certain ; in Attic <nr4crSai (Eur. Phoen. 426) and iffTrbfi-qv (or iffird/iriv ? Soph. Track. 563). This points to the forms in cnr- being the older, those in ia-rr- a later introduction we need not be surprised to find them 285, but are justified side by side in in preferring the shorter where tradition toC/c nOn permits. H. O. 36 (6).
423.
e<nriir6a.i
(i.e.

The

K
:

are divided

between \x^,

and Ix'^p. As the word is masculine in 340 and elsewhere in Greek, the first form is preferable. Barnes conj. d/i0o-

gnKarV 9iXHce

cf.

415.

424. tcIn TiNQ takes

up nva 'AxaudSay

Fasi has remarked that the above. speech seems to shew something of the

224
TTjOo?

lAIAAOC E
^pva-rji,
Trepovrji,

(v) 42S

Kara/j^v^aTO

'X^'^lpa

apairjv.

w? (pciTO, fielBrja-ev Be irarrjp avSp&v re Oewv re, Kai pa KoXeacrdfievo'; 'irpoae<^ ^pva-rjv 'A(})poBiT7jv
" ov
rot,
<rv
S'

TeKVOv

efiov,

BeSorai TroXefirjia epja,

aX\a
Tuvra w?

y
fiev

IfiepoevTa fierep'xeo

epya ydfioio,
430

"Kprfi Qowt, koX 'AO-^vtji irdvra fieXijaei.

ol

TOiavTa Trpo^ aXXTjXov? a/yopevov,

v'ireipej(e

Alveiai

S'

eiropovae ^o-qv ar/aOo^ Aiofi'^Sr]^,

'^elpa<;

ywaxJKCov, o ol avTO<;

A'rroXXwv
aiei
435

aW
Tpl<s rpli;

ap
e'KeiT

ovoe oeov p,eyav a^ero, lero o

-vev-^ea

Klveiav KTeXvai koL d/KO kXvto,

fJLev

Bvaai.

e'rropovae

KaTaKrdfievao jjueveaivav, 'AttoWoiv.

iao<;,

Si ol ecTTV^eKL^e ^aetvrjv da-irlK

Brj

dXk' ore

to reraprov iTreaavro Salfiovi

Seiva 8 ofioK\rj<7a<i 7rpoae<j}rj eKaepyo? A'ttoXXmv " (jipd^eo, TvSeiST], Kal '^^d^eo, firjBe deolaiv
'**"

440

la

edeXe (ppoveeiv, eVe^ ov irore (j)vXov ofiocov

)(ap,a\

ddavdrcov re Oemv
425.

ep')(pp,evwv

t'

dvOpmircov.
433. rirNcocKCON

KaTauiisaTO
434.

Ar.

XeTpa OR.

dW

JNT
o
r'

KareuiisaTO
:

fi.

Sp'

HkK

8 re

CDLM
A.

(8 r- Bp Harl. a) ORT Lips. Mosc. 1. 441. Tea e^Xe 439. 3eiN<i r' Mosc. 1.

437.

hWii rhp Q CTU9^ise P.

||

flW

.^LN. 3 rip 438-9 om.

|]

GJO.

oOnoe' Suoion

fOXoN

Q.

freedom of familiar conversation.

for T&uiv is a late form. 425. dpaii^N Ar., dpaii^v vulgo.

tiSn

The word must once have begun with a consonant, probably f, on account of the hiatus here and 2 411, T 37; the two other places where it occurs, 11 161, k 90, No plausible etymology prove nothing. The soft breathing has been suggested. probably arose from the idea that the word meant destructive, and came from but this is not tenable. api) or jialoi The vulg. Kareiii^aTo shews the strong
:

to throw suspicion on the whole preceding section 352-430, with its curious wealth in mythology elsewhere strange to H. The last portion, 418-30, with its half-comic character, bears a suspicious likeness to the buffoonery of the Seo;iix'a
in #.

436-42. Compare the parallel passages 702-11, 784-6, T 445-54, with notes
.

there.

tendency of the scribes to insert the

augment

The verb

is

of course d/.>)<r^

The nep6NH is the (A 243, T 284). ;?Wa with which the old Greek ('Doric') V^ttAos was fastened over the shoulder, so that iviriirXav is something more than an otiose epithet.
431.
'

y p. grandreth and van ^39 Leeuwen , marked 44U. ine very marfeecl assonance i-! is overlooked by Bekkerm the J"7r '^of similar phenomena given m Ml list
-

^-

i-

-Lso-ao.

441. For Tea 9poN^eiN '^o" ^Moi ^do-flai.

compare
go

187

442.

-^auaX

kpjfpuknaiti

closely

This formal line occurs seven

It is a II. and sixteen in Od. tag' especially used for a return to scenes on earth after colloquies in Olympos, which commonly shew signs of later

times in

together in the sense of iwix^ovluiv, hence the position of tc. so 250 o^v ayadbv re. Compare also phrases like
'AprfC
Krafievos,

which

are

commonly

insertion see 464, 8 212, S 368, $ 514. It is therefore sufficient in itself

;

written as a single word (see note on A For the thought cf. P 447 Scrad 74). re yaiav l-n ttvcUi re Kal Spirit.

lAlAAOC E
&)9
firfviv

(v)

225
o'rrliram,

^dro,
8'

TvSei'Brj'i

di/ej^afero

tvtOov

aXevaftevo^ eKarrj^oXov
o6b ol

AiroWcovo';.
445

Alvelav

aTrdrepOev ofilXov drJKev 'AnroWcov

leprji,
vrjot;

Hepjaficoi eiv

y'

irervKTO.

^ TOl TOV AtJTO) T Kol

"A/3T6/At?

lo'^iai.pa

iv fieyaXwi dBvTcoi aKeovro

re Kvhaivov re*

ainkp
d/JL(f>l

eiSmXav rev^
dp' elSmXcoi

dpyvporo^oi;

AiroWmv
450

avTSii T
S'

Alveiai iKeXov koX revj^eai toIov

Tpwe? xal
crTrjdeacri

Bloi

Ayawl

hr)iovv

dXXrfXwv

d/ji<f>i

^oeua^,

aCTTTtSa? evKVKXov<i Xaiarfla re irrepoevTa.

444. d\eu6jueNoc TUTbN o^ noX\6N Schol. T, of. 11 710. 446. 445. dndNeueeK S. AGTS {P mpr.) STU Lips. Vr. a b, Mosc. 1 al. 450. T* 448. KiiaaiiN P {supr. n). ipfii Ti. r om. G: t' P. iN CDJOR. CTi4eec<pi D Vr. b. 452. d\\i4\oici Q. ToTo GJ {yp. toTon). om. NP 3' R. 443. 'Apla-rafyxos

Ar.

II

II

II

||

444.

The

choice between

dXeudueNOC

given

way

to

the

Ionic

-i;o-

Xa6s,

not easy. Jn 11 711 the former has almost unanimous MS. it d\vdfi,eiios If we read support. must be taken as a fut. there is no pres. dXeiio/ioi, the aor. rj\eia-To being formed from a\i{F)oimi. as ix^va from See note on A 549. X^w. 446. The re here seems quite out of place, and was no doubt, as Heyne remarks, inserted into the original v-qhs Mtvkto from ignorance of the fact that the ictus was sufficient to lengthen a

and

aXstii/ievos is

'Arpet^Sao, rdwi', etc.

448. KiidaiNON, they not only healed him, but made him even more glorious than before. This is worthy of gods when they tend a favourite. Compare T 33 iarai xP'^s IfiireSos ij Kal Apeltnv, and the phrases A 405 etc. idiSeX yaioiv, 438 K^daive 6vfi6v, ir 212 Kvdijvai ^ BvTp-bv Pporbv. It is not necessary to adopt Herwerden's conj. K'^Sevov or Mme.

Dacier's
fieptfivai).

KijSaivov.

(Hesych.
'

K-qSalvei'

mentioned again in H 83, with his mother and sister. This and the temples of Athene in Troy (Z 88 etc.) and Athens (B 549, ?; 81) are the only temples mentioned in H., for the v-qbs see of A 39 cannot be counted as such note there. Vaguer allusions are found So, too, the idea of in f 10 and /4 346. the aauTON, a holy place 'not to be
a temple,
;

final syllable.

Apollo, as often, shares

entered'

by the

profane,

belongs

to

an order of ideas foreign to Homeric Elsewhere we hear only of thought.

the &\ffo$, the riiievos, and the ^u/i6s as the scene of worship (cf., however, oiSbs
I 404, B 80,

at

fore,

g^undfragen pp. 197 ft We seem, thereto have clear evidence of the

Pytho).

which may imply a temple See particularly Cauer

wraith is 449. The mention of the not like Homer, nor does it appear on other occasions when a hero is snatched away by a god. It plays no further part in the action, nor does there seem to be the least surprise shewn at the reappearance of the original Aineias in the field, 514. Apparently some rhapsodist 1. thought it necessary to explain why the disappearance of Aineias did not stop the fight, and therefore added 449-53, 425-6. the two latter lines from Compare the story of Stesichoros and the wraith of Helen, which may have suggested the idea here. 452. Boeiac is the genus, ficniBac and XaicAYa the species, both being made of For the meaning of the latter leather. and of the epithet eiiicuKXoc see App. B
'

intrusion of later ideas into the primiAs Cauer remarks, the form tive Epos. for in similar vqhs agrees with this words which must have existed in the primitive poems the older -do- has not
;

is

1, 9-

The epithet elsewhere applied only to arrows and The old explanation that it meant iirea. Kov<t>a, i\a<ppi,, is untenable.
453. nrep6eina, fluttering.

VOL.

226
Sr)

lAIAAOC E

(v)

Tore Oovpov "Aprja Trpoa-rjvSa ^ol^o'i

AiroXKoiv
455

"'Ape?, "Ape? ^poroXoi/ye, fiiai^ove,

oiiK

rei'^ea-oTrKyJTa,

av

Brj

TovS"

dvBpa

/u,d'^7]<;

ipvaaio fiereXdcop,
;

TvBeiBr)v,

o? vvv 76 Kal
fjbkv

av Ail Trarpl fid-^oiro

Yet/3
eTrt

T^VTrpiSa

irpwra eryeSop ovrao'e

/j,oi

Kapirmt,

avTap eireiT avrai w? elirav auro?

elBofievo';

e-TrecravTO

Saifiovi

la-o<;."

fiev

ecpe^ero

UepydfMtot, UKprji,

460

Tjomta? Se (ni'^a'i ov\o<i "Ap7j<; cirpvve iiereKdcov,

^

A-KafjuavTl

Bowl

rfryriTopt

pr)iKoov.

vlda-i

Be Tlpid/j^oto Btorpe(f)eecrcri KeXevcrev

Uptdfjioio
BioTpe<peo<; ^acriKijo';,

"
e'?

S)

vlel<;

Tt
et?

ert

Kreivecrdai idaere
dfj,(f>i

Xaov
'

A^atoi?
;

465

rj

Kev

irvKTjK ivTroirjTrjiai iJidj((ovrai

Iffov

dW
457.
ypatpTj

ETopt Bicoi, Alvelai; uto? fie'yaXrjTopo'i Ay^iaaoayT e <f)Koia^oio aacocrofiev ia&Xov eToipov." fti? eLTTMV wTpvve /iei'o? /cat Ov/jlov SKdarov.
KeiTao dvr)p 6v ^
iriOfiev

470

udxHTm
.

Vr. b.

458.

npc2>TON

JNOQRU
yp. Par. a
:

(cf.

883).

461. Tpoo(l)ciC

Antim. Sinop. Cypr. C (rpcotac) D^GJNO,

^
ycLp

rpcHiac

D^RU

(Sittt) (peperai

Tpc&ac Eust.) TpcbcoN Q {yp. 0). oSXoc Tivis {(K6c Cram. Ep. 442. 462. epaKUN 6. 8ioTpo9eecci G. K^eueN [DHIIS] Harl. a. 463. ui^ci NP, yp. Harl. a. 464. 5iOTpo(p^oc GHJO. iicare T Bar. 465. eic^. dxi<^'^ CM. 466. niiXaic eB noiHToTci (eCinoii^Toici) Ar. G. eOnoii^THici (eCS noiHTflici) Zen. Q
. .

kttjtlkQs Tpcoidc
II

^ fiaWov
||

irpoirepKrTrujfjLevws

||

||

||

II

MNOT

Vr. b add eiixerai ^KrerdueN, jui^THp 3^ oY kcr' 468. After this A^poBiTH ( = E 248). 469. <pXo(cBou CG. 470. BxpuNe Vr. b.

Vr. b.

455 = 31, wMch is also followed by oiK Sk 5^. 461. TpcoKic is a doubtful form, as Tpui6s almost always has the first syll. in thesis, and should probably be written Tpd'Cos cf. on A 129. Wilamowitz [SeraMes^ ii. 44) defends Vpdas as a form of the axW"- 'Iwific or ' whole and part ' figure. There are, however, some eight passages in which the form TpuiSs (or TpSios ?) cannot be altered. It is better, therefofe, to accept it here, though it must be admitted that TpQas gives the best explanation of the variant Tpiiai>, as an attempt to get rid of an unfamiliar and harsh construction. 462. Ares, the Thracian god, naturally assumes the form of a Thracian chief. See N 301.
:

not capable of emendation by anything less violent than van L.'s dyav6v. 466. There is nothing to decide between the unoii4THici of Zen. and -ouri of Ar. iii 636 we have iinroniTdiai', while in 7 434 the MSS. all give iinrob]tov (irvpayptiv). So eiyJeo-Tos is used with both two and three terminations ; in Z 266 Ar. and Zen. were similarly divided, We ought perhaps to read either ii iroiriTiiun or ^uttoiiJtoio-i. But no such
;

possibility exists in Z 266, where there a similar variation between avlirnjiai. and dviTrroim. It is apparently not posis

to introduce uniformity into the practice of the Epic language in this respect. To avoid the harsh synizesis
sible

For the dat. after icreiNeceai we may compare the similar construction after SdixvaaOai (Q 244), iiroK\ovh<r8ai
465.

($ 556),

etc.

The short form 'AxaioTc

is

conj. ^ H 6 k, while Brandreth omits ^ and the note of interrogation at the end of 465. 470. This oft-repeated line, though presumably part of the ancient stock in trade of the Epos, is remarkable for

Nauck

: :

lAIAAOC E
evd^

(v)

227

av 'ZapirrjSmp fiaXa
irrfi,

veiKecrev "^/CTopa
ol'p^erai,

Btov
e^e<769
;

"' l&KTop,

hr)

roi

fjkevo<;

o irplv

^7j?
olo<;,

TTOV

arep \awv ttoXiv e^ifiev ^S

Tbv
iyo)
IBeeov
Kvve<;

eiriKOvpmv

(Tvv yafi^poicn

Kacriyv^TOoat re aolcrf
Bvva/M

Tmv vvv ov

ovBe vorjaai,

475

a\Xa

w? ap^l Xeovrao" irep r imKOvpot eveifiev. rjfieK Be p,a-)(op,e<TS' KoX yap iyoov iviKovpo<; a>v p,aXa rrjXoOev tjkw TTjXov ykp AvKLT], 'Bidvdttio eiri BtvijevTf
KaTaTTToura'ova'i,
,

evd'
icao

aXo'^ov re (ptkTjv eXiirov Kal

be KTrjfiaTa iroXXa,
ui<;

v-ijttiov

vtov,
eirioevrji;-

480

ra t

eXoerai 09 k
fiifiov'

oKKa Kol
olov K
Tvvt)
S'
rje

Avkiov<; OTpvvco Kal

auTo?

avBpl p,a')(e(T<raa6ab' arap ov tL

^epoiev

jjloi,

ivffdBe toIov,

e(TT7)Ka^,
fxevefiev
ft)?

A^atot rj Kev ar/oiev. drap ovS" aXXoicri, Ke\evei<;

dfjuvvep^evai,

485

Xaoiaiv
p/f)

Kai

(opeccn-

7rB?j

a-iflTi,

Xivov aXovre 'iravdypov,

472. nfll

471. ^Ne'

'e.nV

P.
fl.
||

not

JNP

Vr. b, Mosc.
475. Ircb

1.

473.
:

9HC
;

Ar.

CDff PTU
C
:

9fi(i)c

474. raBpoTci G.

{om. T, ^rdi in lemma).

a'

oishk

oOre H.

477.
:

51
||

aO

a
L
P

II

t' om.

N.
||

481.

xd
0. 487.

t'

rii

h' S.

GJMOPQU ercoN 2 GJMRTU Lips. Mosc. Tk 5c k' Scr' CHMOQRSU

:

Vr. b : 8c uaxi^ceceai

nSc P. udxeceai

^nideOei

HRU.

483. uaxi^caceai Ar. [LM] XiNoio k\6trre. Et. Mag. 183. 33.

Harl.

the rare neglect of the F of FeK&arov (aTT&vTiav Brandr. dv/ibv re Bentley). 471. This is the first entry in the story (excepting of course in the Catalogue B 876) of Sarpedon and his Lykians. 473. 9HC, ace. to tradition, is imperf.,
,

his wealth,

forgetful of the protection

which it would need against the raids of his needy neighbours. 8c k', sc. ^);i(7i see on A 547.
484. Observe the
eflfect

of the

'

bucolic

(jr^is

pres.

diaeresis' in preserving the length of the last syllable of 'Axaioi before a vowel.

474. rauBpoTci, here cf. 464, 466.

hrotliers-in-law,

The
262,

other instances in the Iliad are A 410, E 215, 9 120, A 554,

478. fiKco: according to the unanimous tradition of the grammarians, generally

226, # 111, -^ 441, 23, 641, several of which, however, are only instances of
full

confirmed by the MSS., the only Homeric form is 'Iku, which Bekker accordingly introduced here (v. La R. H. T. p. 287). But iJKU) is given by MSS. in three other To the 329. passages, S 406, v 325, scribes of existing MSS. the difference was purely graphical, and it is creditable to their fidelity that the influence of Attic and the KOLvi should not have introduced fj/coi more generally.
481. Kii3 3^, as though KariXiirov had Precisely similar cases will preceded. Sar755. 168, be found in V 268, pedon means of course that he has left

contracted forms which have ousted the forms followed by normal hiatus, See van L. Unch. pp. 75 f. 486. dSpecci should be d6.pmin, cf. I

327. 487. The use of the dual here is hard to explain, unless it refer to the wives mentioned in the preceding line, and mean caught in pairs, man and wife
' ' ;

highly improbable (so Schol. B i/ieis Kal al yvvamet, see S. 0. Others make it =(ri> /cai 6 \o6s 170). others explain it as a relic of the primitive origin of the plural from the dual,

which

seems

228

lAIAAOC E

(v)

avSpdffi BvafieveecrcTiv eXayp Koi

ol

/cvp/j,a

yevrjcrde'
vfjir/v.

Se

Ta^
^(pri

eKirepcrova

iii

vacofievTjv

ttoXiv

aol Be

rdSe Travra fieXeiv

^aXeTr^i/

j/u/cra?

re Koi

rifjuap,

490

dpyov;

Xi<T<70fieva>i,

TrjXeKXeirwv eiriKovpoav
'

VQ)Xefiea)<;

e-^efiev,

S'

diroOeaOai, iviirr^v.

488. reNoicee C. 491. THKeKXHToJK

489. eKn^pccoc'(iN)
||

OMQ
1>

Mose.

2.

||

Cfiji(jui)Tn

OQST
H.

^CGJMNO.
KparepfiN)

t'

4:niKoi}pcoN

r'

^niKoiipcoN
:

Lips.' 492.

XaXenHN

^HJ

{yp.

NOPQSU

Vr. a

and

yp. Hail, a

KparepfiN Q.

of which, however, the traces in Homer are excessively doubtful, see note on 567. (The passages bearing on the point are brought together by von Christ,

Die Interp. iei Homer p. 19.5.) Monro suggests that a line alluding to the absence of Paris may have dropped out, sn that aKbvT may mean you and
'

no single case in Homer where the loss of a line can be assumed with reasonable probability tlie tradition was wonderfully tenacious of all it had got, as well as acquisitive
Paris.'
is

But there

of new matter. Again, the length of the a in FaXbvre is almost without analogy ; it is true we have H\uv in Attic, but that Is simply a case of double augment, like iihpav, (idynt) {H. G. 67. 3). find, however, aKCivai. with a in Hipponax fr. 74. 1. Bentley's conjecture, \lvQv iravdypoLo FoiKdvres^ removes both difficulties ; but there is no trace of a tradition to support it, nor any

It cannot peroldest part of the Iliad. haps be proved, but it will I believe be felt, that the periphrase \lvov Trdvaypov does not sound like a genuine Homeric name for a net ; it is very different from the simple SIktvov -n-oKionrov of x 386, and reminds us rather of the Hesiodic style, in which periphrases are so common ; or even of the tragedians. Compare Aisch. Oho. 507 rbv iK ^vSou KkwffTTJpa aih^ovres \ivov and of the net cast over Troy, /i^a AgaTii. 357-61 areyavov SUrvov . douXeias ydyyafiov, &r7}^ iravaXiirov. The word 6i}fic is Sir. Xey. in Homer, and, in the sense of Tnesh, in all Greek till we come to Oppian.
:

We

489. ^Kn^pcouc', al. -wo-', but tbe reversion to the principal construction
is

more
491.

epic.

whether we should read THXeKXeiTciN or -kXt/twc where the epithet is applied to the Trojan
It is doubtful
allies

obvious reason why it should have been and there is no other altered to the text case in Homer of a short vowel before yp, though it might be argued that the analogy of /3/) and Sp would justify this. Unfortunately, owing to the lacuna in A, we have no evidence as to the Alexandrian view of the passage. Tryphiodoros, however, seems to have read it as it stands, for he writes (674) dXX' ol p.h d^dfiTjvTO \lviai davdroio iravAypitJi. It may be observed that the emendation \lvoto for Xlvov, though it removes the difficulty of the quantity, introduces what is equally objectionable, an unHomeric rhythm. H. G. 367 (2). Fishing with a net is mentioned again only in the simile in % 383 sqq., nor does fishing with an angle, which is several times mentioned in the Odyssey (5 368, fi 251, 332), occur in the Hiad, This all except in similes, 11 406, fi 80. seems in favour of supposing that at all events the lines 487-9, if not the whole speech of Sarpedon, do not belong to the
;

I 233, 564, 438, is decidedly in favour of the latter but the formiT alone is admissible in other cases, S 321, X 308, T 546. To our MSS. the two are of course practically identical.

(also

Z 111,

108).

iroXiKX-qToi,

492. as felt
cf.

ENinH
402, to

by him to
'

_A

urged
sileiice,

here, as always, reproof whom it is aildressed, S 104, K 448. Hector is put away from himself,'
is

him
the

the reproach which is laid upon by the allies. The expression is converse of /3 86 /iffi/ioi' avdfai,
^X^yx^'i-T}^

100

dvadriffeL.

It is there-

fore

quite

needless

to

follow
'

Nauck
their

reading {nroSix^ai., in accept rebuke.' Paley compares Hes.

Opp.
3'

762 (p-fip-T) diTodMai.

dpyaX4rj

(jtipeai

xo'^e'rr)

Similarly Pind. 0. viii. 68 dired'/iKaTO dTifior^pav yXGxraav, a. 40 veiKos 5k Kpeatrbvwv diroBicrB' &Topov. The interpretation of the scholia, that Hector is urged to give up tlie habit of severe rebuke towards his allies, is on every ground untenable.
. . ' '

lAIAAOC E
w?
(jiaro

(v)

229

XapTTTj^QiV,
a-iiv

SaKe Be

(ppeva<;

"^KTopi
y^a/ia^e,

jjajOo^.

avriKa S
TToXXcov
S'

e^ o^ewi'

Tev')(eaiv

oXto

o^ea Sovpa Kara arparbv wt^ero irdvTrji

Koi ivavnot, ea-rav ^Ay^aiaiv

495

orpvvusv fiaj(eaa<Tdai, eyeipe Be cjjvKoinv alvrjv.

ol

eke~Slj(67)(Tav
B'

'Apyetot,
ta?

iire/jieivav

aoWee<; ovB' i<po^rj9ev.

lepa<i

dvefj.o<i

d'^va<;

^opeet

kut

aXcoa<i
500

dvBp&v
Kpi,V7]i

XiKixMvrcov,

ore re ^avOtj ArjfiTjrrjp

eireiyofievwv dvi/Mcov Kaptrov re icaL aj^va'i-

at

B'

vTroXevKauvovrat dyvpfiiai-

&)?

tot'

A^^atot
Bi

XevKoi virepOe yevovTO KovicrdXai, 6v pa

avTwv
505

ovpavov
dy}r

69

ttoXvxoXkov
vtto

eireTfK'qyov
B'

TroSe?

Xirircov,

eirifiicryofievcov

ecrTpe(pov ^vio'xfje<;'

ol Be iievo<; j^eipSiv

Wii^

<j)6pov.

dfKpl Be vvktu

dovpo'i "ApTj<; ixaXvyfre

fid'^Tji,

Tpaecraiv dpi^ycov,

udxeceai R. 496. uax^eceai P (TvWd^ovs iTrixovs eKTiBeis ifnin

:

Schol. T.

501. KpiNei

CDPN

Hreipe E. 500. liToXe/Moios rotis SadeKaKal tovtov oOtu ypd(j>ecr6a.i, eOr' &N s. A. KpJNOi G. 502. OnoXcuKoiNONTO P.
|]

495. 3o0pa doubt rightly

etc.

Bekker writes SoOpe, no cf. P 18, Z 104, A 43,

need not also write 6^4e with van L. The dual here expresses more it means the pair than two spears of spears which were regularly carried by the Homeric warrior, for in its original use it belongs properly only to things which go in pairs, such as eyes, hands,
'
'

We

by a fan, or whether they took advantage of the natural wind but the probability seems in favour of the former, so that iweiyofi^vojif will be a passive. 503. 8i' ain&>N, through the i (as opposed to the horses), i. e. the irpbiMxoi
created
;

fighting in front of their chariots.

504. noXiixo^KON, as 7 2 cf. X"-^"^"^ o-iSiipeos 329. For the thematic pluperfect In^nXHroN cf. B. 0. 27, and note on A 492.
;

It is curious that a scholion of Poretc. phyrios on T 379 quotes as evidence of the two spears Z 104, where as here Msg.

425,

have BoSpa. 499. iepdc, consecrated to Demeter fiXooii, 631 iXiplrov iepoO dKrifv. cf. here and iN^ 588, T 496, threshing-floor,
all

505. ^niJuicroueNcoN seems to apply to the whole of the combatants, not to iVKav, as generally thought. Cin^crpef on, kept wheeling about, as the line of

the former the oldest, cf. a\ia, 6.\oiiii, &\m, and other words The question with kindred meanings. whether the right form is dXwi? or aXwiij we have a similar variation is doubtful between dXociw and iXoidui, but the i in any case does not seem to be primitive, and it is therefore best to follow the MSS. in reading dXwas, though La Roche prefers dXuiiis, on the strength of For the tradition of the grammarians. another elaborate simile taken from the It process of winnowing of. N 588 sqq. is not clear whether the wind used is
generally
orchard.

But

meaning seems to

be

on whom they attended swayed backwards and forwards. Cf. 581. 506. For u^Noc ^eipuN ieCic <p^poN we may compare A 447 ffi;)' l>' ?j3aXoi'
wp6/iaxoi
. .

fUve dvSptov, and

507.

P 7 ^pcda irpotp^povTaL. aiy^m may go either with the

preceding or the following words. The rhythm and the analogy of A 521 are in favour of the second alternative, while n 567 speaks for the first, and the omission of the object around which the darkness is cast produces a rather bare Perhaps iJ-i-xni may be regarded effect. as performing a double function, going

both with iKoXvipe and apip/uv.

230
TrdvToa
eVotT^o/iei/o?,

lAIAAOC E
rod
S"

(v)

eKpdaivev e^er/ia?
09 fiiv dvaijei
510

^oi^ov

'ATToXXftji/o? '^pvcraopov,

Tpoxrlv Qvfiov iyeipat, eVei tSe UaXXdB' 'AOrjvrjv

ol-^ofiivrjv
7)

yap pa

TreKev Aavaoicriv dprjyoov.

avToi;
fjKe,

B'

Alveiav ytiaXa ttiovo? e^ dBvToio

Kal iv aTrjdeaai, nevo<;

S'

^a\e

iroifievb

Xawv.
515
oii

Alveiav
ft)?

erdpoiai fiediararo' toI B

i'^aprjcrav,

elBov
p,e.vo<;

^aov re Kal dpre/Mea Trpocriovra

ecrffKov
e')(pVTa'

Kal

fierdWirjcrdv ye fiev

to-

ov yap ea ttwo? aXXo<;, ov dpyvporo^o<i kyeipev

"Apr]<;

re fipoToXoiyo'i "Ept? t
B'

dfiorov fiefiavla.
Aio/j^ijBrji;

roi/^

A'iavre Bvo) Kal 'OSucrcrev? Kal

wrpwov
dXX^

Aavaov'; iroXepbi^ep^ev ol Be Kau avroi

520

ovre ^ia<; Tpdxov vTreBeiBoerav ovre KUKa?,

'ifievov

vecpeXTjiaiv

eoiKore^,

a? re K.povieov

vr)vefiurj<;

eaT'qaev eir

aKpoiroXoKTiv opeatrov
510. flreTpai
||

508.

iKpdaiNEN P

^KpaiaiNEN Q.
514. napicraTo R.
520.
:

Porph.

on
2.

2,

Eu-st.
:

511. ipHroc

CDNRi.
:

Toi
:

oV

M.

516. re Xihl
||

men

Q.

||

oil Tl
1.

o03tN D.
521. icoKdc

BxpuNON Q

&TpuNaN Mosc.

oi

bk

8e fAk

QT

Mosc.

icoic 0.

608. For the l^eruai in question see JKpdaiNEN B 419. 456. 509. The epithet XP'"^'^P*= recurs 256 in H. (also Hymn. Ap. only in 123, Hes. 0pp. 771, Find. P. v. 104), caused some surprise, since the and has sword is not the weipon of Phoebus. So in the oracle of Bakis (Herod, viii. 77) Artemis, and in Hymn. Oer. 4 even Demeter are called xP>"^'^'>P^i ^^^ ^'^' 256 lUvdapos cording to the schol. on
: ' '

passage.
is

But this whole episode 506-18 highly suspicious. 508-11 do not agree with 465-9 to which they seem to refer they are in fact no more than
;

Hence some xpva&opa, 'Optpia, tjtiialv. of the old grammarians explained flop impleas having meant originally ment,' iiTrXoi/, in the widest sense, to include both the winnowing -fan of Demeter and the lyre of Apollo or,
' ;

hung with gold, i. e. with the golden lyre. But there is no trace in Greek of such a wide meaning The epithet, like of the word dop.
still

more

loosely,

a repetition of 461-70. The repetition apriyaii (507) dpriyiiv (511) is clumsy, The ' night cast over the battle, without any apparent result, is a stock device of interpolators in later books (see ^ ^^^ P)- .516-8 seem designed to evade the difficulty caused by the introduction of the wraith in 449. The intervening 514-6 are perhaps adapted from 307-8. 517. n6Noc aWoc is not a Homeric phrase we can only explain it to mean toil of different sort, i. e. war as opposed to curiosity. Hey ne has remarked that for fiXXos we should rather expect an epithet such as atwis. dprup6Tosoc is not elsewhere used as a substantive, but
'

'

'

other archaic titles of gods, is beyond our knowledge. The ace. xp^'^^op"' i" Pindar, Hymn. Ap., and Hesiod shews that we should read xp^'^'^"?"^ here. The alteration is evidently due to the 256. hiatus in
511. oixou^NHN, somewhere between 290 and 418 see note on the latter
;

ripL-yiveia

we may compare yXavKdins 9 373, etc., x 197. The last half of 518 is
from A 440.
'ia for

&e

is

a doubtful

form.
523. NHNeuiHC for this genitive of time see H. G. 150. may also compare the use of the gen, with'^Trl in Attic.
:

We

lAIAAOC E
aTpe/ia<;,

(v)

231

o^p

evSr/ta-i
o'i

fievo<;

Hopeao Koi

aWmv
525

^a'^eimv ave/iwv,
TTVoirjicrtv

re vecpea (TKioevra
BiacTKtBvaa-iv devre';'

Xtyvpfjia-i

W9 Aavaol Tpwa? fiivov ep/jrehov ovS" icpe^ovro. ATpei'B7]<; S" dv 6p,iXov iipobra voXka KeKevav " S> ij>iXoi, dvepe<; eaTe koI a\Kip,ov ^Top eKecrOe, dXKrfKov; t aiBeia-0 Kara Kparepa,'; v(7/iiva<;. alBopevav dvBpmv irXeove^ (root, 176 iri^avrai, W^evr^ovTcnv B' out' dp /eXeo? opvvrai ovre rt? dX/tij."
97

530

Kal dKOVTtcre Bovpl

ov

6o(b<;,

/3ake Be "TrpopMv avBpa,

Alveia

erapov p.eyaOvp.ov, Arj'iKoavTa

TlepjacyCBrjv,
Tiov,

Tpwe?
ecTK6

o/aw? Hpidp-oio TeKeacn

535

eVet ^009

p,eTd irpdiTOiab p^d'^eaBai,.

Tov pa KUT
ri

dcririBa

Bovpl j3d\e Kpeicov

Ajap^epvav

B'

ovK
B

e'y^o<;

epvro, Biatrpo Be e'laaro '^^oKko^,

^ao'T'rjpo';

veiatpr}!,

iv jaa-rpl Bid

eXacrcre.
eir

Bovirria-ev

Be ireawv, dpd^rjae Be Tevj^e

avrSii.

540

ev6'
vie

afir'

AtVeta?

Aava&v

eKev dvBpa<; dpLarowi,

AiokX7Jo<; T^prjdcovd re 'Opa-bXoj(pv re,

Trarrjp p,ev
Q.

T&v pa

evatev evKTip-evqt, evl ^Tjpiji

528.
:

noXXil ^ uoKpii Eust. 530. t' got. PQ. aiSou^NUN 3' Q. 532. dbpNurai C (supr. o) Q. 634. aiNe(a' : oiNeiao JOR aiNeieco U. 533. dNdpuN Q. uerdeuuoN Q. aHUOK6coNTa CH Vr. b. 538. xciXk6c ^OPT Ven! B Bar. and yp. U Harl. a, fipine bk npwNPic M Mosc. 1. 540. dodnHCCN 5^ necc^N Vr. b Kai thc fi. 543. nJ 9HpHl 542. KpfecoNd DQ. yp. <:eN> hpApHiT{'i).
525. zaxpeiuhf t' 531. aidoJUL^NCON Ar.

GP

Par. c

||

{|

525. zaxpeiooN: the

nom.

fax/3!"S is

found in

347 (360),

684, of

men

vi{F)os is untenable, as the local sense of y^os is not to be established from a

it

variation between -eibefore is in accordance with the practice of Mss. {S. G. p. The word is usually conn, with 384). Xpa- (see 138), but this is doubtful. 529. aXKijuoN firop gXecee only here ; 209, 264. but of. &\Ki/Ji.op fiTop ^oiv The phrase has a superficial resemblance * In the repetition to our take heart.

and

horses. before and

The
-7;-

few casual uses of Lat. novissimus, when does not occur in all Greek, much less

in Homer, viaros (cf. 857, I 153), it is true, is used occasionally in Attic Greek =v<iTaTos, but this is likely enough to happen, as a word in universal use is always apt to attract to itself sporadic

'

of these lines
64ff6'

ffvfim.

aidetcee we alSo/dvuv shews. 538. See on A 138.

561-4 we have alSSi For the contracted should read aiSeade, as

539. NGiaipHi, only with yaar-fip (also 465, P 519) conn, with viaros, 616, lowest (root ni, vubBi, in the sense which is found in Skt. in the sense down '). The ordinary derivation from

'

'

'

archaic forms which resemble it. For the fem. suffix -aipa cf. lox^o^tpa (irieLpa). 8ii zucrflpoc, as in A 187. Here there seems to be neither Odipri^ nor filrpii. 543. HpAi, also in plur. ^ripal, in Messenia ; see I 151, y 488, o 186. It is generally identified with the modern Kalamata, but Pernice would place it three miles farther E. at Jauitza (see Frazer Paus. iii. p. 422). In the house of this Diokles Telemaehos lodges (7 489), and jn the house of his father Ortiloohos

'

232

lAIAAOC E
B'

(v)

a^veto? jStoTOio, lyevo^

^AXipeiov, 0?
o? TeKST
t'

rjv

eK voTajjbolo
yair)^,

evpv peei TlvXiav Sia

TToXeeo'cr

545

Op(TtXo')(ov
B'

avSpecreriv

avuKra'

'OpcrlXo'^o';

ap' ertxre AioKXSja p,eyd6vfiov,

-iraiBe

eK Be AioK\!r}o<; SiBv/Maove
JS.pijdcov
Tft)

yeveaOrjv,
eii

'OpcrtXoj^o? re,

/j,d'XJl'i

elSore
eiri,

Trdcrrj';.

fiev

ap

'^j3r](TavTe
ap,'

fieXaivatov

vrj&v

550

"iXiov 6ts evTreoXov

Ti/irjv

Apyeioicriv kireadrjv,

'ATpetSTjt<i
S'

'Ajafiefivovt Kal

MeveXdoji

dpvvfievm' tq)
otto

av0i reXo? davdroio KoKw^ev.

6peo<;
j3a6ei.r)<;

TO)

ye Xeovre Bvco
p,rjTpl

Kopv^rjiaiv
Tdp<pecnv
i<f>ia

eTpa^errjv viro
TO) fiev

fiXi;?"

555

ap

dpira^ovre ySoa? Kal

fifjXa

aradfjuovi dvOpanrcov Kepai^eTOV,

546. T^KCN Mosc. 2
?

o<ppa Kai avToa

by maw. 1 to 6pc.)
555.

t^k' H.
:

6pTiXoxoN (D supr. ) U {supr. c) Harl. b (altered 6p*lXoxoN T (t in ras. man. 2, probably Rhosos, the scribe
||

of Harl. b) (TU Harl. b read the same in 547). See Sehol. T 6 irpdyovos (546-7) Sih Tov T, 6 Trais (542, 549) Sii toO (t (Ar.) : but Zen. (Schol. on y 489) read 6p-

TiXoxoc in 549 (and 542).

551. eic

Ic 0.
||

||

fiju,'

8* T,

ju

in ras. man.

1.

&rpe(p^HN

J.

557.

craeuoOc

t'

N.

qOtoI

(P supr.).

the almost complete consensus of Mss. of the Odyssey calls him) Odysseus received his bow (0 16). The variant 'OpTfXoxoc in 546-7 is au attempt to reconcile the traditions of Iliad and Od. ; but it is not likely that the
(as

simile ; the only clear cases of it are quite different (i 348, u 377 ; see on 638 below). The evil is probably past

remedy, Tib ye representing some adjective which was thrust out because it was
unintelligible and forgotten. As to the dual Schol. B mentions the legend that two lion's cubs were always born at one birth, and that the lioness never had

grandfather and grandson bore different names. 553. dpNUJU^NU: cf. note on A 159. 554. oYu Tci re as it stands must be for 76, o'lw, by a violent hyperbaton, the phrase being thus an anticipation of Toiw Till in 559 or else it must mean even as they, were two lions bred. Neither alternative is agreeable, the second perhaps being the worst, as there is no case in H. where a simile is thus introduced as a direct statement, the relation of the thing illustrated and the instance illustrating it being re" Bripe ?" Nauck, for Tii> ye but versed. then the corruption is inexplicable. The same may be said of Heyne's oVu t' aBre, and Forstemanu's oZw re. oioi aiOoive CODJ. Diintzer, when the synizesis might explain the corruption but is itself unparalleled. Agar conj. Tiii re (J. P. xxiv. 276), where rii is dual of nt on the analogy of tov, tui.. Cf. lis Ste ti's re Uiov P 61, and so 9 338, P 542. But there is no analogy for oHs tis in a

more.

This

is

mere

fiction

litters of

four are

known.

common, and six are not unThe dual probably implies a

and
lioness.

couple, lion

'

555. For the intransitive use of h-pa<pov cf. B 661. 556. Y9ia this adjective occurs only in the phrase Itfiia (nijXo. Unlike 101 (for which see note on Z 478) the word shews clear traces of F (Knos p. 128). The nom. may be Flipios or f i0is. It might
:

be supposed that l'0ia was formed by a mistake from 101, wrongly supposed to be a neuter but this is highly improbable in view of the fact that r0i has lost the F, and that the adj. occurs only in
;

a single stereotyped phrase, which therefore presumably is a part of the original furniture of Epic poetry. The whole question of the relation of the two words is very puzzling. Cf. also note on
((pBifios,

3.

lAIAAOC E
dvBp&v
Tola)
TO)

(v)

233

iv TToXd/jiTjiart

KareKTaOev

o^e'i

^aXwf
560

^(eipeaaiv vir

Alveiao Sa/Mevre

KaTnrea-eTrjv ikaTijtaiv iotKore v'^rfKrjia-i.

TO)
yS7

Se irea-ovr

iXeTja-ev

aprji'(pi\,oi;

MeveXao?,

Se 8ia Trpo/j.d'^cov KeKopvQjjuivo^ aXOoin '^aXK&i,

iy^ecTjp-

creicov

tov

S'

cirpwev

fievo^ "Apr]<;,
Sa/Melr].

T^
TOV
^rj
fjbifj

(jipovecov,
B'
'ISev

Xva )(epalv vir

Alveiao

AvTiXo^o? fiejaOvfiov ^e<rTopo<; vlo<;, Be Bia irpofjbd'^^cov irepl yap Ble iroip,evi, Xamv,
Tt irdOoi, fj,eya Be
yiev
Br]
a-(j>a<;

565

diroai^rjKebe ttovolo.

TO)

j(elpd<;

re koI ey^ea o^voevTa

fie/iaSiTe
fid'^ecrdat.,
nroifjuevi

dvTiov dXKrIKav
AtVet'a? S'
(B9

i'x^eTtjv

'Az/TtXoT^o? Be fj,d)C

dyyi iraplaTaTO
doot;

Xa&v.

570

ov

fielve,

nrep

eikiv

jroXe/jbicrT')]^,

elBev Bvo (p&Te Trap

B'

dXX'^Xoicn fievovre.

01

67ret

ovv veKpov; epvcrav fiera Xaov ^Ayai&v,

BeiXo) ^aXeT-qv
//.era

TO)

fiev

dpa

ev ^(epcnv eTalpccv,
575

aiiTm Be (rTpe<f)devTe

irpatToiai fia'^ecrdriv.
'

evda HvXaifievea eXeTrjv drdXavrov

TOV
fiev

Aprji,

dp'xpv Ua^Xayovcov fieyadvficov daTricTTdaiv

dp'
'ATpei'Brj'i

SovpiKXeiro^ Mei^eXao?
kXtjiBu TV'xrjaa<i'
580

ea-TaoT

ey^^ei

vv^e,

Kara
6
B'

'Ai'TtXoT^o?

Se M.vBa)va /SaX' rjvloj^ov depdirovTa,

iaffXov 'ATUfividBi^v,

virea-Tpe^e fitovv^a'; XirTTOVi,

559. TOioiiraj Par. e (7p. Toico rdj).

||

TM

Toi 0.
ii.
||

||

Bau^NTec Mor. Bar.

ran Mosc.
S.
1.

560.

kovK&re. At.

P Mose.
|i

1 (Par. e supr.)

^lOiKorec
||

Oij/hXoTci C.
:

561. oipHt567.
:

91X0C

Baku

6irae6c T.

563. ceicoN t' Q.

toO

ndeoi
Q.
||

LO

ndoHi Q.

575. crpa^ieeNTe

C9eac ^CDJSTT. CTpa9^NTe

:

568. 6si6eNTa
{yp.

574. T<a

toCic

crpetfeini'e).

578.
:

TON

Ttb

M.

doupiicXeiTbc [HO]

[S]

doupiKXurbc Q.

579. KOTci

naph PT.
' '

567. &i0C9i4\eie, avorvxetv Troi-^o'ciei', Schol. B. For the word cf. 7 320 ScTira irpGiTov ii.iro(r(t>ijKuffLv deWat 4s Tr^Xayos fi^ya Totov : and for the thought A 175. ndeoi is preferable to the vnlg. irdffrii., though not perhaps absolutely necessary C9ac is found only see H. G. 298. here, elsewhere a-(peas (see, however, 6

In merio usage, can only mean .slew. 658 (q.v.) this same Pylaimenes is alive, and weeping at the bier of his son. This inconsistency has caused infinite searching of heart to critics for hundreds of years. But it is really just such a slip as is often made even by authors

who
first

Ahrens conj. o-0e. 315). 574. BeiXci : for this phrase,

which

is

not so much an expression of a sense of pathos on the poet's part as a eupliemism for dead (so Doderlein), of. 65, i 65, with X 76. 576. eXeTHN, in accordance with Ho' '

in works which must at write have been recorded as well as conceived by the brain alone, it is only strange that more such errors are not
;

found.
581.
close

The

charioteer

was

following

behind his master, and seeing him slain was beginning to turn for flight.

' ;

234
j^ep/iaSifflt

lAIAAOC E
ajK&va rv^mv /xeaov

(v)

e'

apa ^eip&v

rjvia

XevK i\,e<pavTO j^a/Mal nrecrov iv KOVirjiffcv. 'AvnXo'^os 8' ap' i'jrai^a<; ^i(f>6i, fi~Kaa-e Kopcrrjv, avrap 6 aaOfiaivwv ivepyio'; eKireae BLtppov
kv/jL^U'^o^ iv
87)60,

585

Kovir]tcn,v

eVl ^pe'^^fiov re
<^ap

ical

w/aow.

fiofC
'mtrd)
ifiaer'

kaTrjKei,,

Tu^e

afidQoio /Sa^ew;?,
iv Kovirjicn,

6(^p
Toii^

7f\,'i]^avr6
^

^a/ial

^aXov

A.vt'iXo')(P^,

fiera Be

TOW

S'

EiKTCop

ivorjae

arparbv rjXaa 'A'^ai&v, Kara (rTL'^a<;, &pTO B iir avrov^

591

KeK\7]'yd><;-

afia Be Tpcomv eXirovTo (paXa'yje'i

^/3%e
B'

Kaprepar

apa
583.

acpiv "AjOiy? /cat ttotvi

L.
584. ftp' om.
supr.)
:

Eyuto,

582. xe'P^c Vr. A.

n&N

NPQ
|1

Bn E.
:

||

imaSsac

6 8 P 8 r" a U^) Cant. 6pErx"6N S. Vr. a, Mosc. 1 3^ 3' Hp G

J.

585.

586.

Bperu6N (A
(>'

NU^ (r in ras.
fi.

aupr.

9paxu^N
:

587. IcrriKei Ar.

:

cicrViKei

rcip

D^HJMNOPQ
t6n

riSp

Q.

||

ij;ajudeoio

D^HPQ.

590. Toi/c

8' J.

582. TuxeiN takes the genitive

i,yKCit>a

hence
/SdXe

must be construed with

above,

rvxiiv being used absolutely, 'not missing him.' See ff. G. 151 c. 583. 4X^9aNTi for the use of ivory in adorning harness see A 141. 585. 6 for S j, see note on B
:

105. 586. KiiuBaxoc as adj. and Bpexu6c are fiira^ \ey6fi.eva in Homer. The former recurs, however, in the sense of helmet Diintzer connects the two in 536. by explaining the adj. here to mean
'

'in a curve,' and the substantive 'the curved,' i.e. vaulted part of the helmet

Compare note on &vaKv/iThe Gramm. quote a jSaXIafoK n 379. doubtful Kii^ri = the head, whence also
of.

KiiTToi.

sideways in the car, so as to look at his enemy while he wheeled and when wounded fell backwards over the side of the car, his knees hooking over the dvTV^. The soft sand explains why the car was brought for a while to a standstill it would be absurd to suppose, as some commentators have done, that his head dug a hole in the sand so as to keep him fixed, yip p and \l/a/j.d8oi.o seem to be mere makeshifts for the sake of the metre. The old glossographers distinguish yp6.iw.6os sea-sand from d/jLaSos dust but it is doubtful if the distinction is real. &im6os occurs also in Hymn. Ap. 439, but not elsewhere before Ap. Rhod. Compare fijuju-os
;
' '

(in Attic prose)

by
is

\j/diJ,/xos.

Instead of Kv^iarav 11 745, S 605. the forms /3pe7^6s, ^piyixa, jSpcxM^s Pp^xiia are found in later Greek. 587. The manner in which Mydon falls is not very obvious. The most probable event would be that he would fall out of the back of the car for in any other direction the rail and framework of the car would support him. He might then lie with his feet still in the car, and his head and shoulders upon the ground. But then it is hard to see how the horses could be said to kick him ; and the Homeric chariot was hardly large enough to hold the whole of the legs and part of the trunk of a man in a reclining position. It would seem, therefore, that he was standing
;

apparently relative, though this is not very Homeric. The obvious Toi>s S' of all printed editions before La R. seems to he a conjecture of Dem. Chalcondylas. 592-3 look like an interpolation. For 'ENucb see 333, the only other passage where she is named. ku3oiu6c seems to be another personification, as in S 535, Hes. Scut. Her. 156, Ar. Pax 255 compare d,\icfi and Iwkt] B 740, and perhaps 'iy^ovca then means 0iJfo I 2. having
589.
Toiic
;
'

as

"EptSa

4 T^pas /actA xepcrip ^Xowo'tt'' it is quite possible that Kvloi/iis may be an attribute of Enyo, vphich she is regarded as carrying in her hand. The epithet diNoidi^c, which is some,
.

her attendant.'
:

But compare

TToX^jUoio

lAIAAOC E
7]
'

(v)

235

fjLev

ejfpvara
S' S'

KvBoifwv avaiBia
irpoaO^
'

Brj'ioTfJTOi,

Aprj<i

eV TToXdfj.Tjiai irekdipiov

ey^o?

ivco/jba,

(j)OiTa

aXXoTS
avTjp

fiev

^KTopo^, dXXoT
Aio/j,i]Br)i;,

oTrtcrOe.

595

Tov he IBmv pbyijae ^otjv ayaOoii

o)?
B'

OT

aTrdXa/Mvo';,

Imv vroXeo? weSiOio,

arr]r)i

eV

wKvpocot Trorafimt aXaSe irpopeovn,

d^p&i fiopfivpovra IBwv, dvd t eBpap! oirLcrcra, w? TOTe TvSeiBrj<s dve'^d^ero, elire re Xa&t'
"

600

&

(fnXot,

olov

Br)

Oavfjbdl^ofiev

"Eixropa Blov
"TroXefjLKTTrjv

al'^liTjTijv

ep,evat,

Koi dapaaXeov

Tcot

B'

alel

Trdpa et? je OeSiv, o? Xoiyov dfivvef

"A/jt;?
j3por6i)i

Koi vvv 01 Trdpa Kelvo<;

dvBpl

ioLK(o<;.

aXXct wpo? Tpcoa'S reTpafifiivot alev

etKere,
to?
'

oirLcra-a)

605

iJ,r]Be

9eol<;

/j,eveatve/jLev

t(f>i,

fid'^ecrdai,"

Ipwe? be fiaXa a'^eoov ijKvvov avrmv. evO ^KTwp Bvo <f)S)Te KareKravev elBoTe j^dpfirj';, elv evl Bl<f)pa)i, iovre, M.ev6a07]v 'Ay^taXov re.

ap

e(pri,

TO)
cTTT]

Be ireaovT

eXerjae fieya^ TLeXa/j,wvio<; Al'a?"

610

Be fidX' 77119 Imv koI d/covTicre Bovpl ^aeivmi,

o<;

KoX ^dXev "Aficfuov %eXdiyov viov,

vale iroXvKrrifKov iroXvXrjlo'i,
rjy

ivl

Uatcraji

dXXd

fioipa
vla<;.

eiriKovprjcrovra jxerd

Tlptafiov re Kal
T!eXap,a>vio<;

TOV pa Kara

^(oaTrjpa

^aXev

Ata?,

615

. 600. 6Nax<izeTO S. eTne hk P. 609. jueNeceflN Ar. 596. TON : ToOc M. 612. du<piaXoN ^rxiaXoN JO. others uenecTHN (juieNeHN Par. a, ceinras.). neccoi P. 614. fir' : Rk' C. oc ^' : 8c r' 0. R.
||

II

II

1|

times applied to inanimate objects (see on A 521), decides nothing. 597. &idXajuNoc, which occurs only here in H., may mean, as suggested by Autenrieth, 'unable to swim,' sine But it is more likely to be palmis. shiftless, without resource, as in later Greek ( = &ir6,\aiios, Hes. 0pp. 20, etc.). 601. oToN, neuter, used as an exclamaeauJucStion, 'how,' i.e. how wrongly. zoJueN is probably an imperfect. 603=T 98. nipa etc: the hiatus here can hardly be right van Herw. conj. Trdp' &p' eh, Bentley xd/ja tIs ye (Brandreth tIs re), Nauck irdp' fes, a form
;

There is no form beside l^!, l^i, tav. reason why the nom. should not have been used, and the rarity of it would explain the corruption, 604. keTnoc, there; V 391, cf. E 175,

K 341,

477. 606. ueNeam^yicN:

-j'

Bran dreth,

-ere

Bentley. But see on 556, Z 478. ecotc: Be&i Nauck. 612. Ilaicui: this would seem to be Of the same as ' Kiraurbs in B 828. course we might read iv 'ATraio-di here, But the shorter form is supported not only by the MSS., but by Strabo and Steph. Byz. as well as Herod, and the
Ht.
it
is

which is found in Hesiod Theog. ^45, but is evidently only a false case of The simplest change Epic diectasis.' would be Trip' Ws ye lui is found in Z 422 and is now recognised as a genuine
' :

Mag.

For

614 compare

B 834

evident that the composer of the lines in B had this passage before him, though there Amphios is called son of Merops.

236
veiaiprjL
S'

lAFAAOC E
eV

(v)

jaarpl

Trdyr)
6
S'

SoXo'^oaKt.ov 67%o?,
eTriBpafie
^aiBifio<;

BoviTTjaev Be ireacov.

At'a?

revyea avXijaav Tpwe? B o^ea irafKJjavocovTa' craKO^

eVt Bovpar
B'

e'^evav

aveBi^aro iroXXa.
620

Xa^ Trpocr^a^ eK vexpov j^dXKeov 6y')(p<; iairdaaT ovK ap er aXKa BvvqcraTO Tev-)(ea icaXa
avrap
o

ay/jLoiiv

ax^eXeaOaf
B'

i-Trebyero

jap ^eXeeacn.
a/yepco'^aiv,
e^^oi'Te?,

Betae
01
0(f

<y

apj^i^aaiv Kpareprjv Tpoacov i^earacrav ey^e

'i<p9i,iMov

TToXXoL re koX eadXol

6

fieyav irep iovra koX

<T<f)ei,ci)v

koI wyavov

625

&a-av airo
o)?

Be ^a<7a-d/j,evo<; ireXefii'^dT].

01

fiev

iroveovTO
B'

Kara

icpaTeprjV

vfffjuvrjv

TXriTToXefiov

'HpaKXetBriv rjvv re fieyav re

630

Mpaev
01

eTT

avriOewi ^apirrjBovi /Molpa Kparaii].

Br)

ore

ay^eBbv fjaav eir

aKKr]Xoi(Tiv iovTei;,

uto9

vL<ovo<;

re Ato? ve^eX'rjyeperao,

Tov Kai TXr]TroXefio<; Trporepo'; tt/jo? fivOov eenre" ZiapTrrjBov, Avkicov ^ovXTj^ope, rt? rot dvdyKTj
"TTTcoaaeiv

ev6dB'
ere

iovTi
(paai,

jjjdj^rj'i

dBarjfiovi

(pan
635

^evBofJbevod Be
etvai,
01

Ato? yovov alyioyoio

Trporipeov dvOptoTrcov

eirel

ttoXXov Keiixov eTriBeveai dvBp&v

iirl

At09 e^eyevovTO
riyvd

dXXoiov
616. Lips.

^aai

^in^v

UpaKXrjeirjv
npoBdc
626.
'

niireN L ni4rH P. 622. iSSuoiciN P.

:

620. 618. cuXeiiceoN (?) P^. 623. KparepcoN Ap. Lex. 27. 20.

^CDNOPQ
noXculxoH

GJL.
636.

628.

HUN

oIOn
632.

M (Harl.
||

a e corr.).
:

630. iv

ttjl

eripai {tQv Api<TTdpxov)

i6NTe Schol. T.

hoXXconS: noXCi Q.
:

np6TepoN Q (From this

:

npuToc Mosc.
line

1.

635. ipeuBojucNON J.
1).
||

A is again by man,.
||

638.

dXXoT6N

Tyrannio
{d/jSTpas)

HKK' oT6n Ar.

fi

6XX' oIon rivh Schol. T.

9HC1 M.

ApoKXeJHN Zen.

GQT.
only here
(but
cl'.

623.
wpd^affis
cf.

6u<pi6acic,
/3

75).

It clearly

means

the de-

body by the Trojans the use of the verb in A 37 (where see note), etc. Doderlein is wrong in taking it to mean "he feared to be surrouiided by the Trojans.' 625-6 = A 534-5, q.v. 627-98. m- this very spirited episode see the Introduction to this book. it 632. The Kal here is awkward does not elsewhere occur after the often (twelve times) repeated formal line 630. Bentley conj. To'L<ny, Heyne tu>v Kal. 638. The vulg. dXX' olov may be taken in two ways: exclamative, 'but (1)
fence of the fallen
;

what a man do they say was H. (2) But (those sons of Zeus were) such as.' (2) involves an awkward ellipse, and
! ' '

presence of aWd is hardly consistent with the sense assumed, ofos when used exclamatlvely always begins a clause, e.g. 601, a 32, etc., and in the phrases S> irSwoi. oTov hiires 465, cf. 286, etc. In 5 242, X 519, where oTov begins a line, it is evidently subordinate to a preceding verb. Thus
in (1) the
. .

dW
(a)

dXXoToN

be decidedly the objections of Ameis, are not elsewhere found together, (i) that dXXoios is not elsewhere in H. used of purely mental
to

seems

best reading.

The

that dXXoMs

tis

lAlAAOC E
etvai,
i/jLov

(v)

237

iraTepa Opaavfie/Mvova OvfioXiovra,

640

09 irore SeO/s' ikdaiv eve-)^ "Tnraiv Aaofj,eBovTO<;

6^

o'lTjt';

(Tvv

vrjval

koX dvBpdcn wavporepoccrov

S'

'IXtov i^aXdira^e iroKiv, '^ripaae

dyvid^'
Be

aol Se KaKO<; fiev

oi/Be

6vfio<;,

d7ro<f>divv6ov(rt

XaoL
icrcri,

Tt

ere

Tpmea-aiv
AvKLT)';,

otofxat,

aXxap eaeaOab
645

eXdovT
dXX'

eK

ovS"

el

fidXa Kaprepo^
dy6<;

inr'

ifMol

Bfirjdevra TrvXa? 'AiBao jreprjaeiv"

Tov B' a5 " TXrjTToXefi

'ZapTTTjBcov
rj

AvKbav

dvriov r/vBa-

tol

Kelvo<;

dirdiXeaev "\Xiov Ip-qv

dvepo<; d<^paBLr}i,cnv

dyavov Aao/MeBovTO<;,
650

OS

pd
S'

p,iv

ev ep^avTa KaKwt rfvurraire fivOmi,

Ittttov^,

ovB'

direBeov

mv
efJuSa

elve/ca

TTJXoOev r)Xde.

aol

eym evOdBe
ifiol

(prj/u

<povov koI /cfjpa pLeXaivav

S'

i^ efiAOev Tev^eaOai,
evp^os

vtto

Bovpl Bafievra

Bwaeiv, i^v^rjv B
640.
:

AiSi KXvTOTrcoXaii."
Ambr.
:

639. epacujuriuoNO S.

OC

coc

641. o'lHlc cilN

oThci(n)

Mose.
650.

1.

642. B'

oCD" CTi

HO.

II

Ti

6ruidc ce : tici M.
||

ik ruNoTKac
646. fcuoO
:

Q ruNaTxac GJNOQRS.
651. S)N

S".
647.
:

644. oijhi Ti

a5

^esoNTa Vr.

a.
II

KaKcoi

653. Teiisaceai U.

&' ovi.

xaXencb Q. Bau^NTi WO. PQ.

||

tcSn A.

||

Bp Moso. 1. ^nekcl DQ.

654. aiBH N(J.

qualities, are only

weak

special pleading.

As

for (a) the obvious retort is that olos

out of nearly 200 places where it is only twice joined with ns dXXoios recurs only three (see on 554) times altogether (A 258, tt 181, r 265). The indefinite pronoun is hardly consistent with either explanation of olos. And (6) is not true in the case of r 265. Finally, it is urged that aWoidv ri^a is too weak an expression in this speech. This is a matter of taste in my opinion another sort of man, they the sense say is vigorous enough. For the masculine adj. with the periphrastic BIhh cf. A 690, etc. (S. G. 166. 1). 639. epacuu^NONO, here and X 267 only, probably to be referred rather to Cf. 'Kyalj.ivoi {n^fi-ova,) than iiiveiv.
itself

occurs

of the prep, is at least harsh. oTos aiv Fick. 646. Cf. 652-4, A 443-5, 71 625. 653. TeOseceai, in passive signification, as V 101 Bavaros Kal /wtpa rh-vKrai, 345 rdxtt rijide reTei^erai aliris 6\e6pos, and many similar instances. AmeisHentze strangely deny the possibility of the use of Tei^eaSiu in this way, and say that it must be from Tvyxavei.v but the

'

'

tUfjLvwv,

640.

For the legend that Herakles

had saved Hesione, the daughter of Laomedon, from a sea-monster, and had
then destroyed
Ilios

because defrauded

of his recompense, the famous mares of The the stock of Tros, cf. T 145. variant otiiiffLv for oYhic ciJn removes the

short form of the dat., but the omission

only analogy which can be quoted is far from close A 684, f 231 t&x.^ [Tiyxave] iroKKA. But the question is one of comparatively small importance, as rei^X" and rvyxdvoi are simply different forms of the same verb, the intrans. forms Itux"" iT&x.V"- TeTixva being said to come from one present, the transitive ^Tev^a Tei/|w and the passive Terei5|o/tt riTvyimt from the other. The present phrase shews exactly where the point of contact between the two lies. The passive fut. is not yet differentiated from the middle in H. cf. eip-fiaerai. in pass, sense, and see note on K 365. 654. The epithet xXurdntoXoc, which recurs only in the parallel passages A
: ' ' ;

'

238
&<;

lAIAAOC E
(puTO XapTrrjScov, 6

(v)

S'

avea'^ero fieiXcvov eyxp'i

655

Kol T&v fikv afiapr^i Bovpara fjMKpa TXTjTToXe/io? eK y(eipu)V ffi^av 6 fiev ^aXev avykva jMecrcrov
%ap7rr}Ba>v,

at%/^^

Se Siafnrepe'i rp^d
epejSevvr)

aXeyeivrj,

Tov he KUT
TXi/TToXeyxo?

6<pdaXfia)v
B'

vv^ eKaXmjre'
/jiaicpayi,

dpa

fiTjpbv

dpiarepov eyy(el
fiaofjicococra,
eri.

660

^e^XrjKeiv, aljQirj he hieaavro

oaretoi,
ey'ypi,ficf>6eiaa,

irarrjp

h'

Xoiyov
Slot

ajJLvvev.

oi fiev
e^e(j)epov

ap
to
:

avrtOeov

^apwhova
fiiv

eraipoi

iroXefioio'
/Mev

/3dpvve he

hopv fiaxpov
ovh'
evorjcre,

eXKOfievov
655.

ov rt? etre^pdaaT
656. 6uapTH(i)
fi
:

665

ueiXlNON

x'^^'^" 0.

DHOQRSF,

yp.

J and ap.
Vr.
a.

Eust.
661.

fluaprfi Ar.

657. fi'lsON Ar.

hisen Ainbr.
fi.

659. 6ifea\xkbN Q.

BeBX^KeiN Ar. XSiAsupr.)-.

Mosc.
3.
:
||

BeBXi^Kei

662. ^rxpiyeeica

DMQR'

e,

b'

&n

ii Te Vr. a: 3^
oi Schol.

ti

DGPS.

664.

uoKpco Harl.

665.

rh

ixJkN

Iv na-i

TO

(t6con Schol. T).

range?- of the couched (the not likely to command accept(This der. from xw\4o//,ai is mentioned by the scholia, and attributed to Ar. by Ap. Lex. 6 5^ 'Aplirrapxas iirl tov " ^VX' 5' A. /cX." aKoOei k\vt7]V iTmrbXriaLv {sic) dia rb rods reXeurwj'ras i^aKOTjeadai Sid T robs dp^vovs Kal tcls olfioryh,s rets iir' airrois, i.e. the god of loud wakes.') 656. duapjAi: a.fi.apT'fi Ar. who held
K\i.T67ra\os

n 625, may perhaps mean only that Hades, like an earthly king, has splendid
445,

dead)
ance.

is

horses as a sign of regal magnificence. But as it is used of no other god it is possible that it indicates the connexion' of the horse with the under -world. There is no other trace in Homer of such an idea ; but the god of death is commonly associated with the horse in Etruscan art, and the modern Greek death -god Charos is always in the popular imagination conceived as riding. So too the horse always has his place in the story of the rape of Persephone, who is herself XefewTros in Pind. 0. vi. 95. So Paus. (ix. 23. 4) says of an ode of Pindar, otherwise unknown, iv to&toii. TUL diaixari dXXoi re ^s riv "Kibrfv elalv ^TTiicXiio-eis, Kal 6 xpucrtNioc, 5^Xa ws itrl For the bearing TTJs KSpris rrji apTrayrii. of this on the vexed question of the significance of the horse in sepulchral monuments see Prof. P. Gardner's paper It is probin /. H. S. V. pp. 114, 131. able that we have here a trace of tlie not of the Greeks ideas, religious strictly speaking, but of the earlier nonAryan population whom they subdued.

'

it

to

be syncopated

This is of course but very probably the omission of the i may be a, genuine tradition of the fact that the adverb was originally not a dative but an instrumental. The accent should then be aixaprrj.
659.

from wrong,

afiapriiSriv.

6q>eaXuiuiN
is

d(pda\fj.(i

van
gen.

L.
is

which

clearly

right.

The

meaningless liere, and is probably due only to a reminiscence of kot' dtpdaX/xwv icixvr' d.xUs (696 etc.). Cf. 3 438,
325, 503. 661. uaiuc>>coca : for this personification of the spear of. XiXaio/iexa 574, 317, and A 126. 662. irxpuuupeeTca, g'razimg' ; the word

is

always
:

Verrall {J. H. S. xviii. pp. 1 fi'.) objects to the traditional explanation (a) that TTcDXos in H. always means foal, not horse (6) that kXwtAs is, with one or two suspicious exceptions, used only of works of handicraft, or of famed individuals. There is some force in these but his proposal to read objections
; ;

Homer
413, sion

used of close contact in k 516, 272, 146, P 405, -ir 334, 338. For a full discusof this and cognate verbs see

Ahrens Beitrage pp. 12 sqq.

gri

like

674 a hint of the future death of Sarpedon at the hands of Patroklos. 665. t6 anticipates e|eprf<rai, 'tins, namely, to draw out.

lAIAAOC E
firjpov

(v)

239
eVtjSati;,

i^epvcrat Sopv /letXivoP,

oipp'

rotov jap e'xpv irovov afi<f)i,eTrovTe<;. TXrjiroXefiov S erepcodev evKV^/MiSe? 'A'^atol

aTrevSovTav
i^e<jiepov

TroXe/iOto*

voTjae

Be Sto? '0Bv<7(rev<;
Be ol (jjiXov ^rop'
670

rKrjfiova
fiepfi-qpi^e

dvfwv
B

^^(oav,

fiai/jLTjcre

eTreiTd

Kara

ippeva Kal

Kara dv/Mov

^ irpoTepw Ato?
r/

vlov epijBovTroio Bicokoi,

je tS)v ifKeovtov Av/cicov dirb dvfibv eXoiro.

ovB'

ap

'OBvccrrji fiejaX'^Topt

fjbopcrcfjLov

^ev
675
^KOrivr).

i<f)9t,/j,ov

At09 vlov aiTOKTafiev o^ei ^aX.K&i'

ifKrjQiiv

Tfti

pa Kara
o

Avkocov rpd-Tre dvfiov

ISoijfiovd

evQ

ye K-oCpavov etKev 'AXdaropd re

'

Xpo/xt'oi/

re

"AXKavBpov G' Kau vv K en

el
pJr)

AXlov re

re

Upvraviv
Blo<;

re.

ir\eova<;

Avklosv Krdve

'OSucrcrei;?,

ap'

o^v

voTjcre

fieya^ KopvOaloXo'i "^icrcop.

680

^rj

Be Bid Trpofid'^cov KeKopv6p,evo<; aWoTri yaXKwi,

(pepcov

Beifia

Aavaolcri,'
vlo'i,

')(^dpV

'l/aprrrjBmv

Ato?
fir)

Itto?

B'

S' ^P^' ol irpocnovn oXocjjvBvov eeiire-

"

Ti.ptafj,LB'r],

Bt]

fie

eXap Aavaolaiv idarjK

kireira fie

KelcrOaL,

dXX' eirdfivvov

Kai Xottol aloov

685

ev TToXei vfiereprji,

eVet ovk dp' efieXXov ejco ye

voarrjaa'; oiKovBe (^CXrfv e? rrarpiBa yalav

ev(f)paveeiv aXo'^ov
670. JuaiHceH.
674.

re

(f)iXrjv

Kai vrfmov

vlov.'

671. uepui^pize

LQ

Vr. b.

672. dicbKei
2.

MQT

Lips.^

oOb' 3p'
:

oil

rip E.

676. rp^ne

PR
|i

Mosc.

678.
:

t'

a\i6N PR.

684. art

a^ JNO.

686. AuCT^pHi

MQR.
oi

o6a' 6p'

QS

oOk Bn R.

666.
IJ.

^nifiaiw,
otfre

stand on his
iroalv

feet,

cf.

irXeoi/es

does not

434

dTTipi^at.

ifi-n-eSov

oBt'

number" but "a

it

mean "the greater greater number," in

The phrase, however, is a curious one, and Nauok and others are perhaps right in rejecting the line as a
iiri^rivai..

gloss.

&u9i^noNTec, dealing with him, lit. 'handling him'; they had too much to do with the work of carrying and protecting him. Cf. on Z 321. 670. tXAucon, e-nduring, a variant of Odysseus' regular epithet woXth-Xas, and The sense wretched is postso K 231. Homeric. uaijUHce here evidently incf. dicates violent rushing, as 661 6 413 /udveTai. ^op. see tcSn nXe^NCON AuKico^f 673. the article marks contrast, ff. 0. 264, but not definition, or should take the
667.
;
:

contrast to the person mentioned.' But must be admitted that Heyne's Sye 7' iri Kal or Nauck's sound more Homeric ; cf. 679, 506. 678. This line is taken mrbatim, by Virgil Aen. ix. 764, Ovid Met. xiii. 258. 683. For the constr. X<ipH oi see 556, |8 249, k 419, and with a participle S 504,

The ace. is found in 9 378. On 705. account of Finos Bentley interchanged

ii

Aids vl6s

and

vpoiTi.bvn.
:

the long at in thesi is perhaps excused by the strong diaeresis at the end of the first foot. Of. A 532,
685. KcTceai

'

87,

E. G.
drip

380.
i'(oi),

Kelffffai,

But van L. reads Brandreth Keljievov,

lives of

more Lyhians

instead.

Here

dXX'.

240
(1)9

lAIAAOC E
cfiaTO,

(v)

Tov

S'

oil

Tt 'irpbae<^ri
o<j)pa
S'

Kopv6aid\o<; 'E/ctw/J,
690

aXKa
aicraiT

iraprji^ev XeKitjfievo';
'Apryeiov<;,
-TrdKeaiv

Taj(^i(TTa

a/KO

Ovfiov eXoiro.

ol

fj,ev

ap
vir

avrideov

'S,ap'jrr)hova

Bloi

eTolpoo

elcrav

alyiovpio Ato? 'TrepiKaWel (jjTjjwf

696

apa ol firipov Bopv fieiKivov mere Bvpa^e icpdiiMO^ UeXdywv, o? ol ^t'Xov ^ev eraZpo?" TOV S' eXoTre yjrvxTj, Kara B' 6(f)6a\/j,a)v Ke'^yr
eK
B'

a-^Xvs.

awTt?

S'

a/J,7rvv67],

irepl

Be ttvootj Bo/jeao
Ov/jlov.

^(oypet eTmrveiovcra KaKS)<; KeKa(f)7jOTa

'Ap^eloi

8'

VTr

"Aprji

Kal "E/CTO/at ^aXKOKopvaTrJL

700

ovre irore irporpeirovTO fieXaivdcov eVt vr)a>v ovTe ttot' avTecpepovTO fid'^iji, aXX alev oincrcTco
-yd^ov0\
<B9

iirvdovTO fierd Tpcoecraiv

B'

'

Aprja.

evOa Tiva irp&rov, rlva

vararov i^evdpt^av
Aprj<;
;

^KTtop re

TlpidfjLOio

Trat? Kal )(^dXKo<;

i-iri

avrideov HevOpavr,
695.

Be irX'^^iinrov

^OpearrfV,
CJ.

705

A
Ar.

{supr.

neXdrcoN: N and yp.

fi
:

ceXdrcoN Ptol. Oroandae.

fiunNiiNOH) Schol.

697. aOeic
:

||

SunNueH
:

(lemma)
;

dunNiiNSH
zciei

^unNiiNOH

h run
dn6

Schol.

A (Ar.

dunNiiceH T King's Harl. b 698. zcorpci see Did. on X 475).

||

P
:

{yp. zcirpei)

and
.
.

a npoTpdnoNTO udxHN P (U^ supr.).

705.

700. yp. E. ap. Did.

Ini oihe noxe H. npOTpenoNTO aNTiip^poNTO G. U 701. oOa^ nor' H. 703. ^SENdpisaN Ar. ACGMU' Lips.: feeNdpiaeN fi.
. .
||

TeuepoNT U.
For the construction of XeXiH:

690.

6{ii)^pi./ios,

u^Noc

see note on A 465. this can hardly be the 693. 9Hrcii same as the oak which formed a landmark close to the Skaian gate (Z 237, I 354,

there

is

no

etc. passim. In this case justification for either y or <r,

which are inserted evidently from the

analogy of^apivdr], etc.). Schulze {Q. E. 322-4) is probably right, therefore, in
S-ii-Trvvro and a.fi,irvv$r] from and referring them to a root imv, meaning originally to he vigorous Hence ttoi(a) in body, (6) in mind.

A 170, * 549), as there is no hint that the Any oak was fighting is near the walls. Cf. on 22, 60. equally sacred to Zeus. 694. eiipaze simply = out, as 11 408,

separating
ivvi{F)a,

410,

422,

etc.

It
is

meant that the spear

like the

can hardly be thrust through

Kvliei.v

to bustle,

toO re
iJ.ivos

<j>pives l/nreSol

weirvvaBaL (of Teiresias daiv, k 495), nretrvv-

arrow in 112. 697. duoNiieH, came to ; so mid. H/j.ttiiOto, see 359,S436, X475, e 458, a 349, But the act. in all cases after a faint. forms dvawveiv, aviirv^vira, d/iTrvvov mean to recover breath, of a panting warrior,

(of the youthful Telemachos rather vigorous than sage) and Trivvrbi, Tnvvrri, diriyiiircreiv (of a faint, O 10) from itputAj (ipicppoiv, aiixppav Hesych.). 698. ztorpei, perhaps here from fwi}

and

dyeipeiv

(or

iyelpeiv),

and thus a

327 and often (see esp. note on X 222). Ar. observed the distinction, and emphasized it by writing iinrvivdifi, SfiTn/iiTo in mid. and pass. { = lfarvovs iyivero), but, so far as we can tell, without any Ms. support for the e (as for the v Ms. testimony is unimportant see the variants in forms like ^/cX((p)Si;, dveyvd{ix)<l>B-q,
;

different verb from the commoner fuypeJv to take prisoner {^a6s-a.ypeTv).

=
e

euJiJi6N is

object of KeKiKpTiSra, as
/j.'ri

is

clear

from

468

/ie

da/idaiii

mKa^bra,

Ovfi-bv.

wvacre.

out

Compare X 467 airb -^vx^v iKdThe verb means having breathed cf. Hesych. K^KTj^e' T^SvrjKe, and
iKireirvevKdra.

KeKaifiTibTa-

lAIAAOC E
Tprj'^ov T
OIvottiStiv
al'^TjTTjv
0'

(v)

241
re,

AlrmKiov Olvofiaov
/cat

"^Xevov

'Opetr^iov aloKofiLTp-qv,
fiefi7jXd><;,

o? p
XifiVTji

iv

'

TXrii vaieaKe /Meja itKovtoio

K.'r)(f)talBi

KeKXifiivov

irap Se oi aXkoi,
hrjfiov
ep^oi'Te?.

valov BottBTOt, fnaXa wiova

Toil?
8'

710

0)9

ovv ivotjae Oea XevKcoXevot "Uprj

errea TrrepoevTa irpocrrfxiha'

Apyeiov<i 6XeK0VTa<; evl Kparepiji vafiivqi,

avTiK
"
17
ft)

'A6r)vatr)v

iroTTOt,

aijio'^OLO

Ato? reKO^, aTpvTwvr),

715

aXiov rov fivdov inrecrrrj^v MeveXatot,

ivreij^eov

'\Xiov eicirepaavT
0

dirovieadat,

ovTco fiaivecrdai edcrofiev ovXov "Apr]a.

Srj
,

dXX' aye
(S9
rj
'

koL vwl

fieBc6/j,eOa

OovpiBo<; dXKTJ';"
'A67]vr].

ecpUT

ovB

diTbOrjcre

6ed yXavKcoTrK

fiev

iiroiy^o/Mevri

'x^pvadfjLTTVKa'i

evrvev iTTTrow?

720

Upt] irpea^a Bed, OvydrTjp fieydXoco K.p6voi,o

707. On^pBioN {yp. 6p^cBioN) 711. ToilC

:

JO
:

OnepBioN U^ supr.

708. {iXhi

uBhi Zen.
||

t6n M.
:

718. &fl

hk M.
P.

&4TUNeN

ffJLMNORS

^NTemeN

KHa6ueea P. 721. ee&u N.

||

720. ^neirou^NH 0.

AiroiXdv Foiv. Bentley ; but see B 750. 707. aio\ojLi(TpHN see App. B and note on A 489. 708. TXhi with C also 221, but v in B 500 ; Zenod. "TStji, but the name of the Boeotian town was certainly Hyle a Lydian "TSt; is mentioned in T 385. ucuhAc^c with gen. only here and 297, 469. The use may be classed with those So H. 6. % 151 c, d. mentioned in 706.

note on

contains a large occur elsewhere.

number of lines which 753-4 seem to be

borrowed, not very appropriately, from A 498-9, and, as von Christ has remarked, 791 from N 107. So also

719-21 745-52
is

=6 =6

381-3, 733-7 = 6 384-8, 389-96. It can hardly

Aisch. Sept. 178 /jit\eo-0^ 6' lepCov Sriiduiv. application of the verb to the person who feels the care, not to the thing which causes it, is rare ; hence

But the

Ifauck
709.

ficfoiiis

= ti,eimil>s).

be said positively that either passage older than the other, so far as the evidence of borrowing goes ; but the general character of 6 would lead us to believe that the lines are originally in place here. Again 711 - 2 = 17 - 18, 713 = A 69, 714 = B 157, 716 = B 113, 738 cf. B 45, 743=A 41, 769 = 6 46, 775-6 cf. 368-9, 782-3 = 256-7, 787 =

KeKXiu^Noc, on the shore of, cf. 740 TrbvTwi. kckKiijAvoi., II 68 priy/uvi. The word seems BaXaaaiis KeKKlarai. properly to be used of land sloping to the water's edge, 5 608, v 235 d/cri; KeW The Kephisian lake seems a\l KeK\ifUvri. to be the Kopais as in Pind. P. xii. 27 see Pausan. ix. 38. 5. 710. 3huon here evidently has the for which purely local sense territory
;
;

This is certainly a suspicious proportion of borrowed lines but on the other hand the style of the passage is spirited, and does not shew any weak228.
;

ness of imagination. 715. For the use of the accusative with OnocrANai cf. B 286, k 483 ; and

see on 711.

547.

For the following episode

see Introduction to the book.
I

as a It

t6n is here H. O. 136 (3). demonstrative, that. We do not hear elsewhere of any such promise made bj' the goddesses to Menelaos. It is probably from the story of the Judgment of
see
Paris.

whole

VOL.

242
'

lAIAAOC E
a^rj
S'
a/M<f>'

(v)

o'^eeo'cn

6o5i<;

^aXe Ka/MTrvXa KVKka,

a^ovi
afKpb'}.

^aXKea
tS)v

o/crcucvrffia,

tnBrjpicoi,

Toi y^pva-ir}
iiricrcrmTpa
S'

tVu?

d(j)diTO<;,

avrap virepOe
davfia ISeaffai'
725

)(a\Ke

irpoaapijpora,

ifkfjfwai,
Bl,<f)po<;

dpyvpov

elal irepiBpofioi afi<f)OTepa)0ev.

ifiacriv

8e j(pvaeou(n koL apyvpioiaiv

ivriraTat, Soial Se irepiSpofioi dvrvje<; elcn.

rov
S^jcre

B'

i^ ap'yvpeo<;

pvfib<;

TreXev avrap eV
ev Be XeiraBva

dicpai
730

'^pvaeiov Ka\bv

^vyov,

722. ox^ecci C: 8xec9i Vr. a:

dx^ec9i Q.

725. 6nicccoTpa P^, yp. Harl. a, and iv run Did. 729. D. 728. eici : du<pic J {yp. cicin) N.
aiJTob

oktAuhnq JQ. 723 om. P'. 727. xpuc^HCi Koi dprup^HiciN dKpcoi ^UJubc yp. zur6c J.
||

||

D. For a
general account of the
flf.

722.

Homeric chariot see 266 The body of the car was very light, and when not in use was taken to pieces and put upon a stand see 441 dp/Mra
;

Xira ireTdaffa^. to be done in to put on the For 6x&cci wheels, as is done here. most MSS. read dx^co-ipi, a false form for
HOeij
/caret

5* cifi jSw/AOitTi

Hence the first thing making it ready was

Bentley conj. but the hiatus is perhaps legitimate after the first foot. The usual number of spokes in the early Greek monuments, as well as in the Assyrian and Egyptian, is six or four but eight are found in the archaic sarcophagus from Klazomenai published in J. H. S. vol. iv. In any case, as East, remarks, the largest number possible would be attributed to the divine chariot, for it has all the parts made of metal which in tlie human car were of wood, even .-'traps of gold and silver instead of leather. For 6KTdKNHjuia Cobet reads dKriliKvitfia, but 6KTa- is the commoner form from Hesiod {0pp. 425) onwards. 725. ^nicccoTpoK, tire, from irCn-pov, another name for the felloe, according to Pollux cf. iiira-wTpos Q 578. But here as elsewhere there is a well-attested
723. x'i^Kca: so Mss.
;

XaX/cei',

(TTpoyyiXoi, no doubt applies to 726, but does not give so good a sense. duipoT^pciieeN, on both sides of the car. 727. 8f9poc, here in the narrower sense of the platform of the car on which the riders stood. (Hence the breastwork which surrounded it in front and at both sides is called ^wiSi^pids, 475. Sxea, which is always used in the plural, implies the whole complex body of the chariot, including axle, pole, etc.). This platform is composed of straps strained tight, and interwoven, which formed a .springy surface such as would save the charioteer from the jolting of
<f>epe7s,

rough ground. This device is known to have been employed in Egyptian chariots, and gives a simple explanation of the phrase ^nt^otoi which has puzzled commentators (cf. also K 263, t 577, S' irdwaa' i/idvra ^o6s, to form jj/ 201 iv a springy bed). See Wilkinson Ancient Egyptians i. p. 227, J. H. S. v. 192.
728. doiai, apparently because the &PTV^ ran symmetrically round the car, forming a handle behind on both sides. There is no reason to suppose that there were two rails one above the other. 729. n^cN the transition from the descriptive to the narrative tense is made one step earlier than we should have expected. Hence Bentley conj. rriXei. But, as Heutze has remarked, the imperfect is justified by the fact that the pole was not an immovable part of the chariot, but was put in when the chariot was made ready ; so that the word really belongs to the narration, not to the
:

variant 6iria-<ruTpov, which would point to a der. from dtrlaoi. 726. nepiSpojuoc is used here in a slightly different sense from 728, though we can translate both by 'running round.' Here it evidently means 'rotating,' while in 728 it means 'surrounding'; B 812 gives yet a third

description.
^c,

n^XcH is not but means 'stood out.'

aflce:
for

simply
of

meaning.

Hesych.

n-eplSpo/j.oi-

irepi.-

730.

the

details

the

lAIAAOC E
KaX e^aXe
tTTTTOus
^(^pva-ei,'

(v)

243

virb

Be

^vyov rjyayev "Uprj

o.ut'*)?.

wKVTToBa^, fiefiavV epiBo'i koI

A.dTjvaLr)

avrap

KovpTj Ato? alyiovpio

ireirXov /lev
TTOiKiXov,
17

Kare-^^evev

iavov

jrarpo'i

eV

ovBei
735

ov p avTTj TTOi'^aaTO Kol xd/Me j(epalv Se y^iT&v ivBv<7a Ato9 ve<f>eXr)'yepeTao

69

Texjj(e<Tiv
dfi(f>i

TToXefiov daprja-creTO
cifioiertv

BaKpvoevra.

S'

ap
rjv

/SaXer' alyiBa
iravrrji,
(ji6^o<;

Ovaavoeaaav
icrTecfuivmTai,,
Icokt),

hetvriv,

irepi

jjbev

iv 8
731.

epK, iv
:

dXKrj,

iv Be Kpvoeacra
JirarcN
736.
hi

740
iipapeN Vr. b.

KoX'

hi : rivh itdi. Schol. A. 738. BaXsN 0: 6<iX' Lips. 739. ^cre9(iNcoT0 CDGJNOS airida : dcnOa Mor. Bar." {supr. a\) T and A supr. (T.W.A.). 740. 3' 6Kpu6ecca 6 J.
734. inoiiaa
||

M.

KdXX' JM Kaaa' H. 734-6 ad. Zen.

:

||

^aXeN

yp.

process by which the yoke was attached to the pole see fi 265-80. 734. km*6n, pliant, as elsewhere when it is used as an adj. with o it is not to be confused with the substantive Fe{a)avl)S (f 385, etc.) garment, and should perhaps be written ^avis, as it may be derived from i&ui, in the sense of ' (See Buttmann Lexil. s.v.) yielding.' 736. Athene dresses entirely in man's attire, and lays aside the long woollen peplos for the linen chiton which fitted closer to the body and was thus more (Reichel suitable for active exertion. ' Doric peplos p. 107 objects that the could have been girt up, and that Athene is constantly represented in art He conas wearing it with armour. cludes that she must here be conceived as wearing a prae-Dorian dress such as But the flounced Mykenaean skirt. this inference does not seem justifiable.) Zen. rejected 734-6 here as borrowed 385-7 Ar. maintained the from
: ' ;

been the Gorgoneion, as it is in fact in A. It is impossible to imagine that, as the words imply, ^iySos is an allegorical figure depicted as a circular ring round the edge of the shield. At best it might be supposed that 06/3os and the other personified spirits of battle in 740 (for which see A 440) are disposed in a circular row round the {5/i0aX6s if this is meant, the change from irepi to f'c in 740 is a most unhappy method of expression. It is equally impossible to understand the description of the helmet see note on 744 below. And finally, the lateness of the lines is proved by Furtwangler's demonstration (Roscher Lex. i. col. 1703) that the Gorgon head is unknown to Greek art before the 7th Porphyrios discusses the century B.o. Gorgon head on B 447, and shows that the difficulty of the passage was felt in S' 'AphttotAijs, oti, early days (fyrfcrl
:

converse. 738. For the aegis see note on B 447. 739-42. The whole of this passage, with 744, is open to the gravest doubt. It bears a most suspicious resemblance to the unquestionably late account of 1-46 ; note Agamemnon's panoply in particularly the recurrence of the vague It is imphrase Ai6s ripas in A 4. possible to suppose that the author had any clear idea of what he was describing. cTe9dNC>>Tai, if we are guided by A 36, ought to be used of the central figure,

AcnriSc odK airijv etxe ttjv Ke^aXijv rijs Vopydvos, ihffirep ov5k t^v "^pLV Qvd^ rijv Kpvbeatxav ^Iwicqv, dXXct rb iK TTjs TopySvos yiyvbfievov rots ivopGiai irdOos Ka,TaiT\7)KrLK6v, i.e. the shield did not bear any figures, but carried dismay as though it were the Gorgon's head itself (see Schrader Porph. i. p. 44 note). So also Eust. on X 633. The Gorgoneion was probably in its origin a device meant to terrify the enemy, like the
fiTjirore iv ttjl

which

is

'

set

on

as a

crown

'

(cf.

485)

faces which Chinese warriors From this it carry on their shields. came in more civilized times to be regarded merely as an air(yrp6irai,ov or charm to avert the evil eye and other

hideous

but that from

all

analogy can only have

'

244
iv Be T6 TopyeLT)
heivrj re

lAIAAOC E
K(f>aXrj

(v)

Seivoio TreXcopov

a/MepBvi] re,

Ato? Tepa<; alyio'^oio.

Kvverjv Oero

Kparl

8'

eV

a/ji,^i,(j)aKov

rerpacjjaXrjpov

j^^pvaeirjv,

kicarov irdkiav trpvKiecrcr

apapvtav,
745

e? S' oj(ea ^Xoyea iroal ^ijcrero, Xd^ero S' e^^^o? ^piOv /Meja (TTi^apov, tmi Sd/ivojcn (TTij(a<; dvBpcov ripcocov, Tolaiv re KOTeaaerai d^pifioTrdTpr).
'

H^t; Se /Maa-Tiyi

doS)<;

eVe/xateT'

dp'

"trTrov;'

avTO/iarai Se rrvXai, fivKov ovpavov, a? e%oz' ^Upai,

TJjt?
r/fiev

iiriTeTpaTTTai

p.i'ya'i

ovpavo<;

OvXvfnro^

re,

750

dvaxXlvat, ttvkivov ve^o<; ^8' eTnOelvat,.

744.

noXicON

{swpr. e)

OU

noX^coN Q.
:

745.

BAcQTO 0.
||

746. ddxtNHici

Ar.

AHT.

CJQ. THC k' H.

toTci(n) ik JHO. 747. oTc1(n) xe Ar. (Schol. T) PQ 749. a6T6juiaT0i Q Par. c e g, East. : auxdjuioi Par. d'.

6juBpijuon(5TpH 750. rate

743. duipiipaXoN,{Terpaq)dXHpoN

see

App. B.
sense of this line is anyand it must share the suspicion attaching to 739-42 above. 6papuTaN has been explained ' fitting the warriors of a hundred cities,' i.e. big enough for a hundred armies to wear. But this is too absurdly grotesque for Homer. The alternative is to make it =fitted with, i.e. adorned with representations of the warriors of a hundred Some think that this implies a cities. battle - scene between two armies and their allies on a vast and supernatural scale, as a battle-scene was depicted by Pheidias on the shield of his Athene Parthenos. But that was a Gigantomachia in which Athene took a pronothing of the sort is minent part indicated here, nor does dpapvla seem a likely word to express the metallic adornment of the Homeric age, which consisted of inlaid work. With the f^vij ^Karbv dvffdvoLS dpapvla S 181, the irdXts wiJpyoLs dpapvta 737, and the dTT^vrj virpTepi7}i dpapvla f 70, the case is evidently difTerent, though they shew that Here dpapvTa can mean provided with. we can only conceive the figures as riveted npuX^ec is itself a word of doubtful on. it recurs A 49, origin and meaning 517, $ 90, and may mean either 77, footmen, as opposed to Linr7)es, or champions. It is possibly connected with Trpi/Xis, the Cretan word for the wardance, and may therefore have once meant champions who danced in front of the army to provoke the enemy.
744.

The

thing but

clear,

Eustathios and others have seen a further hundred cities of Crete ; and the line may therefore be one of the passages which seem to have a special connexion with that island. See on S 590. Zeus was of course the tutelary god of Crete ; and if we suppose that Athene takes his helmet as well as his chiton and aegis, the idea may be that he bears as his blazon chieftains representing the subject cities of his island.
allusion to the

But all this is mere conjecture, with no Homeric analogy to support it. 745. 9X6rea this adj. recurs only in the parallel 6 389 it probably means
:

'

'

sparkling like fire with the bright metal. Homeric gods do not go, like the Semitic, with flames of fire about them. 746. Ar. read dd/ivijun but the subjunctive is out of place in a direct statement as to the use of the spear ; in other words we have here a particular statement, although the present implies iteration, not a general statement as in a simile, or as in the next line, where the subj. Koria-creTai implies with whomsoever she is wroth. 749. Observe the freedom of the imagery by which the gate, though said to be a cloud in 751, is made to
: '

creak.

750. ^niT^panrai so Mss. ; iim-eTpd(paTai Bergk, from Athenaeus (iv.

:

quotation)

is only a parody, not a but the singular is quite defensible, as ovpavSi and Oil\i;|Uiros if not

134,

which
;

identical are at least closely connected. For the construction of the following infin. see H. G. 234 (1).

lAIAAOC E
Tj)t

(v)

245
X'inrov<;.

pa hC avTaav

KevTpriveKea<;

eyov

evpov he K.povi(ova Oewv arep

6v9'
Z'iji;

rjfievov

aXkoov

aKpoTarrji Kopv^rji iroXvSeipdSoi; Ov\w/A7rotoiTTTTOi/?

crTi]cra<Ta

Oea XevKwKevo'i "Uprj

"Aprji rdBe

755

vTrarov }i.poviBr)v i^eipero koX irpoa-eeLire'

irdrep,

"Zev
fidyjr,

ov
ical

ve/jkecri^rji,

oa-adriov re

olov dirmXeo'e

Kaprepa epya Xabv 'A'^at&v

S'
a,')(o<;,

drap ov Kara Koafiov,

KuTT/at? re

ifMol

ol Se eKr/Xoi
760

repTTOvrai,

Kal dp'^vpoTO^O'i 'AiroWcov

at
;

a(f)pova

TOVTOV dvevre^, o? ov rova olSe Oifuara.

rj

Zed

Trdrep,

pd

tL fioi Ke'^oXcoaeai,
P'dj^r)';

/cev

"Aprja

\vypa)<; TreTrX'^jvla
T7JV B'

ef diroSimfiai,

"

d7rafiei^o/j,6vo<;

irpoaet^rj

ve<^6Kr)'yepiTa Zev?"
765

" aypei fidv ol eiropaov 'AOrjvaLTjV dyeXeiTjv,

i]

fidXiar

e'icode

KaKfji<i

oBvvrjia't

TreXd^eov."
H-prj,

0)9

e^ar,

ovB'

diTiOTjcre

6ed XevKd}Xevo<; ovk deKovre

fiaa-Tb^ev B
753. a^

'{.inrov^-

to)

TreTea-drjv

KpoNicoNa
:

6'

eOpOona N.

756. fei^pero
||

CNPTU.
:

||

ueT^eine(N)

Mosc. 2, Bust. 757. zeO : & Ap. Lex. apH(l) ADHN^U Harl. a, Par. e, Bpei 0. Vr. 1, Mosc. 1 2 rA'de ^pr' StaHXa Cant, and ap. Did. rAh' AI^hK' Spra S NeuEcizei 6pc2)N Tdde gpr' M'dHXa Ap. Lex. 768. 6ccdTi6N Bc*i(Toi6n 764. t{in 3' AueiBer* EneiTo narkp dtNdp&N re eeuN te PQS Vr. b, Mosc. G. 1: hioi. tPin a' aOre npoc^eine n. &. re e. tc Schol. A (An.). 765. xufm ol G: 766. kokoTc ddONOici G. nOn juoi Ap. Lex. 768. udcrizeN Lips. d^KONTE GJN Vr. a Bkonte fi.

||

||

752. KeurpHNeK^ac only here ( = 9 396), But in apparently enduring the goad.
all

necJc.

So also Pind.

0. viii. 52.

In Attic

Seipds is familiar,

similar

compounds

{SLtiveic^s,

irodr]-

the -TjveK- conveys the This can hardly be idea of reaching. introduced here without violence {withFor the Khirpov in range o/the goad ?). 387. see note on 753-4 = A 498-9. It seems clear that the poet who borrowed the lines regarded
ye/ci}s,

SovpriveKis)

form Sepds as it (see Jebb on Soph. Phil. 491). 757. For the ace. Spra after i/e/iecrifTji, i.e. see H. O. 136. 3. j/e^eirife'C*'), Both "ApHi and "A/jei are late forms for the older "Api/i.' ("Apei) the latter is found
;

and never takes the would if related to Sipri

again only 6 276, the former

431

().

the summit of Olympos as a half-way

If so, stage between heaven and earth. he departed from the oldest Homeric tradition, which made the earthly mountain Olympos, and not any aerial region, uiiuyijiuijuo, ""vi & see note on gods the dwelline of the 6 LUC unoiiiiig u , , J, e 25. Ar. tried to put him right by explaining ^KpoTciTHi to mean 'on a very high peak,' not 'on the topmost but this is surely a cruel summit
J'
'
.

753^ 6cc<iT.0N, only here; the later j-pics have Toa<rdr,ov. Cf. ^e<7<r(Tios in

Kallimachos, and lio-rdnos by

fitrraros.

',

Sxcc, either expressing tne result, or, ner '"^'^- extiressinc the result or perhaps more simply, a nom. to which we t^ 1 \ 1 a k may supply ^crn. SkhAoi, ironical, '
^;uoi B'

^ ^W.

^/^

761. fiN^NTcc, 5eMipr the quarry.

:

ore

like a

dog at

'

kindness. 754. no\uaeip<i8oc (also A 499, 9 3), according to Schulze (Q. E. 95) roeky, from Seipds, rock, not conn, with Sei/n},

see on 765. arpei 526. For the interjectional use we may compare Fr. The plur. occurs in v 149. No tiens. form of the verb except the imper.

occurs in H.

246
fiecraTjyv;
jairji;

lAIAAOC E
re
icai

(v)

ovpavov acTepoevTO';.
iBev 6<^daXfiol(n,v
770

ocraov
ijfievo<;

r]epoeuhe<;

avr)p

iv ckottitji Xevaaeov eVt otvoira ttovtov,

OeSiv i'i|r7;^ee?
wrTrot.

Toaaov eTnOprnKyKovcn,

aXK
evff

ore

or]

ipoirjv

l^ov iroTafJuo re peovre,

rjhe

^^t poa^ %i/j,6eK crvfi^aXKeTov

'vKirovi
e'f

Z/Ka/jLavBpo^,
775

ecrrrjcre

6ea 'XevKmXevo's 'Tipij,

S"

Xva-acr
Toi<riv

o'^imv,

7re pi

r]ipa irovKvv

ej(eve'

S'

a/M^poacTjv

%t,/j,6ei<;

avireiKe

vifjueadai,.

al he ^aTrjv Tprjpcoai ireKeido'iv tdfiaS" op-otai.

769. JueccHri/ R.
aubpr.V): Oijiaux^ec

re om. 6. 770. 8cc(5n t' H. G^ Moso. 1: Oij/aiixeNec wp. [Longin.]

||

772. OijrHux^ec
irepi ti^ous

LQ
D.

(P

and

774. KduaNSpoc C {-p. noXuN DGMOPQRT: N^ucceai N^eceai M.

:

ras.)

GLM
noKKtin

(P^?) Tr.
J.
.
.

yp.

A: *K<!(uaNdpoc Harl. a. 777. 66poc(HN L: djuBpociHc

||

Schol. B. 776.
II

778. r&>

6uoico, see below.

Yceuae' Q.

770. Aepoeid^c: an adj. almost confined to the Od., especially as an epithet of the sea ; sometimes of Avrpov or (nr4os, and once of Trirpni, /j, 233, where it clearly means 'the rock so distant as to be like mist.' When used of the sea it seems to express the vague colour of the distant water, which the haze of distance almost melts into the semblance of the sky. So here, ' so far as a man sees in the haze of distance,' i.e. up to the utmost limit of human vision. As to construction, it is simplest to regard the ace. as adverbial, 'as far as a man has

omits

all

mention of Simoeis.

There

is

therefore very

strong reason for supposing that there was only one river named in the original legend ; Simoeis may possibly, as Hercher thinks, be another name of the Scamander preserved by tradition. If the two are different, the only stream which can be identified with the Simoeis is apparently the pitiful brook of the Dumbrek-Su, which runs from E. to W. on the N. side of Hissarlik, and does not join the

Mendere
in

at

all.

It entirely ceases to

run

summer (Schliemann).

On

the <rxvf^
(or, as
first

misty vision.'
generally taken to mean loiid-neighing, cf. Virgil's /remit alte. But this is very doubtful the sense high is not the same as loud {itpaybpat and i\f'i.^pefiiTris are obviously
772.
OiiiHX^ec
is
;

'AXKixaviKdv,

by which the plural

with the

here, dual) verb goes

of two

nominatives, instead of following both, Aristonikos remarks Toirwi. rm ISei ireTr\e6vaK /cat 'AXKfidv dib Kal /caXetrai
'AXK^avLKdp, oi)x ^TL airrh^ Trpuros ^p^aaTO dX\' Uri TWL TOLO&rui. ?^et ireTrkebvaKev, He quotes other instances from T 138, K 513, f 216. There is, however, no instance of it in the extant fragments of Alkman. See also Pindar P. iv. 179

dift'erent),

and

-ijx/l

had a

F.

It

is

highly probable that the quotation in Longinus preserves the original, i^ai)Xffs, though the mistake must be very Evidently in some prototype the old. f was accidentally omitted, and the variants iiipavx^^^, record vyp-qvx^^s further steps in the corruption. Schol. B and Et. Mag. both give i\paixeves as one explanation of i\p7ix^es. Cf. ipiaiXci'es and u^oO 5^ Kdpri Ix^i Z 509. The word recurs only in "ir 27, q.v. 774. Simoeis is mentioned again in A 474-8, T 53 by itself, and is distinguished from Skamandros in Z 4, 22, * 307. Of these the two latter are almost certainly of late origin, while in the first what is probably the old reading

with the commentators. 776. nouXiiN is of course a feminine, as in K 27 irovXiv i(p' iyprfiv (q.v.) so 369 r)Sis, and S^Xus generally, d^p is never masculine in H. H. G. 116. 4. 777. On &uBpociH see note on B 19. 778. All Mss. give al Si but tCh Si is found quoted three times by scholiasts (Soph. M. 977, 0. 0. 1676, Eur. Ale. there can be little doubt there902) fore that this rare feminine form is the original, and was excluded because unfamiliar. So in e 378, 455 we have
; (li ;

lAIAAOC E

(v)

247

avhpaxTtv ^Apyeioia-iv aXe^efievai fie/jMvlai.

6t St] p iKavov odi TrXeiaroi Kal dpiaroi earaaav, a/Kpl ^vqv Aio/i'qBeo'; iinroSdfioio
eiKofievoi,
r]

dW

780

Xetovaiv iotKOTe<: m/Motfyafyoienv

a-v<rl

Kairpoiaiv,
rivae

rwv re

a6evo<;

ovk oKanrahvov,
Uprj,
785

evOa

(7Ta<T

6ea

'KevicmKevo';

%Tevropi

elcrafievr]

fieyaX'^ropi ^aXKeo(})a)vo}i,

09 roaov avhr)(Ta(7v ocrov aXKoi "TrevTTjKovra" aiSd)<;, Apyeioi, kuk iXey^ea, etBo<; ayrjroi-

o^pa
ovBi

jMev
"TTore

9 TToXe/AOV iraiKecrKeTO

Slo<;

'A^^tWev?,

Tpwe?

irpo

irvkdaiv

AapSavidwv

785. elSou^NH

HS
:

Vr. b
ft

(see below).

||

6c

S.

eicou^iH L. 786. 787. 4\erx^ec Ar. P.

789. dapaaN(e)!c>>N

& nnv
||

ovk

fjv
:

6 trrlxos Sohol.

drHTof
:

Spicroi

Lips.,

Ar. Six^s.
Vit.

788. cic 0. 103. 33.

Lips.

dapdaNiSdcoN [Plut.]

Mom.

feminine duals identical in form with masculine and also Hes. 0pp. 198-9. The word Yeuara does not seem to recur (before Kallimachos) except in Hymn. Apoll. 114 ^av Sk (Iris and Eileithyia)
;

Kada <l)aGlv etvat rbv ^T^VTOpa, Kal iv TWL KaTa\6yoji TrKdrrovcn irepl a&rov ct'l^v TuxL d^ oiK ^v 6 ffrixos (sc. 786) Xous.
Sia rtiii iirep^oMiv. }^aKKe6(fCiiNoc is not elsewhere found ; but compare B 490, S 222 Sira x^^^eov. The Stentorian voice was proverbial in the time o\ Aristotle see the well-known passage in the Pol. vii. 4. For other instances of the superhuman power of gods see
;

ttoitI rpTjpwcrt -jreKeLiiaLv td/j.a6' ofidiai,

which

the passage quoted by Aristophanes Av. 575 "Ipiy Si y "Ofoipos l^acr/c' UiXriv There is perhaps et^'ai Tprripuiiii ireKelrii. a touch of the humour which is so often associated with the gods of Homer in the vivid comparison of the short and quick yet would-be stately steps of the two goddesses to the strutting of a pigeon, so unlike a hero frnxpa pi^ds. But the word Wfia, a verbal subst. from go, is vague enough to enable root those who think this undignified to cf. schol. translate the flight of doves TTJV 6pfJ.-^V Kal T^V TrTTjffLV, 782. The ei in Xetoucm is wrong.
is
(',

Hence Brandreth conj. Xieactv {" F\i.ecrcnv "), and so afterwards Nauck. X(s and \iv are found (A 239, 480 etc.), and \U(Ti.v is quoted by Et. Mag. from Kallimachos.
785. Stentor
is

never

named
to

again by

Homer, and there seems

have been

no consistent tradition about him. Some called him a Greek herald ; Schol. says Tivks ainbv OpaiKd ifiaaiv, 'Bp/iiji 5^

148. 859, 787. For eX^rxca see note on A 242, and cf. also B 235, 314. aidfibc is a nominative used interjeotionally, apparently as a sort of imperative, alSHis lirroi i/uv, and equivalent to alSSi dia8' ivi Bv/xui, 561, 661. The regular meaning of the word is of course sense of honour, 'recognition of the just rebukes of men it is not used in the sense of disgrace like aTcrxos or ala-x^vrit either in Homer or later Greek. The phrase recurs in e 228, 95, 502, 422 ; and in a slightly varying form P 336 alSiis ftiv vvv "TKiov elffava^7)vai, where we TJSi y must take it to mean ' this is a thing to arouse a feeling of rebuke,' just as we say 'it is a shame to do so and so,' meaning a thing to be ashamed of. eTdoc 6rHTo(, like V 39 elSos dpurre (there is a variant Aptaroi here).

'

irepl fieya\o(pbjvias ipitravTO. dvatpedijpai, airbv Sk evpeiv Kal t^v 5ii KiyXov ypa(jyfiv

(sic

Schol.

/irixarfiv,

of the speaking-trumpet;
rationalizing explanation),

the device this is the nvh di 'Ap-

789. Aristarohos held that the Dardanian gate was the same as the Skaian Of course the question is insoluble but The name recurs see note on B 809.
;

again in

194.

248
olj^yeaKOV
KeLvov

lAIAAOC E

(v)

yap iBeiSKrav S^pifwv eyx"^'

KolXrii,<;

^^^

vvv Se EKa?

KoKio<;

sttI

vqvcrl /id'^ovrai.

w? ehrovcr
TvSetSrji,
S"

uiTpvve fievo^ koL Ovfwv eKoaTOV.

i-TTopovere

dea yXavKwiri';

A.Qrjvq'

evpe Be top ye avaKTa Trap" i-mroiaiv Kol 6')(ea^iv

avaifrv^ovra, to fiiv ^aXe HdvSapo'i iS)i. yap /miv ereipev xnro ifKaTeo^ reXafj,&vo<; dcTiriho'; evKVKKov ran reipero, Kcifive Be '^eipa,
eXKO<;
ihpa><i

795

av B
"
rj

Xa'ywv Teka(iS)va Ke\atV6(f)e<i alp,

Be 9ea

aTrofiopyvv.
re-

lir-Treoov

^vyov

rj-yfraTO

(fxivrja-ev

oXiyov 01 TralBa ioiKora yeivaro TuSev?.

Befia<},

800

TuSeiJ? TOi fjiiKpo^ /Mev erjv

dXXd

fia'^rjrrj'i-

Kai p

ore irep fuv eycb TroXefii^eiv ovk e'laaicov

3' SuSpiuoN CGJ. 790. &iXNecKON Cant. 791. hk iKac Zen. Aph. fi CKdc DQ Lips. KoiXmc G. 792. ein<ijN Hi. a' gKoecN Ar. GHR. 793. TuSeldHN NS. 794. t6n re t6n86 JO t6n re H. 797. cOkukXou fi 4u9iBp6THc Eust. Tefpero Ar. fi: yplBero (A supr.) CDGHMT Vr. b" Moso. ic^iau Vr. o, 798. Sn t' Vr. a. 1 2, Par. b e g^ h k. X^IP X'^P'=' D.
||

||

II

||

||

Mosc.

3.

6neju6prNU
802.

DHMRST.

799.

zuroO eei RT.

801.

UlKpbc

yp.

juikk6c J.

noXeuiz^GN H.
which
of too little importance to be The shield hangs on the left side, so the 'broad baldric' goes over the right shoulder. 797. Toil naturally refers to ISpibs, not to TeXafjuovos, the phrase being a restatement of ISpiijs fjiLv Ereipev. 801. uiKp6c recurs in H. only y 296, (riuKp6s P 757, the Epic word being
is

NUN 3fe Jxdc is of course right, had F. But from a sobolion by Didymos on N 107 it appears that Zen. and Aph. read vvv Sk inds, Ar. vvv d'
791. as feas

mentioned.

a clear proof that Aristarchos did not always know what was the best
'^Kadev
:

tradition, or else deliberately rejected it from preconceived notions. The ex-

pression Koi\riis iirl vrfvcrl is not appropriate here, as it is in 107, where the Greeks have actually been driven back to the camp. It is evident that the line, which cannot be omitted, has been carelessly borrowed here. 793. n6pouce, spratig to his side, cf.

Tvrdds,

\j/

343

iiirvos

iir.,

and P 481
it

fi/j/t'

iir-

opoiffas.

Elsewhere

always indicates

a hostile onslaught. 795. It might have been supposed that Athene had healed the wound in 122, but there is no explicit inconsistency between that passage and the present. See 528 ; when a god miraculously heals a wound we are told so at length.

critics, however, have made this supposed contradiction a fulcrum for breaking up this book. For the double
'
'

Many

ace. after 6<SXe cf. 361,

405,

fi

421.

There is evidently no 0ibpriKos yiahov here nothing but the linen tunic
796.

802. There is considerable doubt as to the punctuation of this passage. Fasi takes 805 as a parenthesis, the apodosis beginning with airdp, 806. Similarly Monro regards it as epexegetic of the preceding. Ameis less probably takes Kal p 6t TTCp ^KTranpd(r<reiv as a general protasis, which is superseded and forgotten in favour of the special case introduced by the second protasis, ire re KaSfiftavas, 805 thus forming the apodosis. Heyne would reject 805 altogether as an interpolation suggested by A 386. I strongly suspect that the fault lies in 802, and that Kal p Ihe irep has supplanted an original dWore ydp, wrongly taken to represent dXX' Sre ydp, where dXXd ydp would obviously need correction. For SXXore = once upon a time see A 590, T 90, 187.
. . . . . .

lAIAAOC E
ovS"

(v)

249

eKiraK^atraeiv, ore r

rjXvde voa-tpiv 'A'^ai&v

fjuera

ayjeTu)^ e? @j/3a9 TroXea?

KaSyu.et'wi'a?

haivvaOai

/miv

avmjov
e')(o>v

ivl fj,ejdpoi(7i,v

eKrjXov
to 7rdpo<;
S"
"rrep,

805

avrap

Ovfiov

ov Kaprepov,

o)?

Kovpov<i ILaB/jueiaiv irpoKaXl^eTO, iravra

prj'iBi(o<;-

ivUa

ToLr]

ol

(Toi

riToi

fiev

ijmv eirirdppodo'; rja. iyw irapd 6 XcrTapbai rfie ^vXdaao),

810

KUL ae iTpo^povem<i KeXofiai Tpmecrab fidyeadaf

aWd
r]

crev
(re

fj

Ka/juiTO';

iroKvai^ jvla BeSvKev,

d/c-^poov

vv

irov

Seo?

io'X^''

ov

crv

<y

eVetra

TfSeo?
TTjv

eK'yovo<i

iaat

Sai'(f)povoi;

OlveiBao."
KpaTepb<;
Ato/irjS'jj?

aTTtt/ieiySo/i.ei'o?

7rpoa-e(j)7]

" yivaxTKO) ae, 6ea dvyarep Ato? alyio'^oio'

815

TM

rot irpoippoveco? epeo) eVo? ovS'

/j,e

eVt/cevo-co.

ovTe TL

Seo?

'l<Tyei,

dicqpiov ovrk tc; okvo<;,

dXX' STi a&v

ov
fi

fiep/vrifiai icfjeT/aiemv,

el'a?

(laKdpeaai

0eol<;

as eVeTetXa?" dvTiKpv p^d'^ecrdat

820

Tot? aXKoL^'

drap

e'i

Ke Ai09 Ovydrrjp 'AcppoBiTTj

7'

eK6r)ia

6? iroXepov,

rrpj

ovrdp-ev o^ei ^aXiCQii,.

Tovvexa vvv avTO<; r dva^^d^opai ^Se koc aXXov; Apyeiovi iicekevcra aXrjpevai ivddSe Traj/ra?"
yivaxTKO)

yap "Aptja

/Md-^rjv

dvd Koipaveovra."

808. Said to have been added by Zen. {ZyivSSotos iiroTd<r<rei An.), and not to have toi CT Vr. c, Moso. 3 bk oi om. Q been found at all in tlie edd. of Ar. (Did.).
||

G.

II

irii
II

X^XuKEN P {yp. U^) X^duKGN B. (\in ras., h supr.). 813. 814. hioi rtiN i' aOre npocEGine ^rroNOC QU (rr in ras.) Vr. b {yp. ^KrONOc). oiibi tic HQ. 817. oOt^ tic 818. c&n 815. nrNOicKco LN. An. Snto T. 820. a^Tiip PR. 821. 'eKen MOP 819. ^NTlKpil cecoN Ar.
ce G.
:
:

DOPS. 3^3uKN

809. '

3'

H.

810. ce

yp. coi Harl. a.

811.

iWA

Vr. b.

II

eic 0.

||

r om. 7

of.

132.

824. nrNtficKco
rap,''
is

LNU.
obvious that in sense'
it is

803. 4Knaiq>dcceiN, make display, see N6C91N 'Axai(&N is the same as 450. /iovvos iiiv in A 388. 808. According to Aristonikos this but line was inserted here by Zen. omitted by Ar. on the just ground that Athene is here emphasizing her restraint, not her support, of Tydeus the interpolation destroys the effect of the followBut there is no trace of ing line. omission in the Mss. ; the statement

and

it is

identical.

Lykophron's Tdppo0os

doubtless a learned figment. Outside Homer and the Orphic Hymns iirtrdppodos is found only in an oracle in Herod, i. 66, in the sense conqueror. 818. To avoid the synizesis or con^feruecoN van traction cdiN {niav) . itpeTp,-^v ijv, remarking L. reads o-ijj' . that pJ/j,rtifiai takes the ace. in Z 222, I (La R. attributes this reading to 527. 'Schol. Z 129,' apparently in error.) 819. flijriicpii : see on 130. 824. ju<5xhn in local sense, the battlejriXe/ios is never used in this way. field. &nA should be &va, as it immediately
. .

like Ar.

about Zen. only means that he did not reject it as borrowed from A 390 (q.v.). ^niTdppoeoc: a word which has never been explained. The ancients took it to be = #7r/)/3ofloy, "-rXeoracT/uffii roO

250

lAIAAOC E

(v)

rbv S' rjiiei^er eireira 0ea jXav/cwTrti A0i^vr)" TvBeiBr} A(o//,')}S69, i/Moi Ke-xapiafiive 6vfia)i,
firjTe

825

(TV

y "Aprja to je
roirj

SeiBidi fir^Te riv

eijM.

aWov
i/inrov<;,

aOavdrcov
a\X'
0(7'

toi

iyav eirnappoBo^
a^eo Qovpov
'

eV

"Aprj'i

Trparcot ej^e fimvv)(a<}

/MriB'

TV<^ov he

(T'^eBiTiv

Aprja
ar/opevmv

830

TOVTOv
'VpwaX

fiaivo/Mevov,

tvktov kukov, aXKoTTpocraXXov,

arap- Apyeioiaiv aprj^eip,
ofiiXei,

0? "KpmiTjv fiev ifiol re Koi "lip7]i crTevr

iJMj(rj<Te(T6ai,,

vvv he fiera Tpwecraiv

&)S
tpa/jbivr)

t&v

he XeXacrrai.

2,6eveKov fiev
6 S'

a(j)'

LTnreov

mae

'^afia^e,

835

j^etpi
T)

iraXiv epvcracr''
e?

dp

ep,fia'ireco<;

airopovcrev.

h'

hi(^pov e^aive irapai Aiofiijhea hiov

eiMfie/iavia

ded'

fieya h

e^pa'^e ^i]ytvo<} d^top

S'

^piOocrvvrji827. irk
:

heivrjv

yap dyev 6eov dvhpa

dpicnov.

Ti ciir' M. t6 re : t6n re J {swpr. t6) OQT (R supr.) Vrat. a}-, aXXcoN P Cant. Vr. a. 828. ira 0. TdNSe S Lips. Moso. 3 t6n M. 833. uaxAcaceai HLOP(?)QR Vr. A, Moso. 3 udx^csQi G {supr. ac) uax^caceai airbip JMQR. flprisei U. 834. X^XHcrai G. 835. 69' : Koe' N. Vr. a. h\6po\JceN K. 837. napii OQS^. 836. 4uuan^C0C yp. &uuLeuad)c Vr. b. 838-9 6.0. At. 9X6noc P {yp. 9iiriNoc) nABiNOC M. Mag. 838. ipi^riNOC Hesyoh. and oi 7raXaio( (Eust.). 839. eehu G. aNdpa &' Ar. P: fiNdpd t' fi. 9^piCTON Par. c g.
||

Eust.

||

II

||

||

||

||

follows its case but Ar. refused to be consistent, on the ground that the word
;

would thus be

liable to confusion with the vocative of S.va^ and the imperatival d,va=arise. In A 230 he wrote 5id, not

a similar reason. The whole accentuation is full of irregularities, which in many cases no doubt represented a genuine usage, but were a subject of helpless groping after principles among the Alexandrian grammarians. See H. G. 180. 827. t6 re, for thai matter ; cf. p 401 oSv ix-qrep' ifiriv 4feu t6 ye fxTfri tlv li,i]T dWov. But it looks almost as if the line were a reminiscence of S 342 /iijT-e $eCJv t6 ye deidLdi fiijri tlv' &v5p6jv fi^ecj^at, where the t6 is probably governed by
dla,

for

theory of

alluded to in * 413 oSvck' 'Axaioi)s (cdXXiTres, airap tpuKrlv inrep4iii\oL(nv 6,/iiveis, but no other trace of it occurs in Homer, tukt6n is another fiira^ XeySfievov in this sense; it apparently means 'finished, wrought out, ' i. e. complete cf. 741 rervy/xivov = well wrougM so tvkttikti pdeircriv 105, and in the sense of
;

made Van Herwerden's

'

artificially

'

627,

o-tvktSv

(cf.

p 169, 206. k 113, X

502) 832. npc^iHN see B 303. ctgOto, pledged himself; cf. on S 191. 834. tmn hi may be masc, sc. 'AxaiQv: but perhaps it is rather more Homeric to take it as neuter, 'those promises.' 838-9. ddeTovvrcLL (XtIxoi 5iio, Srt ovk avayKoioL koI yeXoloi, Kal ti ivavHov ix""is

needless,

6\f/e<T8cu.

Tes.
:

tL ydp, el xe^ptCTOi 5<ray to?! ^vxaTs,

i.e.

natural to supply irK-qy-fiv, cf. This, 192 avTo<rxeSl7)v. however, does not cover forms like Avn(3(5/1', &fi.(paSlriv, cLirpiaTfiv, and many in -Sriv, for which see H. G. 110. 831. dWonp6caXXoN, double -faced, one thing to one person, another to another. This treachery of Ares is again
830.

cxediHN

it is

eieidets Si Kal eicrapKoi;

the fact that

ipiarot.

Diomedes and the goddess were

does not involve their being heavier. But the couplet is quite in the spirit of the whole passage, which seems expressly to exaggerate the physical qualities of the gods, e.g. 785, 860. We may compare Aen. vi. 413 gemuU sub porvdere

'

lAIAAOC E
Xd^ero Be fida-Tija Kal
aiiTiK
TjvLa

(v)

251
840

IlaWa?

'AO'^vt}-

eV

"ApTji nrpdarmi, e^e 'fiwvv^a'i tTTTrov?.

Tlepl<f)avTa ireKmpiov e^evdpi^ev,
apicTTOv,

^ Toi 6 fjbev AItcoX&v oj^

Tov

Oj^rjcnov

djXaov viov
o^pi,fio<; "Ap?;?.

fiev "Aprj'i

ivdpi^e fuai^ovo's- avrap 'AO'qvr)

fir)

Svv "Ai'So? Kvverjv,

ft)? 17

/mlv

'iBoi

845

Se

ifSe

^poTci\oiyo<; "Apr]<; Aiofii^Sea Blov,

Toi 6 fiev Tiept(f)avTa ireXaipiov

avrod

katre

Keia-dai,

oOi irpwrov KTeivcuv e^aivvTO dvfiov,

^tj
Brj

avrap
ol h

ldv<;

Aio/i^jSeo?

i-mroBajioio.
850

ayehov "qaav i'Tr aKXrfkoKTiv lovre^, irpoa-dev "Ap7]<; wpe^aO' virep ^vyov fjVia 0" iTnrwv
ore

ey^ei j^akKeimi,,

/j,efiaa)<;

d-Tro

dv/jubv

eXecrOaf

Kal TO 76

%6t/3i

Xa^ovaa dek

'yXavKairiv 'AOrjvr]

maev
840.

vrrep
afi

Bl^poio eraxTuov dlyQrivai,.

G^
:

5^

rip H.

841. npt&Ta

{sic)

P.

||

After 841, 846

is

inserted

Harl. a (iv 6XKai. oBtos 6 cttIxos /ieroi riaaapas arlxovs /ceirai Schol. A). 844. (Par. f supr.): IseNdpiseN S2 (and TLvit An.). 842. IseNdpiZEN Ar.

by

AC (M ?)

AD

isenipiss MP Harl. a. ^NiSpi3e(N) DGJNOQRmS Lips. Vr. a c om. Q. 3' eYBe he. e corr. SuBpiuoc CJ. 846. 3' cXhe QR Vr. b 845. YBh Q. 848. KcSce" 8ei npSnon uin NS Cant, (juiin npebroN). oT8e G 3' oTBe Vr. A. 6X^ccai fi (and npcoTO C. 852. IX^ceai AJNSU Ambr. 849. p' om. J. On' Sc 6n' ^k Vr. A Tire T Harl. a. 854. 6nlp A 853. t6 re 7p. A). (OnfeK) Q and yp. A (T.W.A.).

uhi

II

II

||

Charon's boat). Virgil in Aen. xii. 469 ff. cf. also Geo. iii. 172 valido niiens sub The pondere faginus axis Instrepat. variant jr-iJSipos for cpiiriNoc is explained
cyrriba Sutilis (of

imitates

835-40

of saying that she makes herself invisible to Ares. 848. This line is perhaps interpolated by a rhapsode who read i^evdpi^ev in 842,

and thought that an

infinitive

was

re-

to mean made of a wood called Tr-qSb^ (see Lex.). 842. This is the only case in H. where a god in person condescends actually to slay and despoil a human foe. Tarnkappe 845. "ATBoc kun^h, the or ' Nebelkappe ' of northern mythology, It is not elsewhere mentioned in H. alluded to, however, in the Scutum Her. 227, and in Aristoph. Ach. 390, Plato It appears too in the Bep. X. 612 B.
'

This idea led to quired after ia(Tv. other unmistakable interpolations, see T 312, fi 558, (0 473 ?). 851. zur6N, of Diomedes' chariot ; Ares is clearly on foot (he has lent his chariot to Aphrodite, 363). vulg. SKiaaai, hut this 852. lA^ceai by Homeric usage could only mean to
:

lose his

own

life.
:

legend of Perseus in Pherekydes, and is a piece of the very oldest folklore. Eeferenees will be found in Frazer Paus.

The name 'MSris here 346. preserves something of its original sense, the Invisible {'AFtSTjs). It is of course not necessary to suppose that the poet conceives Athene as literally putting on a cap ; he only employs the traditional almost proverbialJ-way
iii.

p.

evidently

vulg. iK, which appears to be accepted by almost all edd., though no approximately satisfactory explanation has been given of the word, which Athene can only mean 'from under.' of course is on, not under, the chariot and to suppose that she could direct the shaft from a place where she was not herself is to make her very unlike a Homeric deity. Still, the old idea seems to have been that Athene actually put her arm under the chariot, for Schol.
854. On^p

252
Bevrepoi; aiO'

lAIAAOC E

(v) 855

mpfiaTO ^orjv aya66'i

eTrepeicre

AiofjbriSi]^

%X^'
TYji
6/e

T^aX:e/(t

Se

IlaXXa?

'Ad-qvrj

veiaTOV 6S Kevemva, 661

^(ovvvaKero

/Jilrprjv

pd

p,iv

ovra tv^wv, Bia Se

6
fj

'XP^"'

'^"'^^ eBaijrev,

Se Bopv cnrdcrev avrif.

evvedj(tXoL eVtavoy

S"

e^pa^^e 'x^dXK0<; 'Apr]?,

SsKa'^oKoi,
860

baaov t
dvepe<;
Tov<;
S'

ev TroKeficoi,

epiBa ^vvdyovTe<; "Ap7)0<;.

dp
B'

viro

rpofio^ etkev 'Aj^aiov<; re T/Jwa? re

"Apr]<;

hei(7avTa<;'
017)

Toaov e^pa')^
v(f)ea)v

aro';

"TroXefioio.

eK

ipe^evvr) ^aiverai

drjp

Kavfiaro^ e^ dvifwio Bvaaio'; opvv/Mevoio,

Toio<;

865

TvSetBr}!,

AtofiTjBei

j(aXKeo<; "Aprjif

^ULved

ofiov

ve(j)eeacnv
B'

Iwv

et?

ovpavov evpvv.
alirvv "OXv/u.irov,

KapiraXo/Mcoi;

tKave OeSsv

eBo<;,

Trap Be Ail K.povio)vt KaOi^ero dv/Mov d'^evcov,

Bei^ev
B'

d/M^poTov alfia Karappeov ef wretX?)?,

eirea

870

KM

o\,o(j)vpofievo'i

" Zev Trdrep, ov

||

i'ep,ecrl^7]i

inepoevTa opoiv rdBe Kaprepd epya

"TrpoarjvBa|i

3' aOe' JQ. 856. ^n^pese Vr. a hpixQiTO MNQ. 855. aeiirepoN DS. Iv ^n^pHce Ur supr. 857. julxpHi Ar. (juiTpHN Harl. a, supr. hi us dpLa-rapxos) ^n AU. aOaic C. 859. Ik Tin tQi> viro/irq/juiTuv 8gi creXX^CKero juirpHi Did. Eust. BeKdxeiXoi (Ar. ? of. S 148) S, yp. 860. 8ccoN a* Aph. T. ^NNe^xeiXoi 865. ducaeoc 862. om. P. 863 om. Q. 864. yp. IpeBcNNCoN Vr. a. 872. gpr' 868. &' om. Lips. 867. eiipii D. duCHX^oc J {yp. Buca^oc). AI-aHXa Caut. (rda' 6faHX' gpra S), yp. Sehol. T.
: :
||
||

B
'

T^s

there tives avrl airbv Xadibv. Ares' underhand stroke is met by Athene in a similar way. With the reading of A there is no difficulty whatever. 857. Uri. Karh ri. KolXa /x^pri i^ilivvvvTO
inrip
{iird,

on 851 says of

picion

is

confirmed by the omission in Q,

ha

Tpilicnji.

'

is no serious ground of objection against the line in itself, 865. Kaiiuaroc 83, after hot weather

though there

TTjj"

fxlrpav

Kal
is

i(m

dtdaa-KaXiKbi 6 rdtroi

the locus classicus'). For For the nature of the fiLrpi) see App. B. ufrpHN of MSS. Ar. read /jdrpiji : both Homeric ; see cases appear to be equally
(i.e.

'this

Cf. Herod, i. 87 iK 5k aWpi-qi so scholia. re avvBpafieii' ^faTrii/T/s Kal VTive/ilri! vi(j>ea. It is hardly possible to get any good sense if we join i^ with i,v4/wi.o.

not easy to say what the phenomeperhaps a whirlnon meant may be wind of dust raised by the scirocco.
It is
;

77, S 181. 860. This hyperbolical distich recurs 3 148-9. The reading -xeiXoi apparently attributed to Ar. by Schol. T on H 148 is not of course from x^t>5 as absurdly explained ; xe''^"" is the old Attic and Ionic form on inscriptions, so For the diphthong may be right here.

in

Others take it to be a thunder-cloud standing out to the eye from the other clouds.' Or it may simply mean 'a black darkness {murky air) coming from (i.e. caused by) clouds' of a thunder'

storm.
867. iiioO best taken with iciN, with clouds aiout him, cf. 118 6fj.ov veK^eaai (and so S 723, o 365). Brandreth fi/ta,
:

the last half of 861 compare B 381, S 448, T 276. The metaphorical use of the

cf.

ftjuct

irvoiTJis avefioio.

word "A/3570S

(861) in this particular context is curious. 863 is suspected by Nauck the sus;

871. doubt. 872.

p'

F'

Brandreth,

rightly

no
be

Cf. k 265.

See

757.

873-4 seem

to

lAIAAOC E
alei Toi pi<yt,<TTa
aX\,rf\,o)v
loTTjTi,

(v)

253

6eo\ rerXTjore^
"Xapiv
S'

el/juev

avSpeacri
<yap

(j)epovre<;.

aol wavTef
ovXofiivTjv,

p,a')(p(ie(T6a'

crv

reKe<;

a<f)pova Kovprjv,

876

^i T

aiev arjo-vXa epya

irdvTe^,
ical

/lifirjXev.

dWot
aoi
t'

fj,ev

jap
ovT

ocroo

OeoL

elcr

iv

'0Xv/j,'7ra>i,,

eiTLiTeiQovTat
S'

hehfjur^fjueada

eKaaTo^dihrfkov

TavTr)v

eirel

-TrpoTi^aXkeat ovre ti epyaii,

880

aXX'
rj

dviq<;,

iireX

avTO<s ejelvao iralK

vvv TuSeo? vlov VTrep^iaXov AiofiijSea

iir

Hapyalveiv dvirjKev

dOava/roicrb Oeolai.

JLvirpiBa fiev irpcjrov a-^eSov ovraae %etp' eVt Kaptr&L,

avrdp

eireiT
/M

avrwi

fiot

eirecravTO
7roSe<;'

haifiovi lao'i'
rj

dXkd
avTov

VTT'^veiKav

Ta')(ee';

re xe Srjpov

885

"TTTj/jLaT

e7ra<T'X^ov

iv aivrjtcTiv veadBecrcnv,
fiueN Vr.
^'

873. TOI
X<ipiN

n HJNOQT
:

HP.

II

TTXHK6Tec N.
2i,
:

||

b.

874.

X^P'"
||

-A^'-

'

Mosc.

Cant. Par.
(iiNelHc

e^ k.

879. noxi BdXeai Q. 881.

oOa^

ti

880.

^NiHC NO^S

Lips.2

Q.
:

imieic Q.

Cinp9{a\oN Ar.

DGLQ

CinepeuixoN ai STjfuidec^

ii (inol.

A, T.W.A.).

Mag.

885. Oni^NerKaN

JNPQ.

883. 886. aiNoTci G.

npwxa

Vr. b

npcbrHN

M.

They are rejected imitated' from 383-4. by Bekker and others, as being wide of the aim of the rest of the speech. but there is so Ms.s. 876. SiicuXa little doubt, as Clemm has shewn, that the word, which is not found elsewhere,
: ;

forms by analogy

is

only an itacistic mistake for d,FiavKa,

iniqua, from Ftiros : hence the commoner contracted form at(xv\o^. 878. BeSuHuiccaa, are subject, V 183, \ 622. For the change of person of. 160, P 250. the mid. is not 879. npoTiBdXXeai found again till Ap. Khod. (iv. 1046) and Oppian. It is commonly explained attack, a sense found iu the act. and But, as Monro remarks, this TTpoff^oXr). is rather too strong for the context ; a more suitable sense is thoupayest no heed The mid. ^dWoynai is constantly to her. thus used of the mind in H., cf. cttipdWo/iai, Z 68, pdWeaBai. hi Bv/j-wi., and irpoo-^dWeip 6fj,fj.aTa, fieTo. (ppeffiv i\j/iv in Attic (e.g. Eur. 3Ied. 860), with no sense of violence. 880. For SnIhc the vulg. gives avlets, which is wrong, as the accent would but a thematic only suit the impert di/ieis has the support of the 3rd person, B 752 vpoXet, K 121 /je^iei (cf. n0el N These are 732, u, 192, SiSois, SlSoI). clearly due to invasion of the thematic

an invasion which ; in these particular verbs was finally repulsed, though it overwhelmed many others. As the Mss. are of no authority in a matter such as this, it is impossible now to say whether the 2nd person succumbed like the 3rd, the metre here giving no help. See H. G. 18. But the thematic forms are so rare that
they should not be multiplied without necessity. aOrdc, explained by Schol. B iibvoi, i.e. without the intervention of a mother and so Hes. Theog. 924
;

ainb^

'A.8-rivTi)v.

yXavKilnnda yeivar of the birth of Athene from the head of Zeus is found also in Hymn. Ap. 314, 323, but not elsewhere in H., unless it be in the obscure title rpiroyiveia (see on A 515) ; and the word here need mean no more than 'thou thyself didst beget (emphatically) ; ai) t4kcs above (875) is also ditdHXcN, destructive, as ambiguous. Trip B 455. ("Weloker explains ' secretly born,' as without a mother. But see
in Ke^aKTJs

5'

The legend

897.) 886. NeK<SaecciN,

dir.

\ey6iievov.
/xed'

Cf.

118

Keiffdai dp.oO vK6effat

aifiart
dyijpet
:

Kal Kovi'qLaiv, and IT 661 see also note on 397.

h vck^wv

Ares, being im-

mortal, seems a
his

little
;

two alternatives

confused between the contrast to

254
r;

lAIAAOC E
Ke ^0)?
afievTjvo'i

(v)

ea j(aXKOio rvTrrjiai,"
'7rpoerecj)7)

TOP
"
fjLi]

B'

ap
/loi,

VTToSpa IBwv

vecpeXrjiyepera Zev?'
fiivvpi^e.

Tt

aXXoirpoa-aWe, Trape^o/xez/o?
OeS)v oi

6')(jdi<TTo<i

Si fiOL eaai,

"OXvfnrov e')(pv(nv
/MU'^^ai,

890

alel

yap

rot

epi,<}

re ^iXt] iroXefiol re
icrrlv

re.

fj/rjrpo^

roi
rr)v
oi'co

p,ivo<;

adcr'^erov,

ovk emeiKrov,
eireeaai'

"Uprj^'
rSi

fiev
Keivr)<;
(T

iyo)

crTTOi/Sjjt

SdfiV7}fi

rdSe

irday(etv

evvea-irjia-iv.

dXX
el

OX)

fJbdv

en

hrjpov dve^o/j,ac aXr/e

efiol

ej^ovra/jLrjrrjp.

895

eK yap ifiev yivoi iaai,

Be rev i^
Br)

Be ae yeivaro

aXXov ye

6ea>v yevev mB'

diBr)Xo^,

Kai Kev
887. ft:
ciKpipeffT4poi.s

TrdXai rjaOa eveprepo<; Ovpavimvcov."

supr.)
II

e'i

(H

NOR:

aX

Q
:

(to

ft

kcn ypd^erai
||

Sih

toO h

wapa toTs
\\

Eust.).

zu6c Q Mor. Vr.

b.

x^i<i'''""'i^ci

G
:

(with hyphen).

890. ^XSLUOC J.

891. TOl om. 895.

HP

tic

N.
896.
\\

892. ^ctIn

ouK

oOa*

J.

ix&K

uht Vr.
[iimn.

b.

&c1n JMO.

supr.).

897. aXXoio
II

C
:

siipr.

rec).
:

ADJO'SU.

biiprepoc

^NepToroc Zen.

re om. N^prepoc

CL T Lips.
:

aifeN M. Mag. iuoi exik Q (S xe H. 898. kciaac

jj

this fiis ia should of course be Wavov being impossible he has to substitute the rather weak expression of the text. 887. zc&c for ^oii.6s is a highly suspicious form recurring only in the ace. of. the equally faulty o-fis \iiv II 445
: ;

false

analogy of opdats for

opais, etc.

the stage

opdcis through oCik ^nieiKTdN, wi-

for

(t6os

(ffdtos)

332.

?)

^w6s

d/t.

Brandreth, fwi6s k van L. dueNHN^c only here in II. ; it occurs several times in Od. in the phrase vckOojv afj^vtivk' It Kdpriva, and once (t 562) of dreams. appears to be conn, with pi^vos, but the formation is not clear, ^a see on A 321. 891. See note on A 177. 892. 6<ScxeT0N : the formation of this word, which recurs only in iJ 708, is hardly explicable. According to Bekker it is for dv-avduTxeros, through the stage d>'-ii(<')(rxCTOS, the second v being lost before the <t, and the first then having to follow suit, that the word might not be confused with dva-(TxeT6s in the If so, it is probably a opposite sense.
:

yielding, indomitable, as 9 32, etc. 893. cnou3i)i, as B 99, etc. 894. ^NNGciHiciN, a purely metrical form for iveai-qiaiv, which could not otherwise be used. The word (from iv-l-qiu) is fir. Xe7. in H. but occurs in

Hes.

Theog.
is

494 and
affected

Hymn.
is

Cer.

30,

and

much

by Ap. Rhod.

probably a mere fiction to avoid hiatus, formed on the analogy of the common terra, -as of
the 2ud sing. {E. G. 5). The two last words of the line apparently mean 'lower than the sons of Uranos,' i.e. the Titanes imprisoned in Tartaros, as in 225 o'i Trep 4vipTepol eitri deoi, 'Kpbvov dfupU iivTes. This, however, is quite unlike the Homeric use of the word Oipavloives, and may be another mark of later date the Titan myths, like those relating to Kronos, seem only to have become part of the acknowledged belief of the Greek nation at large in postHomeric times. If we take Oipavlaves in its usual sense, we must either translate lower than the heavenly gods, or accept Zen.'s reading iviprarot, lowest of the heavenly gods either of which interpretations makes the passage intolerably weak. For the threat itself compare e 13-16 and for the Titanes G 479,
; ; ;

898.

The variant ^adas

late and wrong reading, for which dvda-xerov ought to be substituted here mere possibilities of (so Wackernagel) coufusion do not set aside the ordinary According la ws of linguistic formation. to another view we have a case of Epic diectasis' for dax^Tot, cf. 11 549 Atrx^ToVf This is likely enough in a oiK eiTLtLicTbv. passage of late origin, and perhaps contemporaneous with the formation on
: '

lAIAAOC E
W9
Twt
cb?
S'

(v)

255

(f)dTO,

Koi

Ilai')jov'

dvooyeiv Irjo'acrdai.
"Kacrcrev.

eirX

Tiairfmv oBvvfj^aTa ^dpfiaica

900

\r)Ke<raT
8'

ov fiev yap ri KaTa6v7]TO<; y

otto?

irervKTO.]

ot'
iov,

vypov
rov
S"

yaXa XevKov iirecyofievof avveTrrj^ev fidXa B' &Ka Trepirrpe^erai kv/cocovti,

IrjaaTO Oovpov "Aprja.
'^^apievTa Ze

W9 dpa

KapiraXbficj'i

"H/Sr] \ova-ev,

elfiara ecrae-

905

Trap Se Ail K.povL(ovi Kade^ero KvSei yaitov.

ai

S'

avTi<;

irpo<;

S&fia Ato? fieydXoio veovTo,

AOrjvr),

"Uprj r

'Apyeiri Kal 'AXaXKop.evrjt'i

iraiaacraL ^poToXoiyov "Apr]

dvBpoKTacridmv.

iiNcareN and 6iNcbrei Bust. : ^Nclbrei Q : iuStren 899. ONCoreiN ndcccoN GJMNOQRSU^ Harl. sfi (ndcceN Harl. a^) Vr. 900. qxipjuoK' SnacceN T. 901 laKws 9dpuaKa ndcceN Ar., which shows that he did not read 901. A. fiXXoK om. C'DP'T* (added in marg. by Rhosos) Lips. Vr. A, Mosc. 1, Harl. a', Kcnh eNHT^N T" Vr. b Karii onhtoOc Vr. a. 902. 6 ffrixos oirx. ^pv^a-i- A.
:
|| II

ACTU

||

4nir6ueNON DGS (T supr., man. rec. ?) Mosc. 1 2. XeuK6c Mosc. 2. Tp^9eTai Herod. (Par. d supr.) Ap. Lex. Eust. nepicrp^ipcTai fi.
||

903. ncpi905. XP'-

eurd re
add,

HPQRS
rec.,

Vr.

a.
:

906 &0. Ar. (Zen.?).

naiicacaai
:

|i

SlJ

zhnJ K.
||

907-9 om. Lips.

:

909. naiicaca

(sic)

P
:

Mosc.

1,

Schol. T.

fipn' Cant.

6pH

(n

man.

T.W.A.)

SpHa S

SpHN

Q.

The form 279, Hesiod Theog. 720. eviprepos for the later v^prepos (cf. Ivepde 225, by v4p8e) occurs only here and and in Aisch. Cho. 286.

903. nepiTpdiperai, curdles, Mss.

(TTpicperai,
cf.

irepL-

which

is

obviously inferior,

interpolated here several of the mss. which contain it nevertheless read ird<r<rev in 900 with a quite intolerable asyndeton. 902. 6n6c, fig -juice used to curdle milk for cheese, the Zac/cMZ?!Mm of the

901

is

evidently

| 477 aaKieaai. TrepiTp4(peTo KpiiTraWos, where also several mss. give TrepurrpdipeTO, though it is meaningless. So 1 246 ij/iurv

from 402

p-h dpi^as XevKoio y6,\aKTos. The idea evidently is that Paieou miraculously turned the flowing blood to sound and
solid flesh,

quotes Columella S. Ji. vii. 8. 1, Varro ii. 11. 4, Pliny xvi. 38). The juice of 'lady's bedstraw (ffaZmm verum) was used for the same purpose in Cheshire and other parts of England at the beginning of this century (Notes

Romans (Heyne

905. On this line Ar. remarked &n irapBeviKbv rb \oie{.v (it is always the maidens who give the bath)- ovk olSev

'

and

Queries, also

Sept.

21,

1889),

but

is

dpa v<p' 'HpafcWous airriv yeya/irj/jLivriv, ws iv tois /iffenjfj.^i'oi.s iv 'OSvaadaL (viz. X 603) a characteristic specimen of the great critic's acumen, though the argument is not in itself convincing to a
;

now
was

superseded by

calf's rennet,

which

the Greeks ^neirdueNOC might {irveria, rd/uffos). quite well be taken as a passive, being stirred; but the common Homeric use of the participle is rather in favour of taking it as a mid., makes Tiaste to curdle 119, (cf. Z 388 iirayoniv-n i^iK&vec, X 339) the point of the simile lies in the speed of the process, so that the repetition of the same idea in p-dX Siko. in the next

employed

by

chorizont. 906. This line was marked by Ar. with 'asterisk and obelos," the former implying that it occurs elsewhere (viz.

line is excusable.

405, where see note), the latter that wrongly inserted here. The reason for the latter decision is that icOaeT raicoN is out of place on an occasion where Ares has so little to be proud of. 909. The vulg. 'Apriv is not a Homeric See on * 112, and cf. 757 form. above.
it is

INTEODUCTION
so closely connected
intelligible in

It has been pointed out in the Introduction to E that the two books are Z 1 is only that they must be treated on as one.

immediate connexion with what precedes, and in fact forms E 907-9. It is likely, indeed, that the name Ato/iTjSovs dpicrreia as used by Herodotos only extended as far as 311, where the repeated Ss clearly indicates that a break was made in recitation. But this can have been only for convenience the subsequent narrative is no less closely connected with the whole position as described in E. After a series of single combats, " battle-vignettes " as they have been called (1-72), we come to the scene on which the subsequent action turns, The ancient critics took the sending of Hector to Troy by Helenos. objection to the employment on this errand of the chief Trojan warrior in the crisis of the battle but, of course, the subsequent narrative is more than abundant justification for this trifling violation of probability. The pause while Hector is going home is skilfully filled up by the scene between Glaukos and Diomedes with the exception of one point, to which we shall
the conclusion of the sentence in
;
;

return, all that follows is so perfect in narration as well as in conception as

no criticism ; admiration is enough. But the colloquy between Glaukos and Diomedes has, of old time, been a source of much questioning. Like the duel of Sarpedon and Tlepolemos in the last book, it is not again alluded to in the Iliad ; it is an entirely independent episode, which can be We have, in fact, a remarkable omitted without leaving a perceptible gap. acholion of Aristonikos, (ij SittX^) oti /ieraTt^eoo-t rtves d\X.a)(6cre ravTqv Unfortunately we are not told who these critics were, nor TTju (Tva-Taa-iv. It is to what place or on what grounds they transposed the colloquy. highly probable that we have merely the record of an opinion that it ought to come before the words of Athene in E 124-32, and the subsequent victories of Diomedes over the gods ; for with those words and acts the words of Diomedes in Z 123-43 are in crying contradiction a contradiction perhaps the most patent in the Iliad, and one which can in no way be
to call for

palliated.

It

is,

indeed, highly probable that the scene stood in the original

;

Diomedeia before that had been enlarged by the intervention of the gods but that any authentic tradition of a rearrangement existed in the days of Aristarchos is to the last degree improbable. In any case, the opening speech of Diomedes seems to have been enlarged by the addition of 130-40, The opportunity for improving betrayed by the repetition of 129 in 141.

lAIAAOC Z

(vi)

257

the occasion was too good to be lost by some pious revivalist ; the Bacchic worship was unknown to the Achaian heroes. It must be noted that the

famous line 146 is quoted by Simonides whether of Keos or of Amorgos we do not know for certain. If, as Bergk thinks, it is the latter, it is by far the oldest extant quotation from Homer. The line is there attributed to a Atos avTjp. The remaining point to which it is necessary to call attention is the conversation between Hector and Paris in 326-41. We have not heard of Paris since the duel, at the end of V. He was there left in his chamber, and there again he is found so far all fits. But it is strange that Hector makes no allusion to the duel. Instead of treating Paris as a beaten man, Hector speaks to him about the indignation he is supposed to feel against the Trojans to which Paris replies that he is holding aloof more in sorrow than in anger. The deictic TovSe which Hector applies to the supposed anger seems clearly to imply some definite and immediately present cause for it but sijch there certainly is not as the Hiad now stands. But, as Erhardt has pointed out, we shall in the next book come upon such a cause, the proposal entertained in the Trojan assembly to give up Helen and her treasure to the Greeks. That scene (H 345-78) is now in a passage which shews every sign of lateness and patch-work it is hard to believe that the proposal to surrender Helen did not once stand in some place before this book, and that Paris is not alluding to such an event. This, of course, is mere conjecture but some such explanation is certainly needed.
;
;

VOL.

lAIAAOC Z
"EicTopoc
Kcii

'ANdpoudxHC 6uiXfa.

Tpmcov
iroXKa,

B'
S'

olmdr) koI 'A.'^ai&v ^xiXoint; alvrj-

ap

ev6a kol ev9' Wvae

IBe

/ia^i;

ireBLoto,

aXKrfKcov iOvvofievwv )(aXKrjpea Sovpa,

//.ecro-T/'yi's

"Zi/ioevTO^

Scivdoio podoav.
3.

gNea Ve. DJMNOS. 2. a' &p': rhp H. noTouoTo CKOJUi^Ndpou ko) crouaXiuNHc Ar.
II

(see

reuNdNTOON S. note infra).

i.

ueccHruc

1. oiu>eH, was left to itself by the departure of tlie gods, after the events of the last book. Of. A 401. 2. Note the suspicious trochaic caesura in the 4th foot, nedioio, along the plain, as usual ; not a partitive gen. after IvBa. leiieiN is the regular word for 'charging,' A 507, A 552, etc., the parallel form IBivav being used for the transitive. Tlie mid. Wiveadai recurs only 6 270, x 8. ieuNoui^NCON is gen. abs., the subject being easily supplied from the first line dX\H\uN is doubtless the gen. usual after verbs of aiming (S.O. 151 c), and is not in agreement with the participle.

(sc.

the present vulgate) eipwv

di

iirixpiyev.

7pd0 /xecrffijyOs iroTafioto ^Ka/xdvdpou Kal Xifidevros, I.e. Ar.

'KaXpis

at first preferred the reading

Kal
'

/i.

tot.

2 k.

a-To/iaXlfimis,
'

notes,

and adopted it in his but afterwards changed his mind

text,

and introduced the

presumably,

into the second or both of his editions ; the ground for the change being that the vulg. better agreed with his view of

Cf.

499.

The reading of this line is one of the most puzzling problems in Homeric textual criticism. The MSS., as will be seen, are unanimous for ueccHriic CiudeNToc \hk HdNsoio ^oduN. But
4.

Aristonikos says (^ SittX^) Sti iv toTs dpxaiots iy^ypcLTTTO ^eaa-rjydi Trora/Moto ^Ka/j.dvSpov Kal o-TO/j.a\i/j,VT]s- 5i6 Kal iv TOLs vTOfivqfiain tftiperai, Varepov S^ irepLTTiiTibv ^ypa^e (sc. 6 *Api(TTapxos) /xe(ra7]yds ^ifidevros Id^ ^avdoio po&iDV. TOts yap irepl tov vavardOfiov
rdtrots
7}

ypa(pTj

(rvfi^ipet.,

irpbs

oDs

/id-

Xovrai ('sc. hi versus ilia lectione retenta Lehrs). Further, Schol. T says TTpbTepov iyiypaiTTO ^efffftjyis Trorafji,o2o l^KafjLCLvdpov Kal a-TOfiaXifivfj^'
'

uffTepov di 'ApiffTapxos Ta&r7]v Tr}v \4^lv

the topography of the Greek camp, on which, as we know, he wrote a special dissertation. Now the consensus of our MSS. makes It practically certain that their reading was also that of Ar.'s vulgate. What then is the meaning of ToU ipxaloisl The phrase does not recur in the existing scholia of Did. or An. We find indeed ivLoi rSiv apxalav quoted by An. as an authority on S 214. But the preposition iv (not Trapi.) forbids us to take the adj. as masc. here the only substantive we can supply is dvTiypd^ois. But then we are landed in the absurdity of supposing that Ar. was in possession of a whole class of MSS. which could be described as 'ancient' in comparison with his ordinary vulgate and yet that he paid so little attention to them that they are never again named. (The alternative supposition, that the 'ancient Mss.' were in fact the vulgate, and that Ar. by his own authority succeeded in introducing a

;:

lAIAAOC Z
Al'a?

(vi)

259
A'^at&v,
5

Se TTjowTo? 'TeXafimvi,o<;, epKo<;

8'

Tpcoayv prj^e (f)aXa<yya, ^6m<;

eTapoicnv edrjKev,
re fieyav re.
lirirohacreLT]';,

avSpa
viov

ySaXo)!*

o? dpi<TTO<; evl priiKecrcn rervKTO,

Evaacopov

AxafiavT
Trij^e,

rjvv

Tov p

e/SaXe irp&TO'; Kopvdo'i (fyaXov

irepriae

iv Be fiercoTTcoi
al'XJJi'V

ap

ocrreov eXaai

10

XO^KeLif tov he
ap'

<tk6to<s

oacre KaXv*frev.
Aiofji'^Br)';

"A^vXov 8
d<f)veio<;

e'ire(j)ve

^orjv aja0b<;

TevOpaviBrjv, 09 evaiev evKrijievrii iv 'Apia-^Tji

^lotoio,
(f)lXo<;

8'

rjv

avOpajiroiaf

iravTa^ yap ^iXeecTKev

08m
dXX
8'

eVt oIkm vaieov.

fjpxecre

15

aWa
e<7Kev

01

ov Tts tS)V ye tot

Xvypov oXeOpov

irpocrdev viTavTid<7a<;,

dficfxa

dv/Mov airrjvpa,-

avTov Koi depdirovTa

v<^7]vLo-)(0';'

JLaXija-tov,

o?

pa

to9'

'hrirmv

to)

dfi^co

yaiav
9.

iSvTTjv.

6.

<f6oc
?).

P.
15.

7.

BaXciiN
:

XaBiiAN
|i

H.
:

(A Bike
16.
:

G.
:

12.

Vr. 1 (a
rdi

rap

ik

J.

ini

4Ni

HN.

toon re

SzuXon t6n re A.
||

17. imHiipen

cm-.

19.

OfHNfoxoc [GffNC'SjT

O9' AnIoxoc 0.

Tob &':

TC&r' G.

into the vulgate after his so absolutely opposed to the general evidence of the documents that it need not be seriously considered.) Hence various attempts have been made to emend the words ^j" tois ifyx^iois e.g. ^v Tocs 'Apiffrapxeiots Lehrs, iv ttji Trporipai rCjv 'Apiffrapx^^^v Sengebusch. But a much less drastic change will do ^
time,
is

new reading

(Schliemann Ilios p. 84) it is extremely unlikely to have been invented, but the unfamiliar word ran every risk of being supplanted by the more familiar Simoeis, though we have had reason to suppose that this river was not recognized in the oldest form of the Trojan tradition (see on E 774). The word o-ToiioXl/wTi is used
;

that is needed. that the correct

all

have

little
is

doubt
rals
*

by Strabo (xiii. 595) of this particular estuary, and more generally of the delta
of the Rhone.
ffTofidXifivov.

reading

iv

Theokritos has the form

early editions' are in fact mentioned in this way by Did. on I 657, trirelaavTe^- iv rrji iripai twv A.piari.pxov 'Kel'pavres, Whether Kal iv TroWats twv apx^^^^v. or no these editions included those of
dpxaicttSf
sc.

iKSbaeaiv.

The

But the regular late Epic form (Ap. Ehod., Nonnus, Coluthus) is
see Piatt in J. P. xix. 38. arSfia Xlfiv-qs 6. 96MC, help, as 282, 797, IT 95. 7. For this Akamas see B 844.
:

'

9.

fdXoN

see
:

App. B.

Zen. and Aph. we naturally cannot say it is clear that there was an authority in favour of the variant, which Aristarchos so highly regarded that for a time he preferred the variant to the And vulgate, just as he did in I 657. we, who are not troubled with hia doubts as to the naval camp, may well agree with him as to the intrinsic superiority names the of the reading which This ' estttary is not again a-TOfrnXifiwij. mentioned, but modern evidence shews that such an estuary must have existed at the mouth of the Dumbrek Su

14. 6i6.Toio
15.

cf.

but

9iX&ciceN, used

544. to entertain

cf.

207,

and 74 xf") feii'oc irapebvTo, <l>CKeiv. 17. np6ceeN OnaNTidcac, standing he-

fore

Mm to meet his enemy.

'

09HNioxoc, a word not found elseis sufficiently defended by the analogy of 5 386 iirod/nJis, o 330 {nroSpri(TTTip ; and it avoids the awkwardness of the detached irr6 in the vulg. i(f>' iivloxos, for which S 519 Xaol S' vir' (iXifoyes ijtrav
19.

where,

is

but a partial support.

411,
01

raTaN di5THN,

therealmofthedead being under ground

Of.

106.

Schol.

explains

it

'

260
Apfjaov
/3jj
vrft';

lAIAAOC Z
S'

(vi)

EuyaiJaXo? Koi 'OipeXriov e^evapi^e'

20

he fier

Aiarjirov Koi Tlrjhaaov,

reic

ow? Trore

vvficfyri

'A^ap^apirj
S'

a/ivfiovi

^ovKokimvi.

^ovKoXicov
voifiaivwv
17

^v wto? djavov AaofiiBovrof

ctkotiov Se e lyeivaro /MrjrrjpfiijTi

irpecr^vTaTO'i jeverji,
B'
i'TT

oecrcri,

(jjiXoTrjri

koX

evvfji,

25

S'

vTTOKVo'a/MevT]
fiev

BiSv/idove jeivaro TratBe.

jjuevo';

Koi

TOiv

inreKvcre

koI ^aiBifia yvia

M.TjiciaT'rjidBr]';

Kal dir

Sfieov rev^ye

iavXa.
30

'A<7TvaXov
TltBiirriv

B'

dp' eiretpve fieveTTToKefw; noXvTroiT???"

liepicma-iov i^evdpi^ep
B'

'OSuo-eii?

'Aperdova Biov. 'AyriXo^o? B' "AffXrjpov iv^paro Bovpl ^aeivait ^earoplBrji;, "Ekarov Be dva^ dvBpStv 'Ayafie/Mvcov
eyx^ei

yaXKeiai, TevKpo<;

vale Bk 2iarvi6evTO<; evppeoTao

Y[.7)Ba<Tov

"Trap' B'

6j(6a^
TJpco^

uLTreiv^v.

^vXaxov

e\e AtjiIto?

35

(jjevyovT

EvpvTTuXo? Be M.e\dv6iov e^evdpi^ev.

20. 3pAc6N t' H. 21. oi di 4X\oi la-ropiKol (oi vepl 'A.pl<TTapxov B) rdv 22. fiapBap^H K. nridacoN, rripexoN (nitpexoN B) Ka\ov<T<. Schol. T. 27. JufiN Mosc. 1 (U supr.). Induce Mosc. 1. 30. nH8iJTHN JO Bar. juIn nepKdcioN Lips. Vr. a thBiJthn Vr. a'. 31. 'iry^ei ToixeV J. 8p IrdoNa T {supr. 5ix"s ""' 4T(SoNa) U Lips. Vr. W and ap. Sohol. A, Eust. 32. aiiXHpoN JM oOkAhpon N BBXhxpon QU. 34. NoTe &^ 6c nqTc (Nde ?) Zen. (cf. N 172). caTpi6eNT0c P rifis ca9Ni6eNToc Strabo xiii. 606. Sx^aic Strabo ibid. cxedioN Herod. 35. 90\aKON
:
||

||

II

II

||

Sti

Taiphre! iveSiaavTO, whicb is yiji' obviously inappropriate, as there is no burying in question at all.
21.

24.

ck6tion,
schol.

by

secret

amour =11

180 irapShios.

The

AVcHnoc and Fli^Sacoc are both

local place-names, see 35 below and Here they are evidently to 825, etc.

Of. Aen. ix. 5i6 furtim. compare Eur. Ale. 989 (?) o-k6tioi ToiSes ffeSiv, and Fhoen. 345 iyii 5' oUre ffoi -rupos dvij^f/a 0ws vbiJ.ip.Qv h/
ydpiots.

be regarded as personal eponyms of the river and town, as their semi - divine parentage shews, in spite of the obvious anachronism thus introduced into 35. here and S 444, T 22. NH'l'c, naiad 384, all in A. Minor, like the Tvyalri In v 104, 'KLp.pri as mother in B 865, q.v. For nymphs 356 the form is vijidSes.
:

iifrw, so.

Bukolion.
8s yaie, ace. to
'

34.

Naied^: Zen.

An.,

who accuses the reading of cacophony. On N 172 the same dilTerenee is noted,
and the charge becomes one of
quantity

in

general

see

8-9.

The

name

'ABapBap^H looks as though it might be conn, with ^ip^opos, mud, and mean
pellucid. 23. It

appears that Bukolion was Priam's elder brother, though the name is not known in the genealogy of T 236. But all the names in this passage are merely invented for the nonce, and are not to be taken as containing tradition.

but the text of the schol. gives vde. Now vda from root nas, to dwell, would be just as possible by the side of raiw, as is vdo? io /ou; (for (r^'df-u) by the side of valu, i 222, in the same sense cf also Sipu by delpa. It is therefore possible that Zen. may have found an old reading 8s vaU, representing an original Ss vde, and defended it on the analogy of ?/iiraios, otos i^^), etc. 35. For this riiidacoc in the Troad
; ;

cf.

city

T 92. Strabo calls it a the Leleges opposite Lesbos and another legend identifies it with
87,

of

: :

lAIAAOC Z
'

(vi)

261

ABprjcrTOV S
eX.'-

dp"

eVetra

/3orjv

dyaOb'; Mei'eXao?
irehioio,

^(oov
0^(01

iTTTTO)

lya/j

ol drv^o/jLevca

6vi

^XatpOevre
irep

fivpiKivcat,,

oyKvXov ap/ia
fiev

a^avT
avTo^

iv Trpcoreoi pvfi&i,
Tji

ainw

e^rjTrjv

40

Trpos iroKiv,
S'

ol

aXKoi uTv^ofievoi

<j>o0eovTO,

SK

Sbtfypoio

irapa rpo^ov i^eKvKicrdr)

Trap Se ol
ecrrrj

7rpr)V7)<;

iv Kovir}i<n,v iirl crTOfia.

Ar/aei'Si;?

Mej/eXao?
o

e^eoi'

Zo\t,j(p<7Kiov

eVvo?*

A.oprjaT0<;

dp

eirena Xa^tbv iWlccreTO

S'

yovvmv

45

" ^mypet, 'Arpeo? vie, <7V

d^ia Be^ai diroiva.

re

TToWa

S'

iv dtjjveiov irarpo'i KeijirfKia Keirai,

')(pvao'i

^akKOf; re

re

7ro\vKfji/r}TO<;

a-iZrjpo';-

T&v Kev
ei

Tot '^apiaaiTO irarrjp direpeicri

diroiva,
'Anatoli'."
50

Kev
0)9

ifie

^aov irenrvOotT
Tooi
rd'x^

iirX

vrjva-lv

<f)aro,

dpa

Ovfiov ivl aT'^decrcriv eireude.

dod<!
iirl
i/ija?
'

KoX

hri

fuv

e/ieWe
ical

^A'^aimv
Kya/jiefivav

Bcocetv at depdirovTi tcaTa^efiev

dXX'

dvTio^ rfkOe decov,

37.

ofioKX-^aai eVo? tjvSa39.

^neiTa
8'

^ne9Ne U.

drKiiXoN
.
||

40.

Seon
KeN
a.

NQ.
'4.C

Vr. b. 41. oYncp Vr. 47. KeTurai G. 49. tS) 0^.

61.

kIn

KouniiXoN Q Vr. h {'e gloasa'). iseKuXicOHN H. 46. ierpitac Kai DJN. 50. aV ken Lipa. (1)
:

42.

J.

^neiee

SpiNe(N) (A supr.)
2
:

(yp.

Ineioe)

GPT

Moso.

2,

yp.

Harl.

64.

dNTfoc Ar.

&nt!on Zen.

Vr. a b, King's, Par. a^ d f j.

More recently it has been identified with Assos. It is not recorded in the Catalogue, A town of the same name in Messene is mentioned in I 152, and there was a Il^Sacro near HaUkarnassos. 38. druzou^NCD nedioio as 2 7. 39. 6Xa9e^NTe, entangled, cf. H 271,
Adramyttium.
II 331,

The rather awkward d9NeioO norpdc indicates that the passage is borrowed from A 132 and not vice versa
482, etc.
'Avrifuixoio Sd/iois there is natural.
48.

noXOicuHToc, implements wrought

dnciiXoN, like Kaixir-ukov 'J' 571. 231, is only once used of the chariot. It doubtless indicates the curved form of the front.

much labour. The working of iron was of course a difficult matter in early days, especially as by primitive methods of smelting it would be obtained not in the pure malleable condition, but combined with a certain amount of carbon, making it more like cast-iron,
with hard and
brittle.

40. i.n npfibrcoi ^uucbi probably means the end of the pole where the yoke was cf. fastened, also called axpos B 729
;

61. Sneise,

endeavoured

to

persuade

371,

fi

45. 3'

272. Sp'

5^

F'

conj.

Brandreth.

toOncon with \aiJ>v, as A 407. 46-50 = A 131-5, and of. K 378-81. In B 698 46. zcbrpei, take me alive. the meaning is quite different. The last syllable remains long because of the pause at the end of the first foot. The form Brandr. conj. iilrypei /i.
3feai
47.
is

(observe the different sense of the aor. in 61). The variant ipme is less appropriate for, as La R. points out, the appeal is not to Menelaos' emotions, The line recurs but to his reason. several times, always with 6pa>e (B 142, T 395, A 208, 804, 468, p 150).
;

doubtful

5^f c'(<")

in narpdc

so. hdiimTi

^^n L. Z 378,

78. See, however, 53. KoraE^ueN is of course aor., not fut. ; .see r 120. 54. 6nt1oc so Ar. ; Zen. ivHov. In
:

fl

309,

other passages Ar. seems to have pre-

262
"

lAIAAOC Z

(vi)

&

iriirov,
;
rj

& MeveXae,
;

t'l

^ Be

<tv

Krjheai,

ovrcof

65

avSp&v
irpo'i

aol apiara ireiroir^rai Kwra oiKOV

Tpa)a>v
6'

t&v
<f)epot,

fir)

Tt?

v7reK(j)V'yoi,

aiirvv oXevpov
ft'tlfrfp

'^elpd^

'^/jLerepa^,

fMjB'

6v Tiva yaarepi
o?

Kovpov iovra
'IX/oii

p/rjK

^vyoi,

aW

afia

?ravre<s

e^airoKoiwr

aic^SecTTOi koX

a(f>avroi.
Sjpco'i,

60

ws elTTWv
a'iaifia

erpe'yjrev

aSeX^etov ^pepa<;
h'

irapeiirmv

airo eOev wcraTO xeipl

'

ripm

" Khprjarov.

rov Se Kpelasv
6
B'

Ayafie/Mvcov
,

ovTa Kara XaTrdprjv

aveTpairer

'ArpeiSSij? he
65

\a^
"

ev a-Trjdeai
S'

/3a.?

e^ecrtraae fieiXivov 67%o?.

NecTTftjjO

'Apyeioicriv eKeicXeTO fia/cpbv avcra<i'

&

(jiiXoi

rjpae'i

Aavaot, depdirovTet;

"Aprjo<;,

firj

n<;

vvv ivdpoov eirt^aXXo/ievo'} fieTOTrurffe

/jLifiverto,

W9 6 TrXelara ^epcov

iirl

vrja<;

'(,Kr)Tai,

dXX! avBpa<; KTelvfOfiev

eireiTa Be koI

ra eKrfXoi

70

veKpov<; ap. ireBiov a-vXycrere redvijaiTa';.

aOTcac J Eust. 66. nenoiHtrrai FT ineK90rH S On' ^Kfure Tr. a. 59. (piirm Vr. a'. 61. STpEijieN : f ^pei NQ (A supr. T.W.A. and nvh Schol. A). nap^neiceN AHJNOR Vr. a, yp. TJ {yp. ^peijieN AO). 62. aYcia Bekk. Anec. 6nai S Vr. A, Harl. d, and nvh Eust. 63. Bpojc P. 831. 16. 64. &NadNCTp^ner' U. Tpdner' P 66. dn^cnace Vr. b. 69. Ke : Kai : Bn TpcbooN duneSioN cu\i4coueN ^Nrea NGKpottc Zen. supr. 71. NGKpoiic p' S. TeeNH(i)cbTac Ar. A[HL]QT {0 supr.): TeeNei&rac O.
56.

kASgo

{supr. ca).

\\

ofircoc

(nenoi^arai Zen.

see Eust. 624. 20).

57.

||

II

II

||

ferred the adTerbial, Zen. the adjectival form. There is little or no ground of

choice (La E. H. T. p. 193). 57. The note of interrogation after TpcbuN is shewn to be Aristarchean by the remark of Herodian that the Jj is 5iairop7jTLK6s, interrogative. On the

whole

it is

more Homeric to have two

consecutive questions in a case like this than a question followed by an indignant exclamation : S 265, 245, ir 424, p 376 (Hentze). fipicra is not an adv. but subject to TTcirohjTai, for the impersonal
iroietral tlvl /caKws is

not Homeric.

attraction, as usual The in sentences expressing a, wish. use of KoOpoc to signify labe is quite unique ; it elsewhere connotes rather a man in the prime of life. Dbd. thinks it means 'of noble blood,' but this weakens the sentiment quite intolerably. If, as we should suppose, it means 'male child,' we must regard the opt. as expressing a hope, not a command ; unless
:

59. 9^poi

opt.

by

Agamemnon's fury makes him quite unreasoning. 62. aYciua there are very few cases in the poems of a moral judgment of the poet upon the acts of his characters, Against the present one we may set the kclko. tppeffl fi'/jSeTo ^pya. of the human sacrifice in at<n/ia does not in 176. fact imply an absolute moral standard (cf. on 162), beyond what is implied in due retribution (cf. on aro-a A 418) for misdeeds. 68. l:niBaXX6ueNoc, throviing himself upon the spoil, half in a, physical, half in a metaphorical sense. For the gen.
:

Ameis compares x 310 'OSikttJos iirecaiyueyos. The word occurs in later Greek,
e.g. Aristot. Pol.
i. 9. 16 toC eS f^i/ ewi^,, with the purely mental sense ' desire eagerly'; like A 173 iiriaavrai.. Cf.

the use of
71.

i<p(e/i.ai.,

desire.

cuXiicere,
(if.

a potential

or

rather

permissive

and

T.

69) fut.

with

double

aoc. {tA, sc.

hapa).

lAIAAOC Z
e&?

(vi)

263

elirwv

WTpwe

fievo<i

kuI dvfiov eKaa-Tov.

ev9d Kev aire Tpwe?

1

aprji<j)lXmv vir

^Ayaimv
75

IXiov elaave^Tjcrav avdXKeirjiai Ba/ievTe<;,

fiij

ap

Alveiai re

/cat

"Ektojoi elire irapaara'i

api<TTO<;'
v/^/xt

npta/itSi;?

EXevo?, olavo'iroXmv oy
'

" Aiveta T Kai

iraerav iir
(TTTJT

E/cto^,

eVet ttovo?

fjioKiara

Tpcocav Kal Aviciwv iyKe/eKtrai., ovveic

apicrToi,

i6vv icrre p^dyecrOai re dtpovieiv re,

/cai

avTOv,

\aov ipvKaKeTe
irpiv
hrjioia-t

irpo

'KvKdmv

80

jravTTji

i'TTOi'^fOfievoL,

a?ir

ev vepal

yvvaoK&v

^evyovrai;

irecreeiv,

Be ^dp/ia yevicrOai.

avrap
Tjp.el'i

eirei,

Ke (fidXayjais eiroTpvvqTov aTrduwi,

fia'^Tjcro/jLeO'

/lev

Aavaoicri

a^Oi

iievovTe<;,

Kai fidXa TetpofievoL irep'

avwyKait} yap eireiyei'

elire

85

EktojO, CLTCip crv TToKivSe fierep^eo,

firyrept,
trrji

eireiTa

Kai

ififji,'

t)

Se

^vvdyovaa
B6/j,oio,

yepaia<i

VTjov

"

K6rjvai7}<;

yXav/ccoTriBo^ ev iroXei aKprji,

6vpa<; iepoio

oi^aaa

KXrjiSt

T-eirXov 09 oi
72.

SoKeei 'xapieaTaTOi r/Be

fjLeyia-TO<;

90

'

Lips.i Vr. a. Y4. dNciAicfijci AJOQR. BaudiNTec R'. 76. 'Apiardpxeiov Trpo^^perai Kai rairrriv t^v ypaip^v uAtrrlc x' oia>Non6Xoc xe. (pyov Si rb tracks ebretv Sib Sixas {i.e. it must be recorded as a variant) Did. 82. aHtoicf xe DQ. 84. 'Juaxecc<ijuee' (sic) et hie nonnulli' Heyne. 86. ainhp
||

SypuNS

TU

Aii/ubi/Los <bs

JTTJ.

uer^pxoio U: uexofxeo Vr. a, Eust. hk Mor. Bar. 87. Si cuNcSrouca Mor. Bar. repapiic P rwh repapiic Schol. T (repaipic Schol. B). 89. xXxI'da Q supr. crcppoTo Mosc. 2. iepoTo
II

||

||

\\

situation seems to change suddenly here the words of Helenos in 96-101 would naturally follow some such account of Diomedes' exploits as we have had in E rather than the detached combats of the last 72 lines, in which he has appeared only as one among many Greek heroes. AH these combats are evidently such as must have formed the stock-in-trade of the Epic poet for use wherever needed. They may have been inserted here to form a transition irom the episode of the 73-4 = P 319-20. wounding of Ares. 6n6, as V 61. Schol. B for once shews \lav oTSe rb t^s a touch of humour
73.

The

rather

of the vanquished, who by a bitter sarcasm are said to take refuge in their

wives' arms. 83. Inei Kc with aor. subj. fut. exactus, as A 191, 'ir 10, cr 160. 86. dxip oi for the order cf. 429, tt 130.

88. nh<5n, so. to the temple.

Cf.

K
4.

195

Saoi.

KeKMiaro

pov\-ftv

H.G.% 140.

Schol.

T remarks
for
it^.

irepKraoi ol Sio (88-9),

and Brandreth and van L. would reject 89, on the ground that the contracted
oJfatra
KXijts in
is

not

Homeric, that

elfiapfi^vris o iroiT/Tijs.

H. means holt, not key, and that it is for Theano the priestess, not for Hekabe, to open the temple cf. 298. The lines are not repeated by Hector,
;

79. ieiiN

cf.

6ea iraaav
lit;

iir'

5 434 olai. p.d'Xi.irTa ireirolWiv, for every enterprise,

cf.

270.
90.

'going.' 82. nec^eiN: see note

on B

175.

Here

it is clearly

used of the tumultuous rout

8c all MSS. and Herodian ; most write S after Ben tley on account of the F of Foi, and there can be little doubt that this is right. 6 must of
efid.

264

lAIAAOC Z

(vi)

eivai ivl /ieydpcoi, Kai oi iroKv i^iKraTO^ avTrjt

deivai 'AOrjvatTj^

iirl

yovvaariv ^vko/j,oio,
vojayt

Kai oi
r]vi<;

viroa-'xea-dai,

hvoKatheKa /Sou? ivl

a'i

fjKeaTa':

Upevcrifiev,

ekerjarii
95

acTTV re Kai Tpmcov a\,o'^ov<; koI vrjina TeKva,

a'i

Kev TuSeo? vibv

al')(^p/r]Triv,

airoa'yr]!,

Ykiov

Iprj's,

ar/pvov

ov

Br)

ejo)

Kparepov firjarospa (j)6^oto, KapncTTOv 'A'^at&v ^ijfu <yeveadai,

ovS' 'A'^iXrjd TToO'

mSe y

iSeiSifiev,

6pj(afwv dvSp&v,
94. 99.

91. 96.

uerApoia Eust. ko) Sc L {yp. Kai oi). a KEN : &c KEN Ar. dn6cxoi Yr. a.
||

||

iXedca D^. aKfcrac G. Side Lips. Tr. b &'di r'

||

fiS" T.

the masc. of the note on E 338. The mention of the peplos carries our thoughts to the Panathenaio festival at Athena. But the idea of propitiating divinities by clothing their images with costly robes is not only one of the most natural and universal of primitive cults, but survives in full force to the present day in many parts even of Western Europe. (References will be found in
lelatiyal
article
;

course be taken as

see

authority of Strabo who says (xiii. 601) that ancient sitting images of Athene were found in Fhokaia, Massalia, Rome, Chios, and several other places. Mr. Ramsay has found such archaic

FrazerPaits. ii. p. 574.) It was particularly appropriate to the goddess who presided over feminine handiwork, including weaving, cf. B 735. It is therefore needless to seek for Athenian inspiration in the present passage. Compare Pausan. iii. 16. 2 v^aivovai 5^ Kard, ^tos at yvvaiKes Twt 'AiriXXwi^t x'Twca TWi iv *A/Ai}/cXats, and V. 16. 2 5ta Tifiwrov S^ v(paiyov<7iv ^rous TTji "Upat tt^ttKov ai ixKaideKa jwatKes (in Olympia). The appeal to Athene is made not because she is a special guardian of Troy, but because she is recognized as the protector and strength of Diomedes ; only through her can his valour be abated. The title of ipviTlirT6Ki.s (305) is general. In virtue of her warlike nature she is the guardian of citadels, where her temple stands. 92. The words nl roiiNaa seem to imply a seated image ; that is, a rude wooden ^bavov such as survived in many Greek temples to historic times. Later legend connected such an image, the Palladium, vrith the fate of Troy. In view of the objection that such Palladia were always standing, not sitting, figure!, Schol. B after explaining iirl as = Trapd, which is obviously wrong, quotes the

Phrygia [J. H. S. iii. This is the only allusion to a cultstatue in H. Compare P 514 deuv ivl joivaai Keirai. eeTNQi: the only instance in H. of the infin. for imper. in the 3rd person with its subject in the nom. (^ 87) ; as they are so distant from one another, it may be questioned if we ought not to assume an anacolutbon i.e. that when the poet began with ^ he was thinking of continuing with eiroi. Cf. on r 285, H 79. 94. fimc according to the old expl. from ivos (iviavrds), one year old. The word occurs only in this connexion (cf. K 292=7 382), so that the meaning can only be guessed. The same is the case with Ak^ctqc, which recurs only 275, 309, and is commonly explained untouched iy the goad, as if d-K^o-Tos (Kivriiii). But there is no excuse of necessity for the lengthening of the d, nor sufficient parallel for the change to
sitting figures in
43).
;
' '

il-

(see

96.
it

App. D). For a\ kcn Ar. read

fis

Kev, just as

in T 83 he read

i^v irus for ii^ ttus, where was preceded by another ii-q. As Hentze on t 83 points out, he seems to have done this in both cases in order to

the second clause into logical subordination, sacrificing the vigorous but less formal parataxis given by the repetition of the particles. 99. Ahrens, with some MS. support, would omit the r' as a needless stopgap.

bring

'

lAIAAOC Z
ov
'Trip

(vi)

265
Xirjv
100

^acri ^ea? i^e/ifievai'

dXX' o8e

fiaiverat,

ovSe
' ,

ti's

0/

Svvarai fievo^ icro^api^eiv."

S' 01/

w? etpad

Eactw/j

Tt

Kaat/^vrjTaii airWijcrev.

avnKa
TToXKeov

S
S'

e|^

o^etov

o"ui

Tevj^ecriv

oKto

y^a/ia^e,
jrdvTiji

o^ea Sovpa KaTCL arparov Si'^ero

.

OTpvvcov pwyeaaaOat, ejeipe Se (fyvKoiriv alv^v.

oi S

105

eKeKLyOrjcrav koX evavTioi ecrrav

S"
TiiV

'Ayaiav

^Apyeiot
<f)av

inre'^coprjaav,

XTJ^av Be (povoio,

Be

adavdrcov i^ ovpavov darepoevro's

cos

TptBalv oKe^rjdovTa KareXOifiev,

ekeXi'^dev.
110

"Ektcop Be Tpcoea-aiv
dvepe^
ocppa K
eiTTCO

e/ce/cXero

fiaKpov dv(Ta<;eirbKovpoi,

"Tjowe? virepOvfioi rrjXeKKeiToi t

ecrre,
(f)iXoi,

/jvijaacrOe

Be 6ovpiBo<; dX/CT}?,
rjoe

eyco

peuw

irpoTi

lKiov

yepoixriv

^ouKexjrrjKTi koX

rj/j,eTipr]i,<;

oKoj^oucn
S'

Bai/Moatv dprjaacrOai,, vTroaj(ea-6at,

eKaT6fj,/3a<;."

115

w? dpa
dfi^l

<^wvri<Ta<s

aTre^rj

Kopv6aLoKo<i "^KTwp-

Be fiiv (T(pvpa TVirre Kal av'^eva Bepfia KeXaivov,

rj

dvTV^

irvfiaTq Oeev datriBo';

oficjiaXoeercr'r]';.

noX\iiN Q. 102. &c <f&TO P. 104. ndXXcoN 106. uax^ceceai Par. g h 106. iNQMrloN HJPR. 107. iinox&pHcaN 8. 109. flXcsi^uax^eceai Eust. JuereXe&ueN L. coNTa TU. 111. THXexXHToi GJNOS (su^ir. ei) Lips. Vr. c, Tpi&ec kq) XOkioi kq) ddpdaNoi drxiuaxHTo! HPU. 112. uNi^cecee Mosc. 1 3. iatipec Sere eoo) Ka) ixx^Neron ficre'i Xci^Bhn Zen. 113. Sfpd k' Yr. a.
:
II
II

II

and

8q>p'

&N Ar.

Sixws

(ifpa Vr. a

S<pp'

Hn
that

Si.

||

noTi

PQS.

101.

For oiibi

ric oi

and IcofopfzeiN

oi ri^ ol and ivri* 357, 411, 488) after (Pepl^eiv (cf. Bentley on account of the double neglect It must, however, be of the digamma. confessed that the former change at all events is not satisfactory {oid4 ns &p

most edd. now read

plural.

the dual could be used for the For 9o6s u.sed in this way cf.

Brandreth). 104. See note on

109.
cbc

B
;

495.
'

^^XixoEN avrl toO oStois <is for Sn oOrm iMXi-X^ev Nikanor The conas it is usually expressed.
structionisthesameinni7(-ff.(?.p.239). lA^iXoen and 4XeXfxeHcaN above should, see on A 530. as elsewhere, be iFcK 112. Zen. read this line avipes iffre
:

SoolKo.ldfx.iveroi'&a-TeCXilipTiv.

It certainly

seems more probable that this should have been altered into the regular formula than vice versa. Of course for A.jj.ripeTov we must read d/ii^yere. This will have been changed, in order to avoid the apparent hiatus, by those who believed

The word BouXeuTi^c does not recur in Homer, but the ov\'/i was an The integral part of the heroic polity. members of it are usually called yipovres (see on B 53, A 259), and in the case of the Trojans Stj/ioyipovTcs, T 149, cf. X They are, however, not mentioned 119. in the sequel. For the construction of the 117. Homeric shield see App. B. The hides of which the body was formed were turned up at the outer edge of the shield to form a rim, and so prevent any friction against the edge of the metal This rim is the S.ptv^. Hector facing.
walks with his shield hanging probably djuff, on at his back by the rekaiJ-ibv. ioth sides, i.e. above and below (rather both ancles ; see, however, than

422. 114.

'

'

H. G.

181).

nuud

does not imply,

266

lAIAAOC Z
rXavKo?
B'

(vi)

'iTTTToXo^oio

TTaii?

ical

TuSeo? viof
fid'^ecrOai.
i,ovt6<;,

69 ol

fieaov afj,<j)OTepa>v avvirrjv

S'

/jbe/jba&Te

120

ore

Bt)

(y^eBov fj(rav

eV

dXX;Xotcr{i'

rov irpoTepo'i irpoa-ieiTre ^orjv a/ya9b<; Aiofi-^BTjf " T19 Be (TV kacrh, ^eptcTTe, KaraOvqrSiV avOpcaireov
ov
fjLev

yap ttot' OTrwrra p^d'^iji evi KvBiaveiprji, TO irpiv drap jiev vvv ye ttoXu 7rpo^el3r)Ka<; diravTWV a&i, Odpaei,, 6 t ifiov Bo\i')(p(TKiov ey')(p<; 'ijieivas.
Bva-Trjvwv Be re iralBe'; ifiwi jMevei dvTiomcnv.
el

125

Be Tt?

ddavdrav ye Kar
oiiBe

oipavov etX^Xov^a?,
fawxpifj/r/v.

ovK av eyd) ye Oeolaiv eirovpavloiai

ovBe
Brjv

yap
rjv,

ApvavTO<;
6eoi<TLV

vio<;

KpaTepo<; AvKoepyoi;

130

6<i

pa

eirovpavioiaiv ept^ev,
ridrjva^
sunIthn J. 121. i6NTe Ar. no\X6N P. re om. GL.
|| || ||

o? TTore fiaivofievoio Aiaivvaoio

6u90T^pca cf. on
;

120.

Zen. Aph.
126.

A E
bre

[iaifcrripaii

630.

125.

A, T.W.A.). nOn ju^n Vr.

:

||

b.

t'

iuhn

G
Q.

Par. d.

130.

oOpaNbN Ar. 8e H {supr. re). uku Vr. a. 128. re XuK6eproc JNQR (mpr. oO) Vr. b \uKoOproe P XuK6oproc
:
:

132. 3ion0coio

NPQR

(T supr. )

dioNiiccoio

LM

BionOcio D.

as

some have thought, that there was more than one SktuI, any more than wpwTot (iv/ids (40) implies more than one
pole.

120.

dufOT^puN, the two armies.

dfi.(poripu is

But

the variant
129. this line
130.

perhaps better. For the inconsistency between

and B see Introd. There can be little doubt that the following passage, like the few others where Dionysos is mentioned in H. (3 325, X 325, cf. a 74), dates from the very latest part of the Epic period. Dionysos is an absolute stranger to

The legend of the Homeric pantheon. Lykoergos is one of a series which tell of the introduction of the orgiastic worship of Dionysos, the opposition it encountered, and the punishment inThe flicted on those who withstood it. cult was of the nature of a mystic and spiritual revival, and passed into Greece from Thrace. In the present passage it
is

was coloured by, more or less related popular village customs springing from a primitive nature and vegetation worship (Bather in /. C. S. xiv. 244 sqq.), but that in this more spiritual form it was essentially foreign there can be little doubt (see Rohde Psyche 299 ff., and passim). Other forms of the legendoccur in Thebes (Pentheus), Patrae (Pans, vii. 18. Orchomenos (Minyadae), 3), Argos (Proitidae). Of the forms Auk6eproc and AvKdopyos, the latter is defended by van L. on the ground that it is derived from the verb Fepyetv (arcere) not from Fepyov. But of. iKciepyos. The ordinary Epic diectasis would account
' '

for -00- but not for -oe-.

at

home,

for

Lykoergos was king of

This the Edonea, Soph. Ant. 955. great religious movement spread over Greece apparently in the 7th cent. From its nature it cannot but have aroused the bitterest antagonism among the established authorities. It is highly probable that it absorbed, and in form

In the oracle in Herod, i. 65 the balance of authority seems to be for -oe-. 131. aAN = S7/i'oi6s E 407 ; for the use of elp-i with adverbs see A 416. 132. Tiei^Nac this title recalls the maenads of later Dionysos-worship. It appears to have had a peculiar mystic significance, from the words of Soph.
:

0. G.

1050

7r6Ti^tat aeptvu. TidTjuovvTai t4\7j

The maenads typified the nymphs who nursed Dionysos at his birth. Hymn. Horn. xxvi. The word
BvaToi<nv.
ixa,i.vi.s

occurs once in H., in a simile

460.

lAIAAOC Z
ceve Kar
ry^aQ^ov Nwcrijioj'

(vi)

26V
Tracrai

al

S'

ayM

dvadXa
BvcreS'

'^a/ial

Karejfevav, vir
Ai,mvv<70<;

dvBpo^ovoto AvKovpyov
Be t^o^rjOelt:
S"

Geivo/ievai ^ovirXrjyi'
aXo'i

135

Kark

Kv/xa,

ert?

inreSi^aTO /coKirat
ofioKXrjt,.

BetBiorarS)i
fiev

KpaTepb<; lyap e^e rpofiof avBpo^

eiretr

ohvaavro Oeol pela

eOtfice

^o)OVTe<;,

Kai fMV Tv<j)\6v

?iv,

K.povov

Trai'?'

oiS"

dp'

en

Brjv

eireX

adavaToicriv WTrvy^QeTO iraxri deoicriv.

iyo) fiaKapeaai,
6eol<}

140

ovS'
el

av

iOeXoip,!,

fia^eaOai.

Be Tt? icrat
'16 ,

^poTWV

dl apoxipj]^

Kapirov eBovaiv,
"jreipaO'
iKTjai.
vlo<!'

aatrov

&<;

Kev dacrarov oKeOpov

Tov "

B'

av9' 'l7rrroXoj(oio
fieydOv/jLe,

Trpoa-rjvBa <^atBtfio<;

TuSei'S?;

tL

rj

yeverjv ipeel,vei<s

146

o'ltj

irep

^vXXcov
TO,

yeverj,

toLt}

Be Koi dvBp&v.
%e6t,

(pvXXa

fiev

ave/j,o<s

'^afidBi<s

aXXa
:

Be

6'

vXr)

133. NiciiToN 135. ai6Nucoc

diiceN Q.
II

NHcA'oN G.
B.
137.

134.

DN

{supr. c over first c)

KaT^x^uo" Cr QR. q)oBHeeic

||

kot^x^"'-'"* Porph.
:

on 129.
136.

xQ^c^s^ic Zen.
141.

e^ic

e'

r^p
:

'iy^e

d^ ^x^ Cant.
144.

oiiV
afle'

&N
:

oii

rip H.

142. oO

{supr. oV)

8n

J.

t6n

rii

N.

||

aiS

H.

145. peetNHC

AFU.
the sacred mountain integral part of the
contraction AuKoiiprou when possible. Read of course i,v5potl>bvo\) AvK6epyov. 136. This line recalls the similar adventure of Hephaistos in S 398, and is probably copied thence ; here Thetis
is

133. NuciiToN of

Nyaa was an

Dionysos legend, and was no doubt brought into etymological connexion It is a with the name of the god. mystic, not a geographical name. Schol.
stood for a mountain in Boiotia, Thrace, Arabia, India, and JJaxos, a city in Karia and the Caucasus, and an island in the Nile (so Hymn. Horn. i. 8) ; it evidently went wherever the Bacchic cult was established. another word whose 134. oiiceXa exact meaning can hardly be ascertained. It would naturally mean the thyrsi, but the scholia explain it of various other ol fikv objects of mystic significance says
it
i.<i
:

of no significance. 138. eeo) ^eta zc^oNTec, an Odyssean phrase ; S 805, e 122. TU9X6C is a word of later Greek ; i\a6s is the Homeric word. Cf. Hymn. Apoll. 172. 143. netpaxa, a doubtful expression either the uttermost bounds, like riXos

Bav&Toio
51,

162).

or the ionds, See on

lit.

ropes (cf. /. For the 102.

cf.

assonance
tppdi^eo
.
.

SccoN
x^^^^-

eaccON

440

146. This as

famous comparison has been

Toirs

KKddovs,

ol

S^

dfiireXous,

ol

5^ ToiJs

much imitated and quoted as any in H.

BijpffovSf
^(TTL

TodreffTL rets Ba/cxi^iis SpdKdSj

&

AlovvaiaKh fivaTi^pia- ^viot 8k ird.vra (This sense Koivws TO. irpbs T^v TeKeTTjV. of dpdi is not mentioned by L. and S. The same may be said of BoxinKAs, which does not again occur in Homer, and is explained either as ox-goad or pole-axe, in which sense later writers use it. It may possibly have some mystical connexion with raSpos as a name of Dionysos. Note how Mss. drop into the familiar

Of imitations the earliest is in # 464, the most famous perhaps th^it of Ar. Aves 685. For the first quotation, that of Simonides, see Bergk P. L? p. 1146 the passage is preserved in Stobaeus.
;

vi. 738) says that plagiarized it from 'Musaios,' original of that mythical quoting as the poet &s 5' aOrws kixI 0i)XXa 0iiei ^^lhwpo% ipovpa- (SXXa fih fieXltimv 6,i!-o<j>8lva,

Clemens Alex. (Strom,

Homer

dXXa

Sk

0i5ei.

268
TrfkeOoaa-a
(^vei,

lAIAAOC Z
eapo<;
r]

(vi)

S'

iiriyiveTai wprjr]

W9 dvSp&v
ei
8'

yever]

fiev

(pvei,

S'

diroX^yei.
o<j}p^

edi\ei<;

koL ravra Sajj/ievai,

ivoKKoX Si
fiLV

iv elSfjc;

150

-^fierepi^p

yeverjv

avhpe<;

icracnv

ea-Ti

TToXt?

^^vpr] fiv^&i "Apyeo^ Itttto^otoio,

ea/cev,

evda Se Zitri/^o?
Zi(7V<jio<;

o KepSiaroi; jever
iipa

avBp&v,
vlov,

At'oXtSij?"

S'

TXavKov

re/ce^'

148. THXee6iNTa Aph. Sapoc t' L. b' om. P (space for one letter left) 8x6 * rlNCTai G. nirirNCTai L: ^nereiNoro Vr. a. fipHi Aph., so AHS'P. 149. ftuku A3' Alexio (so S Lips.). 150. ik eikoic Vr. a, 153. 8: 8c MNOPQR: 6*c Harl. a. 154. t^kbn (J s'wpr.) Mosc. 3 rfeeN J'.
|i

||

||

|i

148.

As the

text stands 'iapoc b'

is

is

added paratactically, when the season of spring succeeds. But Aph.'s reading Si/njL
at least equally good, and they succeed one another in the season of spring, cf. B 468 Sffad re 0i5\\o Kal &i>8ea yberat
is

probable that the identification is to the localization of the BeUerophon myth at Corinth, which is

merely due

fully established

for

Pindar

(0. xiii.).

149. ipOei seems to be intrans.,

though

there is no other instance of such a use in Homer, and it appears specially harsli after the transitive in the preceding line. Mosohos and Theokritos both use (piovn as intrans., perhaps in imitation of this passage. It is of course possible to translate ' brings forth children, but this to a certain extent destroys the symmetry of the comparison. In any case the idea is the same one generation is in full vigour while another is
' : '

Certainly the description livxCii. "Apyeos hardly suits that town ; it should properly mean a city 'in a nook of Argos,' among the hills surrounding an Argive plain ; and so it is used in y 263 of Mykenai with complete accuracy. It can be applied to Corinth only by taking 'Apyos in the widest sense, ' in a corner
of Pelopounesos
' ;

cf.

287,

75, etc.,

and Pind.

27 /xuxSt "BXXdSos airda-ris (where, however, see Fennell). But then this will hardly suit 224 "ApyeX fii<r<rwi, where the word is used in the narrower sense. It seems necessary to conclude that the home of the myth
vi.

N.

dying out.' Brandreth conj. ipiieS', cf. t 109 rd y' dv^pora irdvTa, (pOovrai. 150. Nikanor would punctuate after ie^Xeic, making darijucNoi an imper. But it is much better to take the words together if an apodosis is required, it is given by Kcri in 152. For a similar ambiguity cf. * 487, o 80. TaOra as usual =' what you speak of.' 150-1 =
;

was originally in some forgotten Ephyre among the hills of "Argos," and was only
later transferred to Corinth. Furthermore, it is open to question whether this

Argos was not the Thessalian Argos, rather than the Peloponnesian. It is noteworthy in this connexion that according
442) the ''Etpvpoi of N 301 ancient inhabitants of the Thessalian Eranuon, which sufSciently suits the description, being on the edge of the plain of Larissa (the "Pelasgian Argos") and near the Enipeus (see note on 154 below). The Ephyre of B 659 and the Od. lay in W. Greece Thesprotia or Elis and is not in qiiestion here ; see on A 740. 153. K^pdicTOc, craftiest, cf. v 291 Kepto Strabo
(ix.

were the

213-4.

151. This line was rejected by Bentley, rightly no doubt, as intended to supply an object to dSijis, which, however, is regularly used in this phrase without one, but only in Od., a VI i, 8 645, etc. The line is condemned by the neglected F of Flaaffiv. 152. 'EfiipH was a common cityname ; three or four different towns are called by it in H. (see M. and R. on a According to the tradition it is 259). here applied to Corinth ; Ar. remarks that H. uses the later K6pi.v8as in his own person (B 570_, N 664) but gives the older ''Eiipip-r) to his characters. But it

SaX^os. So Pindar 0. xiii. 52 oi \f/e6iT0fi d/xtpl ^opivdcai, Xiffvtpov fi^v irvKvoraTov

Tra\dfw.is ihs 8e6v, ktK.

154. AioXidHc, a name the meaning of which we cannot explain. In X 237 it is given to Kretheus, where the genealogical connexion with the Enipeus

lAIAAOC Z

(vi)

269
155

avrhp rXaO/cos ertKrev afiVfiova ^eWepo^ovrrjv. TWt Se deal /caWo? re Koi Tjvopetjv ipaTeivrjv wiraaav avrdp oi Ylpolro<; kolk^ ifirjaaTO dvfj,a>i,
09 p

eK hrffiov eXacrcrev, eVet ttoXu (peprepoi ^ev,

Zev<s

ApyeUov

yap

ol viro

crK'^TTTpmi,

eSd/Macrcre.

TWi Se yvvr] ILpouTOV iirepJivaTO, hV "Avreta,

KpuTTTaSirji (piXoTijTt fliyijfjueval'

160

aWa

tov ov tl

ireW
9j

dya6a

(j)poveovTa,

Satippova BeXXepo^oyTT/v.

Se yjreverafievi] Tlpotrov fiacriX-rja 7rpo<Tr]v8a'

156.

auTap

ainhp 8 DQU.
:

96NTHC

(paatv, iv TOis ZnjvoSirrov

supr.
\\

159. oi

inan. rec.

IdduaccE

TiKxcN Ar. U. 6e\Xepe(p6NTHN LS eXXepo157. kokJi ui4caTO Ar. 158. f^praTOc uin A (yp. oi) JN'O {yp. oi) P Vr. a, Mosc. 1, and yp. C re B&uacce Vr. a. : 160. BidNreia tiv4s Schol. T ; so H.
|| ||

Eust.

161. uirHNoi 6.

162.

BeXXepe^dNTHN JLS.
a gloss,

us to the SW. portion of the Thessalian plain, Called A.lo\ls before the invasion of the Thessalians (Herod, vii. In the Hesiodean ofat (frag. 27) 176). Sisyphos is already made the son of the eponymos of the A/oXs, and this agrees with the Aiolio origin of the Corinthians {KoptvdloK oSnv AloXeva-i Thuk. iv. But the fragments of tradition 42). about the Aiolic name are so complex that it seems impossible to disentangle any historic thread, or to feel any confidence as to the way in which the legend presented itself to the author of
carries
-J)
. .

meant

to explain that the B^fios

from which B. was expelled was not Corinth, as might naturally be supposed

by those who did not know that the kingdom of Proitos was Tiryns in Argolis.
'ApreiooN
, :

dAuou, not gen.

rest of the line
it

best taken in apposition with after (piprepot, when the

'

this passage. 155. It will be observed that the act. and mid. of Hktoi are applied indifferso also of the ently to the father mother, e.g. B 728 and 742. 157. According to the legend given by the scholia, Bellerophon, who was originally called 'Iinrdvoos, got his name from slaying one B^XXepos, a prince in Being exiled for blood-guiltiCorinth. ness he came to Argos (or Tiryns) to seek purification from King Proitos. But this of course is not Homeric, the whole conception of purification being In fact, with the single exceplater.
;

means for the Argives was who were the subjects of Proitos.' It may also be translated Z. had brought B. under his (Proitos') sceptre,' which gives an even better sense but as Monro remarks is less consistent with the use of aKyjirTpov, which implies rather the normal sway of a king over his subjects than accidental authority over an exile from a foreign country. 160. "ANTeia, called JSevi^oM in the
'

later legend.

3ia

is

used also of Kly-

tion of the

name 'lTnr6i>dos, it is merely made up from the story itself to explain how Bellerophon, a Corinthian, is found
with the Tirynthian Proitos. 158. This anticipates the sequel, the following 160 reverting to the reasou of Bellerophon's expulsion, 36 (160) being virtually =7iip. p': F' Brandreth, van L. 159. This line, which was condemned by P. Knight, has all the appearance of

taimnestra, in a purely formal sense implying no moral approval, y 266 ; cf. T 352. So Aigisthos is d/iiiixuv, a 29. ineut^NOTO, had mad desire for ; Ar. The story is one which is Vesf. 744. familiar in various forms, as one of the widely spread subjects of romance. most Joseph and Hippolytos recall two of the best-known instances of it. 162. draed 9poN6oNTa, for he was noble -hearted. The phrase recalls the use of yevvoiov in E 253 ; the quality of the high-born, of the man who has the sense of honour due to race, is the

foundation of aya$6s throughout later Greek, and in this case the word approaches nearly to our 'good,' with its connotation of an absolute standard of moral virtue, in phrases like a good man,' 'a good deed.'
'

'

270
'

lAIAAOC Z
Tedvair}<;,
fi

(vi)

& UpoiT,

rj

Kaicrave BeX\epo<j)OVTrjv,
fii/^rnievau

o?

eOeXev ^iXorijri,

ovk ideKovarji.

165

rov Se avuKra ^oXo? Xd^ev olov aKovae' KTeivac fiev p aXeeive, ae^dcra'aTO yap to je Ovfi&i,, Tre/iTre Se /j,lv AvKurjvBe, tropev S' o 76 crrjiJiaTa Xvypd,

w?

(puTO,

lypd^jra';

iv TrivaKt TrrvKTWi,
rjvoDyei

0v/jiO(f>6opa
6<f)p^

TToXXa,
170

Bel^ai

S'

&i irevdepSti,
0eS>v
vtt

aTroXoiTO.
troinrrji.

avTap

6 ^rj AvKir/vBe
Brj

dfivfiovt

dlOC ore
ivvrj/iap

Avkijjv l^e
fiiv

Sdvdov

re piovra,
evpeirjif

'7rpo<j}poveto^

rlev

ava^

KvKir)<;

^eLviacre

koI evvia /Sow? lepeva-ev.

BeXXepE^^NTHN JLS.
||

164.

KdKTQNe
||

KdreaNE Yr. A.

||

165. ix'
:

juoi

R
||

2ee\' n MNS Vr. A. 167. ^X&iNe Vr. a. t6 re riBe P. (and A supr.). 168. XukIhn re P. 169. nuKT(a(i) CHJ {supr. nru) wieoa Q {yp. euucb). tuktw GL nruicTfli Bekk. An. 784. {yp. nTUKTiS) Lips. Cant. Vr. a c, Mosc. 1 3 dNcbrei P. 170. (iNC&reiN Ar. A (but with dots over n, T.W.A.) 171. 26. 174. lN(N)Hiuap juJin JNOPETU. seiNize U uey Ixion. 172. Shc G. lin'
: :

MNO

||

(Ar. seiNize

and

seiNicce

Sixffls).

ft, i.e. / pray that you dead if you do not slay. Or the opt. may be concessive, 'you may lie dead for all I care.' See M. and T. p.

164. TeeNaiHC
lie

may
383.

home

principal, though by no means the only, of the 'Aegaean' script. The

if alternative explanation, him, he will kill you,' is obviously absurd. iroi 170. 165. u', i.e. /ioi, as tr' Those who are sufficiently curious will = very amusing instance of scholifind
'

The

epithet euuo9e6pa, taken in connexion with the 6vfiotp$6pa (piipfiaKa, magic potions, of ^ 329 (which by the way

you do not

kill

come from Ephyre, though this can hardly be the same as Bellerophon's home), suggests that writing was regarded as a form of magic a very usual idea among ignorant nations when the art is first introduced. The niNas may probably have been a double tablet |of wood, such as was in common use later ; nTUKTdc suggests that it was closed and sealed, and allows us to infer that Bellerophon would have understood the o-ij/tara had they been left open. For the only other possible allusion to writing in H. see H 187. Elsewhere ypdipav and its compounds mean scratch only. 170. ui neNsepui, sc. the father of
Anteia, legend.
called

lucubration Porphyries in Schol. B. 167. 6\^eiNe with infin., cf. N 356 and for the second half of the line infra (>' F Brandreth. 417. 168. It is impossible to doubt that this famous passage really implies a knowledge of the art of writing, especially since A. J. Evans' remarkable discoveries in Crete {J. B. S. xiv. 270 fF., xvii. 327 ff.) have proved the existence of written symbols in countries touching the Aegaean Sea on all sides at a date far preceding even the earliest period to which the origin of Greek Epic poetry But of course this can be assigned. does not imply a general knowledge of the art, still less the use of it for literary purposes. It will be noticed that it is mentioned in close connexion with a this agrees well with Lykian family the tradition that Lykia was colonized from Crete, which, so far as -the evidence goes at present, seems to have been the
astio
;
:

on this

passage by

lobates

by the

later

Perhaps he is identical with Amisodaros, n 328 Ss pa Xi/Maipav dpixj/fv dfuu-fiaK^TTiv, though the anxiety to have the Chimaira killed is hardly consistent with the word Bpitj/ev. 174. ^Nfluap, the regular round
'

number
as in

in
53,

Homer, followed by Q 610, 77 253. The

SiKdri)

enter-

tainment of a guest before inquiring his name was an essential condition of hospitality in days when it was an even chance that a man might be an enemy.

lAIAAOC Z
aXX' ore
Kal Tore
OTTt
Br)

(vi)

271
'Hai?,
175

Se/cari;

i(j)dvr)

poSoSaKTvXo^
(rfjfia

fiiv

ipieive

Kal ^iree

IBeffdat,

pd

oi yafi^polo
Br}

irdpa TlpoiTOM cpipoiTo.

avTap

eTret

irp&Tov

fiev

trijfia kukov irapeBi^aro ya/M^pov, pa H-i/uiipav dfiaifiaKeTijv SKeXevae

ire^vefiev.

r)

B'

ap'

erjv

Oelov yevo<; ovB' dvOpcoircov,

fiecra-rj

180

TrpoaOe yAmv, oindev Be BpdKwv,

Beivbv d'TTOTTveiovcra tto/so?
fievo<;

Be

j(^i,fiaipa,

aWofievoio.
in6ricra<;-

Kal

Trjv

fiev
aii

KaTeire^ve 6eS>v Tepdea-cri

'ZoKvfjLoicri,

Bevrepov

fut'^ecrcraTO

KvBaXifioia-f
185

KapriaTrjv

Br/

t7]v

ye pAyi\v ^dro Bvfievai dvBpSiv.

176. clijuaT' L.

177.
:

ndpa
:

nepi S.

||

179.
185.
so

AuouudTHN Q duaiuoK^HN U^ (t add. U^). 8fe GP. Tl^N re Tilmbs GJPQ Vr. a. &fl
:
II

npcbToio Q. 178. npoced^aTO J. 181. Snicee(N) HJO'Q Lips.

II

SujueNai

{yp. diiucNai).

that the inquiry itself would be a So at the court of of suspicion. Alkinoos Odysseus is not formally asked his name till the second day of his sojourn {B 550), and even simpler questions are not put to him on the first day till he has been entertained (-q 238).

grow out of the back of another.

This

mark

is slightly different from of 168, and signifies the tessera hospitalis as a whole, apart from the marks which determined its signifi9^poiTO the use of the middle cance.

176.

cfljua

the

<rTifw,Ta

is

unusual, but clearly means brought To take it as a for his own behoof.' pass, would be entirely un-Homeric. 179. AuoujuSkctoc is one of the many obscure epithets of Homer ; cf. 11 328. It is used again of the mast of a ship in The old interpretation a storm, f 311. was fi/ittxos. It is perhaps a reduplicated form from /4aK-/)6s, ' very tall (Monro). 180. eeToN r^Noc, according to the
' '

represents probably only a clumsy attempt of the engi-aver to indicate one behind the other. as The myth may possibly have arisen from the attempt to explain such pictures (see Milchhofer, There is Anf. d. Kunst pp. 81 ff.). therefore no reason for doubting the antiquity of 181-2. The couplet recurs in Hes. Theog. 323-4. Editors of Hesiod appear generally to regard it as interpolated from the Iliad, editors of the Iliad as interpolated from Hesiod. Possibly it may come from a third
source, 182.
iTLKpdv

now

lost.

as 5 406 iroXv^evSios Consistently with this line it is dS/M-fiv. alwaj's the goat's head which spits fire in graphic representations. 184. CoXiiuoici: cf. c 283. Herod, i.
terribly,
diroTrveiov(7at

dembN, adv.

dX6s

legend in Hesiodthe offspring of Typhon and Echidna. Cf. note on I 538 Siok
76'os.

173 identifies them with the Milyai, the original inhabitants of Lykia according to Strabo (pp. 21, 630) and Pliny {ff. N. v. 27) this would seem to have been the
;

181. This line is remarkable as being the only case where Homer formally recognizes the mixed monsters which play such a prominent part in later Greek mythology. Even here he makes no mention of the winged horse Pegasos, who is an integral portion of the legend

in Pindar (01 xiii.), unless a reference to him be found in Beav repdeo-cri, which

may mean anything

'

(cf.

A
'

398).

But

the mixed type is to be traced back to the primitive Mykenaean gems called 'island-stones,' where various animals are found thus joined, one seeming to

general name for the Semitic inhabitants of Southern Asia Minor, the Milyai, Kabali, and Pisidians being subordinate divisions. It is a natural inference from the passage in the Odyssey that they had been driven to the mountains by the invading Lykians (who, ace. to Herod., came from Crete), and were in a state of According to chronic feud with them. Tacitus (ffist. v. 2) some made them the ancestors of the Jews Solymos, carminibus Homeri celehratam gentem, conditae urhi Bierosolyma nomen e suo
:

fecisse.

: :

272

lAIAAOC Z

(vi)

TO TpiTov ai KareTrecjivev 'Afia^ova<; avTiavelpa^.

TOii B'

ap

avep'^ofiivax,

TrvKivbv BoXov

dWov

v(f)aive'

Kpipai;
elcre

eK Avkmj?
Tol

evpeirj<;
S'

^&Ta<; aplarov;
iraXiv oiKOvBe veovTO190

Xo^ov
Br;

ov

vavTa'i ryap Kariire^vev dfivficov ^eXKepoj>6vTr}<;.

aX)C ore

jivcacTKe

deov ryovov

rjiiv

iovra,
r\v,

avTov
Ba)Ke

p,LV

KarepvKe, BbBov B
Tifirj<;

6 ye Ovyarepa

Be oi
oi

/3aaiX7jtBo^ rjfiiav vrao-i;?'

Tep,evo<;

Koi

p,ev

AvKioi

rdfjuov

e^O'^ov

dXXmv,
195

KoKov,
f)

(fiVTaXirji;

kuI dpovpTjq, ocjjpa vefioiro.

B'

ereKe rpia reKva Bat<^povi ^eWepo^ovrrji,

\aavBpov re
8'

km

'IttttoXo^oz' koI AaoSd/jueiav

/j,rjTieTa

AaoBafi,eir]i p,ev
rj

irapeXe^aro

Zev<;,

ereK

avTiOeov XapirrjBova ^aXKOKopva-T'^v.

Bi)

dX>C ore
187. fip'

koI xelvo^

d/rrrij^deTo

irdai deolcnv,

200

dNcpxoJulNCOl Ar. f2 SXKoi Si dnepxou^Ncai, and so Lips. dNaepxou^Nco HL Par. k dNepxou^Nco Par. j. ^pxou^Nco P doXoN \6xoN A (7/3. a6\0N) D^HJ {yp. a6XoN) U cf. A 392. 188. E^pefHC : ^elicoa T 190. rcip 84: L. BeXAepeq>6NTHc LS. yp. KoX eYkoci L. 191. r6NON : n6NON P. 192. om. Lips. r' H. 193. oi uin Q. BacYXi^Yoc N. 194. Xl^KIOI 195. 9pa N^UOITO nupo96poio AJOP yp. XukIhc Harl. a. Of. 314. 196. fieKXepe96NTij LS. yp. '6<fpa N&uoiTO AJO (n^uhtoi). 200. ciW OT hk : aOxip 4nci Aristot. Probl. xxx. 1. icai kgTnoc A Aristot. iiiid.
: :

ioih

||

||

||

||

KI^KGINOC Q.

186. For the Amazons see T 189. 187-90. These lines have rather the appearance of an interpolation imitated from A 392 sqq., a passage which may hare suggested itself at this point to some rhapsode's mind owing to the recurrence there of the phrase ffe&v

Tepdea-m irid^aa.^ in 183. nuKiNbN 36\oN looks like a reminiscence of wvKivbv Xbxov in A, where the adjective is used in a different sense. The object of lobates was to avoid himself killing Bellerophon, his guest. 191. riNacKe, began to perceive. eeoO

r6NON

according to one legend he was in reality the son of Poseidon. This is consistent with the words of Pindar, 0. xiii.
:

69 Aa/xalai varpl, but implied in them.

192.

is

not necessarily
the
imperf.
is

aSou, offered;
Sh>Ke, as it

appears that Bellerophon thus became the brother-in-law of Anteia. With 193 cf. I 616. 194. TdusNoc, a, grant of public land, apparently in gratitude for his services, Cf. I 578, T 184. The grant of private property in land marks Bellerophon's royal rank ; for only kings could hold land in severalty, apart from that belonging to the community, 195. furaXiAc, consisting of orchard (or mmeyard, if we compare the parallel division into oMirtSov and flpotris in 1679). 199. Ar. remarked that the Homeric genealogy of Sarpedon differs from that afterwards current (e.g. Herod, i. 173), according to which Minos and Sarpedon were sons of Europa. 200-2. These lines interrupt the
narration, and Kbchly considers them interpolated, though there is no obvious reason why they should have been inserted here. Kai seems to indicate that they belong to another context for

somewhat more picturesque than the

brings before us in connexion with ylvaam above the gradual opening of the king's eyes, whereas Swice merely states a fact. It
following

:' ;

lAIAAOC Z
?!

(vi)

273

Toi o Kh/rr ireBlov to

'AXijiov oto?

aXdro

ov dvfiov KareScov, ttoltov dvOpcoTrcov akeeivaiv,

ItravBpov Be oi vlov
'

Aprj<}

aTO<;

iroXi/jjOCO

liapvdfievov ^okvfiouri KareKTave KvBaXip.ooai,

TTjv

Be j(d\a(7ap,ev7] ^pvaijvto'; "ApTefii<; enra.

ep,
e's

205

IttttoXot^o? 8'
Trep-ire

eriKre,

Koi ex rov

(pijpl

lyeveaOai'

Be

p,

T^pofqv,

Kal pot paka ttoW' eireTeWev

alev dpKTTeveiv Kal virelpo'^ov epp^evai aXXcov,

p,7jBe

jevo<i

irareprnv alcrj^yvepev,

o't

pey

apia-rot
210

ev T

'^(f)vprii

ijivovTO koI iv AvKirji,

re Kal

evpeirji.

TavTr]<;
ais

roi

'yevefj'i

aipMra
j(6ovl

ev'xppat, etvai."
Aiop,'i]Br)^.

<f)a,TO,

r^rjOriaev

Be ^orjv dja6b<;

67j^o? p,ev KareTTTj^ev iirl

irovKv^oreiprji,

avrap o
203.

puetXij^lotat

irpocr'qvBa Troipiva

Xa&v
204.
||

YcaNdpoN
G.

neicoNdpoN Strabo
211. TOI
:

xii. 573, xiii. 631.

KoreKTo

Lips.
|1

207. TpofoN

re

Bh G.

||

reNeac D.

re om.
rec).

Cant.

eOxouai

aYjucrroc Lips. Mosc. 3.

212. plrHcc

{corr.

man.

213.

noXu-

BoTeipH(i)

DQTU.

214. noiu^Ni Q.
translates the couplet {Tusc. in. xxvi. 63) qui miser in cam/pis maerens errabat Aleis, ipse suum cor edens, hominiim vestigia vitans. 205. xp"'i^'<>'^ is "sed only here of Artemis, 6 285 of Ares (in Soph. 0. C. 693 of Aphrodite, and of Hades in Pindar, according to Pausanias ix. 23. But neither Artemis nor Ares (except 4). in E 356) is ever represented by Homer as driving a chariot. can only say of this, as of so many divine epithets, that the exact significance is doubtful. xpvffdopos used of Apollo and kXut-AtroiXos of Hades (B 509, 654) are similar problems. For Artemis as the bringer of sudden death to women cf. 428, T 59, \ 172, 199, etc. The Lykian system of

it is

not in relation with anything

'

else.

Monro takes it to mean even he, whom they had formerly loved and protected.
Bellerophon like Lykurgos,' (140) is too far-fetched, and Porphyrioa' like his children is open to the obvious and fatal objection that the anger of the gods against his children does not precede but follows. Again, as the passage stands, ttjv Si in 205 is too far separated from its antecedent in 198. If 200-2 followed 205 there would be no further difficulty. 201. 'AKffioN cf. Herod, vi. 95 oi

Ameis' explanation,
'

'

'

We

(TTparTjyol

airiKovro ttjs KtXiKt?;s es rb

'XKijCov iredlav. The poet evidently means to hint an etymology in the word aXaro. The use of the article is not like Homer

Bentley conj.
202.
Ov/iiv

t6t'.
:

ON euu6N Karidau IdoPTCs, and Q 129

cf.
<rrji>

75

i.

Ideai

where Schol. A says 'nv0ay6pas There was irapoLvei KapUav fiTi iaBUiv. evidently some legend of the madness of Bellerophon, but we know nothing of it from other sources, cf. Find. 0. xiii.
KpaSir/v,

descent was through the mother (Herod, 173) ; hence Sarpedon as son of the daughter inherits the kingdom, not Glaukos. 208. This famous line recurs in A

784.

Mad91 dia<ronrd<ro/ial o! fidpov iytb. ness has always been considered a direct i when infliction of heaven ; so in 411, the Kyklopes think that Polyphemos is vov<r6v y' ofi ttus 'ian Ai6s mad, they say
cf.

211 = T 241. The lineage of Glaukos was no doubt an important tenet among the Asiatic lonians, some of whom, according to Herod, i. 147, had taken
his descendants to be their kings. 213. For Ini Bekker conj. hi,
cf.

p^yiXov iCKia-adax. ndTON dNOpconcoN r 406 BiSiv i.Trbei.Tre KtKtiBovi. Cicero

but the words may mean only that he grounded his spear cf on K 153,
378
;

^876.
'

VOL.

'

274

lAIAAOC Z
vv
fjjOt

(vi)

"^ pd
Olvev'i
^eovicr

^etvo? 7raTpa)io<; iaat iraXai.o';'

Sto? dfivfiova 'BeX\epo<f>ovT7]v

215

yap

irore

iv\ fiejapoicnv

ieiKoaiv ijfiar

ipv^a<;.

ol Be

KoX aXKrj\oiai, iropov ^eivrjla

fiev

koXw
(fyaetvov,

Otveu?

^(ocnripa BuSov

(poiviKi

^eWepo(j>6vT-rj'i

Be y^pvcreop Sewa? a/M<piKV7re\Xov,

Bcofiacr

220

KM

fitv
B'

e^ft)

KaTeXeiirov Imv ev
fiefwr^fiai,
eiret, [m

e/ioiai.

TvBea
TO)

ov

en tvtOov iovra
'A'^^^ai&v.
fiea-tjwb

KdX\i(f)',

OT

ev @7j^r)t(7iv aTrcoXero
/lev

vvv aol
crii

Xao9 iya ^eivo^ ^tXo? "Apyel

elfii,,

B'

ev AvKurji,

ore Kev TOiv Bij/iov iKWfiao.

225

eyyea

S'

dXX'^Xcov dXeafieda xal Bi

ofitXov
eiriKOvpoi

TToXXol fiev

yap

ifiol
<ye

Tpwe? KXetTOi t
Troprji

KTelveiv ov Ke de6<;
'rroXXol
S'

Koi TroacrX Kt^etea,

Ke Bvvrjai.
im) Mor.
:
||

av aol 'A^atoi

evaipefiev bv

216. 6eXXepe(p6NTHN LS.

217. selNiceN In 223.

(yp. ssInic'

seJNic'

eN GM.
222-3, (supr.m).

218. suNiiia Q.
iStottoi

220. BeXXcpcipdNTHC JLS.

221. JUIN

oi 81)0 tTTixpi. Schol. T. toon: 225. &' In: hk* G.

]|

KoXXm' Ambr.
(mpr. con) Vr.
?) 12,

t6 r" H. ei46aicm
226.

H
||

t6n

NQT
:

a.
7/3.

(supr.

a)
:

{supr.

ci)

JMNOT
r'

Mosc. 1^ 3

grxeci (Ar.
||

Schol.

erxea BL.
a.

dXXriXcoN aXXiiXouc Zen. 8n 228. ON K : 8n re N

:

227. TpS>\cc kua\ G.

kXhtoC
re
S.
||

OQ

Mor. Vr.

8n re Cant.

||

re

n6poi

GMNPQ

(S supr.

Lips. (supr. h) Cant.

229.

dNaip^sN JR.
to be a suflSoiently prosaic explanation of the omission of Tydeus' name, 225. T<SiN, sc. of the Lykians, a rather obscure relation ; cf. however fi 481, o 228

216. The legend was that Oineus brought up his grandson Diomedes after the early death of Tydeus before Thebes He is mentioned also (see A 378, 409). B 641, and in connexion with the story of Meleager I 535. 219. On staining with purple (crimson) A 141. The material of the belt is of course leather. , , A-v . ro, 584. 220. duyiKuneXXoN,

&\\wv

cf.

Note the variant tAk. seems that Ar. read iyx^t" S' 'i'^^^^"''. explaining a\e<&ueea by feM/'^? * account for its governing a genitive^ But there is no trace of such a construction H., though the verb
Sij/iov.

226.

It

221. uiN, neut., cf. k 212, (p 268). The line naturally means I still preserve it as an heirloom.
'

we are therefore bound to acquiesce in the reading of the

j^
;

common enough
bi

this use of the ace. with 222. lii)j.vriiJM.i is very unusual in H. ; cf.. I 527 t6Sc ^pyoc, a 122 rdSe irAvTa, and perhaps '^361 (Ar. Spdfiovs, Mss. Sp6fi.ov), where the analogy is far from
:

TuB^a

may

Heyne suggests that there complete. be a pause after TvSia, 'as for T.' Diomedes means to explain how the friendship of Bellerophon with Oineus
can be called
Trarpdi'Cos.

duiXou, tlie throng as well as on an occasion like the present iv Trpo^dxoKri. 228. ee6c re Bekker reads re. But the two ideas are not to be divided ; the thought really is, 'whom god permits me to catch." The 76 emphasizes the touch of modesty, which is consistent with 129. 229. For the forms diiNHai and rNobciN see IT. G. 81, and van L. Bnch. p. 303,
text,
:

Schol.

re-

marks

trenchantly,
ol

but

not

without

where the former is doubted while for the latter Brandreth and van L. emend
;

cause, firoTTot

Svo arixot.

They seem

yvd)(j(r' 8 ^eivoL.

: '

lAIAAOC Z
Tev')(a

(vi)

275
kol oiSe
230

aXKrjXoi,<}

eirafieu^oixev,

otjtpa

'yv&aiv

on

^eivoi jrarpmioi

ev'^^^ofied'

elvat."

w? apa (^(ovqa-avTe Ka9' Xinrwv at^avre T aXX'^Xcov Xa^irrjv koL iricrTcixTavTO. ev6 aSre VXavKwi Kpoz/i'Si;? ^peva<s i^eXero Zev<;,
'^elpd^

OS irpb^ Tv.BetBrjv Ato/iiJSea revp^e

y(pv(rea '^dkKeimv,

afiei^e

235

kKaTOjju^oi

evvea^olav.
tprjyov

"^KTwp
aficf)^

S'

(u?

ZKaid^ T6 TTvXa? Kot

LKavev,

apa

fiiv

Tpcocov aXo'Xpi 0iov ^Se Ovjarpe';

elpojJbevai

iralSaf re Kaatyv^rov; re era? re

o
8'

Kal TToaia^'
Tracra? e^6^77?
230.

eTreira deoi<; evy(^e<70ai dvcoyei

Se KijBe
itfyrjiVTO.

240

7roXX97f(rt

dXXi^coN Schol.
. .

(Forpb.) on Z 234,
233. t' om.
a.

{|

dnaue!i]i0JUGN S.

232. qicoNi)-

coNTEC

&tsamec

0^.

QR. and

1|

BoXcthn

(,yp.
:

XaS^HN)

P.

||

KdnicTucaNTO

Kai niCTc6caNT0 Vr.

237.

9HrbN

nuproN
Mor.

AJOSU
241.

Lips.

Vr. b A, Moso. 1 2 {yp.

9Hr6N AJS
||

Lips.),

yp. Harl. a,

ndcac

TtiTL

n&a udX' An.

^9HnTai Q.
237. For tbe oak-tree at the Skaian of. I 354, A 170, and note on E 693. Tbe two former passages do not exhibit the variant iripyov for <pHr6N wbicb is found here ; it is therefore best to acquiesce in tbe text, though the wall

233. Cf. B 341, * 286, for tbe clasping of hands in token of a pledge. 236. For prices calculated in oxen, as a mere measure of value, cf. note on 703-5, a 431, S 507, and B 449, * 79, are not told what the reiixea X 57. gold were. The word seems not to of include the body armour in T 89, $ 301 In possibly it may mean only shields. 8 193-5 Nestor has a golden shield, Diomedes a ffcipijf made by Hepbaistos (not that of Glaukos). This almost burlesque ending to one of (the most delightful episodes in Homer Nothing greatly exercised critics. ) has else in the Iliad or Odyssey can be compared with it, unless it be tbe evident j satisfaction with which KepSoaivq is regarded (e.g. V 291 sqq.). On the other hand, generosity between ^eivoi is repeatedly spoken of in terms which shew that the poet fully entered into the chivalrous liberality of the heroic age.

gate

We

'

seems a more natural adjunct to the gate than the tree. 239. eipduENai natdac, sc. 'asking about their sons,' the so-called schema
{iripyos) certainlj'

Eonwrimm;
say.
later

so

416,

390.
is

What

the exact meaning of erai

we cannot
;

Tbe word

occasionally occurs in

Greek in the sense tovmsman e.g. in the treaty between Argos and Sparta, Thuk. V. 79 rots 5^ ^rais Karrd. iraTpia SiKa^ecrBaL, and in the well-known Elean
feras aire in this case opposed to offiaial as in Aiscb. Swpp. This well enough suits all eases 247. in H., where, however, the connotation is rather /eZZoia-townsman 295 ^ras Kill eraipovs, I 464 ^rai Kal aveiptoL, II 456 so o ( = 674) KaaLyvriTol re Itm re (and 273), 5 16 yeiroves ijBi ^rai, and see 5 3 with M. and R. 's note. Etymologically the word is evidently akin to iraipos. J 241. For Ki^ae' Sipflnro see B 15. kscIhc does not seem very appropriate ; hence the old variant, irao-i ^dX' for ndcac, mentioned by Aristonikos. Diintzer on this ground rejects the line. The athetesis might, with Paley, be extended to 240 ; the couplet was possibly added
inscr.,

CoUitz 1149.
s

afre

TeX^trra <

>

aXre

da/xos,

no ground whatever for rejectiing these three lines as some have wished They were Homeric in the eyes to do. /of Plato (Symp. 219 a) and Aristotle (Eth. N. V. 9. 7), nor have we any reason for believing that before that time it was possible to treat tbe Homeric poems with obvious levity. We seem therefore to have an outbreak of conscious and deliberate humour, which is only so far
\

There

is

'

isolated that it appears among men not, as elsewhere, among the gods.

and


276

lAIAAOC Z

(vi)

aXX
^earrjii;

ore

Srj

Ylpidfioio

Sofwv irepLKaXKe
Xlffoio,

ticave,

aldovcrTjiai

reTvyfievov,

avrkp iv avrax,
evda Se TratSe?
ako')(piat:'

TTevTTjKovT

eveaav daXa/Moc ^earolo

SeS/j/t}/j,evof

TrXTjcnov aXXijXcov
KoifiaivTO

245

lipidfioio

irapa

fjivrjarrji,';

Kovpdwv S' eTepwdev ivavrioi, evBoOev avXiji; ScoBeK eaav rejeot ddXa/Moi, ^e&Tolo Xidoio,
'TrXrjcriov

dXXrjXcov BeBfiTjfievof evda Be yafi^pol

250

Kotfi&vTO Hpidfioio Trap' alBocTjig dXoy^oicriv

ev6d ol

rjTTioBcopo^

evavTbrj i]Xvde fi'^rrjp

A.aoBl,K7jv

icrd'yovaa,

OvyarpSiv
CNecaN Ar.
fi

e2Bo<;

dpierrrjv

243. secraTc P.

244.

gc(c)aN

CJNOQT

(yp.

&<ecaN JO)

G. 245. nXHcfoN A {supr. i) DJMNOQES, Mosc. 3 : nXHcioi fi. 246. JUNHcraTc G. nap' aldoiHic (aldiHc) Vr. b, Harl. b {yp. naph junhctAc) and iv A (napi unhcti^c Harl. a). 247. ^NaNTioN Vr. b.

ncNTi^KONTa

&aN

||

&Wm

MQT

{mpr. i) DJMO'RS aiSoiaic G. napi unhcthic Par. 251. iNONTioN Mosc. 2.

249.

nXHcfoN
||

nXHcioi

12.

||

gNed re

GP
napii

Vr. b.

250.

bed

and

iv fiXXui

A:

UNHcraTc Mor.

by a rhapsode who considered that the husbands ought to be named among the
objects of anxiety. 242. For the Homeric house in general see App. C. It would seem that the chambers of the sons kN ain&, in the house itself, are contrasted with those of the sons-in-law which are ^NdoeeN aOXflc, but outside the body of the house, on the opposite side (ivavHoC). It is remarkable that the accommodation of the great palace at Tiryns appears to have been extended by the addition of chambers ivSoBev aiXjjs, along the eastern ai8ov<ra (Dorpfeld in Schliemann's Tiryns
_

choose between them the doubt goes back to Alexandrian times. The same is the case with Trap' alSol7)LS and Trapd livri(TTTJis in 246 and 250.
;

248. T^reoc is explained by the scholiasts as iirepmos, as though built on the roof. But this is hardly likely in the case of chambers ivSodev aiiX^s, where

there was no roof.

More probably it means 'provided with roofs' to sleep

upon, according to the custom of eastern countries this would imply that they were on a scale of proper magnificence. The word seems to recur in Greek only in a fragment of Empedokles from the Herculaneum papyri, which does not explain much rbv 3' oBt dp re AiJs
;

p. 239).

It has been suggested that the Trojans were in the stage of domestic economy is known in modern India as the common house system, where a 'joint undivided family is kept together as a single unit, at least so long as a common

riyeoi difioi 0/7 < 16x010 >- ripirov &v, ktX,

which
'

We

can only conclude that the word

'

'

ancestor is alive. Such a family, however, regularly includes only the sons and unmarried daughters ; so that we can see a reason why here the sons only are in the house, while the married daughters, perhaps by a special favour, are accommodated with lodgings outside the actual 56/ios. 245. It will be seen that here and in 249 Mss. are divided between nXncioN and irXyja-loi, as in many passages between {iv)avTlov and -loi. It is impossible to

must express something particularly splendid. 251. Am6dcopoc the explanation of Apoll. ex. seems to be right : ijina Kal
:

TTpoaTjvTJ doypovfiivT} Karci ttjv iraLdtyTpotpiav,

(pa,pfi.a.Ka, and Stesich. fr. 35. 2 (Bergk p. 985) -/iTnoSdipov K&!rpi.Sos. Cf. note on 394 iroKOSupos. 252. AaoddcHN ^cdrouca can only mean bringing in Laodike with her but there is no significance in such a de-

cf. i^wia

and the pointless mention of a Kiixpbv irpda-UTTov has naturally given great off'ence to commentators. Morescription,

over without this line

it

would be more

lAIAAOC Z
ev T
V

(vi)
/
I

277
>

apa
Bt)

)f

'

oi

<pv

St

1
'''

''P'''

^"""'f

^(pctT

^k t

c*

ovo/u,a^e;

" TKvov, TiiTTe Xi/iTmv

?l

irokefjbov

Opacrhv eiXrfkovda';
vle<;

fiaka

Teipovai BvawvvfioL
irepl

'A^atwi'
6vp.o<;

265

fiapvd/JLevoi,

ao'rv,

ere

S"

ivdaBe

avrJKev

ekOovT

i^ aKp7)'i TroXto? Ati x^lpai avacrxeiv.

ofjtpd

aXka
o)?

/Mev,

Ke roi /AeXfijSea olvov

iveiKco,

cnreicfTjK

Ail irarpl Koi aXXoi^ dOavdroicn

at,

irpmrov, eiretra Be Kai/TOf oviqc^eai,

xe

Trtrjicrda.

260

avBpl Be KeKfirj&n
tt)?

/J,evo<;

/j,eya

olvo<;

de^et,

TVi''?7

Keicp/qica';

dfivvav aoicnv eTTjiai."

Tdpouci
261.
:

253. n 3'

HR.
:

265.

rpifiouci

Bar.
||

257. n6Xecoc S
:

M.
JUl^NOC
juL^^oc

260. Kai ainhc G.

U^ra oTnoc F xxira ce^Noc

-

KGKUHKdTi P &^ om. HJ. oTnoc u^ra u^noc J oTnoc u^noc u^ra
:

n6XH0C KCKUHdri L.
:
||

oTnoc u.&\a

oTnoc Boissonade Ariec.

i.

114.

natural to suppose that his mother came out of the house to meet him. Hence Ar. wrote is dyovo-a, and explained irpJs

312 els AaoSlxriv iropcvo/iiv'q, comparing 'Ayafi^fiVQva for els used with a person. But for the intrana. use of dyeiv he
is

seems to have brought no authority, nor any to be found in Homer, except the very doubtful i^ayay6vTes in H 336. The line looks like an adaptation of r 124, meant to supply a reason for Hekabe The last half is being out of doors. formal ; no surprise need be felt that it is equally applied to Kassandra in

260. The MS. evidence gives us our choice between 3fe Kaiir6c Si K'{al) airSs, and S4 K'{e) airds. La Koche discusses the question of crasis in Homer E. V. pp. 283-7, and decides in favour of the first. Crasis in Homer is established, as far as the Alexandrian text is concerned, by oifids 6 360, wirds E 396,
ihpiffTos rffiXXa o^veKo, roHveKaj etc. ; and though Ke in the present passage is

possible,

In
to

yet Kai gives a better sense. 734, 7 255, f 282, Kai alone seems be admissible. Cf. also B 238 x'

Hekabe answers her own question. Some have taken this and the next line interrogatively, but fi udXa is never used in this way it always expresses a strong
;

365. 255.

It is not improbable that in all these cases, however, the at is really elided, as not unfrequently in verbal
ilp.eTs.

forms
fioi

asseveration. ducclbNUUoi cf t 260 Pene116 lope's KdKotKiov oiK dvo^ffHiVj and

:

so we find <r' and /i' for aoi and (A 170). The instances of crasis are then reduced to a very small number for (SpiffTos the metre always allows 6 dpurros,
; ;

for uiT6s
a.ijt.6s.

we may
JT.

fioLpa dvffdvvfios.

ov/i6s 6 i/i6s, or better,

256.
fihiovs

Van Herwerden's
is

conj.

fiapva-

tempting; an object for the verb is wanting, and the tendency to make an adj. agree with the nearest subst. was no doubt as strong with ancient as with mediaeval copyists. Of course 4Xe6NTa goes with 257. iv66,Se, and is SKpHC n6Xioc with dcaFor the temples on the citadel crxeic. the existence of one to Zeus see E 446 The there perhaps follows from X 172. prayer is actually made to Athene, for the reason given in the note to 90, and explained by Hector in 277. iNeiKco, a fut. ex258. 59pd Ke adum, 'till I have brought.' S. G.
; .
.

See 393-400.

read airds or oStos, for with Brandreth, G. 377, and note on

261. u^ra is probably an adverb p.eyKKas, rather than a proleptic use of Cf p 489 the adj. =fl(rTe ii,iya elvai.
fjt^ya.

irhdos de^e.
'

262.

Spurius

'

Nauck

after

van

Herwerden.

The
;

line is certainly rather

and tOnh elsewhere is flat in this place always the first word in the line. This emphatic form of ai occurs in the Iliad The grammarians call only (6 times). iytSivrq Doric forms. TivT) and It is curious that mod. Greek has recurred to very similar emphatic forms, i/iha, i<rha,
for
jj-e,

287.

ae.

'

278
TTjv
S'

lAIAAOC Z
^fieu^er
eireira
/jLeja<;

(vi)

Kopv6alo\o<; 'Et/3iroTVia liTjrep, re XdOwfiai'

265

"

(irj

fwi olvov aeipe

aTToyviwcrTji';
S'

fie\i(jipova,

IJ,rj

fj,'

/xeveo^,

aX/c'^?

X^P<^^i'

aviiTTOia-iv Alt Xeb^eiv aHQoira olvov

ovBe ir-qi ecrrt KeXaivetpei Kpoviavo aifian koX XvOpcoi ireTraXayfievov ev'^eTaacrOai.

a^ofiar
aXKcb

(TV

p-ev

tt/jo?

vrjov

'A^iyvatT?? wyeKeirj<; 270

epyeo

a.iiv
S',

dveea-aiv,

aoXkia-aacra ryepatw;
ttoXv (f>iXTaTO<i avrrjc,

ireifKov
ecTTiv

o? rt? rot ^apiecrTaTO'; r/Be p,eyca-T0<;

ivl fie'^dpwi icai roc

"

Tov

6e^-

AOrjvaiiTi eirl 'yovvaaiv rjvKOfioio,

KM
r/i/t?

oi vTTOcryeaOai

BvoKaiBexa /Sou? evi

at

vrj&i,

r]KeaTa<;

lepevaifiev,

eker^arji

275

daTV T6 KoX
aypiov

Tpcocov aXo-^ovi xal vrjina reKva,

d'n-6a')(7]i

ai KV TuSeo? vlov
al')(p,rjT'ijv,
a-i)

'TkLov

Ipfj';,

xparepov
vrjov
^

p,r](TTC0pa

(f>o^oi,o.

dWd
ai K

fiev

-Trpbi;

ASrjvatr]';

ajyekeir]';

epyev, eyoo Be
eOeXrjLa

Tidpw

/jLeTeXeva-o/Mai,

o(f)pa

KaXea-crco,

280

etTrwro? aKOve/Mev

W9 Ke

ol

avOb

265. xi^Neoc Ar. Plato Crat. 415 a, fi: ^najuelBer' Vr. a. 263. t6n a' J. 269. cil JU^N 266. fiNinTHici Zen. Herod. S. u^Ncoc 5' JOP Ju^Neoc t' G. 271. n^nXeoN PQ Bar. Vr. 270. repaidc cii re N. yp. repaipdc A, cf. 87. n^nXoc R Vr. b (m ras.), Mosc. 1 {in a, Moso. 2 (H Lips, supr.), yp. Harl. a: 275. a'l k' ei Vr. a. TOl coi W. 272. hi\: en G Lips. ras.) 3. Ke\eiicu Vr. a^ KoKia 280. ^px^o D. 277. in6cxoi G. i\ekca N Vr. a. toi Q. oi Kai DHPRT Mosc. 2. 281. K^ G.
II

||

||

||

|1

265. The printed vulg. puts a comma before and a S' after u^Neoc against overwhelming authority, including that of Ar. and Plato {Crat. 415 A lirj \lav, Si Sai.p,6pi.e, aKpi^oKoyov, p.ii p.' aTroymibariis piveo^). In 282, however, piveos aXKrjs Hector was on the re must go together. level ofthe present dayin his appreciation of the disadvantage of stimulants during The simple 71/160) is used severe fatigue. in the literal sense to lame in 402, and the metaphorical to weaken by The appropriateness of Hippokrates. the expression here is obvious. 266. dNJnToiciN Ar., avlvT-qKnv Zen. ; cf note on imoi'fiTfjiat. E 466. 270. eiiea, apparently hurnt-offerings Homer makes no in the general sense mention of incense properly so called, nor would that suit the compound Suocricios. (It is, however, possible that

in H 172 i'Kalai rb pa ol reeucou^NON ?ec a scented oil may be meant.) The word recurs I 499, o 261, in the latter case as a correlative to Siovra. Cf. Lehrs Ar. p. 83, and the commentators on e 60. 271-8. See 90-7. 281. oic k^ oi so vulg., the variant Kal being only graphical. But /ce is absolutely inconsistent with the direct expression of a wish. The words can only mean ' In that (or some) case the earth would swallow him up, ' i. e. in the ordinary derived sense, 'that the earth might swallow him up,' expressing a purpose. This gives no satisfactory, sense. The use of ttws S.v in later Greek (0 195 irus ice) to express a wish is entirely different for there the speaker represents himself as asking 'in what His case would a thing happen ?
: ;
'

desire that it should

happen

is

shewn

; ' ;

lAIAAOC Z
7ata
el
"^avoi,'

(vi)

279
eTpe(j>e
Trij/Ma

fieya

yap

fiiv

'OXvfnrto?

TpwcrL re Kai TLpidfieoi fiejaX'^Topi toIo re

Kelvov ye
iBoifMi,

iraicriv.

KareXOovr
6i^vo<;

"Ai'So? elaco,

<f)air]v

K6V
6(f>a9

<J3iXov
,

rjTop

eKXeXa0e(7dai,."

285

9
avTT)

T)

Se fioXovaa ttotI p^iyap' a/M<pi';r6Xotcn

KeKXero' ral
8'

S'

ap' aoXXicro'av

Kara aarv

yepaid<;,

69

6dXafiov Kare^ijcreTO iCTjwevTa,

ot irejrXoi
irap/iroiKCXoi,

ev6

effav

epya yvvatKcov
:
||

2. 285. faiHN ken yp. ^aJNH nep Schol. T. 9p^N' Srep nou Ar. A 9p^n' inipnov Q. 288. KareBi^caTO (A supr.) CDGJLMOQE KaTaBi^cero H. 4v rah Apiardpxov tpiperai. koL eripas 3' eic oTkon ioOca napicraTO 9upiauoTciN (=o 104) Did. A so Ambr. DT"i (Rhosos) Vr. b ; Harl. b has both lines in text. 289. naunoiKiXa M.

282. MTpa<fe

DMOQR Mosc.
:
:

ffXoN ^Top Zen.

||

only in the anxiety with which he seeks for its conditions, and hence depends entirely on the interrogative form of the sentence. In short Ke necessarily
implies some conditioning circumstances, whereas a wish necessarily excludes them. It seems therefore inevitable that we should read 5^ with Bekker. A similar question arises on o 545, where et Ke apparently expresses a wish, but Lange shews that it is really a conditional protasis, EI pp. 192-4 (particularly note For rata x<iNoi 16), and ff. G. 300.
cf.

There is nonsense
Vfirious

no explanation of how the came to be the vulgate. emendations have been proirov

posed
<l>piv'

(ppiva Tvip

&<l>ap

drcpir^' Piatt

vov or S'^ttou Bentley, Nauck, d^^prov Naber, (which does not suit the

A 182. aOei, on the spot, E 296, etc. 284. "ATBoc gYcco, so. 86/ji,ov : for ef<ru
11.
;

use of drepirris elsevrlieTe,= distressing). the whole we can only say that the problem is unsolved. The whole end of the speech, from 281, has something strange about it in sentiment as well as expression, and doubts must go further than the word drlpwov. 288. KaTeBi^cero should naturally imply coming down from the upper storey

On

always takes the aco. after a person, not a place, But see note on cf. A 3, 71. 367. 285. There are three readings of this line (1) that of the text after Zen. (3) the (2) tppiv drep irov, A and Ar. Of these (3) vulgate <j>piv' dr^pirov. construes, but the form drepTros is barHeyne has remarked that it is barous. not found in the Lexica of ApoU. and Hesych. The Homeric form is drep-n-^s. (2) was explained by Aristarchos as
in the
it

and

'AiStjs is

but that explanation will not suit Q 191 or p 337, and even here we have no hint that Hekabe has first gone up. The treasure-chamber is in the midst of the house, and presumably had no windows ; Kara- may possibly imply going from light into darkness, much as we speak of plunging into the depths of a wood without any thought of a literal descent. With 288-95 cf. o 99-108 where several
'

lines are nearly identical

(288

99,

rrjs B,v iKKeXTJa-Oac follows : KdKoiradeias Kal x^P^^ avrijs yeyov^vaf ypd(povatv dr^pirov, ^VLOL 5k d,yvo^(7avTs i.e. 'I should deem that (being) apart (ttou ?) from lamentation I had forgotten But for the authority it in my heart.' of Ar. such an elucidation would probably not have been listened to for a moment. It can hardly be called Greek, much less Homeric. The only resource it must be is to adopt the reading (1) admitted that it has all the appearance of a conjecture, and can only be approved in comparison with absolute nonsense.
;
,

dd^aifu

289 = From 105, 298-5 = o 106-8). 104 comes the variant -^ 5' els oXkov
iovffa,

jrapiffraTo <pupiafwT(nv

which does
already in

382. 289. ^Ne' fecdn oi (so Ar. accented against the rule, to shew that ol is not the article) offends against the F and normal position of Foi {H. 0. p. 337) van Gendt's iv6d f '(oi) iaav is doubtless In o 105 one MS. actually reads right. ivBd oi iaav. Bentley's conj. vixfmolKika. saves the F of F^pya, and has the support of one MS. ; but the adj. goes better with
:

not suit here, as Hekabe the oTkos (286). KHcieNTa

is

TT^TrXoi, cf.

7]

96-7

^vd' ivi tt^ttXoi XeiTTol

280
XiBovicov,

lAIAAOC Z
Ta? avTb<}
^

(vi)

AXe^avBpo<s

0eoeiBrj<;

290

ijjaye "ZiBovlrjOev,
rrjv

eViTrXw? evpea nrowov,

irep

oSov

fjv

'EiXevrjv

avrfiar/ev evTrarepeiav.
(j}epe

T(ov ev

deipa/Mevr)
sTjv

'^Ka^rj

B&pov

AOrjvqi,

0?

KoXkiaTo^
B'

TToiKtX/x.ao'iv

^Se

fj,eji<TTo<;,

aaTYjp
/3?7

B ai

levat,
S'

w? aireKap/irev exeiro Be vel,aTO<s aXKcov. iroWal Be p,erecra-evovTO <yepataL

Adrjvr)';

295

ore vtjov ikuvov

ev iroXei,

d/cprjc,

Trjtai,

6vpa<; wl^e
aXo')(o<;

eavw
'

KaXXcTrdprjio';,
lirTroBdfioio'

Kicra-7)i'<;,

'Avrrjvopo'i

TTjv

yap
S'

Tpa)e<;

edrjKUv

AOrival,r}<;

lepecav.

300

ai
7]

oXoXvyi]!,

Trdaai 'Ad-^vrji '^elpw; dve(7')(ov

8'

dpa
'

ireirXov

eXovaa @eavo) KaXXiirdpTjio^

eirl

drjKev

AO'qvairj';
B'

jovvaaiv
.

rjVKOfjioco,

evj^ofievrj

rjpdro

^i,o<;

Kovprji f^eydXoio305

" irorvC ^Adrivair], ipvabiTToXi, Bla Oedav, d^ov Br) 67^0? AiofiTjBeo^, ^Se Koi avTov
290.

Tac

Sc

Q Ambr.
:

296. noXXaf re

H.
fiei^NH

297. ai &'

DGJQRT.
XcTpac fiN&xo"

298. THiei

N.

i. 41. 293. deipou^NH dpau64H K. 6XX' T, yp. Lips. Sye Sfi DPET. 6eHNaiHC xoTci P rdc re G. 300. rcip Kai H. 301. 305. ^pudnoXi U a/xeirov ^ucfnroXi Sohol. A.

Strabo
:

||

||

ivvvTyroi ^^\-iiaTo,

^pya yvpacKuv.

Hence

L. suggests that the line originally ran like o 105 iraixiroUCKoi, oBs K6.iJ.ev

van

289-92 are cited by 116, together with 5 22730, 351-2, as evidence that Homer followed the old tradition of the journey of Paris and Helen to Egypt related in (Herod.) 113-5, and was therefore not the author of the Kypria, which brought the fugitives to Troy on the third day from Sparta the oldest piece of Homeric criticism in existence, and perfectly correct, if this passage always stood as at present. He quotes the lines as being ev Aio/xiJSeos dpiffrri'tTji, a title now confined to B, but quite appropriate to the present passage, as down to 310 Diomedes is still the chief terror of the Trojans. The reading of the Mss. of Herodotos agrees with the vulgate, which was no doubt fully established in his time. 290. For T<ic Welcker oonj. rois, which gives a much more likely sense. The change may be due to the neighbourhood of the fem. substantive. For the handicrafts of Sidon see on "^ 743.
avTTi.

Lines
ii.

292. TfiN 6a6N, as f 165 S. G. 136. fiNi^rarcN, properly took away to sea, of. r 48, and KareXdelv, to return home. For the anomalous erneiT^peiaN we should
;

1.

Herodotos

doubtless read ijuirdTeLpav , see note on

41.
:

295. Nelaxoc QXXcon for this idiomatic use of the Superl. see A 505 wKv/iopiiTaTos
d.W<jiv
:

and

for Nelaroc,

539.

For this Theano of B 70, A 224. The later legend made her the sister of Hekabe, see note on II 718. From 300 it would appear that her post was as much a civic as a religious appointment. 303 = 92, 308-10 = 93-5. 305. No doubt the remark of the
298.

scholia
is

as

to

the

the form

pv<riirTo\i is right.

superior merits of The vulg.

;

due to the analogy of ipvtrdp/iares 354, H 370 but that is from FepOu to draw, a distinct verb from pio/iat, ipioij.a.1 to protect (see on A 216), which has V in the sigmatic forms with but few
evidentlj"-

exceptions. fvai-n-oXis occurs in Aisch. Septem 129. 306-7 are imitated by Virgil Aen. xi. 483 ff. 306. P. Knight read ^yxos 5^ Fa^ov,
to avoid
d-fi

kept long before a vowel.

lAIAAOC Z
irprivea

(vi)

281

So? TreaeebV %KaiSiv irpoirdpotOe irvkdav,

o<ppd roi
^vi<;

avTma

vvv SvoKaiBexa /Sou? ivl

at k
e'Xeifo-ijt?

vr}S)t

rjKeo'Ta';

iepevarofiev,

a(TTV T6 KOI T^pcoaiv dXo'^ov'; koX vrjina

rmva"

310

w? e^OT

ei'X^o/jLevr),

aviveve Be IlaXXa? 'Ad7]vr].

(S? ai fiev p ev'^ovTO Ato? Kovprji /MeydXoLO'^KTcop Be TTpo? BojfiaT 'AXe^dvBpoto ^e/Si^Kei

KoKd, Ta p
rjcrav

avTO<; erev^e crvv

ivl

TpoLiji

dvBpdcnv o? tot ipi^mXaKi TeKTOve<; dvBpe?'

dpicTTOi.

315

ol

ol

eTTOLrja'av

OdXafLov Kol Bwfia xal avK-qv

koX "^KTopof iv TroXei aKprjt.
Bd<J3tKo<;,

iyyvOi re

TipidjjLoio

evd "^KTwp elcrrjXOe

ey^j^o?
ai')(ji7]

iv B'

dpa

%et/3t

ep^

evBeKdTrrj'^v
-rrepi

irdpoiOe Be XdfMreTO Bovpos

Oee iropicq';.
320

j^aXKeiT),

Be j^pvcreo';

308. TOI

Ti P.
||

II

hA
:

kni P.

309. dniicrac G.

||

iepcuc^usN
:

HU.

diN^Neuce N. 311 aO. Ar. 312. ft mn. Q. 314. Kd\' St' fip' Vr. a yp. <: Ka\d > o' S ^' R.

JO

r'

P.

313.

aveAcH B^BHKe S.
||

315. TpoiHic D.

A better argument for the change would be that in no other place has lyxos the
first syll.

rb i-jn.(concluding remark) koI ovk eiOia^Uvov kclto, fxkv ykp rb ^vavriov 6 Zei;s iiri^e^aioi Karaveioiv (i.e. apparently it contradicts the promise of Zeus in A).
tpiiv-rjiM

in thesis (van L. ). 811. d^ereirai Hri Trpbs oitSh

e^s eCxo^TO
Kai

S'

iiriXeyofi^vov

tbs

at fiev

p'

<ra<pQ$ yiverai irepitrabs 6 (TtLxos'

yeXoia S^ Kal ij dvave6ov(ra 'ABijva Schol. (Aristonikos ?). It is hard to believe that such remarks come from Ar., who can hardly have forgotten the fact that dvaveietv is repeatedly used metaphoriIt cally by Homer to signify a refusal. would seem that the word here was taken to mean that the statue itself moved its head (of. Virg. Ae)i. i. 482 diva solo fixos oculos aversa tenebat). The gesture of raising the chin to signify No is still universal in modern Greece. The line, it is true, may be spared, and the Sis at the beginning of two consecutive lines is certainly a But stumbling-block (but cf. P 424). it seems clear that this, as a convenient break, was regarded as the ending of the Ato/i^Seos dpLCTeia, and 312 as the first 1. line of a new rhapsody ; of. 515, "With 311 compare 250, and still more B 419, r 302, which shew that the iiricl>iiivqiM is not unusual as the schol. says.

'

'

first sight as though here meant only the great hall as opposed to the sleeping-rooms. But the word is of general signification, and includes the women's apartments in X It is 442, p 541, <r 314 (see App. C). more reasonable to regard it as meaning the building as opposed to the avkii, and thus including the SdXa/ios as a part. The latter is particularly named because it is the scene of the following incident. 318-20 = e 493-5. Ar. thought then^ more appropriate in 9, Zen. here. 319. It is impossible to say whether we ought to read Ex' ^N3eKdnHXU with MSS. or Ix^^ deKdTTTjxv with some of the old commentators. Either length seems unwieldy to us, but in 678 Aias uses a pike of twice the length, and Xenophon (.<? TiaS.iv. 7. 16)inciden tally mentions that the spears of the Chalybes were 15 cubits long. The old explanation of the n6pKHC

316. It looks at

d&ua

is

no doubt

correct, 6

KplKos 6

avvix""

rbv (xld'qpov Trpbs rb ^6\op rod Sbparos. Dr. Schliemann found at Hissarlik spearheads with flat bases and holes for nails, by which they were fastened into a slit in the shaft. This necessarily implies the use of some sort of ferrule to prevent the wood from splitting, probably a 'lashing' of wire. Cf. note on 162. ndpoiee, before him as he went of. T 437 i/jJ)" ^4\os 6^i irdpoidev.

N
;

282

lAIAAOC Z
B'

(VI)

rov

evp

iv OoKdfimi,

TrepiKaWea

revp^e'

eirovra,

dcTTTiSa Kal

dmprjKa, koI af/KvXa t6^'

'EXivr) fier

a^oavra'

'Apyeirj
?l(TTO

8'

apa

Sfieorjicrt

lyvpat^lv

Kal a/jb^iiroXoiai irepiKKvTa epya KeXeve.

'

TOP S' ^KTcop veiKeaaev ISmv alcr'^pot<; eireeaaf " Saifiovi, ov fiev KoXa j(oX.ov t6v8' evOeo 0v/u,a>i.

325

\aol

fiev

^divvOovert irepl tttoXiv alirv re ret^o?

fiapvdfievof
321.

aeo

8'

e'lveK

dvTrj re TrToXefiog re

uerdpoic H. 322. enoNTO gx*""" Cram. Ilpim. 435. 4. Tivh T6sa tfdama Schol. T so D^. 324. I;pr' ^K^XeueN gpr" ^nereWe Q. 325. t6n f>' N. 327. n6\iN GS 326. JU^N : ufiN Q.
:
||

ea\ducoi
II

ecbpoKa P.
Lips.

LMN

328.

n6Xeu6c

GMOPQU.
324. The constr. KeXeiuv Ttvl is elsewhere foimd in H. only where the accus. is a neuter pronoun, e.g. p 193 rd ye drj vo4ovTi /ceXeiiets. The simple dat. of the person is, however, common enough, and the addition of the ace. to express the content of the verb is quite in accordance with the use of that case. Cf. note on V 259. 326. or . . KaXci see E. O. 136 and
:

321. gnoNTQ, handling. The simple occurs only here ; the compounds have acquired more or less metaphorical senses, which may nearly all he brought under the cognate ideas of treating or
lira

managing.
exceptions,
/idpffifwv

The
only
fj/Jiap

aor.

is,

with very few

in iirunreiv similar phrases, where it has the sense of joining, i. e. reaching, an end (cf. French toucher a so, fin), J. P. xiv. 231 ff. Owing to the

found

and

compare
ti6vde.

400

oi)

KoXd

ffvvotffdfieda tttAXc-

ordinary view that

a.ij,<j>iireiv

irepiiiruv

etc., mean 'to busy one's self about' a thing, critics have found a needless difficulty in the absence of the preposition here ; Bekker has even conjectured vepl

KdWcfiaforirepiKoWia. Curiously enough, the next line is the only place where the simple a(pav is found, though the com-

pound &ij,ipa(pS.v is common in Homer, and iiracpav is Attic. Both verbs are closely
connected in sense as in origin the 'dandy' Paris is turning over and admiring his fine armour with the same affection which Odysseus shews to his old bow, (p 393 t6^ov eviijfia Trdvrrji &vaffTpo3(j>(loy in t 586 rb^ov dfi(pa<p6wvras means handling the bow with the intention of using it. 322. The comma after edipHKa is approved by Nikanor, and is undoubtedly right the two participles need a conjunction, as they are obviously co-ordinate, $ 204 being an isolated and harsh exception. It is not necessary to do more than mention the curious variant rS^a <p6avTa which is found in D and explained by Schol. T to mean making bright. But the line has all the appearance of an addition designed to bring in mention of the dibpri^ the passage reads better without it.
;

'

'

of the xi^Xos has caused critics great trouble, as Paris' absence from battle would seem to be sufficiently accounted for by his defeat at the hands of Menelaos. It has been supposed that Hector speaks ironically, in suggesting that Paris has some cause of offence against the Trojans but Paris himself seems to take the remark seriously (335), and the irony is too veiled for the Epic style. There is a possible alternative, to take xi^Xoc as meaning 'the anger of the Trojans against you,' such as is exemplified in r 56, 454, of which we should suppose Paris to be conscious. This suits the answer of Paris in 335 better, as viixent is commonly used of the indignation shewn by others e.g. /3 136 vi/iens S4 jCtot 4^ dvdpibiriav ^tro-erat, x 40 dvdpibiroiv vi^effLS, cf. N 122 iv <j>pe(rl 64aBe fKoo-Tos alSS> Kal viixenv. On the other hand, it leaves T6N9e without its proper deictic force this must imply that some particular manifestation of Trojan resentment was immediately present to Hector and Paris. In fact, as Erhardt says, the colloquy must have been originally composed for a form of the story in which H 345-79 or some similar scene preceded instead of following it (see Introd.).
; ; ;

The mention

lAIAAOC Z
a<TTV ToS
et

(vi)

283

dfi<f)iSeBr)e'

(Tii

S'

&v fiw^ea-aio Kal aXXioi,

cmijepov
iroXefJuoto.

Tivd TTOV fieOiivra

ava,
fir]

iBoi<;

330

a\X

rd'^a ckttv irvpo'i Stjiooo deprjTai.."

Tov h aSre irpocreenrev 'AXe^avSpo<; deoeiSr]^" ETop, eTret fie kut alaav eVet^ecra? ovK virep
Tovveicd TOi ipeeo, ai) Be crvvdeo

alaav
335

km

fiev

aKOvaov.

ov Toi ejcb Tpcoav toctctov ^oXojt ovBe vefieaai

rjfiTfv

ev OaXdfMoi, edeXov
fie

S"

a^et irpoTpairecrdai.
eireeaatv

vvv he
(opfirja

Trapei-rrova-

dXo'^o<; fiaXaKOi^

69 TToXefiov,

BoKeet Be fioi a)Be Kal avTMi

B'

Xcolov eaaecrdaf

vlkt)

eirafiei^eTai, dvBpa^.

dXX' aye vvv

ff 1,0 ,

eirifieivov,

dp-qla rev^ea Bvabe

340

eyco

oe fiereifit,

Ki'^rjcrecrUai

oico.

ft)? (f>dTO, TOV B' ov Ti 7rpoae(j}T) KopvOatoXo^ "EiKTcopTOV B 'EXevT} fivdotai jrpoa-rjvBa fieiXiyioia-f " Bdep efielo kvvo^ KaKOfirf'^dvov OKpvoeaari^,

w?

fi

o^eX'

rffiaTi

tSjc

oTe

fie

irp&Tov

Teice

fi'r^TTjp

345

OL'^ea'dai "Trpo^epova-a KaKr)

dvefioio

dveXXa

8n Ar. IOhc (mpr. oi) QU. 333. oO&' t6ccon TpucoN P. t6ccco N. yp. x<5^on NGuecciN Harl. a (x6Xon N^uecic ou&l oOje T. Ncuecci AOT supr.). {supr. ei), yp. Lips. Schol. T ngju^ccgi Q. 340. S9p' ipik'ia L^E. 341. KdTEiui P. 343. uOeoiciN dueiBero S. 3Ta ruNaiKCON S {iv dWui JULeiXlx^oia
329.
:

QN
b.

aS M.

330.

e'{

||

oOx Vr.

335. oOti

H.
.

||

1|

||

|]

It

||

A).

344. &uoTo

PQ.

345.

JUl

om.

GHP.

346.

ou^Xh

L.

329. uax^caio, fall out with, as B 875, I 32, etc. 331. nup6c eepHTQi, as A 667, and in a different sense p 23. For the use of the gen. cf. JET. O. 151 . 333 = r 59. The colon at the end of

the line
p. 58n.).

is

recommended by LehrsX^r.^

^nei is often thus used without a regular apodosis, see T 59, 68, y 103, 1 187, 6 236 (compare the exactly similar use of ydp to introduce a sentence), and the use of roiveKa to mark an apodosis is extremely doubtful ; see note on r 400. Hence there is good ground forvanL.'s

For this use of afid^effdai, 684 BpiiiaKoiv dWor' itr' dWov d/ieia 375 dpieL^dfievoi Kara oIkovs. For the sentiment cf. r 440, S 309. Here again we might suspectinterpolation of a whole line with the intention of introducing a reference to V. There is, however, no case in H. of Sok^gin without an infin., in the sense to seem
to another.
cf.

/Serai,

good. 344.

For

Payne
fiijxdvoo

KaKouHXi^Nou 6Kpuo^ccHc Knight rightly restored koko-

suggestion that 334

is

an addition made

up from

76, q.v.

336. npoxpaneceai, to yield myself up defeat, or at the to anguish (at hostility of the Trojans) ; an isolated use of the word. 337. This may be a reference to r 432, but the application is not very exact. 339. ^naueifierai SNdpac, shifts over warriors, i.e. goes first to one, then

my

iKpvUacra is a vox Kpvoicari^. nihili recurring only in I 64, which admits of the same correction. The form was no doubt suggested by the totally unrelated iKpibus, jagged. For Kpvdei.! in this metaphorical sense cf. E 740,
I 2,

and we may perhaps compare T 325

piyeSav^ 'EXivrj.
v 61-82, where the the personified storm - winds, carry off the daughters of Pandareos. So also a 241, f 371.

346.

Compare

Spirviai,

'

284
et?
6'/509

lAIAAOC Z
^
et?
/eu/tta

(vi)

TroKvcpiXolcr^oio

0aXdffcrr)<;,
ryevecrOat,.

evdd

fie

KV/jb

airoepcre Trapo<;

rdSe epja

avT^p
09

i-rrel

rdBe y

^Se deal kuk^ TeKfirjpavTO,

350

dv8po<; eTreiT
rjthr)

acjieXXov afieivovo^ etvat aKOiTi^,

vefieaiv re koX a'layea ttoXX'

avdpcoirmv.

TovTcoi o

ovT
tS)

ap vvv
xai

(ppeve'i

efiireooo

ovt
ivl

ap

oiriaaa

eaaovrav

fiiv eiravprjcrea'dai oca).

aW'
eivie

aye vvv ecaeXOe Kal e^eo

'ttovo';

rcotS'

Bt,<f>peoi,

Baep, eTrel ae fiaXicrTa

i/jbeio

^peva<s d/j,(pi^e^7]K6v
dpyfj';,

355

kvv6<;

koI 'AXe^dvBpov eveK

dlcTiv

eiri

Zeii?

Orjice

KaKov

jiopov,

w?

ical

oTnaao)

dvOpwiTOicn
TTjv
"/IT]
ijBri

"TreXco/Med'

dobSi/j,ot

icrcrofievoiai."

8'

rjfiei^eT

eireiTa /Meyas

Kopv6ai,oXo<;
irep'

ETft)/3"
fie

fie

Kddi^ , 'EXevrj, ^iXeovcrd

6vfio<;

ovSi

TretVet?"

360

rydp fioi
,

eireaavTai o<pp' eTrafivvio

iroOrjv

Tpchecra

ot fiey

ifieio

direovro<; e'^^ovaiv.

aXXa

(TV

opvvvv tovtov,

eTrei,yecraco

oe

Kai avTO<;,

w? Key

efi

evrocrOev 7roA,to? KarafidpyjrTfi iovTa.

T>.
:

319. eeo) diereKui^paNTO

350. i369eiXoN

&9e\oN FIT
P.
353.
||

SfeXoN
:

89cXXoN 0.
yp.

351. 8c

(>'

HNP
||

8c

t'

Vr.

b.

||

fiSei

Kof

ken

CNT

A.

354. Tcbi&': TcSi T.

:

Ini: iul N.

356.

Vr. 0, yp. Par. o Sthc (Ar.?) fi (Par. c p. ras.). n^ccuTO Q. dnauiiNco P. 362. Tp(iEc(c)iN nT6\ioc JOP.
II

357.

GMT

iuoio OP. dpyAc (Zen.?) KaJ : kcn NS. 361. &uoio PQ. 364. Lips.
||

348. dn6epce, swept away ; so also See note on 356 diroipas. 283, 329. For this use of the indie, of the past tense to express a supposition, by a sort of attraction to the mood of the principal verb 80eXe, see S. G. 325, where it is well explained. The other instances in H. are 351 below, o 218, S 180. 349. TCKuaipouai, to ordain as a final decision ; see note on 30. 350. Here as elsewhere in H. the MSS. give dipiWoi in the sense debere {d<j>ei\u) as well as augere. The practice is so regular as to suggest that the orthography is more respectable than a mere error in transcription, and preserves a genuine Aiolio form. The natural tendency of eiTor would be towards conformity with the Attic 64>ci\w. But A 686, 698 are the only places where this has actually prevailed. 351. fiiBH: indie, as 348. Of. note on E 326. N^uecic here evidently means the righteous indignation felt by men.

353. ^naupi^ceceai, reap the fruits see 410. For Tc& van Herwerden would

read tov,
355.

of.

733,

16.

For the metaphorical use of dufiB^BuKCN of. 8 541 &xos (ppivas dfi^n.^., and in a different sense A 37. 356. dpXHC see note on T 100, and
:

of. ii

28.
:

358. doidiuoi

cf.

i(r<ro/i4voi<nv doiS-^,
miiestrsi., trTvyepi]

and

8 580 ha ijin sal oi 200, of Klytai-

Si t aoidrj i<r<rer' iv' dvTheokr. xii. 11 iweo-a-o/ihois Si yevoitu8a waaiv doiSd. The phrase effiroixivoicnv doiSri occurs also Theognis 251, in a good sense, in which signification the adj., a Siraf \eyS/ji,evov in H., is found often in later Greek, e.g. Hymn. Ap. 299 dolSiiiov lp.ij,erai alel. 361. For this use of Scppa where we should rather have expected the infin.
8piiirovs
:

(as I 42,

690. 398) cf. 133, A 465, It is hardly likely that ^ir^o-o-urai is used

'

For a'(cxea= reproaches see 524, T 242.

without the object expressed (in A 173 <peiyeiv is to be supplied), in which case 80/)a might indicate a purpose.

lAIAAOC Z
Koi ykp iymv oiKovBe iKevcrofiai,

(vi)

285
XhwfxaL
365

6(j>pa

otK^a? akoyov re ^iKtjv koX vqiriov viov

OX)
7]

jdp T
^Sr)
/jb

olB'

el

6Tt

cr^iv vvoTpoTro^

l^oftai

aSrt?,

vtrb

XepcrX deal Safioaxrtv 'A'^aimv."

w? apa
ahlra
ouS'
8'

^a)vr]aa<; aire^t)

Kopvdai6ko<; "EiKTCop.
iii

eireid'
^

Xxave hofiov;

vaierdovrat;,
iv fieydpocaiv,

370

evp
7]

AvSpo/jidy(r]V
^iiv

XevKwXevov

a\X'

ye

iraiSi

Kol dfi^iiroXcoi evrreirXwi,

/ivpofievr]
re.

irvpyeoi

i<j>e<rr'^Kei,

yooward re
fiera Se

"^KTtdp
ea-TTj

S"

ft)?

ovK evSov
ia>v,

dfiVfjLOva rerfiev
S/jLcorjicriv

aKomv,
375

iir'

ovBbv
fjLOi,

eenrev

"

64

dye
e?

hfiwai,

vrjfieprea p.vdrjaao'Oe;

irrji

e^T)
irrib

'AvSpofid'^r] \evK(oX,evo<; eK fieydpoio

rje

yaXowv

ri

elvarepmv ivTreTrXcov,

9 'AdTjvair]';

e^oi^erat,

ev6d irep dXXai

"
;

Tpcoial evifKoKa/jbot Seivrjv Oeov iXdaKovrai.

380

Tov
ovre
out'

S'

air
69

orprfpr)

rafilrj

7r/3o?

fivdov eeiirev

""^KTop, eVet
TTTji

fidX'

avcoya<} dXrjOea ji^vOrjaaaQai,

yaXocov out' elvarepwv evjreTrXutv

e^oiyerai, evOd irep dXXai
Beivrjv

69

A6T]vat,'r]<;

Tpwial evirXoKafiot

Oeov IXdaKOvrai,

385

aW'

errl

irvpyov e^rj fieyav 'IXtou, ovveic

Tpci>a<;,

aKovae

TelpeaOai,

/j,eya

Be Kpdro^ elvat ^A'^aiSiv.

365.

oTK6Nde IXeiicouai 0: oTkon

Harl. a)
Et. Ghid.
&r'

NQRT
-.

Vr. b

VBco

H
{e

V ikefjcouai G [supr. e over 3) Scpp' Bn Par. a f. olKONa* ^ceXeiicouai fi. 367. 366. oiKH<Sc t' Vr. b. (Harl. a supr.).
:
||

JM^
||

(not
t'

VacojueN

rdp

rip

(&n)

HPU

Moac.
||

3.

li

Vserai Q.

||

aOeic CQ.
373.
:

368.

JU.' :

3"
:

0.

372.

H re: aO G

corr.).

suu.

CDHU.
382. U(iX'

a
365.
as

376. juueiicacoai

LMS.

u.'

N.

l9ECTHKei Ar. GU IcpeicriAKei 383. H eiNor^puN S.

The

vulg.

oIk6vS'
is

iaekedaoimi,

Ahrens remarked, attempt to avoid the

obviously an

hiatus,

which in

the principal caesura is quite legitimate. t' in 367 is similarly intruded.

a' are, used in addressing 376. several persons and followed by plural^ as B 331, 437, T 441, 9 18, etc^ So in sch. Pers. 140, Eum. 307, etc. Attic, -"^"- " ' ' '

(see, however, E 204, 270, * 128, where the remedyHere Brandreth eonj. is not obvious). FlXov p.iyav. Heyne suggests that 386-7 are a later variant of 388-9; but

comparatively rare

345,

^^^W^""?
Planation

/'"'"om^.'t;: need some ex^^f L. points out that the Van

378. raX6oN,eiNaTepcoN, her husband's sisters or his brothers' wives, glares and
ianitrices.

386.

The neglect

of the

of f iXiou

is

"?"' I^'" 't^^^^ ^- \ fl'^'/'.^i^'' Pl^<=\ ^<i ^"SSf *= *^ "^1 ^^f* may have been /a^7(i v-qivLii. It must be remembered, however, that iripyov means rather fortification than tower (see on A 334), and in any case the phrase is no stranger than the ''Tower of London."


286
rj

'

lAIAAOC Z
fiev
Br)

(vi)

irpo<;

ret^jjo?

eTreijo/Mevr)
B'

a^iKavet
EiKTCop
390

fiaivofjiivrji
Tj

elKvla'

(jyepei,

d/ia iralBa Tidrjpr].

Ba>fiaTO<}

pa

jvvT]

rafiLTj,

S"

airecra-vro

T7]v avTTjv

oBbv avTi'i ivKTifieva'; Kar

'Cicave

ajvia^.

evre irvXas
SKaid<;,
evS'
TTji

Biepj^pfievoi /Msya

acrrv,

ap

efieKXe Bie^i/Mevat TreBiovBe,

ivavrir] rjXde

aKoj(0'i jroKvBmpo^

Beovaa
395

'AvBpo/j.d'^rj,

OvydTrjp fieyaXrjTopo<;
iiiro

HeTttovos,

'Herttov,
@7]^rji

09 evaiev

TiXaKai, vKrjetrarji,
avBpecrcnv avdcrcrcov

vTroTrXaKLTji,
Br)

KiXiKeacr
e')(e0'

Tov irep
r)

dvyaTTjp
rjvTrjcr
,

'^/cropi y^aXKOKopvarrjv.
dn^LiroKo'; klsv avn^b

01

evretT

djxa B

391. aOeic C.

392. eOr^ to

eOxe at N.

393. THI
||

thi 3'

S Vr. A.

||

Siesi^NOi

MN:
G

ai63i6ueNai

CT: aics6ueNai
||

DH

(Ri?).

neaioio D.

394. noXlie corr.

||

dcopoc

noXiieaNoc Mor.

iNONTioN E.

397.

imh nXaxico

Sn-

apac(c)iN

Mor.

perf. 388. fiqnKdNei, apparently in sense ; cf. S 43, ^ 159, v 328. cf. 460, also of 389. JuaiNOJU^NHi
:

ijinbSwpot

(251 above) in the sense 'generous,' 'open-handed,' which

of
is

Andromache,
390.
fi

/juxivdSi iat].

subject expressed the only other cases are In the second 7 337, X 292, X 77. clause after ^ ^a sal, however, the subject
as here is rare
;

^a with the

perhaps preferable. 396. 'HerieoN seems to be attracted to the case of the following relative see
;

H.

G. 271,
;

where

K
IT.

416,

quoted

Bekker,

75, 371, are i. 314, adds

is

commonly named,
392.

e.g.

528.

always when the

asyndetically as clause which it introduces stands first in the sentence see

eSrc

is

used

others, e.g. 6 74, X 122. Thus Bentley's 'HctIwcoj 8 vaie is not necessary. similar epanalepsis in a different case is

to be found in a 50-1
vrjCFWi

Ameis and M. and R. on 7

:

9.

^v dp.<pLp&n]ij

661

t-'

6/A^aX6s iari
Sdjfiara vaUi,

393. THI ap' the printed vulg. t^i yap seems to be a conj. of Chalkondylas. 394. noXOacopoc recurs only in this Hesych. ttoXXA phrase, 88, w 294. Xa^oSffa dSpa, iroXtlKpepvos, iroXiieSyos, and iroXXoi Idva irapi, tov dvSptis Schol. The (dva were originally (see XojSoCtra. on I 146) given not to the bride, but to her father, but of course the word may mean that she earned her parents large

daXda-ciiSj
VTJo'os Sej/Sp^etrtra,

ded
also

5' iv

For 'BctIuv
827.

cf.

366,

479,

gifts,

Sfipa

Or again cf. S 593 dX0e(r(/3oiai. may indicate the gifts which human

nature would prompt the suitor to offer

when, as in Homeric days, woman had begun to assert her independence, and the Idva were no more than a relic of the already extinct custom of the actual But it does not purchase of wives. seem quite natural to describe a wife as having had many wedding - presents made to her.' Others compare it with
'

397. The site of Thebe is fixed by later name G^/St/s irediov, given to the plain of Adramytteion, Herod, vii. 42, etc. See notes on A 37, 366. No mountain called Plakos could be traced in Strabo's day. Whatever the tribal connexions of these KiXiKCC may have been, it is clear that they had no local connexion with Kilikia. They are named only here and 415. Compare the AvkIti of Pandaros, E 105. 398. '^ea' "EKTopi: this use of the dative seems to be a case of the true dat. passing into the 'dative of the agent.' It is analogous to the dat. after

the

'

daiiijvai,

etc.

(cf.

have

to

wife

cf.

T 301). 123.

For lx^iv=

lAIAAOC Z
TraiS'
67rt

(vi)

287
400

KoXircot ')(pv<7

araXdcjipova, vtjTriov auro)?,

da-repi,

^KTopiBr)v ayairrjTov, aXiryKiop

koXSh,,

Tov p "ETta/s KaXee<7Ke AKafidyZpiov, avrdp ol aXKoi, 'Aa-TvdvaKT' olo<; yhp epvero "iXiov "Ektw/j.

^ Tot
ev T

fiev

/jLeiSTJaev

IBcbv

6? iralSa

(yianrfif

^AvSpo/id'xr)

Be ol ay^^i irapicTTaTO
<pv
%ei/3t,

apa

oi

eTro?

Bdnpv '^eovcra, e^ar e/c t ovo/jm^e'

ovB'
rj

405

"

Saifiovie,

(pOiaei

ae ro aov
efi

fievo<i,

i\eal,pei<;

iralBd re vrjiria-^ov Koi

dfifiopov,

Td'^a

)(;>]prj

aev ecrofiaf rd'^a yap ae KaraKTavkovaiv 'K.j^ai6i

Trdvre'i
i(j}opfi7]divTe<;-

ifiol

Be Ke KepBiov
Bv/j,evai'

eorj

410

aev

d<j)afiapTOV(n]t,

yQova

ov yap

eV dWt]
402.
f>'
:

400. InJ

4;Ni

GJPR.
fi

||

K6\noN CHNQST,
{p. ras.)
||

yp. Harl.

a..

aKTcop H.

II

KaudNapioN C
(cf.

[p. ras.)
o.
||

LM.
:

403. oToc
fpfiN Bar.

om. DGU. ainhc Schol.

406.
;

|1

BT
Kal

on

424

499).

^piiaro Vr.

^KTCOp
e.

Sp' Lips.

407. 9ee{cei A.

408. Kai u' Par.

||

Iju'

&uuu.OpON

Spa nvh yp.

iubu u6poN An.

411. djuaproiicHi

GP

Lips.

infant

474, 484, etc. The form draXdcppcoN for &Ta\btl>pwv is irregular, and seems to have been affected by the phrase draXA (ppoyiav S 567 {H. G. 124/). 402-3. These lines look like an interpolation intended to bring in the name of Astyanax, so well known from the

400. NiinioN aiJTuc, no cf. T 220, ; 100,

more than an

did not possess, than of the protection

which
(I

n
5i.

chieftains bestowed on their realm 396 dptcTTTJes oi re 'jrro\Udpa ^iovrai, 542 AvKiTiv etpvTo SlK^qial re Kal aBivei
Cf. also

472-3,

Thus the^ScaJ

avbpSiy is

U 499, much

729-30). the same

This sense of fi.va^ as the TTOi/x^)!' \aCiv. has also been defended by Angermann on etymological grounds (so T. D.

Cyclic poems (cf. Pausan. x. 25. 9), but probably not Homeric. Compare X 506, the only other passage where the name occurs in Homer. Plato commented on the name in reference to X 506, but ignores this passage Cratyl. 392 c dtaSa 6Tc''Ofj.7jpos rb iracdiov to tou "'EKTopos vw& Twv Tpibujv (jyqtn KaXeiadac 'AtTTvdvaKra, XKafidvSpiov 5k dijXov 8tl virb Tdv yuvcuKwv and 393 A 6 yap &va^ Kal 6 ^KTup ffx^Sdv rt Tairbv (Tr}paiveL, o5 yap &v rts &va^ ^t,
; :

Seymour

in C. R.
:

iii.

339).

407. 3aiu6Nie

for the

meaning

of this

word, which
see

is

here really untranslatable,

cf.

on

561.
:

The idea Kal 'iKTwp Siyirov iarl roirov. evidently is that Astyanax is called by a name which, by way of compliment, refers to the father, as Eurysakes has his name from the broad shield of Aias, Telemachos because Odysseus was fighting far away in his boyhood, Megapenthes from Menelaos' grief at the loss of Helen, Nestor's son Peisistratos from his father's oratory, Perseus' daughter Gorgophone from her father's exploit (Pans. ii. 21. that Fiva^, which follows It 7). less is explained by ipiero, conveyed the idea of Tcingly sway, which Hector

485 dviTi,/j.p.opos ypdipovmv ifibv In v 76 we have fj.6pov, ovK eS (Ariston.). the curious phrase p-dipdv t' dfi,/j,optT]v re KaraSpriTUP dvBpiinruv, which apparently means 'that which fate does and does not bestow,' i.e. both good and ill Thus d/i/iopos means deprived fortune. of fiolpa,' the just due of mankind, and
408.
:

SuuopoN
ii

here and

773

nvh

'

hence ill-fated, opposed to iJioi,pr)yey^s F 182 (q.v.). In S 489 = e 275 it simply means not partaking of.'
'

409. KaTOKTaN&uciN Cobet, M. C. p. 330, denounces this form (which recurs S 481, S 309) as a barbarism, due to a false analogy with forms like KariKra, Kar^KTavov, Kar^Kradev : he is probably right in restoring KaraKTeviovo'iv.
:

Xe6Na dOueNQi

411. 69auapT0iicHi, losing, as 505. like 19 7010;' iS-ln-qv.

288
ea-Tai

lAIAAOC Z
QaK'Kwprj, 67rei av
'

(vi)

av

lye

iroTfiov

eTTicnrrjii;,

aXX' cvye
?)

oi/Be

fioi

eart Trarr/p koI Trorvia

direKTave Sto?

/irjTTjp.

roi <yap irarep

a/j,bv

A^iXXei/?,
415

e/c

Se TToXiv irepaev KiXlkcov ev vaterdovcrav,

rj^7]v v-^iiTvKov

Kark h

eicravev 'Hertwi'a,

ovM

fiLV

i^evdpi^e, a^d(rcraTO

jdp to ye

Ovfiwt,

dXX' dpa fMv KarexTje criiv evrecri, SaiBaXeoiaiv 178' eVt CT'TJIM e^eev -jrepl Be TrreXea? i^vrevaav
vvfK^ai, ot
01

opeaTidBe<;,

Kovpai Ato? aljio'^oio.

klov ^fiari, 'Ai'So? eicra'
iroBdpicr]'?
Blo<;

420

Be fioi eirra Kaa-tyvrjToi ecrav ev fiejdpoiaiv,

/J,ev

TravTe?

Icoi,

irdvTa<; <yap

Kareire^ve
elXiiToBea-ai

Aj^iXXev;

Povalv

e-TT

Koi dpyevvfjii; oteaai.

firoi uku rip kxxhn nor^p' 414. kixbu JOQ Lips. Cant. 412. ^nfcnHi T. KaT^KTONe Q dn^KTeiNe GM. gKTaNe N. 415. NaierdoucON JO ( corr.) PQ KarfeHKC NaiGrducaN fi. 418. KOT^Kaie S Bar. Mor. Vr. c Ndier^cocaN Ar. cuN Teiixeci D, 7/3. Hail. a. 419. 8x6ue(N) DMORU. 423. rcp : hk P. G.
1|
II

II

41 2. niTUON ^nicnHic see note on 321. the whole 413. Of. Soph. Ajax 514 speech of Tekmessa there is worth comparison, as it is evidently full of reminiscences of this scene, many lines of which are quoted in the Sophoklean
: ;

scholia.

414. iux6ti (al. aiibv) is apparently a proto-Epic form of iiiUTepov : but in all the passages where it occurs it may mine,' not our ; and in some of them this sense is decidedly preferable, as in 178. It looks as the present case and though i/ids were assimilating an archaic whose real sense was only weakly form, supported by tradition. 418. It is a common custom among primitive nations to bury a warrior's arms with his dead body it is needless to refer to more than the excavations at Mykene, where an extraordinary quantity of swords was found in the So Elpenor prays, graves with the dead. X 74 aX\d jUe KaKKTJai. ffitv reiJxeffii' &au6,
' '
'

belongs rather to the time when the body was buried than when, as among Homeric and later Greeks, it was destroyed by burning. Thus the casual mention of arms and burning together, here and in X, seems to indicate an irrational survival among newer customs of an older practice, which in the time of Thucydides (i. 8) had actually come to be considered Earian, i.e. barbarian. The same is the case with the burning of garments as a faneral
rite

(X

512).

The elm was regarded as a we are told, 5ict rb S.Kapirov, like willows and poplars in the Od. {k 510). Hence "Virgil's ulmus opaca, itigens, the roosting-plaoe of Dreains at
419.

funereal tree,

liol

i(TTiv

see

/i.

13.

It is

noteworthy

that armour is not mentioned in any of the three full descriptions of Homeric
funerals '(* 165-77, fi 785-804, u 63-84 ; iu the case of Achilles his armour was of course given to be adjudged by the Greek captains, to 85). But the idea that the departed warrior needed his arms in the next world

the entrance of Orcus {Aen. vi. 283). The cypress has no such association in H. (it is mentioned only e 64, p 340). 420. For the mountain nymphs cf. f 105, f). 132 (where they are daughters of the Sun), t 154 (KoDpai Ai6s as here), Eymn. Ven. 257 fi/jiipai, dpeaKmoi. 422. The masc. (neut.) XSn occurs only here in H., but it is a genuine Greek form, attested by the Gortj'nian insor. The fem. fa is found also in Thessalian and Lesbian (Collitz 345. 22 214. 12). The origin of the forms is doubtful some connect them with oTos. See note on E 603.
; ;

lAlAAOC Z
/jbrjTepa
Tj;!/

(vi)

289
vkrjicrcrrfi,

S",

fj

^aa-iXevev vtto HXaKCOi

ijyay
afi

425

cTret

&p hevp

aXXoiai KTedTe(7cnv,
airepeiai
airoiva,
lo'^^iaipa.
fi'^Trjp

ai^ o 76 Trjv OTreXutre

7raTpo<s
'

Xa^mv

S'

iv iMeydpoiat, /3aX' "Apre^t?

(711

YiKTop,

drap

fioL

eaai iraTrjp xal ttotviu

6dX,epo<s

^Be

Kacriyv7]T0<i,

aii

Se /moi

irapaKol.Tr}';-

430

dXX' aye vvv eKeaipe koX avTov

fir)

fiifiv
"^^

eVi irvpycoi,

iralK 6p<j)aviKov
Be aTTJaov irap

6i]'r]t<s

XVPV^

yvvaiKW
Tel')(o<;'

Xaov
T/Ji?

ipiveov,

ev9a fidXiaTa
435

dfi^aTO<; eo'Ti TroXt? koL eiriSpofiov errrXeTO

yap Trji y iXOovre^ eirevprjaapff' ol dpicrrot dfKJ) Aiavre Bvco xal dyatcXuTov 'ISo/ievrja i^S" d/KJ) 'ArpeifSa? Kal TuSeo? dXKifiov vlov irov Tt? a(^w 'ivicnre Beoirpoiriayv iv ei'So)?, ri ^ vv Kal avT&v 6vfio<; iiroTpvvet xal dvcoyei."
TTjv
S"

aSre

irpocreei'ire

fiiyai;

KopvOaioXo^ "EiKTap-

440

426. TfiN 6p' ^nei Moso. 1. P.

||

KTC<iToici(N)

DRU.

C6JLMNS
II

429. ainhp 0. 430. eii(i)H(i)c Ar. fi. Lips.

:

napdKomc

GMP
:

{supr.

428 om. Q. h) U.

||

BdX'

BdXer'

433-9 id. At.

432. eciHC 434. &uB<rTi!i Kallistratos.

Harl. b d, Par. b e h k yp. Kal did. toO 3 Kal Sta toC r inapAcairT6 e' Spicroi Moso. 1. 437. drpeOa Ar., aco. to Ixion ap. Did. A. eeonponlac CG, yp. Harl. a eeonpon^uN DJPQU Vr. 0. 438. TIC : Ti oeonpenicoN E. 439. iy iviois H NU Kai aOroCic Schol. A. Lips. (Harl. a^ ?)
435. THl r'
:

Ta(i) 3'

HPT

AMQT
:

||

Non exemplum memini, dici 425. reginam ^amXeietv Heyne. But in X 285 Chloris, Nestor's mother, WiKov ^oaiKeve, and the common /Sair/Xcia
' '

implies the verb.

criticism than the reasons of Ar. There was a legend which of course may have grown out of these words that when Apollo and Poseidon built the walls of Troy the mortal Aiakos helped them at

Tcuic

428. naxpic, her father's. cf 205

&&\' "Ap-

this point of the circuit

see Pind.

'- 31-46, where Apollo says

0. to Aiakos

lines, see (besides

429:32.;Forimitationsofthesefamous Soph. ^j^U, already

to)
;

^xt^ L '''^LrL'IC^X'/nr
landmark
^,^3

"
'r

referred
11.

Eur. Bel. 278,

.ffcc.
;

Heracl. 229

Ovid Ber.in.Jl

280, Prop. 1.

j,^^ ^j^^ ^^^^^^ ^^ ^^ ^gg^ see 145 167,

^^^^
;

it

^^ ^ stood in
^j^jg

23

Ter.

Andna 1.

^^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^

^^^j]_

^^

^j^^^.

5.

60.

jj^g g^g^g inconsistent

433-9 were athetized by Ar. on the grounds (1) that it is not fitting that Andromache should act like a rival commander {ivnaTpar-qyeiv) to Hector (2) that it is not true that the wall is repre;

sented as specially accessible at this spot nor are the enemy now near the walls.

ing airov /il/w' iirl for the interpolation of the passage. It is probable that the events referred to related in the Kypria, the epitome, were of an embassy to the after telling Trojans, goes on us Sk oix {nr'^Kov(rai>
;

with the precediripywi, an argument

modern reader will probably feel with more force the objection that we are

ivraCffa dij Teixo/tax"""'"'It is curious, however, that Achilles should not be named among the leaders. The
iKetvoi,

presented with an anticlimax after the noble outburst of the preceding lines. But perhaps this is not a more valid

Iliad allows no place for such an attack since the quarrel. For another allusion to earlier events see I 352.

VOL.

290

lAlAAOC Z
Kal
e/jiol

(vi)

"^

TciBe

Travra

/liXei,

yvvat'

aXXa

fiaX

aivw

alhiojiai Tpaiai; Kal 'Tpa)idSa<s eX/ceo-tTreTrXov?,

at Ke

KUKO^
/JL6

0)9

voa-<l)iv

aXvcrKa^o) irdXe/JLOio'
hrel fid0ov
e/Mfievai,

ovSe
alel

Ovjio'i

dvcoyev,

ecr&Ko'i

Kal TrpcoroKri fiera Tpmeacri, fid'^e<rdai,

re /Meya /cXeo?
rjB

445

dpvviMevo<; irarpo';

ifiov

aiiTov.

ev yap iyo) ToSe olBa Karh (ppiva Kal Kara Bvfiov

ecrcreTai ^jfiap

or

av

rrror

oXcoXtji,

"TXtof

Iprj

Kal

Jlpia/j,o<;
oil
fLot,

Kal Xab'i

ivfifjieXia)
fjueXet

Tipidfioio.

oXTC

Tpcocov ToatTov

0X709

oiruacrtt),

450

ovT

avTrj'; 'E;a/S779 ovre TlpidfiOio avaKTO<;

o'i

0VT6 KaaiyvrjTcov,

Kev

7ro\ee<;

re Kal iaffXol

ev KoviTjtai TTeaoiev vir

avSpdcri Svcrp,eveecr(Tiv,

oaaov eref, ore Kev Tt9 ^Ay^ai&v ^dX.KO'^iTcoveov SaKpvoeaaav dyrjTai., eKevdepov ^fiap dirovpa'i.
Kai Kev ev "Apyeo eovo'a Trpoi oXXtj^ icttov Kal Kev vSeop
442. Tpcol'5ac R.
(^operji'^
v<pai,vrji<;,

456

Meo'CTTjtBo';

rj

"TirepeiT]'^

SNCoreN).

443. yp. koI 446. &uioO adpToO Q.

1. 1.

kok^c
447.

Si Eust.

444. dNfibrei

JNQR
Mosc.

(yp.
2.
||

rdp
(

u.kn

CGPQ

Vr.

b,

T6dE

t6 re Mosc. 453. (m' : In Mosc.

:

449. euuiieXfou CL.

461. oQt' CKdBHC qOthc

sMpr. ).

H.

454. ceTo

GJOT A
||

456. SprcT oCca

||

CQT

Vr. A, Mosc. 1 2. Mosc. 3 : 09aiNeic

(supr. 01)

||

ioOca {supr. koQca) HO. DQ {supr. 01) U O^aiNOic

SXXaic G.
457.

2.

09a(NH(l)c P Lips.^ fop^HC LO 90peeic A

:

PQ

9opeoic 0.

441. bn ?rp6s Trjv \iyovuav " aXK' dye i\4aLpe" Kal *' fii) Tratd' dp^avLKbu 6 Si SiacTKevdeiTis " oke/ws dTrrfim-rjKeii ao-TT)? iir\aviidri, An. ; i.e. the reference in Hector's words is to 431-2, and has been disturbed by the interpolation of
vOv

emphasized as a fact vividly foreseen.

vfpaivoLS

and

tpopiois

which most edd.

433-9 an argument hardly borne out ^laaKevd^eiv in the by the facts. scholia = interpolate, Lehrs Ar.'^ 334. But this sense seems to be derived from some tradition of an 'arrangement' of the whole text.) 442. So X 105, under similar circumcXxecin^nXouc for the form of stances. the compound see H. G. 124 c, 126. 2.
:

read in 456-7 would present less vividly the secondary conseq[uences ; hut the whole tone of the passage seems to call for the prophetic subj. here, carried on
as it is in etir-qicnv. Bekker iirst adopted it in his text. On this point MS. authority counts for nothing.

455.

phrase
463,

H. uses eXeueepoc only in this (H 831, T 193) and KprjTrjpa.

inf.

eXeiiSepov,

528.

Cf.

SoiXioy

fiiJ.ap

and many phrases in which

fifiap is

444. oiidk
i3.v,
'

SNcoreN,

litotes,

like

o&

used to express a state. 456. np6c aXXHC, at the bidding of another woman. For this use cf. A 239
(if.

forbids.'

446. Hector's only object is honour, dpNiias he despairs of final success. ueNoc A 159. 447-9 A 163-6, q.v. 453. The opt. n^coiCN throws into the background the fate of all but Andro:

mache, which by the

subj.

SrHTai

is

was no uniform tradition in later Greece as to the position of these fountains. Messeis was variously assigned to Messenia, to the Laconian Therapne (Pans. iii. 20. 1), and to 'Argos.' The context clearly shews that both fountains are in Argos ; the

G. 208). 457. There

lAIAAOC Z
TToXX' aeKa^o/ievT],

(vi)

291
avarfKrf
j^eovcrav' 460

Kpareprj
iScDv

8'

iiriKeicreT

Kai irore rt?

'

etirrjicrtv
<yvvi],

Kara Bdxpv

"ETO|0O9

rjSe

09 apia-revecrKe /id'^ecrOai

Tpcomv l-mroZdfimv, ore "IXiov a/i^efid-x^ovro.' w? TTore Tt? ipeei, col B' aS veov etTaerai aXjO';
T^jjrei'

TotoOS' dvSpo^, dfivveiv SovXcov ^fiap.

fie

dWd
S'

Te6vr)a)Ta yvrrj

Kara
crov
8"

ryala koXvtttoi,
eKtc-qOfjiolo

TTpiv 76

ai]<;

re

/So^j?

TrvdecrOai."
FiKTcop'

465

w? ehrmv ov
a-yfr

7rat8o? ope^aro ^aiBifioi;

Trat? ttjOo? koXttov

Id'^cov,

iv^wvoio
oifriv

Ti6rjvrj<i

iicXLvdr]

Trarpo? ^tkov

drv^dek,
470

Tap^riaa<; y^oKKOv re tSe

heivQV air
e'/t

Xo^ov

i'inno')(aiT7]v,

aKpordTT]'; Kopv6o<i vevovra vorjaa^.

S'

iyeXacra-e TruTijp
d/iro

re ^tXo? at irorvia
e'lXero
')(6ovl
<j)ai,Bifio<;
'

firirrfp.

avriK

Kparo<; KopvO

FiKrcop,

Koi rrjv

fiev

Kare0r]Kev

eTTi

rraiM^avoaxrav,
-^epa-'iv,

avrap o

7'

ov (ptXov viov iirel Kvae wrfke re

elrrev irrev^dfievo';
459. Koi T&T

Att

t'

aXXoicnv re deotcrf

475

461. 61*91 ud^oNTO Vr. c, Mosc. 3. 463. xi^toi P. H. KaXiinrei DP TeoNHCOTO [HL] Q Vr. b (and supr. AO) TeeNei&Ta fl. r &n PtoL 465. r^ Tl Dion. Sid. al. KoXO^ai J {supr. nroi) NS KaXiiij/oi Q. ^XxuejuoTo C {supr. h) D (t' IXk.) Ask. r^ Toi PQ Mosc. 1 (r^ ti or r' ^1 Q). 467. TloriNHC 468. fiXoN N. GMNPU Mosc. 1 3. yp. ruNaixbc Harl. a. Kopu<pAc Mosc. 2. t' Abk N. 470. K6pueoc 474. 469. Te fidk GJOPQT eYner' J eTne 6' Ar. 475. etne t' N nflXe ndXXc 0^ 464.
:
||

l\

seems to be that the probability Thessalian Argos is meant, for the best tradition, that of Pindar, places Hyperei's near Phere {P. iv. 125 ^771)5 So fiiy ^eprjs Kpivav 'TirepijiSa Xiirdiv). also Strabo ix. 439 ; but in 432 he says that both fountains, Hypereis and In Messeis, were shewn near Pharsalia. the Catalogue (B 734, q.v. ) 'tirepaa is near Ormenion. However, the disjunctive ft makes it just possible to take Kpyos in the widest sense, of Greece generally, and to locate Messeis in the Ar. remarks that in Peloponnesos. obedience to this line ol vedyrepoi. (tragedians, etc.) regularly introduce the captive Andromache as bearing water. This is done by Eur. Andr. 166 ix
Xpv<rri\dTOiv

phecy such as this

also M. 463.

is

closely akin.

Cf.

and

T. 284.
is

AuiiNem

added epexegetically,

'such a husband for saving thee from slavery,' cf. /3 60 ^jueis 5' 06' vi n roioi aii\)i>kp.ev. See also 254. 465. 7' fri, though it has been defended, does not give so good a sense as r^ ti. nue^ceai with the gen. of the thing seems here to mean not, as usual, 'hear the news of,' but 'hear' directly ; otherwise the phrase is intolerably weak, Hentze compares 224, where, however, the more usual meaning is admissible, Another case will be found in the phrase irvSiaBaj, ayyeXlrj!, to hear news, which
occurs

641,

^XkhouoTo Nauck
which, however,
^oijs
is

For e' 685, S 19. oonj. re kKclvB iioto,

revx^i^"

X^P^

airelpovaav

'AxeKiii-ov Spdo-ov.

459.
(ff.
(?.

The

with emotion

subj. here is a future tinged hence its use in threats

;

275) to which a gloomy pro-

not an improvement go together by henIXKciy is regularly used of diadys. captive women, with at least a suggescf. X 62, 65, X 580. tion of ravishment

and

e\K7ie/j.oio


292

: ;

lAIAAOC Z
re deoi, Sore
CO?
St)

(vi)

"ZeO aXkol
TToiB'
ifiov,

koX rovBe yevecrffai

apiirpeirea Tpcoeacriv,
l(f>t

Kal ijm
'

irep,

wSe

^irjv

ayadbv Kal
eiTroo

'IXiov

avdatreiv
480

Kal iroTe rt?

Kreiva<;
BrfCov

irarpo';
(f>epoi

y
S'

oBe iroXXov afievvav

eK TToKeiuiv aviovra-

evapa ^poroevra
iJ,r)Tr]p.

avBpa,

j(apeLr]

Be (fjpeva

w?
TTatS'

el-ircav

aK6j(pio ^ikri<i ev ^(epalv edrjKe

Tj

eov
''^

B'

apa

fitv

KrimBei

Bi^aro koXttcoi
eK t
ovofia^e485

BaKpvoev yeXderao'a'
X^i'P''
H'''^

Trocri?

eXerjae vorjaai;,
t'

Karepe^ev,

eVo?

ecftar

"

BaifiovLTj,

^rj

fioi Tt Xirfv aKa')(^i^eo

Ovfi&f
478.

477.

dpmpenia: A
mn. RU.
eYnHici
||

has isi supr. above dpi (T.W.A.).

Bihn

BoJin

B. Ts C.
II

t'

t'

drae^N

hrae6N re

DGHMNQT
:

al, yp.

t'

ia-ae6H

(A mpr. but clots over oi, T.W.A.) JP Yen. B, yp. Moso. 2 9' SBe no\X6N 8re Pa^. e 6' 8re fi. r' o&e Ar. J [S ?] <p^pei HP (or 480. noXejuou 8' H. dpeicoN Themist. Eliet. Gr. iii. 154. 484. kkiaype. DMQRTJ 482. In yepeiN ^ohke x^pc'" ^n^HKe Q. <fipn ?).
479. cYnoi
fi.
||

eYnH

||

||

Lips. Mosc.

1.

485. Kor^pEineN G.

486. uol re G.

||

XfaN NP.

478. For 'IXiou Bentley conj. XaoC, Brandreth FaareC, in order to give a F But it is remarkable that I^i, to Tipi. unlike the other forms from the stem U, never absolutely requires the F, and in five other passages does not admit it 367, \ 284 (B 720, A 287, E 606, It is therefore see note on V 375). Perhaps the best to leave the text.

480. dNi^NTQ appears to be governed etTToi in the sense 'say of him as he returns but this construction seems The possible alterto be quite unique. say to him native is to translate though, this is hardly sufficiently sup-

by

'

'

'

ported by the passages quoted,

(

60

= 210, N

725),

237, 334, 651,

375,

line may be interpolated, as Heyne allusion to the name in suggests, Astyanax. It is added asyndetioally, . koX belong together, coso that re ordinating pirfv ayaSSv to andaffeLv, as
.

In all of these elire stands immediately with its object. We may, however, compare t 334 iroXSol t4 /mv iirB\bi> ieiirov from which we may explain the ap-elvuv" as clause here "irarpiis
91.
: .
,

for dvdaaovra, a rather harsh The discrepancy in the anacoluthon. MSS. as to the position of re suggests that it would be better to omit the

though

a sort of object - clause expressing the content of the verb like iir6\bv. So we have ^i> elveiv nva, to speak well of a person, u, 302, and ireirvviiiva /Sdfeis
i8a(7iX^as,

particle altogether.

479. eVnoi, not el'TTT^tcrt, is doubtless the right reading, as Dawes pointed out, for several reasons. (1) Schol. A (Nikanor) on the line runs t6 i^ijs, ' Kal irori res elToi therefore etiroi. must iK TToXiiiou &pi.6vTa have been the reading of Ar. The same on N 352. words are quoted in Schol. (2) Outof 120 passages where 7raT/)6s occurs in H. the a is nowhere else short. (3) The confident prediction expressed by the subj. (cf. 459) is quite out of place among the optatives of the prayer. The mistake no doubt arose from a reminisr' S3, the reading of Ar., cence of 459. is also clearly superior to S' Sye.
' :

I 58 (see note). These lines cannot fail to recall the famous prayer in Soph. Aj. 550
Jj Trat,

TO, 5'

dXV

y4voio irarpos eiTvx^<^T^pot, SfiOioSf KoX yevoi hv oi /ca/c6s

its imitation by Virgil in Aen. xii. 435. 483. KHtiA^i, fragrani, only here (and Hymn. Cer. 13 ?), cf. Ki/cieis T 382. daKpu6eN reXdcaca, smiling 484.

and

through her

tears, a deservedly famous phrase, but hardly like the oldest Epic style. Cf. Xen. Hell. vii. 2. 9 /cXawt-

486. Brandreth notes that with the exception of I 229 the i of Xliiv is always

lAIAAOC Z
oil

(vi)

293
irpoia/y^ef

yap

Tt?
B'

fi

vtrep

alaav dvrjp

"AiBi,

fiotpav
oil

ov Ttva

<f)r)fj,i

iretpvyfievov e/Mfievat dvSpcov,

KUKOV, ovBe fiev eaOXov, hrrjv Ta irpmra yivrjTai.

6t9

aW'

oIkov lovcra

to,

cr

avri)^

epya

Ko/j,i^e,

490

loTov T

rfKaKart]!/ re,

koX dfitpiiroXoiai KeKeve

S'

epyov iiroi'x^eadaf
ird<Tiv,
ifiol

7roXe/io?

ayBpeaai

fieki]a-i

Be fidXicrra,

toI 'IXlwt, eyyeydacriv."

^aLBi/jLo<;

W9 apa

^avrjcra'i

Kopv9' eTXero

"EktcBjO
495

'vTnrovptv aXojfp^ Be (ptXrj oiKovBe ^e^rjKei

ivrpoTToXi^ofievT),

OaXepov Kard BaKpv j^eovaa.

iii

aV^^a

B'

eirei6'

iKave Bo/iov<;

vaierdovTa^
B'

"^Kropo'i dvBpo<f>6voio, Kfx;^craro

d/jL<}>t7roXov^,
TrjL<7iv

evBodi,

TroWa?

Be yoov Trdarjucnv evojpaev.

'

at fiev erb

^tooi'

yoov

^KTopa
koI

on,

ivl

o'tKayi

500

ov yap /MV er

ecjiavro

viroTpoirov eK iroXi/Moio
'^elpa<;

X^eaOai irpo<^vyovTa

/ji,evo<;

^Ay^aiaiv.

ovBe TldpK BrjOvvev iv v^^rfXolab Bofwicnv,

dXX' o y
493. ToJ
:

eirei

KareBv kXvtu rev-^ea TroiKiXa '^aXxmi,

^KrerdaciN
501. &ri

oV G.

II

CGMR

Vr.

b',

Mosc.

1.

499. ndcHiciN

nSaN P

noNTHcm

XJ.

9dNTo Mor.
reflexive

602. Yzeceai Q.

long in the Iliad, even in thesis, unless preceded by n (the exceptions in Od.

The are 5 371, v 243, t 243, x// 175). shortening of the vowel evidently began only towards the end of the Epic period. The Ti can always be omitted. For the tone of remonstrance and reproach in
daLuoNJH see on 407, A 561. see B 155. 487. 6nkp aTcoN
:
:

pronouns are not found in H. is, however, not very natural, and no doubt Payne Knight's conj. t4' airij! is right see on

The

elision of the a of <rd

"A"i3i

npoYdipei 3. 488. For the use of the middle perfect see 219, t 455 ; in a 18 participle TtetjivylUvos f/ai 6Affkav the gen. implies escape from troubles in which the sufferer was actually involved ; the accus. implies complete avoidance (v. Nitzsch on a 18). For the periphrastic perf. cf. -if 343 Tre4>v\ayiJ.4vos eXvai, and in the active

Snoixeceai, properly of weaving only ; of A 31. But the word came to he used vaguely, of going about one's work as we say. Cf. v 34 dSpwov iwolX^irSai, p 227, ir 363 Ipyov. 493. For nSciN, iuo) 9fe udXicra
'

185. 492.

'

Hoffmann conj. irocri, lUdXurra S' ^/ioi, which is probably right as it not only
;

admits the F of FMoil, but brings the phrase into agreement with the similar
passages,

61

{p.d\t<re', oE

422, u. 359, Bentley).

353,

353,

Ti npdiTa, once for all, see A 235. 490-3 recur with slight variations in 350-3 and for the last line a 356-9, and a half cf. also T 137, X 352-3. The present context is that which they suit best (see scholia on a 356), and if there has been any copying it is from here.
;

873. 489.

an anomalous form, perso haps an aor. from the noun 760s possibly birXeireai. to get ready, from 6t\ov, and eipp-ero grew warm, from
500. nioN,
:

Aisch. will be found in tJi c' 200, Eur. Heraclid. 111. oOtAc, not TO aavrris, in accordance with the canon of Ar. that the compound

Imitations

Sept.

KTviriw 75 ; see also the pf. part, ire^vfires, from (pi^a, and other possible Others regard it instances, ib. 26. 5. as a mistaken form for 76011' {yoi.w) Brandreth reads which occurs k 567. y6av, and so Fiok, who compares 7^Xa>'
Bep/iSs
:

cf.

icrinre

H.

0. 32. 3.

by Cf

in a lyric adesp. 77).

fragment (Bergk P. L. fr

'

294
crevar
ft>?

lAIAAOC Z
eireiT

(vi)

ava

acrrv,

ttoctI

Kpanrvoiai
Kpoauveov,

jreTTOiOm^.

505

S'

ore Tt? araro';

Xirirot;,

aKoaTrjffa<; eiri ^drvrji,

Befffiov onroppri^a';
el(odw<i

deirji,

irehioio

\ovea-0at ivppelo'i irorafwlo,

vyp'ov

KvSiOfov
wfjiOi's

Se Kaprj
o
B'

'i'XJ^h

a/juipl

Be y^alrai.
610

aicrcrovTaf
e

ayXatrj^i TreTTot^w?,

pLjJi^d

yovva

<f)epei,

/ierd

fjOea Koi vofJLOv

iTnraiv

W9

1)409

HpidfjLOCO Hdpt,';

Kara Hepydfiov
rjXeKraip,

dxpr]';,

revyeai, irafi^alvwv &)? t'

505. cciier'

e^e^rjKei
:

9dTNHC
eeiei C.

Et.
||

N. Mag. 51.
||

gneio'
11.

U.
607.
:

506. otKOCrricac

ol

Sk irocriicac Schol.

A.

||

3ecu6n

neSioNde Et. Mag. 51.

Secuii diappi^sac Et. Mag. 51. 611. (Aiuf' kh Zen. : ^iucpae Iloo-eiSui'ios 6
3'

G.

||

||

d-vayviharrji 'Aptffrdpxov

An.

^Lufde T.

With this and the following compare X 21-23, and for the whole famous simile, Virg. Aen. xi. 492-7. The whole passage recurs in O 263-8, but there can be no doubt that
505.
lines

The

simile thus becomes 'smoother, but the dislocation is not adequately explained. 511. {jeea, haunts so the word is used in | 411 of the sties in which the swine sleep, and frequently for 'dwell;

in its right place here. 506. CTOT^c, stalled, cf. the word sta-bulum. dKOcri^cac: Hesych. iKocrr-fiKvpiojs KpidT] Trapa Kvirpiois. Schol.
it is

rpo^al dKoaral KoXovvraL The variant dyoffrrjaaz was explained to mean 'befouled,' from an imaginary ayoarbs = piwos. The former explanation must be accepted, though the word dKoarri is not known elsewhere. 507. Cf. X 23 6^7]L(Ti TLTaivdfievos tteSioio. On the form 0da cf. Schulze Q. E. 277, where it is referred to a root 0r)F = Skt. dhav, a longer form of dcF, so that we should write 0-ri{F)Tn here. Others write deiw for OiFoi in Homer, as a proto-Epic form, on the analogy of the Aeolic wveioi, and the fut. BsiaeaBai. But F passes into v only before a consonant. See van L. Emch. p. 414. The form recurs only in the infin. ddav, which we can always write de^/iev. for 508. eicoec^c apparently means that the horse is eager to resume his accustomed habits. But the phrase is curious. Agar, who discusses the construction of the simile in 0. E. xii. 431-3, comes to the conclusion that the lines should be read in the order 511, 509 (with KvSibwve'), 510 (with T^iroiSe), 508, thus getting rid of the excessively harsh anacoluthon in 511, 6 5^. e (the nearest analogies, B 353, E 135, a 275,
S^
TrStrat

al

irapb. QeffffoKoXs.

ing-places' by Herodotos (v. 15, etc.). nou6n, pasturage. Virgil takes YnncoN as fem., in pastus armentaque tetuiit equarum, but this is not necessary, nor does it suit the point of the simile. The swing of the dactylic verse has been universally recognized as harmonizing with the horse's gallop, like Virgil's quadrupedante putrem sonitu quatit

ungula campum. The effect depends not only on the rhythm, but partly on the nasal consonants and the p. It is
dangerous to lay too great stress, however, Mr. Nicholson has pointed out that the two passages which in all Homer shew the largest consecutive number of purely dactylic lines (five)

on the rhythm

occur in the description of Patroklos' funeral ('J' 135-9, 166-70). Our habit of neglecting quantity and attending only to stress misleads us into reading dactyls into 'triple' time instead of common ' time, vi>_^ instead of cfev^v.-. Hence a dactylic hexameter is to us a galloping rhythm to the Greek it was rather a stately marching rhythm. The so-called 'cyclic' dactyl of the lyric poets is of course in triple time, but it
! '

are not satisfactory), and making elwBHis \oi(a8ai explain wiiroidev, 'conscious of his beauty, because he is wont to bathe.

not epic. 513. AX^KTcop, a name of the sun, cf. T 398, Hymn. Ap. 369 fikiKToip 'Tireplar. The word is evidently cognate with fjKeKTpov (-os) (and possibly &\eKTpviiv, Hehn pp. 265, 491), but in what sense it would be rash to say. Empedokles uses
is

lAlAAOC Z
Kay^aXoav,
aTpeyfretrd'

(vi)

295
al-\jra

raj^ee?

Be TroSe?

(f>epov.

S'

eireira
515

"lEiKTopa Biov ererfiep aSeXtfteov,

evr

ap

ep^eWe

ex j^mpr)^ odi ^l odpi^e fyvvaiKi.

TOP 7rp6repo<i rrpocreet.'Trev 'A\e^avSpo<; OeoeiBi]';" TjOei, paXa Brj ere Koi icro'vp.evov KarepvKco ?i
Brjdvvcov,

ovB

rjXOov evavaifiov,

w? eKeXeve?."

Tov

B'

airapei^op.evo'i irpoaicjyr] KopvOaioKo<;

"Ektw^"
eir},

520

" Baipovi, ovK av

tk

rot avrjp, o? ivaicripo';

eirei

epyov ariprja-eie

pd')(r)<;,

dX/ctpo';

eVcrtS'

dWa
TTjOO?

exoiv p,e6vr]^ re

koL ovk e'^eXet?* to

virep
cretfev

ip^ov Krjp

a'^vvrai ev avpcoi, oa
TpdooDV,
ot ej^ovcTb
B'

aiaj(e

ukovo)
525

TToXiiv

irovov eXvsKa aelo.

,

dXX' iopLev rd
Bdyqt,

oirtaOev dpecraoped'
6eol<;

at Ke irodi Zeu?

iirovpavioicfi

aiei<yeveTr)i<Ti

KpTjTrjpa (yrrjaaaOai eXevdepov ev p,e<ydpoi,<riv,

eK

Tpoir]<;

eKdaavra<; evKvrjpiBa^
:

^A.j(aiov<;."

516. crp^mace' J
521. aiN^ciuoc

crp^ijiciceai

6.
526.

519. aiN^ciuoN
b.
:

NPQ.

||

Ik^gucqc GNOQ.

MNPQ.

622.

ToOproN Vr.
529.

523. JUeoiHC

JNPQ

Lips.i Vr.

ueeieic
II

fi.

525. coTo P.

R.
it

cTi^ceceai

HQR Vr.
of
fire,

b.

Th V t6 3* N Vr. b. 528. Kparflpa ^dcaNxec R (supr. a) ^X^caciN G.

:

qT^Krap re x^'^" re Kal oipavbs rjdi BdXaaaa. 514. Karxa^<5coN must mean 'laughsoK565, i/*!, ing with self-satisfaction But in T 43 it means scoffing (in 59. later Greek Kaxd^w Lat. cacMnnus).
as a
'

synonym

y
is

beart.'

So in Arabic nqfs,
all senses.

'

spirit,'

used for 'self in

to

It

is

wrong

compare more or

less rhetorical

'

'

516. 6<ipize

518.

fi

uiiXa

an

imaginary

127. Paris exaggerates accusation by way of

cf.

X
:

3ii

'fishing for a compliment'; a most vivid touch, which is partly lost if we put a note of interrogation at the end t4 ^ irevimKus Kal 7i9i.kC>s). (cf. Schol. 519. ^Naicijuoc both here and in 521 can be expressed by the Lat. iustus The connecting (here iusto tempore). link is the idea of ' proper measure ; cf. virip ata-av, and note on A 418. 522. ^proN, what you effect in battle ;

phrases like 'in my heart of hearts.' ueeiHc or tieBieis, see note on E 880. 524. dicoOu must here be subjunctive, as A 80, etc., if we write 8e'=re. But 6' S' as a rel.=STi re would be defensible, and then Akovu would be indie, 526. ri 8^, tJie rest, i.e. the hard words he has had to speak to Paris, now

and previously.

dpecc6ueea,

toill

'

exactly as A 362. 528. CTHcaceai, set up as the centre of a banquet where the freeing of Troy should be celebrated by libations to the For gods. Cf. I 202 Kpryrijpa KuBlffra.

make up for

A 470, 539. 523. TO is of course not the article, but the accusative representing the On the exfollowing object -clause. pression Kfip 4n euucii Hentze remarks that it virtually means my heart within me.' The Homeric man half personifies his own thoughts as something distinct from him ; hence such phrases as Hri /xoi. TaSra tplXos SieXi^aro dvfids ; elire Trpbs Sv fipyoiX-^Topa Bviiiv : compare the exprescf.
'

sion in the Psalms,

'

commune with

the middle Paley compares Theokr. vii. 150 KpriTTJp' 'Hpa/cX^i' y^pav iaT&aaro Xeipuv. ^XeiieepoN, only here in H. joined to another word than ^/mp (see The origin of the word, and 455). therefore its exact meaning here, are doubtful, though a, vague phrase like bowl of deliverance is near enough, 529. 4X<icaNTac, accus. because the part, is to be taken closely with the ' in honour of the arfiaacBai, infin. The dat. would mean driving away.' 'to set up the bowl, after liaving driven away.' See H. G. 240.
' '

INTEODUCTION
seventh book falls naturally into the two parts indicated by the Greek After a short introduction (1-54), which by various awkwardnesses betrays itself as a transitional passage added to join Z to the following narrative, the single combat of Aiaa and Hector occupies more than half the rest (55-322), and is then followed by a distinct section which relates the burning of the dead and the building of the wall round the Greek camp.

The

title.

The two parts must be treated separately, as each has its own difficulties. The first part may be fairly counted among the best pieces of the Iliad. The casting of the lots is a highly spirited and picturesque scene, and the
is admirably characteristic of the two only in the words of Menelaos (see note on 98) that we find anything at variance with the general tone of the epos. It is hardly likely that any doubts would have been suggested as to the genuineness of this part but for the existence of Book III. But if we take it in connexion with that book, the inconsistency of the two is striking. It is in itself somewhat surprising that two duels should be fought on the same day but when, we remember the very remarkable manner in which the first had ended, by an unpardonable violation of a truce made with all possible solemnities, and then find that the second is entered iipon by the two parties without apology or reproach, the difficulty is one which can hardly be explained. Nor can for no canon of it be smoothed over by the excuse of artistic propriety art will justify what we have before us ; a duel which is proposed as a decisive ordeal, designed to finish the war, is succeeded at the distance of a few hours by another which is a mere trial of prowess, entered upon J^ This surely approaches near to the limits of e/3tSos, as is expressly declared. And the sense of inconsistency with the third book is an anticlimax. infinitely heightened by the fact that we do find in our text a brief allusion in Hector's words, 69-72, to the violation of the oaths. If this discreditable incident had been absolutely ignored, it might have been possible to explain the fact by saying that the third book, though in the chronological sequence only a few hours distant, is, in fact, to a hearer separated by a much longer interval, so that the whole of the first episode might, have been considered to have served its purpose and been forgotten. Hector's almost cynical allusion seems as if designed to exclude this possibility, and to bring the incongruity

dialogue between Hector and Aias

heroes
;

it is

into the most glaring light.

In any case, then, we must undoubtedly begin by cutting out these lines, while at the same time it may be remarked that there is in the mss. what

lAIAAOC
may
here

(vii)

297

be a valuable hint to shew that they were not originally to be found for in line 73 the reading of all the mss. is vfiiv /itv yap, for which editors have accepted the reading of Aristarchos, vfiiv 8' ev yap. It hardly needs pointing out that the Se is required only if 69-72 stand in the text, while if they be cut out the speech runs on quite naturally with [j,ev yap
;

in 73.

We have, in fact, two parallel and independent duel-episodes which have been strung into the continuous story by no more than this bare and simple reference ; a ntiive device which has at least the advantage of giving us good reason to believe that neither of the two has been seriously tampered with.
It is evident that the diaskeuast relied chiefly upon the length of the intervening episode to soften the incongruity which is evident to the

analytical reader.
It will be seen that this duel suited to the story of the Menis.
it is
is,

unlike that of Menelaos and Paris, well

allusion shews (1 1 3, 226), the absence of Achilles which emboldens Hector to give the challenge, and makes the Greeks hesitate to accept it. And though the subjects are so similar, neither account seems tg have borrowed from the other. It is impossible to say that either is the older ; but as they stand in the Menis,
it is

As more than one

r, not H, which

is

the intruder.

323-482, where the a more serious nature. Controversy has long raged round the building of the wall by the Greeks in the tenth year of the siege. Thucydides
pass to the second part of the book, lines
difficulties are of
(i. 11) seems to make the fortification date from the landing in Troas, and the words of H 3 1-2 imply that the wall was built when the ships were first drawn np on the land. It has been argued that, though the wall may, according to the tradition, have been built at the time of the first landing, yet it might with poetical propriety be brought in at this point of a poem which designs to give a complete picture of the siege in the space of a few weeks just as Priam may thus be defended for not knowing by sight the Greek heroes before the Teichoscopy (see introduction to T). But if poetical propriety is to be made the standard, we should look for some more obvious motive for the selection of this point for the first building. The Greeks have met with no reverses their victories so far have been unchequered and if it be replied that the absence of Achilles would be enough to make them anxious as to their position, it is strange that there should be no allusion to such a feeling in the speech of Nestor, from which it could hardly be absent if the poet had it in his mind. Further, the whole description of the building is very hurried and even obscure, little resembling the style in which an event of
; ; ;

We now

importance to the future of the story

is

generally told.

to the later books that there has been a fusion on a large scale of two different versions of the Miad an older form in which the camp was unfortified, a later in which it was surrounded by a wall and moat. Hitherto the fighting has been entirely in the open But in plain, so that no inconsistency on this ground has been felt. we have an attack on the camp belonging to the poem which has the walls. The imminence of this makes some preparation necessary, and hence the present passage, a perfunctory and shame-faced makeshift. No doubt pieces of older poetry are incorporated in it. We have already
shall, in fact, see

We

when we come

298

lAIAAOC

(vii)

(Introduction to Z) seen reason to suppose that the scene in the assembly (345-65) is out of place here. As Erhardt has well pointed out, the
allusions to the breach of the oaths in 352, 402, 411, as well as the words of Hector in Z 326, alike indicate that the proposal to surrender Helen is really the sequel of the other duel,

and came

originally

somewhere between

the end of V and the beginning of H. Nor is there any reason to doubt that we have old material in the truce, the burial of the dead, arid the market-scene at the end of the book all of them would suit any point of

the war.

The curious scene in Olympos (442-64)

opening lines of another instance of a dual version, though in this case both alternatives seem late. In fact all the second part of the book is like a mosaic of fragments not too skilfully worked together. One result is an obscurity in the chronology (see on 381) not to be paralleled in Homer.

is

closely related to the

lAlAAOC H
"EKTopoc Kai AYaNTOc uoNouaxiaelirmv irvkecov e^ecravro
S'
oLfj!

NCKpuN

dNoipecic.

J)?

(j^aiSi/jbO';

"^KTCop,
ev

Twt
m<i

'AXe^avSpo^ ki

aSeX<f)eo<;'

apa Ovfiwu

dfji^orepoi fjAjJuacrav iroXefii^etv ^Se

fjidj^effOat,.

he Oeo'i vavT7)iertv eekhofievoio'tv eBtoxev

i'jrel,

oSpov,

irovrov ekavvovref, Kafidrmi

i-Ati-T-vj K6 Kd/Macriv eufecTTTjt? e Kdrvicn S" v-ko yvla XeXvvrai,

W9 apa
ev0'
"ApvTji,

TO)

Tpcoecrtnv ieXSofievoicrc

<f>avrjTr]v.

eXerrjv 6 fiev vlov

AprjWooio

ai'a/CTO?,

vaierdovra M.evecrdiov, ov Kopvvr}T'r)<: yeivar 'ApT)i6oo<; koI ^vXo/ieSovo'a /SowTrt?"

S'

10

"ETa)jO

'Hiovfja /9aX'
(TTe(jidvT]<;

e/yx^el

o^voevri

avykv

virb
S'

iv^dXKOv, Xva-e Se yvla.

Trai'?,

TXavKoi;

'iTTTroXo^oto

Avkicov dyb<; dvBpa)v,

5. enei Ke KaJUCOClN Ar. ACJ King's Par. d^, Mosc. 1, 3. no\euiz6ueN H. Ven. B: SniiN Ke Kduuci Sidonios (dXXoi ap. Did.) TU Moso. 2: ^nei kcki^uuci ^nfiN KeKduuci fi (IneiiiN ? Q, IniiN G, InflN D) and ip tutl ap. An. (of. Cant. 6. Ip&coNTec TJ, 7/). A Lips, (and kot' ^pia twv 4;Us^cToic S supr. A 168).
:
II

iirofii'rifiATWv

DiA.).

7.
||

TOl> Ar.

Q:
:

Toi

Ammonios.
||

10. 9iXoJuie3ouca

GJPRS.
13.

luyi^^^KOU inip Cant. rXeOKOc R (rXauKoc R).

12. iin6
:
:

eCiKiiKXou D.

XOce

XOnto Ar. QS.

Bentley oonj. 7r6\eais or 1. nuX^coN pa irvK^av, as the gen. plur. fem. in -eiav is almost always counted as a single The only exceptions appear to syllable. 191 ^ktAs 340 Kal irvXiav and be Bvpiinv. He should, however, have rather suggested ttiSXios, as irbXeas is not found in H. except as a variant in one or two In any case -iuv passages, A 168, T 52. for -dwy is suspicious. Fick oonj. irupyuv. 4-6. A very similar comparison will be found in ^p 233 ff. The point lies in For l;nel Ke the part. geXaoju^noiciN. KducociN (5) cf. on A 168. here only. ^XaiiNONTec 6. n6NTON Compare the Odyssean Ska Ti-nTuv.

" 9.

138,

For the title KopuNi^THc see line and for the difficulties involved in
fioconic is

the legend, 149.

;^o.
-^^^^

used of a mortal as in

^^^^^

ggg ^jjg ^^te.

cTe<pdNH seems to be merely one the numerous synonyms for the helmet; see K 30 ^Tri arecpduriv Kecj)a\ijipiv deipas BrjKaTo x^'^i^^^V It can hardly mean any special part, as here it covers the neck, while in A 96 it goes over4he There is no archaeological forehead. evidence of anything that can be called For other the ' brim of the helmet.
12.

of

'

senses of ari^drq see

138,

597.

300
l(j)ivoov

lAIAAOC

(vii)

/SaXe Sovpl Kara KpaTeprjv vafiivrjv

iirirmv iirCaXfievov
S"

Ae^idBTjv,
cofiov
Toii?

mKeideop,
iricre,

15

e^ Xirirmv
ft)9

'^afidSi,<;

Xvvto

Se jvla.

o^v ivorjae 6ea

'YXavKa)7r(,<;
vcrfibVTjc,

'Adrjvrj

Apjeiovi oXiKovTag ivl Kparepiji

^r)

pa KOT OvKvymoM Kaprjvwv dt^acra 'Wiov 669 leprjv. Trji S' dvTbO'; mpvvT 'AttoXXwi' Tlepydfiov eKKaTiSwv, Tpcoeaci, Se ^ovXero viktjv.
dWrjXoio'i Be rco ye avvavTeaOr)!' irapd
rr)v
^rjySyi,'

20

vpoTepo<s nrpoaeeiirev dva^ Ato?

8

vlb<;

AiroXXtov
dvrJKev
25

"

^X^e?
?!

mrre av dv
iva
Brj

av

/Me/jMvta,

Ato? dvyarep fieydXoio,

ere

OvXvfiTTOio, fieya'; he

dvfio<;

l^avaolcri /AaT^T;?
oii

erepaXxea

viKijv
;

Swt?,

eTrel

ti

Tpaia? diroXXv/ievovg eXeaipet<;

18.

17. Toiic

t6n

LP

(supr. oue).

iX^Koura L
22.

{p. ras.).

||

dNi KporepfiN
nepi S.
:

OcuInhn Vr.
h\hc \j\hc
re G.
:

b.

20. ipfiN

ipfiN T.

cuNONTiceHN 6.
25.

||

23.

4:K(ieproc

U.
oOtoi P.

24.

eurdrHp CQ.

oOXliunoio

o6\iiJunou

27.

oii Tl

15.

4nid\ueN0N

compare

46

the
;

we have
might
^

aor. part, here is a reason against regard-

all cases

ing iiripri<r6fievov there as a future it can only mean, 'just mounted' on his For the hiatus before -aX- see chariot.

irepoKK^a Srjfwv. The idea in seems to be 'a victory giving to the other side, i. e. turning the tide of battle, Sra^ ol viKwvres viKGivTaij
'

ih-av

ol
;

jrpilyr]!'

viK7i64vTs

viK-qffoiaiv

on

532.

17. The Argives appear to be routed after their success in E with very little trouble ; but this is no doubt in order to avoid the monotony of fighting, and

something of the sort is required after the pomp with which the arrival of Hector and Paris has been described. The ipuirela of Diomedes, having been

The fully developed, is now dropped. turning of the battle which here has no great effect upon the story is told in

a condensed form; 17-18=E 711-12, 19 = B167 ;21, cf. A 508. 21. ^KKOTiBc&N P. Knight ^KKariiiv. 22. (pHr&i, the oak-tree near the Skaian gate, see on B 693, Z 237, and 1. 60 below. 24. a' probably for St) see A 340, 540. 25. euu6c ^NflKeN this phrase, which is peculiar to the Iliad, occurs only here and $ 395 without an infinitive exThe passage in * pressing the aim. seems to be a reminiscence of the present
: : ; :

in the S%os is a reserve to change the tide of war. It is easy to see how from this meaning is derived the use of irepaXxi^s in later Greek (Herod.) in the sense of anceps pugna, a battle where the tide keeps turning. This, however, cannot he deduced from either of the alternatives which have been proposed decisive victory, (1) giving might to one only of the two parties ; (2) victory of other strength, i.e. won by divine interference (Monro in 738 'a people to gain fresh help from '). may compare for the sense of irepos in composition Aisch. Supp. 403 Zeis irepoppeTT'/is ; irepbppoTros =i 'ambiguous, uneven,' and the only other compound of Src/pos in Homer (in a late passage

Schol.

We

however) \ 303 from day to day.'

Pers. 950.

irep^/iepos,

'changing
also Aisch.

Compare

lines.

27. It is practically a matter of indifference whether a note of interrogation is put at the end of the line, or after h&tic, or not at all. For 8^ic, 4nci

26.

The

only with

fi/07,

epithet &TepaXKi4c occurs except in 738, where

Brandreth reads dcbmc, and so van L. But see on A 129, H. G. 81.

lAIAAOC

(yii)

301
e'irj'

aXX
vvv

el'

fjLOi

Ti

TTidoio,

to ksv voki) KepBiov

BrjloTrjra
,

fiev

Trava-co/Mev

iroKe/iov Kal

a-'^/iepov

v<rTepov aire
iirel
t5?

fji,a')(riaovT

et?

6 Ke TSKfiap

30

'I\iou evpcoa-iv,
vfilv

<f)tKov

eTrXerb Ov/mcoi

adavdrrjiai,
B'

BiairpaOeeiv ToBe aarv."

TOP " &B'

aire

irpoa-ieiiTe
to,

9ea jXavKMTri'i ^AOrjVTf

eo-Tft),

ejcdepye-

yap ^poveovaa koI

avrt)
35

rjXdov cnr

OiiXv/xiroto fiera

Tpmaf Kal

'A'^aiov';.

aW'

dye, ttw? fiefiova<i Tro\ep,ov KaTairavtrefiev

S'

avSpwv

"
;

Tr}v

aSre
irov

irpoa-eei-Trev

dva^ Ato?

vtos 'AttoXXcov

""E/CTOjoo? opcrcofJLev Kparepov /iero? iTnrpBdfioto,

r)v

nvd

Aava&v irpoKaXeaaerai
32. deoNdToici Zen. 33. yp.

oioOev
a,

6lo<;

29.

nOn ukN bk D.
Aph.
J.
:

c: &U90T^pHici 39.

t6n

3'

D^Q Harl. AueiBer' Sneira A.

Par. d
36.

f,

Cant. Vr. b
:

uerh

KaxJi S.

oToc

oToN

30. T^KUCop, properly a thing established ; hence, as in 526, the determination, settling of a resolve ; or, as here, a fixed goal, a limit of destiny. This is illus-

trated
settles

by TeK/ialperai, 1. 70 below, Zeus an appointed time, against which

'

you are to take Troy or yourselves be

vanquished.'

Hence, as Buttmann remarks, comes the later sense of foretellfor one who foretells an ing by a sign event by personal divine knowledge, like Kirke {k 563, \ 112), 'appoints,'
'
'

seems to depend on the idea of hope conveyed by the verb. In several oases, however, the aor. orpres. infin., the more usual constr., occurs as a variant, and van L. would restore it everywhere. Here it is easy to write KaTaimvip^v. So in 29, which is the line referred to here, Mulvany (C. R. x. 27) would write jraiw/iev, as the a does not belong to the aor. subj. For the frequent confusion of pres., aor., and fut. infin. see note on r 28, ff. G. 238.
39. For the non-Homeric fin Heyne and Brandreth read d. But Ke or &v seem to be never omitted in this

'

destines

two are

it to mortals identical. In
'

to a

god the

N
'

20 Poseidon

the goal which iKero riKi^uip, Aly&s, i. e. he had set for his journey ' ; Ti. iTi toTo ' eSpero riKfiiap, attained the end at which

common
mark

constr.

iji>

is

probably only a

The only question which can arise on the present passage is whether r^xfuop means the limit set by fate for Ilios, or the goal set for themselves by the Greeks with regard to Ameis, on the analogy o'f 11 472, Ilios.'
he aimed.'
'
' '

There, accepts the latter interpretation. however, the verb is eiipero in the middle,
difference (v. however 5 374), while here it is in the active and the similarity of 1. 70 seems decisive in favour of the former : ' let them fight on' (the fut. gives the sense 'for all I care ') ' till they find out by experience the limit set by fate for Ilios.' So I

of the late origin of this transitional passage. Of. also 419. oUecN oToc, which recurs 1. 226, is, with alv66ev alvQs, 97, a phrase peculiar to this book, and hard to explain. Of alvbBev alvds we can only say that it is a case of emphasis produced by the familiar resource of reduplication, as in iiiyai

pLeyaXojffTi, 6^liiov

dyf/iTiXea-rov

no one

which makes some

has succeeded in

explaining

why

the

local suffix -Ben, with its very definite signification, should be used for the purpose. In ol66v olos the meaning seems to be 'man to man,' and the repetition mil then have a ground beyond

mere emphasis.

48, 418.

36. For fut. indie, with fiifiova see 198, 200, 218, 89, also B 544, 522, w395 ; -viith. p-eveaivav 105, * 482, * 176, 4^piM<reai (p 399. The constr.

Bentley suggested olov, Dbderlein otwi (with fiax^aaadai), and either of these would make the phrase a
little

more
is

intelligible.

The

closest

analogy
i<l>'

perhaps to be found in airbi avTOv, airris Ka6' airSv. Phrases

302

lAIAAOC
fUf^^eaacrOai ev
alviji,

(vii)

avn^iov
01

SijioTfjrt,'

40

Be K

ayao'adfievoi, y^aXKOKvrjfuBe'; 'A'^aioi

olov iiropo'eiav irdXe/jUb^etv '^icTopi Siai."

w? et^ar, ovK
tS)v
S'
'

airidTjcre

dea yXavKwiri'}

'AOrjvr].
OvfjbSii

EXei/o?,
ri

Tlpidfioio ^i\o? Trat?,

avvdero

^ovKrjv,
<7T7]

pa

Oeolatv e(f>ijvSave fiTjnococrt.

la)v

45

Se "wap

'"EiKTop'

Kai

fiiv Trpo? jjlvOov

eenrev

"'

EiKTop vie TlpLcifioio, All firjnv araXavre,

Kacruyvqroi; Be roC elfU' ^ pd vv fioi Ti, irlOoio ; aWov<; fiev KdOtcov Tpaa^ koX jrdvra'i 'Apjjatouy,

auTOS Be TrpoKdXet7(rai 'A'^ai&v o? rt? apidTot;

50

dvn^iov fjLa'^eaao'dai ev alvrji Brj'ioTrjn' OX) yap TTU) Tot fiolpa Oavelv Kal ttot/mov iTrtairelv. w? yap eywv oir aKovaa OeSiv aleiyeveTacov." w? e(^a6 "Ektg)/) 8' avr ej(dp7] p,eya /mvOov dKovcra<;,
,

p fieaaov Bovpo<;
Ka'b

e? /j,e<7aov

Iwv

Tpwmv
oi

dveepye (pdXayyai;,

55

eKwv

IBpvvOijcrav d'iravTe<i.

KaB

B'

'Ayafiifivcov elaev ivKvi]/j,iBa^ 'Ay(aiov<;.

41. flracc6jueN0i Ar.

53

ad. Av.

||

iria G.

51. 6* om. P.
:

56.
||

ueccoN

Harl. a

u^con G. (T.W.A.) H.
:

|1

oi

&' (oV 3')

ADPQSU

Vr. b, Mosc. 1

Toi a* 0.

iSpiioHcaN

like B 75 (SXXoffe;/ &\Kos have only a superficial resemblance, as in them each

of Meuander.) Thus the change of into xaXxo- sacrifices archaeology

^ff-

to

word

has its distinct and separate meaning. 41. draccducNoi, either admiring his

metrical purism.
44. euuc&i, i.e. not by the outer ear, but by his power as a soothsayer, Z
76.

* 639
line,

chivalry, or jealous of their ayaaiTa}j,hu irepl ckTjs

a doubtful

honour

(cf.

however), gnidging him the adObserve the change of mood vantage. in ^nopceioN, these two lines being added independently, and expressing the

48. For a wish expressed by the (potential) optative in a question cf. 93. 53. This line was athetized by Ar. on

remoter

result.

x^^'^Q'^"'^'^'^^'^

is

The Stt. Xe7. for the regular ivxyiifudes. old Epic greaves were probably not of metal at all (App. B). Schulze points out that the early Epic poets always thus change ^ii- into koXXi- or the like when they want a long syll. rather than write tjv-, which is strictly reserved for compounds which could not otherwise Compare ivir'KdKafi.os, be used at all. ^fifaijios, iirpixai beside KaXXi7rX6Ka/ios,
,

KaXXiTpix"s> ^^^ tiCko/ws, (So also ^uTrdreipa, which we should read with L. Meyer in Z 292 for the false form evirar^fteia : cf. ^ S' einrareipa ^iXoyAus re irapBevoi in a fragment

KaXXifuKos,

/jiiyitieLos.

the ground that Helenos had understood the counsel of the gods only Slo, t^s fmvTiKijs. This is a frivolous objection prophets have always been accustomed themselves to describe the divine admonitions as a voice speaking to them, even when the outer world gives a different name to the communication, The previous line, though not rejected by Ar., is open to far graver objection, For it corresponds to nothing in the words of Athene or Apollo above, and seems quite inconsistent with Hector's words in 77, to say nothing of his behaviour in 216. 54-6 = r 76-8. The joy of Hector is rather less appropriate here than in T.
;

lAIAAOC
Ka8
S'

(vii)

303

ap' 'AdrjvaiT] re koX ap'yvpoTO^oti 'AttoXXoji'

e^ea-dr/v
<j>rj'y(!Oi,

opvicnv eoiOT6s alyvirioicn,

60

6^ vyIrrjXTJi irarpo'i Ato? aljio'^oto, avhpdtn repTTO/ievof rmv he <TTi')(e'i eXaro

aairicn,
oXt]

irvKvai,

koX KopvOeffcn koI eyj^eat ire^piKvlai.

Se Ze<f)vpoio i'^evaro ttovtov eVt <l>pl^

opvvfievoio veov, /jieXdvei Se re ttoi'to? utt' awr?)?,

Tolat

apa

crTLy(e<}

eXar

'Ap^atwv re Tptoeaz' re

65

'Et(/3 Se /ier' dfi^oTepoi,(7iv eenre' ev TreSt'fBt. " KeKKvTe fiev, T/awe? KaX ivKvi]fiiBe<; 'A^atot,
0^/3
elVft)

TO

/ie

6vfio<;

ivl aTTJOeaci Kekevei,

opKia
et? o

fiev

KpovtSijs v'^^i^vyo's ovk erekeaarev,

<j)pove(ov

aXKa KUKa
/cei'

TeKfiaiperai,

aficpoTepoicnv,

70

v/iet?

Tpobtjv ivirvpjov eKijre,

:

ndNTH Par. c {yp. nuKNai). 60. 9* : ks Bar. Mor. 61. nuKNoi 62. ne^piKuTai 64. ueXdNH S mpr. ueXaiNei yp. BeBpieuTai A (cf. A 282). n6NTON Ar. C^Gr Lips. Vr. c, Par. h (and supr. T Harl. a, Par. a). GQ. aiTfl(i) Ar. T Lips. Ven. B, Harl. a (p. ras.) h, Par. a^ h.: ainoQ G Aristot. Friibl. 23. 23 (and dXXoi ap. Did.). 71. ^oire H.
: :
II ||

59. There can be no doubt tbat the gods are supposed by tbe poet to take Some have underthe forms of birds. stood oiK6Tec to mean 'after the manner,' not 'in the likeness,' of birds, a translation which might be supported

by B

337.

But there

is

certainly

no

(of course referring to above), lit. 'shudder,' the ripple before a rising wind. Cf. 5 402, $ 126 0/)iJ p^Xaiva, and for the gen. Ze9iipoio, 692 iiirb (ppiKbs Bo/a^w. The sparkling of the armour above the ranks is compared to the glancing of the 63.
weippiKviai

fpis

gain of dignity in supposing the gods to sit in human form at the top of a high tree. A similar transformation of Athene into a swallow takes place in % 240, and cf. also S 289 where Sleep sits in a tree Other 6pvidi XcyvpTji ifoKlyKLos xrX. similar passages are a 319, y 371, e 51, there seems 236, in some of which 337, to be implied the form of a bird, in others the comparison is only to the airuni6c is a poetical bird's flight. name which seems to include both eagles and vultures, for the aiymiSs eats live birds (P 460, x 302) as well as The name is commonly taken carrion. to be for alytyviri.6s, goat-vulture, cf. Lammergeier. But Thompson {Glossary, s. V.) suggests that the al-, which is very common in bird -names, contains an element akin to avi-s, Skt. vi-s (cf. deriSs), and that yif is a shortened or derived form. This is presumably the oak of 60. 22, though the question is not quite
i

ripple.
64. It will be seen that there are two main variants in this line, n^NToc On' auTHC and irbvTov lyx* ainrji. The former is supported by the analogy of ^ 406

i^X^vae Sk irdvTos vir' aiiTTjs. Ar. preferred the latter probably because verbs in -dvio and -aivoi are almost always trans, in H. But in T 42 KvSdva is intrans. (in 73 trans.), and ifdyu always, except in 258. But the formation of ixekavu direct from ixeXav- is in any case very unusual, and quite distinct from that of other verbs in -avoi. The regular Homeric form is of course p-eXaiva. The Alexandrines (Ap. Ehod., Kallim., Aratos)

use the form p.ekaveCv, which is, however, no better than p,e\6,veiv. We can only suppose that the word is a coinage based on the false analogy of Kvddvtiv beside
KvSaivetf.

clear.

69-72. These lines are a patent interpolation designed to introduce a reference to r (see Introd. to this book). For TGKuaipeTai see note on 30.

304
rj

lAIAAOC
aiiTol irapa prjvcrl
/Mev

(vii)

Bafielere "TrovToiropoicriv.
apicrrTje^
ifiol

Vfuv
hevp

yap eaaiv
iic

Havay^ai&p'
jMa-^^ecracrOai,
efjLfievai

T&v vvv ov riva

'lra>

6v/io<;

avar/ei,
Si,(oi.

iravrcov irpofio's

"EiKTopo

75

wSe Be
el

fivdeojjML,

Zeu?

S'

ajifi

iirl

iJ,dpTvpo<;

eo-roj-

jjsv

Kev

e/ae

Keivo<;

eXiyt

TavarjKei '^uXkAi,
eirl
vfja<;,

Tev)(ea

a-vK'qa-a'i

(f)epeTa)

KolXai

awfia Be o'UaK ifjibv Bofievai -jraXiv, o^pa irvpo'; Tpwe? KoX Tpwcov aXo'^oi, XeXaj^wtrt davovra.
el

(le

80

Be K revyea

iya)

top eXm,
oiaay

Bayrjb

Be /lot e5;^o?

AttoXXoiv,

crvKrjcra^

irporl 'IXiop iprjp

Kol Kpefioco

irpoTi,
iirl

pyjop prja^

AiroXKcopo'i e/caroio,
ivcrcreXfiov^ airoBaxTO),
KOjiocopre';

TOP Be peKVP
o<f>pd
i

Tap'^vaoycri,

icdpr]

'A'^aiol

'

85

72.

ft

B Kai G.

II

auToi
j,

qOtoO Q.

1|

BaJueiHTe
1.
||

JPU
:

Bar.

73. jusn om. 74. tcSon cT

a'

4n Ar. [S] Par. c g

:

Vr. b, Mosc.
||

rap

om. H.
81. aY
||

k6<
76.

TiNO

Q
:

yp.
Sun'

TON
JP.
II

ei

Kai tino A.

hio\ liaxecaceai
78.

ini cri^eecciN

H.

fijuu'

&n udpTupoc

J.

9^poi Q.
:

Ap. Lex. Tapx<icouci

82.

noTi S. xapxeiiccoci

83.

noxl

CPQSTU

Tapxeiiooci Mor.

in\ G. : rapxi^ccoci

kgn nwc uiN g\oa nh6c L. 85.

Vr. b.

JQ

72.

Sa/i^ere
73.

daueiere subj. for themore correct See which most edd. restore.
:

H. G. App.

C. It will be seen that Ar. 's

S' iv

for

other instance in Homer where a speaker alluding to himself by his own name adds a laudatory epithet is in 6 22, where Zeus calls himself Z^k' ^irarov
fn-^ffrupa.

uhi has very weak

It is MS. authority. doubtless only a conjecture, but we have no ground for attributing it to Ar. himself ; it is likely enough to have been The introduced into some of his Mss. text is only explicable on the supposition that ixiv is original and remained untouched even after the interpolation of

69-72
74.

(see Introd.).

For iNoirei La R. reads

subj.
is

avihy-qi,

certainly required, as after Ss tls, where used, as here, A 230, N 234, to express a supposition and often (except apparently /3 114). In reading is of no such a point the MS. authority.

and the he says,

took of75. fence at Hector applying to himself the It will, however, be felt epithet Sfos. by any one who is in sympathy with the heroic age that this is no more than a somewhat naive touch of self-consciousness such as is quite characteristic of Hector. Sios indeed is in Homer little move than an epithet of ordinary courtesy. Hentze, however, remarks that the only

The Alexandrian

critics

We may compare Virgil's Suvipius Aoieas. 76. 4ni udprupoc: so A, as two words cf. B 302 for the form fi,apTvpos. The other Mss. give ^tri/jidpTvpos, which may be defended by the analogy of iwipoiko\os, i(p7ivloxos, etc. see Z 19. The sense is the same in either case. 79. 86ueNai; for the iiitin. used for the imper. of the third person see on V E. (?. 241. 79-80 = X 342285, Z 92 3, where the infin. more naturally stands for the 2nd pers. imper. The couplet is perhaps borrowed here. 85. Tapx<iccoci II 456, 674. The cf. word is connected with rdpixos, and must therefore mean something more than simple burying. Helbig {H. E.^ 55-6) suggests with great probability that it alludes to some process of partial mummification, such as seems to have been used on the bodies found at Mykene ; most likely by the use of honey as a preservative. This was known in Babylon in early times (Herod. i. 198 raipal <r<f)i iv /liKiTi), and was
; ; ; :
,

lAIAAOC
ar]fj,d

(vii)

305

T6 ol '^evmcnv eVl ifXarel 'EKKrjcnrovTaii,eiirrjiai

Kai iroTe rts

V7)'i
'

koX o'^fnyovcov avOpdnrav,

iraXau icaraTeOv'rjwTO';,
^at'St/xo?
icKeo<;
'

TToXvKkrjiBi irXecov eirl oivoTra ttovtov

crf)/j,a

avBpo<s fiev ToSe

ov TTOT
<us
(

dpiarevovTa KareKrave
to o
efjuov

Ektw/3.'
oXeirai,

90

TTore Tt? epeet'

0)9

ov ttot

e^a9', ol h

dpa irdvre^

aKrjv

iyevovTO aiwTrrjf

acBeerdev fiev dvqvacrOai,

[oyfre

Belaav S

vTroBi'^^dai,.

Be

Br)

MeveXao? dvlararo Kal

Kj(adBe<;,

/Mereeiire

'veiKei
]"
[rj
ft)

oveiBi^cav,

/Meya Be (TTeva')(i\^eTo
ovicer

Ovp^m'K'^^aiol-

95

fioi,
Br)
TL'i

direiXrfTrjpe';,

fiev
fJbrj

let

Xw^r] rdBe j eacreTai alvodev aivSs<;, Aavawv vvv ' ^KTopo<; dvno<; elauv.
fiev

'dXK
86.

v/j,ei<;

irdvTe<;

vBcop Kal jala r^evoucQe,

87. OijHriNCON XJ. 89. KaTareeNeicoToc AODRSTU xe^CMc GJPQRST. 91. oO noe* U. 93. apNi4caceai S. ON nor' yp. Kal 8n tino T. 3' hk cTONaxfzero CJQ 95. NeiKe' Ar. [iv ricri tuv v-wonvriii^aTijov) G [supr. a). cTONax(zcro GP 3' licreNaxizero HT. 97. 'iv Tin XcbfiH re xdB' gccerai T. xa&e tJi DU. 98. durioN T.
al.

90.

\\

||

the visual practice when Agesilaos the Spartan king died in Egypt. Compare the use of ripixos in Herod, ix. 120 6 IIpu/cat redveihs koX rdpix^^ ^^^ TectXews (where, however, the word is chosen with
. .

the Odyssey, against three times in the rest of the IUoaI (once each in A, P, $),
95.

the

'

notes

veUe'C,

attributed to stand, not for but for velKee or veUea : but there
veUe',
'

The variant
of Ar.

may

Of course in especial reference to fish). any case the word can only be a survival here from a past state of things, and
means no
more
'

can be
as ace.

little

what Ar. meant.

revilings,

doubt that the latter is He took the word

funeral rites ; be the universal practice in Homer. Helbig ingeniously suggests that the pots of honey placed on the bier in 4' 170 are a similar survival in ritual of the practice of embalming in honey. 87. For Kal nore tic eVnHici followed by &s irori tis ipiei. cf. Z 459. For the
difference

perform the than for cremation appears to

'

the sense of 483 veiKoi dpurre, and I 448 (pevyiiiv veUea irarpd!. So also T 251. The dat. may be taken in the same way, which is of course easily deduced from the ordinary sense dispute, when the second party has not had his say. For the constr. of dNeidfzeiN see note on
after dveiditoiv in

cf

"ir

A 211.
96. See B 235. This quotation from Thersltes intensifies the singular contrast between the whole of the present address and the tone of courteous regret which is elsewhere so characteristic of the attitude of Menelaos towards the Greeks. For

which

is

between subj. and future, hardly perceptible, see note on

It

is well known that there ancient grave-mounds on the shore of the Hellespont (see Sohliemann Ilios) ; these no doubt suggested the speech of Hector. 94. 6\fk 3fe hik is the regular complement of the formal line 92 in books H-I, where the two go together six times ; and so twice in the Odyssey (q 155, V 321), but not elsewhere in Indeed the word b-^j/i occurs Homer. eighteen times in these three books and

262.

are

many

aiN6ecN aiNuc see on line 39.

rot

The line is a curse, 'May you away to the elements of which you were m#de.' The legend that man was formed out of water and clay, the clod of saturated earth cast by the Maker
99.
'

into
e.g.

human

mould,'

is

very

common

in Hesiod 0pp. 61, when Zeus creates Pandora, he commands Hephaistos

VOL.

306
i'l/Mevot

lAIAAOC

(vii)

aWi
ireipar

eKaa-TOi uKrjpiOi, aKKee^ avTO)^'

100

TcooSe B'
pIk7]<;

ijcbv avTO'i d(opi]^o/j,ai,'

avrap vrrepde

e'^ovrai ev aOavdroio't Oeolcnv,

W9 apa

^aivrjcra';

KareBvaero rev^ea Koka.

100. dKi^pioN Mor.

II

iKXeeTc G.
Moso.
1
:

101.

TWl&e

Tcii

3'

JP.

103.
:

KaTE&\iceTO caTo n.

Vr.

c,

KaTe3iiccCTO

HT

KaTaBiicaTo

Koreaii-

and, the same idea yaiav vdei (pOpetv occurs in the lines c[iioted by Schol. A from Xenophanes, which are to be read
:

yap yaitjs re kcll iiSaros ^Kyevbfieada' K 7a/97? yap irdvTa^ Kal ets yrpr Tdvra reXeurat. 100. iKikpMi, spiritless {(vom KTJp,heart) ;
TrdfTes

and here, in the sense of the issues of The alternative and victory. theory is that ireipap from the abstract sense of end has acquired the technical meaning rope's end, and that in the two last passages the metaphor is from this concrete sense, the ropes of strife and
strife

224 an epithet of S^os, 812, 817, In Od. dK-fipios 392, * 466, lifeless. ^kXe^c is a different word, harmless. adverbially. Some write neuter used for d.K\ehs by d/cX^es, as nom. plur. hyphaeresis ; but there is no good authority for such a form in H. , though it is not uncommon in Pindar. 101. TcoiBe seems to be used like the But this is dat. after ix&xeaBai, etc. Brandreth conj. tui 5' certainly harsh.
in in

'

'

^7r' ^yibv.

102.

The

principal passages bearing

jj.

on the difficult question of the sense of neipap are (1) 51, 162, 179, Hymn. Ap. 129, where the word ixndoubtedly means
so Schulze Q. E. 109 ff.) 176, 192, to fasten, knot a rope ; (2) a group of phrases which must be considered together, though the words used differ A 336 Kara Xaa ^dxf}^ erdvvffae 413 Ss fiiv tCiv iirl t<ra Kpovioiv, 436,

ropes (or fcnots

cf.

vetpaivio

/J.dxv
6'
I

r^raro

irrd'hefids

re,

358-60

rib

^pidos
Tretpap

Kal iirdXKd^avres
Kpareprjs
|

6/j.odov
iir'

iroX^fioio

dfjitpor^poiac

rdwacav

&\vr6v re, S 389 aivordrt^v ^piba irroK^piOio rdvvaaav, 11 662 ^piBa Kparep^v irdvvaae Kpovluv, T 101 ei 5^ deds irep laov relvuev iroK^p.ov riXoi (3) numerous passages in which the word ireipap is clearly used in an Under this abstract sense, end, limit. head we should naturally include Z 143, T 429 6\i0pov welpaB' 'Urjai, though the similar oK^dpov ireipar' itpijirrai^Jl 402, 79, X 41 would naturally come under Some (e.g. Doderlein and Schulze) (2). hold that the word in (1) is completely distinct from that in (3), which is to be taken in an ab.stract sense also in N 359
&ppr[)Kr6v r'
\

In favour of the former view the use of the abstract rAos in T 101 and of the simple fiuixVi ^p^Sa in A 336, In favour of the latter 662. S 389, is the use of the verb rayuo-frai, the adjectives dpprjKrov, oKvrov in N 360, and the similar use of dpxr), first for rope's end, then for rope generally (see Herod, iv. 60, Eur. Hipp. 761, Diod. Sic. i. 104, Apart from the use Act. Apost. X. 11). of Tretpap it seems necessary to admit the concrete metaphor by which the tide of battle is pulled backwards and forwards, not by the combatants themselves as in the game of Tug of War ' which is commonly compared, but by the gods, who thus become ' wire-pullers ' of the battle. This somewhat grossly corporeal conception, however, must be regarded solely as a figure of speech ; the Homeric gods employ, in fact, more subtle powers, and it is a reversion to an earlier stage of thought when we find the Ephesians stretching a rope from the city walls to the temple of Artemis in order that the goddess may help the defenders (Herod, and Polykrates i. dedicating 26), Rheneia to Apollo by binding it to Delos with a chain. The conclusion seems to be that the use of ireTpap in N 359 does convey, by an extension of the metaphor in ravii(T(Tai., a distinct allusion to the meaning rope-end or knot ; but that in every other case, including the present, the purely abstract sense issrie, consummation, or the like, is possible, and on the whole preferable ; though even thus the existence of the concrete sense will lend a certain colour. A full discussion of the question will be found in M. and R.'s note on /i 51.
victory.
is

'

lAIAAOC
evOd Ke
el

(vii)

307

rot,

Mei'eXae,

^dvrj ^loroio reXevrrj

iirel

E/cTopov ev TraXafiTjiaiv,
/J.}/

iroXii

(peprepo's

^ev,

105

dvat^avTe<; e\ov /Sao-tXije? 'A'^ai&v

ATpet8rj<;
evpii

avT6<; T
be^iTeprji;

xpeicov

'

Arya/Me/jLvcov
e/c

eAe

^eipo'},

e-TTOi

e<paT

ovop.aQew
^pr)
110

" d^paiveK, M.eveKae SioTpe^e<;, ovSe tL

/A7;S'

cre

ravTrji d<ppo(7vv7]^' dva Se cr^eo Kr]hop,ev6<i irep,

eOehJ

ef epiBo^ crev dfieivovi (pwrl fid'^ecrOai,

"^KTopi, TIptafiiBrii, Tov re a-rvyeova-t Kal

dWoi.

Kol

S'

A^tXei;? tovtcoi ye fiavrjo eve KvBiaveiprjL

dvTL^oKriarai,
(TV

eppiy

irep
Icbv

aeo koXKov dfieivav.

fierd edvo'i iraipcov,
^A.'^aioi.

aXXa
eX Trep
cl>7j/j,i

fiev

vvv i^ev

115

rovT(ot Se irpofiov
dBeirji;

aXXov
iarl Kal

dvacTTrjCTOva-iv
el

fioOov ear

aKoptjTO';,

jxiv

acriracTiU)^

yovv

Kafi-^euv,

al Ke (pvyrjLai

Bri'tov

eK TToXifioio koI
eliroov

alvri<;

SijioTyiTO^."
<f)peva<;
rjpcu'i,

ws

irapeTreKrev dBeX^eiov
o
6'

120

alabp,a irapeiirmv
lyTjOoo'vvoi,

eireiOeTO.

tov

fiev

eireiTa

depairovTev dir

wfioov

Teuye

eXovro-

104. fil^TOlO

7/3.

eaNdroio AT.
a.

107. aiirbc 3'

HSU.

109. diOTpoq>i:c
:

cy^o Ar. (v. Ludwich) ADTU Par. b 3* Scxeo GPK Par. (f supr.) h: 8' 6NCxeo Q: 3' Ycxco Q. 113. TOiircoi re: to0t6n re Mosc. 1 (and yp. A). 114. dNTlBoXflcai yp. dNTiuoXAcai A. Scnep QU. SueiNco Zen. 117. t' om. DQT Par. c g, Harl. b, Vr. b c r' 119. noK^uou D. Par. k, Moae. 1, and yp. A.

GH.

II

xpeds

Harl.

110. bk

||

|i

reXevr^ 104. The variant davdroio must be the origin of Virgil's Hie tibi
Tnortis erant

P^Xtiov
irep

S'

dv,

(paaiv,

elpijro
ia-riv "

'O/iripai

"S

metae (Aen.

xii.

108. For BcsiTepfic . . ^yould read Se^Lrepijv x^P^i "^ account cf. S 137, O 671, a 121, o- 268. of F^TTos 109. This use of XP"^ with the gen. is The elsewhere confined to the Odyssey. form regularly used in this construction in the Iliad is XP^'^111. fe ^pidoc, virtually to fight a match, lit. to fight a battle arising from mere rivalry ; cf. S 343 i^ ^pidos But 8 #iAo/i7;Xel'S?;i iwdXaia-ep dvaa-rds. IpiSi ^vvitiKe fidxe<r$ai is different (cf 210). 113-4. have no incident in the Hiad to which these lines can refer They indeed they contradict I 352. can only be explained as a rhetorical exaggeration used at the moment for noXXi)N dueiNcoN purpose.
:

546). x^ipiSc Bentley

Schol. (Did.?) on the ground that the text is rather rude to Menelaos. do not know who was the author of this
fieya

(piprards

We

criticism.

117. 66cii^c for aSFc-iis contains two oifences against metre (cf. 9 423 &SSeh). drap^ris and dreip^ have been suggested,

^^^ t^^ corruption is wholly improbable. 117-9 may well be a later addition made up of reminiscences of T 72-3 and E
409. The repetition dritov . . StiI'ottjtos occurs only here and 174 it is especially disagreeable in view of the fact that regularly means the general Stjiottis engagement, not a single combat. See on V 20. For r6Nu KdjunreiN ' to take rest' cf also e 453. The phrase is common in tragedy. 120-1 = Z 61-2, q.v.
;

We

'

: ;

308
Neo-TWjo
S'
^

lAIAAOC

(vii)

Apyeioicriv aviaTUTO Kal fierietTrev

fie'ya

"

&

TTOTTOi,

Tj

irivdo^ 'A'^adBa yaiav iKaveiTlrj^ev?,

ajop7jTi^<;,
o'Ikcoi,

^ K6 fiiy olfia^eie yepoav iTnrrjXdTa eV^Xo? MvpfMiBoveov ^ov\7](j}6poi; tjS

09 TTore
p,'

125

elpop.evo'i fiey

iyrjdeev

&i ivl

iravTcov 'Apjeiav epemv yeveijv re roKov re.

Toil?

vvv

el

TTTOiacrovTa';

vcj)'

"E/cro/at 7rdvTa<; aKOVcrai,

jToWd Kev ddavaTOLffi

OvpLov diro p,eXi(ov

<f)i\a<;

dva

j(elpa<;

aetpai

130

Bvvai hofiov "AiBo^

e'lcrm,
'

at <ydp, Zev re iraTep Kal 'Adrjvairj Kal

7]^5)ip
to?

AttoWov,

or

eir

wKvpocoi K.e\dSovn p.a'^ovro

127. ueip6ueN0C juenSX'

{lUra
{supr.

iKdNOi (c corr.'!) P. 124. dx'''^ J (P- '**) ^^&' MS.) gcTENeN Zen. 129. nOn : JuiN T.
II

||

nTC&cam-ac Q.

||

6iKoOcei

DE

oi)U:

fiKoiicoi

G
:

Lips.^; dKoGcai
Tofs i^rafffi^vois

HT.
'

130.

ffXac 6nci
||

ip Tois i^tirair/j^tiai.s (?

Ludw.) KpuTTapxav.

Bapeiac Q and defpH E {supr. ca)

:

defpei

deipoi

G (H

supr.).

131. final

GL

(p. ras.) S.

125.

When

Gelon

demanded

the

command of the Greek army from the embassy who had come to ask his help
against the Persians, Syagros the Spartan envoy replied ^ kc iiiy' olfii^eie o IleXoTrfSijs *Ayci^fjiVCi)v Truddfievos ^rapri-qras
iiirb V^ojvbs (Herod, vii. 159). probably an adaptation of the This is present line, though of course v?e cannot be sure that it is not a quotation from some lost epic there is no special point in the substitution of Agamemnon for Peleus. i'or the visit of Nestor to Peleus, when enlisting the Greek army, see A 765 sqq. 127. Zenod. appears to have read 6's ^crreue, taking iroTe fiip6/Mevos ^e7aV being parted from his son. /ieip6/ne;'os as But, as Didymos points out, such a sense of p-elpeaSai is not Homeric (cf. I

later Greek (e.g. OlSlirov t6kos, 407).

Aisch.

Sept,

372

instances of T 119, both times in the physical sense of ' ehildbeariug, ' and so Hymn. Cer. 101. Cf. T 203 (Sne S' dXXiJXui' Yece^i;,

The only remaining the word in Homer are P 5,

rrjv Tjyefiovitjv aTrapacpTJadai

TE

Kal

1ivpy}Koaiiav

Wfiev re TOKTJa^. 129. This is the only case in Homer of the construction of dKoiieiv with, ace. and participle, which is found in later

Greek.

way only

is used in the same in 8 732. 133. This passage cannot be reconciled

weiffofiaL

'

with geographical facts. <J>ei<S is no doubt the same as $eai (o 297) in Elis but that was a maritime town, not near Arkadia there is nothing known of a Keladon or lardanos anywhere near it, nor, it would seem, are there any rivers
;

616).

The

reading,

if

have the

advantage

admissible, would of avoiding the

. .

awkward

repetition of elpSp^evos

^piuv,

but would lose the essential contrast between ol/Mi^eie and iyijBee.
parentage; hirth, i.e. 128. t6kon, apparently a more special term than The word recurs in this yeveri, family. phrase again in 141, o 175, and in both it may have the same meaning, though there is a possible alternative, This does not suit the -present offspring. passage, though the scholiasts put it forward {irarepa Kal iratda Schol. A), and it was the prevalent meaning in

that could correspond. Strabo (viii. 348) says that some would write Xdas for $eta?, taking KeXddovTi. as adj. while Bid. is said in Schol. A (v. Ludwich) to have read ^/]p7]! for ^eias, after Pherekydes. Pausanias v. 5. 9 identifies the lardanos with the Akidas, on the authority of 'a certain Ephesian.' Ar. took/ceXdSocTi as an attribute of the lardanos. In fact the name Jordan ( Tarden from yarad, to is not far from the equivalent of flow) KeXddioi'. The name recurs in y 292 applied to a river in Crete, where a Semitic name is natural ; in Elis it
; '
'

certainly surprising. The authorities and their various elucidations will be found in Ebeling's Lexicon, s.v. KeXdSup
is

lAIAAOC
ar/pofievoi

(vii)

309

TlvXioi re xal

A/jwaSe?

iy^eo'bfj.copoi,

^eia<; Trap T6t^eo-<rti', ^lapBdvov

TOtcrt
S'

a/j,<f>l

peedpa.
i<7o9eo<;
<j)d)<;,

135

'Epeu^aXtaji/

7rpo/j,o<;

XaraTO,

Tev^e

ey(mv mfioiaiv 'AprjWooio avaKTO<;,

Blov 'AprjWoov, rbv iiriKK.Tjaiv KopvvijTrjv

avSpe<; KiicK'qcrKov

KoXXi^mvoi re
fji,aj(aKro

'yvvaiKe<;,

ovvex

ap

ov To^oiab

BovpL re fjuKp&i,

HO

aXka

aihvjpel'qt

Kopwrji

pri<yvv<TKe ipaXayya^.

trreivfoirSii

TOP AvKoepyo^ eire^ve BoXeoi, ov ti Kparet 76, ev oBan, o9 ap ov Kopwq ol oXeOpov

criBripelr)'

^alcTfie
rev'^ea

irplv

yap AvKoepyo'; inro^Oa^

vittio'?

Bovpl fiicrov irepovqaev, 6 B

B'

ovBei ipeicrOrj"Aprj'i.

145

i^evdpi^e rd ol Trope ;;^a\/ceo?

Kal Ta fiev avrof eTreira (f)6pei, fiera fj-aXov "Kprjo^ avTap sTrel AvKoepjo<i evl fjueydpotcriv iyripa, B&Ke S' ^pevdaXiwvi (piXai OepdTrovri (f)opriva(,.

135. 9eiac

xi^ac ^"'O' (Strabo

:

AapddNou Did. (? ipH'ie6oM G. 142. XuKoeproc QR Mor. XuK<4oproc G \uK6oproc 0. re U. r 144. XuK6eproc Q Xuxdoproc G \uK6oproc fi. Ono9e^c Kplarapx^^ ^vri- ^
:

348) 'Iapa<5NOU Lehrs).

viii.
:
:

9Hpac Did. (ap. Schol. 137. itpmeiom P

||

T).
:

||

tepadNou

||

'

&NaCThc Did. ip6pei H.

&'
:

(v.

Ludwich).

146. reOxed

t'

148. X.UK6Eprac
{p. ras.)

aclKeN

GHS

Harl. d,

XuKdoproc Par. k, and

CDGP and ap. Did. G XuK6oproc

:

147. gneir' 149.

fi.

d&KE

tiv4s ap. Did.

i&K' Q.

is clear that nothing short of the excision of 135 as copied from 7 292 vrith a reminiscence of 297 (von Christ), or a general assertion of an interpolator's incapacity, extended to the whole of Nestor's speech (Kbchly), will obviate The cicerones of the inconsistency. Olympia identified one of the scenes on the chest of Kypselos with this battle (Pans. V. 18. 6). 134. ^rxecfjucopoi see on B 692. 142. This Lykoergos is included in the list of early Arkadian kings given by Pausanias (viii. 4. 10), who further mentions the ' narrow way which was pointed out as the scene of the death of Areithoos, and was even adorned with histomb (viii. 11. 4). This is no doubt, however, founded upon the Epic, rather

it

'

than upon genuine

(rreivonrbs

local tradition.

The

room

narrow to swing his club. AvKdepyos see on Z 130.

so
:

6S6s evidently implies a pass as not to allow the Kopw/frris

For the form

see note on 145. oOaei IpeicoH 144. No variant is recorded here.

149. It is clear that if the now aged Nestor took the armour in question in his early youth (153) from the man who had it from Lykoergos in his old age, the Areithoos from whom Lykoergos took it cannot by any reasonable chronology have left a son young enough to be fighting in the tenth year of the siege of Troy yet in 1. 10 this would Moreover the seem to be implied. Areithoos of 1. 8 lived in Arne in Boeotia, whereas Areithoos here seems to be an Arkadian. The only way in which the two passages can be brought into harmony is by supposing that 6V in 1. 9 refers to King Areithoos of the line above, so that Areithoos the Maceman had a son, 'King Areithoos,' who, we must suppose, migrated from Arkadia and that Menesthios is to Boeotia grandson of Areithoos I. and son of Areithoos IL This explanation is so forced as to drive us to the conclusion that the author of the present passage was as vague about his legendary history as about his geography. But difficulties
; '
' ' '

310 Tov
rye

lAIAAOC
revye

(vii)

eyav irpoKaXt^eTo

7rdvTa<; apKTTOV^'
Ti<;

160

ol Se /iaX'

irpo/ieov Koi iBetSicrav ovSe

erKyf

taXX'
Koi

e'/ie

6vfio<;

avrjKe iroKvrXij/Meov TroXefii^eiv

Bdpaet Ml,
TOV
606'

lyeverji

Se vecoraToi; 'iffKOV dirdvTeov.

fiay^ojjLTjv
Brj

ol

ejo),

hS>Kv Se fioi evyo<;

Adrjvr}.
155

iirjKiaTov

Kol Kapriarov Kzdvov dvBpa'

TToXXo? jdp Tt? eKe'iTO iraprjopo'i evda Koi ev6a,

W9 ri^a)ot,fii, ^iTj Tw Ke To^ dvTrjaeie

o'i

Be fxoi efnreBo^ eirf

lidyrj';

Kopv6aioXo<;

'

Etb/3.

vfieav B
ouS'
ft)9

Trep

ea<Tiv

dptcrTrje<i

Havay^acwv,

ol 'trpo(\)povi<o<; fjbefia6' "EKTopo<;

dvnov

iXffetv.

160

veiKeo'a
-jroXii

6 ryepav,
fiev

ol

B'

ivvia iravTe'i dvearap.

ArjafLeiJAXOv,

Mpro
Tcoi

irparo^

dva^ dvBpcov

S'

eVt TuBetBrji; wpro Kparepo^

B'

AiofirjBTj'!,

Tolcn
TOLcri

eV
i-JT

Al'avres dovpiv i-jneifievot dXKrjv,

'lBo/jt.evev<;

S"

Kal ojrdcov

'lBo/j.V7]o<;

165

yirjpiovrj'i,

drdXavTO<i '^vvaXimi dvBpei(povTr]i,

EvpinrvXo<;,
'

Tolai

B'

eV

'Evaifiovo<}

dyXab';

ui'o?,

av Be @oa?

AvBpaifioviBig<;

xal Sto? 'OBvacrev^'

151. Ju,d\': txir' H.

||

After this line add 6NTiBi0N uax^caceai in ainm ShYothti

b,

(=

40,
?

51,

20)

GJSU3 Vr.
154. 164. eoOpoi

Harl. d. King's Par. b c

:

j.

153.

(5)1

^uuSii
1|

Zen.

(see below).

dei^NH

dn^XXcoN H.
166.

162.

npiTON S Lips.^

JX^N om. P. dNdpoip^NTH

eoiipHN J.

6Napi96NTH

DGHLU

Lips.'

J.

168.

Sn

In PE.
156. napi^opoc seems to
ing,
'
'

of this sort are familiar in the tales of Nestor's youthfal exploits, all of which bear the mark of late work, introduced with no special applicability to the context, but rather with the intention of glorifying the ancestor of Peisistratos. 153. S>\, i.e. in my own hardihood; see App. A. This is obviously better than the two ways in which Si can be taken as the pronoun of the third person : (1) to fight against Ms bravery ; (2) in the courage of li, viz. of my spirit. No parallel can be adduced for either of these ; for (1) the nearest is the use of /3(i; in the sense of 'a strong man,' for (2) the use of the quasi-personal epithet fieyaX-fiTup with 8v/i,6s. Zenod. is said to have read Bdpffa i/iwi,, but to judge from his usual practice this is probably a mistake, and means that he explained dapaei. ffli to mean Bdpaei ^/jmi. Compare the similar Z 126 ttoXi) Trpo^i^-qKa^ airivTuv aSu. Bdptra..
\

mean

sprawl'
'

having passed through the sense of dangling loosely from that of hung on at the side,' which we have in the
case of

the trace

horse.

Cf.

Aiach.

Prom. 363 dxpeiov Kal -n-apdopov SifMs. So in * 603 it means 'loose, uncontrolled,' in mind. For noXX6c in the
sense of 'big'
etc.,
cf.

307,

245,

493,

14 fUyas Kal iroWbs iyiveo, Eur. Hippol. 1 ttoXMj ixhi iv ppoToliri. Ki^Trpts, cf. 443; and often. The combination 7roXX6s tis is common in Herod., but is not elsewhere found
vii.
. .

Herod,

in

Homer.
160. "With this use of ol of the

2nd

person

cf.

T 324

5^.,

TroXe/i/fu.

The use does not seem natural to us and is made even less so by lanv in the previous line, where we should have
looked for
i(rr4.

166. For 'ENuaXicoi dNdpe'i^dNTHi see on B 651.

;: ;

lAIAAOC
iravre';

(vii)

311
Bimi.
170

dp'

oX

eOeXov

jroXe/Mi^eiv

"^KTopt
o?
ice

Tot?

S'

avTK
Srj

/ieTeei-rre

Tep7]vi,o<;

liriroTa NecrTW/a-

" KKrjpai vvv ireTraKecrde

ovTO<;

Sia/iirepe';,

Xd'^rjicnv

yap

ovrjo-ei,

ivKvrjfit,Sa<;

A^^aiov?,

Koi

S'

avTO<; op

6v/jlov

ovrjaerat,,
aivrji;

at Ke

(pvyrjtai,

Bfjiov
&<S

eK 'TToXefioio

Kot

SijtorijTO?."
175

e^a9', ol Be KXfjpov e<T7)fir)vavro eKaarof,

ev

B'

e^dXov
B'

Kvverji 'Ajafiifivovo^ 'ATpetSao.

T^Mol

rjp'qa'avTO,

Oeoiai Be yelpa'; avecr-yov

'

aBe Be rt? eiirecTKev IBwv e^? ovpavov evpvv " Zev irdrep, t] A'lavTa Xa'^elv rj TvBeo<; vlov r) avTov ^aa-iKrja iroXv^pvcroio M.vKijvr]^."
ftis

180

dp'

e<j)av,

TrdWep

Be TeprjVLo<;

iTTiroTa NecrTcop,

e/c

B'

effope

/cX'^/jo?

Kvve7)<;,

ov dp' fjOeXov avTol,

o/j,i\ov

hXavTO^.
Bei^'
ol
B'

Krjpv^ Be (pepcov dv

dtrdvT'qi

ivBe^ia iracriv dpicrrrjeaaiv 'KyaiSiv

ov yivcoa-KOVTes dir-rjvqvavTO e/caaro^.

Br/

185

d\X' ore
170. aOeic C.

top iKave
171.

(f)epcov

dv

OfitXov dTrdvTTji,

nendXecee J
:

nendXacee Ar.

AG

Harl. b, Par. h, Lips.

:

nendXa*ee

(x
||

ira

ras., c supr.)
g,

&c Ke Par. 0^ nenciXaxee ii. Vr. A. 174. noX^uou P.

reniiXaxse U^, nendXacee U^ "ou I'inverse" and nvis Sohol. A. 172. oCJTcoc DP. 6Ni4ceieN 177. oeoTci S^ C {p. ras.) DGJ (yp. Abk) PEU
||

geoTcin Bk Q Ar. dixws. eeoTc iik AST Vr. c, Ven. B 182. Ik 5' 180. iaojuGNHO Q {supr. BaciXfla). TUxeiN P. dnHNi^NONTO Q. 185. nrNC&CKONTEC L. 2oeXoN P. f)' C. dn^NTHl fix""''"* Q ^i"- ^^ bA A: Ar. BixiHis.
:

179.
:

XaxeTN
||

KaSS' H.
186.

8n
:

||

II

hk t6n

i>'

II

171. nendXecee js the only defensible form here, from jraXXo^ai (in the sense
191, Si 400), of. dftxeireTr&XaxSe can only come from 7raXi6;'. waXda-a-u to spatter (e.g. Z 268), which has nothing to do with lots. irejrdXao-de
lots,

lots

but theoretically the distinction

carefully observed.
Of.

must be
,

365,

of casting

where the exact sense is 'be a man a coward or be he brave, thou shalt know
S. F. i. 41). 111. See T 318 for the question of eeoTci 3^ and Seois, ISi.

him' (Delbriick

a vox nihili, no verb TroXdfu being unless we are prepared to follow Ahrens in regarding it as a non-sigmatic Similarly aor. in -a like cXira, ^ceiKO. read irevaXiaOai. in i 331 for ireTraXda-dai.
is

known

or weiraXdxOai.. Ap. Ehod. (i. 358), how8c kg X^xhicin ever, read ireTrdXaxB^. looks like the use of <ls to introduce an But this is against indirect question.
all the history and use of the pronoun the sentence really means, not 'draw lots to see who shall be chosen,' but draw lots (for one man), and he shall Practically of course the be chosen.' meaning is the same, as the idea of a question is inherent in the drawing of
; '

4Nafeia:M239. Some have seen in the use of the word an allusion to the sacred nature of an appeal by lot ; but there is always a 'lucky' and an unlucky direction of circulation, even with the wine. The herald goes ivSi^M for luck. It is evident that the marking in 175 did not imply any writing, as no one understands any mark but his own. 186-9. Observe the rapid changes of subject in these lines Ykons, the herald BdXe and On^cxecec, Aias ; gjuBaXcN, the herald ; mS), Aias.
' ' :

179. 413, 184.

On the form T 285.

of the prayer see

312

lAIAAOC

(vii)

6? fiiv iTriypd-t]ra9 Kwerji /3aXe,

jj

(paiBifio^

Ata?,

TOt

inrea-'^ede %6t/j',
(rrnjua

S'

ap

e/M^aXev a7%t "Trapaa-Tdf,

Se 6v/ji&i,
(pcoVTjcrev

yva>

Se KKrjpov
fiev

IBcov,

ry^drjo-e

Tov " ft)

Trap ttoS'
rj

ibv ^a/MaBi';
e/j,o<;,

^d\e
j^jalpw

re*

190

<J3i\oi,

TOi /cXijpo^

Be Kot avTO<;
Siov.
Svco,

dvfiaii,

eirel
,

BoKeco VMTiaefiev
6<^p

"^KTopa

dW
TO(f>p

dyer

dv
"va

iyo) "TrdXe/MTjia

revyea

vfj,ei<;
i(f>

eh'^eaOe Att Upoviayvt dvaKri

firj

aiyrji
rje

vfieLWV,

Tpaie^ je irvdcovTai,

195

Kol dfKpaBirjv, iwel ov

rydp Tt? fi
IBpeirji,
j3ir]i

nva
efj,e

BeoSt/j^ev

efnrrji;-

OX)

je eKQ)v deKovra
ovS'
vrjlBd
<y

BirjTai,

ovBe Tt
e\,Trofiai

eirei

outoj?

iv ZidKafilvi yevkaQai re Tpa(f}efiev re."

fiiTei

187. ini rpdij/ac Moso. 1 {yp. inV). kun^hn P. 188. SBaXcN GSU. {supr. c over ai). 189. cAua KXi^pou J.
|| ||

Onecx^eai
ft

H
c,

191.

toi

ukH
{yp.

KXflpoc iuoi G.

193. di^Nco Ar.

de. Ar.

195. re niiecoNTdi

ncniiecoNrai Vr.
197. tIc re

Moso.
jue).
II

3.

195-99

Aph. Zen.
1|

196.

Ae
Tl
||

^34: P.

re om.

JU

Par.

e.

Ik^n
t"

kX^u

Ar. (koI a! ir^elovs)

{yp. ^Kcbw)

QS

{yp. CKcbN)

Aph.

Harl. d, and yp. V^. oiiH r' diBpelHi G oiiii

:

198.

oude

didpeiHi Q.

idpefm Ar. aijTcoc H.

o03fe xxku idpeiHi

192. BoK^co, to think, with infill. seems to occur only here in Homer but (7 382 shews the transitional stage, to Biieo in the next line seem to one's self. is of course an aorist. 195. ^9' OueicoN, as T 255 ^ir' airoijiiv The idea seems to he, Do eiaro (nyiji. not let the Trojans hear your words, lest they may endeavour to counteract your
; '
'

'

petitions

by prayers

of their

own

'

this

he immediately revolces by the Kai in virtually = nay. There was a 196, widely-spread primitive idea that every local or national god could be approached only by a particular form of words, which was therefore carefully concealed from an enemy. Thus the title by which the god of Rome was to be addressed was concealed, as a state secret of the highest importance. So the real pronunciation of Y-h-v-h was kept secret by the Jews, Jehovah being only a conventional form for reading with the vowels of Adonai. It is said that the direction in the Prayer Book to read the Lord's Prayer with a loud voice goes back to a period when this too was superstitiously regarded as a -magical formula to be repeated silently, lest the enemies of Christianity might iind it 195-9 were athetized by Zenod., out.
' '

Aristophanes, and Ar. on the ground that 'they are not consistent with the character of Aias, and that he raises objections to himself {d.v8vTro<pipa eain-Si) absurdly ; a judgment which does not commend itself. It is certainly not inconsistent that a hero, after recommending a conventional precaution, should correct himself, and say that he has no need of such devices. (See, however, Wilamowitz E. U. p. 244.) 197. For kc^n Ar. read e\iiv : but eKiliv and ainav are sometimes joined more from a desire of emphasizing the second than in strict logic ; the phrase indeed may fairly be compared to abSBev
'

alvws and olbBev olos. The collocation recurs in a somewhat different sense, A

cf. c 155 oi5k i8i\uiv ide\oi!/<rrii, and 272, Aisch. P. V. 19, etc., for somewhat similar reduplications. For the subj. 3!HTai cf. the instances in H. O.

43

276

a.

There is not much to choose between the text and the vulg. di'SpeJiji, which would of course mean hy any ignorance of mine, aihoit, though poorly
198.

supported,

is

a mere
199.

dolt)

more Homeric than oJirtoc.

:

(in

the sense

TpafduGN

intrans., see

661.

This

is

the only place in H., except the

lAIAAOC
ws
ft)Se

(vii)

313
200

e<f>a6

ol

S'

ev'^ovTo

A(( K.povio}Vt avaKTi-

Se Tt? eiireo'Kev IBobv et? ovpavov ei/pvv

'

" Zed Trdrep,

he Kal

ISrjdev /MeSetov,

Kvhicne

/xejicrTe,

So? viKTjv A'iavri Kal ajXabv eSvo? ape<76ai,'

el

"^KTopd
etjiav,
Br)

irep

(f>iXeei<;

koX Krfieai avTov,

205

i<7r]v
ft)?

dfi(f>OTepoiai ^lr)v

xal kwSo? oiracraov."

ap

Ai'a? Be

Kopvaaero
')(poi

vtupoiri

'^oXkcoi.

aiirap eVel
(Tevar
0? T

iravra ipepl

ecraaTO revyr),

etreiO
ei(Tiv

dlo^ re TreXtupto? epj^eTai "A/a?;?,

iroXefiovBe fier
epiSoi;
fiivei

dvepa^, ou? re Kpovimv

210

dvfio^opov

^vverjKe /xd'^eadaf

TOto? ap' Ala? cojOto ireKmpi.o';, epKO<; 'A'^ai&v,

fieiBiocov
rfie

^Xoavpoicn
^i,^d<s,

Trpoo'di'Tr.acn,

vepde Be iroaalv
eiy^o^.

fiaKpa

KpaBdccv BoXij^^oaKiov
/j,ey

Tov Be Kal
T/3ft>a?
'

Apjelot

er/ijdeov

elaop6a>VTe<;,

Be Tpofio's alvo<i v-jrrjXvOe jvia eKacrrov,

215

^KTopi T
aXX' ov
ayjr

avrSii Ovp.o'i evl cTT-^Oecrat irdTaacrev

ert
elj^ev

TTft)?

viroTpeaai

oiiB'

dvaBvvat

Xaa>v e? ofiiXov,
Ksupr.
Vr. b A.
(Vr.

eTrei.

irpoKcCXecraaTo yapfirji.

207. TEiixea
noici

208. T6 om.

DEU^.
||

212. npocclbnoic
(of.

L: npocci22).

DGPQRU
:

213. BiBcic Ar. S2: BiBdjN others?

215. rpcicoN G.

214.
||

ixir

ukti

Ar. [H].

^KdcTou

DGEU

e corr.).

Jni^Xuee Hut. de aud. Poet. 10. 216. in crAeecfi Bar. Mor. 218. XabN P.
208. For the comparison
303. 212. BXocupoTci,

disputed lines B 557-8, where Aias is brought into connexion with Salamis. This is sufficient to raise a suspicion
against the last couplet of thj speech, which may have been added to give Homeric support to a local tradition universally accepted in later times. The lines, however, are obviously alluded to by Pindar {N. ii. 13), Kal /icLv a XaXa/jiis ye dp^ypai ipurra /j,axarav Swards. iv Tpotoi ii,kv "EKTap Alavros &Kovirei'. 204. Note the position of nep, which seems to go closely with el. Compare Koi is here more 372, with note. naturally taken as = also than as even, regular sense when it is joined with the
Trep.

of.

298-

shaggy. (in C. iS. xiii. p. 10) argues that this sense suits all the Homeric passages (see 36,

Adam

608).

In Scut. Her. 147, 175, 191,

250, the sense, as in the equivalent horridus, has sunk to the derivative notion of fierceness. So also in Aisch. JSum. 167, of. Supp, 833. In Plato [Bep. 535 B, Theaet. 149 A) it is combined with yevvatos, and the sense hairy seems to have passed into masculine,
virile.

In Ap. Ehod. 192

irpocriiTraTa
;

ii.

740

it

may
by
as

mean
so
tr

bristling (with trees),

cf.

npocc^naci
dveipara

bveipos,

H.

G.

107.

2.

N^pee,

Attic contraction xciix" (also (I) 534 ?) is a rare form in H. (perhaps renh-q of Mss. X 185 is the only other case) ; reiixe' IFearo van L. In (T&Kea (A 113, -> ) the mss. are as unanimously in favour of synizesis of -co as they are here for contraction. See also A 282, 444, Q 7.

207. 322,

The

opposed to the face. Kal x"pfs iiirepBev.

217. harsh.

So we have

ttSScs

in Kti eTxen is very Brandreth (and later Fick) oonj. in FeiKev, there was no opportunity, from FelKa pros, of FiFotKa, of. S 520 6Bi. <r<f>t(rip eUe Xox^trai, and X 321 Stti^l ei^eie lidXurTa. So also P 354.

The hiatus

314
At'as
S'

lAIAAOC
eyyvdev ^\de
(j}epo)V

(vii)

adKO<i rjvTe Trvpjov,

220

jfoKiceov eina^oeiov,
CTKVTOTOficov 6'^'
o<s

o oi Tv^ooi; /ca/te rev^uiv,

evi

aptcrTo<;, "TXtji

olKia vaicav

01

eTTOirjcrev

ravpcov ^dTp6(f)ea)v,

aaKO^ aloKov eTrra^oeiov eTTi S' oyBoov rfKaae yoKKOv,

<f>epeov

TO irpoade crTepvoio
crri]

TeXafiaviof Alfa?
225

pa

/moX' "E/cto/do?
Srj

677W?, aTretXijo-a? Se Trpocr'rjvBaa-axpa e'iaeat

""E/cTop, vvv fiev

clot

olodev

oio<;,

KoX Aavaolcriv apiaTrjet; fiereaai,

/Jier

Kol

'A'^iWrja prj^ijvopa dv/MoXeovra.

fiev

aXX' 6
KeiT
fjfjLei';

ev vrjeacn xopcovio-i, TrovToiropoiai,

a/rroiJ/r)vLaa<i

'Ajafiifivovi iroifievi
ot

XaStv

230

S'

elfiev

Kal TToXee?.

av credev avTiacraifiev, aXX' ap-^e //.a^ij? ^Be TrroXefioio.

roloi
"Trpocrietire
/jLe<Ya<;

Tov
" Alav
firj

8'

aSre

KopvdaloXo'i

'

E/ctB/3

Bi,oyeve<;

TeXa/j,a)vie,

Koupave Xaa>v,
235

tL fiev rjvre 7ratBo<; d<f>avpov TreiprjTt^e

220.

TeiixMN

T^KTCON
:

Cant.

221.

u\hi

rivis
:

03hi
Toi

Strabo

ix.

408.
b.

230. liniJUHNicac Ar.

232.
(

Ketrai UHNicac G.

231. ToToi

H, and

yp.

Vr.

noX^oio DJRU.

234 om.

AK

||

atoN djuapToen^c,

fiourd'i'e,

noToN Seinec

=N

824) JS Vr. A, Par. f (with text in margin).

is

tower-like shield of Aias 219. The his constant attribute ; it is the favourite type of the coins of his island of Salamis, and his son Eurysakes is 526. The form named from it. Cf. on the coins is that known as 'Boeotian,' butthe description, fjire iripyos, evidently refers to the oblong form of the Mykenaean shield ; see App. B. 220. xii^KeoN InroBdeioN, explained in 223. The seven layers of hide were
' '

mann's

explanation

'

easily

moved

'

[Lexil. p. 65) is in the last resort based upon a mistaken notion as to the iilrpi]. Agile is the last epithet to be applied
' '

dried and sewn together (App. B i. 1) the layer of metal was nailed on the top of them. Observe the obvious allusion in Ti^xtos . Teiixav, and cf. E 59 T^KTwv kpixavlS-qs ; and for the use of
.
'

B 101. 221. "TXhi, in Boiotia, B 500, where the first syllable is long [in arsi), B 708. It has been suggested that this may be the town of the same name in Cyprus ; but Cyprus is almost entirely ignored in the Epos, see on E 330. The breastplate given by Kinyras (A 20) hardly bears on the question. 222. ai6\oN, sparkling with the light
Kdue,

upon the metal surface. This is the only tenable meaning of the word Butt;

to this shield of Aias, 223. raiipcoN, of hulls' hides ; ci. p&v below, and A 105 t6^ov aly6s. 226. oi6eeN oToe, man to man (as 39), by experience in single combat ; an ironical repetition of Hector's own words. 228. ^Hsi^NOpa, an epithet reserved to though Odysseus claims pi;|Achilles For the sense cf. Z 6 rjvoplrt in | 217. p^j^e ipaXayya, etc. 230. dnouHNicac, giving his wrath full vent ; see on B 772. 231. ToToi oY cf. P 164 ; the dl is epexegetio of toXoi, not correlative ; we might have had roioi avrido-ai, as in ;8 60. Heyne and others would reject 229Indeed the last 32, with little reason. line is evidently alluded to in 235, 235. The usual course in a s'ingle combat was to draw lots for the first cast see T 324-5. Aias, in telling Hector to begin, assumes a certain superiority, as though condescending to give his enemy every advantage, as in
; : ;

lAIAAOC
Jje

(vii)

315

yvvaiKo^,

rj

ovk olSev
err

irokeiirjla

epja-

avTap ijmv iv olBa

oib

fid'^a<:

avSpoKTa(Tia<; re
vmjjurjcrai

evi oe^ia, oio

apicrrepa

pmv
240

a^aKe7]v, ro p,oi eVrt ToKavpivov TroXefil^eiv

olSa

B'

iirai^ai jioOov

Ittttcov

WKetdav,

237. t' mn.

{p. ras.)

238. oT&' PEU. PQS Vr. A {nvh op.

o)

kn\: AS' ^ni

Eust.).
||

(p.

ras.).

||

o!&' In':

fib'

in'

rivH (RManus, T),

R
T

(sMpr.
:

N over

7p. 4:nafaciN

Did. 239. TaXaiipiON Cant., and 7/). R. Moso. 1. (DRU Eust. have the line after 241).
: :
||

BwN ToXaiipHNON G

BoOn Aph. L: Bifi ToXdBpioN ToXdBpiNON P 240. InaVsai 7p. enal'cceiN

Ar.
: :

0:

'Messieurs les Anglais, Similarly in * 440 Poseidon, as the older and wiser, tells Apollo to take the first shot. This is why Hector feels himself treated like a child. Van L. objects to this explanation, however, that Hector does not refuse the offer of the first shot, and takes the phrase to mean simply, 'do not try to frighten me by big words.' neipiirize, i.e. tjy if you can frighten me ; cf. T 200. 238. The form BcJin is unique. It has been supposed to be a contraction for ^od-qv, but this is quite incredible, and is not supported by the analogy of ^liiaavTi. in 337. It is the accusative of /Sous, which is twice used to mean ' an ox-hide,' in the sense of a shield simply (M 105 rvKTrjuri p6e<rn, 137 ^6as atfos, and of. raipwv above, 223). The exact form of the word is, however, doubtful. There was a variant jSffl for |86a, but as the Homeric form must have been pbFa this does not deserve much consideration. Aristophanes read ^ovv. We have some (very slight) testimony indicating that pQs was a form in actual use, in Hesych., ^wv d<rvlSa, 'Apyeioi, and Priseian vi. 69 et Aeolis et Doris /Sfflj dicunt pro ^ovs cf. Lat. bos, and Sf beside the Attic oSv. Hinrichs {Horn. El. p. 98) thinks that pSiv may represent oF-v, but J. Schmidt has pointed out that it may be a very ancient form answering exactly to the Skt. gdm, ace.
tirez les premiers.'

the old story,

meaning of
'inept,'

Sejii /iiv

Schol. B, which Heyne calls t6 (f>eliyuv, ipiarepk

and hence

239. The sense of raXaiipiNON and the construction of t6 both admit of doubt, several alternative explanations of this line have been offered. The common solution (that of Aristarchos) is that t6 is the relative agreeing in sense with /Sffli/, as though o-d/fos had been used instead, just as we have t6 following aixM in 238 ; cf. also * 167, /i 75. Then ToXaipimr will mean ' of

tough hide,' from raXais enduring, and the translation will be which is a sturdy weapon for me to fight with. The title of
Ares, ToKadptvos
will
iroXefucrrifjs

then mean

the

But it may G. 97). be simply a mistake in transliterating the primitive BON {=povp) by those who thought that /Sfic might be a contraction
of gaus (see

H.

Reichel remarks that only poeiriv. two evolutions were possible with the ponderous Mykenaean shield it might be slung either to the right, over the
of
;

of sturdy hide. in itself ; but as the adjective recurs only iu these phrases, it is hardly possible here to separate toK. from 7r6\e/j,i^av. If these two then be joined, we may take t6 either as an ace. therefore it is in my power, or as a nominative representing the whole of the preceding sentence, that is to me. With the last alternative again we may either take roKaipivos in the sense given above, that is to me (in my eyes) to fight as a warrior with shield of sturdy hide ; or we may derive the adjective directly from root T(o)Xa, and divide it roKa-Fpivo-s, ' shield-&eaymg' 'that is what I call being a raXaiipivos ToXe/iia-TTis, a warrior who can bear the shield.' Hector in fact claims the title This best suits the form of of Ares. raXaipcvos, cf. rakaepybs, TaXairevd'^s, ipipaairii (Aisch. ). rakaiptvov is then best taken as an ace. masc, not an adverbial neuter. 240. nai'sai, to charge, as S 159
, '

(E 289, etc. ), warrior mth shield This is perhaps possible

back, for retreat ; or to the left, so as to These two movecover the breast. This is the ments are expressed here.

/iidov, 'if 64 "EicTop' Fighting in the chariot is here opposed to (rraSi?;, battle on foot.

iTa't^affKC

Kari,

iirat<Tiro)v.

316
olSa
S'

lAIAAOC
evl
araBbTji,
Si^icot

(vii)

fieXTreadai

AprjL

oKX' ov yap
TuiOprji
?)

a i6eXm ^aXieiv

TOiovrov iovra
ice

oTTtTfeiJcra?,

aXX' a/M<paSov, at

rvx^cofit.

pa Kal afiTre-TraXcov 'rrpotei BoXf^^oerKtop Kal ^dXev Ai'ai'TO? Seivov aoLKO^ eTrra^oeiov aKporarov Kara '^aXKOv, 09 oyBoo^ rjep eir

ey^p'^'

245 avTcoi.

ef Se Sia irrv'^a'; rjX0e Sat^cov ^aA,09 areipi]'i, Bevrepo^ avre iv TTji 8' e^BofiaTTji, pw5)i (j'^kTO.
A'ia<;

Bioyevrj^ Trpotei

BoXi'^paKiov ey^o?,

Kal /3aXe Yi.piap,lBao icaT

Bia
fjLev

aaTrlBa iravTotr

eta-r)v.

250

aa-iriBo'i

rjXde ^aeivrj^ o^ptfiov eyxpf,

Kal Bik dcaprjKO^ TroXvBaiBdXov rjpr^peiaro'

avTLKpv Be irapal Xairdpriv Bidfiijae 'X^iTcava efyvo?" o B' eicXivOr] Kal dXevaro Krjpa fjLeXaivav.

TW
rj

B'

eK<7iTa(Taap,ev<o

BoXlj^ sy^ea

'^(epcrlv

a/x'

dfi(f)a>

255

avv p
ffval

eireaov Xeiovcriv eoiKOTe^ Kdirpobaiv,

ixev

a)/ji,o<f>dyova-i,v

Tmv re

a6evo<;

Tlpia/jbiBi]';

e-jreira

fiiaov

ovk dXaTraBvov. adKO^ ovracre Bovpi,

Be
ol
ai'^Qi.rj-

ovB'

epprj^ev '^uXko';, dveyvdfKJjd-r]

B'

A'ia^

dairiBa vv^ev eVaX/xez/o?, ^ Be BiaTrpo

260

241. CTa3ico(i)

QS

{supr. h).

||

dHtcoN Ar.
:

242.

TOIOUTON
fl.
||

toTon
251.

toTom
Mor.
:

nep L.
vixaxxai J
:

243.

onmeiicac

ACDTU
:

Sninreiicac
J.

Ti3xcoju.l

AHT
II

CGH.
258.

tOxoiui (I. yp. Tiixc>>ui Eust. 253. napii J. 254. encMNGH

259.

248. deiirepoN J.

oOxa P.

X^K^C
260.

Ar.

ST (U
:

supr.)
:

BuBpiuoN 255-7 om. Zen. and others. 6NerN(4q)eH Harl. b: x^^k^n ^-

dNerN<iju9H Lips.

A d^

A3& J

oiibk Q.

241. u^neceai "Apm, to dance the war-dance to Ares. So when Meriones dodges to avoid a spear, Aineias calls him an 6pxv<rrvs, H 617. The allusion is evidently to the primitive war-dances
'
'

same words as the duel between Paris and Menelaos, but not in such a way as to suggest mere copying. 244 = V

250-4=r 356-60, 259 = r 348, 260-1 cf.

355,

256-7=E

in

which all savage peoples delight, the warriors going through a whole battleHector means, I scene in dumb-show.
'

=*

782-3, 404-5, 264-5

'

403-4.
9ii4,

through and out

'
'

can dance the war-dance not only in mimicry at a, feast of Ares, but in grim The custom, reality on the battle-field. as we know, survived till historical times in Greece, under the name of wypplxv242. Hector breaks off, that he may
'

the sense of passing of,' regularly takes the gen. (see J. G. 216); here, where the idea out of is not in place, it has the
247.
in
ace.

255. ^Kcnaccau^Nco,
-shields in

i.e.

out of the
fixed.

which they were

Some

not be suspected of talking only to gain As time and spy out a weak spot. . rixt^/ii is Hentze remarks, oi yap really a parenthesis between dXXd and the act of throwing, which forms a practical ' principal sentence. Cf. * 487-9. 244. Part of the fight is told in the
. '

of the old critics seem to have held that lyx^"- must here mean ^lipV, in order to give the participle its usual meaning, ' drawing a sword. It was probably on this ground that Zenod. rejected 255-7
'

(and perhaps 258).

256.
see

XeiouciN

Brandreth

{F)\leain,

on

782.

'

lAIAAOC
rfkuBev
T/x.^Si/v
ey)(^ei,r],

H
/iiv

(vii)

317

arvcpeXi^e Be
iirrjXBe,

fiefia&Ta,
S'

avj(ev

fieXav

aveKrjKiev alfia,

aXK ovB w? aTreKrj'ye fj,d'^rj<;' icopv6aio\o<s "^KTCop, dXX avay(aa'a'dfj,evo'i Xidov eiXero vetpl iravein^i
Keifievov

iv ireBLwi, fji^\ava,

rprj'xvv

re fiiyav re-

265

Twt j3aXev AiavTO^ Beivbv

fiep'O'ov

(rdico^

iTrra^oeiov
B

eirofi^diKiov,

irepiri'^'qaev

Bevrepo^ avr
7)ic

Ala?

nroXii

jMeL^ova

apa yaXxos, Xdav deipa<s

270

eiruBivricra'i,

hrepeicre Be Iv

direKedpov,

eiaco

dairiB

eafe ^aXaiv fivXoetBii ireTpai,

^Xd.yp'e
dariTiB

Be ol <f)iXa
evi'Xpi'/J'4>dei<;-

jovvaO
rov B

utttio? i^eravvcrdi]

ati/r'

wpdcoaev 'AttoXKcov.
Koi dvBpSsv,
'^aX.KO'x^trcovcov,
dfiipa).
ei/ire

Kai vi Ke
el
fir]

Br)

^Kpeeaa
o

avroa-^eBbv ovrd^ovro,
-^Be

KrjpvKe^,

Ato? dyyeXoi
B
ISato?,

rfkQov,

o p,ev Tpdxov,

Kj^aimv

275

TaXdv^io<i re koX
fiecraau
/cfjpv^

nreTrvvfieyai

dfi^oTepcov aKriiTTpa (T'yeQov,

ireTTVvfj.eva p,rjBea
elBd)<;'

re /jLv6ov

ISaZo?,

"

firjKiTi,,

iralBe (piXm,

jroXefii^ere
<f)iXei

firjBe

fidj(ea-6ov
'Lev';,

dfi^oTepco jdp (T^&i

d/j,<pa>

ve<lieXr)<yepeTa
Brj

280

ai-xjirird'

ro 76

koL
koa,

XBp.ev

dTravTe<;.

vv^ B
" \Bal ,

^Bt]

reXedef

drfaOov

vvktI iriOeaOai.
TeXafiaivLot;

rov B
'

d-7ra/Mei^ofjbevo<i

irpoae<pr)

Al'a?'

EKTopa ravra KeXevere

268. BeiirepoN

fivO-^aacrdai'
3' J.

265. TpaxiiN G.

deurepoc

||

defpac
Ar.

^Neipac Lips.

269. In^pHce AR'.

271. IserciNiieH P.

272. dcnf&' lNIXpiJUL9eeic Ar. Mor.

|1

dcnidi 3' I:rxpi9eeic Par.

d:

dcnidi rxpi(u)q>eeic O.
1.

eiTij;'
:

others
||

iji.

277. u^ccoN Harl.

a.

||

fiju90T^pco Mose.

279.

UMdk

uAre

IT.

u^xccee
282.

Bar. Mor.
a' OOT.
267.

HU.

judxeceai L. 284. gKTopi

280. C9cae IxioQ

HJ.

281. alxJUHTai G.

GHJQ

Lips. Ven.

(and

A supr.,
:

T.W.A.).

4nojuupi4XioN,

^ttJ

iixtjiaKSii,.

See note on
269. Tn'
:

19

iieraiiA^iov.
:

din^eepoN see A 354. in^peice E 856. Here it seems to mean pressed into the spear immeasurable
'

273. oflTcizoNTO the imperf. means they would have been for wounding each other. 275. Observe the ohiastic arrangement, Tpdiav 'AxaiiSy, TaXdi^ios
'
'

'

strength.' 270. uuXoeiS^T, like the stone of the ancient quern or handmill, such as is turned by the maids in ri 104, etc. So

'Idaios.

M 161 fiv\dKea-<n.
272.

dcniy

lMixpuj[q>eeic

seems

to

'pressed into' his shield by the force of the blow, which drives the shield

mean

hard upon him. the fight from the

Apollo
oak-tree,

is
1.

watching
60.

277. cx^eoN Bentley crx^ffe, on account of thef offeiTre. So also von Christ. But then we must write aKTyirrpov also, and it would be more natural for both heralds to act alike, ^pxe Si iiiBav Brandreth. 282. nuktI nie^ceai half personifies Night, as a great power controlling men; whence she is called !ep4 see on A 366.

318

lAIAAOC
j^apfirjt,

(vii)

auTo? 'yap
ap'^eTo)'

TrpoKoKeaa'aro iravTai apicrTOv^'

^i irep av ovto^.

285

avTap

67a) fidXa rrreiao/jiai,

Tov B avre Trpocrienre fiefya? Kopvdaio\o<s 'FiKTwp" Alav, eVet rot Sw/ce de6<; /xejedo'; re ^Irjv re Kol
vvv
irivvTrjv,
fiev

irepX

^Vx^'
fi-dj^rj'i

A.j(at,5)V

(pipraTOt; iaai,
290

Travawfiecrda

koI

BTi'ioTrJTO';
,

arjfiepov
afi/Me

vcrrepov avre
Bwrji

/x.a'^rjO'Ofied

et?

xe Balficov

BcaKplvrji,
tjBtj

eTepoiai ye vl,Kr)v

vv^ B
<TOV<;

reXedef

ar/aOov koI vvktI iriOeo'Oaf

Traj'ra?

ws av T

iv<pp'rjV7)i<;

irapd vrjvalv

A^atoi;?,
295

re fiaXiara era? Kal eraipov;, 01 roi eacriv

iya)

avrap
at re

Kara darv
ev-^ofievai

p,eya Tip(,d/j,oto dvaKTO<;

Tjowa? ev(j)pavea) xal Tp<j)tdBa<; eXKecnTriirXov^,

fioi

Oelov Bvaovrai dySiva.

||

outoc P King's Par. a d e g, Vr. b^ iv SXKai. A. : rap 'ik G' 286. eVnep GHPRS. 289. 9^pTep6c DJ. yi&piun ks isAy^m Vr. y. 290. naiicojiieN n6XeuoN Kai 3HToTpTa G (noXiuou) JT Harl. a (7/). as text), Par. naucc&ueea P Par. e f g. 291. V qOte D. h j and yp. A. 292. re om. J.
285. aCirbc
II

afi G^.

||

293
coi
7/3.

ad. Ar.

294. e6<}>p<iNijc

GJ(Q

?).

||

dxaicJlN
||

GU

(R^

'!).

295

i.B.

Ar.

||

oY

Tpcoiaac PR. D. 297. rpobac t' C. e\JONTai (diioNTQi Heyne) Schol. B iv tkti. 3iiNONTai T.
:

oY Te

oY

t'

298. dlicONTai:

Sn oOtoc, so. &plrii. and so van L. 288. The combat has been i^ ^piSot only, a mere trial of skill. Thus Hector Since you have proved yourmeans, self a match for me, we need go no
286.
fii

nep

Brandreth

oonj. (ai^ Ki vep,

'

clause with Kal iyib subordinate to (is were to be added instead of which we have in 296 an independent sentence with the fut. in place of the subj. 295. Athetized by Ar. on the ground that by the special reference to Ircu {at.
;

This chivalrous acknowledgof an enemy's prowess is rare in Homer, and recalls rather the stories of
further.'

ment

Z 239) and iraTpoi. it unduly limits the more general irdrras 'Axaioi;s and that
is tautological. Neither is cogent. 298. lioi seems to be a dativus ethicus belonging to the whole sentence, cm my account. eux<$ueNai, with thanksgivings ; so v 357 eix(^\a.l. eeioN fircoNa, the assemblage of the gods {exactly as S 376 eeiov dvcralar' dyUva), who are supposed to meet together to receive their worshippers, the 071^1/101 Seoi of Aisch.

the repetition

mediaeval knighthood.
289. nepi, exceedingly, or leycmd, the gen. being ablatival ; see H. Cf. 185,

ground

186

(2).
:

290. nauccouecea

rather

iraviliixeaBa

(Mulvany

C.

B.

x. 27).

291-2 are no doubt interpolated here from 377-8 where they are quite in
evidently implies a place. frrepoici general combat between the two armies, and is not consistent with the single combat, which is never put forward as

intended to

have

any decisive

result

Ag. 513 (cf. ffewv irai/dyvpis Sept. 225). For this sense of dyJiv see note on 428. This is clearly better than the possible divine assembly, i.e. assembly of worshippers of the gods, for Seios is hardly, applied to human beings, and even if it were the phrase would be a strange one. There is ^n obvious alternative, ' they shall enter the assembly of the gods to pray to me as one of the gods.' This is supported by the phrase used of Hector, Bebs &s tUto S-qixm, cf.
if at all,

war. Nor is there, either before or afterwards, any suggestion that the duel is to be renewed. 293 also was justly athetized by Aristarchos, as a weak repetition from 282. The speech runs quite smoothly when the three lines are omitted. 294. (ibc cu Te, as though a second

upon the course

of the

lAIAAOC
B&pa B
o<f)pd
'

(vii)

319

a/y

aXki^'Koia-i,

irepiKKvra Beoo/xev afi^o),

Tt9 tSS

etTTTiicnv

A'^aimv re Tpdxov re
OvjJLo^opoio,

300

Tjixev

e/iapvdcrdTiv e/)tSo? irepi

r)h

avT ev (jtiXoTrjTt Si^Tfuiyev ap6firjcravTe. w? dpa <^(ovr)<Ta'; S&ks ft^o? dpyvporjXov a-iiv KoXewt t6 (fjipcov Kal ivTfirjTmt TeXap,&vf Aia? Se ^(ocTTfjpa BlBov <f>olvtKi ^aeivov. Tw Be SiaKpiv9evT 6 jxev /ierd \aov A'^ai&v toI B i'^dpi^aav, i^i 6 B e? Tpcowv ofiaBov lae. irpocriovra, w? elBov ^(oov re Kal dprefiea
,

305

Atai'TO? irpotpvyovra fievo^

kclI

^elpw; dd-TTTOv;'
elvai.

Kal p
A'iavT
649

rjiyov

TVport

dcnv, deXTrTeovTe? aoov

310

av6'

erepeodev evKV^p.iBe<i

A^atot
Jlf Al, v^-eftit-mij

'Aya/ie/jLvova Btov ayov,

ol
S"

i(^Q(apj]OTa_viic;^i.

ore
:

Br}

KXiairjicnv ev 'ArpetSao jevovTO,

ap. Eust.

299. a' Sr'

:

a^

r'

S^

t'

3' Sju'

G.

Sr' om. D'H.

302. fid' afir'
||

300.

re

TpCOCON T6 X^'^X'''''^'*'*'* iyP' ''^ TpcicON TC) DU. Bi^uaroN Mosc. 1. fi3fe Koi aO M. Mag. aOre S
:
||

In

nOn

6peJui4caNTec
:

DU

Vr. b

dpieui^caNTe
:

ipjuoce^Nxe G yp. ipjuHo^Nxe J. 304. eOduATca G Par. diciKpie^NTec Q. 306. SiaKpie^Nre CGHJPET Lips. 307. b ^UKJUuircoi Ar. t6n R^U. 309. aTaNroc bk P. 310. ae\n&NTec Toi a' Ic : hk H. 312. eic JPQR^ Hesych. i^XnoNxec G and ap. Eust. i^XnTONtec Mosc. 1.

Lips.

II

obc Par. b, Mosc. 1.

||

KeKa^H6Ta

Et.

Mag. 482. 7

(oio^ei irvevanuivTa).

313.

drpeidHCiN

krhiomo

Q.
\a^div,

yhp iyili ye effx"/''" "^s '''^ 394 3i Tpwes Korct darv BeSii &s eixer6avTo, Hes. Th. 91 (of the just king) ipxif'.evov S' i.v' iyQva ffeiv fls but the absence of the lis IXiffKovrai makes all the difference the expression unqualified would be intolerably impious. A 761 TrdvTes d' eixcrSavTO 6eS>v Ad 'Siaropl t avSpav is closer, but here again dvSpav is an essential qualification. The idea of worshippers actually entering among the gods, though primitive, was less familiar to later Greeks, and doubtless gave rise to the presumably conalso V 231 aoi

&yuv (A 488

etc.),

and often

in

dwi,

Trag.
ii.

Instances are given in Eiihner

p. 646.

305. 313ou, by the side of S&ice, marks the second gift as simultaneous with the
first
;

see

H.

G. 71.

1.

According to

the later legends, both these gifts proved ill-omened to the recipients. Hector being dragged behind the chariot of Achilles by the belt of Aias, who in turn slew himself with the sword of Hector for ix^pH" ddwpa d&pa KoitK dui^iniw,, Soph. Aj. 665, referring to this passage (cf.
;

ibid. 1029).

jectural diovrai, (BiaovTai ?) for SiffOvraL mentioned by Schol. B. But 8ie<r6ai BeoOs to sacrifice to the gods is not a possible

constr. 301. KpiBoc n^pi, like i^ IpiSos (111), virtually /or a match.

the verb is found 302. hpeiuttcame here only (Ap. Rhod. i. 1344 ipdii-qeivTes). But dpS/uos occurs in tt 427, and dpe/jis; friendship, Hymn. Merc. 524, Aisch.
:

310. fieXnr&NTec represents an imbecause they were in despair of his safety, not daring to believe that he was yet alive. deKiri}s occurs in e 408, dek-KTos not before Hymn. Ap. 91, Cer. 219, so perhaps we should prefer the The synizesis is variant deXTr^oj-res. Herod, imitates the phrase suspicious. deXirriovTes rois "EXXi^j/as ivep(vii. 168)
perf.

P. r. 191. 304. 9^pcoN

313.
is

The following passage

.slight

is

made
lines

pleonastic,

as

^xwc,

up,

with

adaptations,

of

320
rolcn Se

lAIAAOC
^ovv
Ikpeva-ev

(vii)

ava^ avBpwv
fjutv

'Aja/u,eft,vcov

apaeva

"TrevTaeTrjpov
afKpl,
6'

virepfievei

K-povicovi.
Bi,e')(evav

315

rbv Bepov
fjiiLaTvKKov

ewov, Kai

enravTa,

ap'

iTn(TTa/ji.eva)<!

irelpav t

o^eKolanv,

miTTTjcrdv re jrepi^paBeai'i ipvcravro

re iravTa, re Baira,
i'i'o'Tj'i.

airap

iirel
,

iravcravTO irovov rervKOVTO

dvfib'i

BaLvvvT

ovBe rt

iBevero BaiTO<;

320

vdiTOiaiv B' A'iavTa BurjveKeecrcn yepaipev

rjpa^ 'ATpetBrj<;,
eiipii

Kpeimv
Kal

'

Aya/jLe/j.va>v.

avrap eVet
T049
ryepeov

Trocrto?

e'Siyrvos

ef epov evro,
325

n-d/MirpcoTO';

ix^aiveiv rjpj^ero pjljTtv

NetTTWjO,

ov Kol irpoadev dpiarTj (paivero /SovXr]ill

o crAiv

(bpovecov

dyoprjcraTO Kao /xereenrev

" 'ATpetSn] re koI aXXot apto-TjJe? Havw^aiMV, TToWol yap Tsdvacri Kaprj KOfioa)VTe<; A'^aioi,
Tcov

vvv alp,a iceXaivov ivppoov

o^ix; "Ap7i<;,
yfrv^al
S'

ecTKeBaa
TO)
ere

a/j,cf)l AKafiavBpov "AiBoaBe KarrjXOov

330

yptj
B'

iroXefiov p,ev dp! rjol iravaai

A'^ai&v,

avTol

dr/popevot, KVKKrjcropev

evOdBe veKpoij^
avrov<i

^ovcrl Koi '^piovoicriv

drdp

icaTaKei,op,ev

314.
t'

5^ am.
:

T.
II

315.

neNTO^Hpa
3'

Q.

316. Si^x^uoN 320. BaiNUNe' T.

(supr. a).

317.
J.

3p'

3'

Sp' H.

netpaN

U.
||

321. r^paiGN
:

JuOecoi Vr. b ndunpcoTON Plut. Symp. vii. 9. 1. JUHTIN uOeoN Eust. npuTON J. uiieouc M. Mag. 785. 325. np6ceeN 326. o 8c GJPR^ 327. firpeiaai (A supr.) CGHRU Harl. a. 328. rcip ju^n J {yp. riip) S Mor. hk T! Vr. W. 329. Ki^aNdpoN LR^ Harl. a {p. ras.). Harl. a: u-ku rip G ndnrac M. Mag. 544. 24, 332. NCKpoifC 331. C : re H. 333. Aui6noic aiiTitp Q. KQTaKiioueN [GS]T sripr.

324.

II

is

which occur in other passages of H. it merely a transition to the second portion of the hook, which begins, pro;

313 = 1 669, perly speaking, at 327. 314-5 = B 402-3, 316 = t 421, 317320 = A 465-8, 321 = ^ 437, 322 = A 102, 323 = A 469, 323-6 = 1 92-5, 326

Aen. viii. 183 vesdtur Aeneas per. petui tergo bovis. Similarly the chine (yura) is the portion of honour in I 207, 5 65,9 475,^437. 328. rdp, virtually =seem(/<Aa<;S'. (?.
.

348

(2).

332. KUKXiicoJueN
KaTaK^o/j.ci'

=A 73.
8noN, handled, 'treated' it (see on Z 321), i.e. cut off the superfluous parts, in order to make it ready for roasting. Bi^x^""", divided into joints ; jmicruXXoN, cut into slices.
316.
iuj.(f\

on the analogy of
aor.

must be

subj.

let

us

321.

So Herodotos enumerates among

the privileges of the Spartan kings (vi. 56) T&v Buoixivuv wdvTwv ri Sipiiari, re Kol ri, vwra Xa/i^dceiy (T<p^as. Of. Virg.

plough, 352, 703, v 32. 333. qAtoijc in the weak anaphoric sense is very suspicious, the more so as it recurs several times in the next few
lines.

wheel hither, i.e. The use of oxen to in Homer only here are yoked to the

on wagons, draw wagons occurs and in Si 782. They

bring

'

lAIAAOC

(vii)

321

tvtOov diroTrpo veav, w? k offrea nraialv eKa<7T0^ oiKaB dyrji, or av avre vemfieOa iraTpLha yaiav.
TVfi^ov S
irvpyov;
iv
B'
afj,<j)l

335

irvprjv

eva -^evofiev i^wyajovTe';

B'

aKptTOV Sk TreStoy
iiyjrrfKov';,

ttotI

avrov

heifiofiev
ical

&Ka

elKap vrj&v re
080?

avTwv,
340
o[uq>i

avTol(ri TrvXai iroirjaofjLev ev apapviw;,

Bb
0.0.

o^pa
334-6

avrawv
At.
T.
336.

LTnrTfKaair)

eXrji,'

tuu66n
iN
339.

t'

Ar.

Moso.

1.

||

nupJiN
||

yp. Kal
:

dufi-

BoXoN

Schol.
?

337.

nedicoi

Aph. and
yp.

op.

Eust.

nori

npoxi

nepJ (Aph.

cf.

436) Q.

e3

nvh

Um' A.

334-5 were athetized by Ar. on the ground that the making of a common tomb was inconsistent with taking home the bones a practice which we do not elsewhere find in the Homeric
sufficient
:

the walls

{iripyoi, see on 436 and A 334). The mound is, however, never mentioned

afterwards
defence.

as

part

of

the

Note the weak

qCttiSn,

works of with
position

the forbidden lengthening

by

alluded to by Aisch. Ag. 435-44. 334 is ludicrously feeble in expression ; the natural meaning would be, ' that every man may carry his own bones back.' As it stands, we must take it to mean that every man may take (somebody's) bones back to the children (of their owner). 336. faarardNTec a difficult expression. Ar. explained it marching out,' a sense in which the word occurs in Xen. and later Greek ; for the Homeric use he compared d<rAyov(Ta (Z 252), explained to mean 'entering in,' but this is not
age,
it is
' : '

though

in the fourth thesis. 339. nijXac does not necessarily mean more than one gate, in which sense Ar.

satisfactory,

i^dyciv is used
' '

the sense of extending a circumvallation (i. 93 6 irepipoXos i^ilxSv), t"it the word is more naturally used of drawing a line of walls than Perhaps the of raising a mound. best explanation is bringing it (sc. the earth for it) from the plain. (It would be most natural to understand bringing the corpses out of the plain,' but this has already been mentioned in 332, and would evidently not suit 436.) commonly explained 337. fiKpiTON, (me for all alike. But the order of the words is against this the word can anything but an adv. going hardly be closely with iK ireSTou. Here again the explanation bringing the corpses indisif criminately would be most natural the object of i^ayaybvTe^ is 'the soil,' the meaning must be such material as first comes to hand,' not selecting the suitable stones as for a regular wall. The idea seems to have been to combine utility with piety by making the burial mound serve as part of the circuit of
'
'

in the circuit of

by Thuc.

took it. But it is probable that the poet regarded the wall as having several gates see note on 175. 340. eYhi is G. Hermann's reading, Mss. (whose testimony on the point is perfectly indiil'erent) having dti. This form of the subj. is found in 47 /icrela, and is possibly to be introduced in I 448 (for IXerji), p 586. Of 245, S 88, course ?(r-?;i, the original form, could never give e%( that can only be a late formation from a stem ^- abstracted from ^v, on the analogy eta l-qv :: pda (Mulvany in C. B. a. 25), or a 'd^riv .purely metrical lengthening due to the
;

'

'

'

sixth arsis (Schulze, see App. D). The opt. is quite out of place after the principal tense, and there is no clear instance of it in H. In p 243 ws i\8oL after an imperative expresses a msh, and here the opt. is in place. In A 344

'

the reading is wrong. In p 250 we may read &\^r]i. In no other case do we find the pure opt. in final sentences after principal tenses, and the opt. with &i/ and KVy though not uncommon, is entirely confined to the Odyssey. (See Weber Entwickelungsgesch. der Absichtssatze pp. 43-5.) The fact seems to bo that the form has been influenced by the opt. in 439, where it is necessary. Nestor's speech has been made up by expanding the actual account of the building in 435 ff. ; all military wisdom has to be put into the mouth of the sage
of Pylos, as usual. The refractory word itri was turned into a subj. in the process

TCL.

322

lAIAAOC

(vii)

eKToaOev Be ^aOelav opv^ofiev iyyv6t rd^pov,

r)

y^

"iT'Kov

KoX \aov ipvKa/cot

TroXe/io?

dfitpl<;

eovcra,

p.rj

TTOT

iiri^pio-iji

Tpaicov djepco'^cop.
iirrjivqcrav

w? e<j)ad\ Tpeoav aSr

TOLcriv

ol

S'

dpa

irdvTe<i

^aaiXr]e<;.
345

d/yopr)

yeveT

'IXtou iv TroXei, aKprjt,

Sew"^ T6Tp7]'^via,

irapa Upcdfioio Ovprjcat.

AvTijVQjp Treirvvfievo<;
fiev,

" KeKkvre
o(pp
etTTOj

^PX Tpwe? koL AdpBavoi

6vfib<;

dyopeveiv
r)S

eiruKovpoi,

rd
,

fie

ivl aTrjOecrcn KeXevei.

350

Apyeirjv '^Xevrjv koI KT7]fia6 dp, avrfji ayeT Bmopev 'ATpetBtjtaiv dyeiv vvv B opKia Triara

BevT

\lrevadp,evoo pa^pp-ecrda'

tw ov vv

ti xepBiov rjpZv

eXiropai eKreXeeadat,
341.

iva pr) pe^op,ev wBe.

342.
||

iKTOceeN
xfe

YnnoN

Kai U. 344. eni4(i)NecaN

346. BeiNH
{supr. eupHici).
yp.

||

fecoeew Q. 4puKdKei Q.

YnnoNouc S

YnnoN
||

re rpHXeTa

Moso.

3.

iXico J (supr. ou). re rpaxcTa G. eupHICI : ^CTiHici(N) S Cant. finrioN H(i3a A {yp. fipx' iropeiieiN), 347. toTci ik oOt' Vr. b. Vr. h\ 349. cri^eecciN dNtirei 348. iieu : uku R e corr.

DGHJPiQR.

ducpic exo"*^" T. 345. 3' aOr' DGJET.

yp.
||

{supr. ouc) Par. g. 343. IniBpicei Q.

||

HJ

3.

||

DRU

351. drpe'l'&HiciN

iipreioiciN Hail. a.

||

nOn

yp.

uk C
'

ir)ian. rec).

362. too:
||

t6 J Cant. Vr.

b.

363

d6.

Ar.
:

||

^KreX^ece', eX ken ui^

in

uno Vindob.' Heyne.

Vnq

Vn'

8n

Ar. (T ma?i. rec.)

tin

re (re erased) Par.

e.

by the simple device of a

false archaism. It is curious that there is another ques--q tion between and -7;t in this same innHXaciH as written must be an line. =i7r7r9;\aTos (S 607), but we should adj.

that

expect linniKaahii as a subst. (cf. A 672 poriXacrtri), and this reading is mentioned, in the scholia hreviora. 342. il Ke . . epuKdiKOi here, in the relative sentence with Ke, the (potential) opt. is quite in order ; see the numerous YnnoN instances in H. O. 304-6. in the sense of cavalry is of course Herodotean and Attic ; there is no other instance of the use in H. Turnebua (1554), followed by subsequent editors. wrote iTTTovs, with no authority but the text of the Roman ed. of Eust, thus concealing a valuable indication of the duq>ic late date of Nestor's speech. ioQca appears to mean surrounding the camp ; but this sense of surrounding completely properly belongs only to irepi a,fi<j)l and d/i0(s mean properly
; :

between umher and heriim in German. The 5eir/ioi d/i0is ^xo^ret in d 340 seem, however, to shew that an(j>li came ultimately to be identical with Trtpi, though perhaps only at a late date, In V 115 ^fiipls is clearly on both sides of
each heap,
therefore

not

all

around.
;

Perhaps

we ought to take it to mean here apart from the wall the trench is
generally conceived as being some distance away from the wall itself, and iyyiSt shews at all events that they were not to be in immediate contact, like the modern moat with a rampart, On this question see note on 9 213. The variant d/i0is ^x""'^"' would mean keeping them apart from the enemy, Half of the following passage (344405) is made up of lines found in other parts of the Iliad. 346. rerpHxuTa see on B 95 ; and for the assembly at the gates of Priam's palace, B 788. 352. ifreucdueNOi is not elsewhere found in H. with an accusative. But the addition of SpKia has numerous analogies in the very free Homeric use of that case e.g. I 115, O 33, etc. 353. This line was evidently added in
: ;

on both sides ; then they come to signify 'on different sides,' and so can be used to indicate surrounding, not by a continuous line, but by individual points a distinction corresponding to
' '

lAIAAOC
T)

H
ap

(vii)

323
roicri

Toi o
^

(1)';

eiTTcov

Kar

egero,

avecrrrj

St05

AXi^avhpos, 'EXevijs

Trocris

rjVKOfioio,

355

09 /itv afjLet^ofievois eirea iTTepoevra Trpoa-rjvBa'

" AvTrjvop, <TV fiev ovxer ifiol (pCXa tuvt ayopevei';olada KoX aXKov fivBov ap,eLvova rovBe voijaat. et S ireov Br/ tovtov airo crirovBrj'i ayopevei^,
i^ apa B^ Toi eireira 6eol
ff>piva'i

wKeaav avroL
ar/opevcTW.

360

avrap

iyoi
S'

Tpweaai
UTToifirjfii,,

fied

C7nroBdfioi<;
fiev
'

avTiKpii

jvvaiKa

ovk airoBoaacorjfjberepov

KTrjiiara B,

ocra

cuyop/qv i^

Apjeoi;

Bw,

iravr
9)

eveXco oo/ievat kui er

TOI,

oiKoaev aAA,

eirioeivai.

CO?

eLTTCov

AapBavLBr]<s

Y\.piap,o<;,

KUT Up efcTO, Toicn avearrj Oeo^w^ji^aTapa^TaKavTO's,

r/B'

365

6 (T^iv iv (jjpoveav ajopTjaaro xal /iereetTre'

" KeKKvTe
o<f)p'

fiev, TO,

Tpwe? Kal AdpBavoi,

fxe

iiriKovpou,

eXirco

dv/MO';

ivl

(rrrjOeaai,

KeXevei.
o)?

vvv Kal

fiev

BopTTOv eKeade

Kara

irroXiv,

to irdpo's

Trep,

370

<f)v\aKfj<;

fivrjaacrde koX iypi^yopde

iirl
vfja<i

eKaaTO^-

r]S)6ev

ISat09 Itw KoCkwi

ArpeifSTji.?
'

elirifiev

KyapAfuiovi km, MeveXatat

ttvkivov eTro?,

jM/dov

AXe^dvBpoLO, tov etveKa veiKO^ opwpe'

elirefievab

Kal Be roB'

at k

ideXtoai

375

357. dNTi^NCop DJ. &\Xol 359. ei &' Ar. fl

:

II

T<S3'
e!

H (siipr. TaOr').
||

358. 6ui}N0Na

duuuoNa
o
:

T.

Did.

drope^Hic G.
:

361. aropciico Lips. 367.

364.

^niSoONoi Eust. on

uflTiN U^ supr. fi 1. 366. uiHCTCop 368-9 om. A'H {iv dWai Kal ivravSa o6toi ol (ttIxo^ KeivTai AP). n6XiN TJ Mor. Vr. b crpariiN HJ {yp. m6\iti) ST, yp. A.
:

8c GP.
:

370. 372.

nrbXlN
:

NHOC

Nflac

iiyiaiaN

HP.

374. flXeadNapou G.

order to supply a verb to the phrase oil v6 n KipSuov ijfuy, which does not need

from my oum

store.

The F

is

neglected

The clause Ynq uk ^feoueN do3e cannot be translated so as to make good sense it looks as though it were meant for 'unless we do thus,' perhaps where the case where) we do not thtis. ( = in But for such a sense the Greek language
one.
;

as in 'IX^ou above (346) and elVw (349) these are all signs of lateness. Of course it is easy to omit It'.

here

There is no reason for this advice the line is probably interpolated, owing to the similarity of the preceding
871.
;

line,

from

299, where

it is

appropriate,

affords

no support.

Ar., while obelizing

the line, read iv' &v for 'iva, which does fereWecrS' el Kev is not help matters. the only satisfactory variant. 357. q)fXa, pleasing {not friendly).
362. &n6(fHUi, declare outright ; cf. I 422, B 772. 363. "Apreoc, here in the general sense of the Peloponnesos ; Helen of course had been brought from Sparta. oVKOsew,

as the Trojans are camping in the plain near the Greek camp. lrpi4ropee: see on

67. 375. Koi bk t63' : Kal rdde Brandreth. ^noc, proposal, which, however, is expressed not in a direct form, but politely

as a supposition ; as though 'make to them this proposition ; whether they will be willing, etc. It is not necessary
'

to supply

any apodosis

to a?

/ce.

324
iravcraa-Qai
iroKefioio

lAIAAOC
Svcrr]'^io<;,

(vii)

eh
ye

e veKpov^
o

KeiofMev
afi/ie
&<;

varepov aSre
Sarji
S' 8'

/jt.a'^rjcrofieO' ,

eh

Ke oaofimv

hiaKplvfji,

erepoicrl,

vo/crjv.

ej>a6\ oi

[SopTTOV eVet^'
TjodOev
S"

apa tov fidXa fiev kXvov ^S' iiriOovTO. 380 etXovTO Kara arpaTov ev reXeecrcnv.]
vi]a<;.

'ISatos e^f) /cotXa? eVt

evp"
elv dyoprji

T0U9
vrji

S'

^avaov^, Oepdirovra'i

"Apr)o<;,

irdpa

-Trpv/jLvfji

A'yafiefivovo(;-

avrap

roiai

aTo,^ iv fieacroio-iv jjueTe^mveev rjirvra Krjpv^'

" 'ATpetBrj re koI oXXol

^vcoyei IIpta/1.0?
eiTrelv,

dpia-Trje'i

Hava'^ai&v,
yevouro,

385

re xal dXXot Tpme^ ayavoi

v/Mfjut,

at

Ke irep

(plXov Koi
elveKO,

-^Bii

fivdov 'AXe^dvSpoio, tov

KTrj/j^ara
/lev

veiKOf bpcopeevi
vrjvcriv

6a

rjydyeTO UpolrjvB

AXe^avBpo^

koIXtji';

tB9 Trplp &<j)eXX

diroXecrvai

390

irdvr

edeXei Bofievai Kal er

oiKodev

dXX

eiTiOelvaf

KOvpiBir^v S

ov

(j)r]cnv

dXoyov M.eveXdov KvSaXLfioio Baxretv ^ firjv Tpwe? 76 KeXovrat.

e'rro';,

Kal Be ToB' rjvmyeov elirelv

at k
:

iOeXrjTe

ticrepoN kiJojusn L. PRU. 377. khouen [GS] 376. naiiceceai Vr. b. Kal oBtos 6 trrixos A". 382. 380 om. AtD'PQU' iv uaxcc(c)6juee' GJ. uerccpciNHen J. 384. npoce9c6NeeN Q 385 om. A'. ^N D. cIn om. J
||

dWm

||

||

^uKNiijuiBec dxa'o' DPQRU, Vr. b c, yp. fiTpcTaal GPQRSU. irpelBa Mor. ue T. 386. fiNC&rei J. Te 387. Mosc. 1 3, Harl. a, and h &X\m A. nouc) Q. k^n ncoc G. 389. KoiXaic G. 390. ein&UGN C Lips. KE nep uin DR^S, and &XK01 (Did.). re : re JQ. 393. ju.hn Ar. Q 8c QR. ae 394. ANci)rHN Mor.
:
||
||

||

||

||

interpolated from S 298 ; here the phrase kotJi crp. en TcX^ecciN is quite inappropriate ; of. 371. the Trojan 381. AcieeN, iMxt day assembly must, like the Greek council, night. From have been held late at 421 it appears that Idaios came so early that he took the answer back to Troy But the want of clearbefore sunrise ness in marking the passage of the night is quite unlike the real Epic style. "Why the Greeks are thus early in assembly it is impossible to say. Probably in the original context, when this episode followed V, they had sent the Trojans a formal demand for the surrender of Helen, and were assembled to receive the answer. 383. According to A 806 it was the ship of Odysseus, not of Agamemnon,
;
!

376. SucHX^oc 380. Wrongly

see

on B 686.

which marked the place of assembly.

This is the /j,i(ror aTparini-ov of Soph. Aj. 721. 387. aY ke rsNoiTo is not part of the message, but apparently a courteous introduction by Idaios himself; Monro compares an it please you.' 393. fi juiiN, virtually 'although'; this clause shews how such a conjunctional sense may arise in simple particles introducing a paratactic clause, where the concessive quality is given only by the context. TpiSiec: Antenor seems to be regarded as the leader of a popular
.

'

party. Cf. T 149, 454. 394. For ANcbreoN Spitzner and most subsequent edd. read i}viljyei{v). In form it must be the imperf. of a secondary present avayia (like yeywvioi by the side of yiywva.), of which, however, there is no further evidence, rivdiyei (386,

lAIAAOC

(vii)

325
395

iravaacyBai TroXefioio Suffiy^eo?,

Keiojxev
afifie
(5?
ayfre

el<;

6 xe veKpov<;

varepov aSre
8a)T]i

fia'xr}O'o/j,e0\

eh

ice

baifjuav

BiUKpivrji,

krepoicrl,

je

vlktjv.

6(pa6
Be
Br)

oi B

apa

TrdvTe<;

aKrjv eyevovTO
A.iofiijBTjq-

aLWKrii.

fiereebire ^orjv

ayaOo';

"

iirjT

ap

Tt9 vvv KTij/Mar

AXe^dvSpoio Bej^eaOco
Kal o? /j,aXa
vrjirto^ iartv,

400

firid

'^XevTjv
riBr)

yvcoTov

Be,

B9

&)9

e(j}a6',

Tpmeccnv oXeOpov irelpaT iKJjTJ-TrTai." 01 B apa irdvTe<; e7ria')(ov vle^ 'A'^aiwv,

405

fiv6ov d'yaaadfievoi, Aiofi't]Beo^ iTnroBdfioio.

IBalov irpoaei^T] Kpeicov 'Aryafiifivcov' Kal TOT ap " 'ISaZ', ^ TOO fivdov 'A-^aowv avTO'; dKoveL<;, w? TOb viroKpivovTaf ifiol B' einavBdvei ovtcc<;.
dfi<f)l

Be veKpolcriv KaTaKaiefiev ov ti fiejalpa

^eiSft)

ov ydp Tt?
yiveT,
eirei

vexvcov KaTaTedvrjmTav
410

Ke Odvcoai, Trupo? fJ^eoKtaaeiMev a>Ka.

Trocrt? "H/jt;?."
rrracri

opxta Be Zev<; IWo), epoyBoviro';

w?

el-rrcbv

to crKrJTrTpov dvecr'^ede

deolcnv,

3' aOTC naOcai ik G. ki^ojugn GL. 396. KitoueN [S] UHTdp D. J Mor. Bar. 400. ixk r<Sp 401. rNc&TW oCItco U. 408. KaTOKaiEJUieN Q KaraKij^ueN GLS 407. iuol t' Q. KcrTaKai6jueN D: KaraKei&uieN O (including A, T.W.A. ). 409. KaTareeNeiciTtON

395. naucacee
II

||

JE. G.

JUiaxecc6juiee'

GH

II

ACDPRSTU.

410. rfrNCT'

ALS.

||

jueXHc^eN

C, yp. J.

412. Sic

6' J.

unless we read ijpaye with van L.) being Beutley'a ijnuyov (as plupf. to fivwYa. I 578, etc.) is therefore preferable, as an aorist; see note on A 313 (/coi rdSe fi' It may be observed ijvwyoi' Brandreth). that the change to the 3rd plur. is natural, in order to shew that the subject is not the same as that of oi

be introduced by ij.ii oi. Monro {H. G. 234 fin.) regards the infin. as 'equisense to the genitive depending valent in

on a

^(nv.
400. 'AXesiiNSpoio: ablative gen., /rom 596. cf. ; ns, as in 401. 8c here virtually = H 81 pikrepov is wpocjiiyrii, where see Numerous similar instances are note. quoted by Kiihner ii. p. 945. 402. 6\<tepa\j neipara, issues of destmction ; though the metaphor of the

A.

noun'; 'there is no grudging about the appeasing.' It seems simpler to regard it as a case of epexegesis, where the original dative sense of the infin. is still felt, for the appeasing by fire.' For feiScf) with gen. compare phrases like x^^o^ I'Ws, anger concerning his son ; IT. G. 147. 1. nupdc, as in irvpbs \e\axeiv, Trpija-ai, (B 415, q.v.),
'

etc.

is suggested by itpTJirrat. See note on 102. 408. There is a slight pause after NeKpotaN, as concerning the dead. 409. The sense seems to be there is no grudging concerning dead corpses, as

end of a rope

to giving speedUy.

them

the

The

last clause

consolation of fire would in Attic

411. SpKia, the oath of truce. It is clear why Agamemnon lifts his sceptre to all the gods, when only Zeus, the presiding deity of oaths, is named ; see 328, where the sceptre is again used as the instrument of the oath as This is a place where some in A 234. allusion to the breach of the previous truce in A would seem to be imperative, if the author of this passage knew of it. 412. t6 as the article with (TKriirTpov looks like a later use.

not

'

:;

326
a^jroppop
ol
S'
S'

lAIAAOC
'ISat05
e/Sr)

(vii)

irpori "IXtop

Iprjv.

ear
o

elv ayoprjt T/swe? xal AapSaviwve'i

TrdvTe';

6fJi,7j'yepee<i,

TronSejfievoo ottttot

ap
/JiaX

eXOoi

415

'ISato?'

S'

dp

rjKOe Koi wyyeKirjv aireeiTre

cTTa?

eV fieaaoiaiv,
veKvd<s t

Tol

S'

mifKi^ovTO
erepoi,

WKa,
vKrjv.

afitporepov,
^Apryeloi

a/ye/J,ev,

Se fieO

erepmdev ivacriXficov dtro vq&v

veKV<;

OTpvvovTo

Svyifiev,

erepoi Se fie9' vXrjv.

420

^eXto? fiev eireiTa vkov irpoerk/SaWev dpovpa^,

e^ aKaXappeirao ^advppoov
D,Keavolo

ovpavov elaavicov

ol

S'

rfVTeov aXXrjXoicriv.

evda Biayvavai p^aXeTT&j? ^v dvBpa kKaarov

dXX' vBari, vi^ovre'; diro ^poTOV alfiaroevTa,
425

BaKpva depfia
ovS"

')(kovTe<i,

d/ia^dcov iiraeipav.
ol Be
aianrrji

eia KXaieiv

IIpta/AO? /ieya?"

npoTia^rueNoi D'U. 415. 6uHrup^ec L. 413. noTi QS. 414. In Q. 2XeH R (^ supr.). 418. &U96TEPOI 6nn6TaN G. 6nn6T' Bn 3 {yp. 6nn6T' Bp) 419-20 om. QT' King's. L {supr. on) Vr. o'^ (U s^ipr.): &>x<fOTip<im Moso. 3. 420. 419. iKapTUNaNTO ipdXarrac P {supr. iiJciXucm &nb nhcon), yp. L. OTpuNONTO Ar. Par. a^ b iSxpuNONTo T (to struck out) : djTpiiNONTo Harl. b,
||

||

||

Par. a^

c^

SrpuNON
:

DGJU

Par.

ioxpuNON

12.

||

NEKUC

Ar. Harl. b, Par. a^ b

427. oCtk E.
||

N^Kudc
Q.
II

n.

424.

xa^en6N CJQS

{supr. cic) Vr. b.

Ua

o!

bl

&\Xii King's Par. a

f k, ^c

HXKui A.

414. AapSaNicoNEc only here and 154 it is of course a patronymic cf. vUs 'Axaiwi'. 415. noTiB^rjueNoi see note on B 794. 416. dn^eme, declared, as I 309, 431, Jf 361, and elsewhere ef. a,Trb<p-qiu in 362. In A 515 and other places it
;

means

refuse.

418. There is a slight change of construction in Srepoi 3fe uee' OXhn, as

though another
420.

(repoi,

had introduced
: ;

the preceding clause.

drpuNONTO n^kuc so Ar. vulg. but the active drpiveai is always ti'ansitive. n^kuc ace. pi. as w 417 see H. O. 100 for other instances, and note on S 180. But the line is probably added to supply the verb to
&Tpvvoi> p^Kvas,
:

the opening of a fresh day (see note on 381 ^9e>'). But iiNTSON (more correctly ^vraov) seems clearly to be oontemporaneous with uttXII^ovto (and hrpivovTo) above and we cannot suppose that a whole day was filled with mere preparations for bringing in the dead. 422. 6[KaXappelTao occurs only here and t 434. It is explained silently flowing from &Ka\6s (of. Aki/iv, ^/caX6s), a word found only in the lexicographers, who say that the divine Ocean, 8eS>v yhe(ns, is not stirred by tempests like
;
'

earth's human shores. 424. XQ^^^'oc An for the use of the

:

adverb instead of the

note on

adj.

with d)d see

'

may be observed appear to have been adopted in the Odyssey from this passage, not vice versa, as the omission there of the clause ovpavbv elcraviJiv makes the second line very awkward. The words would naturally seem to indicate
that the
lines

419, quite needlessly. 421-2 T 483-4. It

and H. G. 162. 5 a. 6W(i in the next line means but yet by washing them they could discern and so,' etc. There is no reason to
416,

limit the shedding of tears to the Trojans, as some have done. Priam forbids them to cry aloud, which was the habit of a non-Greek people, see Q 721 hence the silence of the Greeks does not need mention.
;

lAIAAOC

(vii)

327
Krjp,
Iprjv,

veKpov; irvpKairi^ iirevrjveov a'^vvfievoi

iv Be irvpl irp'qaavTe'i e^av irporl "IXiov

(S?
S'
avT(ii<s

eripmBev

ivKvi]/j,tSe';

'A^atot

430

veKpov<} irvpKalfj'; eirevrjveov cf^vv/j,evoi, KTJp,

iv Be TTvpl 7rpi](TavTe<;
^/x.0?

e^ap KolXwi
rjw'i,

stti

vfjai;.

ovT
afji<fi
djj,(p'

ap

TTCO

ert

afKpiXvici]

vv^,

T>J/i09

ap

TTvpriv

Kpiro';

eypero Xao9 ^A'^ai&v,

435

TVfi^ov B

avTTjv eva KoLeov i^ajaj6vTe<;

ttotI

aKpiTov eK
iv B
o(f)pa

ireBiov,

avTov

retpjjo?

eBeifiav,

irvpyovi vyJn]\ov<;, elXap vtjwv re Koi avreav.

avTotai TrvXa? iveiroLeov ev apapvia^,

Bi

avrdcov

I'jnr'qKaa'br]

oBo';

e'lrj-

eKTOcrSev Be ^aOeiav

eV

avTWi

rdcjipov

opv^av
Ayaioo'

440

evpeiav fieydXrjv, iv Be aKoXoira'; /caTeTrrj^av.

(MS

01

jjbev

iroveovTO Kaprj KOfiocovTe<;

ol
428.

Be 6eol Trap Zrjvl Kadrjfievou dcTTepo-KrjTrji

nupKaiHC

Ar. 13: nupKoYAi Zen. (A.suj)r.).

431. nupKoTfii

\\

^HENi^NeoN
434.
fip'
:

yp. eniNi^NeoN

A.
3'

429. noTi

GJPQS.

A supr.
||

3'

J Bar. Mor.

Aph. P (-co) (cf. 337). noji nepi Aph. QRU Harl. kqtI H. 437. niiprouc ADHPQTU Harl. a, Cant. Lips. Vr. c a (yp. no-rt) 440. In': 4n S. 441. eOoetaN J. {p.ras.), Mosc. 1 3: niiprouc e' O. In: 443-64 i,e. Ar. Aph. Zen. nepi HQS.

Sp

P.

436. ^N neSicoi

||

428. ^ncNi^NeoN, if correct, must be a reduplicated intensive of viw, priiw. Payne Knight, however, conj. iirevfieov, which is doubtless right ; cf. 139,

obvious blunder of transcription from 'EVP'ETO = ijypeTo, gathered {dyelpw). The same mistake has been made in ii 789, the converse apparently in v 123 cf.
also

163,

276.

The same
ir

correction

is

* 287.
:

required in a 147,

51.

431-2 can hardly be considered genuine if 420 is to be condemned, as they are added from what precedes in precisely the same manner.
433.

435-40 see 336-41. ""ip"^. rccmparts, see on A 347. The 9^ was added (see above) when the wordhadacquiredthelatersenseof tomra,
^^^^''-

In the compound &U9i\ukh d^^i

Jbe gates would naturally be *^J'"^- the walls, not the towers. made Cf. (Piatt in J. P. xviii. 130.) also 337.

seems to give the idea of doubtfulness, hesitation between two sides, just as in our twilight, where twi- 'is used in the
'
'

sense rather of "double"or "half." The ideas of double and half are liable to confusion; cf. A.S. twedn, doubt, from

the hovering between two Skeat Diet. s.v. This sense

opinions,'
is

common

in later Greek compounds, d/MplXoyo^, d/Kpiypoeo', etc., but there is no other Mxri is evidently instance in Homer. =zlux. "With this line another day must begin, but the mention of the night is even more imperatively demanded here than in 381.
434. grpero,

443-64 were rejected as an interpolation by Zen., Aph. and Ar., on the ground that the same question arises in with no allusion to the beginning of this passage. In fact we have here another case of two parallel and independent versions of the same theme brought into the narrative. One is as 'genuine' as the other; both are late.

was awaked (iyelpa),

is

an

It must, however, be noted that out of the twenty-two lines the following appear more or less in other places 443= A 1, 445-6 (first halves) 420-1, 449-50 = 5-6, 454=A 517, 455 = 9 201, p 140, 460 = B 140, 462 = 31, 464 = B 274, or nearly half. etc.
:

=E

328
07)evvTO fieya epyov

lAlAAOC
KyaiSiv

(vii)

'^a'kKO')(irwvcov.

Tola I Se fjivOcov ^/3%e UocreiSdaiv evocrl')^0eov' " Zev iraTep, rj pd rt? icrTi ^poT&v eV uTreipova fyalav
o? Tis er
ovj^

445

ddavdroia-i, voov Kol fiijnv

iviyfrei,

opdai<i,

on, B

avre xdpTj

KO/ioeovre';
dficpl

Ap^atot

(TctT^o?
I

ereij^iacravro ve&v virep,

8e Td(f>pov
;

r)\aaav, ovSe Oeolat, hocrav K\eiTa<; eKUTOfi^a^

;

450
tjco';'

Tov 8 TOV B
Tjpcot

rj

Toi KKeo<; ecrrai, oaov t

o

iiriKiBvarat,

iiriKijaovTat,

ijm Koi ^oi^o<;

AttoWodv

'

KaofieBovTb Tro\La(Tap,6v d&\,r]aavTe.

/i.e7

TOV Se

oyQr^aa'i "Trpoere^Tj
evpvcrdeve<;,

ve(peXrjjepeTa Zev?"
olov eetTre?.
vorjfia,
fiivo<;

"

TTOTToc,

ivvoaOyat,
to<}

455

oKKot; Kev
o?
(70V

tovto de&v Beuaeie

Xeo9
ecTTai,

aeo iroXKov d(j)avpoTepo<; ^etpa? re

B
?!

re*
rjca'i.

Toi,

oaov t

einiciBvaTai

dypei

fidv,

ot

av avTe xdprj
fiev

KOfiottivTe<;

Aj^aiol
460

oij^wvTai aiiv vrjval (piXrfv e? iraTpiBa <yalav,

Te'i')(p<;

dvapptj^a? to

el<;

aXa

irav KaTa')(evai,

447-60 om. R'. 445. uOeoN DQU. 448. ore ACHT Lips. 449. 451. Schn t' Ar. A {supr. o) Ambr. ^TEixiccaNTO : ^eKTi^NONTo Hesych. t' 452. 6 t' : t6 Ar. Q Par. j om. JPR". (t6 3' Ar. " xar' ivia tQv inro/ivriijdTOiy'' An.): t6 t' APRm Arabr. Par. eg. 453. 6e\i4caNTec GHPQRm Vr. b. 455. 458. cbN : coi S. geinac CL {supr. ec). 3i4 toi DPS Vr. b A, Moso. 1 3. !5cHN t' Ar. A {supr. o) Ambr. t' om. PR". ukn Mosc. 3. 459. xxim 460.
||

||

|i

||

oYxoNTai

H
in
cf.

KOTaxeiicco

ctiN GHJPQRT Vr. A. Ini PRm. G KaxaxeOcai JQ Mor. Lips.

||

461. KoxiSxeue

Kor^eue

445. Poseidon is not generally found Olympos unless specially summoned,

13-14.

^iNiipei, will declare his intentions to the gods in order to ask their approbation. The word must be meant for the fut. of Mwa, not of ivlirTei.v (more usually ivlcaeiv) to hlame ; so also |8 137, X 148. Pindar in fact uses ivln-Teiv in There seems to the sense of hiireiv. be a confusion of the two words, as ivL-^oi cannot regularly come from iviireiv. Ap. Rhod. uses hlipw freely but not ivLirTa : but iv^if/oi, as some Mss. read in ii. 1165, may have been a variant here

447.

463. Hpcoi for ijpm and fieXi^caNre for dcSX. are signs of late origin. The former recurs in 6 483. For the latter cf. 1 124, 699, 30, Q 734, 8 160, 164. Piatt

also.

451. 8coN t' eniKidNOTai : cf V 12, 358. With So-i)!", Ar. 's reading, we must of course supply 777^. 452. 8 t' better suits Homeric usage than t6 (with a rather harsh hiatus) or Ti t' see R. G. 262. 2.
:

{J. P. xviii. 130) would read IjpoX on the analogy of words like alBtis cf. tj/jwos as a dactyl in f 303 and ^poia. Anth. Pal. App. 376. Here, of course, MS. evidence counts for nothing. But we should have expected some other traces of the quantity ill Greek literature, if it was original. noXiccaueN must mean Imilt in T 217 TreTriXio-ro = was founded as a city, and this is the ordinary sense of the verb, which does not seem to be used elsewhere of a wall. Brandreth conj. Aao/USovTi FdvaKn woyeifieS' a^BXiiaavre, Agar Aao/i^dovd' ijpta' iw\diT(rafi.(v both are equally improbable. For the building of the wall of Troy cf. * 446 (where it is the work of Poseidon alone), and note on Z 43S.
:

lAIAAOC
auTt? S

(vii)

329

Tjlova fieyaX7]v "yfra/JLadoia-t

KoKvyJrai,,
'

w? Kev Tot fjbiya rei'^^p'; d/jMKBvvTjTat A'^aimv. w? ol /xkv TOiavTa w/309 aXX'^Xou? dyopevov
Bv(yeTo S
l3ov(j)oveov
V1J69

^eXto?,

TereXeo-To Se epjov

A'^aimv,

465

Se

Kara

Xtffias at hopirov eKovTo.

e* ATjfivoto trapecnaarav otvov ayoverai

\r)<rovihr}<i

TToXXat, Ta? irpoerjKev

Toz'

Evvjyos,

eVe^
S

"T'^lrtirvXri

vir

Irjaovo iroifiivi

Xa&v.
470

j^topt?

ATpetSr]i<;

Ayafiifivovt koX MeyeXatBt

'xp^ia fieTpa.

SSiKev

Iiyo-oz/iSijs

ar^efiev fiidy,

evOev dp

olvi^ovro xapr) KO/jLowvTe'i

A'^aioi,
<7iSi]peoi,

aWoi

fiep '^oXkwi, aXXoi S

aWwvL

dXXoi Be pivot's, aXXot S avTTJiat ^oeacnv, aXKoi S dvBpaTToSecrcri' riOevTO Be Bavra OoKeiav. rTavvvj(i,oi fiev eVetTa Kapr) KOfiowvre^ 'Amatol

475

CDHPQETJ
e'

462. aSeic Lips.

CJ
:

oQtic

aOccoTO

t' S. 3' :

||

KaXOipco G.
aiicer' T.
:

465. 3<ic(c)eT6 t' [supr. 3") 468. noWai 46T. nap^croN P.

II

Sc P. 472. fe'Ns' Sp DJE. 475 i.e. Ar. Aph. Zen. CJQ.

Ii

h' hi GJ. 474. &^ dNapandaoici Ar.

aOTHici Ar.

fi

aOroTci

463. duaXaONHTai recurs in H. only in the same connexion, In 18, 32.

Hymn.
aspect.

Oer. 94 elSos aiiaXdiivoua-a

means
her

apparently

disfiguring,

disguising

464 comes as usual after a, scene in see on E 431. 466. Bou96NeoN, a curious expression, murdered oxen for the idea of murder is always conveyed by <p6vos and its compounds. The curious ritual of the ov(pbvw, at Athens distinctly brought out this idea ; every one concerned in the sacrifice was form^y tried for murder, and finally the sacrificial axe was found See guilty and thrown into the sea. So Paus. i. 24. 4 vrith Frazer's note. j3ou06i'e applied to Hermes, Hymn. Mere. 436, clearly expresses in jest the same In Aisch. Prom. 531 pov<p6voi.s sense. BolvaLs the ritual sense remains, though

Olympos

ships into the picture, adds something to the liveliness of the narrative. Unfortunately it appears to contravene the rule about lengthening before the bucolic diaeresis (see note on B 751) ; but there is a possibility that the a is long by nature, see on A 146. 468. This is one of the few allusions in Homer to the legend of the Argonauts. The others are in * 40, 746, and ij. 69-72. Lemnos is mentioned also in B 722, 9 230 (here again with an allusion to wine-drinking). The Minyan colony there seems to be regarded as preserving a friendly neutrality towards the Greeks. In I 72 the supply of wine is said to

come from Thrace.

471 Jii^pa indicates some recognised quantity, as in "* 268, /3 355. 472. Here again a conj. of Bentley's, iv8' for ENeeN, has since found Ms. oiNfzoNTo, as support. 506 ; of.
iSpeieadai. 474. aOTHici, whole or live, as opposed to the hides. 475. Rejected by Zen. Aph. and Ar. on the ground that dvdpdiroBov is a later word, unknpwn to Homer (cf. also note on r 409 5o!j\i)). sThe heteroclite dat. ivSpairbSeain does not recur in Greek ; it
, ,

It is that of murder has vanished. strange that in the present passage even the connotation of sacrifice should have also disappeared, as sometimes in Upeieiv The verb simply =^K, Z 174, etc. appears to be &w. \ey. in Greek. 467. irapio-Tau, the reading of P, was long ago conjectured by Bentley in place of nap^cracaN, on account of the F of Fotvov. The aor., bringing the actual arrival, not the mere presence, of the

seems to suggest the derivation from AvSpbs TTOiis, which is, however, very

330
BaivvvTO,

lAIAAOC
T^we?
Se

(vii)

Kara

tttoKiv

r]h

eTriKovpof

Trawu^to? Be cr^iv Kaica

aj^epBaXea
Oivov
TTjOtT/

fiijSero firjTiera

Zev?
rjipei,,

icrvirerov.

Toix;
'^a/j,dBi,<;

Be yXcopov Seo?
')(kov,

ix Beirdaiv

ovBe rt? erXr}

K.povt,a)Vi.

480

irieetv,

irplv Xeh^ai,

virep/Mevei

Koi/u.'^aavT
481.

ap

eTreira

koI vttvov B&pov eXovro.

XeTijiai

ni^GNOi (niN^eNai Cobet) npiN

Ar.

482 om. Zen. (with

1),

doubtful. Ar. also objected to the (fifth) repetition of liXXoi. 478. There is no reason for confining C91N to the Greeks alone; Zeus gives both sides alike ominous warning of the

ScipoN seems 482. See I 713, r 427. to mean ' the gift (of the gods) consisting in sleep ' ; cf. t^Xos BaviToio. Ovid Fasti iii. 185 translates Toy carpeiat munera somni.

coming

battles.

INTEODUCTION
The plan of this book is simple. Zeus, in accordance witli tlie promise given to Thetis in Book I., forbids the gods to take any part in the war, in order that the Trojans may gain the upper hand. The Greeks are accordingly defeated, by means of a divine panic ; and after a short rally, in which the archery of Teukros plays a chief, part, are again driven back to. the ships. Hera and Athene, attempting to go to their assistance, are stopped by command of Zeus, and Hector and the Trojans, flushed with success, bivouac on the plain, in full hopes of capturing the Greek camp next day. The narrative is clear and consistent with itself ; the chief difliculties with regard to the book consist in the question of its position in the scheme of the poem as a whole. The fact that, after the lapse of six books, we again recur to the position of aflairs at the end of the firsts led Grote to include in his AcMlleis as the immediate sequel to A. There can be no doiibt that the sequence is a possible one but the objections to it are fatal. "We shall see that a connexion between the end of A and the beginning of the battle in is equally possible ; and of and it is clear that alone can be regarded as the original successor to A. The main characteristic of is the extraordinary number of lines in it which recur in other parts of the Iliad. very large portion of these are
;

whole passages are centos made up from other places. This is notably the case with the arming of the goddesses, where sixteen lines in succession (38196) are taken bodily from the similar passage in E. Similar cases are pointed out in the notes. So, again, from 28 to 72 every line except 33-7 and half of 51 occurs elsewhere; and in the whole book at least 175 whole lines, or nearly one third (allowing for repetitions of itself), are found again in the Iliad and messages and other lines within sometimes with a slight diflerence. The repetitions of half-lines Odyssey Including these, it may be fairly said that not are still more numerous. more than half of the book is really original. The only episode which is and substantially independent is the little apuTTcla of Teukros in 266-329 436-83. this has a parallel in
clearly

borrowed

The action, too, is extremely hurried. The changes of battle succeed each other with astonishing rapidity, and are brought about, not as in other battle -scenes by the victories of heroes, but by a somewhat monotonous

332

lAIAAOC

(viii)

When in the end the Greeks hare been driven headlong from the field, the fighting ceases with an abruptness which has earned the book the title of koAos i^o-XV-'' This peculiar character is easily understood when we once recognise the fact that 6 is intended to serve only as a means for the introduction of I
interference on the part of Zeus.

into the scheme of the Iliad.

composition.

It

background of

The latter book shews many signs of late was easily capable of separate recitation with the general a Greek reverse consequent upon the quarrel in A but it
;

could not well be inserted into a continuous narrative after the original Greek defeat in A, when the subsequent books had taken much the same form which they now have. Hence a special defeat was made for the purpose and the fighting having been already described at quite sufficient length in other places, nothing remained but to use the same material over
;

again, with the greatest possible brevity.

It is evident that the author of the book had the Diomedeia before him. Diomedes himself takes the leading part in the fighting, and for the last time. Except for a brief passage in A he henceforth retires into obscurity, and yields the first place to Aias till the Myrmidons and Achilles reappear. His capture of the horses of Aineias in E is distinctly referred to in 105 ff. 221 flF.). The curious opening scene, too, is only intelligible after the ( = E active interference of the gods in E. In the Menis itself, as has been pointed out in the Prolegomena, the gods take little or no part in the action ; it was

them to intervene, till a new conception of their way. In spite of this apparent want of originality in the composition of the book, it has undoubtedly great spirit and movement. If such a fancy may be permitted, one might almost say that it is such a work as might be expected from the author of the Embassy in I ; one who was a rhetorician of the highest order rather than an epic poet in the proper sense, trusting for effect rather to his speeches than his narrative, and depending to a certain extent upon intimate familiarity with the older poetry in order to produce so much of a story as was necessary to form a basis for his own splendid work. In any case we must not ascribe to him several passages of some length which, on any theory of the origin of the book, can hardly be considered as anything but poor interpolations; see 28-40, 184-212, 524-41.
therefore needless to forbid

participation

had made

its

TavTTiv rriv pa\l/tiiiSiav Ko\oPofj.d)(yjv KaAou<n. 1^ Cf. Schol. ax96fj.evo^ rots 'Axaiots.

irvvTefJivet

yap

ttji'

St^ylJO'cv,

ITVV-

lAIAAOC
k6Xoc judxH.

Ha)?

fiev

KpoKOweifKo'; eKtSvaTO irdirap

iir

alav,

Zeu? Be OeSiv dyopr/v ^oirjaaTO TepiriKepavvo'i

aKporaT7]i Kopviprji TroXuSetjOaSo? OvKvp/iroio.

auTO? Se (7^ ajopeve, 6eol S vtto iravTei ukovov " KeKXvre fiev, irdvTe'; re Beol irda-ai re diaivat,
\p<f>p

eiTTO)

TO,

fie

dvfio^ ivl dT'fjQecra'b KeKevei.\

6eo<;

p/ryre

Tt? oSv Qr]Keia

to ye

p^rjTe

Tt? apa-ijv

ireipaToi

SiaKepaai ep,ov

eiTO<;,

aXK

dp,a TrdvTei

alveiT

ov h

o<f)pa rd'^ia-Ta reXevrijao} rdSe epya. av eycbv d-TrdvevOe 6eS)V ideX.ovTa vorjcra
4.
:

10

1 om. Zen., placing it after 52.

om,.

DGJPQR.
:

6 om. ADtQ.
J.

7.

ceXX' cijua
.Zen.
1.

dXXd ue

10. krii>

5. re (after n<4NT&) imh Sua S. eebc eeoDH Ar. t6 re mn. P. 8. U. dnt^NEuee dndrepee Aph. uerdnicee
:
|| ||

Zen.,

who omitted
this after 52.
is

the last line of

is

a suitable outlook for Zeus in

line
is

499,

H, placed

The

council

thus put a day earlier, and so brought into closer connexion with the omens of 478, but Zeus is made to take an all-night journey to The whole introductory Ida in 41-52. passage 1-53 may be a later insertion, and the reading of Zen. may indicate a variation in the place assigned to it. The following lines are borrowed in 1-52, occasionally with small variations 1=0 695; 3 = A 499; 5-6 = T 101-2 348 11 = N 9 10 cf. A 549, B 391, 28 = r 95; 28-9 = 1 693-4; 30-1 = a
of the gods

for an assembly. thoughtlessly copied ; in T 10 the assembly properly takes place in the palace of Zeus. 4. 0n6, simply thereat. It does not necessarily imply the idea of subjection, but is commonly used of any phenomenon following in connexion with another. 5. e^aiNai, a form which recurs, only

but hardly convenient

The

(33-7 recur 464-8) 38-40 = X 182-4 (with A 356) 41-4=N 23-6 45 =E 366 46=B 769 47=S 283 (Hymn. Yen. 68) ; 48 cf. B 363 50-1 of. B 77551-2 cf. A 81-2. Cf. also notes on 6 12 and 39 for other echoes. 3. The 'topmost peak' of Olympos

44-5

in this particular phrase, in 9 20, 8 341. It seems to have a half comic effect compare \iaiva. 7. t6 re anticipates SMKipjai, 'this, namely to thwart.' For the verb cf. O 467 fio.xo^ ^ttI fj.'/jdea Keipei Bai^wv^ and

408
10.

ivLK\5.v^

of the two partiand Xe6NTa is excessively awkward, and only explicable by the fact that 10 is adapted from B 391 (cf.
ciples lo^XoNTQ

The conjunction

334

lAIAAOC G
))

(viii)

i\66vT
7r\7]ry6l<;
r)

Tpeoecra-iv

apTjjifiev

r)

Aavaolcri,

ov Kara Koafiov iXevaerai, OvKv/jiirovBe'

fiLv

iXaiv pvy^o) e?
,

TrjXe fioK

Tdprapov rjepoevTa, aivrrrv^v, ^^t ^ddiarov virb '^dovo'i icrrt ^epeOpov,

re m-vXai Kal j^akKeo'i ovBo<;, AtSeeo oaov ovpav6<i ear
15
<^aL'q^-

ev6a

aihrjpeta'i

Toaaov evepO
'yvaxrer
ei

amo

eireiO

oaov elju Qewv KdpfiaTO<; dirdvTav.

OeoL,

dye
S

ireiprja-aade,

Xva e'lhere

7rdvTe<;,

ttn^

o-eiprjv

^pvo'ei'Tjv

i^ ovpavodev Kpefidaavrei;"iraa-ai

nrdvTe'i

i^diTTeaOe deal
ipvcraiT
/M)^(TT(op
,

re Qeaovai'

20

dXK ovK dv
'Lr\v

i^ ovpavodev TreSiovSe

VTrarov
ore
:

ovB

el

fioKa iroXXd Kdfioire.

iSeXoifii
16.

dW
13. 17.

Brj

Kal eya)
14.

7rpo(f)pa)v

epvacrat,

Ic

eic Q.

B^XeepoN
ei&flTc
ju'

P.
:

dl'Sao

U
:

supr.

Plut. Mor.

940

e.

20.

eecoN ndNTec

eebc P.
t' C.

18. 21.

1f3HTe Q.
||

19. t fe

(supr. e over t),

Hn

KiiuHTe

HP
:

Vr. b

yp. ndeoiTe

np6q>pcoN

np6ccco Ptol.

^piicHr' S Mosc. 1. (ndeHTe T). 23. le^Xuiii Ar. Oroand.

Splicer'
:

Vr. b.
ii.

22.

bk

ken Aristid.

506.

,||

||

549, 348), and 11 borrowed without dpHr^ueN must change from N 9. depend on iS^Xovra. 12. nXHrcic, sc. with lightning, as 17. oO kqtJi k6cuon, as B 214 455, (of. 264). Compare Hymn. Merc. 255 ff. rdxa v(oC dionrofied' oil Kara Kdafiof. pi^oj ydp (re \a[3ihv is Tdprapov -qepbevra, els t6(pov alvb^jiopov Kal dfj.-^x'^^^^' ^^^ author of one of these passages must have had the other before him it is hard to say which. So with the unmistakable echoes in Hesiod Th. 720 Tdprapos qepSeis is

participle being regarded as half inde-

and the imperative being added in 20 as though another finite verb had preceded. (So Ameis. 19. It is curious that this line, which evidently alludes to a mere trial of strength by piilling at a rope, eXkuarlvSa, should have been made the base
pendent,
'

of all sorts of mystical interpretations and esoteric myths from the earliest times. Thus in Plato we find, Theaet.

rdfffTov

^vepd' virb yjjs &ffov

:

oipavbs

4ffT

153 C, TT\v xpva-TJv aeipaf us oiSiv fiXXo ij rbv rjKmv "O/jLTJpos \iyei. : Eur. Or. 982 rdv o&pavoO pAffov x^^yis re rerafiivav
aloypTjfiaac

dirb

yalrjs
:

AiJXarat XaKKelas
14.

726 rbv irepl xdX/ceoj/ ^pKos 732 irOXas 5' iirid-qKe TLoffeibCiv 811 ^v6a Sk fiapfidpeai re Tnjkai

T^rpav

aXOffeffi xpvo'^ato'i.

collection of similar far-fetched allegories will be found in Eustathios ad loc. The

Kal XfiX/ceos oOdbs.

The B^peepoN reminds us of the famous pdpaBpov at Athens. The word

is

used again of the cave of Skylla in

18.

/i94.
L.

comma

The text follows Nikanor (with Lange and Doderlein) in putting a after ndNTec and a colon at the

up the idea, and was handed on to the alchemists of the Middle Ages, in whose mystical cosmogony the aurea catena Homeri signified the whole chain of existences up to the quinta essentia
neo-Platonists took

from them

it

universalis.
23.

The rope
it is

is

here of gold
3ti

simply because

divine.

end of the next line, so that KpejudcoNTec goes closely with neipiAcacee, 'fasten a rope, and try me.' With the ordinary punctuation, in which there is a colon after iravres and no stop after Kpeixdaavres, it is

Ameis points out that the

: '

t' for -wdvres

harsh

necessary either to read irdvTh 5' in 20, or to assume a change of construction, 'the

shews that Sre is here strictly temporal, and not merely conditional as soon as I determined to pull.' For ^e^oiui Aristarchos read ie^u/u, which is less appropriate, as the case is purely imaginary see note on A 549. np6<fpam, in good earnest.
;

'

lAIAAOC
avrr]i
creiprjv

(viii)

335

Kev yaiTji ipvaaifi

/Mev

avrfji,

re daXdo'aTjf
25

Kev

'iireiTa

irepl

piov OvKiifitroio

Srja-ai/j.rjv,

rk Se k aSre fierrjopa TrdvTa jevoiTo. Toaaov iym irepi t elfu deSiv irepi t etyu. dvOpairmv" w? e(^ad ol h apa irdvTe'i dxrjv ijevovTO cricoirrji fivBov dyacro'dfievoi' fidXa yap Kparep(o<; dyopevcrev.
,

6-\fr6

Se

Br)

fju6Teenre

0ea yXavKmiri's
6 tol
a-6evo<;

Ad'^vrj'

30

"

(o

irdrep rjiierepe J^povlBr], viraTe icpeiovruiv,

ij/iets

ev vv Koi

iS/iev

ovk iirieiKrov

dXK dXK
B9

efnrri<;
Bij

Aava&v

6Xo<pvpo/j,eO'

alj(jir]Tdaiv,

oX Kev
rj

KaKov oItov
Apyel,OL<;

dva7rX'^<ravTe<; oKavrai.
,

Toi TToXefiov fiev d^e^o/MeO

vTroOrjaofied
,

&)9

crii

xeXevet?,

35

^ovXrjv B
fir]

rj

rt? ovrjaei,,

TravTe? oXavrat 6Bv(7aa/j,evoto reolo.

TTjv

iin/ieiSrjcra';

irpocrefpr)

ve<peXrjyepeTa Zev<;'

" ddpa-ei, rpnoyeveia,

7rpo<f)povi,

(j)iXov

reKO<;'

ov vv rt dv/i(bi
etvai.
Ittitco

fivdeo/iai,

edeXm Be tol

'r]Trto<;

40

ws
24.

elTTCov

vir

oj^ea^i TiTvaKeTO 'yaKKOiroB

25-6
aO.

Te

KEN DT.
:

Zen.
34. oY

28-40
|1

aB. Ar.

28.

Spa

Hp

S.
c).

29. 6raccdju.N0l

yp.

Kal

9paccdueNoi AT.
:

6r6peue(N)
cY

DJPQRU
||

{supr.

32.

b TOl

Sti

GQR

(U

supr.).
:

yp.

iimn. rec.

35. tbc Ar.

ei fi. fi C Vr. b (Par. e svpr.), 7p. T 37 &9. Ar. (cf. 28), om. Zen. yp. fipfcTH Par. e. Nii toi JP. toi G 39. Nli TI ii Vr. b A.

APQ

36. 6ou\i4n t' Q.

||

6Nricl

SXoNTai L.

||

9uccounoio

'

;,

'

'

24. For the use of the ' comitative The dative with qOtoc see ff. G. 144. object of gpiicaim is you.' 25-6 were athetized by Zen. on the obvious ground that the earth could not be suspended to a peak of Olympos, which is a part of itself. It is clear that the poet of these lines has entirely lost the real Epic conception of Olympos as a mountain in Thessaly, and follows the
'

moral support so freely given to the Greeks by Athene and Hera, e.g.
for the

218,
etc.

507,

A
:

438,
cf.

668,

P
for

552,

32. ^nieixriN

892,

and

oTton

dNanXAcai

170.

37. TeoTo is a quite impossible form, recurring only in the equally spurious

line 468.

Heyne proposed

reeTo for

(reio,

later

mythology which removed

it

from

earth to heaven. 28. The following passage, down to 40, was athetized by Aristarchos, on the grounds that it is wholly composed of lines from other places, and that it entirely destroys the eflfect of the masterFew will be disposed ful words of Zeus. to doubt the validity of these reasons In the sequel Zeus for condemnation. unmistakably shews that his threats

which may be defended on the analogy of tc6s (ref 6s) for (t6s. So Ap. Rhod. has eeTo (iv. 782), of. eoO read for lo by Zen.

384. In a passage like this such a form can hardly be anything but a false archaism, and is not worth correcting.
39. rpiTor^Neia see A 515. npdcppoNi euu>i, in full earnest. &ei\a . . eTnqi recurs in Symn. Merc. 466. It will be seen that this couplet is evidently
:

borrowed from

184-5, where

it

is

The were seriously meant (397 flf.). seem to have been added by some one who thought that excuse was needed
lines

quite in place, as Zeus there makes a proposition which he has no intention of carrying out. Here he merely stultifies himself.

336
WKVirira,
')(pva'ov
'^^pva-irjiaiv

lAIAAOC

(viii)

edeiprjiaiv
irepl

KOfiocovre,
i/iaad'K'rjv

avTOf ehvve

ypoi, 'yevTO B

y(^pv<7ei7)v

evrvKTOv, kov 8

eTre^rjaeTO Bi^pov.

fidaTi^ev B
fieacrrjyv'i

iXdav tw

S'

ovk a/covre ireTeaOtjv

45

jabTj';

re koI ovpavov aarepoevro^.

'IBrjv

'Uavev iroKuirlBaKa, firjTepa dijp&v,

Be ol Tefievo<; /3&)/xo? re
dvi]ei<;.

Vdpyapov evda
evO
iTTTTOu?

earrjae TraTrjp
irepX

avBp&v re

Oecov Tc
50

Xvcrwi e^
avTO<i

h'^kaiv,

rjepa

itovKvv e'^evev

ev Kopv(f)7jiai Kade^ero KvBei yaucov,

elcropocov Tpcocov
ol
B'

re iroKiv Kal

vrja<;

'A'^aiaiv.

^Unidii
d

dpa BeiTTvov eXovro KapT) KOfji,oa)vre<; 'A'^atol pljj^a Kara KXia-La<;, dwo S' avrov Qaprjacrovro. Tp&iei; B' avO erepmOev dva irroKiv oirXo^ovro, iravporepoi, fiefjuaaav Be Kal w? vcrfuvt fid-^eerdai,,
^(^peiol

55

dvayKalrji, nrpo re TraiSeov Kal irpo jvvaiKcbv.

B'
ff'

irdaat
Tre^ob

attjvvvro rrvKai,, e B
tTTTTTje?

ecra-vro

Xaoi;,

re-

ttoXu?

8'

opufiayBo'; opcopei.

42. KOJu6coNTac

{supr. e)

P
||

KOu6coNTai D.
t* S.

(A supr.) GJP. nepJ : Kaxii ACT,

a(ir6e\ A.
56.

45.

udcTis^N
a.

44. IniBi^cero ^leBi^CdTO 48. 'iuea ri 0. 60. Xiicac 8' H.

:
||

yp. Harl.

noXCiK

D^GQU
||

noXXiiN
||

noXXikN C.
:

63.

Zen. placed line 1 before this.

64. KXiciHC Cant.

aO G.
59.

||

n6XiN QU.
;

dnb &' auToO nvh Toi 3" 6nMzoNTO Ar. T Harl. b, Moso. 1
:

cbnXizONTO 12. Ol) Mor. Vr. b.

66. licufNH(i)

DGJLRTU
&' J.

Ocuhnh

P.

67. XP^fl(')

QR

{supr.

e' om. Cant.

||

6purjLiaS6c

C^GHJPR,

yp. T.

43. xP^c6n: the panoply, like other divine gear, to the very manes of the horses, is made of the noblest metal (see E 729, etc.). r^NTo, grasped, also 241,

10; 71 = r 127; 72 cf. X 212. 53-7 and 73-7 are original,

53.

Only

476 ; a syncopated aor. apparently from a root 7e/i, cf. Hesych. iiriiye^efi^eX/ce,

and yivvov
{iyyeixos

Kiirptoi. Kal XajBi Kal

?).

is here, as in B 381, 171, in anticipation of a long day's fighting, taken before the start from the camp. It is properly the mid-day meal, see 86, and only in later times took

The demNON

Kd8i^e

iruXXajSiJ

etymology from eXetv (feXeic ? F and c as in Dor. ^v6e = ^\ffe)

tenable. 47. "IBhn
. .

The old with 7 for

is

the place of ddpirop, supper. 54. im6, rising up from,

i.e.

immed-

un-

'whole 362 'Kiirpov h nd0o!'. Gargaros is one of the three peaks of Ida, cf. S 292 the others were Lekton (S 284) and, ace. to Kallimaohos, Phalakre. For UHT^pa SHpciN cf. B 696, I 479, A 222.

r<4prapoN, a
like
ff

and part'
. .

figure,
.

lately after ; a transition from the local to the temporal sense not elsewhere found in H. , but common in later authors from Herod, on. qOtoO seems to have the weak sense, it, but it maypossibly mean from the very meal, i.e. without a moment's interval. 55. It may be noticed that oirKl^eaBai. in Homer means to prepare in a general

51. KiiaeT ralcoN

405,

906.

53-77. The borrowed lines in this passage are 58-9 = B 809-10; 60-5 = A 446-51 ; 66-7 = A 84-5 (66 = 1 56, 67 = 319, n 778) 68 = n 777 ; 69-70 = X 209;

way, cf. H 417, etc. The use of the verb as identical with 8ap-/)a-<xe(T6ai seems to be a later specialization; besides the present passage it occurs in Homer only in 495, the latest part of all the poems.

lAIAAOC O
ol
(Tvv
S"

(viii)

337
60

ore

Bt]

6?

%w/>oi'

eva ^vvi6vTe<; "kovto,

k^aXop

pivov;,

avv

8'

ey^ea koI

/iive'

avBp&v

')(aXKeo6eopijKcov
eirXrjVT

arap

acririhe'i
S'

ojjb^aXoecrcrab

aXkrfKTjiai,
a/i
olfjumyi]

ttoXu?

6pvfiayBo<; opcopei.

ev9a

8'

re koX evj^toKr) irekev

S'

avhpwv
yaia.
65

oXXvvTcov re koX oXXv/iivaiv, pee

6<f)pa

a'lfiari

fiev

^a)9 rjv Kol ai^ero

lepov ^fiap,
TTiTrre

Tocppa fidX' dfi^orepcov /SeXe'

rifwi S' iJeXto?
/jLetrov

^rero,

Se Xao^-

ovpavbv

dfM(pi,^e/37]Kei,,

Kal Tore
ev
8'

St)

^pvo'eia Trarrjp iriraive ToXavra,

icfjpe

iriOei 8vo

ravrjXe'yeo^

OavaToio,

70

Tpwav 6
60.

iTTTToBd/Mav Kol 'Ay(ai&v

^aXKO^irmvav

p' om.

DRU Bar.
62.

Cant.

||

Ykonto

YicaNON
63.

61. ^HNoiic

DU.
||

ainhp CDGPQ.

PQ Par. c d g j, &un\HNT* Mosc.

64.

yp.
3.
||

A
:

Mosc.

1.

fiWiiXoici

PQR

Cant.

6puruaa6c

CD

{p. ras.)

GHJPRU.
:

Par. a f : &jo' Su' CQT Harl. b d, King's Par. e fip P (a over ap erased). 67. nemrc Pap. 5.

au9i6e6i4KciN
70.

(Ar.

?).

69.

Koi rdre

ftfi

^no' 6pa L ktta' 68. oOpaNoO P. yp. <shv rut v aOrbc 3^ Clem. Al. Strom, v. 727.
'ine'
: :
i|

eNea Sua G

5' au.'

'ima

8'

EN &': ^ng' LQR.

tlie

So

use of

SttAo

occurs

only in

K
:

to 254,

mean armour
272,

614,

T21.
66. iepbN fiuap
etc.

so Kvi<^a% Up6v

A 194,

See notes on

366,

282.

67. finrero, kept reaching the mark. iuufiBeBikKei, stood witli both 68. feet upon the midst of heaven, as a

warrior stands with both feet over a

fallen comrade. Cf. 5 400, and in. a different sense Z 355. 69. ^riraiNe, drew out at fuU length, so as to leave the scale-pans clear ; SXkg
(72),
lifted
off

the ground.
scales
cf.

For the

metaphor of the
(perhaps
Tis

T 223, 509), Aisch. Fers. 346 Sal/iav Kar^tpdecpe (TTparbv, rdXavra ^piffas
II 658,

no necessity to reconcile them. Indeed the weighing may be taken rather as a declaration by Zeus that the turningpoint has come, than the seeking of a decision from any other power superior to himself. In all cases the result is a foregone conclusion there is no uncertainty implied. The appeal to the scales recurs in the same words in X 209-10, when the death of Hector is at hand. In that passage it is in place, as the fates are really fatal ; whereas here the only result of the ordeal is a temporary repulse of the Greeks, which before long is decisively reversed. 70. For the Kflpec see note on B 302. The sohol. of An. here is an interesting
sees
;

The exact relation T^xv^this balancing of fates, and the general power of destiny, bear to the omnipotence of Zeus, is a question which has greatly exercised the minds It is perhaps enough to of students.
oiK
Iffoppbirut,

which

proof that the consciousness of their ghostly origin long survived 6 Si Al(TxiiXos vofjiffas X^ecrdat. (sc. KTJpe) ras
:

^TToirjo'e Ti]V ^vx^ffTOcrlaVj iv ?ji 6 Zeiis iirris iv rdi ^vydi r))V toO M^fj-vovos Kal 'AxOsX^ojs ipvx^v. See

^vx^s
icrrlv

say that such problems would have been perfectly unintelligible to the men of Homer's time in a primitive state of thought man does not seek for a rational
;

Such consistency in his abstract ideas. conceptions of fate and of supreme divinity as he has, have in all probability been evolved in his mind by two quite different processes, and he

further on X 210. TONHXer^oc occurs also in the parallel line 210, and often in the Odyssey, always in the same phrase. The oldest derivation seems to be the best, irapaTeraiJ^vriv ^ovTos rijv AXyriSSva, Hesych. , hringvng long woe, from ravabs and XKyos. So also SvarjKeyrts, T 154, x 325. See M. and E. on 100.

VOL.

338
eX/ce

lAIAAOC
Se /iiaaa Xa/3a)V
Kfjpe';

(viii)

piire
i'Trl

S'

ataLfjuov

^fiap 'A^atwy.

ai fiev 'A-^ai&v
e^eadojv,

^0ovl TrovKv^oreiprji,
eKTVire,

Tpcocov Se tt/so? ovpavov evpiiv aepOev.

Saoofievov Se
oi Se
75

avTO<; h' e^ "ISt;? fieyak'

fJKe

aeXa<i jmst^

\aov

A'^ai&v

ISovre^

ddfi^rjaav, xal irdvTa'i vtto '^'Xcopov Seo<; elXev.

ev6
ovT.e

out' 'lSo/j,evev<; rXi] fibfivetv ovt

Ktyafiefjuvcov,

Sv

Acavrei; fi^veTrjv,

depd-Trovre^ "Apr]0<;'
ovpo<;

Neo-Tto/a

otos efu/Mve Tep-^vto^,

'A'^aiuv,

80

ov Tt

eKcov,

dXX'

itttto^

ireopero,
7r6cn,<;

tov fidXev iwv

rjVKOfioLO,
Tpi')(e<;

Sto? 'A\e^avSpo<;,
CLKprjv

EXej/i;?

KUK Kopv^rjv, 66t re

S'

irpSiTai

ittttcov

Kpavicot ifjiiTe^vaai, fidXiara Se Kaipiov ecrriv.

dXjijcra'i

dveiraXro, ySeXo?

S'

eh eyKe^akov

Sv,

85

crvv

S'

tTTTTOu?

erdpa^e

kvX(,vSo/mVO<;

irepX j^aXKai.

o<pp

yepcov Xinroio iraprjopLa'; d/jreTafive

73.
1.
:

73-4 de. Ar.

gzEcecN

noXuBoTcipH
77.

DJQT

(-hi)

TJ.

74.

IzecOHN
479.

iv

Mots
)
:

Mosc.

cTXen

fipei P,
:

iv

oXXmi
3'

of.
||

78. oOB'

6raju. E.

79. oiire

oiibk

DR

oOt' (om. 30') Mor.

80.

aYoNTC
81.

{p. ras.

R
Iv

Mor. Vr. Tiai. T&v

oOr" aYaNre BOco C.

N^crup

GJLS.
:

^eipETO
||

khiuMOTO Did., and so 7p. T. 83. oei : Yno Aristot. de Te om. C: 87. napHopflac GJP napHop^ac L. dn^reuNe DGHRST Lips. Vr. b c A, Moso. 3 6neTeueN J aneTuiNE A (e in ras. with a supr., T.W.A.).
inroij,vqij.iiTuiv

Gen. An. v.

5.

||

73-4. This couplet was athetized by Ar., and seems quite indefensible. The

173-4
of.

=A
;

47

286-7 (and elsewhere); 182 183 cf. I 243.

dual feecoHN must be meant to stand there is no reason why ; Zeus should have taken two fates for each side. Matters are not mended by the alternative i^eaOev mentioned by Schol. A. The lines seem to be a gloss on 72. The sinking of the Achaians' fates (or souls ?) is evidently symbolical of descent to Hades, X 213. 75. A free use of thunder and lightning is characteristic of this book see
for the plural
;

81. Aristarchos, 'in some of the commentaries,' read idd/ivaro, which seems rather more appropriate to the
effect of

83.

an immediately fatal wound, npOrrm, i.e. the beginning of the

:

mane,
84. KaipiON 85.

see
is

185.
;

dNenaXro
be divided
as it is

a doubtful form

it

may
best,

either

dv-iw-aKTo or

dv-(ira\To (TrdXXo/toi).

The former

is

133, 170, 405.

78-183.

We now come to
;

a part where
;

borrowed

lines are less frequent: 80 cf.

82 = T 329 840, 370, etc. 93 passim in Od. and six times again in H. 95 cf. X 283 ; 99 cf E 134 105-7 =B 221-3; 112 = A 516; 122 = 452; 123 =B 296 124 cf. P 83 (121-5 are repeated in 313-7) 130 = A 310 141 cf. * 570 146 = A 286 147 = 208, etc. 150 cf. A 182 152 cf. A 370 158-9 = 589-90; 161 cf. A 257; 162= 311 169 cf E 671 172 = Z 110;

not clear that irdWo/Mi can have any sense but that of gmwg'. See note on 645. The passage is twice imitated by Tirgil, Aen. x. 890 if., xi. 637 ff. 86. nepi xo^Kcii, a bold phrase, writhing about the point of the arrow.
Similar expressions

occur in 441, 570, * 577, 30, X 424, ^ 395 ; but in all of these the victim is pierced through the middle of the body, which makes

the expression more natural. 87. napHopfac, the traces of the rrap'^opos or extra trace-horse, which is

lAIAAOC
^aaydvwi,
TjKOov av
"EiKTopa,
ei
fjLTj

(viii)

339
iTTTrot

aicra-eov,

ro^p' "EwTopo? w/cee?

airo

Ico'^ov Opaavv rjvLoy(pv (f)opeovTei

Kai vv ksv evd' o

6^i>
S'

<yepa>v

Ovjjiov

oXeaaev,

90

ap'

vorjcre

^orjv aja96';
eirorpiivcov

Aoo/MijSr]';.

(7fj,epSaXeov

i/Sorja-ev

'OSuo-^ja'OSiKrtreO,

"

Stoyeve<;

AaepndSr],
//.era

iroKvp/ri'^av

TTTjt
jMrj

Kpevyei^,

vSira

^aXwv,

KaKO's

w?

ev ofioXcoi

Tt? TOi ipevjovTi /jLeTa<f>pevat iv hopv

fiev
,

irrj^Tji.

95

oKKa
dXXa
arrj
89.

oippa jepovTO<; airwcrofiev aypiov avBpa."

,

w? eq>aT
TvBeiSrj^ B

ovo

ecruKova-e TroAUTA-a? oio<;

vrjai?

Uovcraev;,

iraprfb^ev

KOLXa<; iirl

A-^at&v.

avT6<i irep ioav irpoiidj^pi.abv ejii'^ri,

'hrirmv ^rjX-qldhao jepovTO<i,
90.
l<i>N
:

Se irpoad

100
9eijrEi P'.

9^poNTec GJQR.
99.

&nb

juerii

Mor.

94. noi L.
||

||

||

XofidjN U^.
100. NH\HT<53eco

ncp
:

noN^uN
5.

Schol. Theokr. xi. 12.

eueixeH Pap.

d.

nhXhTBoo Pap.

mentioned by Homer only here and in

which

it

was needless to name the

shield.

152, of. 8 590 rpets tirirovs Kal Si<ppov. 89. AhIoxon is here used in the general

sense of rider in the chariot, not as distinguishing the driver from the irapa/3dTi)s : so in T 401 Tivioxna means the fighter. From 121 we see that as a matter of fact Hector is not conceived as driving his own chariot. So also P 427. It may be noticed that epacOc is an epithet peculiarly appropriated to Hector ; it is used eight times of him in Homer, and only four times of all other heroes together. 94. ixsrh Ncira Ba\cl)N, generally rendered turning thy lack, a strange use. It is perhaps allowable to understand the shield as the direct object of ^oKdiv, throwing thy shield lehind thy back, as we know was actually done in retreat, e.g. by Aias in A 645 iiridep S^ The taunt in (rdKos /SdXec eirTa^beiov. 95 thus gains in sarcastic bitterness, ' take very good care of your back.'

In X 283, however, the words ofl. 95 are used merely to express the inherent disgrace of a wound in the back cf. also
;

N289.
was debated by the old critics whether ^c^koucg meant that Odysseus did not hewrken, or only that he did not hear what was said. The former was the view of Aristarchos, but the latter is supported by the fact that Homer never represents any of the leading Greek heroes as a downright coward. The compound does not recur in H., and both senses Hymn. Cer. 284 is are found in Trag. ambiguous. Piatt, however (J. P. ut
97.

It

supr.), aptly q[Uotes

fiei^ovos ^OTJs rujy

Thuc.

iv.

34 ivb Sirris

Tr6\ef/.itijy

ra

iv aiVois

oiK ia-axoiovTes, which shews it to be 'the correct term for catching a word in the tumult of battle.'
TrapayyekXifjKva,

The fact that the flight here is caused by the act of Zeus would hardly exonerate
Odysseus under the circumstances, as Diomedes is able to resist the panic for a while under the action of a special
incentive. 99. a{iT6c i.e. fiivos, as B 233, 729, fi 499. The phrase npoudxoiciN &u(xeH seems out of place here, as it is regularly used of a hero who comes forward from the rear to take his place among the champions of his own side ; but now there are no Greek Trpifiaxoi. at all, as

Piatt in J. P. xviii. 131 would put a comma after duiXcai, and the interrogation after ni^sHi. This is of course more Davis and Bentley logical, but weaker.

both conj.

jSaXtbc a&Kos, lis iv biiCKwL

fi-/)

Tis ktK., chiefly on the ground that the post -positive fis in comparisons is This, however, is not clear, and the FiSis. naming of the irdKos is not essential. Such an expression as /nerA i/ffl /SaXcw describing a well-known manoBuvre might easily pass into a technical phrase in

all

have

fled.

The phrase
134.

is

merely

copied from

340

lAIAAOC

(viii)

Kai fuv (pcovijaa? eVea 'irrepoevTa irpoarjiiha" & jepov, ri fiaXa Brj ere veoo Teipovcrt, fia')(r}rai,
ar)

Be ^It] XeXvrat,

j^akeirov Be

ere

yr)pa<;

OTra^ef

^TreSo.i'o?

Be vv toi depdirav, ^paBee^ Be toi liriroiifjb&v

dW'
oloL

aiy

o'^eav ein^'qaeo, o(f)pa

iina-Td/Mevot TreBioio

'iBfjai

105

Tpuiot
TTOT

'hriroi,

KpaL-rrvd p^aX' evOa koX

oiJ?
(ZTT

evOa

Bi(OK,epV p/rjaTcape

rjBe

(pe^ecrOat,

Alveiav

eXop/rjV,

^ojSoio.

TOVTCO p,ev depd-jTovTe Kop,eira)v, rcoBe Be vcoi

Tpaialv
elaeral,

ecj>

l'KTroBdp,oi,^
icaX
,

i6vvo/j,ev,

ocppa Koi

'

^KTCop

110

el

ipov Bopv p^aLverat ev TraXap/qiaiV.

aTriOrjae
VeprivbO'i

^
Tw

(S?

e<paT

ovB

lirTroTa l^earmp.

Neo-Topea9

p,ev

eirebO

Xirirov;

depdirovTe Kop.eirrjv,

i^Bipo? S^eveXo? re Kal ^vpvfieBeov dyairojvcop'

B'

et?

dp,(f)OTepco

Aiop,7]Beo^

app,aTa

^tjttjv.

115

on^zei Ar. O Andrei Ixion : iKONei HST Vr. b, Mosc. 1, 103. cii re H. aiNeiou HP, 108 i9. Ar. Harl. b, King's, Par. a b c f g j k, and 4y aWui A. (o man. 2). alNeiao uricTcape Ar. fl : juuicroopa JPS Harl. a 7p. King's (sMpr. e), Par. (o supr.) e {supr. e) h j, Plato Loch. 191 B, rivis ap. Schol. T : See on E 272. oi Sl ypd^avres JuAcTtope 96B010 -rrdm (rtj)6XKovTaL toO dpBov Eust. Vr. b, Mosc. 1', Par. d e (p. 109. KOjueiTHN Zen. (A supr.) C (supr. tan) kouIthn Pap. 5. Tcoi3e Pap. 5. n&in 6L. 110. inno9<iuoiei(N) ras. ) g k
||

||

||

DHU
||

||

DGPQRSTU.
111. ei
:

II

ioiNOJU.eN
ei)

e\iNOjueN

eeiNoucN
;

B
:

A (sicpr.

(R

?)
:

T.

113. KcuieiTHN J

P SreiueN kouIthn CG.

:

TJ

(^reipouGN
111.

?).

Y9eiuoc

ADJR

(?

7p. Y9eiJuoi)

Yipeiuoi Q.

103. rflpacj dndzei : see 493. Here as elsewhere the tradition varies between
oTrdfci, iirelyei

rair-qs ij/xipat.

These arguments hardly

seem

sufficient.

and

i/cdxei.

For the horses of Nestor, which seem to have been as famous for their
104.

slowness as those of Diomedes for their

speed, see ^' 309. HnedaNdc recurs also in 9 311, fij/mre. ^^. 316. The scholiasts are probably right in taking it to be for a-ire5-avos, the opposite of ^/ixeSos, lit. not firm on the feet (ired- weak form of 5ro5-). But see Schulze Q. E. p. 148.

105-7. See B 221-3; and for the phrase /i-fia-rapa or ui^CTCope 966010, B 272. Here, as there, MS. evidence is in favour of the latter reading, though the consensus is not so general. 108 was athetized by Aristarchos, according to Aristonikos, on the following grounds Uti. drowov TpoanBhai. t^v Iittopiav tG( elS6n Kal 6 KMpbs Sural avvroiilav Kal Htl rd it 07 4 xP^^'-'^'h^ ^X^'- ^f^'paatv (i.e. implies a considerable interval of
:

TOiirco refers to the addressed (iste), rdibe to the speaker. eepdinoNTe Eurymedon (A 620) and Sthenelos. kougItcon 3rd dual imper., an isolated form in Greek; for A 338 Itrruv is probably a plural. See Curtius Kerb, ii.^ 67, van L. JEnch. p. The form and 295, ff. G. 5, 173. contraction throw suspicion on the word, yet the want of analogy makes late coinage improbable. 111. For the use of the future instead of the subj. in final clauses see H. G. For d, which has by far the 326. 3. best Ms. authority, most editors read fi. But this use of ^ to introduce a single dependent interrogation is not well supported. See S. G. 338, note, uaJNGTOi, rages, by a bold personification,

109.

As usual

person

as 11

74-5

Aio/tijSeos iv

Tra\dfji,Tii.<ri

jxalverai

iyx^tv114. Yipeiuoc

Ce^NeXoc,

as

'^

511.

time),

TTJs

&<pai.p4a-eas

yeyovvias

riji.

irpb

drani^NCop

see

on

756.

lAIAAOC O
Neo-TW/3 S
fiaffTt^ev

(viii)

341

iv "xeipea-ai

Xd^^

rjvia
'

crojaXoevra,

tTT'TTOus

rd'^a B

E/cropo? ciyyi yipovro.

Tov B

ldv<s

(lefiaSiTO'i

aKovTicre TvBeos vtd?6

Koi TOV

/jAv

d<f>dfiapTev,

rivio-^^pv

QepdirovTa,
120

vlov virepOv/iov @ri/3aiov 'Hvio-Trrja,

iir-Trcov

7)VL

e'^^ovra
6'^eeov,

/SaXe

crrfjQo'i

trapa fia^ov.
te fievo^ re],

ripiire

ef

virepayrjaav Be ol Xiriroi

[w/cvTToSe?'

TOV B
alvov

aZ9b Xvdrj
aj(0<;

'<{rv'Y^

EiKTopa B

irvKacre (ppeva^ '^vioyoio125

B})v

TOV

fiev

eTreiT

e'iaae,
fjVbO')(ov

KaX dj(yvp,ev6^ Trep eTuipov,

fieOetre

Keladai, o B
iTTTTOj

Opaavv.

ovB' dp'

en

BeveaOrjv a-rjfidvTopoi;'

al'^a ydp evpev

ov pa toQ'
'f]vLa

l^bTbBrjv

Ap'^e'TTToXe/Mov dpacrvv,
eire^rjcre,

lttttcov

rnKviroBav

BiBov Be

ol,

^epaiv.
130

evOd Ke \0t709
el
(irj

&r]v

Kal dpJij^ava epya <yevovTO,

dpve<;,
Te.

Kai vv Ke a-rjKaa-Oev KaTa "iXiov yvre

dp

o^v
B

voTjcre

TTUTrjp

dvBpmv re dewv

^povT'qa-a'i

dpa Beivov

dcfnJK

dpyrfTa Kepavvov,

KaB
Betvr}

Be irpocrQ Be </>Xof

tinrmv AbOfi'^Beo'; ^Ke vafxa^e-

wpTO deelov

Kaiofjbivoio,

135

116. xspci(N)

DGJRU.

II

ciraX6ENTa

ipoiNiK6GNTa
,

{iv

&XKm

ciraXdcura)

Harl. a {yp. ciraXdeura) Vr. b c, Mosc. 3 and yp. J. 117. udcTlSEN : faiNisGN (foiNisGN ?). 119. tifiuapere TJ. 121. crrieeoc P. 123 crni. Harl. b, King's, Par. a b c e* g. aBr' ^XOgh Mosc. 1. 126. u^eecne J. 129. hi oi : i' Hre P. 128. SpxEnT6X&uoN : 4pacinT6XejuoN Zen. 131. k'

HQS

D'HTU

||

^ci^Kacee T. AOre : ftflr' T ftOre r" S. After this nvis tQiv iraXaiSv added Tpb^ec in' 'ApreicoN, SXinoN d^ kcn "Eicropa dtoN xo^kcoi 3H'i'6uNTa (dHicoe^Nra 135. eeeio F : eeoTo LQ. La Roche), dduacce 3^ juin Aioui43hc T.
||

||

116. For the variant (poiviKSevra (with doubtful synizesis) compare the staining of harness in A 141, and of leather in
^|/

^x"" when meaning

is
fi

'

to drive.

'

e<piireLv

201. 122. OneptbHCON, swerved aside thereat,

on missing the guiding hand, as ^ 433 For the verb (ilTTTTot) i]pij>ri(rav iiricyadi. ipaiiii see on B 179.
niiicace, covered, up, veiled his in this metaphorical sense only in the present phrase, which recurs also in 316 and P 83. Cf. V 442, etc. ^pos

way II 724, 732, 326. 130. The sudden turn in the battle is quite out of proportion to what has gone before ; there is no indication of any
used in a similar
general rally on the Greek side, and the idea that Diomedes could unaided have caused a general rout of the enemy seems to be a mere outbidding of his exploits even where he has divine assistance, as in the fifth book. These objections could to some extent be evaded by supposing 131 to be an interpolation. dui^x^'^Qi irremediable, admitting no htjxos to evade

124.

mind

4>pivas

d,iuj)eKii.\v\pev.

126. ju^eene, drove in quest of; the construction is the same as in E 329 (where see note) TvdetSriv fUOeire Kparepilivvxas iinrovs, the direct object 'Ittovs being omitted here, as continually with

them.
135. For the smell of sulphur accompanying a lightning flash see S 415.

342

lAlAAOC
B
i-jnrci)

(viii)

TM

Seiaavre KaraTTTijTTjv vir

eK
j(ei,pa>v

6')(eaj)i.

NeCTTopa S

(pvyov rjvia cnjaXoevra'

Beiae B' o <y ev Ov/iwi, AtofiijSea Be Trpotreenre" TvBetBrj, dye B' avre ^o^ovB' e')(e /jbo}VV)(a<; tTTTTOv?.

^ ov
vvv

ryivcocr/cei';

6 rot eK Ato?
K.povt,BT]<;

ovy(,

eVeT
kvBo<;

oXki]

140

/lev

yap
avrjp

tovtcdi

Zev<;

oira^et,

(TrjfjLepov

vcTTepov avT Koi rjfuv, at

eOeKyjicn,

Bcoaef

Be Kev ov rt Ato? voov eipvaaairo,

ovBe fidX

'i^di/J.o';,

eVet ^ ttoXu ^eprepo^

eTretra ^orjv

ecrri.

rov

B'
Br)

" val

dyadb^ Aio/jl'^Bi]^' ravTo. ye irdvTa, yepov, Kara /Motpav eetTre?

Tjfiei^er

145

dXXa
'

ToB'

alvov dyo'i KpaBi,r]v Kai dvfiov iKavei'

TTore
^ija-ei,

"EiKTCop

yap

evl

Tpmeacr
iKero

dyopevmv
vrja';.

TvBetBr]<;

vir

ifielo

<j)o^evfjLevo<;

0)9

TTOT

aTreiXrjaei.'
B'

rare

fioi

'^dvoi evpela '^dcov.

150

rov

rjiJbei^eT

STreira Tepi^vioi;

iinroTa Necrrw/O"
eetTre?.
(pijcrei,

"
el'

&5

fioi,

TuSeo? vie Bat^povo^, olov

Trep

ydp a

^Krap
||

ye KaKov kul dvdXKiBa

^n' J.

136.

DJRU
139. S'

KaranXHTHN L. Harl. d, Par. f ji

On':
k.
||

137.
:

9liroN Ar.
138.
{supr.

fi

q)OreN (A supr.)

(?)

ciraX6ENTa

90iNiK6eNTa

Q
o
n)

ciraX<5eNTa), iv dWoii,

A
ti

(A has ciraX^CNxa in
140.
fi.

ras.).

Harl. d, Par. e (yp. r' &J : 8 re DJU.

aOre
8ti Toi

ni2>Y

Zen.

o toi AP[S]TU
3'

Cant.

Vr.
ft
:

c,

Lips.

8
G.

142. OcrepoN
146.

DJRU.
(nqI Rm).
:
\\

144. ^nei

oiib' ei

R.
3'

II

9^pTaToc
:

PQR
r'

Eust.
148.

naX
:

Kai

gemac GJL

{supr. ec).

147. T6h'

t6

r^p
152.

3^ J {sapr. rdp)

hik

Eust.

149. TuSeiaHC
:

DU.

150. X'^Nsi J.

gemac GHi.
elpiarai

153. re om.

re H.

136. For the form KaxanTi^THN see B 312. 139. 966ok3' ^x^) lit- drive towards flight.' Of. B 252 ipb^ovS' aybpeve, and
'

The form dpiaaaa-o

for in a hostile sense. for ipmaiTo is due to the analogy of the reduplicated dpvfuu and the similar aor. of Fepica, draw,
aided by metrical necessity. 147. It is most natural to take T63e as agreeing with fix""^) ' this is the sore grief." It is, however, possible to understand it as an accusative anticipating the content of the following clause, ' It is in respect of this that great grief

= watch

r 263

ireSloi'S' ^x""141. 6ndzei is of course the causative form of lirerai above, makes to accom'

pany.'
143. eipiiccaiTO a singular use of this verb, obviously different from that in
:

note there), where it means It appears to be B 859 ipiaaro K^pa, warded off fate, here no man can ward the design of Zeus, the idea of watching {ob-serv-are) passing on the one hand into that of guarding a friend, on the other into that of guarding against a foe.

216

(see

'to obey, observe.' rather analogous to

comes upon me, namely, this use of the pronoun and Z 523 t6 5^.
148.

that," etc.
cf.

For 827 t6 ye,

Homer
sense,

The future 9iicei is found in only here and in 153. 150. dneiXi^cei, here in the primitive
declare
loudly,
cf.

863,

872,

<pv\dff(Tu

and

<l>v\&a(Toixai

shew a similar

and

divergence in sense, as the scholia note though there the distinction is aided by the difference of voice. Cf. 463, where

383 dTreiXi;cras fiiiTdpfiovas eTvai dplffrovi. For the last half of the line
6 see A 182. 153. eY

nep

9i)cei

admits Diomedes's

'

lAIAAOC G

(viii)

343

aXK ov "Treiaovrai Tpwes xal KoL Tpmmv aXo'^oi, /jueyadv/jbcav

Tciav iv
&<;

AapSai/itoye?
aaTrta-rdcov,
155

Kovirjia-i

/3o\es ^aXepows irapaKoirwi."

<f>vja8
eiri,

apa

^ci)v^cra<i

erparre /x.mvv^a'i
ijowe? re ai
'^eovro.

ittttoi/?

auTts av
VX'i''

i,w)QWV'

oe

ihKTcop

^eo-TrecTMjf
69rl

^eXea arovoevra
<t
t'Se

Twi S
eSpTji,

fiaxpov avae fieyw; Kopv6aloKo<; "Ektw/j"

tLov

160

" TuSeifST?, TTepX fiev

re Kpeacriv re
(T

Aavaol

ra'^v'jraiKou

TfKeioL<;

heirdearcn-

vvv Se
eppe,

dTifiri<J0V(7f
lyKrjVTj,

yvvaiKO'i ap

avrl rerv^o.
ifielo

KUKij

iirel

ovk el^avrot;
ovSe

irvpyav

-^fierepcov

eiri^riaeai,,

jwalxa^

165

a^t9 iv vrjeo'af
(9
(jiaro,

7rdpo<;

rot Baifiova Bd>aco.

TvSetSrj'i

Se BuvBi'^a, /iepfiijpi^ev,

iTTTrov?
Tpl<;

re crTpeyfrai koX ivavrl^iov jMaj^eaacrdai,.

fiepfiijpi^e

fiev

Karh ^peva koI Kara

:

6vp,ov,

157. 9iiraSe

Tpdne Ar.

9iira3'

^pene PQ
Te iidk QT.

Par. a e
163.
1
:

f.

158. aiSeic
:

CQ.

159. creNdeNTQ J.

162. t' fi6k

:

Sp'

riip G.

||

&m\
toi

TETUSO
i2.

Ar.

Snti T^ruao 1)H

||

Sntit^uso J MoSG.

Snt'

^6tu30

or fiNTereruso
:

164. eVcoNTOC J.
II

&uoto P.

164-6 &d. Ar. Aph.

crp^iffai

166. TOl

rdp

G.

daLuoNO dcocco
||

168. Tp^q/ai D.

ndyuoN ixfAcut Zen. SntIBion H. Some added H juii4te

:
||

167. uepui4pize(N)

LS Mor.

Wrn' dNTiBioN ua](^-

caceai (An.).

169. uepui^pize S.

view of Hector's action as right, though

Hector will indeed say. 157. 9iira3' &rpane, like (pd^ovS' 'ix^ above (139). 161. Hector loses no time in justifying the opinion of Nestor and Diomedes. For the chief seat and other marks of
distinction see
ages.

has been taken to mean girl by a process the inverse of that by which Kbp-q comes to mean the pupil of the eye. But it implies no more than 'you pretty toy.' oCtk of course goes with IniBi^ceai, not

with

et^avros.

262,

321,

with the notes on the two

first

310, pass-

166. SatuoNO dc)cco, / viill deal thee fate, a strange expression, not elsewhere found. Of. I 571 Sbnev d&varov, and the

163. Spa with t^uso, ' you are after the place of dNTi, lit. all,' as often. It a woman, i.e. no better than one. may also mean 'as good as,' i.e. no worse than, 1 116, *75, 8 546; it merely indicates equality. 164. rXriiNH, plaything, doll, puppet. The word recurs in S 494, i 390, in the sense of eye-hall or pupil (so also Soph. 0. T. 1277) ; and the cognate found in f2 192, meaning is -/K-flvea trinkets (compare TplyX-qvos S 183, a 298, with three drops, of earrings; Helbig, H. E.^ 271). The word seems to come from the root yak, and to mean 'something bright.' In the present passage it

phrase Sal/j,ovos atffa,. Zen. read irbTfiov i^aoi, a more likely phrase, but to all appearance a mere conj. of. A S96 irbriiov
;

itpijKe.

Ar.

and Aph. athetized 164-6j

partly on account of this, partly because they considered the lines 'poor and unsuited to the characters of the speakers. Against this may be set Bergk's remark that the speech of Hector without these
lines is very

weak and

jejune.

167. BidNSixa

JuepjuuipiseN,

followed

by the statement of only one of the alternatives which present themselves, is exactly paralleled by our colloquial 'had half a mind to turn his horses and to fight.' See on A 189, where the same
phrase
is

found.

344
T/3t?
crfifia 8'

lAIAAOC
dp' air'
'IBaicov

(viii)

opiav KTvnre

fj/ijneTa
viktjv.

ZeiK}

170

TiQei's

Tpcoeaat,

fid'^rji;

erepaXxea

'Ekt&)/3

he Tpcoea-atv ixiKXero fiaKpbv dvcras'

" TpS)6<; KoX AxiKLOi Kol AdpSavoi dy^i/iay(7jTai,,

dvepe^

eo'Te,

^IXot, fivrjaaade Se dovpiSoi dX/c^?* oTi fioi

'7rpo<f)pQ}v

jiV(0(7icco

KUTevevcTe K.povicov
irrjfia'

175

viKTjv

Kal
ot

/jbifya

kvBo^,
Brj

drdp Aavaolau ye
B'

vrjirioi,

dpa

TaBe reij^ea fir]y(avocovTO

ov
/xevo'i

dpKrj')(^p
iiriroi

ovBevoampa' rk
Brj

dfiov epv^ei'
opviCTrjv.
ryevtofiai,

Be

pea rd^pov virepdopeovrai

ri<;

dXA,'

0T6 Kev

vqvalv eVt yXatpvprjia-i

7rvpo<;

180

fivrjfjLoavvT]

eVetra

Brjioio

yevecrOco,

d)9
[

irvpl

V'rja<;

ivnrpijaa),
vr)V(TbV,

Kreiva)

Be Kal avTovi

Apjeiov; irapa

aTV^Ofievov; viro Kairvov].

w?

eiTrcdv

iTTTTOicnv

eKeKkero <pwvr)aev re'

174. &iiipec P. H bk om. P. 175. rdde: rdre Bar. UHxaNdcoNrai C^D^L iuSKdy^ J aOXflxp' P. oth' 178. fiuBXHXp' G {supr. o) RT (mpr. o). ros.). ^piiaoi L: duiisei Harl. kn6Qiu>pa P: ohbk N6cupa G. H &u6n JPQR (e duBXuNeT: yp. ipiisei). 181. r^NHTai T. 182. KreN^oa Cant. a (glossed 183 om. ACDH'PR'T Harl. a, King's, Par. a c* e* f g j k Lips.* H KanN<a(i) S Harl. bm, Par. b c fm Mor. Tr. a c A, Mosc. 1 3 (nepi KonNcIbi -^ imh KonNoO Eust. 184. Ynnoici k^kXcto F. gKTCop dpreiouc napii nhucIn druzou^NOUc re Far. h. <f^HHcin TE yp. uaKp6N hiicac Vr. A. 170. Sp' om.
11

QRT.

&n'

yp. in'

A.
Ij

nrNc&CKCo L.

177. oT' Dion. Sid.

||

||

1|

||

jj

171. For the phrase juuSxhc ^epaXK^a NiKHN see H 26. According to Nikanor, the comma must be put after Tpiiecr<ri, as is always printed, ikv yip amdirTa/xev, a6KoiKO(j>avh ylverai. I.e. he objects to taking arjiia as adverbial accusative, by way of a sign,' and joining TtSeis er. cixi;;' Ipiiea-ai, appointing for the Trojans a turning of the tide of battle.' This construction is perhaps possible, though it may have been not very Homeric suggested by the fact that the common tjialvoiv, or the like. phrase is cfiimTo, There is no diificulty in taking both vIkt/v and (rfi/j,a with nSels by a slight zeugma. 177. For oY Dion. Sidon. (and Bentley)
'

'

an adj. in the neuter plural, not by a substantive. 178. fiBX^xp' : E 337. o0dcN6ca}pa, not worth a thought ; &ira^ \eybpevov in Greek till Oppian. Dbderl. takes it to mean recking of nothing, impious, which may be right. Hes. explains oiSevbs (pvXaKTiKd, guardijig nothing ; hence IBrandreth eonj. oidev6a-ovpa {oip6s = guard). For the almost unique composition of the word see H. O. %% 124 f. The form in any case is not early, for oiBeis is practically unknown to Homer, except in the form oiS4v (the only exceptions are 459, X 515 ; ff. G.

356). 181. UNHJUociiNH

pleasing in itself, and agrees with the habit of making a decided pause after v-fitnot used interjectionally, instead of connecting it closely with what follows. have, however, v/iTnoi at in 104 and a 8, so that the question is doubtful. vdaaSaL is elsewhere always followed by

read oV,

which

is

periphrastic

passive

reN^ceco, a sort of to luip-vriimi : cf.

H
it

We

omitted by all the best MSS. merely intended to introduce 'Apyelovs as a gloss on airois.
is

409 183
is

ipeiSii yiverai.

184.

The following passage down

to

MW-

212 has given rise to many well-founded suspicions. For 185 see below. 186-90

lAIAAOC
" '3idv0e re koI vvv fwb
rrjv
<rv,

(viii)

345
bte,

HoSapye, koX Atdeov Kafiire re

airoriverov,
rjv

185

KOfiiBijv

/ioXa itoXXtjv
HeriJtaz'O?,

AvSpofidy^T),

6vydTr}p fieiyaXrJTopoi;

vfilv Trap irporepoK7i fieXiippova Trvpov eOrjKev

olvov T
rj

iyKepd(Ta(ra
OS
Trejo

irielv,

ore

Ov/mo'S

avayyot,
190

ifioi,

ot

OaXepo'; iroai's ev'^o/MU etvai.

aXK'

i<j)OfuipTelTov Koi
T7J<;

airevSerov, o<j)pa Xd^cofiev

da-TTiBa ^earoperjv,

vvv /cXeos oiipavov iKei

irdaav

'^pvcreiTjv
d-jT

e/Mevai,

Kavova^ re kuI

avT7]v,

avrdp

&/x,oiiv

Ato/ijjSeo? liriroSdfioio

SaoSdXeov
185 M. Ar. ^KKepdcaca J.
8cTic oi C.

OooprjKa,

tov "ii<paiaTO<i Kdfie rev'^wv.

195

II

Kai

\dune
||

rfe

J.

186. dnoTlNere G.

189 ad. Ar. Apli.

:

||

||

8ti J.

dNcoroi
Ar.

ADJQT
||

dNCi)rHi

Cant.^

6N6irei
k,

fi.

190.
(Did.).
||

191.

59pa

aY Ke

HT Harl.
Hkci

b, Par.

b h

and dWoi
3.

XdBoiuGN Q.
&UOICI P.

192. NecTopiHN

GPR.

GL

{supr.

i)

Vr. A, Mosc.

194.

confused and absurd, even if we cut out 189 ; 192-7 are exaggerated, and do not agree with the rest of the Iliad.
are

it

198-211 are weak in themselves, contradict the introduction to this book, and have no bearing whatever on the story ; 212 is a familiar sign of interpolation. The 213 follows naturally after 182. lines appearing in other places are only = Z 395; 210-11 cf. 184=^ 442; 187 T 134^5 ; 212 passim. The passage is
therefore substantially original. 185 was athetized by Ar. on the ground that H. knows nothing of four -horse chariots, and that the four names con-

begins as though Sshkcn alone were to foUow, but the idea is expanded so that nup6N has to come in a rather awkward apposition with Kouidi^N. 189. This line was athetized by Aph. and Ar. on the ground that it is absurd to make the horses drink wine. The line in this case will be a singularly unfortunate expedient on the part of an

interpolator

who was

offended at Hector's

being
if

made to eat grain, as is the case we omit it. nup6c has to be ground

the dual ^irarlveTov. It appears that some tried to evade the diifioulty by taking sdNee and n63apre as epithets, not as proper names, which is equally un- Homeric. There is apparently an allusion to a four-horse chariot in the late passage A 699, and in a simile v 81. The names of the horses are all copied 149, 295, from other places ; see tj/ 246. There seems no good reason to reject this one line, which is of a piece

flict with

before it can be the food of men, v 109. The whole passage is too hopeless to be remedied by a single omission. The attention shewn to the horses is paralleled 281-2. in 192. famous shield of Nestor is as little known elsewhere to the Iliad as a divine breastplate of Diomedes. As the story now stands, the latter must have Glaukos, with whom belonged to

with what follows. It is likely enough that the composer of the passage may have regarded dual and plural as interchangeable, like Zen. or he may have carelessly copied from some lost passage where only two horses were addressed. The speech would begin very badly
;

Diomedes had exchanged armour, and could not have failed to obtain mention in Z 236 while there is no allusion to the former in the passage which refers to the arms which Nestor may be presumed to have taken from Ereuthalion,
;

without the opening

188.

line.

146-55. Besides, the eflFeot anticipated from the capture of these two pieces of armour seems quite disproportionate. nOn in 192 is a mere metrical makeshift for the phrase see For the KawdNec of the shield see 9 74.
;

The

constr.

changes,

as

often

App. B,

i.

1.

346
el

lAIAAOC
TOVTm Ke Xd^pifiev,
V7]a>v

(viii)

ieK7rol,iu,7)v

Kev

hr^avowi

avTovv^^l
c5?

iiri^ria'efj.ev

aticeidcav.

e(f>aT

ev'^ofievof,
elvl

vefieffrfcre

Se iroTVia

'

UpVt
200

(TeicraTO

Qpovmi, eXeXtfe Se fiaicpov 'OXvfiirov,

fieyav debv dvrtov TjiiBw

KM
"
as

pa UocreiSdayva
TTOTTOt,

ivvocriyai

eipvaOevh, ovSe vv

croi

irep

oXXv/Mevcov
ol

Be TOi

Aava&v 6Xo(J3vpeTat iv <ppec7i, eh '^XvKtjv re koX At^a? B&p

icaX

dvfjiO^.

avw^ovcn,
voktjv.

iroXkd re
el irep

^apbevra'
edeXoifiev,

aii

Be (Tcfucn

^ovKeo
TirjV,

<ytp

oaoi Aavaolcnv dpcoyol,

205

Tp&a<; dirmaaadai, koI ipvKefMev eiipvoira

avTov K
TTjv

evd'
fjLey^

aKayovro
6v6ijaa<;
'ttoiov

KaOrjjJievo'i
"Trpoaecfsr]

olo<;

iv

"IBrji.

Be

Kpeicov

evoauyyosv
;

" "UpTj aTTToevre?,

197. aOroNuxei

tov fivOov

eenre'i

CDJQS and
|| ||

ap. Bust.

199. ^n^Xiss J.

201. eiNocfrm'

^Nodrai'

alNocirai' Q.

coi re
:
:

{supr. nep).
:

202.
||

In

9pEd

gNBoei QR.
206.

203. oil hi Toi kc J.

Zhn P
line,

ZAn'

Ar. geinac GffS.

^Ndrouci Vr. b. Koi Tr. b. ti P xe G TOI G {supr. a) LQR ZAnq HS Zfl with n' at the beginmng ACDJT {yp. ZeCjc). 207. fe'Nea KdeoiT' dKaxi^ucNOC Zen.
: :

of next
209.

196. See note on B 273. Except in this place Hector, far from hoping to see the Greeks embark, desires to prevent them by burning the ships ; see 182, 217. 199. This line seems like a poor imitation of the famous 530. cInI for ivL is found only in this phrase (also

150) and elvl eifyrjiai. (6 325(?), i 417, K 310, 11. 256). It is a purely metrical form, excused in the case of elvl Bip-quri by absolute necessity ; iv 6p6vm, however, is not impossible, so that Sehulze regards elvl here as a later imitation of elvl eiprjin {Q. E. 221). 200. dNTfoN H(i3a must here be taken to mean addressed ; it is elsewhere used only of a reply to something previously
said.

203. Helike and Aigai are two cities in Achaia, both chief seats of the worship of Poseidon ; B 575, N 21, T 404. 204. BoiiXeo is generally taken as an imperative, but it may equally well be an imperfect, 'you used to wish them

Ar. wrote ZtJi-', assuming a synaphea with the following line. There are some other traces of this in Homer, but they are all very doubtful, and the short form T/qv is defensible on analogy, though there is no direct evidence for it. It apparently represents the Skt. Djam, as ^u>v represents gam, see 238. Herodianos attests also a nom. Zijs, which might have an accusative Zijc on the analogy of nouns of the first declension. But the question is by no means certain it is at least a curious coincidence that in every case where the form Z^k occurs, the following word, at the beginning of the next line, should commence with a vowel (S 265, fi 331). See B. G. 106 Yan L. Ench. p. 11 compares Sfi (2). for Sw|Ua at the end of a line (but see on A 426), and the cases of elision at the end of the Virgilian hexameter, Goorg. i.

the victory.'

^oiXeirBaL as usual indicates prefereTice of one of two things ; while le^XoiucN in the next line 'make up our minds,' B 123. 206. Zhn: a somewhat doubtful form.

295, Aen. vii. 160, and others. 207. This is quite inconsistent with the introduction to the book. Koei^ueNOC is virtually the principal verb, ' he would sit alone, to his vexation.' 209. dnrocn^c used to be explained either as dvrriijTos (undaunted) tois lirecrcv or KadavTofiivi) tols iireaiv, neither of which will do. As the word stands it is

:: '

lAIAAOC
ovK av
rifieat
67ft)

(viii)

Ml
210

7'

ideKoifMi Atl 'K.poviaivL nd-^eadai

eirel

tov? dXKov^,
ol fxev

w?
tS)v

^ ttoXu <j}epTepo<; ecTTtv." Totavra tt/so? aXk-^Xov; djopevov

8'j

oaov Ik vrj&v airb irvpyov Td^po<; eepje,

210. drc& r' : ^riSN G. 213. imh 211. uu^ac J. <fipTaT6c DJPQES. Kai Zen. (see Ludwich ad loc). Tin yp. inb Td9pou niiproc SepreN A. 5iX"s 'Apfo-Topxos Kai Sepre Kal ^puKG Did.
|| ||

||

better derived from root jair of Idirroi, iacio, in the sense of 'hurling words about,' reckless in speech (so Monro). But there is much plausibility in Wackernagel's suggestion aeirToeirh (or perhaps rather daTrroeTr^s), 'unmanageable, uncontrollable, in language.' Of. the forms B 212 d/ieTpoeinfii, 824 a/iapToeiris ; and for lieTrros or daTTTos see on 567. Tradition varies between Att-

see particularly
liiv dTri

215

crTfi

S' i-wl

rd^pov

interval between them is the station where the sentinels But we are noare posted in I and K. where led to believe that the distance is such as to afford a place d'armes for the
relxeos.

The

whole Greek host

if

the trench were

and

dTTT-.

213-65.

The repeated

lines here are

221 cf. e 84; 222-6 = A 5-9; 227 = A 275 etc.; 228=B 787; 232 cf. /3 431 235 cf. 507, X 374 242 cf. A 455 244 = 376; 245 = P 648; 246 cf. A 117; 247=fi315; 252 = S 441 258-9= A 4478 ; 260=E 294 262-5 = H 164-7. 213. It seems impossible to get a good sense out of the text as it stands, and the few variantsrecordeddonot materially help, with the exception of Zen. 's Kal for
; ; ; ; ;

216=A300, T 204; 220 = N

167, 208;

virtually a separate first line of defence, we should look for more recognition of to 0. the fact in the long battles from This is the serious objection to Zen.'s Kal. With the text we have the following alternative renderings : (a) the space which, beginning from the ships, the trench

This cut off at a distance from the ivall. is a clumsier way of expressing the same thing, and iK ptiQv seems entirely otiose. cannot take iK vijuv as outside the ships, i.e. in a space separated from them, for iK, unlike diro, implies connexion {iK eXiiov in S 130 is the nearest

We

dird, of which more below. There are two possible explanations of the space filled by the Achaians (1) ships and
:

but that means ' in a space analogy measured from the (range of) darts'). This would involve reading iK Tripyov dTrJ VTidv. (5) Take &ir6 with the verb, and join Tripyov Td<ppos, all that the moat
;

be regarded as close together, and the trench at a considerable distance off; the Greeks are driven behind the trench but not inside the wall. (2) Wall and trench are regarded as close together the Greeks are driven inside both, and fill the space between them and the ships. Of these (2) is by far the most natural, and is what we should like to get ; but (1) in one form or another is what the words seem to imply. While ^k signifies origin from, and does not connote diswall

may

of the wall enclosed, starting from the ships. This gives the desired sense (2), but the order of the words is intolerably harsh, (c) We might take Tripyov not in the Homeric sense, wall, but in the later, tower ; all that, starting from the
ships, the trench,
enclosed.

away from

the tower,

far away from, e.g. I 353 dirb reix^os, far from the wall ; so that whether we take dirh iriipyov with lepye or attributively with rdtppoi, emphasis is laid upon the separaThe same sense tion of wall and trench. comes from Zen. 's Kal for Aivb, for this makes ships and wall one limit, the trench the other. Now in some places
tance,
dirb distinctly implies

This involves the entirely unsupported assumption that there is some definite tower (the common grave ?) used as a landmark, and that the space enclosed is defined as being away from this. Apparently there is no alternative Monro suggests iTrl but conjecture.
'

Tripyoii,

wall,

i.e.

for dir6 Tfipyov, the trench at the 'the wall with the trench.'
;
'

This gives the required sense but still all the better would be iTrl Tripyov^, space that the trench enclosed, from ships iTrl with ace. is the regular to walls.'

word and

the trench
at

is

clearly conceived as being

a limit,

for expressing extension, as far as e.g. 224 yey wviixev iTrl KXuxlas
is

some

little

distance from the wall

Tripyot

rather

commoner than

348
TfKfjOev
6/jbS)<;

lAIAAOC O
'iinrav

(viii)

re koI dvBp&v aa'Tricnawv

elXofievcov etkei Se 6odSi

'

droKavTOi "Aprji
Krp\,e(Oi
vrjai;

215

^KTCop
Kai, et

HpiafiiSr}';, ore oi Zeii^ kvBoi eBcoKe.

vv K
SttI

eveirprjo-ev
(^peerl
Orfic

irvpl

eAra?,
'

firj

^Aryafiefivovi irorvia

H^t;
220

avTMi TTOiirvvaavTi
I37j

0oS)';

orpvvai 'A^^atov?.
vrjav

S'

livai Tvapd re KKi,<Tia<i koX

(papa's
epjjtBi'

'A'^aitov

irop^vpeov fiija
arrj
rj

iv %6t|ol Trw^eirji,
vrji

S'

eV eV

'OSi/cro-Tjo?

fi6<^aKr]Tel

fieXaiVTji,

p ev fieacrdrcoi ea-Ke
i-TT

<yeyo)ve/Mev

d/Mtporepaxre,

[rj/ji,ev

AcavTO'; KXicriwi TeXa/jumviidBao

Toi p

r/S"

'A'^iXXijo'!,

eV^ara

i')a?

itcra';

225

eipvaav, rivoperji iriavvoi Kal Kaprei j(^6ipS)v]

r]vaev Be Bia/Kpv<Tiov Aavaoio'i yeymvco^'

" alBco^, 'Apjeloi, /caK

irrji

eKeiy^ea, etfio?
Br)

dr/rjrol,-

e^av ev-^mXau, ore

(pdfiev

etvai dpiaTot,

214. nXHcecN C. 217. k' lN^npHC(N) CQS Harl. a,, Lips. Vr. b kcn ^N^npHCCN T K^N'N^npHce R {sic) kcn gnpHce(N) fi. ITcac : axai]coN ? Pap. e (the preceding line ends with ]nonto hioA Ke \oir6c Shn Kai &ui4x<"< Spra r6<ONTO Monro). 219. noinNiiconn U. CT]aipouc Pap. e. dx^'^^^C 220 om. L. 4'1'cac Vr. b {yp. dxaiiS^N). 223. iuLifOTipageu P^m Vr. o, Mosc. 3. 224-6 om. ACDGPtQTiJt, Harl. a, Lips. Vr. b, Mosc. 1. 224. icXiciHic S: kXicIhc Pm KXiciHN CAn. 225. fibk Kdx'^Roc E. gcxoTOi P Vr. o A. 229. noT
: :

||

||

II

||

P.

II

dpicTouc

ir.

wvpyos

when the
is

fortification

of

the

camp

spoken of as a whole. The loss of the final s of iripyovs would easily lead to the change of ivl to &-wb, iirl
iripyov being meaningless,
[inl iripyov

so $ 22, mtk mighty maw, and 7 158 of the sea imth mighty deeps. Jordan proposes to derive the word from

capacious

the ordinary sense of Krjros, monster, explaining irbvTOS /leyaK. as teeming with
great monsters, and fieyax. vrjt as with a great monster ' at the prow ; for it was a common practice to make the prow of the ship in the form of an animal's head ; see the Egyptian ship of about 1000 B.C. in Torr, Ancient Ships, p. 65 and fig. 6. The ' ram ' in the form of a head, a pig's for choice, is apparently post-Homeric
'

would of course be wrong, as a syllable long by position only cannot stand in

the second half of the fourth foot. ) The relative sentence iaov lepye is the
. .

nom. to

TrXrjecv,

t^n

anticipating 'iTirav
clear

re Kal avSpdv. 221. It is not

quite

whether

holds the mantle in his hands in order to be the freer, like

Agamemnon

see

Helbig S. H.^

p,

77.

The phrase

Odysseus in B 183, or as a sort of ilag, to call attention to what he is doing perhaps both ideas may be intended. It may be noticed that purple does not seem to be a distinctively royal colour
in

recurs in A 600. 223. ueccdrcoi : a superlative form recurring only in the parallel passage 6 (whence a few Mss. have added 224-6).

rertoN^eN

06

ftKws
:

ia-rl

(jtuvelv,

dXV

Homer, see 8 84, 5 115, etc. But it was the only colour with which the ancients could dye linen, the material of the luxurious (papas (see on B 43, Si 230), which is the apparel of the great alone.
222. ueraKifnei, with mighty hollow.

i.KomTbv (pBiyyeaOai., Schol. A. 228. ^K^rxea see note on A 242. 229. eOxuXai, boastings, not in a bad sense, which is only given by Keveavxhs. For the phrase nfli 26aN cf. E 472, fi 201. The following relative clause is evidently

lAIAAOC
a<i

(viii)

349
230

OTTOT

iv Atjfivmt, Kev6av')(ee<; rjryopdaaOe,

eV^ovre? Kpea ttoXKo,

TTUvovrei;
Kprjrfjpa'i

^o&v opQoKpaipdmv,
Sir]KO(7[cov

eVtcrTec^ea? o'ivoto,

Tpmeov av6
a-Ttjcrea-a

eKarov re
'TroKe/Mcoivrjai;

re e/eacrTO?
evo<;
-rrvpl

ev

vvv o

ovo

a^toi,

eo/iev

"EktojOo?, o? rd'^a

ivtirpijcrei,

KrjXiaii.

235

Zev
TTJiS
OX)

iraTep,
arrjt,

rf

pa tlv

fjir}

VTrep/Meveav ^aaiXijaiv
;

aaaa<; xai fuv fiija kvSo<; dTrrjvpa<;

TTore
(f>rjiji,t

fiev

B-^

reov TrepiicdXXea ^(Ofiov

231 &6. Ar.
dpeoKepcicoN
234. b' am. A.

230.

Aropdacee

iv

aXXui eOxerdiacee A.

||

G
||

{p. ras.) U.

232. Kporflpac J.

233. ^KorbN (om. re)

GR.

235 &9. Ar. Aph. (Ar. mentions witli disapproval 237. Scac (Qcac) a variant ^Topoc Sn hk k03oc 'OXiiunioc oOt^c dniizei). ADi(?)HT {mpr. i4?) Ambr. Lips. Vr. b: a*cac P (cac P^ecom). 238. bA rip bk T. r<Sp

oO&' ^Nbe

HP

oflSeNbc

fi.

imperfect, as there is a verb wanting either after Sc or 6n6T' according as we punctuate. If we put a comma after Kiiiivm, we must assume an ellipse of
as in our idiomatic 'you boasted when in Lemnos.' AVe may compare Ss T iirei followed by one verb only in Ci 42 (where see note), and us Sre in similes without a verb. It is common enough for the substantive verb to be omitted in relative clauses {ff. G. 271), and an instance after a temporal adverb will be found in k 176 6<l>p iv vrfi Botil ^puHs re
lyre,
iriffis

BiaKoa-luv). In this case we must read Ave' { &vtI) in 233, cf. 163. This gives excellent sense and suits also the literal sense of &^ioi: but arTjaaL loeigh (trans. is very rare in H., if found at all (T 247, 350, fi 232 are all more or less

re : but here the omission is harsh, because the subject of the verb is not

expressed.
Tffop&affBe,

Hence some join oTrire with and hold that there is an

ambiguous), and the use of the mid. = weigh (in trans. ) is apparently without a parallel in Greek. It is therefore best to write &.v6' ( = &vTa) with Herodianos and accept the obvious would stand up to face. 235. Athetized by Ar. and Aph. on the ground that it quite spoils the rhetorical effect of the reproach ; Agamemnon ought to say 'we are no match even for the weakest Trojan.' It has all the appearance of a gloss, firrov &v ipijinv
'Apitrrapxos dveiSi(rrt.Kbv
eTvat.,

anacoluthon, the verb governing H,s being forgotten after the interposed relative Bentley conj. HaaA tot', van L. clause. 8.stSt' ivl. Von Christ thinks that the confused construction indicates interpolation from the Kypria, which may from the abstract have given some such story of a But this feast on the journey to Troy. There is an evident is hardly probable. allusion to the wines of Lemnos see H KeNeaux&c, only here and in late 467. The verb ai^xe"* does not imitators. reappear in H. 231 was athetized by Aristarchos on the ground that beef does not tend to
;

iyiypairro'EKTopos,
TTios

(Si drj
i.e.

airis dird^ei,
critic,

etwep o&rws kvSos'OM/ji.Ar. objected to

this

some

who had proposed

emendation, that it weakened the force of Ag-'s objurgation to admit that Hector's success was due to Zeus. 237. This throwing of the blame upon the &Tri of Zeus is a favourite resource of Agamemnon see T 91, etc. Sacac, like all other forms of the verb except the isolated aarai. T 91, 129, is best
;

make men

boastful. 232. For ^nicrop^ac see 234. CTiiceceai is taken

470.
fuyois

by Porphyries
iv rots
'ixacrrov

to

mean weigh

(dirJ
. .

tuv

IffTafiivav

eUpijTai

^(paaKev

referred to *&,F&^w, aor. &a(ra having an augmented form with da- and an unaugmented with aa-, and, like other verbs of this class, a by -form dainrav K 68, Maaaro I 537, though Mss. and edd. mostly write the a single. Of course in a book like the present there can be no great objection to the late

airdv X^7eiy AvTlcrraB/iov

dvat, SicaTov Kal

contracted Scras

(cf.

95,

61).

'

350
vtyC

lAIAAOC

(viii)

TroXvKXtjiSi irapeXOefiev ivddSe eppcov,

Tratrt

aXX' eVt
lefievo<;

^o&v

Brj/Mov

Kol

firjpi,

K7ja,

240

Tpoirjv ivrei'^eov e^aXaird^ai.

aXXd, Zev, ToBe Trip fMOi eiriKpriTjvov ieXSapavToii'; Srj irep eaaov vireKcpvyeeiv Kal aXv^at,
fj^njB'

ovToa Tpci)e(7cnv ea
(pdro, rov

BdfwaaOat
e/j,fj.evai,

Ay^acov';.

W9
aiiTLKa

Be irarrip oko(j)vpaTO
oiiB

Bdxpv

'^eovra,

245

vevae Be ol Xaov aoov

8'

diroXefrOab.

alerov

r)Ke,

reXeioTarov
TeKO<i

ireTerjvSiv,

vej3pov eyovT

owxecrcri,,

eXacj)oio

TW^ecrji;'

Trap Be Ato? ^coficot ireptKaXXe'i

xd^^aXe

ve/3pov,
250

evda
ol 8'

iravofJijiaLmi,
ft>?

Zrjvl pe^eaKov 'A^atot.

o

ovv

e'lBovd^

dp'

e'/e

Ato? r)Xv6ev oppK,

^dpfir]<i.

jMaXXov eVt Tpayeaai Oopov, fivrjcravro Be

evd
oil

Tt9 7rpoTepo<;

i^ava&v TroXXav
a-'^ep^v

irep

iovToav

ev^aro TvBetSao Trapo?

240. Skqion

mKea'; L7nrov<;

Q Ambr.

khon

Mor. Bar. the line stands after 5' 6 GJ Vr. a. 245. 3^ 6Xo(p0peTO A {supr. a) 244 om. Ambr. 244. 246. dnoXcTceai Ar. 247. nereeiNaiN GL^QET nereHNiN CHJPRS Vr. b^ A. iv a.XKm ei^Koro A. 250. napou^afco P. 249. KdjuBaXe CGQST 251. J. iBons' Ambr. eiBoNTO diocrepac [ainoxoio Pap. eTdoN GE ficeoNe' U, yp. Lips. After 252 Pap. e tas two lines beginning Zeuc 3e naTHp corpuNe 9[ e. (96NON 3' duerapTON 89e\\eN ? fdXarrac is obviously inadmissible) and cisqn 9e 254. Tudeideco C TuSciSei JJ. i^eineN Tpcoec TUTGON 3a[NacoN TaxuncoXcoN ?].
o!6ueNoc
(ifiueNoc R).
||

{supr. a) 243. 3^ G. In
:

H
G

(e corr.

^khqn

77.

241.

||

||

||

D^JQR.
239. The derivation of eppeiN are obscure.

and

original sense

In Homer, as in Attic Greek, the verb is always used misfortune, where the sense of going under a curse, and the like, is approCf. I 364, S priate, if not necessary. 421. The sense 'on my ill-omened journey hither is obviously suitable

'

here.

243. aOTOiic, 246.

i.e.

even'if
,

we

fail

of our

purpose let us at least save our

;

lives.

dnoX&eai MSS. AiroKeiaBa^ Ar. which is adopted by Naber iMeaBai von

Similarly Cobet conj. SKeicrBaL Christ. But the aor. is for SKiaBai in i 496. quite in place (cf. I 230) ; he vonchsafed safety and not destruction, the idea of
futurity

973 ZeC ZeO riXeie, ras i/iAs evxd.9 riKei. On the other hand, in A 66, Q 34 it is more naturally taken to mean unhUmished cf. A 315 reXij^aaas eKarifipas (and the riXsMv (ri/j.^oXov of Hymn. Merc. 526 ? but see Allen). 260. naNou9a(coi, i.e. to whom belong all omens by sounds or voices, such as Odysseus asks from Zeus in 1/ 100 (jyfiiJLTjv tIs fioi (pdirdw. The epithet only occurs here in H. and is certainly not very appropriate to the particular omen. For
; ,

^,"0^

cf.

41.

being subordinated.

See

on

28.

254. eiiaaro kt\., could boast that he had driven his horses in front of Tydeides. This is the only case in Homer of irdpos with the genitive. It takes up np^repoc in the preceding line. La E., however, prefers to connect TuSetBao with wpirepos,

247. TcXei6TaTON, iiri ov rbv tQ>l aib/jum dXXd rbv iinTekeanKibTaTov (An. on Q ZIS), most sure of fulfilment. The word, like t^Xos itself, evidently had a technical religious sense cf. Aisch. Ag.
riXetov,
;

and

Trdpos with cx^ucn, to drive right onwards, a use for which there seems to be no analogy whatever. liseXdcoi, a final infin. after crx^f-ev in Attic it
:

would require

&<TTe.

juaX^caceai, aor.,

lAIAAOC
Td(f)pov T

(viii)

351
255

i^eXdcrai koX ivavn^iop jxaj^eaaa-dai,

aXKa

TToKv 7rp&T0<; Tpmcov e\ev

'Ar/eKaov.

avBpa Kopvarrjv,
eTpanrev "ttttov^irrj^ev

^paBfjbov[Si]v

6 fiev (jtvyaB'

Twt Se
toficov

/j,eTa<rTpe<pdevTt,

fieTa^pevwi in Sopv

fieacTTjjvif

Sia Be crTTjOea^iv ekaacrev.

apd^rjcre Be rev'^e'
'

rjpiire
Toi'
Toicrt,

e^

o'^e.mv,

eV

avT&i.

260

Be fier
S"

'ArpetBai,

Ar/afiefivav Koi MeveXao?,

iir
eTT

AiavT<; Oovpiv iirieifievoi oKKrjv,

IBofievev^ Koi
oTrdcov 'IBofievfjo's

Toicri

M.Tjpiovri';,

drdkavTO';

^vvaXicoi, dvBpel^ovTTji,
^vaifj^ovo?

roicn

8'

eir
B'

Evpi^TTuXo?

07X00?

vl6^.

265

TevKpoi;
CTTfj

etVaros ^X6e irciXivTova ro^a nraivcov,

A'iavTO<;

ap' VTT
fiev

aaKei TeXafiavidBao.
adKO'i'

evd'

Ala?

v'ire^e(f)epev

avTap 6 j

rjp(o<;

iraTTTTjva';,

iwel ap tiv' oiaTeverai; ev o/iiXcoi

o fiev

^epKrjKot,,
255.
u.
II

adOi Trecrwv aTTO dv/Mov oXeaaev,

||

270

Td9poN

^peneN
P.

(om. supr.

t').

dNrfSiON
kt\.
:

HK
L
iv

258. ueracrpaipe^NTi

CTpe96<m

260. cipdfiHCE
^n'
||

aWm
:

262. eoOpoi G.

264. iNapiipdNTij
:

ap
Q.

6n').

II

On'
:

269. Inei
11

ni G.

DGHT^. HR. 268. OnesEfepEN 270. ap Sn R^ Harl. a.

:

257. 9parjuoNi3HN (S supr.) Vr. ueTacTpa9^NTi JS jncraMor. Onepc^HCON d^ of Ynnoi A. 267. ctA 3^ nap" A (7p. crfl 3'
: :

yp. linaio'

gfepeN Schol. BT(?).

fiEBXriKOl Ar.

CHS

BeBXriKsi

SXecKGN

^Xgckcn R.
npciToc
:

to take

up the

fight.

Tydeides,

by a rather awkward change of subject. 261. After t6n 3fe juct' we must supply
a verb, ia-xov
'iirirovs,

Jj\8ov or the like,

from 254. It is strange that Odysseus Of all the heroes is not named here. repeated from the preceding book the
greater Aias is the only one

who

does

anything at

all.

266-334. It has been mentioned in the Introd. that the repeated lines in this They are apurrda of Teukros are few. 39 278 = A 255 280 cf. 46 282 of. 315 286 cf. A 212 288 = A 33 298 cf. 309 cf. 458; (313-7 = 121-5) 320='!' 509; 321 = E 302; 331-4 = N 420-3 (see note on 331). 266. naXiNTONO probably alludes to the form of the ' Scythian bow, with a double curve, henf hack in the middle Or it may mean to form a handle. simply elastic, springing back when bent. 267. This mode of fighting is charIn the Assyrian acteristioally oriental.
;

crouches down and shoots from under the shield. The same practice is also found, though rarely, on the old Greek vases, and is recorded in the verb itraawltav, to he shield-hearer, and its derivatives in Pindar, Herod. Euripides, etc. 270. The perf. opt. fieBXi^Koi with the thematic form is very rare. Cf. A 35 /3e^piiOoLs, (* 609 Tre<f>evyoi, ?), Hymn. Ap. 165 iXi^Koi. But the iterative opt. on the whole seems best among all the other iterative forms ; cf. eirel ^ei^ecev in Si 14, ivith similar surroundings, and w 254
,

^Trei

XoiitratTo

<payoi re.

The

indie,

'

sculptures, especially in sieges, we often find a warrior with a large shield and

however, is defensible, especially in connexion with the aor. S\ecce^f, which shews that a single case is taken for the sake of illustration, the repetition being for the moment lost sight of. The Epic style always tends thus to drop the particular. general in favour of the It is needless to follow Bekker in writing SKeaKev, with very faint Ms. support, BXecceN is interThe clause 6 ufeN posed in such a way as to leave fjpws as a nom. pendens till it is taken up again by
. .

spear accompanied

by an archer who

6 in 271.

352

lAIAAOC

(vm)

avTap 6 avTt? l(i>v, 'rrdl'i &)? iiTTO firjTepa, SvaKev eh Aiavd^' 6 Be /xiv adicel KpviTTacrKe (paeivmi.
ev6a Tova irpSiTov

Tpdav

'Opa-iXo'Xpv fiev TrpcoTa koI "Op/jbevov

eXe Tev/epo? afivfiav ; 'O^eXeaTrjv r/S

275

A.at,Topd re Xpofiiov re Koi avTudeov AvK0(p6vTrjV

KOi UoXvai/MoviBTjv Tov Be IBoJV

Afioirdova koI 'M.eXdviirvov.

\TrdvTa<i eTraaa-vrepov^ ireXacre

lytjOrjaev

yQovX irovXv^oTeipr]i,i\
Kfyap-efivrnv

ava^ dvBp&v

To^ov airo Kparepov

(TTrj

Tpdav oXeKovra ^aXayya'S'

280

Be Trap" avrov Imv icai fiLV Tr/ao? /mvOov eeiire' " Tevxpe, ^LXt] Ket^dXrj, TeXa/j,a>vie, Koipave Xaeav,
ovTco?,

/SaXV
KaL
ere

al Kev

(poo)';
<t

Aavaoiat. jevfjac
erpecpe

Trarpi re aS)i TeXafiwvi,, 6

tvtOov iovra,
evb
oIkcoi,'

voOov irep eovra KOfiiaaaro

e'v/cXet'i??

lot

TOV Kol TijXod' eovra

crol
a'(

eiri^r^aov.

285

S'

e'Yft)

e^epem
Bcor]!,

tu?

xal rereXea/Mevov ecrraf

Kev

jMOi

Zev's

aiiyio')(0';

koI

Affrjvrj

'VXlov

e^aXavd^at evKrifievov TrroXuedpov,

Toi
jjier

jTpmTOii,

ifie

irpea^rilov iv %epl

drjcra},

271. aOeic C.
(cf.

274.

395).

276. Su'

dik 9o\ecTHN H. 275. BalTONa P. indoNo ffPQ and ap. Herod, and Bust.

||

||

no\\iei3oN T.
{su2Jr.

277 habent

HJS

om. U.
283.

||

noXuBoreipH

J.

noXu96NTHN T xieXdNinnON 282. 960c GE

fi.

a).
;

||

r^Noio

{supr. hqi).

o
<ac
:

c'
:

ACT

8c
||

c'

U: 8c

284

&$.

Ar.

Aph.
xeip'

om. Zen.
eeico

286. ird)N
||

H.

||

8 GJE.
^Kn^pcai

4cti

H p.

ras.

287. t'
289. x^pci

om. GS.

288. YXiON Mor.

5aXandsai

6J

Mosc.

1.

P:

DQRK

||

D:

oYcca Vr. b".

272. KpiinTacKe is

form for Kpi^airKe or on O 23 plTTaaKov.

277
is

KpiirreaKe.

evidently a false Cf. note

he took Troy, and given to Telamon

whence the name Teukros.

Bnt

in

interpolated from 194, IT 418. 279. Sno, as S2 605 ir^tpvev dir' dpyvpioio /3ioio.
cf. *^ 94, S 82, 281. 9iXH Ke9aXi4 39, and the allusion in Plato, 114, Phaedr. 264 A ^aiSpe <pl\ri se^aX-jJ. 282. 96cdc, which generally means safety, succour, here, by a slight zeugma, includes the idea of glory to the father.
:

439 Aias speaks to Teukros as a whole brother (ttra iplXoiai. TOKev<nv Mo/jiei>), and Teukros is repeatedly called the Kaa-lyvrjTos of Aias (see 371 kho: Kal STrorpos), a word which is commonly used of Ar. brothers uterine (see A 257, Q 47). therefore thought that the legend of-

Hesione was not

known

to

Homer and

284. Athetized by Ar. and Aph. , and entirely rejected by Zen., on the ground that the mention of Teukros' origin is out of place, and is of a nature rather to kouIccoto, displease than to encourage. tooJc up, is a slight hystermi proteron with ?T/3e0e. According to the common tradition, Teukros was the son of Telamon by Hesione, daughter of Laomedon, who

that Teukros was regarded as a legitimate son. But Polydoros is the KaalyiiiYros of Hector (T 419), though by a different mother ($ 91). The mother of Aias was
Eeriboia. 285. ^niBHCON cf. B 234, ^j/ 13, 52, So also Pind. I. i. 39 apxalas x ^24. iiri^affe Tr/rr/ios crvyycv^s eia/iepias, Soph.
:

0.

G.

189

eicre^las

^iri^alyovTes.
'

The

metaphor seems to be that of

into the pale of 289. npecBi^YoN
' :

entering

had been captured by Herakles when

here

only in

the

'

lAIAAOC
r)

(viii)

353
290

Tpiiroh

rjk
rj

hvw

"irirovs

avrolaiv
Xe;)^o?

o')(ecr<^iv

qe

lyvvalj^,

Kev too o/mqv

elaava^aCpoi,"

Tov S' a7ra/iei^o/j,ei>o<; irpoa-e^mvee TevKpoi; d/j,v/u,a)v " 'ATpetSrj KvSi,a-T, to fie crTrevSovTa koI avTov
oTpvveii;
;

iravofiai,

ov fiev rot,, octt) 8vva/jik je irapea-ri, aXX' ef ov irpon "VKlov wadfieO' avTov^,
TO^oicri
BeBy/jbivo<;

295

eK TOV
OKToi

Sj;

avZpa<s evalpca.
6icTTov<;,

Br)

irpoeqKa TavvyKa)'^i,va<;
iv
%/30fc'

dprjWoav al^rjSyv TOVTOV S' ov Bvvafiai ^aXeeiv Kvva XvaaTjTrjpa." ^ pa KoL aXKov oIcttov d/rro vevprjcftiv iaWev "Ekto/30? dvTiKpv, ^aXietv Be e leTO ^v/io?.
Travre? B
irrij^Oev

300

KUi tov
viov
iiiv

fiev

d(j)dfMapO^,

d/MVfiova TopyvOimva,

Tipidfioio,

xaTa

ffTrjOo^

/SaXev
TeKe

l&i,'

TOV p
fjLijKwv

i^ Alcrvp/qdev

OTrvtofievrj

fi'^Trjp

KaXrj K.ao'Tidveipa,
B
ft)9

Bifiw; eiKvla Oerjuri.

tj

305 evl
k'^'ttcoi,

eTepacre Kdpr/ ^dXev,

Ynnco Zen. Aph. T. ft : Kai J. 291. ruNoTx* 'I<5nH Zen. (so Schol. a corruption of Ynnco from the preceding line !). 292. npoc^fH GJ. 294. Juoi APST TOl Ti J. naiicojuai Vr. b^ and ap. Eust. 296. naiieceai Q
290.
II

||

Cant. dedexu^Noc Herod. &NaipS> Mor. 299. XuccHrflpa ^ XcoBHTripa Eust. 300. dna) NeupRcfiN G. 302. dqj^JuapTCN GJQE. : dqxiuapTO T (o in ras.). 304. aiciiuNHeeN Ar. Aph. 6nuou^NH DGQR?7. Zen. 305. oIkuTq G. oeoTci Cant. Par. g (T^ ? hi is by 306. K<ipHN G. nian. 1 in ras.).
noTi S.
II

cbcduee' J.

296.

he ToO

aiei S>

||

||

II

||

prize to the iirst man (see note on A 59 vpea^vT6.T7)v) compare 785 XoiaB-riCov, and the later irparetov,

sense of

'

'

Sevrepeiov, etc.

291. eicaNofiaiNOi for the opt. after 342. the future cf. 297. TaNurXc&x'NQc, vnth long barbs, here only. For yKtaxlv see 274, and cf. rpiyXdrxiv B 393, A 507, xa^toYXiix'" 225, and note on A 151. 299. Hector is several times compared I 239, 305, So to a mad dog 53. Xiffcra. is used of Achilles $ 542. 304. is AicOuHeeN (or Al<r6/j,vriOev, as Zen., Aph., and Ar. wrote) of course goes with dnuiou^NH, taken as a wife from A. The town is not elsewhere named. so we cannot say which form is right. Steph. Byz. identifies it with Oisyme, a, Greek colony on the Thracian coast opposite Thasos. 305. Athenaios (xiv. 632 r) quotes as an instance of a arlxos /lelovpos (i. e. having a short syllable in place of a long
:

one in either of the last two feet), Ka\i) Katrtri^ireia Beoh S^fias ioiKvia. This is commonly cited as a corruption of the present line ; but there is nothing whatever to shew it. For all we know the line may come from some lost Homeric
'

poem,
306. fi t' In! Ki^ncoi, so. icrrlv. This is the simple explanation though Lehrs considers it weak, and prefers to supply ra/sj; /SdXXei from the preceding clause, comparing II 406, where ?A(cei has to be supplied after ws AVe rts 0t6s. This famous simile is imitated by Virgil, Aen. ix. 436 lassove papavera collo Demisere caxiut, pluvia cum forte gravantur. Van Leeuwen remarks that the simile is not very appropriate, as, though the poppy -bud is turned down, the flower and fruit stand upright in spite of moisture. Virgil by omitting the KapirCii. has avoided this difficulty. notIh as a subst. = shower occurs only here, until Aristotle. Cf. S 785 iv vorlw(. = iv iypm.
;

VOL.

2 A

354
KapirSsi ^piOojievT]

lAIAAOC

(viii)

voTirjial re elaptvrjiaov

W9 eTepmcr

Tj/ivae

Kaprj

irrjXrjici

^apvvOev.
vevp7J<piv

TevKpo'i S

aXXov olarov
afiapre'

cwrro

'iaWev
310

T^KTopo^ avriKpv, ^aXeeiv Be

tero

6vfio<;.

aXX aXX
rjpnre

lye

Koi rod

7rape(T<j)rj'\ev

jap

AttoWcov

Ap'^eTTToXefiov,
TToXe/MovSe

6paavv

"YiKTopo'; rjvioy(fja,

lifievov

^dXe

crrrjOo';

irapa jia^ov
Be ol "irivoi re
p.evo'i

e^ oykasv,

iiTrepdoTjcrav

wKVTroBe'i'

Tov B

av6i XvOrj
a')(o^

yjrv^Tj

re.

315

^KTopa B alvov
TOV
p,ev

nvvKacre ^peva<;
a'^vvfievo<;

7]vi,o')(pio-

eireiT

e'iacre

Kal

Trep

eTaupov,

K.e^pi,ovr)v
tTTTTcBz/

iKeXevcrev aBeX<f)ebv iyjij'; eovra

o

rjvi

eXeiv

ap

ovk dTriOTjaev

dKov(Ta<;.

avTO<;

eK Bicppoio ^ap^al dope irajJL^avowvTo^

o

320

crfiepBaXea ldj(a)v
/8?}
7j

Be '^epfidBiov

Xd^e

yeupi,

I6m TevKpov, ^aXeeiv

(l)apiTprj<;

Be e 6vfio<; dvcoyet.

roL o fiev B
eirl

i^eiXero irbicpov olaTOv,

OrjKe

vevpijf

tov B

av Kopv6a[oXo<i
KXrftt;

^KTcop
325

avepvovTa Trap
TTji

wfiov,

66 i

diroep'yeb

av-yeva re arrjOo'; re, fjidXiCTTa Be icaipiov ean,

eirl

ol fiefiacbra /3dXev Xidcoi

vdpKrjcre

OKpioevri,

pTj^e

Be ol vevprjv

Be ^etp eirl icapTrSii,

307. eiapiNoTciN JP.

309. NeupHC9iN G.

311.

KOI too' and ToO ufeN

6'
||

Ar. Si^Ss.
319.
T.
II

313. Nicc6jueN0N [yp. i^uewoN)

:

DR.
cth
J.
||

315 om. U^.

e'
H

f7.

IKeiN

^x^'N

(and P^
459.
[supr.

?).

322.

6h
325.

reuKpoTo

SNcoreN i'&U:
see

fiNfflrcN
||

D.

auepuoNTO A
-.

BoXeiN (with hyphen): a3

(see

DQET.

^piioNTa Q;

dnoeprei Ar. Q
S.

dnoeiprei
fi
:

others
xeTp'

Schol. T).
i,

327. 6Kpu6eNTi

GJE

i)

328. x^'p Ptol- Ask.

GHPQT^f

and

TLvh Did.

for

For Archeptolemos see 128, and 313-7 see 121-5. 318. d3eX9e6N, sc. of Hector, as Kebriones was a natural son of Priam,
312.

but
it

11738.
321. 6 8^, as often, introduces a fresh act of the subject of the preceding clause!;
e.g.

302 above.
:

9apTpHC the shortening of the second syllable is Attic, not Homeric. Sohulze conj. ipdpTprjs on the analogy of (p^prpov. feeiXero in sense a pluperfect. 325. aOepiioNTa: see A 459. The word recurs in a similar sense 261. nap' cSuoN naturally goes with it in the sense 'drawing the bow back to the shoulder,'
323.
:

the following clause shews that has to be taken also __with ^AXep. fino^prei cf. 324 ^i kXt^Scs dir &ij.av aix^"' ^X"'^"''; XavKavlrjv, tva re ^vxv^ &KurTO! 6\edpos. The expression is hardly so exact here, as the collar-bone cannot be said to hold asunder neck and breast in the same way as it holds apart neck and shoulder still the meaning is clear, 326. For KaipioN see A 185. The phrase seems out of place when the wound which follows is not fatal. 328. Neupi^N, according to the use of the word in Homer, must mean bowstring (at 469), but the breaking of this seems such a subordinate matter
:

'

lAIAAOC
arrj

(viii)

355
^eipo's.

Se <yvv^ iptirmv, to^ov Be ol

eiCTrea-e

A'/a9 8

ovK d/MiXTjae Kaarijvijroio

eireLO'

Trecroi'TO?,

330

aXXA
Tov

6eeov irepi^T}

kui oi (rdKO<; d/xcpeKaXv^e.

fjLev

inrohvvre Bva ipirjpei eToipou,

Trail?

M.7jKt(TTev^
V7Ja<;

Ej^Coio

koI Sto?

AXdarcop,
upcrev
335

eiri

^Xa^u/aa? ^epeTr)v ^apea arevd'^ovTa.

avTi,<i

atfr

S
I9v<;

Tpweaatv

OXv/iTrto? iv
Sicrav

iMevo<s

01

ra^poio

^aOeit)';

Ky^aiov^,

^KTCop S
to?

iv irpuiTOKTi, Kie

crOevei ^efieaivcov,
rje

ore Tt9 re kvcov trvof dr/plov

KaTOTTtcOe, iroalv ra^eeao'i

XeovTO^
340

aTTTrjTai,
l<Tj(La

'ireiroiOa)';,

re jXovtov<; re,
ciTra^e

eXiaao/Mevov re Soxevei,
A.yaiov<;,

w?

E/cTOjp

Kdpr] KOfio(ovTa<;
o'l

aiev diroKTeivwv tov oiria-TaTOV

he ^e^ovTO.

avrdp
oi fiev

eTrel

Btd re tr/coXoTra? Koi Ta(ppov e^rjaav

irdXKol Se Sdfiev Tpcooiv viro -^epa-Lv,

(jtevyovres,
Br)

irapd

vrjvcrlv

iprjTvovro fiivovTe'i,

345

dXXjyXoifft

re KeKkofievot xal irdcn, Qeolai

ev")(erowvro eKacrro';aOeic C.

yeipa'i dz'tV^oi'Te? fhe'^dX

335. aiji:
337. d' In
:

aO
8fe

U.

II

B' om. K.

||

1|

kuMknoc
(yp.

(or

SujuieNoc)

DJR.
339.
h. j,

Ar.

338. firpiou

Snou Par. a

cube firpiou).
?)

nenoiecdC
Vr. c A.
II

BiclbKcoN

A
P

{yp. nenoiedjc) T.

340. 4\icc6ueN6c (C^

GR

Par.

Te

Bfe

Harl.

ii.

344.

aduoN
274.

G.

rather have expected sinew of the arm. However, the breaking of the string puts an end to Teukros's prowess in O ; so here it helps to bring the episode to a fitting
vevpov, the
close.

that

we might

Hesych. gives
Trapei/i^cos,

djSXe/a^soi

(SroX/ios,

drcpTnJs,

Si,

KaK6s,

and
42,

d/3Xe/i^s- a(rdevh.

Cf. Sohol.

on

332. {moiiitne, getting under

him

to

bear him off, as P 717. 331-4 = N 420-3. It will be seen from the note there that the passage is original here for in N the word creN<ixoNTa (334) is copied, though obviously inapplicable to the corpse of Hypsenor. This is a strong ground for regarding this apia-rela of Teukros as older than the rest of the book. 335-80. The repeated lines in this section are: 342=A 178; 343 = 1; 2-3 345-7 = 367-9 ; 351 344r-5 cf. =T 341 352 cf. B 157 (354 = 34) 356 cf. E 175; 372 = 77; 376 cf. E 737; 379 cf. 831 380=N 832. 337. BXeucaiNCON a word of unknown significance recurring only in the same phrase (M 42, etc.) and corruptly in Bair.
; ; ; ;

The scholia explain by yavpiSv, iiraip6fi,evoi, and the like, acous. of the part affected, 340. icxfa as though S&Kvrii or the like preceded ; for S7rTo,u,ai does not take a direct aocusative in Homer. doKeiiei : this change from subjunctive to indicative is very rare after the simple re, though common after Si re hence Thiersch is perhaps right in reading SoKeirii.. In such a matter the tradition is of little importance. The verb means ' watches for him as he keeps turning round. 341. dbnaze, pressed hard upon, cf. The use yripas 6irdf, and see B 334. of the cognate icpiwetv (A 177) may also
djSXe/a^s' d6pyrjTos.
: :

be compared. 345. The wall is not mentioned here, and seems to be included in the phrase See on 213. <rK6\oira! Kal Td(ppov. 347. For eOxericoNTO the more regular construction after re Kal would be a

356

lAIAAOC
S'

(viii)

"Ektw/)

aficjiiirepiarpmcj^a

Topyov?
Toil? ali/ra
S'

ofJbjJbaT

excov

rie

aWtT/3t%a? Ivttov; ^poroXoiyov "A/3970?.

6ea \evKcoX,evo<;
reKo<;,

Be IBova-'

iXerjae

UpV'
vS)'i

^S**

'A67jvair]v

eVea irrepoevTa
Ato?
KeKahr)aofjbed

irpoa-TjvSa-

"

TToVoi,

al'yi6y(0(,o

ovKen

oXXvfjieveov

Aavawv
pi-Trrji,'

vardriov
ovKer

Trep

ot Kev

Bf)

KaKov otrov
6

ava'7r\rjcravTe<;

bXcovrat
ai/e/CTw?
356

avSpbi; evo'i

Be fiaiverai
Br)

"EKTap
TTjv

TlptafiiBt]^,
S'

koI

kuko, jroWa eopye.

alire irpocreenre
fievo<;

6ea jXavKwuri^
OvfJLOv

Adrjvrj'

" KoL Xirjv ovTO<i je

oXeaeie,

yepalv inr

'Apyeiav
ovfio'i

(pOlfJ,evo<i

iv iraTpiBi lyairjf
360

aXXa

irarrjp

<ppe<rl

fialverai ovk ajadf)i<n,

o-^erXto?, aiev dXtr/oo?,

ificov

fievemv airepaevi'

ovBi Ti tS)V

fifivr]Tai,

6 ol fiaXa iroXXaKi'i viov

^vpv(Tdrjo<;

reipofievov craecrKov vtt

348. flucpinepicTpdya

aeOXav.
||

GT

(supr. a).
ftSfe fi.

349. roprdNoc Zen. 352. oiibi ti Bar.

||

OJUUmar'

otuar'
353.

Ar.

II

He Zen. Par.
:

t {p. ras.):

nSTn
||

QK

daNQcoN
355.
r.

yp. flpreicoN A.
fi
:

354.

SNarXi^caNTec Lips, in ras.

356.

SXoNrai JQ.

dNKTcbc Ar.
o).
II

dNeKTfl P.
:

euuoN

t'

Kai

euubN GK.

noXXi KOKii GJP. oY H. 362. o

:

358. oiircoc

participle Of. r 80.

co-ordinate with KexXS/ievoi.

may

Nikanor suggests that Juer<S\' be a ypacfuKhv a/idprri/m for /liya 5'

(A for A). 348. There is no mention of Hector having again mounted his chariot since 320. This is one of the points in which the poems often shew a certain want of clearness. The idea is that it was the practice of each warrior to be aocompanied by his chariot close at hand, and to mount or descend from time to time, according to the convenience of the moment. Warriors burdened with the Mykenaean shield needed ponderous
'
'

Zen., Mss. have ijS^, which can hardly be right. Piatt (/. P. xviii. 131) would write ij d^, on the ground that thi^v . /jdi are merely the disjunctive ij + ixiv and 5^, and could therefore presumably be used as disjunctives. Of this, however, there is no other evidence. 353. KeKadHcdueea, from /f^So/aai. It must not be confused with KeKddovro, retired, A 497, A 334. Ocrdn^N nep, as we should say ' even at this eleventh hour.' 355. ^infli, rush, furious onset ; elsewhere only of inanimate things (missiles,

wind,

fire).

chariots chiefly to enable them to move from one point of the field to another, but preferred to fight on foot. Compare Caesar's description of the British tactics in B. 6. iv. 33. 349. For cSujuora Aristarchos read
otfi-ara,

358. dX^ceie,

a proper
is

he might
Bv/jibv

lose.

dXiffffai

opt., / vnsh The ordinary phrase enlarged by /io^vot, ap-

"rds

6doi/s

Kal

ra

opfj.'^fiaTa,"

which

is far less appropriate here than in the other passage where the word occurs, * 252. In fact to Homer

Gorgon was probably nothing more than a face. See A 36, and cf. A 225 Kvubs lilxiiaT Ix'^v. For fii, which was read by

parently with a consciousness of its etymological connexion with imlverai in 355, which is again alluded to in the fjuiverat. of 360. On the other hand, there can be no such allusion in 361 ugn^un dnepueiic. 360. o0u6c rather d/nis, the crasis being non-Homeric. (So Brandreth, and afterwards Nauck. See on Z 414.)
:

363. Eurystheus

is

mentioned byname

lAIAAOC
rj

(viii)

357

Toi fiev KkaLeaKe ttjOo? ovpavov, avrkp ifie Zeii? Twt eiraXe^rjaovcrav air ovpavoOev irpotaXKev.
t
<ycip

365

iyo)
el<;

raSe

rjiBe

ivl

^pecrl irevKoXi/JiTji.cnv,

evre

AifiSao irvKapTao 7rpovTre/u,ylrev a^ovra Kvva a-Tvyepov 'AtSao, ovK av vTre^ifpvye XTvyb? vSaro? aiTra pieOpa. vvv 8 ifie fiev a-Tvyeet, eriBo^ S" e^rivvae ^ovXd<;,
fiov

i^

ejOe/Seu?

370

7j

01

lyovvar

eKvcrae koI

eKKa^e

vet/at

yeveiov,

XKrao/jbevT)
ecrrai,

rifirjaat

'A'^iXXrja irToh.i'iropdov.
(piXr]v

fiav ot
(TV

av avre

yXavKoiTriSa

eiTTTji,.

cDCka
o(f>p'

vvv v&iv eirevTve ficow^a'; tTTTrou?, av ijQ) KuraBva-a Ato? Bo/j,ov alyioyoio
fiev

375

TSv^eaLv
el

69

TToKefiov
irai<;

Oapij^ofiai,

ocfipa

iBwfiai,

vcbi

Tlpidfioio

Kopv6aloXo<i
irToXefioio

"^Krmp
'ye<j)vpa(;,

lyTjOrjaet

'7rpo<f>avevTe

dva

a over e). 371-2 ad. Ar. om. Zen. 373. gccerai aim) Sccctoi Huap St' Mor. Bar. 6t" Sn Bre Cant. 374. NUN om. C oSn GJ. ^n^NTUNC Vr. c. 376. '6<fp' Sn E. YScoucn Vr. b, Mosc. 1 ecorr., yp. A: lOco GJ. 377. d JPQET Harl. a (La E. gives H and mentions no variant, but probably all Mss. read ei. Heyne says nothing of H). NcaiN Zen. DHJQT^J Harl. b d, Par. a f j k. 378. rHoiicH Q. npofClN^NTe Ar. A King's Mosc. 1 (e corr.) 3 npo9aNeica D^J^ (? altered to -eicai) E^T^
366.
fiiSe'

{supr.

fiuap SraN

6J

{yp.
:

^crai

||

||

||

||

||

Par. b^^c^ g^ j^: npo9aNeicac Zen. CDV^PQE^T^ Cant. Mor. Harl. a.\ Par. j^ : npo9aNeTciN Par. c^ g' : npo9aNeTca Vr. A, and yp. : npo9aNeicaN S npo9aNeTcaN Vr. o, Par. k^ : npo9aNHcai np09aNi4caiN yp. C man. rec. npa9aNeTcai Par. npo9aNd*cTe Par. e (ca in npofONi^caic G {p. ras. ) k^

Harl.

ai,

H y

ras.)

npo9ciNelca** Par. f
II

(in

in

ras.).

||

ciHa

kt\.

i3cbN

4c

SoCnoN 6k6ntcon

Zen.

noX^oio

J.

cf. also the late again in 639, T 133 passage X 621. There is no reason to suppose that the &e8Xa, which are left indeterminate here, are the famous this number probably came twelve from Eastern sources in post-Homeric
;
;

For the journey of Herakles to to bring up Kerberos (who is not named in H.), see X 623, E 397. He is first mentioned by name, as irermiKovTanuXdpK4(pa\os, in Hesiod Theog. 311. Tao, ' warder of the gate of the prisonOn eic with the house of the dead. gen. see an interesting discussion by He Meister Gr. Dial. ii. 298-301. objects to the usual explanation by the ellipse of iGijw. that it does not account for 5 581 els LlyiirToio SuireT^os Trora/ioio ffTija-a p^as, or /3 55 is rnj-eripov, p 534, Hymn. Merc. 370, and suggests that the gen. is that of the point aimed at {ff. G.

times. 367.

Hades

'

With this els could originally be used just as well as iiri. In the case of eh, however, the use with the ace. prevailed when the primitive adverbial sense grew into the purely prepositional, so that a survival like els 'AiSao was felt as eis 'Atdao dS/m., and hence gave rise to other phrases such as eiv 'MSao. npoiineui]ieN, sc. Eurystheus. 369. aind.AeatZZorej', perhaps in allusion to the cataract formed by the terrestrial Styx in Arkadia, which by its wild surroundings and dizzy precipice typified the river of hell. See the graphic description in Frazer Faus. iv. 250. 371-2 were athetized by Zen. and Ar. as superfluous here. See A 512. 373. ^crai 6t' Sn, the day shall come. when he will again call me his darling. See A 164, Z 448. 378. The array of variants on this line (nowhere equalled in the Iliad) is
151).

358

lAIAAOC

(viii)

^ Tfs Koi Tpeocov Kopeet Kvva<; ^S' olavov; A-^aiMv. Brjfiait Kol crapKecrcn, ireawv iirl vrjvcrlv

380

ws
r)
'

e(j>aT,

ovS' airiOrjcre

6ea XevKcoXevoi;

Hpv

pkv eiroi'^^opAvr) ^pvadfiirvKav evrvev tTTTrou? Upr) TrpeajSa 6ed, dvyoLT'qp fieyaXoto TLpovoio
AdTjvaii],

avrap

Kovpr} Ato? aliy 10^(01,0,

ovSet,
'^(epcnv,

ireirXov fiev Kare-^evev eavov Karpo'; iir

TTOiKiXov,
rj

385

ov p

avrr)

iroirjO'aro

xal

Kcifie

Be 'x^irav

ivSvcra Ato? ve<f)eXrjjepeTao

Ba/cpvoevra.
B

Tevj^eaiv e? TrdXefwv OaprjcrcreTO

e?

o'^ea cp^oyea 'Koal /S'^aero, Xd^ero

rSyi

^pidii fieya cm/Sapov,

qpaxov,

Bd/Mvrjai

crrt^a?

ey^p^ dvBpmv

390

Tolaiv re KOTecraerai, 6l3pifi07rdTp7].

"HpTj Be /jidartyi ^ows eTrefiaier

avTOfiarai Be
T)t9
rjp,ev

dp

'iivTrov^'

-rrvXai,

fivKov ovpavov, a? e'xpv 'Upat,,

ovpavo<;

eTTLTeTpa-TrTai,

p^eyai;

OvXvfnro^
iiridelvai,.

re,

dvaicXivat tj-vklvov j/e^o? ^S

395

TJjt

pa

Bi

avrdcov KevTprjveKea'; e'xpv

'iBe,

'uirirov';.

Zev<;

Be Trarrjp "IBrjdev iirel

-^coaaT

dp

aiv(o<;,

dei^NH H.

Sc LUiFsupr.). Kop^c(c)ei GJQET Harl. a. 381. eeh rXauKcbnic 382. fiNTUEN Vr. c. 383 om. D'T* (added by Ehosos in margin). Hpa H. 385-7 &9. Ar. Aph., om. Zen. 389. Biicccrro 388. ecopiisoro T. 6uXdzuTO Ptol. Oroand. 390-1 dS. Ar. P. 391. T : Ke R {supr.T). BpiuondrpH CG Vr. b. Imiualer" U. 397. 392. eoac Mor. 394. tqTc G.
379. ft:
|| |1 II
|| ||

Xfibcer'

J Lips.
in Trag.

less

formidable than it looks. The favourite irpotpaveio-as is naturally out of court, the short -as being unknown in Epic, though regular in Doric. Several MSS. seem to aim at vwCv irpotpaveta'ti', but this is evidently a conjecture. Thus we are reduced to the choice between np09aN^NTe and irpocpavelffa. Both are possible, but the former is preferable as being more likely to be changed, on account of the hiatus and perhaps the masc. form. The masc. dual used as feminine is of course common enough in Attic, and is supported here by Ti-'K-qyivTe in 455 ; cf. Hes. 0pp. 199 irpoKi.wbvT^ AyBpiliirom alSdi KaX viij.eais (for Attic see Soph. 0. C. 1676 with Jebb's note in
. .

Soph. Aj. 136 a-i juJc c5 TrpiaaovT' ^-Fixafpu, Phil. 1314, O.T. 936,
:

Eur. Hipp. 1339

toi)s -yap

eio-e^eis 6col

See H. G. 245. Zen.'s ISCiv is Sovttov d/cii'rwi' would (with -n-pocjiavipn) make things smoother, but this again has all the look of a conjecture. For nroX^uoio reqnjpac see
Bv-naKovTas oi x"^/"'""''.

371.

381-3 = E 719-21 384^8=E 733-7; 389-96 = E 745-52; where see notes, 385-7 were athetized here by Ar. and Aph., and omitted by Zen., as being out
;

of place, because all these preparations lead to nothing, and Zeus is wearing his own panoply, see 43. So also were 390-1, as inappropriately repeated from the
fifth

Appendix). There remains the undoubtedly harsh constr. of the ace. after y-ndeiv we have I 77 ris hv rade yrjdiiireie; but N 352 fix^ero ydp pa Ipuirlv Sa^rayu^yous is perhaps more to the point. There are several cases of similar constr.
:

book. 397-488. The repeated verses are 398 185 401 = A 212 ; (402-8 cf. 41679; 425 = A 22); 409 = 77; 410 = 210 etc. 426-7 cf. B 156-7; 434 cf. 5 40 435 = 5 42 445-6 = A 332-3 454

=A
;

lAIAAOC
Ipiv 8

(viii)

359

(OTpvve 'X^pvaoiTTepov a/YyeXeovcrav

" ^a(7K
epy^eaO
tuSe

Wi,

'IjOt

ra'^ela,

iraXiv rpiire

/mtjB

ea avTrjv
400

ov yap
i^epeeo,
p,iv

koX^

(7vvoicrQp,eda

irroXe/jyOvBe.

yhp
8

to Se koI Terekecr/Mevov 'iaTav

yvtmaco
aiiTa<;

o-^wiV

ix Bl^pov

u0 apfiaacv m/cea? 'mirovi, ^aXea /card 9 dp/jLara a^w

405

oiiBe

Kev e? SeKUTOv; irepiTeXXofievovg eviavTov<;

ekKe
6<f>p

aTToXd'^aeadov a Kev pApirrrjiat Kepavv6<i'

elSiji

yXavKMTri^ or

av at iraTpl

ixd')(7}Tai.

"Uprji,

ov Tt Toaov

vefiea-i^ofiai

ov8e '^pXov/iaf

alel

yap fiat, ewdev evtKXdv otto Kev elira. e^ar &pro Se ^Ipig aeXXoTTO? dyyeXeovaa, ft)? ISaiav opecov e? fiaKpov "OXvfjurov^ [yS'^ Se Kar
,
||

410

399. Tpdne Q.

SNTa P.
:

400. n6\eix6ti Be
II

ZJGJQRK

401.

t6 5^:
||

cbc

A (7p.
JQ.
Tf.

Tb

afe) S.
:

403. ai9poio QT.

J.

o'

3'

P
||

Vr. b.

405. finoXaiicoNTai Ar.

in one ed.

6na\oi<ceceai S

406-19 om.
408.

406. oq)pa

dnaXei4cecK0N U. aV ken J [yp. S ken). judpnHci Xdm Tryph. Rhet. viii. 757. 407. oi t6ccon
^

aeX(\)6nouc GPT.
Ar.

Ken einco Ar. LQ, -yp. P 410 om. A'CiQ Par.

noi^cco

fi.

409. 'i^arr
:

tf&ro
||

L.
:

||

e^.

||

hi kot'

3'

ks Ar.

kc

kn\

212; 456 of. E 360; 457-62 = A 20(463-5 cf. 32-4) ; 484 of. A 511. 398. This is the only mention in Homer of a winged deity the conception seems to have been introduced from When the East in post-Homeric times. Hermes wishes to fly he puts on the magic sandals other gods drive their The epithet recurs only in chariots. A 185, Hymn. Cer. 314 (also of Iris). 400. o6 KoXii cuNoic6ueea, it will not be well for us to fight; cf. Z 326 oi /liv KoKa x^^o" t6vS' ivBeo Bv/iSi. 402. Observe ccptoTN here in the third see person, aipQiiv in the second in 416
cf.

which Did.

prefers.

So also Hippokrates,

uses so many Epic expressions, says iir^v rb 1\kos dXBalvqTai. But the use of the accusative is quite Greek and simple, and is the same as that in the next phrase, S ken udpnTHici, with which compare B 795 ^Xicos rd /j.i.v jSdXe ndcSa/jos lui. The sense is ' the wounds which the thunderbolt shall make by fastening upon them.' There is no other similar use of fidpima in Homer. For HXSeirBat = be healed see E 417. 406. eiBfli 8t' Hn judxHTai, that she may Tcnow when she is fighting, i.e. in

who

8.

404. kc deKdrouc ^NiauTOuc seems to be a confusion between is d^Ka iviaiiToi!is and es SiKarov iviavrbv. Compare Aisoh.
Sept. 125, where iriXai.s ed6/j,ais seems The ksn with to stand for eirTci, iriiXais. fut. indie, indicates that this sentence is a consequence of the former, then or so shall they not, etc. 405. gXKea is no doubt here the accusative, shall they he healed of the wounds. If we take gX/cea as the subject, the use

that she may know what it with her father. For this pregnant use of elSivai,, to find the meaning of a thing, cf. A 185, 226. (xjipa tdrji Bentley, which comes to much the same. iNiKXaN, liter407. Compare Z 335. ally to break off, i.e. thwart, like dia-

our idiom

'

is

to fight'

of the dual to mean the wounds of the two ' is very harsh. Ar., however, seems to have understood it in this way, as he read in one of his editions AvaKB^fiaovTa^,
'

kot' Aristarohos read S' on the ground that the prepositions /card and is are only appropriate when used of a journey from Olympos to the lower earth, not of a passage from one mountain-top to another, dir' la-ov iir' iaov. But the
3fe i^,

Kipaai in 1. 410. For

8.

and

for le

iirl,

'

360
TrpcoTTjtcriv

lAIAAOC

(viii)

Be TrvXrjicn 7roKv'jrTV)(pv OvXvfnroio

crcf>

avTOftevr]

Karipvice, Aib? Se
;

ewcTre fivSov
;

"

irfji

fikfiarov
.

ri acp&iv evl (ppec^l fiauperai tjTop

eTra/MVve/Mev

ovK

edat,

K.povl,S7]<;

ApjewLaip.
^t reXeei irep,
cttttov^,

wSe yap
aiiTct^

^TrelXTjcre

K.povov
vcj)

Trdl'i,

416

yvicoaetiV fiev

a(p5>iv

apjiacnv a>Kea<;

e/c

Sicppov ^aXeeiv

Kara

apfiara a^etv

ovBe Kev e? Se/carov? irepneXKoiMevov^ eviavTOv<;

eXKe
6<pp
"HpTjt,

dirdXOrjO'ecrQov
elSriK,

oil

a Kev fidpTTTrjicn Kepavvo<;, jXavK&Tn, or av awt, iraTpl /May^rjai. Tt Toaov vefj^eai^erat ovBe ^oXovraiecoOev

420

jdp 01 dXKa av j
alel
ToXfirjaet';
rj

iviKXav otto Kev

e'lnrrji.

alvoTdTt),

kvov aSSee?,
dire^r]
'7rpo<;

el

eTeov ye

Ato? avTa TreXmpiov ey^o^ delpai.

/Mev

dp

w?

elirovcr

iroBa'i

d)Kea ^IpK,

425

avTap
"
ft)

Kdrfvairfv 'Up'']

fivdov eeiirev

"TTOTTOi,

alyio^oto Atos

reKO<;,

ovkSt

eyco

<ye

v&'i

io)

Ato? dvTa ^poTcbv eveKa TTToXefii^etv.

412. C9'
:

411. dXOunoio U.

C91N T.

413.

c^wT

G.

416.

fi\

(or

fi)

Side rip feep^ei* t6 hk Koi TcreXecu^NON ^crai T (in place of 415, 416. ruic&cei P wMch 7p. in margin ; the same words added after 415 by GR). rut&ceiN XJ [\J in ras. ). 417. di^poio PT. 419. dnaXei^ceceai S : Par. c g (supr. k over second e). ix&pnna Q udpi];ijci E. 420-4 SnaeXiiceceoN rXauK(>nic Mor. Vr. a, Mosc. 3. 420. '6ifp' Hn eiSAc E. ccbl : &(i) ad. Ar. Ar.
:

ei

Q.

||

||

||

||

GJQR.
fi.

II

udxHTQi

[A.

422.
fit
cJ;
:

423.
:

cu

r' Ar.

KEN U:

e'lnHi Ar.
col r'

LQ

noi^cgi

CGJRCT
coi

Vr. b
|1

noi^chi

J
jj

[yp.

cii)

ES

&deec Ar. Nikias 425. SncBi^caTO Q.

GQT

6Nai3efec

U.

iredu re U.

Vr. b. dbSefe 424. toXui^chc U.

:

427. t^koc fixpurciNH U.

T"")
:

428. NcbY

GHJQST
as is

(Sixfis ToC
is

N t6 nwT

ncoI t"

FU: n&
;

D.

||

ncITn Ar. Q noXeuizeiN ZlJpiQEIT:

whole line
'

interpolated here from

79,
it.

recta

shown by the MSS. which omit

infin.

411. npciTHiciN, at the entrance to the gate, fi-om which the goddesses are
just issuing. the speed of

The
Iris,
'

scholia

remark on

who, like Hera in 80-3, is literally as quick as thought. 415. The d of MSS. cannot be made A to give a really satisfactory sense.
writes (twice over) 'Ap. Sia rod
Trep,
rj, ri

the construction of ken with an in oratio olliqua is found only once in Homer, see on I 684. 420-4 were athetized by Aristarchos, not without good reason, as they are quite unsuited to the character of Iris, who always appears as a mere messenger. Of course the case against 423-4 is much

Te\4ec

^1
is

reXhi

al 'Apurrdpxov dtd, toO ij, This probably means, as commonly understood, that he wrote
irep.

and again

fii. But he may have meant rj, which was explained as = us in the phrase ^ Sifus ^o-tIp, see Herod, in Schol. A on B 73. This is defensible as an instru-

mental,

cf.

0?5,

Xddpr},
ii.

TrdvTT},

tt^,

etc.

(Brugmann

Gr.

p. 629).

419. Observe the return to the oratio

stronger than against the first three The last couplet is quite in the spirit of the unmannerly rudeness of the gods in the Theomachy in #, and in sharp contrast with the courteous tone of Iris in 200-4, where again she speaks on her own account. 423. aiNordTH, so. ia-trl. This was the reading of Ar., but the variant <rol (sc. vefisalt^ai) for (ttj y would make the constr. simpler. 428. NoiT kS>, i.e. vCi iia.
lines.

'

lAIAAOC
tS)v dXXo<; fiev airo^dLcrOm,

(viii)

361
/St&jTO),

aXKo<i he

o? Ke

TV')(7)i-

Kelvo<;

Be to,

a (ppoveav
to?

evl

Ov/i&t

430

Tpcocri re koX

Aavaoiat BtKa^erco,
fiev

i-jneiKe^.
tTTTTOu?.

ws
Ttjicriv

&pa. <p(ovr]a-a(7a ttoXiv rpiire //.Mj/f^a?

^D,pai,
iJ^ep

Kol Tou?

Xvaav KaWiTpiva<s ittttou?, KareBrjaav eV afi^poa-Lrjiai KaTTTjicnv,

ttjOO?

apiuvra B

eKkivav

evcoina TrafMpavocovTa'
KXia-jjLolcri

435

avral Be j(pvaeoiaiv eVt

/j,iryB

KaOl^ov

aXXotcrt 0eoicn, (piXov TeriTifiivai, rjTop.

i-ttttov^

Zeii? Be TTUTTjp 'IB-rjdep evTpoj^ov apfia koL

OvXv/iTTOvBe BiWKe, OeStv B

rat,

e^bKero 6a>Kov<;.
440

Be Koi Ittttov^ fiev

afi ^cofiolai

ap/Mara B

riOei,

Xvae kXuto? evvo(Tuyaio<;, Kara Xlra 'ireTdcraa<;|i

429. dnoqieeicew A,

Tp^ne
40).
viii.
J2
II

^n^rpcne
:

L
||

and ap. Eust. xpdne CGJQ.

Bi^to Mdr.
XJ.

432.
434.

ndXiN om. LP.

^<p' inneiHici
(

||

433. toTci

T =S

In'

On' Q.

&BpociijCi

dxiBpocioici

D.

435. gpKXiNaN
:

Trypho Khet.

npoeNconia Mor. duBcojuoTci Chrysippos 441. aju. BcouoTci Ar. (AnBcouoTci Vr. b) duBcbKecci Diogenes. XTnq P (XTtq P).
755.
||

||

430. Ti S, contemptuously, those 280. plans of Ms.' Cf. The combination of the possessive Ss with the article is not common, occurring only eight times in the Iliad and six in the Here P. Knight reads ffd. Odyssey. aiKoz^ca, Cf. notes on A 185, Z 490. let him decide for them, as A 542. 433. For the position of the Horai as It servants of the gods cf. 393 above. is clear that when Poseidon performs a similar ofSoe for Zeus in 440 we cannot conclude that it is in virtue of his functions in later Greek mythology as iiTTtos, for the Horai never possessed such an attribute, and as applied to Poseidon it seems to be post-Homeric, due probably to the fusion with him of a 'Pelasgian' horse-god. But Poseidon stands to his elder brother in the honourable position of Sepdiroiv or squire though it is strange for the moment that he should be upon Olympos with445. out warning, see 434. The duBp6ciai Kdnai reappear in Pind. 0. xiii. 92 as the cpdrvaL Zrinds dpxcuai to which Pegasus is welcomed. a much disputed word, 435. ^Nc&nia 261, 5 42, x 121, recurring only in always with the same epithet, and always as a support against which something is leant. Various attempts have been made to identify it with some particular spot in
'

the Homeric house either the side walls of the entrance, a short passage leading from the street into the courtyard, or the front wall of the lUyapov, at the side of the main door -way, facing the person who entered the courtyard from the street. But the word is better taken quite generally, inner walls or rather inner face of the walls. This suits the form of the word (cf. note on 653 eitrwTToi), and its use in all places. Here and S 42 it means the inner face of the wall of the aOXiJ in N and x it is used of the walls of the /j.eyapov itself. nauq)aK6uNTa, because covered with polished stucco, like the walls at Tiryns, or perhaps with polished wood, cf. S 169 66paL ^aeivai. 439. SiuKE, drove ; cf. v 162 r/Os pi/0a
:

Hymn. ix. 4 tipfia dubKei. Bcouoici, stands on which the upper part of the chariot was placed
Sluko/j-^i/tj,

44i.

when the wheels were taken

off.

That

this was habitually done is clear from 722. So the mule-car has a detachable top, iirepreplTf (or TrelpivSos) in Q 190, f 70. ^iiip,6s is used again to mean the iase of a statue in v 100, but these two appear to be the only passages in classical

Greek where the word is used of anybut an altar. The variants dfi^iofioL(TL, dp.^fhve(X<TL both seem to have been taken to mean on the steps
thing
'

362
avTO<;
e^ero,

lAIAAOC

(vili)

8e y^pvaeiov eirl 6p6vov evpvotra Zev<;

rait
olat,

vtto

irocrcrl

fiiya's

ireXefii^er

"0\vfi7ro^.

._

al B
rjaOTjv,

Aio?

afj,cjn<;

A.6rjvaLr}

re koI

'

Hpif)

ovSe Tb fuv 7rpoae<pcov6ov ovB

6

epeovro-

445

avrap
"

eyvco rjitrbv ivl

TerbTjo-dov,

^pecrl

^mvTjariv re*
;

n^d
fiev

ovTW
drjv

AOtjvmt] re koX "HpT}

'ivi

oil

Kafierov 76 pbdyrji

KvBiavelprji

oWvcrai TjOwa?, Tolcnv kotov alvov eOeade.

TrdvTco^,

olov ifiov ye fievo<; koI %6t/36? aatrTOL,

fie rpiip'etav
octoi,

45*

ovK av
Trplv

Oeoi

elcr

ev

OXvfi-Trcof

a-^&iv Be irplv irep rpofio'i eXXa^e

TToXefiov

<f)al,Bi,p,a

yvla,

IBeetv Trokefioio

re /Mep/Mepa epya.

&Be yap i^epea, to Be Kev rereXecrfievov rjev OVK av i<p viMerepav o-^ewv, ifKriyevTe /cepavvcoi, yJKvfi'irov Meaoov, iv aaavaraiv eoo<; ecTiv. a^Jr 69 e^aO al B iirep^v^av Affrjvair] re Ka\ "Tipr), w? ifK'qaiai ai y ijcrdijv, KaKO, Be Tpwecrao p,eBecr6r)V.

455

?)

Toi

AOrfvairj

ctKeaiv

fjv

ovBe Tt

eiTre,

.443. noXeulzer'

|GJLTK
[S
?].

445. ficeoN Q.

'ApyoXiKws Kal K/w/tikus ap. Cram. An. Par.

ap. Eust.
II

KQAi^HN Zen.
451.
II

||

448. jm^N eHN ju^nton nvh 42 and Eust. eHN : Bh G, and uuSxhn &Nh KuSidNeipaN Eust. 449. ToTciN :
:

iii.

||

ToToN Ar.
cipiflT

JU.e

TplijrEiaN
Q.

Jueracrp^ijiciaN J
TJ.
|i

jue
||

Tpiij;eiaN

U.
:

452.

GR.
11)
:

&e

uku
:

KEN
(cf.

PQT

(ke ken)
ecrai
fi

H. rb hi KN AS Kai t6 3fe Kai fi. fleN AS ^nXeN J {supr. ^ ^crai) gnXeu T ^i' oXKai Kal ken teteXecu^non SnXcN A. 456. Ic om. G.
454 om.
jj

rap
:

Sfe

||

Ykecse S (-ai) Cant. dK^ouc' An doHNaiH H.

458 om.

C^C

Lips.

||

a'l

r'

B'

aY

r'

Q.

459. firoi

{dvd^aOpa) of the palace. For the custom of covering up a chariot with a cloth when not in use cf. B 777, E 194. It is impossible to say whether Xtra, which is found besides only in the
dative \i.tI, is masculine singular or neuter plural. 444. du<pic, apart from as f 352, tt 267. Ar., however, less appropriately, took it to mean on either side of Zeus, as sitting in the two places of honour. This leaves oTai without any particular force, and 458 evidently means that they were sulking apart from all the rest. 448. For kAueton Zenodotos here read the Attic Kajxir-qv. On these dual
;

449. toTcin,
^fi<pa<ni>,

as

The reading of Ar., toioi' for Didymos remarks, ^x^i ripa though we should rather have
ifii

expected olov. 451. Naber's

for

ue

is

a decided

improvement.
452. cif&'iu an unusual instance 'of the dative where we should have expected the accusative. The dat. of personal pronouns used as a possessive is generally confined to the enclitic
:

forms see H. G. 5. It is to be presumed that he also read 'Ueade for iKsa-dov in 456, where Elmsley oonj.
iKTjdBov.

forms. 455. o6k Hn, i.e. 'otherwise.' The rdp in the preceding clause, in which this one is anticipated by the word &he, expresses this, without the need of supplying any further ellipse beyond that which is implied in this very common use of yap. For the use of nXHr^nTE of females see 378 above.

lAIAAOC
aKV^Ofievij
A.1I

(viii)

363
460

irarpi,

^o\,o<;

Be

jjliv

dypio<; riipeu-

'Uprji B

ovK eyahe
TLpoviST],
r]fiei<;

ctttj^o?

y(o\ov,

aWa

irpotrrivha;

" alvoTare
ev vv Kol

irolov rov fivdop

eetTre?

iBfiev

o toi a-devo<; ovk

akairahvov
465

dXX'
ol

e/iTTij?
Br)
ri

Aava&v

oKo^vpoiieB' al'^firjTamv,
dvairX.'ijcravTe';
,

Kev

KUKOV oiTov

okcavrai.
el
ai)

\aXK
CB?
jiir)

Tot,

TToXefiov fiev acjie^ofieO

^eXei/et?,

^ovXriv B
TTjv

ApryeCofi vtrodtfcroiMeS' ,

ri

ra

ovrjcret,

TTayre? oXavTai, oBvo'O'a/Mevoto reoto.]

S'

airanei^ofievo's

7rpo(7e<j)T}

vetpeXrjyepera Zev?'

" ^oO?
oylreai,

Brj

Kal /jlSXXov

v-Trep/juevea

J^povicova

470

ai k

iOeXTjiada, /SowTrt? iroTvia "Upt},

alj(jjL,7)Td(ov

oXKvvT ov yap
irplv
7]fj,aTi

Apyeimv ttovXvv errparov

irplv
vavcpi,

iroXefiov am-o'rravcreTai. o^pi/w<; "^Krmp,

op6ai irapa

iroBcoKea UTjXeocova,

TWi OT

av oi

fiev

eVt

irpvfivrjocri

fid'x^avTaL,

475

areivei ev alvoTarmt, irepl liaTpoxXoio 6av6vTO<;.

W9 yap 6ea<paTov
j(a)Ofiivrj<;,

ecrrt,

aeOev B

eya>

ovk dXeyL^co
cKrjai

ovB'

ei

xe

to,

velara TrelpaO'

yair)<;

koX ttovtolo, "v

'laTrero? re K.povo'; re
462. geinac

463.

461. 06 K^x^^ P> and ap. Eust. (of. A 24). o TOi: 8ti LQIT: fi toi P (8 toi Pm).
||

JP
:

(supr. e)

RT.
fi,

d\anadN6N A[H]

4nieiKT6N

and

7p. A.

465. SXXoNTai
fiNeicTcoc
:

oOk^
om. a.
471. 474.

(oOk G)
k':

= 355).
A).

||

G
a.

Bar. add 6N3p6c ^n6c ^infli 6 dk uaiKcrai 466-8 haient D'^B.JQT'^ (Rhosos) Harl. a:
470.

466. ei

a'l

^c QT" Hn J {iv a\\M

:

Harl.
||

HoOc
||

Sac Zen.

||

Sh

uks

Bfi

G.

Bo<ani

A
||

(T.W.A.)
:

GST

Lips. Vr. b.

472.

CRTtA: noKKiiN P. 473. noX^juoio T. SuBpiJUoc CZ>G: 9ai8iJUOC P. 475-6 6,8. Ar. Speai AT Vr. A 8pcai P &peai fi. napci kotJi R. npiiuNoici S. napd D. 475. InJ 476. &K om. Q. eaN6NT0C nec^NTOC CS
no\iiu
:

||

||

(and yp. A).

470. For fioOc Zen. read &as, which was rejected by Ar. as not Homeric;
has, however, all the appearance of a genuine word of the old Aohaian dialect, representing or proto-Epic &Fas : cf. Aeol. &Fois or arJus. Hesych. says it is Boiotian for ^s atpior. It
it

475-6 were athetized by Aristarohos, on the grounds that fiuaTi ran ought not to be used of an event which is to happen on the next day that Achilles comes to the battle over Patroklos not ^ni npuuNHici, but at the trench outside
;

can

hardly

Zen., and it have not inserted

have been invented by is with hesitation that I

it into

place,

the text, so as to get rid of the contracted tjovs for But the second a has no exact fl6os. analogy in Greek, though it appears to correspond to the Skt. ush-a, 'early.' Brandreth reads rio68ei> Kal. 471. For the phrase 8i)reai, at k* kei-

XHicea

cf.

353, etc.

the ships that cteTnoc means a narrow not a strait in the metaphorical sense (on this see 426) and finally, that the exact definition of the time is superfluous. None of these grounds except the first seems to be of weight. fiuaTi Tcii is used of the fnture only here and in X 359. 479. lapetos is named only here in Homer, while Eronos appears only as father of Zeus and Hera except in three
; ;

364
rjfjievoi,

lAIAAOC
ovT
evd'

(viii)

avyrjig "Tirepiovo<s 'HeXtoto

avefioKri,
a<piK7jat

480
afi^i<;-

repirovT

ovr

/Sa^ii?

Be

re

Tdprapov

ov8

Tjv

aXco/Mevr),

ov crev iyco ye
'

crKv^o/j,evr]<;

aXeya>,

e-Trel

ov aeo Kvvrepov aXXo.

5?

(jxiTO,

Tov

S'

ov Tb irpoae^r] XevKcoXevo'i

Upv485

ev S'

evecr

'flKeavcoi

Xafnrpbv
iirl

(jjac;

rjeXlobo

eXKOv vvKTa fieXaivav

Tpoaa-lv fiev p
denracrur]
TpiXXi,a-TO<;

^eiSeopov apovpav.
(pdoi;,

aeicovcrtv

eSv

avrap
'

A^atot?

iir'^XvOe vii^ epe/3evvi].

<j)aiBifio<;

Tpwav avT
voa<pi.

dyoprjv iroiijcraTO

^KTwp,
490

veS)v

dyajwv,
odi
Brj

iroTapuwi, eiri

Siv^evn,
p^wpo?.

ev Kadapwi,

veKvwv

St,e(f>ai,veTO

480. aOraic P.

481. fiaeiic

noXC/c CG.

||

oiuffc

^ctIn U.
(?)

482.
:

ceu

Teu

(oOt' eO L).

487. dxaiiS)N U. 489. 3' oOt'

488. TpirXicToc

Par. b^
:

Sohol. Theokr. xv. 86.

ACDRSU.

490. Ini

In!

Tpi9iXHT0C Vr. c.

passages, S 203, 274, 225. According to the later legend both were members of the Titan dynasty. This is not distinctly brought out anywhere in Homer, though it is implied in a comparison of this passage and S 279 with S 204. See also note on E 898. The whole question of these dynasties before Zeus, as they are presented in Homer, is too vague to admit of a certain solution ; when we come to Hesiod we find that Greek belief has passed into quite another stage, that of harmonizing the incoherent and inconsistent legends, handed down probably from sources differing by wide distances both of race and place. For Tartaros see line 13. The meaning of Zeus may be either You may banish yourself for ever, and I should not be sorry to lose you,' or ' You may try and raise a revolt in Tartaros, and I should not be afraid of your efforts.' The word aXcou^NH points rather to the former. 480. "TnepicoN is a common name of the sun in Od., but recurs only in T 398 in II. It is patronymic in form, but there is no legend to explain this it may be simply son of high heaven,' of. oipavlicvet, and see S. G. p. 112, note. H. knows nothing of the legend (in Hes. and Hymn, xxxi.) which makes Helios son of Hyperion ; this is evidently only a deduction from the form 'tTrepiovldtis {n 176), a patronymic with double
' ; '

of Xenophanes, ^7^X165 6' iirepi^fievos yativ iTTLddXTTuiv, IS an early etymology. 483. KiiNTepoN (so 503 Kivrarov), a curious form, recurring three times in Od. cf. poM-iXe&raTos, etc., B. G. 122. 159. For the application cf. 527, 485. The narrative is now taken up from 349. 486. SXkon a bold but vivid metaphor, darkness being regarded as a mantle or cloth which is dragged over the earth by the departing sun. 488. TplXXiCTOC : the only other case in Homer of this intensive use of rpi- in composition is rpia-fidKapes e 306, f 154. Cf. in later Greek rptSovKos, tpi^IXtitos

Theokr. xv. 86, and numerous compounds with Tpiff: We have ttoMWiittos in the same sense, e 445. 489-565. The repeated lines are 491 = K 199; 493-5=Z 318-20; 496 cf. B 109 497=r 456 499 = 115 502 = 1 65 (505-7 cf. 545-7) 516 = T 318 530-1 = 2 303-4 539 cf. e 136 540-1 = N 827-8; 542 = S 310; 543 = 3 39; [548 cf. A 315]; [552 = A 47]; 557-8 = n 299-300. 491. ^N xaeap&n, in a vacant space, as 61. Of. c 476 iv Trepi^a.LvoiJ.hm. The
;
;

K 199. Ar. concluded that there had been no burying of the dead, and that therefore the passage in (421 ff. ) describing it was not genuine, or rather had been already forgotten Sn oiKin 7^701'e veKpav avalwhole line recurs in

termination (see on

566).

The

line

peats.

lAIAAOC
ef

(viii)

365

'inrirmv S' airo^avTe^ eVt ^06va fivdov ukovov, Tov p '"EiKTap dyopeve Bii^iXo'}- iv 8' apa %ei/3t

^7%? ^X
alX/^V

^vheKairrfjQ)'
trepl

irdpoiOe Se Xd/MireTO Sovpo<;

p(;/3uo-60?

y(^dX.Kelr],

he

6ee TropKT]';-

495

Twt o y " KeKkvre

vvv
ayjr

ipeia-d/ievoi;
fiev,

eirea Tpatea-a-i, fierrjiiBa'

Tp(ae<;

koI AdpBapoi ^S' e-Tr'tKovpor

oXecra? koI 'irdvTa<i 'A'^aiov'i

i<^dfji7]v

vr]d<;

dirovoo'Trja'eiv

trpoTi "I\toi' rjvefioecrcrav

rjX6e,

aXKa

irpiv

Kve^w;
vija'i

to vvv eadwae fidXicrra

OaXdcrcrrj'i.

500

Apryeiovi KoX

eVt

prjjfjLivi,

dXX y

Toi vvv fiev TreidcofieOa vvktI fieXaivqi,

e<f>OTr\iaofiea0a'

oopira T

drdp
zeal

KaXX,iTpi,va<;

tTTTTOu?

\v<7a6' vire^ oj(e(ov, irapa Be

acfticn,
o<j)ia

/SdWer
p,rj\a

iBcoBijv
505

eK "TToXio^ B
Kap'7raXifj.a)<;,

a^eade ^6a?

otvov Be jxeKii^pova olvi^eaOe

XejeirOe,

T eK fjbeydpwv, eirX Be ^vKa iroXka w? Kev iravvv^vob fiea'<f) ^ou? rjpi/yeveu'q';

(TiTOv
Kaieofxev
fiT]

irvpa TroXXa, creXa?

S'

et?

ovpavbv

t/CT/f

TTCi)?

Kal Bia vvKTa Kapr) KOfiowvre'; 'A'^aiol

510

(pevyeiv opfufjarnvTab iiv

493-6 om. Zen.
Tpcoecci JUTHljba
Vr. b A, and
3i6c
-yp.

evpea vmtu daXdaar)';(>

:

493.

TON

t6n

t6n G.

496.

r'

V
:

U.

\\

ACG: nTep6eNTa npocHuBa HPTCT:

499. noxi GJS.
500.

nTep6eNT' dr6pue Z)JQRS

501. ^ni
kt\.

A.

N^foc

J.

^nd

Zen. 502. nOm ixht : u^n nOn U: nOn om. J. 503. SiponXizeceoN Zen,: lifonXiccbueea GJU: (pon\icc&uece' T: 90nXicduee' FQ i<ponK\c6ueea Vr. b : ^9onXiz6uece' Vr. c. ainbp GHJPQR. 504. Xiicace'
||

^pdncTO fpi^N

JRT.

II

imis

fe PR.

505. n^Xccoc GJ.

||

fisecee (Ar.
t').

>)

FV:
:

Ssore

Ssacee O.

507. cTton 6'

2)JQT

cTton
Ykoi J

U (om.
:

508. JUieCf'
oi).

J. 509. dc om. P : TQi J {supr. con) S Mor.

&

"^XP' ^

||

Ykci Xips.
:

HKei

{supr.

511. 6pui)coN-

6pui)ccociN H.

read

501. For ^ni ^hpuTni eaXdccHc Zen. ijrel Aibs iTp&irero <ppfy/, as in 45. The objection of Ar., oi) /card Ai6s irpoalpenv vi^ iyivero, does not seem valid ; Hector may well assume that Zeus has done for the sake of the Greeks what we are told that Hera did in S 282. 238-42. For 502 cf.

not the a-stem. See IT. G. 41, V 103, etc. But in 545 Ms. tradition seems to be unanimous in favour of S|a'To.
506. oiNizecee see 472. 508. ju^c9' only here in H. except as a variant in r 223 = &i 310 pi^a-^)' Sre for i^ oB. The word was often used by the Alexandrine poets, Ap. Rhod., Kallimachos, etc. ; they write the full form ixiatpa, but it may have been p.i<r(j>i, with the ordinary termination -tfii. The word is called Aeolic by the graminarians ; the nearest well-attested analogies are Thess. idavoSi (CoUitz 345. 13), Ark. iiiar dv (1222.
: :

503. For
itpOTr\i^e(r6oi'

9onXic6uecea
<riryxe? di

Zen. read rb dv'Mv, as An.

It
is,

remarks
variant

(see

on

667).

however,

possible that this

may

i(poir\ll:e(rde,

represent an old dtered for the sake

of avoiding the hiatus. the usual form of the 505. Ssecee aorist is that with the thematic vowel,
:

30)

Pamphylian
gues.o.

/liix^a (1267. 28) is a

mere

366
/M7j

lAIAAOC
fiav
acnrovBi,

(viii)

aXK w?
VTjO'i

Tt9

ye vemv eTTi^alev eKrfKoi,, TovTwv ye /SeXo? koL oiKodi Trearcrrjt,

arvjerjiat kul

iiridpeoicrKcov,
i(f}'

iva rt?

aWo'i
Aprja.

516

Tpcoalv
KtjpvKe^

iTTTroBd/jLoiai,

^epecv "jroXvSaKpvv

B'

ava aarv

BiitptXoi,

dyyeWovTcov
eVt 'jrvp'ycov
eKacTTTj
efiiTeBot;

TratSa? TrpwOr/^ovi irdkioKpoTa^ov^ re ryepovra^

\e^aa6ai
OrfKvTepai,

irepX

darv

OeoBfjbrjToiv

Be jvvaiKe'i ivl fieydpoieriv

520

irvp
firj

/j,e<ya

KaiovTwv
Tpwe?
fJLev

^vXaKrj Be Tts

earco,

\oyo<; elaekOTjiCTi iroXiv

ecrro),

Xa&v

direovrav.

S)B

/jieyaXijTope';,

m? dr/opevw
ea-TW,
8c QT^.

fivdo'i

B, o?

vvv

vji,'ij<;,

elpr)/jbevo<;

512. ficnouaci

CDJPQSTtrAmbr.
||

513. obc

||

TOUTCON

KeiNOON

Ar. (ace. to Parmeniakos ap. Did.). finospcicKCON 515. NHUN HJ U.

II

517. 6rreXe6NTCON J.

supr. n^ccoi Ar. (see Ludw. ) (yp. ^niepcbcKCON) JPS (6n6 e.) U, and yp. A, 518. npcoerfBouc {supr. ac) : npoei^Bac J Par. e h

oYKoeeN U.

||

HR

npcoeABac U.
522. eic^XeH P.
cbc P.
II ||

519. npi

npor)

[yp.
a.8.

nep)).

520. ^NiuuerdpoiciN 524. JuOeoN

C.

6[ni6NTCON U.
:

524-5

Ar.

e corr.

||

Sc

JUl^N

nOn
:

nOn

jufeN

Vr. b (yp. u-kn nOn).

Bentley iiripOiaiv, to 512. ^niBaTeN conform to the preceding /x^ bp^iiatiivTai following triaff-rit of MSS. It is, and the
however, possible to take the opt. as expressing a prayer or urgent wish, a rhetorical figure which gives both force and variety between the two subjunctives, an alternation of exhortation and prayer. There is no need to read iriacToi. with Ar.
cbc expresses a purpose, see that many a one brood over the weapon that wounded

There is no trace of the word meaning anything else than female, and the redundance of the epithet seems to be a genuine instance of Epic nMveti. The comparative form merely indicates opposition to the male sex see H. G. Schol. A may be compared for a 122.
;

different

and curious explanation. 524. It has been almost universally

him.

For n&ceiN

cf. fi

617, 639 K-qSea

and B 237 yipa Teairi/iev. Ar. took BiXoc to mean wound, comparing 3 439 jSAos 5' in Sv/xiv iSAfiva, where
iriiTcreiv,

this sense is clearly not necessary. So 269 thSlvovaav ?x'?' i^^^os i^ yvvaiKa,

where
violent,

the

metaphor

is

but

jS^Xos clearly

rather more does not mean

recognized that the concluding portion of this speech of Hector cannot have been composed as it stands. Ar. athetized 524-5, and 528 (this was omitted altogether by Zen.), and held that 535-7 and 538-41 were a double recension, repeating the same thought twice over (the recurrence of aHpLov, 535 and 538, being particularly displeasing). 540, which is found in the

wound.

must surely be right, though irpiaBrj^as has almost unanimous evidently it must be the boys support
518. npcoei^Bouc
;

N 827, he seems not to have read here at all. Of the two recensions he preferred the second, as being more boastful, and therefore more
parallel passage,

who

join the old

men

walls, while the 'young girls' home to help their mothers.

:

in watching the stay at

519. Xesaceai root Xex, to iivouae. eeodui^TCON niiprcoN cf. H 452. 520. eH\OTepai ruNaTKec a phrase which occurs several times in the but not again in the Iliad.
: :

in accordance vfith the character of Hector, while Zen. omitted the former (535-7) altogether. Against individual lines many objections can be raised. The use of \irvkc is unique in Homer (see note on A 235) ; while the phrase 9u\i!isoUGN iixxiac aijTouc is doubtful Greek. Again, in 541 iuxipH Hhe must mean, not this
'

'

lAIAAOC
Tov h
rjov<i

(viii)

367
dyopevcrco.
626

Tpweffai fied

iTriroSd/xoK

ek-TTOfiai

euj^o/iei'o?

Ad

aKKoiaiv re deolcnv

i^eXdav ivOevBe Kvva<s Krjpecrcn^opTjTov?,

oft?

Kjjpe?

(^opeovdi,

fieXaivdeov eVl vrjuv.

rjfiea';

dW. ^
irpwl

TOt eVt vvktI (f>vXd^o/j,ev

VTTTjoloi

avTov<;, 530

arvv

rev'^ecrt

6uip7)'^6evre<;

VTjvalv 67rt jXatpvprjicriv ejetpo/jyev o^vv "Aprja.

b(TOfj,ai,

ei

Ke

fi

TuSei'S?;?

Kparepo';
>]

Aio/MrjBr]';

Trap

V7]S)V

Kpo'i

T6ip^o?

dTraxrerai,

Kev iyw tov

X^uXkcoi

BTjiaxrai}
rjv

evapa ^poToevra
ei

<pep(Cfia(,.

avpiov
fieivqi

dpeTijv BiaeuaeTai,

ifiov

e<^')(p<;

636

iirep'^ofievov

dXX' ev

-TrpcoToicrtv,

otco,

525. dropeOco G.

526. ^Xnojuai eOx6ju,eNOC Zen.

P^Far.

eOxouai
||

3'

Ki^pecci eiixouai Xn6ueN0c At. 0. 627. hie&ie GQ {supr. gn). 9opi^oCic (sic) P. 528 6.8. Ar. om. Zen. 530. OnHoioi 529. yp. eniNijKTa A. Cant. iin iioToi Harl. a in' ftoTo T : im' fioi oi A* (CinHoToi A, T.W.A. ) Crn' tiol C (?). en' ftoT oi P : ^n' ftoT (and yp. Harl. a) On' lioT GHJLQE Vr. b c

IXnoueNoc JQ
:

532. e'l: aV

CDJRT.
:

||

JU,'

ue

L.

533.

nh6n
V.

Q.

||

fi:

eY

HQC7: aY
635.

G.

534. flpcojuai

^;'

aXXwi ^epoiuHK A.

536-41.

infra on 624.

aY

DGJKS

{and

A supr.).
'

present day,' as it should, but the day of which I am speaking,' to-morrow. 527 is not consonant with Hector's intention, which is not to drive the Greeks away, but to prevent their escape. All these difiSculties can be evaded if with Hentze we regard 524-9 and 538-41 as constituting the intruding version. This may have existed independently (though evidently of late origin) with the exception of 529, which must have been added to make the fusion possible. 6c
jmfeN NUN irviic, that which for the mxnmnt, for to-day

in

bear witness to the doubt), on the

analogy of

302,

834,

should mean

'hurried away from life by fate,' and might well be used proleptically, 'doomed to death.' The following line, which was not read by Zen. gives a much less effective sense, and has all the appearance of a gloss. But the mere development of the idea of the compound is not in itself un - Homeric ; compare I 124 dd\o^6povs, ot didXia iroaalv dpovTO. Other more or less similar instances
,

is profitable
;

will be

found in
482, 197.

63, 403,

A
5,

while t6n
'

296,
j3

526,

143,

476, o 299,

that con(ioOc apparently means cerning the morrow I will now announce.' This is a purely Attic use of the article,
3'

65, 7 629.

Au^ac

aiiTOfic,

our
is

position

(Monro),

but the phrase

a curious

but
TjoOs

it

makes

better sense than to join

'

another announcement I will make to-morrow.

with the verb,

626. eXnojuai eOxoucNoc: so Zen.; Ar. the i\ir6/i,evos, which violates digamma of Fi'Kiroimi.. This, however, is not of much importance in a doubtful passage ; and, as Hoffmann proposed,
eSxofuii

we might read
it is

eilxopi.'

iFe\-!r6iieyos.

Still

one. For 4ni nukti cf. 234, etc. 630. unHoToc, at break of day, recurs S 666, p 26, and in the repetitions of this line, S 277, 303. 535. For this line see ff. O. % 294. diaeicerai has two objects, both dper^v and the object clause et k kt\. He shall learn (the value of) his courage, whether he will be able to abide my spear. Com<-

better to adhere to that tradition which on the face of it is the more archaic. some 627. KHpecci9opi4Touc, or as

pare

N
its

277 XAx"",
full

i'"^"-

/mXio-t'

dperi]

diaelSerai dvSpSiv.

has

force,

There the oompound Sta- implying dis-

read

KTipetrffi

^oprjroijs

(cf.
;

&p7]t(paroSf

tinction between different

is otiose.

men

here

it

SaCKTdfiei/os,

and note on A 74 the accents


368

lAIAAOC
S"

(viii)

Keiaejai ovTtjdei^, TToXee?

TjeXlov aviovTO'i e? avptov.
eXrjv

dfitj)

avrov kralpoi,
e<ya>v

al yap

w?
540

a6dvaT0<s koX ay^paoi; ijfiara Travra,

S"

TioifjLTjv

&)?

rier
ffie

'A6r]vai,r)

Koi 'ArrroXXcov,
Apjeioiaiv.

CO?

vvv

fjixepj]

kukov

(fiipei

w? "^KTwp aryopev, eVt Se Tpwe? KeXaBrjaav.

ol S'
'l-ttwov;
B'

fiev

Xvaav

viro

^vyov

ISpcoovrai;,

Brjcav

IfMavTeaai trap
B'

apfiaeriv olaiv KaaTO<;i(j)ia

eK TToXio'!

a^avTO /Soa? Kal

iirl

fjurjXa

545

Kap7raXlfjLa)<;,

olvov Be fieXicppova olvi^ovro

Be

(tItov

t
B'

Ik /Meydpcov,

^vXa TroXXd XeyovTOovpavov

eiao}.

547

Kviarjv
ol

eK

"TreBiov

avefiot,

(pepov

549 55*
||

Be fieya ^poveovTe<; 67rt irToXefJioto <ye<j)vpa^

538. eiAr. 542.

iS>c

AH.
cTton
9'

539. drHpcoc Ar.

:

a' L.
II

543. iinh

An6 PQ.
||

AG HPQRU. zuraiN P
||

541.
:

fmipa QU.
545.

kokJi G.
J.

zur6N H.

n6\eeoc

S^ Kal Tap' 'OjUiJpwt ^repa jrapairX'riffta roi^oty jroiovp.^fovs ^pdeLP ddavdroKTi reXij^ccras (pTjai yap rods Tpwas ^iravKLv elpTjfjL^va. eKardfi^aSj r7]V bk KvTffav ^K rod Trediov rods Av^fiovs (p4peiv oiipavdv eJftru T]decav r^y d' oS Tt, deoh ficLKapas Sarieaffai oiS' iSiXeiv fuiKa ydp (r<piv d?riJx9eT0 "IXios Ipii Kal

547 om. U.

JPQT.

evfy/jo'eLS

Upia/ios Kal \a6s ivp-pieXioi Rpidnoio [Plato] Alcib.

II 149 D.

Hence Barnes inserted

54S 550
552

in the text

^pSoN

deaNdroici teXh^ccqc ^KarduBac*

and
AdeTaN- thc 9' oij ti eeol udiKopec Bot&nto, o03' SeeXoN- udXa rdp C91N 6ni4xeeTO "IXioc ip^ kq) ripiauoc Ko) Xa6c luuueXtco flpiduoio.
553. Ini: Par.
li
:

on I 88. rc90pHi ^ re9upaic Eust.

&tih Schol.
. :

||

re<p>ipH(i)

CJPSTf, and
sacrifice

7/3.

AR

rc90pHc

coc nOn for this form 538. a\ riip . of wish, where a thing is vividly depicted as certain by opposing it to an imaginary event which is obviously impossible, or vice versa, see S 464, 346, i 523, 825. p 251, <)> 402, and particularly The use of lAu^pH H3e, which is inappropriate here, betrays that these lines are a reminiscence of the latter passage. ForaOpioNNauckconj. oi)pai'6i'. 545. SsaNTo see on 505.

solemn
burnt
;

and though
of

Kvlo-rj

is

548 and 550-2 have no claim whatever to be in the taxt. For all we know the passage quoted in the Alcib. II may come from some other Homeric or Cyclic poem than the Hiad ; if it ever stood in this place it is no more than one of the many unauthorized additions of which we have evidence from quotations
'
'

as well as in the recently discovered early

papyri. 548 is an adaptation of 315, B 306, suggested probably by the resemblance of 549 to a hasty 317 bivouac on the plain is no time for a

the savour of the is not always the case see * 363, p. 369. So 551 is adapted from fi 27 the hatred to Troy there attributed to Hera, Athene, and Poseidon is at variance with the whole spirit of the Iliad if ascribed to the gods at large ; the destruction of Troy, in spite of the piety of its inhabitants, is alwaysrepresentedas distasteful to Zeus himself and to many other Olympians, Bot^onto with gen., apparently meaning taste, has no analogy in Homeric or later Greek, except in a few Mss. of Herod, ii. 37, 66, where waT4ovTai is rightly read by the rest the verb always takes the ace. and means cAit up, divide, apportion. The fact that this spurious quotation is found in a spurious Platonic dialogue only emphasizes the fact that to the real Plato Homer is our Homer, neither more nor less, 553. The expression ^ni htoX^oio
offering, this
;

commonly used

lAIAAOC

(viii)

369

elaro Travvvjf^ioi, irvph, he cr^iai xaiero iroXXd.

CO?
S'

or

iv ovpav&i

aarpa
crKoiriab

^aeivrjv

afi(j)l

creXijvrjv

555

(f)ai,vT

dpiirpeirea,

ore t

eVXero
Kai,

vyve/MO<;
7rpa>ove<;

aWrjp-

K T

e^avev

irdaai,

UKpoi

Koi vdirai' ovpavoQev h

dp'

vireppdyr] acnrero's alQrjp,

irotjjirjv

irdvTa Se
Tocraa

el'Serat

do'Tpa, jejTjde Be re (ppiva

/46cr7;7u

vemv ^Se advOoio podcov

560

Tpmav

KatovTcov irvpd Kpaivero 'iXioOi Trpo.

^tXt' dp' iv TreBimi irvpci Katero, irdp he eKdcrrcot

eiaro TrevTTjKovTa aekai

iTTTToi,

jrvpo<;

aWofievoio.

he Kpl XevKov ipeTTTOiMevoi kol oKvpa's,

ecrraoTe'i
651.
(

Trap
:

o^ea'(piv,

evOpovov

Hw

fiifivov.

565

nupa

napii

GHJ^.
,

|1

noXXd
||

= n6in!)
:

Eust.

657. ^K 3" R.

miph GHJ. 565. nvh <fia nAn g9aNON CHJQT^ gyaNON PR. SKpai PR
:
:
||

557-8 aB. Ar. Aph. om. Zen. L (homoeoteleuton). 559 om. Q. &^ Ar. GR 3^ t' fi. 560. rdcca : yp. koX toTq koX iic Ti A nvh &c Tii An. 561. 9a(eTo P. uOpi' Zen. 562. ylXi' (nap kn Zen. ? see Ludw.). 563.
Cant.
||

||

c^ac HRC7'(and
re90pac

^. Schol. BL).

564.

hk:

3'

aS

P.

665. ^craoiTEC J.

(or ye<pip7ii.) for iattle- field is

strange, as the phrase is elsewhere always used when a battle is actually going on, whereas here it must mean the place where battles were accustomed to be fought. The preposition 4ni also is unique in this connexion ; elsewhere
is always dm, which Bekker and von Christ read here, from the schol. on

patent though the plagiarism from n is, there is no reason to doubt that the lines have stood here from the first. They are not interpolated by a later hand, for if we cut them out the repetition of ScTpa (555, 559) becomes painfully prominent. iineppdrH, from

it

I 88.

The sense seems to be 'the aWifp (or serene sky above the clouds) is burst open from heaven.'
i7ro-(not mep-)pi)yvvp,i.
is the firmament in which the stars are the rent takes place in the veil of clouds under the aldiip, so as to shew right through the aW-qp up to the skies and stars beyond. Thus, instead of 'from the heaven,' it seems to us more natural to say io the heaven ; but the difference is merely one of the point of view in imagination. The literal sense of iirb in iweppdyrj is, in fact, upwards, i.e. on the sky side (see I. O.
; ' '

555. The obvious difficulty that stars are not visible ' about the bright moon led to the extraordinary reading cfxiei, vrjv reIt was taken to mean corded by Eust.
'

The o0paN6c

'about the

moon new
;

new moon

in light,' i.e. the a worthy pendant to the

theory that Staarip-riv in A 6 meant 'about a woman.' 557-8 were athetized by Ar. and Aph., and omitted by Zen., as being wrongly introduced from 11 299-300. There can be little doubt that this judgment is right, fine though the lines are in themselves the repetition of aW'ljp is awkward, and the strong phrase OneppdrH is far more appropriate in the later passage, where the clouds are represented as being actually burst open by a gust of wind, So than here where the air is still. also the aorist 2q)aNEN implies a sudden glimpse through clouds. Here too the peaks and points are less in place than where the mountain to which they belong has been already mentioned. But
; ' '

Note the thoroughly Greek touch by which the human element, the delight
of the shepherd, is brought in to vivify the landscape. So also A 279. 560. For T6cca there was a variant
Sis T&, because some critics thought that the comparison ought to be not with the number of the stars, when the comparatively small number of a thousand immediately follows, but with their

201). 559.

brightness. 561. 'IXidei

np6

see

on V

3.

VOL.

2 B

INTEODUCTION"
book in the economy of the Iliad is a point of Homeric question. The book stands apart from the main story, into which it has been intruded at a comparatively late period. The chief arguments for this belief have been stated by Grote in a and though some of them have been weakened by later masterly manner criticisms (reference may be made particularly to Bergk, Hentze, Monro, and
position of the ninth,

The

cardinal importance in the

The principal of Lang), yet their general force is unshaken. entire inconsistency of the offered reparation with the words
in

them

is

the

of Achilles

49-100.
of

The whole tone

Briseis

of that speech excludes the idea that the

offered.
ei

restoration

glaring in the case

elSeiri, S'

had already been of phrases like II 72

. .

This inconsistency

is

juot

Kpeioiv 'Aya/ie/ivuv TJTna

85 6 (us civ ol irepLKaXXea Kovprjv a.\p airovatrcrhXTiv, Trorl ayXaa. Swpa iropiacriv, and hardly less with such words as II 60-1 dXXa. TO. pAv TrpoTerv)(dai edcropev, ovS' apa iro)? ijv dinrepxei Ke)(oXo)cr6ai evt 60910 vvv 6t(a irtpt yovvaT ipa crT^trecr^at Compare again <j)pe<TLV. 'Axatoiis Xi(Ta-op,evovi, which are meaningless in tlie mouth of a man to whom humble supplication on behalf of the Achaians has been made only a few hours before. The conclusion as to the later origin of the book is also borne out by its language and contents, though much less decisively than is the case with K, ", and il. For the language, Mr. Monro has pointed out the following instances in which I agrees with K, '^, and J2, and the Odyssey, rather than the rest of the Iliad (see H. G. index, Iliad, characteristics of particular hooks) the perf. in -Ka from verbs in -cto (redapcnqKacTi) ; cttI with ace. of extension over ; kvl for /iera = among, with persons, and with abstract words (this is very characteristic of the present book, see 143, 285, 319, 378, 491) ; iK = in consequence of ; the use of the article in 342 ; av with the first person of the opt., 417 ; &s re with infin., 42 ; Sd for XPV> "^^7 av with the infin., The geography, too, is later than that of the Iliad, as is shewn by the 684. mention of Egypt (382, though the line is probably interpolated), and Pytho with its temple of Apollo (405), and perhaps the extended use of the word
.

'EAXas (447,

of (v<f>rjp,rj(Tai (171) as the accompaniment apparently an approximation to the later custom, and does not recur in Homer. The legend of the choice of Achilles between two destinies (410) is apparently inconsistent with the first book.
478).
of a religious rite
is

The mention


lAIAAOC
I

(ix)

371

Further, we must take into consideration the fact that the fate of the ninth book is bound up with that of the eighth. Now it is precisely that part of 9 which describes the defeat of tlie Greeks and prepares the way for I which we have found to be largely a cento from other parts of the poems, and destitute of claims to be an original work. The introduction to I itself shews something of the same character. Still more does it' resemble the opening of B. Not only does Agamemnon speak in the same words as there though here they are far more in harmony with the situation but we have here something of the same difficulty about dyop-q and fiovX-q. The general assembly is called only, it would seem, for the glory of Nestor ; it is followed by the council which should naturally precede it, and the only practical measure proposed is the placing of sentinels, which is needed as an introduction to the Doloneia, but has nothing to do with this book. It seems likely that the opening scene took place originally in the council of the chiefs, and was only later expanded by the addition of 65-105 into two, assembly and council (see notes). When once we are in Achilles' tent, however, the weakness of the connecting narrative is soon forgotten. Alike in the vivid description of the scene, in interplay of character and in glowing rhetoric, the book is unsurpassed in Homer, perhaps in literature. Even Phoinix has become an integral part of the scene ; and yet all the evidence goes to shew that he is an intruder. The abruptness of his introduction and the dual number used of the envoys alike point to this. But the episode has been amalgamated with extraordinary skill, though not without leaving clear traces of the joints.

The

conclusion

is

that the book has

grown by

a process of accretion,

beginning with an embassy of Aias and Odysseus only, then including Phoinix, and finally incorporating the story of Meleagros, apparently part of In this form it another epic, and in some ways unsuited to its context. may have formed part of an Iliad resembling but not identical with ours more probably it was an independent composition assuming only the Greek At what point defeat consequent on the Mijvts as a general background. 9 was prefixed it is impossible to guess ; the two books may possibly have been composed together, or 9 may be later work added as the desire to recite But the expansion of the the Iliad as a continuous story gradually grew. opening in order to pave the way for K seems clearly to belong to the final It is a matter of gratitude that the editor regarded the literary redaction. and 11, introduced by the incorporation, as of small contradictions with importance as indeed, from the artistic point of view, they are, though

their scientific interest

is

high.

lAlAAOC
npecfieia

npbc 'A}[iKkia.

Xiraf.

(US

01

fiev

Tpa)e<;

<pvXaKa<;

yov avrap
irdvTe';

A'^aiovi

decnrea-iT]

e^e (pv^a, <^o^ov KpvoevTot; eraiprj,

o-tX^toji

irevdei B'
a)?

^e^oKrjaTO

dptarot.

dve/xoi

8vo irovTov opiverov

I'^^dvoevra,
5

Bopei;? KUi Ze^vpo<;, rai re prjoKi^dev cnjTOv,

eXdovr

6^a7rLvrj<;-

dfivB^ Be re KVfia KsKaivov

Kopdverai, iroXKov Be "jrape^

oka

<^iiico<;

e-^evev

ws eBaL^ero

6vfio<i

evl

aTijOecrcnv

'A'^ai&v.

BeBouXi^aTO S. 3. 6eB\i4aTO Zen. 4. iniua Aph. 5. Bop^ac G SoppSc Shet. Gr. iii. 211. 4. epi^KaecN V. re: re .Q t' 4k Cram. Epim. 47. 3. 7. exU(N) AT Ambr. Par. a e f (supr. on) g StxSs Ar. '(t/fi\jmi fi
:
|i

||

2.

4>i^a. ((pvy-ja)

9iiza, Panic, the hand-maid of Rout. and <p6^os both originally

iae3,nt flight,
(aoc.

and in H. the latter is almost Ar. entirely) confined to this sense ; while the former has partly, as here, developed the idea of terror {-q fiera deMas (pvyrj) which in <p6^os ultimately
to

became dominant. Cf. * 6 7re0iif6Tes. Kpu6eic, lit. numbing, freezing see Z

;

344.

the sea-weed up along the shore. The idea seems to be that of a sudden chopping squall, which the poet regards as two winds blowing at the same time, and compares with the conflicting doubts which agitate the Achaians. Bop^Hc spondee as in 195 only there are over twenty passages with the regular scansion. Curtius, G. Meyer, and others think that the e was pronounced as a
'

'

BeBoXi^oTO and ^e^oXri/ihos (1. 9 and K 247) are, according to Ar., the forms always used of mental wounds, pc^\rifi,h>os being confined to the physical sense. Zen., however, read pe^\. in aU cases, and it is doubtful if the distinction has any real foundation. Cf. note
3.

semi-vocalic
arepeds,

from Or we may regard the iirst syll. as lengthened by the first arsis (see App. D), and -A;s as one syllable by synizesis. Most edd.
j,
'Bopjris
:

cf.

(xreppSs

through

*a-Tep-j6s.

on

660.

The poet evidently speaks as an inhabitant of Asia Minor or one of the

5.

islands near.

This

is

not proved merely

by

making the N. and W. winds blow from Thrace (see Monro in J. P. xiii. 288), but by his saying that they drive
his

read Bopp^s, on the analogy of the purely Attic Boppas, which is, in fact, given by one group of Allen's Mss. (C. H. xiii. But whichp. Ill) and in a quotation. ever alternative we adopt, the scansion is evidence of late origin. 6. Ke\aiN6N, proleptic, 'so as to be-

come
7.

dark.' Kopeiierai,

rises

into

crests,

cf.

lAIAAOC

(ix)

373

ipoCra KripvKcr(rt XiyvcjiOoyyoia-t KeXevmv

kXtJBtjv
firjSe

10

6is

cvyopr/v

KiKkria-Keiv

avBpa SKaarov,
iroveiTO.

^oav

avToi; Be /leTa TrpdoTotcri

TeTt7;oT69"

l^ov B

elv ayoprji

av

B'

Ayafie/Mveov

i<TTaTO Bdxpv %6fflV &<; re Kpijvr) fie\dvvBpo<;, ^ re Kar aiyi\,t.Tro<; irerpri'; Bvo(j)epbv ^eet vBcapW9 o ^api) arevd'^cov eire 'ApyeioKn fierrf-vBa" (o <^iKoi, 'Apjelcov '^yrjrope'; i^Be /ieSovTe?,

15

Zeu?

/le

fieyai;

Kpoj/tSi;? aTr/i eveBrjire ^apelrji

o-j^erXtos,

o? irplv fiev fioi VTreo-^ero Koi Karivevcrev ivreb'^eov d/KoveecrSai,

/3ovX,ev<y-aTO,
eirel

TXiov eKirepaavT
Bvcr/cXea "A/370?

20
fie

vvv Be KaKrjv drraTqv

Kai

KeXevei

iKecrOai,

-TroXiiv

(oXeaa Xaov.

ovToa TTOV Alt fieXXei virepfievei ^iXov elvai,

09
^S'

Br]

iroXXdeov iroXiaiv KareXvae Kdprjva

en

Kol Xvcrei' rov yap Kpdro'; earl p,eyicrrov.

13. TeriKKdrec

25

9.

BeBXHU^oc GS.
II

TeriKdrec

J.

14.

mc

Te
18.

Mrs

Q:
15.

&>c Kte G.

<5oc

ktK.:

uerii 5' JtprefoiciN ScincN Zen., omitting

15-16.
yxirac
Bar.

nerpac G.
j
:
:

16. Ti.vh {be Sre Saicpux^coN

(cf.

Ar. S Par.
19.

u^ra Zen. Q

npJN

T6Te Ar.
Ktoi S

43-5 aB. Ar. Aph.

npocHii^a Q. ^N^Buce KcXeiicoro 21. dn<iTHN : Sthn C^ Ambr. 23-31 om. Zen., reading
||

An.

111)

ueriSXa

(om. ue).
|[

||

PR Mor.
P

(supr. Bou).

r' &c eindjN kot' Sp' ^ero euu6N h^eiian. Totci 3' dNicT(^ueNoc npoc^9H Kpcrrep6c dioui^dHc.

424

Kopi(raerai.,
is

Kopdiveiv

A 426 Kopv^ouTai. used in a similar sense in

Cf. Kdpdvs a heap, Hes. Theog. 853. Theokr. x. 46. niipes Ska, casts out The use of this the shore. compound with the aco. is curious, but K 391 etc. wapix viov. weU attested cf. vtrii and Sii^ take only the gen. as we should expect. See R. G. 227. 415 i^ovop.a.KX'riSrtv, cf. 11. k\i)3hn giving a special invitation to each, and not proclaiming the assembly by lest the enemy should hear shouting The in the stillness of the night. word, however, obviously suggests the summoning of a council only, not of the assembly we shall find further evidence as we proceed to show that this was the original conception. 12. noNeTxo, sc. KiK\-fi<rKeiv, he took his share of the work in the summoning. 14. The simile is clearly that of the small but incessant trickling of a spring
;
,

wMch opens on the face of a precipice, and streaks it with dark lines (of lichen, etc.), where the water, itself looking
black,
flows

down
in

phenomenon

a very common limestone countries,

ueXdiNuBpoc is commonly explained of the dark colour of deep water. But a deep well just at the top of a precipice can hardly have been a familiar pheno-

menon.
is

The

simile,

which Zen. omitted,

II 3-4.

probably borrowed from

15.

word of unknown der. The old explanation was 'so steep as to he deserted even by the goats.' It
airlXinoc: a

recurs only in

63,

4.

The form of address is 17 = B 79. suitable only for a council, not for an assembly of the whole army (cf. B 110). It looks as though dyop/iv and dYop^i in 11 and 13 had been substituted for
^ovX-rjv

and

^ovXijc.

18-25 = 8111-18, 26-8 = B 139-41, 29

=r

95, 31

=H

399, etc.

374

lAIAAOC
ayed',

(ix)

dW'

m? av iym
vrjvcrl

e'lirQ),

ireiQuiiieda

Trdvre^'

(f>evya)/Mev

avv

(plXTjv

e?

iraTpLha

yalav
(ruoTrrji.

ov yap
0)9

en

Tpoirjv alpTjcrofiev evpvdyviav.

ol
S'

e<pa6'-

apa

'jrdvTe<;

aKrjv eyevovTO

Brjv
oi/re

B Se

dvecoi Tjcyav
Bt]

rertTyoTe?

vie?

'A'^at&v
d(f)paBeovTi,

30

fiereenre ^orjv dya6o<; AiofirjBrjt;'

crol

" 'ArpetBTj,
rj

Trpwra

fiayr^aofiat.

de/Mi'i

ecrriv,
jjlol

dva^, dyoprji-

av

Be

jxri

ri

'^oXa)0fjt,<;.

dXicrjv jMev

irpwrov oveuBccra^ ev Aavadiai,

^d<i
i(Ta(T
crol

efiev

dirroKefiov koX
rjjjjev

dvaXKiBw
irdlt;

ravra Be iravra
dyKvXofiijTea)'
-rrepl

35

'Apyetmv

veoi r/Be yepovre^-

Be BiavBiij^a B&Ke TLpovov

/jbev

(TKij-TTTpcoi

TOO Bojice TeTi/MTjcrdai,

irdvTwv,

dXKTjv
Baifiovi
26.

8'
,

ov Toi BSiKev, 6 re Kparo^ eart fieyiaTov.

ovTco
TTov fidXa

eXireaL

via';

'A'^aiwv
:

40

33.

erdjN JQR. 30. TeTiHK6Tec G. 32. uax^couai Q uax^ojuai R. npiflTOC 34. o[XKh(N: dKJufiN L. toi J. xo^t^CHC L: xo^wesk U. Jloi Q Lips.-" Hari. a, Vr c, Moso. 3 (npcoToc dvH toS eh koL |U,6cos Schol. T oil npcoTON iiriiTopec fi3fe u^BoNTec Zen. dXXot npuTOC Schol. B). 36. HUCN kt\. 37.
||

|l

-.

didiNaix'

SScoKe DJPRi/.

||

drKuXoui^rao U.

38. CKrinTpcoi supr. (p)oN

nep}
oTi

napi Cant.

39.

oO

toi

oOti

JQS

Lips.^ Vr. b c

oOti nco P.

||

AS. o re

||

GHJQK
and Schol. A,

30. {iNGcoi (so best Mss.

might rebuke

not S,veii>) may always be a nom. plur. masc. except f 93, where it is used of one woman. Probably that passage induced Ar., perhaps rightly, to write &veu and regard the word as an adv. like S-K-qv. It is commonly taken to be for dv-aF-oi, root aF of aiSa, duri}. But the is doubtful in H. Attic declension and almost all forms can be easily removed from the text (van L. Bnch.
' '

commander-in-chief. is unnatural, and the short form of the subj. xoXcoeAic (for -ijijis) suspicious. The line was apparently added when the council was turned into an assembly. 34 alludes to A 370 (iXkAn has the
his

The order

of

words

fif.

emphatic place in rhetorical antithesis with dX/ci7>' in 39 it was my valour thou

' ;

62).

The word
;8

I 695,
'

240,

7)

recurs also in 144, k 71.

is

B 323, r 84,
Brandreth

make light of and it is valour that Zeus denies thee. But as so often the thought grows as it is being uttered, and a fresh antithesis to dX/ciji/ is given
didst
. . '

reads dyaoi.

TeriHbTec

explanatory,

by

silent /or grief.'

31. Observe the characteristic modesty He will not speak till of Diomedes. he is sure that no one else wishes to do 219. so 399, I 696,
;

cK^TTT/jMi fi4v in 38. npuTON, you began by blaming my valour, so now you cannot complain of my retort.

The

variant irpuTos gives this sense yet

clearly,

more
37.

and

is

perhaps preferable.
recurs only in the his mind was

SiciNaixa,
Si.

'endows thee only by

all

coi np&na implies that he regards the others as guilty in a less degree of the same cowardice. uaxi^couai, of verbal strife, as B 377, Z 329. 33. e^jiic ^criN, the dyop'fi being a place where freedom of speech was what we should call 'privileged.' But one would think that the fSovX-n rather than the ayop-r) was the place where a general 32.

halves.'

The word

phrase
divided,
39.

iiep/j,7ipi.^ev,

189

etc.

Te,

attracted to the gender

of

KpaTos, valour sovereignty. Cf

40. See

which

is

tlie

greatest

!) diiut iaH, etc. 561 for daiudNie (' verblendeter,' Ameis). \neai means simply

suppose, see

K 355.

lAIAAOC
aTTToXefiov^ t
el
efievat,

(ix)

375
;

Kal dva\,KtBa<; w? ar/opeveu'i

iirea^arvTai
vTje^

Se

Toi,

avT&i ^u/io?
toi,

w? re

veeadai,,

'ipyeo'

trap

oSo?,

Be toi dy^^i,

6aXdcra7}<i

eaTaa, a"

toi

e-rrovTO

M.VKr]v7jdev fioKa iroXXaL

Kaprj
KOfioeovTe^
el

dW'
6t? o

aXkot

/j,eveov(Ti

'Avatot,
Be Kal avTol

45

Ke irep Tpot,r)v

Btairepcro/jLev.

(jievyovTcov

avv

vr)val

^IXtjv es iraTpLBa
fUi'^'rj(T6fj,e6\

vmi B\

iiyo)

ZOeveXo'i re,
<tvv
8'

yaiav eh 6 xe TeKfKop
vle<;

'iXt'ov evpio/Mev

<yap

de&t etXrjKovdfiev."
eiriaj^ov

MS
Tolai

e(f)ad\

ol

dpa

Trdvje<i

^Kj^aumv,

50

fivQov dr/acradfievoL
S'

Aiofj^'^Beo'S

l7nroBdjj,oio.

dvicrTdfj,evo<;

fieTecfxoveev
-rroXefiai

liriTOTa l^ecyTcop'

"

TvBetB'T],

Trepi fiev

evi

KapTepo<s ecrai,

KUi ^ovKrji fieTa TravTas ofirjXtKa^ ewrXev dpiaTO<;'

ov Tt? Tot Tov fivdov 6vo<T<TeTai,

ovBe TrdXiv epeei-

ocrcroc

'A'^aiol,

55

dTap ov

TeXo<;

iKeo fivdav.

Ti L [supr. o) PT {supr. o). 41. t' oot. J. 42. Toi 43. Srxi eaXdccHC 44 ad. Ar., om. T' (added in margin by man. 1). Tivh &u9i^iccai An. dXXd uoi C dXX' SKkoi jm^N G. 45. 6X\' ciXXoi 46. 6iaenoNTQi JP. dinuproN ^uucn G. oStoi Q. 49. rcip d^ J. aOroi nepcojuLSN uerefcbNHCGN Par. b. 53. nroX^juca 52. ToTci 3fe Koi uer^eine repi^Nioc A. naph T nepi Q. gnXec L. Sn A en H. 54. julcto 55. ^Ni P.
: :
:

||

||

||

II

1|

TOI

coi
J.

G.
II

II

iN^ccerai

(swpr. o).

||

ix'^'^

(s^p?"- <")

fipicroi R.

66.

ainhp

uOeoN T

{supr. wn).

we 42. lite Te goes with eiriaavTcu See should expect the simple infin. note on Z 361, and of. p 21, the only case in H. of fis re in the sense so that' Here Lehrs would read with infin. But the idea of a.irovie(T0ai. {Ar. 157). comparison given by fio-Te is not entirely if thy heart is set, as though for lost
:

'

'

going.'
44.

Rejected by Ar.

as

interpolated
is

merely to supply a verb, which

not

required, in the last clause of 43. 46. It is possible to take d bk Kai

aiiToi as a

see note on H 30. refers of course to Achaians. all the 51. This is the invariable result of a speech by Diomedes ; 404, 1. 711. 54. aerh rcSntqc 6uiiXiKac must mean among all of thine own age, or there is no sense in the passage ; compare the very similar tt 419. See also note on B The peculiarity of these three 143. passages is that there is no verb of motion, such as regularly precedes /icrti Nauck in this sense ,!{.&. 195. 48.

xeKUcap

49. eiXAXoueJucN

protasis,

supplying

(peiyeiv

conj. (card.
55. dNdccerai,

See note iB4\ov(n or the like from 42. 136. But the analogy of 262 on el S^ (TV ijAv (tieu &kov<tov is in favour of joining ei Si with (pevydvTWv {d being exclamative as in el 8' S.ye), thus making v(oC Si begin the apodosis ; lut come, yet will we, etc. let them too fly See note on A 302. 47. Diomedes bitterly repeats Aga-

make

light

of.

Cf.

12

439.
56. ncSXiN Ipka, exuctly

357,

X^7ei.

= gainsay; see Soph. Tr. 358 ^/iiraXiv So Herod, i. 207 ?x" yviiixi^v
and
cf.
. .

t^Xoc, you have to I/mttoKiv ij oBrot. not proceeded to the full issue of your words, i.e. you overthrew Agamemnon's proposal, but did not offer anything
practical in its place.

memnon's words,

1.

27.

376

lAIAAOC
lir}v

(ix)

KoX

veo<;

ia-ari,

i/xoi;

Se Ke koX Trat?

et???

OTrAoTaro? jeve7J<j)iv
'Apryeicov ^acnXrja<;,

drap ireivvvfieva eVet Kara fiolpav

oiiBe
^

^d^ei'i
eetTre?.

dW' dj
e^etird)

iyap, 09

creio

jepairepoi; ev-^ofiai eivai,

60

koX iravra Su^ofiaf

drifirja-ei,

Ke rt?

/jloi

fivOov

ovBe Kpeiwv

A-iyafikfivaiv.

d(j}p')jT<j3p

ddefii,(TTOt;

dveano^ iariv

iKelvo<;

09 TToXifiov eparai, iTrihrffiiov OKpvoevTOi;.

dXh!

rj

roi vvv fiev Treidtofieda vvkti fiekamr)!,

65

Bopird T
57.

iipoTrXtaofieada-

^vKaKTrjpe<; Be eKaaroi
36 Ke DGQT 6nX6TaToc) U, and yp. A.
:

E.
60.
l:cTi

58.

uiN Ar. King's". JUHN 6nX6Tepoc CDGPRST

:

||

5^ K Kai

ik Kai JP

{yp.

59. gcinac

rhp GT.
63.

coTo P.

61. JUOl supr. e (ue) J. 64.

62.

driui^cai

supr.

man.

rec.

kcTnoc jr.

ueea
57.

GQU
fi

66. xxkn nOn T. 66. ^<ponXic66Kpi6eNTOC S Lips.' 9uXaKTHpac Ar. 9onXicc;bueea ,T IfonXicdbuecea T.
:
||

must admit that you

B 291, 'yet I are young,' an apology for the slight depreciation con(Monro tained in the preceding clause. explains it as ' " and yet you are but young," serving to heighten the qualiiied praise of the preceding sentence.' /juiBuv He regards the clause drap oi as subordinate and parenthetical ; whereas it really bears the whole emphasis, being thrown into strong contrast with what eYHc ke, potential follows in 60 sqq.). opt., as far as years go, you might be my son, my youngest born.
JufiN

Kai:

cf.

well in place here. They should naturally introduce the conclusive proposal which Nestor has promised viz. the This, however, reparation to Achilles.

is

unaccountably postponed

till

112.

It

would seem that in the original connexion, when the whole scene was in the council, 106 followed 64 with some such intervening words as therefore let us hasten to put an end to this civil discord for we have had nothing but disaster since' (^f In toD kt\.). The speech has been split and divided between two scenes in order to give
' ;

BdzeiN with double ace, meaning 'to speak words to a person,' cf. ?7ros ri fuv AvtIov TjiSa see also note on Z 480, and perhaps 11 207. But line 59 is generally rejected by modern critics, after Bekker, as weakly tautological, and arising from a double reading Arkp Trewviiipa (Sdfeis and iird Kark
58.

For

fiotpav ?ei7res.

61. feeinco is

used as simply equivalent

es a future. Cf. A 262, 418. implies fully, as opposed to oi t4\os H/ceo, cf. diroHireii' 309. 63-4. The couplet means tanished
to

Nestor credit as usual for military wisdom, he has to propose the appointment of the sentinels who will be needed in the next book. ^KetNoc is a rare form for Kcivos, recurring only A 653 in Eiad (all other places permit the immediate restoration of Kcfyos even where Mss. give iKeivos), but more frequent in Od. see van L. Snch. p. 267, La E. H. T. riJL ^Keiifos od XPV^^^ TroLTjr^Sf p. 247
;

&vayKa(r6TJi virb fx^rpov oirrcus 'Apicrrapxos Sohol. a 177. 64. dKpu6eNT0C, the Kpvbevrot of 1. 2 ; but here, as in Z 344 (q.v.), we ought
el
/A77

from

i.e. untribe and law and home worthy to share any of the relations which formed the base of primitive Indo-European society, the clan, household worship, typified by the fire on the hearth, and community of B^iiLffTa or traditional law administered by the kings. The lines are quoted in Ar. Pax 1097 and expanded by Cicero Fhil. xiii. 1 but it must be admitted that they are not very
;
;

to read iiriSruxLoo Kpv6cvTos. ^niBHufou is, of course, the emphatic word. 282. 65. See 66. Skoctoi, semrally, each at his own post. Ar. read ^vXaKT^pas, when XesdcecoN will let each (chief) choose {\ey-). The text must mean let them lie

down,

bivouac (XeX")TeixEOC kt6c implies that the moat is at some distance from the wall. See on 9 213.

lAIAAOC

(ix)

377

'Ke^dadcov irapb, Td<f>pov opvKTrjv retp^eo? eT09,

Kovpoicnv
'ArpetSf],

fiev
(TV

ravr
fiev

eiriTeWo/xai,crv

ap'^e'

avrhp 'iireiTa, yap ^acnXevTaro'i eaan.

ov TOt
deiKe';.

haivv SaiTa 'yipovo'tv

@p^iK7j06v

eoiKe roi,

70

TrXelai roi o'ivov KXieriai,

rffjbdriai

tov

vrje';

'A-^ai&v

eir

evpea vovtov ayovcri'

jroXeetrat
S'

Trdcrd rot eV^'

viroSe^ir),

dvdcraei<;,

TToW&v
i<r0Xfj<;

B'

ajpo/Mevcov Twt TreLa-eai 09 Kev dpicTTrjv

^ovKrjv ^ovXevarji'
Kal
jrvKivfj's,

fidXa Se XP^^ irdvra'i 'A^atov? on Stjloi, eyjvdc vtjmv

rt?

75

Kaiovaiv irvpa TroXXd'

av rdSe
rje

ryrjOrjaeie

vv^ o

rjo

rje
,

oiappaLaei (TTparov
o

aacoaei.

w?
dfi(f>l,

(paa

OL

apa tov

fjuaXa

/J,ev

kKvov

rjo

eTrtaovTO80

ix Se (pvXaKTfjpe'i crvv rev^eijiv icraevovro

re ^earoplBTjv @pa(7Vfi'^Bea
rroip.eva

XaSiv

^S' ap,^^
dp,(f)i
TjS"

^AaKaXa^ov Kal

'IdXp,evov vlav "Ap7]0<i,

re,

re M.rjpiovrjv ^Atpaprjd re ATjtTrvpov

Kpetoi/TO? vlbv AvKop,r)Bea Slov.
1).

dp,cj)l

67 om. T* (added in margin by man.

||

BcskScocon J.
:

[I

napa

nepi S Par.

k, yp.

A.
TOi

II

Ikt6c
oOti

nt6c Mor.
Moso.
3.

68. 73.

ju^n

u^n oBn
&.
:

J.

69.

Spxcu GU.
||

70.

oO
:

CGJP

OnoaeseiH

(and ap. Herod.).

||

noK^ecci

3'

n6XeciN rip Ar.

76.
||

(inras.). diapcdcGi Ar.

S Mor. Vr. b BouXcijcoi L. XP^'^^ ^^^ Bre (S supr.) Harl. d (and ap. Did.). 78. b' om. JPB.TU.
75. BouXeiicei
||

fidk caclbcei Q.

68. KoOpoi, the yomig men opposed to r^pouciN, 70. See note on A 114. 69. ct uht Spxe, take thou the lead (the ' initiative in modern phrase) for thou, art the most royal of us. Cf. 1. dinner was the usual means of 392. consultation between the chiefs ; e.g. in Od., 17 189, v 8, ete. ; and compare yepo6(nov o?voc, A 259, 343. 72. Ajudnai, daily. Gladstone thinks that these remarks of Nestor's allude to Achilles's taunts of avarice against Agamemnon in A. For the wine-ships cf. 467.
'

74. 75.

I.e.

'in

the multitude of coun-

sellors there is safety.'

606. 43, 5 634, or original

XP^^ with ace. and gen., as We may supply ylveTai.,

iarlv,

K
as

as

construction

of

323 but the the ace. is

;

shewn by
i/iov ;

e 189 Sre /ne XP"'^ rbcrov I'/coc. See also Eurip. Hec. 976 tIs xP^^i- "'

The form

XP^'^

with synizesis for

;

73. It is for thee to offer all hospitality, For seeing thou curt lord of mamy men.

XP"'' ^^^y ^^ right in a late passage it recurs twice each in I, K, A, once in S and once in *. Of course it is always possible to read XPV with P. Knight. 77. For the constr. of T6.be cf. on 6 378 the absence of the participle makes
;

some
e

the long I in ijroSefiij cf. App. D. A with Herodian ("lis 'Apyei?;") gives iiroSe^elTi, which is perhaps right, though there is probably no other instance of
this suffix, unless in i^el-ris, which is no doubt a genitive. See Schulze Q. E. p. 293, who derives both from adjectival

forms in

-^/'Of,

from

iirbSe^Ls,

'i^is.

and assimilates this to T65e xiieo. But here, of course, the pronoun does not, as in most of such cases, represent any internal object. See H. G. 133. 84. Lykomedes, who is barely mentioned three or four times again in the Iliad, was a more prominent character in the Cycle see Pans. x. 25. 6.
difference,
/ii}

215

/ioi

'

'

378
eTTT

lAIAAOC
eo'av rjjefiove?
a/j,

(ix)

(f>vXdKa)v,

eKarov Be eKaaTeoi,
e')(pvTe<;

85

Kovpot

earei'^ov

SoXt^' eyj^ea -^epalv

KaB

Be fieaov rd^pov koI Tel')(eo<; l^ov bovTe^' ev6a Be irvp Keiavro, rWevTO Be Bopira eKaaroi.
'ArpetBT]';
6?
OL

Be yepovTa<; doXKeaii ^jev

A.'^abuiv
90

KXtairjv,

Trapa Be cr^t rWei /xevoeixea Baira'

677

ovelad^ erotfia "TrpoKeufieva y^eipa^ iaXXov.

Troo-to?
/cal

avrap
TOt? o

eTrel

iB7)Tvo<;

i^ epov evro,

yepwv

irdfiTrpcoTO';

vcpauveiv T^py^ero fifJTiv

NecTTW^j ov Kal irpocrdev dpiarrj (pauveTO /3ov\r]6

(7<f>iv

iv (j)povetov dyoprjcraTO /cal fieTeecirev

KiiBtcrre,
'krj^co,

95

" 'ArpetBrj
iv (Toi fiev
'Xacov
eacrl

ava^ dvBpwv
S'

'Aydfiefivov,

creo

dp^ofiai,

ovveKa

ttoWmv

dva^ Kai toi Zev? eyyvaXi^e

r
'^Be
irepi,

cricfj'TrTpov

OefMcrrm,
jxev

'Iva

acpiai ^ovKevrjiaOa.
^8'

roi

ae
^CON
.

'^pr)

^dadai,

e-iro';

iiraKovaai,

100

85.

fe'acQN P.

86.
||

Sua

creTxoN Ar.
||

88. Ki4(i)aNTo

GT
:

(L supr.).
fi.
||

tIgonto T.
?)

d6pna
Par.
:

Ar.
:

BaiTO Zen.
89.

a6pnoN

glcaCTOl (Ar.
:

PQ

95.

cioW^ae dpicreac Ar. fipicrAac Q Sc GJPQ. o 97. sYNeKO P.

:

Par. e

g donX^ac

(Wntec E"'). 6x'' Par. c g j {mpr. on); gKOCTOc 0. edXeiaN Zen.

87.

PQ
J.

93.

niSjunptoTON Q.

98. 4rrudXize

J.

99.

H&e

fik

S.

100.

InaKoOcai:

l:caKoOcai

dKoOcai

Skoucoi J

yp.

6noe^ceai GU.

87.

This

is

to the space between see 213.

the most distinct reference moat and trench ;

88. gKocToi, sc. each body ; so 66. _. , . ,, , .,1, 94. Kai npdcecN, of old, not with particular reference.
,

any

97.

uku ..i)e,vutu3.ayaslshanend

with thee, so will I begin with tliee. In other words, Nestor begins his speech in the usual style of an appeal to a god, because a king is the representative of Zeus. So Virg. Ud. viii. 11 te principium, tihi desinet. He seems anxious to prove that he wishes to address Agamemnon in his official capacity, not as a private friend, so he begins this formal way.

form, and hence were regarded as definite things which Zeus entrusted to kings to protect from harm. Tine iiis praetorium at Rome consisted of a body of such diiuares reduced to writing. The ^^fl^ indicates the right, probably, f pfiy^^l ^^^-^^^ the 'executive' as opposed to the 'judicial' function. Hence the use of the sceptre to delegate the right of speaking in the dyop-fi. cmlci, for the Xao(. For BouXeiiHicea after aor.
gge 158. loo. nepi,

more than

others shouldest

99. See 238, B 206. e^juicrec, dooms, a primitive form of our 'common law' a recognized body of principles and customs which had grownup in practice, and on which the simple litigation of an early age could be settled. They were handed down traditionally in the governing families till they had attained a fixed
;

^^OM speak thy thought and hearken, yea and fulfil even another man's advice (as well as thine own) whenever (or reading g t', whatever) any inan's mind Uds him gpeak for good (for eis ayae6v cf. A 789, 305) for whatever any doth begin loill hinge on thee ; i.e. do not be prejudiced against any advice because it is given by other people the credit of carrying it out will revert to you. Cf. X 346

'A\ki.v6ov
re,
5'

d' ix rovd' ^x^rai ipybv re Ittos so f 197 Symn. xxx. 6 aid 'ixerai Sovvai piov ijd' a,(pe\ic8a.{..

and

lAIAAOC
Kprjrjvai
ecTrelv

(ix)

379
6v/jub<;

Be Kal aWeoi,

or
B

av

nva

avcojrji,

el<}

ajadov aio

e^erai ottL

icev

ap'^'qi.

avrap ijtov ipeto w? /loi BoKei etvat dpicrTa. ov yap Tt? voov aXX.o<; d/j,eivova TOvBe vorjaei, olov iyw voecDy ^/j,ev TraXai tjS' ert Kal vvv,
ef 6Ti Tov ore,
)((oofjievov
Bi,ojeve<;,
6/3?;?
<ye

105

Hpian^tBa Kovprjv
KkiairjOev dirovpa?
voov.

A^j^tXjjo?

ov Ti Ka9' rip,iTepov

fiaXa yap toi eya> ye

110

"TToW

aTrefivdeofiriv

av

Be crSa fieyaXrjTopi Ov/m&i,

etfa? dvBpa ^epiarov, ov dOdvarob irep enaav,

eKwv yap e^et? yepa<s. a\X' eVt Kal vvv w? Kev fiov dpeacrafMevoi TreirbOaiiev (^pa^dofieo'd^ Beopoiaiv T dyavolcriv eTreaai re iJ,eiXf)(l,oicri." TOV B' avre Trpoaeenrev dva^ dvBpwv 'Ayafie/Mvcov " o) yepov, ov ti -ylrevBo^ e'/ia? aTa<; KareXefa?.
57Tt/X7?(7a?

116

daadfirjv,

ovB'

avTO<; dvauvofiat.

dvri vv ttoXX&v
^iXtJcttji,

Xamv
o)?

ecTTiv

dvrjp ov re
ericre,

Zen?

Krjpi

vvv TOvTov
eirei,

Bdfiacrae Be

Xabv

^Kj^aiSiv.
7ri0ijcra<;,

dXK

daadfirjv (^peai XevyaXerjiac

L.
II

101. euu6N QXXoN CHRTJ, kriiN kpia Q.

:

104. ^Nc^roi Oram. An. Par. hi. 235. Noflcai T. duiiuoNo Lips.^ noi^ch P 105. aioreNoOc 106. diorEN^c C (D supr.) T (supr. eOc): aioreNeO P G Yr. b dioreNeOc Q {yp. C Eust. and Schol. AD). 109. finouuee6uHN P yp. lneuuee6uHN Schol. A. nEniecoucN Ar. (k sttpr.) 112. dpecc6ueNoi K supr.

dNcbrei Vr. b
a.
||

yp.

A Harl.

||

\\

D:

nenieoiucN

Si.

116.

NU

re G.

117. q>iXiici

CGJ

(L supr.)

Q
||

Vr. V.

After 119. XeuraX^oici GJQ Cant. 118. &riceN 5Xecce {yp. ^ice BiSuacce). this line Aioa-KovpWris 6 'I<roKp6,TOvs /ladriT-ris added H oYncoi jueeOcoN fi u' ^BXaijiaN eeoi ainoi (Athen. i. 11 ; Eust. places the line after T 137).
106. is 'en toO Stc, ever since the time The best Mss. and scholia read this Sio7e;'eOs (agreeing with 'AxiXfloe) can hardly be right, but in any case the Branorder of the words is very harsh. dreth's Sre x6/neyos Bp. k. Sioyencm 'Axis very attractive. 107. X'^"^''''> *'' ^ite of his wrath. ^Bhc 'Ax- is genitive after xXiciHeeN. dnoupac, much as we should say 'you

the strong contrast into which

iricrav

when.

and

their position. 115. o6 ^e03oc is in a sort of predicative apposition with arac, or, if the
/iTi/j.-qa-as

are

brought

by

phrase be considered more explanatory, Of. A 155 the accus. is adverbial.' ffdvardv vi toi SpKi' Ira/ivov, rj 297 raSra
' . .

akriddriv

KariXi^a.

Thou

speaJcest

went and took

did not
literally

'

though Agamemnon

go himself, but only in the person of his representatives, the See A 323, 356, T 89. heralds. 109. dneuuoedjUHN, dissuaded, A 254 sqq. Al. iweiivBebii-riv. Neither compound
reciirs in

of my infatuation (so as to be) not a So falsehood, i. e. thou truly relatest. in mod. Greek t6 \is { = 'Kiyeis) ij/eiiMra, what you say is lies.' For Agamemnon's
'

&r7, see

1.

18,

and

for i-aaa/x-qv

237,

H.

110. diediNaTof nep, the very immortals. ^icoN, sc. by permitting the defeat of

the Achaians at his request.

Observe

Erhardt's conj. KariXey^as is ingenious but not needed. 116. 6nt(, as good as, worth, many hosts. See on 6 163. 119. XeuraX^Hici, sorry, wretched, a term of contempt (cf. j3 61 XtvyaXioi t
91.

380
OAJr

lAIAAOC
i6eXo) apeaai B6/xvai t

(ix)

airepeLat
Scop

a/iroiva.
ovofirjvo),

120

vfxlv

iv irdvTea-ai irepiicKvTa

Ittt

aTTVpovi rpiiToha';, hkica he '^pvaolo raKavra,

iiT'rrov';

aW(ova<i Se Xe^TjTw; eeiKOcn, BooBeKa B

TTTjiyoi;?

a,6\o(f)opov<;,

ot

deOXia iroaffiv apovTO.

mi rocrcra yevoiTO,
'^pvaoio,
125

ov Kev
oi/Be

akrjlo'i

eiT]

avrjp

Kev aKToj/Mcov
fioi
B'

ipiTu/jioio

ocrcrd
Bcocro}

rjveLKavTO dedXta fiww^e'; nnroc.

eiTTa '^vvalKa<; dfivfiova epy
a?,
elBvia<;,

AecTySiSa?,

ore Aear^ov ivKTtfievrjv eXev avTO<i,

e^ekop/qv,

at KaWei, iviKwv
ol
BcoiTCi),

^vXa 'yvvaiKwv
ecraeTai,
rjv

130
dTrrjvpeov,

Ta? piv

psrd

B'

tot

Kovpr)v Hpitrrio^-

Koi eVi peyav opKov opovpao

'6c' iuoi 127. Sec' &uoi L 124. 6eo\oq>6pouc QR. SpONTO : firoNTO L. i^N^rKaNTO GJP (ANdKaNTO Pm) Q Cant. : ***KaNTO (ANefr in ras.) E. P. 'ipra H. 128. SjuuJuoNac (Ar. ? see Ludw.) JPQRS Harl. a, King's Par. a c d f g j. nacoN in alaN D^ {yp. 90X0 130. s ^6uhn Zen. 129. eOicrijueNON G. 132. KoOpH Ar. [C] P Ven. finHOpoN JU. 131. Hn hot' Lips. ruNoiKUN).
||

II

||

||

||

B, Vr. b.

II

Koi eni

^nl 3^ Ar.

iabjJscBa koX oi SeSaTjK&res dXfciJz') ; lit. 'lamentable,' Xu7-p6s, lug-eo. steps 120. 8i}r, retro retracing dp^cai, to conciliate, ef. TrdXic ipiet 56. satisfy him, as 112, 122. dnupoc was explained (1) not meant for use, but only for ornament, dva$e/j,aTLK6s as opposed to iijLTrvpi.rp-r)s,

my

like iroXvKTri/jMv iroXvXrj'Cos in E 613, are evidently to be explained from XhYcto) KTHToi 5^ Tplirodes in fi^v ydp re ^6es
. .

^ 702

(2) new, not yet discoloured by See 267 and being put upon the fire. 270, where the in (KevKbv (t aSrois) seems decisive in favour of the second explanation. For the value of the talent of 262-9, where two are worth gold cf. less than a X^jSi/s, and note on S 507.
;

124. nHroiic, strong,

e

lit.

compact, so

and T 197 ivrpftalfioXoip6pouc see on H 453. /laXKos. 125. Not without booty would that man be, and not unpossessed of precious gold, that owned as much as my strong-footed I.e. the mere horses won me in prizes. prizes I have won in races would form a Ridgeway large fortune for any man. has shewn {J.H.S. vi. 328) that UkA'ioc comes from Xij/'s, and has nothing to do with 'Kijiov, which means 'crop' or standing
388
Ki/iari irrp/Cii,
:

they represent the two primitive methods of acquiring wealth, plunder and trade, which in Homeric times flourished with equal rights. The insertion of 126 between rdaa-a and Scra-a Bentley and P. Knight is awkward rejected the line on this ground. Brandreth adds that the final -0 of -010 is nowhere else found in arsi (1). 128. ^pr'eiSufac: more correctly Ip7a Idvia^, but there is nothing to shew that, in a late book like this, the form with F was ever written. Cf. on A 365. 129. a6T6c, Achilles, who was himself their captor Ag. will not name him
Ij406
;

{toOtoi' 118, ol 131, fuv 142).

corn, not corn-land ; several property in is confined in the Iliad to the riixevo^ ^acTiK'/jiov, while there are indications that

land

the 'common-field' system

(see

still

prevailed

130. eseX^UHN, chose as y4pas i^aiperSv. In this book the chief seems to apportion the y^pas to himself, whereas in it is the gift of the army ; see 330-3 compared with 162, 299, and II 56. The imperf. ^nIkcon refers back to the time of the choice. 131. uerd, with them, i.e. in addition. See T 245. 132. There is little to choose between KoOpHN and Koipri the latter is more logical, but the ace. is very natural after

my

on

421).

fiXiiToc

and

6kti^jucon,

7} J'.

'

'

lAIAAOC
fir)
rj

(ix)

381

7roT6 ri}? evin]^

OifM'}

ewt^ij/iepai,
TreXet,

-^Be

/Mtryfjvai,,

dvdpco'7ro3v

avSp&v

rjBe

jvvaiKcav.
el

ravra
vfja

fiev

avTbxa Trdvra irapecraeraf

Be Kev adre

135

acTTV fiiya Hpidfioio 6eol Boococr

dXaird^ai,

aXt? ^pvaov km, yaXKOv vq-qcrdaOw

elcreXdo)V ore

Kev BarempbeQa

XtjiB'

'Ap^atot,

TpwiaSa?
a" Ke
el

Be yvvaiKaii eeuKoaiv aino'; eXecrdco,

/Mer

'Apyelrjv '^Xevrjv

KaXkiarai

eaxriv.
dpovpr)<i,

140

Be Kev "Kpiyo<s LKOifieO'

Ay^auKov, odOap
evi

7a/tyS/309

Kev

fioi

erjf

ncrm Be pnv laov

OaXirjt,

'OpecrTrji,

o?

fJiot

rrjXvjeTO'i Tpe(f)eTat
jMot,

ttoXXSji.

T/jet?

Be

ela\

6iijarpe<} evl fiejdpmi, evTrrjKTai,

145

Xpv(r69efj,i<;

koL AaoBiKrj kol 'l(j)idvaa-aa^saXandsai

138.
dci)cco
||

136. 3mc' Bar.

||

Bar. Vr. b.
140.
gei

137.

xo^KoO Kai xpucou

||

Vr. u, Moso. 3. rkn ritp dn' aunc r^ uAn Cant. 142. kIn
Harl.
a,
:

dxai&N H.
Vr. b, Eust.
-.

K
J
:

re JS.
111.

^I'loi

iirordaffovo-i

zdNecoi ueNcXdcoi An.

i^aiKbN CGJFQRS.
144. eurar^pec

^h(i)

'4o\

Q.

CP

Lips.

II

^Nijuuuer(ipoa(i)

OS.
139. a{n6c, i.e. like the commanderas opposed to the assignment by lot to the rest of the army. 141. eV KEN with opt. expressing the remoter possibility, 'if as a further step/ {H. G. 313) ; cf. oOeap 60, etc. dpoiipHc, udder of the soil, rb rpStptjiov t^s yijs (Sch. B), a bold metaphor recurring
in-chief,

133. THC, of her: genitive after eiNfic.

So T 176. Brandreth (and van Herwerden) oonj. 9js, of. A 763. But the reflexive pron. would be wrong here
(App. A). 134. This line is divided by the comma after n^ei into two equal parts ; a rhythm for which there is no complete parallel 154 the elision perhaps in Iliad, for in Here the fact helps to bridge the gap. that dpdpdiTujv and dvdpStv are in apposition may be an excuse, as the comma really divides conventionally an indiSo \ 260 r'iiv Sk p,iT visible phrase.

only in 283 and Hymrt. Cer. 450 (and Aristoph. fr. 162 Xiirapbv BdireSov, oSffap dyaBfjs x^<""5s)It is imitated by Virgil, uher agri,ubere glebae, Aen. i. 531, iii. 164 {/Mi,aTds=hillock in Pindar P. iv. 8 is of
course essentially different). 142. 8hi for the vulg. ?oi is indispensable here, where the tone of confident promise is required. It follows the prot. with opt. as A 386, etc. (so fut. indie. 222?). Cf. 388 below. T 175. This is the 143. THXiireroc only mention of Orestes in II. 145. Iphianassa seems here to be identical with Iphigeneia, whose death at Aulis is ignored in H. But according to the Xypria Agamemnon had four daughters, Iphigeneia and Iphianassa being distinct. This legend is followed by Soph. El. 157 ol'o 'KpvffdOe/j.is ^diei Kal 'IrpLAvatrca (see Jebb ad loc). Laodike was identified withElektra by Stesichoros and his predecessor Xanthos (Jebb Electra

'AynSwriP

Biyarpa, and But the other Odyssean ibid. 266. instance, y 34, does not admit of this alleviation. Of. A 53, and notice the difference produced by the slight change in 1. 276. 135. oOtIko, at the rrwrnent ; aOre,
tSov,

'Aixonroio

nap&cerai, as 213. hereafter, 137. 2Xic, adverbial ; it does not take

is
it in H. ; see * 319. XP"** gen. after NHHcdiceco, which has the ' construction of verbs of filling with

a gen. after

anything,

regarded

as

taking

from a

source. 138. eiceXecoN, entering in, i.e. taking his part among us, just as we speak colloquially of ' coming in for a share.' This seems better than the alternative ' entering into the conquered city.

p. xix.).

382

lAIAAOC
TjV

(ix)

rdav
7r/30i?

ede\7}i,cri

<^iXifjv
i<ya>

avdehvov d'yeadw
iirl

oIkov IIt^X'^os'
fiaX',

8'

fjuelXia

Scocrco

iroWa

oaa ov
iii

ttco

Ti?

erji

eireScoKe

Ovjarpu.

Ittt^ Be 01 BaxTco

vatofieva TrroXieOpa,
150

K.ap8afivK7jv 'Evotttjv re Kot 'Iprjv TroirjecrcTav,

'^Tjpdg re
^adia'i
rjB'

"AvOeiav ^aQvKeifwv,
rjfjiaQoevro'i-

KaXrjv T

KXireiav koI HrjBaaov diMTreKoeaaav.

677119

Traaai
iv
B'

B'

aXo^, vearat IliiXoi'

'rrd\vppr)ve<;

avBpe<;

vaLovai
147. Ini

-jroXv^ovTai,

149. oi ueiXia Alexio QU IniueiXia Ar. fi. iepiiN F. KapdoXijiuHN J. N6nTHN B. 153. Naierai J K^aTai Apollon. N^ciTai Ar. Q Naiarai QRU ( corr. ) Harl. a yp. noXiipHNCC Ar. T: noW-6{>f)iN** Jj {supr. 01). Nderai A. 154. In 5': Sns' G.
146. k' om. G.
:

Toi J.

150.

KopSaXiiuHN

|!

|{

||

146. 9fXHN, his

own

167.

6N<i-

settle
eSvoii),

anything on

my

daughter {ivd-

no doubt a wrong form for Av-hSvov (Bentley), prob. by confusion with *d-edi'os, from tlie simple FiSna. In N 366 there is some slight Ms. There is no authority for &vieSvov. doubt that the original and dominant meaning of the word 'iSva or ?e5va in H. is bride-price, a sum paid by the suitor
gBnon
:

and I will give a greater dowry than was ever known.' In one or two
late passages of the Od. {a 278, 13 197) the final stage, in which the ISva are a dowry given by her parents to the bride, has been reached. (See an excellent discussion of the whole question in Cauer Grundfr. 187-97, and for a narrower view Gobet M. C. 239 flf.) The word ueiXia does not recur before Ap. Rhod. and Kallimachos, who use it in the general sense of presents. Ar. read iirifieiXia on the analogy of iiriijiipvia, but iiriSuKe in 148 is decisively in favour of taking iinSibaa together, I will give
'

to the parents of the bride ; for, as Aristotle says of the primitive Greeks, rets yvvaiKas iwvovvro Trap' dXh-^Xiov {Pol. ii. 5). (See 243, 366, 381, 178, 2 593, This custom, 472, 8 318.) almost universal in an early state of society when women are no longer seized by force, gave way in time to the dowry given by her parents to the bride.

There was an intermediate stage, well

for the Germans by Tacitus {Germ. 18), in which the Sdva are given to the bride by the husband, and may be increased by gifts from her parents dotem non uxor marito, sed uxori maritus Intersumt parentes et propinqui, offert. ac munera prdbani In kaec munera uxor accipitur, atque vicem ipsa armorum aliquid viro adfert. It seems indicated in that this is the stage the present passage (cf. also f 159).

attested

Agamemnon may
will

stead of selling pay him to take her ; but the use of ueiXia looks as though it were a technical term implying presents regularly given by the bride's father, as by Altes when marrying Laothoe to Priam, 51 a practice inconsistent, of course, with purchase pure and simple. In modern
'

mean 'inmy daughter to him I

of course

in with her.' 150. None of these towns are mentioned in the Catalogue. Kardamyle (see Frazer Paus. iii. p. 401) still retains its name ; for Pherai see on B 543. The others were identified by Strabo and Pausanias with various towns inMessenia, but with no pretence at more than guess work. How the district comes to be at Agamemnon's disposal we are not told ; it should naturally belong either to Menelaos, or, as the mention of Pylos here evidently the Messenian would lead us to suppose, to Nestor. 153. uiarm, the lowest, i.e. extreme, outermost towns of Pylos. So 712, and see note on E 539. Ar. straagely took the word as a verb = valovrai, as though from a non-existent veiixai, which involves the necessity of joining dX6s IIiJXov, 'the sea of Pylos,' which is not a Homeric phrase. Of course the same objection applies to the variant

language

Agamemnon

says,

'

he need not

K^arai.

lAIAAOC
01
Kat,

(ix)

383
155
6efj,i,crTa<;.

Ke e

BcoTivrji.a-i

6ebv

6)9

Ttfjjjcrovao

ol inrb

(TKijirTpcoi,

XtTrapa? TeXeovcri

ravTa Ke
SfirjdTJTm

ol reXeaai/Mi /MeraXij^avTi yoXoio.

'AtSrji;
rot,

afieiXi'Xp';

^S'

aBafiaaro^-

TovveKa Kai re ^poTolcri 6ewv e^^to-TO? airavraiv

Kai
^8'
fioi

160

viroaTrjTco,
yeveiji

ocrcrov

^aaiXevTep6<;
ev'^ofiat

el/ii

oaaov

T-poyevia-Tepo'i

elvai."

Tov S' rjfjLeiPeT eirena Teprjvio^ i-mroTa Necrrw/D' " Arpethri Kvhiare, ava^ avhpwv 'Aydfiefivov,

Bmpa

fiev

ovKer

ovocrra StSot?

'A'^iXrji,

dvaKTf
165

aXX ajere, kX7jtov<; orpvvofiev, oX Ke Tayicrra eXOwa 6? KXicTirfv JlT}X7)idBe(o 'A'^iXijo';.

1 S'

aye,

tov<;

av iyai

iirto-^jrofiaL,

ol Be

inOeaOaiv.

155.

K^
:

Kal GJPRT^.

II

TiuiicoNTai Ar.
|i

Ticouci T.
:

166. reXecouci Vr. b.

:

157.

Ki
II

Koi

CiDGHJPQRT.
6

XfeoNTi AC. tpTjfflv Mor.

UETaXrisaNTl Ar. 2 JueraXdsaNri H juexaX158. duHei^TCO Kqufei^Tca Zen. Aph. 159. re : re G ti

:
:

'ApLarapxos Htl ^vtoc inrorda-aovtn To&noL oDnck* Inei Ke \(^Bhici n^cop (X^Bhicin gXcop Nauck) Ex^'' ^^' SnIhcin, oiK dvai. S^ avayKoiov Did. kXutouc P'. 165. KXciToirc C^GJP^ES Vr. b o A, Moso. 3 167. roiica* An J.
:
||

Iroo Ar.

kr^m CQR.

||

oi

Toi

{yp. oVae) P.

155. acoTiNQi, free gifts (perhaps not tlie 'benevolences' of English Ke goes with fut. indio. behistory). cause the event spoken of is regarded as contingent upon Achilles' acceptance. 156. Xinapiic TeX&uci efiuicrac, will For this fulfil his pleasant ordinances. use of Xinapdc cf. 717^0? 'Knapbv in Od., old age, X 136, 5 210, etc. a happy Perhaps 'Kiirapds should be taken predicatlvely, will bring his ordinances to prosperous fulfilment, iir' airov ^aaiXeuiyueKot elprr/viKus ^tiirovrai, Schol. A. Others explain ._joiM pay rich dues,

unlike

164. oOk^, mo longer, i.e. your presents have passed the point at which they could be lightly esteemed (Ameis). But Nestor is really looking back to a

time when

insufficient presents,

offering, not but nothing at all. The expression he uses is very courteous, but shews which way his thoughts are running. diSoTc, rather dlSus cf. on B 880; hntdidoil.Sld, 82S7, pS50,Si.doT(r6a
:

Agamemnon was

but it seems : impossible to reconcile this with the very definite Hon eric use of 6^/iuTTes.
Xiirapois <p6povs riKiffovuiv

270. 167. ni6ij;ouai (fut. or perhaps rather aor. subj., see on E 212), whomsoever I choose, let them, he persuaded to go. The step by which i<j>opdv gets the meanis that of passing in review, injecting, a number of things ; see /3 294 rduv (vqibv) iwibtpoiiaL ij tls dplffTTj, so we say to look out a thing. ToOc aN=o8s SLv, with he in apodosi.
' '

ing of selection

158. 3juhoi4t&j,

let

him

Sades I ween
nor violence

ijields

ie overcame. neither to prayer

Sedv yap ffdvaros oi Siipiiiv ipai, Ai^ch. fr. Nidbe), for which very cause he 'is most hateful to men of The te in 159 is gnomic or all gods.
(/iSfos
,'

generalizing. OnocTi^Tco, suh279. 160. See 69, mit himselfi a unique use. The verb means undertake, elsewhere 'always

This is, however, not the Homeric use of the relative 6 (ff. G. 262). But if we take it as a demonstrative, these tocji ivill I choose, and let them he persuaded,
the
Up.

&v

is

quite

otiose.

Hence van

Herwerden

conj. jxiv for &v, Brandreth Notice also the hiatus in ni6i{(ouai.

promise.

161. reffefii, in age

=:yeveri<l>iv,

58.

Brandreth writes iTri.F6fop.ai, referring the word to F6\p, Fbcnroimi, eos sane ego

384

lAIAAOC
fiev

(ix)

^oovt^

irpcoTiaTa Bd^iXo^ rjjrjadcrOa),

A'la^ re
/J,e'ya<;

avTap
fjiipTe

eireLT
S'

koI

8lo<s

'OSvo-creu?*
eTTecrOcOV.

KTjpVKCOV

'OS/o? T Koi ^VpV^O.TTj'i U/M

170

Be j(epalv vBcop, ev^fifjcrai re KeXeade,

o^pa MS

Ad

T^povLBrji
Tolcri

apr]aop,e6\
Be iracnv

at k

iXerjarji.

(fxiTO,

eaBora fwOov

eeiTrev.

avTLKa

KrjpvKe<;

fiev vBcop eVi ^elpa<; e-^evav,

Kovpoi Be KpTfTTipa'i e-TrecTTey^avTO Trorolo,

v(i>ix7]<Tav

175

S'

apa

Tracrtv

eirap^dfievoi BeTrdeaaiP,
Ovfio';,

avTCLp eirel crirela-dv re irLov 6^ ocrov r]9e\e

mpfiavT

eK Kkiaur)^ 'Ayafiifivovo'; 'ArpeiBao.

Tolai Be TToXV

eVereWe
:

Tepijvto^

IrmroTa Neo-Twp,

4:n^ceco DU (and yp. Sohol. A). at atoc JR. 170. 6' 'O&ioc TE 171. KeXeucee U. 172. KpoNieoNi (D sijpr.) J. dpecctiiuee' Vk CDPE re G. Te ^Xeiicei L (supr. oi). 173. ouJuiN P {yp. juObon). 174. J dpeccdues' H. cneicanre nfoN PT cneTcdN t' 'em6H Crno U. 177. cneTcdN T nfoN Q In}
||

||

||

||

il.

178. bpu.Siur' Q.

addicam. This, however, does not suit the Homeric So-a-ofiai nor explain irpoTtbaiytjiy^ ^""iaofiai. with similar hiatus,
\pofi.ai.

van Herw.

It has been pointed out in the Introduction that Phoinix is evidently He is a late - comer into the story. introduced with surprising abruptness ; no explanation is given of his presence in the council, where he never appears his proper place would seem, again from the sequel, to be with Achilles. From 168 to 432 he is entirely ignored, except for a passing reference in 223 line where he seems to be treated by Odysseus with singularly scant courtesy. The consistent use of the dual in speaking of the envoys in 182-98 naturally Two expuzzled the ancient critics. planations were offered one, that the dual was identical in sense with the plural, a theory which is well known to have been held by Zenodotos the other, that of Aristarchos, that Phoinix was not one of the envoys, but was sent beforehand to prepare for their coming afterwards (fircira 169). The former is naturally untenable (see on A 567, E 487) ; the latter, even if we admit that the departure of Phoinix could be passed over in silence, is refuted by the surprise with which Achilles receives the envoys The only acceptable alternative (193). is to regard the whole speech of Phoinix

168.

(432-622) as an episode taken from some but doubtless similar context, and adapted to the original story, in which Aias and Odysseus were the only envoys, by some probably slight alterations of the text here, in 223 and 622. Here as elsewhere we have good reason to be grateful for the conservatism which has preserved us the original dual.
different

170. For Eurybates see 320, B 184. Ar. remarked that of the two namesakes the herald of Odysseus must, for obvious diplomatic reasons, be the one meant here unless, as is more likely, the poet looked on Eurybates as a merely typica.1 name for a herald. Of Odios we hear

no more.
171. ^ufHUHcai,

whetlwT

it

means

speak words of good omen, involvesf a ritual sense elseIceep silence (favete liiiguii) or

where unknown in K,

iirev^fi-ijcfcu in

A 22,

376

is

quite

diflfe'rent {assent).

173. 4:a36Ta recurs as an adj. agreeable in (7 422 (the same lint ). There is no other instance of the perf. of avSavio

in H. Of. however FeFaS'riQ&Ta=placita in a Lokrian inscr. (CoU.itz 1478. 39).

Ap. Rhod.
174-7 =
drinking and has
acter.
is

is

naturally fond of using

175-6= A 470-1.
a

174-6=7 338-40; Here a;? usual the separate from the eating,
270-3;
distinctly

religious
^

char-

lAIAAOC
SevBiWmv
TO)
69

(ix)

385
180

eKacrrov,

^OBvcra-!]i

8e fidXicTTd,

irebpav co? ireiriOoiev afivfiova TirjXetaiva.

Ze ^arrjv irapa 6iva TroXv^Xoia^oio 6aXdcr(77]<;,
fiaX'
ev'x^ofievo)
'yaiTjo'^coi

TToWa
prjlBbco^

ivvoa-iyaiwi
AlaicbBao.
iKecrOrjv,

TreiriOelv
S'

fieyaXw;

(jjpivwi

M.vp/jiiB6va)v

eVt re /cXtcrta? koI vija?

repTrofievov
(popfiiyyi,

185

Tov
rrjv
rrji

S'

evpov

<f)peva

Xbyeirji,
rjev,

KaXfji SacBaXerji,

eTrl

dpyvpeov ^vyov
S'

dper
o

i^ evdpwv, iroXiv 'HeTtwi'o? oXecraa';'

ye Ovfiov erepirev, deiBe

olo<;

apa KXea dvBpcov

190

IlaTjOO/cXo? Be ol
Beyfievo'i

evavrio^ rjaro aiWKrjt, deiBwv.

KlaKiBrfv,

OTTore Xri^euev

180. 68uccHa P. 181. neipaN 8" Q. 183. euxou^Nco supr. oi Lips. Vr. A. 184. airi6xoio {supr. aKl3ao). 185. KXiciHN J. Ykonto CGT Harl. a {yp. JKeceHN), and yp. A. 187. dpnipeoc zur6c Par. c e f g h k, Eust. 189. 3' Spa : 3fe Q. kX^oc Vr. b. 190. iNaNrioN ST. 191. d^ruENOC : yp. Kal

||

||

dexouGNoc

Sia tov

x A.

||

6n6TaN RS.

||

deideiN H.

180. deNdlWcoN, Si.aveiiav tois &tj>6aKSoh. ; a word recurring only in Ap. Rhod. and (ace. to the schol.) in Soph. The line is probably part of the Phoinix interpolation, as Kkqcton (note the F neglected) strictly implies at least three. But metrical necessity may excuse the use of it for eK&repov. 181. neipoN with Sn^cWe, epexegetic of noWd. 183. Poseidon is both chief patron of the Achaian cause, and lord of the element by which they are walking. ^NNOciraioc, probably for iv-Foin-yatos, root Fod of ii$4(i}, Skt. vadh to smite so either because Poseidon iv-{F)oa-L-xS(i>v is the lord of earthquakes, or simply because the waves of the sea are for ever raii^oxoc, perhaps beating the laud. originally supporting the earth, regarded But more probas floating in the sea. ably it means simply girdling the earth, In Aisch. Supp. cf. Soph. 0. C. 1072. 816, Soph. 0. T. 3 60 it comes to mean gimrdian of (a spe-iial) land, and is used
/iois

two adjacent words in two quite different senses. However, we must remember that with epithets of gods we are on
especially doubtful ground, as we can never be sure that the Greeks attached any very definite meaning to hieratic words whose sense may even to them have been lost in antiquity. 184. uerdXac, proud ; so /ieyaXr/Topt, 109. 186. This is the only case in the Iliad where we find music among men ; the concert in 603 is heavenly. The exigencies of war may perhaps account for the fact that the Iliad knows nothing of the doiSol, who are so prominent in Od. Cf. on B 595. 187. The cross - bar thereon was of silver. The zuroN was the bar, joining the two horns of the lyre, to which the strings were fastened by the pegs (0

407 (ciXXoTres). The form ^1^765 was apparently preferred by the scholiasts, but' is not strongly attested by the Mss., though not uncommon in later Greek.
Cf.

of

Zeus and Aicemis, like

It

iroXioOxos,

706,

n
'

470,

and particularly
'

J)

has iDeen proposed to take it as meani ig rejoicing in chariots. But in that cs.se the i; could not be explained, and jhe close connexion with
iroSMTO-oOxo!.

269. 188.

The

city of Eetion

was Thebe,

ivvoalycuos forb ids ; for it is much more likely that a sc mewhat tautological ex-

pression should be used than that the stem yai should be habitually used in

366. 189. KKka, i.e. KKie(a) (so P. Knight) fames, famous deeds, as 524, 9 73. 191. B^ruENOc see B 794. AiaKJdHN is taken proleptically from the rel.
:

whence

Briseis

had come,

clause.

VOL.

386
TO)

lAIAAOC
Be ^drrjv TrpoTepco, Be irpoaff'
rjiyelro

(ix)

Be

Sto? 'OBvaaevi,

arav
avrrji
0)9
S'

avTolo-

Ta(j)a)v

avopovaev

A^tXXeu?
ins

avv

(popfiiyyt,

XfTrwv eSo? evda Og^acrev.

avTGj? IIaTpoA;\o?, eivei iBe (p&rwi, avearri.

TO)

KoX BeiKvvfjuevo'i irpocrecpr} iroBa'; uikv<; 'A-^iWevf;" y^aiperov rj <plXoi dvBpe<; iKaveTOV, rj ri jJboXa XP^^'
fioi
ft)?

o"

(TKV^Ofievwt,

Trep

'A^aiwi' (piXTaTco earov.

apa
S'

(^a)vrj(Ta<;

irpoTepca

dye

Blo<;

Ap^tWei/?,
200

elaev
alyjra

eV KKiafiolai TdirrjcrL re irop<^vpeoi(TiV'

Be

ndrpoKXav
Br)

"Trpocrecpdoveev

efyyi/?

iovrw

" fiet^ova

Kp7]T7]pa,

M.evoirLov vie, KaOuara,

B'

^ooporepov Be Kepaie, SeTra?

194.

evrvvov eKaarcof

ToJic A.

KdoHTO G. 196. TOO yp. ^"^cpoN Tl ix6\a XP^'^ iiu^cpoN 3fe (Bfli ?) (Ar. ? ace. to) aco Harl. a {yp. fi ti judXa xpedi), yp. Par. a naNaxaiuN 198. nap' dxaiuN P Parmeniskos ap. Did. XP^*^" Q P^i'- e. 9epTepol Bekk. An. 9i\TdTC0 AGJ {s^cpr. 9i\TaToi) QE, and ri-vh Did. KU.
edacKCN Vr.
197.
:

W
||

odHCKCN S

eadecccN
a.
:

&

ipiXoi

e\ qiiXoi Par.

||

ft

II

1144

(piXraTol
II

fi.

199. ^xiXXeiic
:

fiauccetrc

Q.

202.

hk

hk P.

203.
Ilvti-

K^paipe CD^HJPQRS Harl. a, and Te S. KepaiE Ar. fi Sntun* Q. yp6.(j>ijiv^ 6\iya fi^vTOi Kal oOd^ to, aKpt^iarepa Eust.

dl

nva

rCiv

||

192. npoT^pco, forward ; an adverb, It is conip. of Trpoaa, not a dual. particularly used of persons entering a house, cf. note on S 387. 194. The ciJn is generally omitted in this constr. of airSs in the (comitative)

but dative ff. G. 144.

;

of.

possible, however, to take fi ti udXa Xpeco as meaning I had sore need of such a visit from my dearest friends.' The variant Tjfiirepdvde (or ij/i^Tepov 5S) gives a smoother sense, but for that very reason is probably only an ancient con.

'

112,
:

498, v 118

jecture.

see note on A 4. 196. BeiKNuueNoc 197. This disjointed sentence is very natural in Achilles's great surprise, and it is probably useless to attempt to produce from it one connected logical whole. Two thoughts spring to his lips first, sincere pleasure at a visit from his from whom perhaps he has friends been separated for a fortnight ; and next, gratified pride at what he sees is the object of their visit a confession of their sore need for him (fi ti ix6Ka This latter he checks, with Xpeti). his native courtesy, the instant he has .uttered it, and returns directly to his first expression, which he puts in a still
;

the room the Homeric tables were probably too small to take Z 528 the general mixing-bowl). Cf.
202. Kaeicra,
'

(hardly

set up on the table

'

in

KpyjTTJpa <TT'fj<Th^6aL iv fieydpoLaiv.

an old crux the oomme'itary on it is that of Aristotle {Poet. Vxv.) oi t6 S.Kpa,Tov us Apparently olvlxfiiV^Lv aKkh t\ 8S,ttov. he took it to mean in more lively fashion.' But heVhas all Greek usage against him ; ^apb\ is used of strong, unmixed wine from Empedokles downwards (fwpd Tc irplv ^^iKpTjTO quotcd by Aristotle ibid.; so Hbrod. vi. 84 iireav
203. zo)p6T>(poN
: ;

earliest

'

" ^o}p6repov (3oij\(ovTai iriciv, " ^TTicr/cii^Krov

\iyovi7i,

and numerous other

cf.

stronger form, with a half excuse (ckuzoueNcoi nep) for his unpatriotic satisfaction at the disasters of the army. Welcome : surely ye are dear friends that are here the need mxi^t be very sore aye, ye are the dearest to me of all the Aehaians even in my anger. It is

Lexx.

cases in also the distussions in Plut.

The

Qu. Gonv. V. 4, and Ath sn. x. 6, p. 423). question is whether the word is
lively,

connected with fa (f^K),

fervent
logies 36,
(i.e.

or

fcs,

fo(a-)ap(is).
'

are tenable (see Sohulze Q. E. p. 25,

.

Both etymoG. Meyer Gr.

of.

Hesych.

; ;

, '

lAIAAOC
j;

(ix)

387

7a/3

(piXraToi avBpei

i/iSit

vireaai /MeXdOpcoi."
205

w? </)aTO, HdrpoxXo'; Se ^uKcoi, eTrefrebdeO' eraipcoi. avrap 6 ye xpelov /Meya Ka^^aXev iv iTvpo<; avyyji, iv S" apa vaiTov Wt^k oio^ Kal ttioi'o? al<yo<i,
iv Se
<ri/09

aiaXoio pd'^iv reOaXvlav

AvTOfieBcov,

aXoicprji,.

Twt
Kal

S'

e'^ev
fiev

rd/Mvev

S'

apa

8t09 'A^tXXeiJ?.
eireipe,

TO,

ev fMcrrvWe Kai dfKJ)

o^eXolaov

210

TTvp Be MevoiTtaS?;? Balev fieya,

lcro6eo<;

^m?.

avrap
iraarae

eTrel

Kara

irvp

eKar]

/cat

^\o^

efiapdvOrj,

dvdpaKiTjv aropeaat; 6^ekov<; i<pinrep6e rdwcrcTe,

S'

d\o^
Q
:

Oeioio,

KparevTacov eTraeipa^.
Oniaci Mor.
||

204.

fi

rcrp

oi riip

fi.

||

206.
3.
(vloi

o re
212.

8 CQ.
Tiffi

||

KdiuBaXeN

HQSTIJ. 209. T&UNe{N) JL. Spa Hua nup6c 3Neoc dn^nraTO, naOcaro ik if\6s. A
:

Hi'

yp. ainitp ^nei

Ijuapi^NaTO naiicoTO 84 <f\6s 214. dnaeipac Ar.

(cf.

228).

di yp. aiirixp ne) 213. fiepaKifiN H.

||

Kcnh nOp rdNue P.

f0^ rb ivavw roO /i^XiTos, evidently from fes, with by - form iiiri, also = cream). Martial certainly adopted the former, misceri iussit amids Largius Aeacides

misunderstanding.

The words arejoined

vividiusque merum (viii. 6. 11). But the complete restriction to wine is strongly in favour of the latter against Martial may be quoted Horace, fermdiore mero, Epod. xi. 14. Athenaios (loc. cit.) seems to regard the two as identical (TTj/Maii/eiv tpafrcv depfibv dtrd Tivh Sntunon roO ^ojTiKov Kal ttjs ^^cews. IfTvve Bentley. 204. I have adopted fi for ol from one sense (of. 197), MS. it gives better but may, of course, be merely an itacistic oi is in any case awkward blunder, it can only be taken as strongly deictic
;
.

as in tptf^ KlpKos, etc. TeeoXuTaN 6\. 'rich with fat, lard." Cf. BaXidovTes dXoi0^i 467, and the use of 8a\e7a, rich. 209. Tcji, held the meat for hivi. rduNeiN is to carve (into joints) ; uiCTviXXciN, to slice into smaller pieces. 212. Karii iK&H, our own idiom,
. . '

burnt

down

'

only the hot embers

= o'i5e, and even then is forced. SNdpec may have supplanted

&v8pe

<pfXTaToi
<pCKTi.Ta

are used for roasting, the meat being placed directly over them. 214. 6iX6c is the ' quasi- partitive gen. usual where anything taken from a larger mass is employed ; so B 415 Trpijaai 7rup6s, E 6 X\ovf/.^vos '^Keavoto. H. G. 151 e. eefoio, perhaps because it was used on account of its purifying quality, to render sacrifices fit for the gods. No such usage is mentioned in

(dNepoKii^)

(and so perhaps we should read <pi\a S.vSpe in 197), as the dual always tends to give way to the plur., and For legitimate hiatus to be abolished. u^aepoN used of a hut in the camp

on fi 448, 643. 206. KpeioN, i.e. a meat-block for chopping and carving, as appears from
cf.

no doubt the if nup6c aOrfii only light in the hut, for it is now
209.
:

night. 208. ciaXoc in this connexion is ace. to Curt. {Et. p. 717) and Brugmann {Or. i. p. 421) a diminutive of o-Os, for The later meaning fat <rf - laKo - s. (Hippokr.) seems therefore to rest on a

(salt is indeed only mentioned again in X 123, p 455, !/< 270), but it is familiar to us from Jewish ritual and KpayeurdcoN, the Roman mola salsa. dogs, rests on each side of the fire on which to lay the ends of the spits. Pollux quotes the word also from Eupolis (in the same sense ? /wXv^dlpovs Kparevrds) and adds the form KpaTevr-qpiov. It is also applied in inscriptions to the stone substructure of a temple. The obscure. ^naeipac seems to der. is imply that the meat was salted only This seems after being put on the fire. curious and leads van L. to adopt Ar.'s Araeipas, taking it to mean that when the meat is partly done Patroklos
' '

Homer

388

lAIAAOC
coTTTrjae

(ix)

avrap eVet p
IlaTpowXo?
avTO<;
ijuev

koI elv eXeolauv e^eve,

iireveifie

215

alrov eXmv

Tpaire^rju

KoXoi^ ev KaveoLaiv, arap /cpea

S'

velfiev

'Ap^tWeu?.

avriov t^ev

'OfiucrfTT^o?

OeLoio
dvcoyei,

TOi'^ov Tov irepoto,

Oeolcri

Be

dvcrai ev irvpl

HdrpoKXov
ol
B'

ov eralpov

^aXke

6vrj\d<i.

220

iir

oveiaO

eToifia irpoKeip.eva velpa<;

laXXov.

avrap eVet Trocrto? ical eBrjTvo'i e^ epov evro, veva Ata^ ^oivoKi- vorjae Be Blo<i 'OBvaaev^,
TrX.Tjcrdp.evoi;
B'

otvoio

Be7ra<;

BebBeKT
etarj'i

'A^iXfja'

"

)(a'ip

A'^iXev-

BaiTO<; fiev

ovk
^^"9-

i'rriBevei';

225

215. IXefiici Bar. Mor.

|]

^x^uc

gx^u^i^
216.

^*-

and iv dNxioc PQ. g

k,

dWm A
220. 224.

Ar. 5ix"s.

ndxpoKXoc J. 222. is IpoN Into vide H. After this line add. Kof xxm (T6N3e S) q>coNi4cac ?nea nxepdeNTa npocHiida HJS. 225. InideuAc A (yp. etc) 'Aplcrrapxos xapls rod (t
:

^n^eiNe P. 221 om. D*.

^eHKe(N) JPQR Par. c^ e f 218. 217. aiirap GJ.

infra.

fix'^f"''

||

(enidei^Hi or ^niSeuci

?)

Did.
223. Why Odysseus should unceremoniously begin when Aias has signed to Phoinix it would be hard to say, were it not evident that the name of Phoinix has been awkwardly dragged in to remind us of his existence. It is useless to guess what the original form of the line may have been possibly something like veva' Alas 'OSucr^i' 6 Si

removes it from the fire, salts it, and puts it on again. That is curious too. For the gen. with iiraelpas compare H 426 dfia^dujv iTrdeipav.
215. ^XeoTciN, chargers of serve as dishes, see f 432. 219. Toixou ToO ^T^poio, by site wall of the hut, in order his guest's wants. The phrase Q 598, /- 90. The local use of
is
;

wood

to

the oppo-

to

watch

recurs in the gen.

(j>pe(jlv ^jiai vo7)cras

TrXtjadp.evos oXvoio ktK.

exceedingly bold cf. however weSloio, is only partially similar, and one or two other instances in H. G. % 149 (2). The use of the article is rather suspicious. 220. buhMc cf. Soph. El. 1423 where the word has the general sense of sacriHere fice, and so Aristoph. Aiies 1520. it is generally explained, after Ar., to mean the dirapxai, the portion of meat given to the gods. Another interpretation is incense, but see note on Z 270. 222. This line can hardly be more than formal after the supper with

(so

van

L., nearly), thus saving the

of

which

Foivoio.

BeideKTO

4.
:

225. ^niBcucTc, sc. iafuiv

but, to say

nothing of the contraction of -^es, the omission of both subject and verb is excessively harsh. Hence some would adopt Ar.'s reading ^inSeiei. and explain it as = thou Icukest (it should be iTriSeieai), others iirideOeis in the same sense (so
Piatt
J.

P.

xix.

41

the

active

is

Agamemnon.
<pT](ylv 6

Hence

&iJ.ei.vov

dxey
tGjl

&v,

'Apio'rapxos,

^el> iyiypairro " &^

xapfcac^at
fj.7]

eTTcicaj/ro, " tv^ 6<rov

'AxiXUTrd

on S 100). This may be supported if 226-7 are omitted ; but there is no ground for this, and the mention of the huts of Agamemnon shews that Odysseus must be speaking of the envoys, not of Achilles. It is perhaps possible to read elfih or ^/iEC
defensible, see
Tj/j.^ as the ancient critics did ; liut the position of the word is unnatural and ^5^ Kat calls for fj/j.h'. There is something to be said for Fick's iviSevh (also N 622), there is -no lack, but no exactly parallel use can be adduced. T 180

Xet ye6(ra(rdaL p.6vov Kai

elt

Kbpov iadieiv
o/xws

KoX

iriveLV

X^yojprai.

dW

for

TrepLTT^s

euXafSdas

oiiSh

^r^d^jKev,
T'f}v

iv

TToXXats ovrais eupibv ^epop.4v7}v

ypa(jy^i>

(Did.

).

not in

Ar. 's reputation

This remarkable scholion would us a high opinion of tact or caution but his critical
itself give
;

iva

fortunately

rests

on

safer

grounds.

SUrji iiTiSevh ixv^"' is really owing to the presence of the pronoun and in a phrase like oH roi
fii}
Ti.

different

; ;

lAIAAOC

(ix)

389

fj^ev evl xXiaiTji ^Ajafj,efivovoi; 'ArpetSao

^Se Kal ivddSe

hauvvaO''

vvv
oil

irdpa yap fievoeiKea ttoXXo.

eTT'qpdrov

dXX'
fieya

Bairbi;

epya

p^efirfKev,

dXKa
vrja';

Xirjv

Trrjfia,

BcoTpe<pe<;,
rj

elaopoavTe'i

heLhifjuev

iv Sotjjt Se
el

(raaxrefiev
fir)

aTroXecrdai

230

ivcrtreXfiov;,

crv

ye Bvaeab dXKr)v.

iyyv<;

yap

vrjoiv

Kal reb'^eo^ avKiv edevro

iiriKovpoi,

Ty3we9 VTrepOvfioi rrfKeKXeiTol, t

Kecd/Mevoi Trvpa ttoXKo,
a'^rjcreaQ
,

Kara

crrparov, ov8'

en

(jiacrl

oKX

iv vrjvai fieXabVTjiaiv

ireaeeaOai,.

235

Zeu? Be (T^i K-poviBrji; evBe^ia arj/xara <^aivajv darpdiTTef 'Et&>jO Be fiiya crdevei ^Xefieaivwv
/laiverai,
226. HJUL^N

eKTrdyXw'i, Triavvo';
:

Ad, ovBe
||

ti

riei

H. KHidueKOi GL.
9iOTpo(p&c
deiK^s
(1.

eiu^N Eust. fijueN nvh (An. ). InJ 4ni 230. dno\^ccai L supr. 233. THXeK\HTof
: :

in R.

229. 234.

C^HPQET.

237. ju^rac Q.

no disgrace, a vague easily supplied from what preit has to be evolved from cedes. the inner consciousness, the state of
70), there is

subject

is

harshness more apparent than real there is no need for Bekker's ingenious
conj. abas (rather a&as) ^jxev,

Here

founded on

'

117,
'

9
'

246.

3oii4,
:

here only, from

cf.

things in general is not lacking' (see H. O. 162 (5), Z1?,*d). Perhaps the simplest alternative of all is to read iiriSeicL with Ar., but to take it as an impersonal verb, the Epic form of the Attic Set, so that the phrase is simply SaLTi% oi5ii> Set. So far as the scholia go this may have been Ar.'s own explanation. I.e. it is 227. fidk Koi, even as. nifipa not for food we have come. there is abundance, to our TrdpeiTTi,

duo

two

for SFo-fq

du-bius, Zwei-

fel, etc.

AXki^n, don thy might 164 etc. iiriei/j.^voL dX/oJi/. 232. aSXiN, bivouac, recurs in x ^70 aSXiv iatiixevai, go to roost, of birds. So Hymn. 3Ierc. 71. Hence the later ai\l^ea6ai, the regular military term for bivouac (Herod.). 235. And deem that we shall hold out no longer, but fall (back) upon our black ships; or that they will no longer
cf.

231. dOceai

lieart's

desire,

to

feast

on

{SalvvffOai,

epexeg. infin.).
Bentley's eTrrtpara is 228. SnHpdrou doubtless right, cf. E 429 liiepbevTo, licripx^o ^pya yifwio. 229. For flXKit Whn Brandreth reads Wrjj' 5^, as the t is regularly long (see on
:

Z 486). nfijua: aoeus. after el<rop., 3ei3ijucN being added without an object. 230. in 3oiHi, we are in douht whether we shall save our ships, or ivhetJier they For the constr. compare are lost. cacoc^uEN, a mixed aor., 502. 173,

be withheld, but will assault, etc. The phrase occurs several times, and generally with the same ambiguity. But B 175, A 311, 126, are strongly in favour of the first interpretation while here the absence of any mention of any subject (such as TIIJ.S.S or havaoit) seems to require the second. So clearly also N 742 compare the use of ireaetv iv = assault in A 325, 624, 11 81, while the other sense, that of tumultuous rout, is.

82. The form of cxi^ceceai will suit a passive or mid. sense equally

found in Z

not a
object,
for a

fut.

The words mean

loss, vrjai

of tJie ships or their

then subject.

the saving being first Compare /3 226

well ; the former is found in I 655, N 630, the latter in di/o-xiiireir^at, B 104, 285. 236. Cf. B 353 i-arpi-KTUiv iTriUiC
ivalffLixa crij^ara

As Monro well similar change. remarks [E. G. % 231), the use of the infin. as an abstract noun, with no distinct reference to an agent, makes the

ipaivwv.

236 and 237

rime, an accident of which the Greeks do not seem to have been particularly conscious.

390
avipa's ovhe
deov<;-

lAIAAOC
KpaTeprj Be

(ix)

\vacra SeSvxev.
240

dparai Be TaviaTa (pavrj/jLevat rjS) Blav arevTai yap vrjoiv airoKO-^eiv UKpa Kopvfi^a avTOLt; T ejjurprjaeiv fxakepov 7rvp6<;, avrap 'A-^aiovi
Brjcacreiv

irapa rrjiaiv opivofievov; inro ku-kvov.

BebBoiKa

ravT

alv&'i

Kara ^peva,
Br)

fit]

oi
e'lr)

aweiXa^
245

etCTeXeawcn 6eoL, ^/mIv Be

a'icnfiov

^6l,a6ai evl Tpotrji, e/ca? "Apyeo<; liriro^oToio.

aXX' dva,

el

p,efiovd^

ye koI o^e irep vlas 'A'^aicbv

Teipofievov(; epveaOau vtto Tpaicov opvfiayBov.

fieroTTiiCrO' avo? eaaerai, ovBe ri yot'^^o? KaKov ear aKO<; evpeiv oKXa ttoKv irpuv peyOevTO'i (fypa^ev otto)? Aavaoiaiv a\e^r]CTei<; kukov rj/iap.
Si

avT&i Toi

250

Treirov,

rj

fiev

croo
e/c

ye irarrip eTrereXXeTO lirjXev;

S'^t?;?

r/fiaTt

tS)i

ore
:

Kyapbepvovi

Tre/iTre*

241. drnoK6l|;ElN
npiHcei

K6i{/ei
||

P.

||

dKpoK6puuBa U.

242. aCrTdc 9' Q.

||

eu-

&unXi4ceiN Ar. Par. a f h, and op. Eust. JUON Q. 246. 9eeTceai N 1. J. innoBdroio H.
:
II

juaXepcii nupi S swpr.

243.

druzou^NOUC Q King's
a'iciJUON
:

||

KanNcb
:

Eust.

245. "Hk

6h
||

8' ^Naici-

DGTU
ii.

(peeceai

H.

||

9elcece' hi rpolH

9eieTceai

248.

Oni

Crn' ix.

Vr.

b^.

249.

UHXap

Schol. Pind. 01.

16.

250.

KOKoG

^Ct'

oOt' Schol. Pind. ibid.

252.

251. fi\3i4cH{i)c

AG

(L supr.)

dpuruaBoO C^GHJPE. : Te kokoO S kokoO QESU dXesAcaic H.

: :

nenoN

n6noi Vr. A.

241. creOTai, has set himself, see 2 KdpuuBa, apparently the same as 191.

mean

either

216).

the &<p\aaTot'
tall

[aplustre),

717,

the

ornamental projection in which the stern of the ship (drawn up landwards) See the illustrations in Helbig ran up. H. E.'- p. 77, and quotations in Torr Ancient Ships p. 68. The idea seems to be that Hector will carry these oflf as trophies, as was constantly done in later times. "When the Argo runs through the Symplegades, d^Xdo-roio Trapidpumv &Kpa K6pv/j.^a (Ap. Ehod. ii. 601), extremis tamen increp^iere corymbis (Val. Place.
iv. 691).

natural, suggests that the author of the line had the former in mind. The analogy of 36 suggests that in either case the verb

draw away or save (see on The latter would be the more but ivb with gen. from under

is

future. Heyne would read p^eo-flai. 249. Nor is there any device {/iiixavii, means) to find the remedy, whence once harm is done. tJie It is indifferent

whether we take ^exe. kqkoO as gen. absolute or as governed by Skoc. There is perhaps a play on words in S,x<>^> ^i^os. Bekk. takes Sct' to be for iaroj., which makes more prominent the especial reference to the irretrievable character of the disaster if once the Greek camp is

242. nup6c: see B 415. uaXepoO recurs in H. only T 316 = * 375. The der. is doubtful. opiNOJU^NOuc, stirred up like 243. wasps when their nest is smoked. 244. ToOxa refers to the following
{n-fl

stormed.
252.
oj
;

n^noN,
see note

gentle

sir

('hypo-

oi

iTTTTo^bToio).

245. eVH, the opt. of the remoter consequence, as frequently. But Bekk. writes e'i-qi, perhaps rightly ; for this form see on 340. 248. ^piieceai may here be taken to

on B 235. 253. Odysseus went with Nestor to beg the assistaucc of AchiUcs seeA765sqq., where Nestor quotes a different charge of Peleus to his son, alh apurreicLv koI
coristio')
;

virdpoxov l/i/xevai dWoiv. The legend of the sojourn in Skyros is evidently not

Homeric.

lAIAAOC
'

(IX)

391

TeKvov

ifiov,
a'l

KcipTO^

fjuev

'AOtjvmtj re koI "Hpyj

Be fieyaX'^ropa dvfjLov
265

haxrova,
(.crp^eti/

eOektocn,

<tv

ev arrjOeaai'

(f)iXo(f>poa'vv7j

yap
6(j)pd

afjueivcov
ere

Xrjrye/ievai

epiBo^ KUKOfiTj'^dvov,
'^(lev

fiaXKov

ncoa
ft)?

'Apyei(OP

veob rjBe yepovTe<;.'

eVereXX' o yepeov, av Be \rjdeab.

aXX'
S'
'

en

koX vvv
260

Tvave,
ci^ia
el

ea Be

')(oKov

dv/j-aXyea

crol

Ayafiifivav

Ba>pa BiBcoai fieraX-q^avTi '^oXooo.

Be (7V fiev fiev aKOvaov,

eym

Be Ke rot

KaraXe^co

bacrd rot iv KXicriTjtaiv vTrea'^eTO Bup' 'Ayafie/jbveov

e-TTT

d'TTvpov? rpiTToBwi,

BeKa Be y^pvaoio rdXavra,

BcoBexa
B'

aWcova<; Be XeySi/ra? eeiKoau,

irrjyov'i

'iTnrov^

265

ddXo(f)opov^,
aXr]lo<;
e'ir]

ot

dedXta Troaalv dpovro.

on roacra yevoiTo,

ov Kev
Oder
Bdxret

dvrjp

ovBe Kev aKTrjficov ipinfioio ^pvcroio,

Ayay^eiivovo^ nnroi dedXia Troaalv dpovro.
B'

k'TTTa

yvvaiica<i

dp,vp,ova epy
evKTifj,evriv

elBvla'i,

270

Aeo-yStSa?,

a?,

ore

Aea^ov
fierd
eirl
B'

eXe? avTO'i,

i^eXe6\ at rore KaXXec eviKcov <j)vXa yvvaiKoiv

Ta'i

fiev

rot

Bdxrei,,

eaaerai
rjBe
r]

fjv

tot

dirrjiipa,

Kovprjv Bpto-jjo?"
fi-i]

Kal

fieyav opKov

6/u,elTai,

iroTe TTJ?
6e/jbi^

evvrji;

eTTi^rjfievai,
r)

ficyrjvat,

275

rj

ecrnv,

dva^,

dvBpSiv

re yvvaiKcov.
el

TavTa
vfja

fiev

avTiKa TrdvTa irapeaaeTai-

Be

Kev axne

dcTTV fieya Upidfioio Oeol Bmaxr

dXa-Trd^ai,,

oXk

'^pvaov Kai '^oXkov vrji^aaaOat

255. 3fi&c&jc'

Yen. B.

||

cTi4eec<piN P.

(supr. ou).

96pouc K.

&e : ik c6n H. 256. icyeiN In : Ycxe en! 260. naiieo (A supr.) naOe HJPT Lips. 261. JueraXXiisaNTi ACGH. 263. On&xaTO C. 266. 6iee\o267-9 0)71. T', add. Ehosos in margin (homoeoteleuton). 270.
(supr. ou).
||

JQ

DGQRU
||

duVJUONa
(siopr. c).

[G]

Harl. d, Par, e

h k
||

duOuoNac
:

Ar.

fi.

'ipra G.
:

271.
:

SXcn P

272. 8s '4kee' Zen.

273. dnHOpe(N)

G^LST
afe

dnHOppcN P
276.

dnHiipcoN

Mosc.

3.
||

274.
ft

KoOpH Ar.

P.

Kai ln\
279.

^ni

Ar. Q.
P.
||

AuepdmaN
ai).

neXei J.

t' om.

FT

Kal G.

XPUCoO a\ic

NHHcdceco J (supr.

257. XHr^eNoi, not strictly abstain, hut cease from a quarrel when you have been drawn into it (as you assuredly wUl be at times). Heyne, followed by Bekker and others, rejects 257-8 as an

post facto ; for Peleus interpolation could not foresee the circumstances of the present quarrel. But as 256 gives beware of entrance to a the advice to
'

quarrel,' so this couplet adds (unlike 'being in it do not remain inexorable.' &s\a, equivalent to the insult. 261. 262. ei 3^ with imperative, come now, see on 1. 46.

Polonius)

>
i

264-99 = 122-57 mutatis mutandis. Compare especially 276 with 134 for the improvement in the rhythm.

392
eicrekdwv,

lAIAAOC

(ix)

ore Kev Saredofieda XrjiB' 'A'^atoi,

280

TpeaiaSa? Se yvvaiKa^ eebKoaiv avTO'; eXeadat,

al
el
ice

fier

'Apyeir/v

^Xevijv KciXkiarai ecoaov.

Be Kev "Apyo'; iKoi/ied

e'jyt?'

'A'^auKov, ovdap dpovpr]<;,

he ae laov 'Opio'Tiji,
285

yafi^po^ Kev ol
TjOet?

ricret

o? OL T7}XvyeTo<; Tpe^erai daXliji evi iroXXrji.

Se oi elal 9vyaTpe<; evl

/jueydpcoi,

eviri^KTcoi,

li.pvcro6ejji.i<;

koX Aaoh'iKT} koI 'IcpidvaaaaeOeXTfiaOa (pCXrjv dvdeSvov dyeadai

Tl7jXfjo<;'
,

Tatov
7rpo<i

Tjv

oiKov

8
ttco

ax)T

eiii
erji

fieiXia

Bmaei
dvyarpi,.
290

TToXXa fiaX

bcrcT

ov

tk

eTTeSasKe

eirrd Be rot Bcoaei, iv vaiofieva irToXUOpa,

KapBafivXrjv 'EvoTrrjv re Kal 'Iprjv iroirjeaaav,

^7)pd<; re
l^a6ea<;
r/B'

"Avdeiav ^advXeifiov,
vearai

KaXrjv T

Aoireiav koI Ti'^Baaov dfj/rreXoea<rav.

6771;?
dXo<;,

irdaai B
ev
B'

HvXov

r/fiadoevro^-

295

dvBpe<;
(76

vaiovai iroXvpprjve'; TroXv^ovrai,

oX Ke

Beonvrjiai deov
crKTrjirTpaii,

w?

rifiijaovcri

Kai Toi VTTO

el

Xi-jrapd';

TeXeovab defMa-ra^.
yoXoto.
Kr)p6db fiaXXov,
irep
ol

ravra Ke toi reXeaeie

Be TOi
avTO<;

jMerciXri^avri

ATpeiBrj'i fiev divr)')^6eT0

crii

300

KOI Tov B&pa,

dXT^v^

TJavayaiovii

reipofievov; iXeaipe

Kara arparov,
a<f)i

ae deov ws
cr^^eBbv

Tuaova

?!

ydp Ke
EiKTop'

p,dXa pueya kvBo<; dpoio.

eirel

vvv ydp

')l

eXoi<;,

av fidXa toi

eXOot
282.
rfcoi

280. eiceXedsN 3' J.

281. eXececo J {supr. ai) Cant. Lips. Moso.

284.
||

3.
||

Ke

Te J.

283.

^xaTKbH GJPQRS.
Lips. Hari.
:

Ihc RS
||

goic

fi.

H.
289.

286. eurdxepec 6 5' : {id' P.

CGHJPR
II

a.

^Nijumerdpcoi C.

u.eK6epa
:

P.

In} JueiXia

IniueiXia Ar. Q.
:

291. TOl
||

oi

HT.
J.
||

292.

KopdoXiuHN J
Bar.
.
II

KapdaXiiuHN
:

KapuijXHN R.
{e corr. ?).

iep^N

PR
&'
:

Lips.

295. Naleroi

Naiaxai JQR K^arai N^ONTOi P. noXiipHNCc Ar.

(supr. ou)
:

H
T
:

296.

CN

Une'

Noiouci

noXu^^m** L
299.
01).

{supr.

01).

297. Tiuiiccoci
:

AQ

ricouci

Tiui4coNTai Ar.
:

[ACHS]. gXSH CJP.

300. TOl

Ti

{supr.

ueraXl^saNTl Ar. ueraXXiisaNTi 303. Ke : Kai GPQ Cant. 304.

300. uaXXoN, more than can be balauced by his apology. The julsn in protasis is answered by the 6^ in apod., but the latter is, as so often, appended not to the (SXAous which it really contrasts with Agamemnon, but to the personal pronoun, though no change of person is really implied. Cf. 6 8e in A

191.

in their eyes, a sort of loc" among them. " Cf. on A 95. 304. Brandreth and van L. (really in order to get rid of &v) urge that Odysseus ought to say Hector Jias come nigh thee' in bivouacking by the ships, Hence Brandreth reads ^vel &p /id\a (van L. fXonrSa, iird fidXa or fXois ^Trei ^ (itdXo) TOl axeSbv ^\8e. This, however,
303.
c<pi,

ative,

lit.

'

'

lAIAAOC
\va(Tav eymv
oX efievat,
Toi'
S'

(ix)

393
305

oKorjv,

CTret

ov rivd (^rjaiv ofxolov

VTje?

Aava&v, ov? ivddBe

dira/j.etBofjLevo'i

eveiKUV.'

irpoa-e(pr]

7roSa9 mKv<; 'A^tWei;?-

" Sioyeve^ AaepTidBrj,

'^prj
?jt

froKvfiri'^^av
d'irr}Ke<yea)<;

'OSveraev,
diroeiirelv,

fiev

Srj

tov jMvdov

irep
fj,7]

St)

Kpavem
Tpv^Tjre
fioi

re.

Koi

ft)?

TereXeafievov earai,

310

ft)?

fioi

"Traprj/jievoi

e^^joo?

yap

Kelvo<;

o/xw?
ivl

o?

erepov fiev
iyibv epea

Kevdrjt,
oj?

dXXodev aXXo'i. AtSao TrvXTjtcriv, (ppecriv, dXTw Be

'ireiae/j,ev

etirrji,.

avrdp
OUT OUT

fioi

SoKel elvai dpiaraotco

e/ie

7 ArpetBrjv aXXovf Aavaov';,

eir

Ayafie/Mvova
iirel

315

fidpvaaOai B^iotaiv
ia-T)

ovk dpa Tt? xa/O'? dvhpdab vcoXefie<; aiei.

fidXa

^ei"

fiotpa fievovTb,
Irji

koX

el

tk

iroXefil^oo-

iv Be

Tififji

rifiev

KaKo<i ijSe xal icrOXo^-

Ar.

305. Sx^"""' HP. 306. oT EJUENOi (P supr.) Q (R supr.) Lips. Par.

gjuiueNai T.
k,

310.
II

KpoNeco
Bfi

<ppoNco

GHJ

and

yp. C^.
||

iScnep
^cri

Kai cbc TeXeecGoi 6too Plato Hipp. Min. 365 A.

^crai

UGNOC

(yp. napiiueNoi).
II

312. fiKeiNOc G.
.

313. Keiieci

KpoNeco re 311. napAD. GJ (P ?) QS Vr. b

314. cbc Kai
yp.

Bdzei Eust. BdzHi Schol. Soph. Phil. 94. A, Mosc. 3. e'lnHI TereXecu^NON gcrai CGJPQETU Vr. b, Harl. a, Lips. Plato I. l, 316. daNQOiic : flx^'o^'^ '^317. driioiciN ^n' Ar. CGJPQ
:
:

Par.

a.

8i4ioici

uer' Q.

318. noXeuizei

DJLEQU

no\cuizH(i)

A
;

(supr. o) P.

does not really give so good a sense Odysseus urges that Hector has lost his head (Mo-a-av ?X'^) ^t his unexpected success, and now it may be that he will meet Achilles. It is useless to attempt the reduction of so late a, book to the oldest Epic norm. the old derivation 309. dnHXerecoc from (i\^7w seems right, without respect
:

of persons (or regard for consequences). anocineTN, speah outright, cf. B 772 dxofiTivlcras. It generally means renounx;e or
forbid. 311.

the freedom with which Achilles means keTnoc is opposed to the to speak emphatic drc&N (314). 316. AoNaoiic, so. ijji iruiriiJ.ev (ifii being the object in both clauses). The phrase is ambiguous, hut this clearly ^nei gives the most appropriate sense, Spa, etc. since it seems there are to he iw thanks for battling against the kni with foemen ever without respite,
; . . ,

That ye

may

not

sit

and coax
'

me from

TpiizHTe seems to be used properly of the cooing of doves (rpvyiiv). 312. This line recurs J 156 in a sadly 'The gates of undignified context. death ' mean the dreaded entrance into
this side
tliat.

and

442, T 26. against, as B 124, 244, man hath the like share whether 318. stay behind or fight his hardest. lie eZ /x^voi) alludes to AgamemjueNONTi ( non (see 1. 332). From 316 to 333 the
A3.t.

leading thought is that Agamemnon has taken the spoils while leaving all the work to Achilles, like A 163-71.
319. 422.
is
iAi,

the

same;
is

The hiatus

see on E 603, Z indefensible, but it

the world of shadows (see X 491). The passage is clearly alluded to in Soph.
Phil. 89. 313. grepoN
is

strange that Mss. should shew it without variation. Either Heyne's fu.fji or Brandreth's Si t' Irji supplies an easy

answered by iSXXo,

of. 11.

472-3. The line is of course not aimed at Odysseus, but is rather an excuse for

The latter is preferable, cf. correction. 174. The same question recurs in *

569.

'

394

lAIAAOC
o//,w?
fioi

(ix)

Kardav
ovBe Tb
alev
a)?

depyo^ avrjp o re
eirel

ivoWa

eop'ya><;.

320

irepiKeiTai,

irdOov aXyea

Ov/jLcoi,

ifirjv

'^v)(r]v

jrapa/BaXXofievo';
veocraoicri,

iroXefio^eiv,

opvK
,

aTTTrjcTO

7rpo(f)ep'r](,(7i,

p,d(naK
ft)9

eirel

Ke

\d/37]icn,,

/ta/cw?

Be

re ol

"Trekeu

avrfji,

Ka(,

iyco iroWai; fiev

dvirvovi vv/crwi lavov,

325

Tj/Mara

alfiaToevra Bteirprjcraov TrdXefiu^av,

dvBpdai fiapvdfievo^ odpav evexa (TcpeTepdav. BdiBeKa Brj avv vrjixrl TToXets aXdira^ dvOpdairav,
322.

oUn Q
:

324. be Ti (n add. R^)

c
c,

&'

aiel fi. noXcufzeiN Ar. Si Spa Ar. GJPQT 3^ Par. k.

||

noXcufzcoN Par.
327.

u g,

and

6dpcoN
328.

Ar.

fl:

ap. Did. 6<4p*co Ri

yp.

d6pcoN
a,

A:
c,

jp. cbp^coN (fiapecoN?) T.

&H

d g

a^ J Harl.

Vr.

Par.

ju^n

Max. Tyr.

rip Plut. 541

om. Lips. Par. siiN Vr. D.

||

Par. h, Eust.

320. This line, with the Attic use of the article to express a class, has all the appearance of a late gnomic interpolation. It has a specious resemblance to the preceding Unes, but is no more than a pointless generality here, terribly weakening the speech. Achilles has no thought for anything but the conduct of Aga-

memnon, with which this commonplace has nothing whatever to do. Hence most edd. bracket it, Bekker condemning the preceding couplet also. Bentley's XdYXax' for Kirremi is ingenious but most improbable, fi 45 is a very similar
instance of gnomic interpolation. 321. Nor doth there remain to me any profit because I suffered tribulation of soul, ever staking my life to fight. nepiKeiToi, lit. nothing is laid up in
excess (of others).

;8

322. napa6ciXX6ueNOC,like7ra/5S^,iiej'Os, 7 74, i 255, Hymn. Ap. 455, of the stake set down by the combatants to strive for. The idea of risking remained always attached to the verb, see note on 237,

6.

324.

Some here read

jucScrciKa,

under-

standing the word to mean a morsel, and so Theok. xiv. 39. This gives the simplest sense but in 8 287, f 76, the only other passages where the word recurs in H., it means mouth hence Ap. Lex. and others take it as a dat. fidffTaK{i) here, in her bill. So too Pint, de Prof. in Virt. 8 (ii. 80 a) Sm rod cTd/xaTOS (cf. de Am. Prolis ii. 494) and this is perhaps best. An object to npo9^pHici is easily supplied ; it is in fact represented by the clause ^Trel Ke Xd/3T)nri, which
; ;
;

xaKcbc the favourite touch added to a simile as a sort of parenthesis, and hence in a different constr. (indie, for 6^ re are the particles regularly subj.) used for this purpose, and are therefore to be preferred to the 5' S.pa of Ar. 325. YauoN here evidently means pass the night, not sleep, and so r 340-2. This seems to be a later development, see Schulze Q. E. 71 flf. 327. As the line stands it is obscure and ambiguous. We must take dNdpdci as meaning the Trojans, fighting the enemy for their women, i&pau must refer to Helen, but Achilles rhetorically generalises, saying this war is all about women,' while ccperepdcoN contemptuously ignores the fact that Helen belongs to the Greeks. The other alternative, to take dNdpdci as a dat. commodi, and refer it to the Atreidai, fighting for the benefit of husbands for their wives, is impossible in face of the constant use of the dat. with fLdpvaadai etc. meaning to fight agaiiist.' Both of these interpretations ignore the use of c9eTepdcoN, a reflexive, not an anaphoric pronoun, tJieir oum. There can be little question that the right reading is iiapva/Uvois, battling against men (the Trojans) who are fighting fm- their unves the Trojans are fighting to keep their wives just as much as the Atreidai why should I be on one side rather than the other ? fuipvafievms has no Ms. support, but is printed in the second and third Aldine editions. Probably it is a mere printer's blunder, as it was removed in all subvirtually
.

= whatever she catches.

aOrfli is

'

'

'

lAIAAOC
Trefo?

(ix)

395

B
etc

evBeicd

^7)fM

xark TpocTjv epL^uiXov

\Taa>v

Traaecov KsifirjXia
ical

TroWa Kol

io'OXa

330

i^eXofj-riv,

iravra
B

(jjipcov

Ayafii/Mvovi Boctkov
vrjval dorjtai

ATpeiBTjf
oe^a/jbevo';

.OTTifde fiivcov irapa

oia -rravpa oacraaKeTo, iroKXa o

e^ecrxev

aXXa
TolcTi

apLffTj^aai,
e/XTreSo.

BtBov jepa koI ^acrCXeixyf)

e/ieu

fiev
.

Ketrai,

airo
rfji,

fiovvov

A^atwj/

335

etXer

e-^ei

oKo-^ov 6v/j,apea,

Trapiavav
dyelpai;
;

repirecrOa).

ri Be Bel iroXep^i^e/^evai, 'Ypwecrauv

ri Be
rj

Apyeiov;
ArpeiBr]';
?!

Xaov dvrjjayev evddB

EXei")j?

ov-^

evex

rjvKOfjuoio

fiovvoi (poXeova;

dXo'^ov<; fiepoTrmv

dv6pwirmv
ical

340

ArpeiBai
Trjv

hrel o? rt? dvrjp dyado';

(piXeeo

e-^^e^paiv,

avTov

Kal KijBerai, w? Kal ejo)

335.
||

ttjv
ou)
:

336. Ix^'

330. nacdcoN J {supr. e) Q. ^' ^xeiN a2J. Herod.

:

uoOnon J {sii^pr. eUJUapea Herod. Q

337. &eT
:

napiaiicON

nep iaiiwN

GP

nepiaiicoN JL.

3fi

u6nou GQRTU. evuHpia L supr. 340. u6noi G. H.

:

||

sequent editions founded on the Aldine. Heyne was tlie first to point out its
superiority. 329. 9Hui: supply dXaTrdfat (the parenthetical use is not Homeric but is found in Hymn. Merc. 549, Find. P. iii. 75). Six cities are named as having been

taken

by Achilles: Thebe (A 366), Lymessos (B 691, T 296), Pedasos (T

92), Tenedos (A 625), Lesbos (I 129), Skyros (I 668). See note on A 125. 331. feeXouHN here seems to mean ' tooTc from the cities, not as usual ' chose as a jepai i^aiperov, the mention of which comes afterwards (334). 333. 3i<4 with SaadcKero, the smaller part he divided, but the greater he kept. 334. For SXXa Bekk. conj. a<r(ja, ingeniously, and certainly to the advantage
' '

of logical clearness. But the text is noWd is so much the upperdefensible most idea in the speaker's mind that he naturally passes to his next theme, what is given to the rest, as though he had not just mentioned it in fact he
; ;

why unimpeachable is should he take my share (Briseis) ? He has a wife of his own, let him be content with her.' The usual punctuation places a comma after eiXer', and a he has taken and colon after 8v/iapia well then, let him is keeping my wife have his joy of her. This assumes that Achilles can call Briseis an &\oxos. But that word is always used of a legitimate wife (cf. f 202 yvfjcnoi. e| a term d.\6xov opposed to SoiiX?; V 409 of honour in A 546), and Achilles is thus not only inconsistent with his own words in 395 fif., hut, what is more serious, he is false to his own dignity in even pretending rhetorically that he has married a captive. See further on T 298. BVUiapia so p 199, f 232 the a seems to be a relic of the old Epic, and has been supplanted by the regular Ionic ?; in K 362 Bvfiijpes Kepaaacra.
The sense
:
'

'

'

337. 3eT for

xp4

oiily

li^re

in

H.

The

contraction is late as well as the word. Bentley's rl B' ISec is very likely
right.
'

has introduced naOpa in 333 merely as a foil to the jroWd, and not for its own sake. There does not seem to be any yi particular distinction between flpicrfiec
*<

arid BaciXAec.
is

of the text Turnebus, Barnes, Clarke, Ernesti, P. Knight, and Brandreth, and has been recently supported by Cauer.
336.

The punctuation

that of

was it not for 339. fi o6k, ironical : Helen's sake,' i.e. were we not brought hither on account of a stolen wife by one that is himself a wife-stealer ? 342. tPin aiiToO, sc. &\oxov. A very rare use of the article in H. Cf. "^ 348, 376, X 221. THN has doubtless supplanted an earlier ijv (App. A). oOtoO would be

396
etc

lAIAAOC
Ov/Mov ^i\eov,
,

(ix)

SovpoKTrjTrjv irep iovaav.

p,

vvv S
/j,r)

eirei

e ^(eipSiv yepa's etKero kul

ii)

atraT'qcye,

pev Treipdro)
,

etSoro?"
croi

ovBe pe Treiaei.

345

aXK
Yj

OSiicrev,

avv

re koX aXKoicnv ^aabKevai,

B'r^iov

(fipa^eada)

v-^eaatv aXe^epevao

irvp.

pev
Sr)

Sr)

paka TToWa wovrjaaro

eBeop^e

voa<piv ipeio,
ai/rcbi

Koi

Tei'^o<;

koI rfKaae rd^pov eV

evpelav peydXTjv, iv Be crKoXoTra^ KaTeTTTj^ev

350

dW

ovB

w? Bijvarat

<7devo<;

"^/cropo^ dvBpo^ovoio

la'^eiv. o(^pa B ija> per A-^aiolcriv TroXepo^ov, ovK ideXea-Ke pd-^rjv diro reiT^eo? opvvpev ^icTcop, dXX' oaov 69 %Kaid'i re TriJXa? koX (j)7)ybv 'iKavev
'

evdd TTOT
vvv B
,

olov eptpve,
oii/c

poyK

Be

pev eKc^vyev

oppr)v.
Bicoi,

355

i-irel

iOeXco -jroXepi^epev "J^KTOpi

avpiov Ipd Att pe^ag koI irdcn deoiai,

vrjrjcra'i

iv vrjw;, iirrjv

dXaBe Trpoepvaaco,
rob
nrd

o-ifreai,

at k

e6eXr)i,a6a koX al Kev

peprfX-rji,

rjpt
vrjai;

pdX
ep,d<i,

^XXrjairovTov
iv

eV

lydvoevra TrXeovaa'i

360

dvBpa<; ipeaaepevai pepaatra';-

348.

^oTo
II

pi Cant.

349.

fiXacsN ^KToei Tdq>poN Ar.

||

^n'

On' P.
354.

350.

In

nepi Ar.

351. innodduoio
:

Hail, a {yp. diNBpo^dNoio).

OCON

8t S supr. Ykonen Ykoito S. 356. noXeuizeiN CGST, yp. A. 359. ai k' P Par. (bM) c d g, Plato Hipp. Min. 370b: Hn fi. ucjui^Xei PQR(S supr.) Cant. ueui^Xoi Vr. b.
||

airoO in later Greek, and so Ptolemy of Askalon read here ; but the com-

o?os,

in

nothing

single combat. "We of any such meeting

it.

know
;

the

pronouns are not known SoupiKTHTi^N is evidently used to contrast Briseis with the dXoxoi. of

pound to H.

reflexive

Kypria may have mentioned

:

the Atreidai.
345.
well.
iii

ei66Toc,

Jcnow

him

too

349. Ar. 's variant IktoSi. Td((>pov better suits the view that the trench was some distance in front of the wall see note on 9 213. But it looks rather like a conjecture. For the cK6\onec see 55, where they are virepdev. Hence no
;

doubt the variant nepl. But hi is elsewhere used in this connexion, H 441 and even M 68.
354. 9Hr6N see B 693. iScoN, as miich as (and no more than); of. the use of rda-ov A 130, 'ir 454. 355. oToN is explained by the schol. fiiraf, once only. Homeric usage leads us rather to take it as me alone, oWBev
:

358. NHiicac Nfiac (an evident play on sound) see 137. The nom. is left without any eonstr., Si^eai in 359 taking the place of the eX/ju which we should expect. This, and the late form eni^N for ^ttcI /ce, lead van L. to the ingenious conj. vija i/j.'/iv for vijas iir-fiv, with a full stop at the end of the line, 359 then beginning asyndetically as in A 353. It is curious that the next line shews an a'i ke almost supplanted by 'fjv in the MS. tradition. This suggests that it is enough to change ^nfiN to iird x with Brandreth, and to leave the auacoluthon, which is not a very violent one, as the relatiye clause to a certain extent supplies the missing verb. 360. The Hellespont seems here to include the neighbouring portion of the Aegaean.

lAIAAOC
el

(ix)

397

Se

Kev evifKot-qv

Bcorjt,

kXvto? ivvoaijaio^,
iKol/xrjv.

fiju-arl,

K Tpirdrcoi ^dir)v epu^aiXov

fjiOb

ecTTt

Be

fiaXa TroWd,
'^(^pvaov

to,

KoXkiTTov evOdBe eppcov

365

aXkov
rjBe

S'

ivdevBe

Kal ^aX/cov ipvdpov

jvvatKa^

iv^a)vov<;

ttoXiov re aiBrjpov
jepa<;

d^o/MUi,
avTi<;

daa eXw^ov
tSu iravT
o(f>pa

ye-

Be

fioi,

09

"Trep

eBcoKev,

i(f)v^pl,^eov

eXero Kpeiwv

'Aja/j,e/J,vcov

ArpeiBr]';.
d/jb<j>aBov,
el'

dyopevifiev,

w? eVtTeXXw,
'A-y^aiol,

Kal aXXoi eTrtaKv^covTai

ert
eXirerat,

370

rivd TTOV

Aava&v

e^a-jraTrjaebv,

alev dvaiBeirjv eTriei/Mevo^.

rerXaiT) Kvveo<; Trep ia>v 6t?

ovB'
a)Tra

av

ifiol

ye

IBeaOaf
ovB'

ovBe tL ol ^ovXa<; avfKppdaao/j.ai, ovBe fiev epyov

e/c

yap
:

St;

fi

dirdTT^ae Kal rjXirev

av eV aurt?

375
367.

363.
Sc'

9efHN 3' D. 365. x^k6n Koi xP^cbN C. K k' In C. P: ac U. re om. DU Te G. yp. Sicca \^o<r>x<a^ A.
|| II ||

||

oe

&c

Vr. b A. 368. aOeic C. yp. enuBplzcoN A (Ar. feuBpfzcoN J. 370. IniCKOzoNTOi DGJPQT Cant. 371. InilXnerai U. SiX"s) o6k Sp' Par. j (?). 374. ou3' en AU. 372. 0<iK Bn Q 375. aOeic CL.
Harl. a
:

CDiPTU
:

GJQS

||

363. So in y 180 the voyage from Tenedos to Argos takes four days. Paley quotes Theokr. xiii. 29, where three days are spent in going from Phthia to the

since

about

1735
:

see

A^ew

English

Did.)
366. noXi6c the natural colour of iron is light grey, as is seen in the fracture. 367. The portion assigned him by lot, in common with the rest of the army, is bitterly contrasted by re with the yipas he received as commander. He nep SdcoKCN see on 331. 369. Observe the bitter emphasis with which Achilles repeatedly forces the name 'ArpetaHC into the most emphatic place, 11. 332, 339, 341, in significant contrast with Agamemnon himself, who never utters Achilles's name from 115 to 161. 370. enicKuzcoNTai, frown, upon him.
:

Hellespont.

The

distance is little over

200 English miles in a straight line, and Lemnos and Peparethos lie conveniently so that five miles for shelter at night an hour for fourteen hours a day would
;

Even Homeric ships cover the distance. could probably manage this with a fair wind. 364. ^pposN, fierk (pdopas irapayivdfievos

Schol.

see

239.

aXXoN, sc. other than what I have The word ipiiep6N might at home. seem to shew that x^^'^'i' (which elsewhere is either atSo-ip ^vo\p or vSpotp) is copper, not bronze. But Homeric colonrwords are too vague for any such conWe know from Schliemann's clusions. discoveries (see Sohuchh. p. 269) that the pure metal and the alloy were both but familiar in the Mykenaean age xaX/cis, like aes, has to stand for both. The different alloys, which in the objects discovered pass by gradual steps into pure copper, were all considered as All metals, varieties of the same metal.
365.
;

The next
'

line is somewhat loosely added wish them to look upon him with disfavour), in case he may be expecting to outwit some other Danaan.' 373. KUNe6c nep kdm: cf. A 225, G
(I
:

483. 374. oiidk ixhi oiS' in Beutley, oiS4 re Heyne. With the second clause we

must supply some such verb as by a slight zeugma.

<n;/irp?i|u

in fact, had to be classed as gold, silver, {Brass and bronze tin, iron or x^'^'ci'have only been distinguished in English

375. fiXiTCN, sinned against me ; ue belongs to both verbs, as dXiroicw regularly takes an acous. in H. T 265, fi 570, 5 378, e 108, etc.
;

'

398

lAIAAOC
iireeacnv
aXi,<;

(ix)

i^aird^on
ippeTQ}-

Be

ol.

aXka

eKrfKo^

eK yap ol
fioi

(j}peva';

etXero fiTjneTa ZetJ?.

Be jmiv iv icapo';
a%a-r]t,.

iy(Opa Be

tov B&pa,

r[eo

ovS
ovB
al 6

e'L

fiot

BeKcixi^

re koI

elicocrdKt<;

roaa
oiiB

Bobij

ocrad re ol vvv ecm, Kal el iroQev

OCT

dXka

yevoiTO,

380

e?

'Opj^ofievov iroTbvlcraeTab,

oaa

@rj/3a^

At^vTTTtay, 061 TrXeiara Bo/iOK iv KrrjfiaTa Keirai,

eKaTop/TTvKol, elai,
BiTjKOcrtoo
B'

dv

eKaara^

dvepe<;
377. oi
3.

e^of^vevcn, crvv
e(i

iTnroiaiv Kal o-^eacfii.v

a,

(eu)

ACJPS
;

Harl.

Lips.^ Vr. b
. .

'do

Lips." Vr.

A
:

toiR:
.

k Mosc,

oih' 0U&' T Par. d h j k, Bust. Stral.o iid' pi> oiib' ix. 414, yp. A (twice in one place ^pxoueNbN for 6pxojuicn6n) noTiNeicerai DTU ei 9' kV J Hb' fib' Q. Sea C. (7/3. Harl. a) oc' ic ^ni Harl. a noTiNi^cerai GP noxi Nfcerai J. In 382. ooi yp. fii A. CJQR Cant. 383. CKOTONTdnuXoi P. llcdcTac Ar. AG Harl. d An' in P. ^KcScTHN HEST: ^KdcTHC Par. b: 4k<4cth(i) DGJPQU Lips. Mosc. 3. 384.
378. Tivis ^rKapoc Eust. 381.
.
:

||

|]

||

||

||

^siXngOci

GP

(1

in ras.

?)

Q.

376. aXic 3e oi, i.e. let him be content with that he has already done. SkhXoc, let Mm, go unhindered to his fate, or 'out of my way,' contemptuously, as we say about his business. 377. oi dat. as Z 234 rXai5/cwi (pphas
' :

Frazer's note,

The form

'Epxa/J-evdv,

and Schuchh. p. 299). which is possibly

The variant ev naturally ^f^Xero ZeiJs. arose here because i^ is separated from the verb. 378. Kap6c: a word of unknown origin, and apparently not found again in Greek. The most likely explan. is that which connects it with Keipa (cf. d/cap-^s), a chip, shaving. Heyne ad loc. collects the ancient interpretations, which are all worthless ; e.g. that it is the gen. of KTjp and means 'I hate him like death' (as r 454 ; hence van L. conj. rloi Si i KYipiis iv atarfi), or that it means a Karian Kapes Ka7r7rd5o/ces K/Xt/ces, rpla Kdinra ndiaffTa which would need a long a Tioi di Fe Kapis iv atcrrii Bentley.

indicated as a variant in A, is that used locally (see on B 511). The mention so close together of Orchomenos and Thebes makes it very clear that the Thebes meant is that in Boiotia. 382-4 are a most prosy interpolation, entirely out of character with the rest of the speech. They are evidently due to some person with a dull chronological mind who reflected that during the war with Troy

the Greek Thebes was lying waste after the war of the Epigonoi (cf. B 505). He forgot, however, that Egypt is elsewhere unknown to the Iliad, and borrowed a line from 5 127 where it is quite in place. (383-4 have been condemned by

almost
point

all

critics I

since

Heyne
the

Di-.

VerraU was,
out

believe,

first

to

that

382

must

go

with

them.)
382. The synizesis of -ias is excused perhaps by the fact that the word could not otherwise be used. Cf. B 537 'ItrH-

Others
(f>8up6^
of, cf.

read

IjKapos
oYchi,
lit.

and

For

explained in the measure

on A 418. 379. For the construction of this sentence compare x 61 sqq. These are the only two passages where o63' ei begins a
sentence elsewhere it always takes up a preceding negative clause. The apodosis begins with 1. 386. 381. Orchomeuos in Boiotia, B 611, was the city of the Minyai (X 284), wlio were famed for their treasure and for the house in which, according to tradition, it was kept (see Pausan. ix. 38, with
;

383. ^KiicTac
To/iTTuXoi.

supply wiXas from

of mss.

f/ca-

The majority

give

the singular ; Ar. supported the plur. on the ground that H. always uses the plural of a single gate this in connexion with his view that there was only one gate to the Greek camp, see on 120,

&nA distributive, 200 to each. In 340. a late interpolation we need not trouble about the neglected F of eicdo-Tas.

'

lAIAAOC
ovB'
el
jjLoi,

(ix)

399
re oi'is re,
Ayafiefivrnv,
385

Tcxra Sotrj

oaa

y^d/JLado's
ireicrei,

ovhi xev w? 6Tt Ov/Mov

irpiv

ifjbov

y
el S"

a-TTO

iraa'av
ja/jbico

ifiol

BofJievai

6vfia\jea Xco^tjv.
'ArpetBao,

Kovprjv
ovB'

B'

ov

'AyafJ,efivovo<;

'^pvo'eCrji
^

AfjipoBiTTji

KdX\o<; epi^ot,
Icrocpapi^ot,,

epya

AOrjvairji jXavKcoTriBt,
o B

390
eX,ea6ai,

ovBe fMV w? 'yafieay 09 Tt? ol T eVeotKe koI os ^aacXevTepo<; eariv.

Aj^accov
rjv

aXKov

ryap

Sj;

p,e

croaat 6eol koI oiKaB

eiretra

ikco/jlui,

TlnjXev'i

Orjv

fioi

yvvaiKa ye fj^daaerai avro^.

re,

KoKXal 'A^attSe? ela\v dv

Kovpai

dpi(nifj(ov,

'EXXaSa re ^Olrjv o" re irrokiedpa pvovraf

ukoitov.
6vp,o<s

395

rdmv

r)v

k
fioi

e6eXa)fU (puXrjv iroirjaop,

evOa Be

fidXa troXKov eireaavTO

djrjvcop

yrjfiavTa fivrjarrjv oKo-yov,

eiKviav aKoiTiv,

385. \fi6xxao6c Te k6nic re

neicHi
S.
:

>(;eu3oNTai ^Neipoi Schol. Theok. ix. 16.

386.

391. IX^ceco
Bi4

kpiceut G.
:

393. cdcoci Apio, Schol.

T on

252.

394. oriN

Moso. 3. in marg.
Ar. Q.

II

rau&cerai Q. re JuldccETai Ar. dxatdec J dxaYd3ec C 6x'''^^^'= CrQ.

S.
II

395. noXXai 3'

DJKXJ
399.

397 om. T', add. Ehosos

||

k'

t' J.

||

le^XcoJUll Ar.
d,

(ie^uuai

ms.):

le^oiui Q.
:

niiiaNxa J Mor.

Harl. b

Par.

b g

k,

(T.W.A.), and SXXoi (Did.)

ri^juaNTi

386. The Homerio use of kcv with fut. indie, being conceded, neicei, or otherwise the practically identical wela-Tii, with
its

positive affirmation, seems better suited to Achilles' mood than the opt. !rel(Ti(e). Moreover the elision of -cie is very rare ; compare note on T 101. On the other hand, oidi kev Sis Xifjai/u in the obviously imitated passage x 63 is too strong evidence for the opt. to be overlooked. 387. ino36ueNai Ac^Bhn, a condensed expression for ' pays me the price of the insult' (in humiliation, not presents). It is rau^co, future. 388. See 146. indifferent whether we put a colon or a comma after 'Arpetdao in the former case we have an effective echo of the introductory oiS' el of 379. 392. BaciXeiiTepoc, bitterly ironical. Cf. Agamemnon's own words in 160. d yap S-fj pie see on 424. 393. c<5coci
: :

'

a-awn

Brandreth,

at

ydp
re

ksv

cra6ucrt

Its Tightness is in a position to say. shewn by the rhythm, for it removes forbidden trochaic caesura in the the re gives the emphasis of fourth foot, contempt, 'as for a wife,' a tone which is already present in the ironical eHN. /laloftai (later udccerai is fut. of will seek, cf. A 190 iiri.iiA<jfidofiai), aerai. The simple verb recurs in v 367, f 356 in rather different senses. yaij.hirflai in the sense ' get a wife (for a son) would be unique ; the mid. of course means ' to give (one's self or a daughter) in marriage.' 395. 'EWdBa, in the restricted sense, a district near Phthia, see on 447. 396. ^OoNTai, protect, as Troifihes Xaffic. "We should perhaps Cf. note on Z 403. read vToKUdp' ipiovTai, but the v (also 259) may be due to the influence of the parallel form ^pv-, see on A 216. cf. 549. 397. eeeXcojui 398. eneccuTO, was set upon before

van L.
394. or
is

sailing.

Whether

Ar.'s

juicScceTai

for

yafUa-trerai is

founded on MS. authority, a 'palmary conjecture,' we are not

399. ri^JuaNTa is preferable to the vulg. yri/xavTi, because it goes closely with the infin. 'to marry and enjoy' ;

400
KTrjjjiaai

lAIAAOC
Tepweadai,
to,

(ix)

yepcov eKTijcraTO
oiiB

HTjXev;.
(paauv

400

ov yap e^ol s^vvrj^ avrd^iov

^'Wtov eKTrjadai,
eii

oaa
vla<;

vaiofievov TrroXieOpov,
irplv

TO TTplv eV

elpijVTj'i,

iXdelv

A'^ai&v,
iepyei,
405

ovB

oaa

Xdivo<;

ovBo<;

d^tjTopo<; evTcs

^ou/Sov 'AttoWiovo^, TIv6ol evu

XTj'icTTol

Trerprjea-aTji,.

fiev

yap re

ySoe?

xal t^ia
'Linrav

fxriXa,

KTTjTol

Be TpiTroBe<i

re

ical

^avOa Kaprjva'
epKo^ oBovtcov.
dpyvpoTre^a,
410

dvBpo<; Be '^v^jj TrdXiv eXOelv ovre XeicrTT)

ov6

eXert],

eVet dp kbv
re
fie
(prjat,,

d/u,eL-s^eTat

/j-ijTTjp

<ydp

6ed

@en^

BiyOaBia'; Kr]pa<; (^epefiev OavdroLO reXoaBe.

el

fiev

avdt

fieveov

Tpoocov iroXi.v a/i^t/ia^tu/xat.

401. liXo\

iuflc
II

GJPQ
:

Par.

J,

and

ap. Did.
:

402.

iWou E.
411.

403.

^Xe^cN

Jlor.

uTac

wflac R.

405.

fofBou

nhoO Zen.
(siipr. c)

407. kthtoI tc

HJ

KTHToi Be re D.
:

408. Knicrk J {supr. e)

Q.

KHpac

Koupac J

Jjtoipac Sohol.

on

11 687.

412. ju^nco Lips.

a Dat. construed with the principal clause expresses something prior to the Inf. (either a condition or a reason),' H. G. 240. The context already,shews that the marrying is here the essential predicate, the enjoying being subordinate. 401. ONTdsioN is used like a substan'

(as

407. For the pleonastic use of xipHua we talk of so many 'head of oxen,'
cf.

though not of horses)

^oojv tcpdt/xa Kdfyrjva.

309,

260
iX9.

408. n<iXm

iKeeiti,

sc.

So-re

ir.

tive, an equivaleTit, representing the whole of the next two clauses.

402. ^KTflceai (Attic kckt.

),

perf. infin.

XeTcTH, a curious by-form of Xijiffri), cf. Attic Xeia, Hom. veds by vri6s. Heyne and others would read Xtjio-ti? with ri shortened by the following vowel. See van L. Ihich. 17, and cf. note on
5-^ios
1.

here used to represent the plpf ; the direct constr. would be Saa "IXios Ikttito, For the wealth of 'used to possess.' The cautious Troy see S 288, fi 543. guarding line 403 = X 156 ; it has probably been inserted here by the same hand to which we owe 382-4.
404. 6<pATa)p,
the

674.

archer,

eKi/j36\os.

Pytho, the later Delphi, is named B 619, X 581, and the oracle of Apollo For the there 80 {Xd'Cvop oiSov). wealth which accumulated in temples

409. liXeTH, a general word, of acquiring by any means here answering to KTTiToL above. &ueii];eTai in sense pass over recurs in H. only in the same phrase k 328. So Hes. Tlieog. 749, Aisch. Cho. 965, etc. SpKoc 636ntcon recurs only in the formal phrase irotliv ce '4wos <j>iyev i. 6.; (A 350, S 83, and six times in Od.).
;

411.

I.e.

there are two fated ways

life
;

by

and sacred precincts

see

274,

/*

346.

The

549, 6 203, 'stone threshold'

which

may pass through

one

(ijAv,

seems to imply a stone temple such as ace. to the Hymn. Ap. 294 ff. was built by Trophonios and Agamedes when first Apollo came. But the words do not necessarily mean more than a treasurehouse. 406. XhTcto!, to be gained by forays in war kthtoI, by peaceful means, barter or gifts. See on 125.
;

412) short and glorious, the other {Si, 414) long and unhonoured. "We do not elsewhere find that Achilles has such a choice in his power in 352 he claims that since his life mibst be short it ought to be glorious as well.
;

412. ducpiudxcouai with accus. in local sense, as Z 461, 11 73, 208 ; also with

gen. 391, 526, 565.

496,

20

and

dat.

lAIAAOC
wXcTO
el

(ix)

401
ea-rai'

/lev

fioi

voo'TO^,
'icofit

arap
(})tXr)V

KKe.o<;

d^Oirov

Be Kev otKaB
/ioi

6?

TrarpiBa jalav,
be fioi aio)v
Ki'^elrj.

wA,eTO

KA,eos

ecrvKov,
p.

eiri

or}pov

415

ecraeTai,

ovBe Ke

&Ka reXo? Savdroio

eja>
i-rrel

Kol S
o'lKaB'

av TOK aXXoicriv
aTTOirKeieiv,

'7rapapv6r)(Tat,p.7]v

ovKen S^ere reicpap IXiov al'Keivrj'i' fidXa jdp idev evpvoira Zeii? ^tpa k'qv VTrepe(T')(e, reOaparjicacn Be XaoL

420

aW'
6<f)p
fj

u/i6t?

p-ev

lovTe's

dpia-Trjecrcnv

Aj(abSsv
iffrl

ayye'Kiijv aTTOcpaade,

to yap yepa<s

yepovrcov,

dWTjv

(ppd^covTat evl ^peal p,fJTtv dpelvto,

vrjd<;

Ke (7^iv

re aorji koI

Xaov
:

A.-^aiStv
Ykcouqi

413.
(yp.H).

uhi

om. P.
415.

II

ainhp G.
:

414. Ycojui

(incl.

A,

'I'Kcouiai sic,

T.W.A.).
Moso.
3.

JULOI

JUSN uoi

420. Teoappi^Kaci S. 424.

a kqI GPQ.

II

416 a.e. Ar., om. Zen. 418. aeiere C 423. 9pdeNTai P (9p(iztONTai P") 9p<SzoNTai Q c6hi : c6a> A ccbei J c6oi PR (cf. 681).

GQ.

413. SXero, aor., perhaps as referring to the mement of choice : see, however,

to corruption (see on A 549). should, indeed, have expected

We
i'oiyai.

S.G. 78.

1.

But

an

intermediate

fw/iai

is

quite

414. Ycoui is Nauok's oonj. for l'Kw,uai, which is found in all MSS., and does not even receive a passing comment in the scholia. The line is occasionally quoted by the grammarians to prove that final tu can be short before a consonant, in

cf. ; the error for idiXuifu in the schol.

possible

of

^QiXiajmL

on 397. 416. Athetized by Ar. and expunged by Zen. as a weak tautology, interpolated from the supposed necessity of giving a
a frequent source of interpolation. 418. Biiere': a future with present form, see 431 iScfo/nai. Ye will never find (as 31 t4kijai>p 'Wlov eSpuinv). 420. The hiatus in X*^^PO is unexplained. Bentley conj. x"/"^ ^' and TedapuifKaal re. Cf. T 194 and App. (C2). 422. Declare openly my answer, for so to dois the privilege of couTisellors, so. to s^ea.h dn6ipacee, like dwoeiiretv 309. openly. 424. For Te c6hi Nauck reads aadiji., Brandreth re aaSii. This verb has got into great confusion in the MSS. owing to wrong diectasis of contractions. But with the exception of e 490 ffili^uv, an altogether later form (unless we read

verb to the last clause of 415

explanation of the fact that it counts as short for purposes of accentuation. Numerous emendations have been proHugo Grotius' tKoifu held the posed field for a long time, but it is a mere vox nihili ; the act. Jkov is unknown to Greek, unless the very doubtful Ik6vt' (or iKovr' 1) of Pind. P. ii. 36 be regarded as another case of it. The same objection applies to Ua/u introduced by Wolf and supported by a wrong report of the reading of A, now corrected by Allen. Others have corrected fiXHN into, f/iifiv (Bentley), Hiiv (Heyne), erjii (Brugmann). For the last, to be taken in the sense The obvious of (my) ovm, see App. A. objection to it is that it would have been corrupted not into ^/Xt/v but into There is no reason why ^/ii5 or ifi-fp/. Idiv should have been corrupted at all, unless it be by a, reminiscence of the frequent repetition of the phrase <pl\T)v is ircLTplSa yaiav (fifteen times in Iliad and On the whole Nauck's thirteen in Od.). it conj. iwfu best fulfils the conditions is near to the MSS., and the unfamiliar ending -w/ti has almost invariably led
; ;

X H

^^

'

'

can be reduced to traoeiv a non - thematic form (Tiieiv (i 430), aibeaKov (9 363) (r(wiUi). will be for aaoeiv, aaoeaKov under the influence of atb^eiv. Similarly we can always read a&os for aSis (except X 332). The original form a&Fo^ is attested by the name ZaFokX^Fris in a Cyprian inscr. The question is not certain, however
a-aSav there), all

(with

perhaps

it is

quite possible that there

may

really

VOL.

2 D

402

lAIAAOC
eVet
oii

(ix)

VTjvalv ein ryXacpvpi^i^,

rjv

a-(f}i,cnv

tjBi

eTotfLr),

425

vvv i^pdcradVTO, efiev

8'

aTrofirjvicravTO^.
fjbivaiv

^oivi^
o(f>pd

avdi
iv

-Trap

afi/MC
<f>i\,7jv

KaraKOi/Ji/rjOrjTO),
eirrjTai,

(lot,

vrjecrat,

e? TrarpiS

aiipiov,

rjv

iOeXrjiaiv
ol B'

dvdiyKTjt
Traz'Te?

ov Tt

fiiv

a^co.
a-Lutirrit

w? e^ad',
6-^6 Be
Br]

apa

aKrjV ijevovro

430

fLvOov a'^acradjjbevoi'
fiereeiTre

fiaka yap
<yepaiv irepl

Kparepw

UTreei'irev.

lirTrrfKara

^olvi^
A.'^aiSiV

BcLKpv

dvairprjcra';'
Br]

jap

BCe vrjvaiv

"

el fiev

vo<tt6v je fiera (ppecL,

(paiBifi
vr]vtjl

A'^iWev,
435

^aXXeai,, ovBe Tt "Trd/Mirav dfivveiv

"TTvp

Oorjiai

efteXet?

diBr]\ov, eTrei ^oXo<; efiireae Ovfiwi,

TTW av
oto<;
;

eiretT

dirb
/m
cr

(relo,

(piXov TeKO<;,

av6c XnroLfir]v

crol

Be

eirep/ire

jepwv

hrtrriXd'Ta Jl.rfKev'i
Tre/XTre

r\p,aTi

Twi ore
ov
TTO)

Ik ^Oir)<;

Ayafiefivovt

vrjinov,

elBod
Xva r

o/MOiLov iroXefioio

440

ovB' d/yopeav,

dvSpe^ dpnrpeTree'i reXedovat,BiBaaKejxevat rdBe irdvTa,

'rrpT]KTripd

TovveKd

jxe

irpoerjKe

fivdcov T6 pr]T7)p'
425. r\aq)upfi(i)ci(N)
428. SnoiTO D. 433. dNanXiicac G.

e/Mevai

re epycov.
||

431. 6n6eineN G : 435. BoiiXeai G.

nToX6uoio GH.
443. luiouN hk 6.
11

3' auui nap' aOei Harl. a. npoc^einsN [supr. ixni.) ir6peue Q. 437. coTo P. 439. (polac G. 440. TeX^ecoci D. 441. flropdcoN GPQ. 442. jue : juoi J.

DJPQU.

427. 3' om. U.

||

npaKTApa Q.
433. 6iNanpi^cac,
/3

have been, as Schulze thinks [Q. E. pp. 397 f.), two stems (ru(F) and <Ta(F), giving rise between them to a third,
<To(F).
ao-qi.

'making

his

tears

well up'; see note on

81.

A 481.

So also

He

regards o-owm in 393

and

here as belonging to an aor. (aoov. But in 393 abiiKTi. (i.e. o-duffi as Apio read) may equally be referred to a non-thematic ffdu/w following the analogy of Sfflffi, etc., and Brandreth's aam here might be defended as an analogical singular. See H. O. '81, and cf. note on 681. 426. ItoIuh (possibly conn, with ?Tos,
'really existing,' i.e. Irvfj-os, in sense present, at hand) seems here to mean 'brought to reality,' i.e. successful, as Of. 53, S 96, S we say ' realized. 384, the only other instances in H.
'

434. ixerh 9pecl BdXXeai, art ponderiiig over (of. X 428), is to be distinguished from kvl <ppe<rl pdWeaSai, to lay to heart, e.g. A 297. 436. 6'1'3hXon, 'making invisible,' ifestraying. See on B 318. 437. XinoiuHN in passive sense, as
often,

hnh <x\o, far from thee. 438. 'ineixne= iroiiirbv ^Sunre, made

me

thy companion, 'escort.' But the word is very awkward, especially as it is used in a different sense in the next line, (rol
5' dfi

except the often recurring dyelaO'

irpoKeliieva.

iroiim,

conj. Diintzer, a-iv d' ?/i' Jacobs. 440. 6uoi!ou, levelling ; see note on A 315. The correct form is of course either Ojuoifoo or 6fwtoi.o, to either of

426.

I.e.

the

embassy to me.

plan of sending this dnojuHNlcaNTOC for the

:

which
point, 441.

the

variant

irroX^/ioio

may

force of dTTo- see on B 772. 431. fin^einsN here may mean either spoke out as 309, or refused their offers as generally.

The te is gnomic. 490 dyopiiv KvSiivapav.

conj.

Compare To 'avoid
&yopijs
for

the synizesis van L. dyopiuv.

lAIAAOC
ft)?

(ix)

403

av

eTTetr'

diro <relo,
e'i

(f>i,\ov

TeKo<;,

ovk iOeXoifit
avTO<i
445

"Keiireaff' ,
yripaii

ovS'

xiv

/jloi

virocnair)

6eo<;

airo^vcra'i

Oijaeiv

veov 'q^dovTa,

olov ore Trpwrov Xittov 'EiXXdSa

KaWiyvvaiKa,
Opfievihao,

^eir/av ve'uKea Trarpo?

09
fJLOi

A/MVVTopo<;

iraXKaKtSoi; irepi'^aicraTO KaXKiKO/MOio,

aKoiTiv,
450

TTjv

auT09 (piXeeaKev, drifid^ecrKe B

ifj/qv
rj

firjrip

alev

ifjie

XiaaecrKeTO yovvcov
jepovra.
e'/io?

iraXKaKiBt Trpofiiyrjvai,
TTJi

Iv

i'^Orjpeie
S'

iriOofiT^v

KoX epe^a'
||

Trarrip
^e^Xwai J

avTiK

oicrOel'i

444.
eiicci

UC
II

nooc P.

coTo P.
:

||

{yp. fe^XoiJui).

446. dnosAcac S.
-.

\\

G.

HBdoNTO P
||

HficouNTa

JT

AB6coNTa
:

Mor.

i^BcooNra Ar.

fi.

Zen. Wdda KaXXiruNaiKO dpu^NioN noXiiunXoN (noXiinupoN 448. dui^NTopoc duiiuoNOc J. Dem. Soepsius ap. Strabo ix. 439. &ui)n QS 449. Ka\XiK6uoio KuSoXiuoio J. 451. kuk &ueO T Lips.^ XiccdcKCTO A supr. rouN<icoN T. 462. npouirHueN Lips. r^pONTa yp.
447. ToToN
Eust.)
: : : :
\\
||

||

repoNTi Sohol. T. Nysaeus ap. Eust.

453.
(1;.

rfli oil

nie6uHN

oCi5'

Kpsa Sosiphanes and Aristodemus

infra).

444. Repeated from 437, Sn going with the verb, as there, and not with
(ic,

which virtually = wherefore, (lit. in which way, or rather, in that way), like
ficrre.

genealogy, comparable to that which transferred Eurytos and Oiohalia into Peloponnesos (B 595). The location in Phthia will then be an intermediate
(See also Bury in J. H. S. xv. 224-5.) Demetrius of Skepsis wanted to read here ^Op^viov iv6\i[x-qkov, according to Strabo (ix. 438-9), instead of
stage.

the later

446. rflpac dnosOcac, having stripped off my old age from me, as though like a snake a man could cast his old skin and yfipai is reappear fresh and young, used by Aristotle {S. A. v. 15. 6) to mean the slough or cast-off skin of a serpent. 447. An attempt to reconcile the different statements in Homer about Amyntor lands us in hopeless confusion.

'EXXdSa

KoKKiyiiiaLiKa.

449. naXXaKi3oc, on account of his concubine ; this causal genitive is common after x'^^''^"''- and similar verbs, and is here particularly natural in connexion

with nepi.
451. roiincoN is frec[uently thus used with verbs of praying it is a pregnant construction, and we must supply \aibv or the like from XuraiaK^To.. See note on A 500.
;

266 we have an 'A/iiiDTup 'Op/ievlBrjs in Eleon, and in B 500 we find Eleon in Boiotia ; but here Amyntor's kingdom But according to the regular is 'EXXds. Homeric usage, 'EXXds is part of the

In

kingdom

of Peleus.

We may

assume

perhaps that Amyntor was one of the apia-rijes of 396, a subordinate chieftain of Hellas, which with the neighbouring district of Phthia made up the kingdom of But then we Peleus in SW. Thessaly. have to reckon with the fact that Ormenos

452. npouirfiNai the force of the preposition is not quite certain. Perhaps it means 'in preference to,' 'taking the
:

advantage
453.

of my

father.

The 'bowdlerizing' of passage by the insertion of oi

this
t

(see

was an eponymus in Northern Thessaly, where we find 'OpijAviov (B 734) of this Ormenos Eurypylos, whose kingdom lay here, was the grandson according to the The statements in K seem to tradition. imply a complete transplantation south;

above) is amusing ; compare N 658. The patron of the emendation, Aristodemos of Nysa, was tutor to Pompey's sons, and in his old age lectured the young Strabo. He had, however, more than one predecessor in the whitewashing of Phoinix, who was made out to be innocent by Euripides (see the fragments
of his ^om^).
6Tceclc, suspecting,

wards to Boiotia of the whole legend or

A 561.

404

lAIAAOC
KarripaTo,
(TTvyepa'i

(ix)

woWa
/ATj

lireKeKKer

^pivv<i,

TTore 'yovvaauv

olatv i<pecreTea6ai <f>iXov viov Oeol 8

455

e^ ifiedev yeja&ra'

ireXeiov eirapa';,
Tlepere(j>oveia.

Zeu? re KaTa')(d6viO'i koI

455. oIciN

eTraivr}

457

nvh

yp. IjuoTcin

An.

||

IfCCCEceai Ar.

fi

l9&eceai

CJQRU

Harl.

457. InaiNH : oi di yp. in' ainiSn a d, Par. b c e g h, 9^c(c)aceai Par. k. 9epce96Neia supr., and so iv ttoWois tuv TraXaiSv dvTiypd^av Eust. Sohol. T. Kai jx^v 6 iotvi\ did, t^v iraXKaKlSa Kardparos inri toO irarpis yvbp.ivos
II

DH

||

BoiiXcuca KaraKTiiueN 6s^T xi^kmi" X'^^o"' ^^ f> itii euucbi di^juou eHKG ()><ilTiN Ka) 6Nei3ea n6XX' dNopcibnuN, cbc ixk narpofdNoc uer' 'AxaioTciN KaXeoiuHN.

t6n u^n ^rtb

(0i;<ri)

458

dXXd

TIC

daoNdruN naOceN

460 461

/ifj oJiv 'AplaTapxos fJXe Taura rot 460. naOcEN x<5XoN : Tpi\j/ev <pphai,

lirri

(fio^ri9eis

{shocked

?)

Pint, de
is

Aud.

Foet. 8.

Idem

Coriol. 32.

461

quoted also by Plut.

<ie

Adul.
454.

et

Amico

33.

in their function, as upholders of the moral order, and especially as avengers But though of sins against the family. the Erinyes are appealed to, Zeus of the underworld and Persephone carry out while below, 569 and 571, the curse As in the the exact converse occurs. latter case the 'EpiNiic is distinctly spoken of as a person, not a curse in the abstract, it seems diificult not to identify it with the nether gods, so that Zeus and

The Erinyes appear here

proper

Hesiod 0pp. 465, where he is coupled with Demeter, and Soph. 0. C. 1606 ; and there was a cult of him in Corinth Compare (Paus. ii. 2. 8) and Mykonos.
the phrases Zeis dWos and rby ird\v^eviiTarov Zijva ruiv KeKfnjKdrcai^, quoted from Aischylos. Zeis x^i^"""' is a favourite name in the Orphic poems and Nonnos. The name seems to imply a different set of myths from that general in H. theogony in which one Zeus is the god of heaven, earth, and underworld alike, and is worshipped in all these difierent aspects (cf. Paus. loc. cit.), instead of being differentiated into three gods. InaiNi) occurs only as an epithet of Persephone, and only in this book and K and X in Od. (also Hes. Theog. 768, It is apparently = a.lvi), terrible, 774). though some explained it fy alms Sirea-n, bepraised, a hypocoristic epithet like d7ai;i7 and dyvri of the same goddess. 458-61 were first inserted into the text by Lederlin in the Amsterdam edition of

Persephone would
"Eptyie! in so far as

be themselves the they were acting to

maintain the right order of things. But the views of Erinys in H. cannot be brought into complete harmony ; in # 412 an almost purely abstract conception seem seems to have been reached. to have the whole development of the idea before us. Primitive man, to whom the shedding of tribal blood is horrible, has to call in supernatural powers to

We

for this offence cannot be punish it avenged by the next of kin. This first
;

1707

(see Bergler's preface).

'

The
'

state-

conception of a non-human retribution gradually grows into the lofty idea of a divine moral law ruling the world. See T 418, and note on T 278. 455. ^9&ceceai, from ^5, root of 'i^oi =si-s{e)d-o, transitive, as ir 443, that he inight never seat upon his knees any dear son begotten of me ; i. e. he prayed that I might be for ever childless. We should rather expect i/j.ola-i.v, which is indeed a oTcm cannot here he=i/j.otiriv, variant. as Phoinix himself is not the subject of the sentence. 457. ZeOc KaTaxe6Nioc is a unique title in H. , but we have Zeds x^ii'ios in

ment that

Ar. took them out can only be true in the sense that they may very likely have been found in some of the editions current in the book-trade, such as the early papyri recently discovered, which were displaced under Alexandrine
criticism by corrected copies of the old Attic vulgate. The lines are neither essential to nor inconsistent with the context. They are bj' no means un-

Homeric in thought or expression. The reference to the dvetSea TriXX' dvepiiirav reminds us of Z 351, and the general sentiment of i 299 f. 461. cbc ixA is epexegetic of the previous

'

lAIAAOC
6v6
i/jLol

(ix)

405
cf)pecri

ovKero irdfiirav iprjTver

iv

Ov/mo^

462

7raTpo<; ^(atofievoto
?l

Kara /iijapa

c!-Tpo(pdaa6at,.
dfi(fil<;

fiev

iroWk

erai koI dveyjnol

eoi/re?

avTOv

Xiaaofievoi, KarepijTvov iv /Meydpoia-i,,

i(f)ia

465

TToXXa Be
eiT(f>a^ov,

firfXa

koX

ei\i'iroZa<i

eXiKWi /SoO?

TToXkol Be true? 6aKe9ovre<; aXoKpiji

evofjuevoi

ravvovro Bid ^Xojoi;

Be'fMoi dfKpi"

'iL(paicrToio,

nroWov B
elvdvvy^e<;
01 fiev

ex Kepd/Mav fieOv KiveTo rolo <yepovTO<i,

avTMi irapd vvKTa^ iavov

ovBe ttot
avX'fj<!,

470

d/iei^ofievot 0iiXa/ca? e'^op,

ea-^Tj

TTvp,

erepov fiev iv al9ovcr7]i ivepKeo'i

B
ivl
Br]

dWo

TrpoBofimi,

irpoaOev OaXdfioio Ovpdwv.

dX\' 0T6 Kai TOT

SeKaTT) fwi, iirriXvOe vii^ ipe^evvrj,

iyo)

OaXdfioio 6vpa<;

irvKivoi';

dpapvia';

475

prj^af i^TJXOov,
462.

xal vTrepOopov epKiov avXi]^

:

gNed

juoi

CST

Crpof aaceai JU
e
:

Harl. a, Mor. Moso. 3, and yp. A Harl. d, and nvd, tui> di'TLypdrfidiv Eust.
:

^NoeN uoi G.
:

463.

crpcoipdaceai
:

Par.

crpcofaceai Q. 464. &Ll,9ic I6nTC iv dXXui erriic ^^ntec A dNTidcoNTec Dion. Thrax ap. Did. (see Ludw.). 467. eaX^ONTse P (oaK^eoNrec P). 469. noWcoN a' JST: noXii bk G. 470. napci ncpi G. 472. ku Ar. P (and ^c fiXXat A) On' 0. aieoOcHc Par. g, Schol. A on A 120. eilepr&c Sohol. A on
:
:
|| ||

120.

line,

'

the thought
'

how

might not be

the later Kalroi., lit. they kept me. 465. aOroO, there where I was ; with Karep^vov.
'

called a parricide 464. fi Ju^N is

true, that

(so Hentze).

466. eiXlnoBac must mean volventes pedes, i.e. expressing the fact that each foot as it is set forward describes a segment of a circle, a movement made necessary by its being so slightly lifted. eCKliroSes as an epithet of oxen thus forms a graphic contrast to the word depo-liroBes applied to horses' (M. and E. on a 92).
'

468 = '!' 33. PTere stretched to singe in flame of Hephaistos. TONiioNTO, sc. on long spits, see 1. 213. e06ueNoi, in order to burn oif the bristles and prepare them for cutting up. For 9X62 'H9. ef. w 71, P 88, and note on B 426. Phoinix's Mends endeavour by these festivities to distract him from his thought of flight.
the

470. TauoN, like soldiers on watch ; see on 325. napd goes with the verb ; it is not used by Homer as a preposition in temporal sense {'by nights,' Paley).

generally taken by the ' black (see 98). Ameis would refer it to root <re\-, ' shin(see note ibid. ), which is ing, sleek The most usual exnot improbable. planation is that which must have been accepted by the author of the Hymn. Merc. (192) not a bad authority in such Kcpdcacnv iXiKrds, i.e. a matter /3o0s . with 'crumpled,' twisted horns. This best suits the sense of the root FeXiK-, but the omission of any explicit mention of horns is as strange as if we should speak of a ' crumpled cow.'

^iKQC was
ancients to
'

mean

'

eiNiiNUXec should be an adverb, formed, but not correctly, on tlie analogy of elvderes, where the -es is part of the nounstem irea-- {elva = evFa, from env-n,

Schulze Q. 107). It is, however, possible to make it a nom. pi., on the analogy of T/siraios ^XOev, etc., where the adjective, however, is regularly used to express a point, not duration, of time, ainSn, my person, expressing the closeness of the watch,
472. For the explanation of these lines see App. C on the Homeric House.

'

406
pela,

lAIAAOC
XaOatv <pvKaKd<; t
avBpa';

(ix)

S/j,ci)i,d<;

ts yvvatKa'i.

(pevjov eireiT

dirdvevQe hu

'EXXciSo? evpv^opoto,
fiTjrepa fi-qXav,
480

^dir)v
e?

S'

i^iKOfirjv
ava')(ff
(i?

ipi^wXaKa,
6
e'i

TlrjXfja

Se fie vpocppaiv vireheKTO,

Kal ne

(piXrja

re ivar'qp ov "KalBa

<j>i\r](r7)i

fiovvov TTjXvyeTov 'TroXXolatv eirl /CTeaTeaai,

KM

/J,

d(f)Vi,ov

edTjKe,

jroXvv

Be

fioi,

MTracre ~Kaov

vaiov B

icryaTiTjv ^Oltj';

AoXoTrecrcTiv avacraoiv.
Oeol<;

KM

ae TocrovTov WrjKa,
eTrel

iirteiKeX

'Ap^tXXeu,
aXXcoi,

485

eK dvfiov ^iXecov,
ovt' 6?
jrpiv
o-\]rov

ovk

e^eXecr/ce?

afi

BaLT
ore

levai
Bij

out' iv fieydpoiat, Trdaao'dai,

err

efiolaiv

e^cb

yovveaat

Ka9i,a(ra<;

dcraifii
fioi

Trporafimv Kal olvov eTnar-^mv.

TToXXdKt

KUTeBevaaf

iirl

(TTrj6e<T(Ti

'^vrGsva

490

oXvov diropXvi^aiv iv
c5?
iTTi

vrjTrtiijt

dXeyeivrji.
i/Moyrja'a,

aol fidXa 'ttoXX

eTradov Kai ttoXX

1.

477. t' om.

juiiXcoN).
.J
;

DU Sohol.
SNOKTa

1.

||

SMBpoiN Schol. a

479.

eHpON
||

Harl. a
:

{yp.

480.
fi.

{supr. xa')

GJQ.

481. 9l\ricH(l)
roiiNac(c)i(N) Q.

ART

(piXi^cKei

9iXAcei

488. roiiNecci Ar.

490.
||

AT
RU.

Kaeicac

GPQRT.
492.

489. Sij/ou t' [G].

JUlOl

Juou

||

Ini

&n\ S.

||

CTiieec9i P.

noXXd ndeoN

Ar. PS.

noWi
vedrrp-os

udrHca Ar.
&v8os,

477. fieia, dia t6

sohol.

ttjs

This seems more Homeric than

to take pefa \a6iiv together. 480. ic, into the house of.
etc.

So

* 36,

482. THXOrcroN see 1. 143. The force of the word here is given by M. and R. (5 11): 'a father's increasing fondness for an only son is described he is the heir of (M) large possessions, and the father's love for him grows as the chance of having other sons diminishes ; the eldest being already in early manhood. 484. The Dolopes are not mentioned in the Catalogue or elsewhere in not even in the catalogue of the Myrraidons, II 168-97. They were a historical people, apparently closely connected with the Thessalians, whom H. equally ignores;
: :

H.^

485. tocoOton SsHKa, lit. made thee as great (as thou now art), i.e. reared thee This is inconsistent with to manhood. the legend of Achilles' education hy Cheiron (A 831), and is another indication that the Phoinix-episode is a composition independent of the accepted legends of the 7^md. 487. Offended at the idea of an infant in arms going to a banquet, Diintzer conj. iSiXea-Kov for -es in 486, 'I would not accompany a friend to the feast.' This, however, does not suit the emphatic iydi in 488, though the line in other respects follows more naturally. As the text stands, we must considfer npin r' Btc bA, kt\., as substituted for the i) i/j,ol which would naturally follow &n'
iSXXui.

Herod, vii. 132, Strabo ix. p. 431, where the quotation given shews that Pindar must have had this passage or something very similar before him
of.

texts have bfov t, doubtful if t has any lis. authority. The absence ofit may point to a primitive 6^oi'. Cf. B 198. npoTciucbN,
489.

The printed
is

but

it

^ivdapo^ livrjadeUrov^oivLKoSj^^M ^oKbiroiv

S.ya.ye Bpaaiiv HixCKov <r(j>evdovd<rai., iinroSd-

Dolopia is placed on the southern Pindos range immediately W. of Phthia. Cf. also Ap. Rhod. i. 68.
AayauJi" ^4\e(Ti. Trp6<T<popov."

^uc

cutting thee the first Ttiorsel. kjwc^dyK, 83, 494, holding to thy lips. Compare the very similar passage, ir 442-4. 491. oYnou, partitive gen. lit. 'spirting out some of the wine.' dXEreiNfii, troublesome, irksome helplessness

lAIAAOC
T^
(fjpoviav,

(ix)

407

fjuou

ov
ttot

Oeol yovov i^ereXeiov

6eoi<;

i^ ifMV'
TTOievfi'TjV,

aXXa ae
Iva
jjloi

TraiBa,

iinebKeX'

'A^iXXeu,
495
ere

aencea Xoijov afivvrjK.

ovBe to
^pr)

aXk',
V7jX6e<;

'A'^iXev,
rjTop

hdfiaaov 6vfibv jx&yav

apeTrj

e'^eov
p-eil^cov

cnpeirrol Se re koL Oeol avroL,

Tifjur)

Twv
Kal

irep
fjiev

Koi

re ^Irj re-

Tou? Oveeaai kol ev'^caXriK ayavrjta-t

re
kvIcttji

Xoi/Srji,

re irapaTpmirma
virep/STjTji

avOpanroo
Kai dfidpT7)i.

500

Xicrcrofievoi,

ore Kev Tt?

eto'i

Kal yap re Xirai

493. eseTeXcc(c)aN

Ato? Kovpat fieydXoto,

495. fiuiiNeic Q. 497. TpenToi L.
ibid.
|| ||

GJP.
:

re E.
\\

499. toC/c nkN J Plato 498 om. Plato Hep. 364 D. cOxuXaTciN draNaici G e6x'>'^aTc draNatciN Plato. ituopdtruaN Vr. A. KNicHC re A. XoiBBc Vr. c. toi P. 6judpT0i P. 502. xe om. G P.
|| || II

euciaici Plato ibid.

500. iv XoiBhc tg 501. CrnepBefH J (e corr. ?)

dWm

493. Td is answered by 6 Sn, ' reflecting on this (namely), that the gods were not minded (imperf. ) to bring into

T 91-4

is

the most similar

see

note

there. Some the Xirai here

would prefer to look on not as allegory, but as

being any

ofl'spring of mine own ; see 455. noieOjUHN, / strove to make thee 495. (imperf.) as mine own son. AjuOnhic, subj. instead of opt., because the wish still remains in force and should indeed be now in course of fulfilment. See A 158, 559, B 4. 497. crpenToi, capable of being bent by 203 trTpeTrral ^^v re <pp^ves prayer ; Of. 158. i(Te\Cov. 498. dperii, Tnajesty, supremacy in the
'

This word, like the sense. correlative adj. aya06s, does not in H. imply moral excellence absolutely (virtue) except so far as implied by the obligations
widest
of birth and power. 499. Kal ju^N Toiic,
yet

personification ; the primitive mind is always in the habit of regarding all forces, moral as well as intellectual, as sentient and active persons. This is undoubtedly the case with "An;, who is personified in T 91, 126, and elsewhere ; and even with iiTia. TTTepdei'Ta, which are conceived as winged beings flying like birds from man to man. But in the present case personification has passed into conscious allegory at least the epithets in 503 seem to be susceptible of no other explanation. Compare the oracle in Herod, vi. 86 SpKov ird'Cs icrHv, aviii'Vfws, ^^^^ irSdes' Kpanrvbs Sk oi)5* ^irt x^^P^^
;
I

fier^pX^Tai,
dXiffTji

e/s

/ce

Trao'ay

cvfip-dp^l/as

yeve'f]v

Kal

oTkov

diravra.

The

even

prayers can bend (how much should prayers move weak men !) 501. This is the only place in H. where \iira-ea-Bai is applied to prayer made by men to gods ; elsewhere it is always used of prayers between man and man, or, rarely, between god and god (A 394, In later Greek (Hymn. Ven. 502, etc. ). 184, Pind. 0. xii. 1, etc.) it is common enough, in the sense of praying to the again an instance of a late use gods Of course the use here is in this book. influenced by the need of an introduction for the word Xirai in the next line. 502-12. This remarkable passage is unique in Homer, where there is no other equally clear case of an allegory.

them more

502-7 give passage falls into two parts. the position of the oifender ; he is surprised by the sudden coming of iStij, who makes him sin ; sin is followed by the Xiral, who in this connexion virtually mean penitence, prayers for forgiveness. 508-12 refer to the person injured, and the responsibility thrown upon him by If he his enemy's request for pardon. hearkens to the suppliant, the quality of mercy blesseth him that gives ; if he denies roughly, the prayers refused become a curse to him.
' '

502. The re is gnomic, as so often, Aibc KoOpai, because Zeus is the god of

suppliants, and to forgive is divine ; and also, perhaps, to explain their power over the other gods (497-501).

408
'^coXal,

lAIAAOC

(ix)

re pvaa'i re 7ra|0a/3Xw7r6?
/teroTTto'^'

t'

6(j)da\/Ma),

aXeyovai Ktovaat. rj B' arr) crOevaprj re koL apTi'7ro<;, ovvexa Tracra? TToXXov vTreKTrpodeei, ^ddvei Se re iraaav eV aiav
axTy?

a" pd re Koi

505

^aTTTOVcr
o? (Lev

dv6pd)7rov<;'

at

8'

i^aKeovrai oTrlaao).
acrcrov

alBecreTat icoipwi ^io<s

lovaa^,

Tov Se fiey
09 Se K
Xicrerovrai
rail

mvqaav Kai

t-

ekkvov ev'^ofievoio(7Tepe&^ aTToetTTT/t,

'K.povicova Kiovaat,
diroTicyr]!,.

dvrjvrjTai Kai re
S'

510

dpa rai ye Ata

eirecrdai,,

aTTjv d/i
'AT^tXeu,

"va ^\a<f>dei<;

aXV,

irope Kai
:

av Ato?

KOvpr)tatv eireaOai
:

6ipea\ju6N Par.

503. 69eaXjuic4i e:

HS

69ea\juoOc G itfeaXu&N ADTU Par. b c^ j k, Vr. b d^eaXucb... TirpivTai irKiov tov SfeoXuLuN Eust. 505.
507. rai 3' Vr. b.
:

ipTinouc
609.
Ti

CDGHJTU:

eOyou^NOio Ar.

crepe&c

dpTtnwc Q. B06. q>eaN^Ei Zen. eOsau^Noio fi. 510. 'bi k' ^Kcrepec&c G. 512. inoxlNH P, yp. A

HPQ

P.

|]

re CTcpeuc

AnoTfcei

{supr. h).

613. KoOpaiciN P.
503. The epithets are transferred from attitude of the penitent to his prayers, x^^^o'i because of his reluctance to go to ask pardon {pede Poena clavdo, generally quoted here, is quite different) ; ^ucai, from his face wrinkled with the mental struggle ; napaB\cl!>nec
ing, but there is no reason why it should be confined to this sense. 510. For k' Monro would read t,

the

dfeoXucb, because he dares not look in the face him whom he has wronged. 504. Kof belongs to the whole clause, and gives an additional touch to the picture. dX^rouci is best taken closely with KioOcai, make it their business to go after Ate. The construction is thus analogous to that of (pddveip, etc., with the participle (so Nagelsbach on B 398). 505. I.e. man is swift to sin, but slow to repent the wrong act is done and over long before any thought of penitence has time to arise in the mind. 506. CrneKnpoeeei, lit. runs forward out from among them all. For 9edNei with long a, from <t>$dvFei, see K 346,
' '

answering to fi^v t above, on the ground that Ke is out of place in a general sentence {B. G. % 283 h). 512. T&>\ is emphatic, 'that Ate may come upon Mm, as before upon the man who had wronged him. This is exactly illustrated by the case of Achilles. He suffers Ate (i. e. puts himself in the wrong)
'

by refusing Agamemnon's humiliation, and pays the penalty in the death of

262, H. G. 47. 508. ald^cerai, subjunctive. &ccon ioiicac, when offered by the repentant
offender.

509.

It is not of course quite exact to

;

say that Prayers hear a man's prayers what is meant is that they, as representatives of the heavenly powers, ensure a man's prayers being heard. eiixo"^NOio seems best to give the sense whenever he prays. The vulg. ei^ajx^voco is, however,

more

usual, cf. 381, 453, 211. eixofiivoi.0 generally

Patroklos. 513. Lit. provide thou that honour may attend upon the prayers (of Agamemnon). The respect due to the divine quality of repentance, rather than the mere prayer for forgiveness, is here made the motive which influences men to relent. Phoinix says, admit into thy soul that reverence which bends the minds even of the best. Others translate grant to the request of these Xiraf that recompense (i. e. Agamemnon's gifts) may be bestowed on thee. This gives the usual Homeric meaning of nfi-q, but the connexion of words is unnatural, as no <rol is expressed ; it does not suit the drift of the allegory, and leaves no force in the emphatic antithesis Kai a-i HXKav Trep. The purely abstract use of Ti/Jtri is not so serious a consideration as it would be in an older portion of the
' ' ' ' . .

236, 531,
boast-

means

poems (cf. note on A 158). must be admitted that von

But

it

Christ's

lAIAAOC
TifiTjv,

(ix)

409

el

fiev

^ T aWcov irep eTriyvdfiTrTei voov iadXSsv. jap fir] Sapa (pepoi, to, 8' oiria-ff' ovo/id^oi

515

ArpetSri^,

dX\

alev eVtfac^eXw?
firjvcv

'^oKe'jraivoi,,

ovK av iyco ye ae
'

diroppiyfravra KeKoifiTjv
"jrep
efi7r7)<;-

Apyeioicriv dfivvefievai, '^aTeovcri

dfia T

vvv S

avTLKa iroKKa

BiSol,

rd

S'

OTTiadev

vireffTT),

avSpa<; Se XLcyaea-Qai iircTrpoeTjKev dpiarovi

Kpivdfievo';

520

Kara

Xaw
B

Kj^auKov, o" re
/ir)

crol

avrai

^iKraTOt 'A.pyei(ov
firjSe

t&v

trv

ye fivOov iXey^rjit;

TToSa?"

Trplv

ov rt

vefjLeaarr}Tov

Key^oT^adai.

ovTCO KoX t5)v Trpocrdev eirevGofxeda icKea

rjpweov,

dvSpav
525

ore Kev

nv

eVt^a^eXo?

'^oKo's

"kov

Smprjrov r

eireXovro Trapdpprjrol, r

eireecrai.

DGJPQE Cant. Vr. b. n6on 9peNac PQ Bust. icoKhu J. rhp hk uk DRU. 9epei Q hibdi Schol. A on I 164. huouAzei G Cant. xo^GnaiNH G. 517. oOd' Sn P. 519. Snice' 6Nou(Szei S Bar. 520. SNdpe G (p. ras.). in\ ck npo^HKCN G. dpicrco G (p. ras.). hh re S. 521. 523. nplN r' P. dxaiKdN CGHJP. 524. neux<iueea Q. 525. k^n tic P.
514. ^nirNdnxei
ei
||

||

615. 516.

II

|1

\\

||

||

conj. at T sense.

iiriyvajjAJ/av

gives a simpler

rdp implies 'you may do so without disgrace. For if Atreides were not offering thee gifts and promising thee more hereafter' (i.e. in 135 sqq.) 'I would not be the one to bid thee,'
515.
'
'

Agamemnon's liberal offerings not only guarantee his sincerity, but would make Achilles' change of attitude honouretc.

are the feet of them that preach.' The whole of 523-8 looks very much like a joint marking the insertion of an alien passage. The episode of Meleager is very confused in detail, though it may be greatly simplified by leaving out two passages (see on 529), and only a disproportionately small part of it has any

bearing

upon

Phoinix's

argument

able by their publicity. 516. ^niza9eXcic is referred by Ameis, Dilntzer, etc., to root (j>eK- to swell, of

d-0A-\u,

etc.

the fa

Sid being in-

tensive, see 525 ^7riftl0eXo5 x^^'>^=i>^'n/ The word occurs elseswelling anger. where only f 330, ^irtfa^eXtDs fiev^aLvey.

517. The strong expression dnoppiipaNTO recurs in the same sense in II 282.
519. 3i3oT, offers, like dtdoTs 1. 164. 520. This is yet another proof of the sincerity of Agamemnon's penitence. bring to 522. ^6^Hic, disTwnour, shame ; so 424, and the subst. IXeyxos 314 (where see note). After =disgraee Homer this sense recurs only in the compound KareX^yxav (Pind. 0. viii.

19, P. viu. 36, /.

iii.

14).

523. nddac, i.e. their journey hither. This, however, seems much rather a
e.g. Eur. Tragic than an Epic use Hipp. 661 <riv irarpiis /wXCiv iroSi, Cf. 'How beautiful kisch. Sept. 374.
;

namely, the fact that Meleager's Ate was turned upon himself in that he had to run the risks of war without receiving the reward (597-9). It undoubtedly seems that a distinct Epic ballad, most interesting in itself, has been not very skilfully grafted into this already long speech on account of a general similarity between the relations of Achilles to Agamemnon and Meleager to Althaia; and then 523-8, 597-9 have been added to give a plausible connexion with the argument. 524. TOON npdcocN is in apposition with dvSpwv Tipiliav. Note the Attic use of the article. For kXeq cf. 189 and B oOtgo, i.e. we have heard of such 486. amduct on the part of heroes of the old time a rather loose expression. 525. This is the only case in H. of Ste k^n with the opt. It is, however, sufficiently defended by the use of the
;

opt. after ei kcv.

526.

They were

to be

won by

gifts

and

; ' ;

410
/j,fJ^vr]/j,at,
ft)?

lAIAAOC

(ix)

ToSe epyov iycb jraKau, ov

S'

veov

<ye,

^v

iv

vfiiv

epeco

iravTecrai

(j)lXoi,cn.

Koiip^re? T
dfi(j)L

ifid'^ovTO xal

AItcoKoI fieve'^dpfiai,
ivdpt^ov,
630

TToXiv K.aXvSa)va Kal dXKrj\ov<;

AItcoXoI fiev dfivvofievoi K.aXvBwvo'i ipawfjii,

TS.ovpr]Te^

Se

hiairpadeeLv /ie/aawre? "Aprji.

"ApTefii,<;

Kal jdp Toiai KaKov ^pvaoOpovo';

^(oaafievr)
b
oi

apcre,

ov tl OdXvcria yovvcoi, dXmfj'i

Se deal BauvvvO
eKaT0/j,/3a';-

OtVev?
oiTji
fj

ep^',

dWot

536

ovK eppe^e Aio? Kovprji fiejdXoio'

rj

XdOer
re
:

ovk ivoTjcrev

ddaaro
Q
:

Se fieya Ov/jl&l.
(?) GRU. C^GJETU

527.

re Yr. A.
537. n \&e' H

528. AjuTn

Vr.

c.

531. ^pareiNHc C^

534.
l>is'

x"0"^NH H.
C=H.

535. gps'

(supr. e)

DPQ

Harl.

a,

Vr.

b
||

gpes'

o6k

Par.

^KXdeer' oOa' Zen.

Se

rip P.

persuasion.

3copHT6c is S,w. \e-y. in H. ; 726, in the sense oi persuasive. 527. u^NHuai with accus. as Z 222. It is hard to see why Phoiuix should adopt the confidential tone of 528. 529. Oineus the Aitolian, king of Kalydon, married Althaia, daughter of Thestios, king of the Kuretes. The two peoples combined to slay the wild boar that ravaged Kalydon, but fell out over the division of the spoils, which Meleager wished to assign as apurrua to Atalanta but the sons of Thestios, indignant, had

napdppHTOc recurs only N

taken it from her, for which Meleager slew them, and was therefore cursed by
his mother Althaia, their sister. It will be seen that the story as given in the text is only very partially told, although 533-49 and 557-64 (or rather 572) are inserted, to the damage of the connexion, to explain the circumstances out of which the quarrel had arisen. In any case the story must be

read continuously thus 529-32, 55056, 673-99. It will be observed that the fire-brand with which Meleager's life was bound up is inconsistent with the present legend (see on 670 below) nor is Atalanta mentioned.
:

Catalogue. For the name cf. T 193. It may, however, be distinct from the substantive KovpjJTes, and be related to the Italic Curetes, 'spearmen,' as Paley ^poNNHC for iparaPTJs, only suggests. here, 577, and tj 18 in H. 533. ToTci, so. the Aitolians. The story suddenly goes back to the ovum, and Kai rdp =for it must be known, cbpcc = had raised up. 534. eaXiicia, the harvest feast when the first fruits were oifered to the gods in gratitude for the abundance {86XKa) of nature. It has been remarked that this is the only mention of a public festival in the H. (see, however, B 550). rouNui 6\cofic (see S 57), on the fat of the garden-land. yowSs is generally considered to be for yovF-os, a derived form of ydvv, 'knee,' in the sense of the hill or swell of the 'garden ; that is, the part most exposed to the sun, and therefore the most fertile. But Hesych. explains yovl/j.ijii tStuil, as if from yey- to produce, and this seems more reasonable. 536. Ai6c KOiipHi of Artemis, f 151 elsewhere, when used by itself, it almost
' ' ' ' ;

531. KaXudcoNOc (a sort of ' causal gen.) after ijiivecBai, as 155, 179, N 700. For the Aitolians see B 638-44. The Kuretes are said to be a tribe who first inhabited Aitolia side by side with the Aitolians proper, but were afterwards expelled by them and inhabited Akarnania. They do not appear in the

always means Athene. 537. oijK ENdHCGN Can hardly be distinguished from XdeeT* (rd nh iXaffero,
cKibv wapiireii.ij/ev,
T^jc i.pxh"

t6 5^ oiK

ivdriaef, oiSi

Kara vovv idx^v of the schol. is purely artificial). Zen.'s reading is apparently an attempt to evade this difficulty. Probably Brandreth and Piatt (/. P. xix. 39) are right in omitting the oO altogether, so that the sense is

lAIAAOC

(ix)

411

(opaev
b?

eiTi

j(\ovvi]v

Kaxa

TToXX' epBecrxev
o

avv dyptov dpyooBovra, edwv Olvfio<; aKwrjv

jjLtjXcov.

540

iroXKa B
avTrjiaiv

ye irpoQeKvfiva '^afial /SaXe SevBpea fiaKpa

pi^7)i(7i,

koI aiiroK avdecrt

TOP
Kai
B

B'

uto9 Olvr)o<; aireKTetvev M.eXeaypo';,

6'qprjTopa's

iroWecov eK TToKiav

dvBpa<; ayeipa<i

Kvvw
erjv,
afi(f>

ov

fjL.ev

yap e

Bd/MT]

Travpoiai IBpoToicn'
dXeyeivfj<;.

545

Tocr(TO<;
f]

ttoXXou? Be

irvpfj';

eTre^rja

d/M(f>l

avToii OrjKe ttoKvv KekaBov koX dvrijv, avoi Ke^aXfji xal Bepfiart Xa'^vijevn,
fiecrrjyv

TLovprjTwv re
0(f)pa

xal AItcoXSiv fieyaOvfMcov.

550

fiev

ovv M.eXeaypo<; dprjt^iXo<i iroXefii^e,

T^ovprjTeao'i KaKco';
:

TO(f)pa
539.

Be

rfv,

ovBe BvvavTO
28.
||

&pcEN

epi)ieN Aristot. Hist.

An.

vi.

c[pn63oNTa
:

oiibk ^coikgi

SHpi re ciTOfdrcoi dXXd ^fcoi OXi^gnti ibid. (of. i 191-2. The same variant is quoted as from Strabo by Eust.). ^opreti E gdpacKGN Par. d 540. SpbeCKCN
:

^p)pese^^ or g(p)pezeN
542. ^izaici P.

Ammon.

541.
||

d^Ndpea
3fe

aoiipaxa Max. Tyr. Diss.

1. 3.

546. t6ccon Cant.

nupflc InioHK
551.

nupRc RtXT (nupbc).

Kcucbc

550. njoX^uize G.

3^

{yp.

wc

ma7i. rec.)

Vr. A.

||

ou3^ duNaNTO
reminiscence of
aiTocfiayai,

In^BHce uku oOn EU ju^n D. ouS' te^ecicoN Aph.

(-eiK*)
:

PRm

h'

||

whether he forgot, or knew what he was i.e. neglected Artemis deliberately. The oi may have been inserted from motives of piety, see note on 453 in any case the synizesis is very suspicious. Perhaps we have here another legend of the struggle between the Dionysiao
doing,
;

191 oidi iilnxu dvSpi ye

(Olveis
OtVei)s

=
5^

Wine-man
tj>VThv

Apollod.
irpuiTos

i.

8.

^(ttxCke^wv

KaXu3aii/os

irapa

We have no right to say that it is a mistake of memory in quoting the addition may well have been actually found in the corrupt popular copies see note on B 15. 540. KOKii n6XX' gpdecKGN (with f neglected) is copied in Hymn. Ap. 303, gecoN, siio (suis) more, like II 260 355.
dXXA
plwi vMievTi.
;
;

ALOV^(rov

cLfiiriKov

^a/3e)

^pLdfiaivci}(nv ^Qovres.

by the savage Artemis Laphria of Kalydon (see Paus. vii. 18. 8 and note on Z 130). ^dcoTO see note on 9 237. 538. 3ToN r^NOC seems to mean child of Zeus, AUov, as Eust. explains it, and = Aids Koipri above. The same title 80 Baochos in Hymn. i. 2. is given to
:

and older

religions, here represented

541.

npoe^XuuNO, ly
;

the

roots,

lit.

'from the foundations onwards,' like Trpippil^os. So K 15 and cf. rerpaOi\\jfi,voi, of a shield, with four layers
of hide as foundation. In 130, q.v., seems to mean row upon row, a sense which is possible here also. 542. SNoeci ui^Xcon, either fruithlossom, or blooming fruits a periL 449 S.vdea irol-qi (so Ameis). phrasis like 546. ^n^BHce, brought to the pyre, just as we say 'brought to the grave.' So A 99 Tvpris iTn^dvra, and cf B 234. 547. She brought to pass great noise and battle-cry over his body (oOtui, cf. 4) as to the disposal of the spoils. 550. now suddenly return to the war which arose out of the quarrel, in
it
;

This, however, does not explain Hesiod's application of it to his bad brother, Oi^p. 299. Others take it to mean the boar, a creature of the gods. But the order of the words and the use of Slav are against Duntzer would read detov jhos, this. which is applied to the Chimaira in Z 180. a word of unknown 539. x^oi^NHN meaning, explained by the ancients as entire (not castrated) or couching in grass
;

We

(xXo^ eivd^eadai). Aristotle's quotation (see above) seems to be made up from a

continuation of 532. 551. KOKcbcfiN: cf.

H 424 xaXeTws

ijf.

412
Tetp(;eo?

lAIAAOC

(ix)

eKTOcrdev fiifiveiv TroXee? Trep iovre^hr)

aXK

ore

^eXeaypov eBv
<pi\.7)i,

'^oKo';,

o? re

/cat

aXkwp
555

oiSdvet eV (rrrjOeacri voov irvKci irep

(ppoveovrav,
Krjp

^ TOt o

/JbTjrpl

"AXOaLrji

'^coofievo'i

Keho
KovpTji

-rrapa /MVTja-Tfji
M.apTT'^a-iTr)!;
6',

oKoj^wi, KaXrji KXeoTrdrpTji,,

KaXkiffcpvpov EvrjvivT]^

"IBea

o? KdpTi(TTO<; hrv^Qoviav yeveT

dvhpSiV

T&v Tore, KM pa avaKTO<; ivavriov eiXero ro^ov ^ol^ov 'AttoWcui'o? KaXXicr^vpov e'ive.Ka j/v/ti^?;?'
TT^v

560

Se TOT

iv fieydpoiCTi iraTrjp
eTra>vv/j,ov,

Koi iroTVia

firjTTjp

AXkvovtjv KaXeeaKov

ovveK

ap

avTT)

554. CTi^eec^i Ap. Lex.

rinef

An Antimachos
:

ap. Euseb.
H)

J {supr. ^ aCpTHc)

qOtAi

KdpTlCTOC k^XXictoc HPQ. Tpd96;N H. 561. ti^n te oOthc Eust. oOthc fl.
558.
:
: :

||

^nixpONiooN

J.

J|

J.

562. aiirk

It is a question if oid'

iBiXecKov, the not original, and oiidk aONQNTo a gloss (so Bentley and Heyne) the scholia always e.tplain In such cases that iBi\ei.v = Sin>aix6ai, e.g. in the exactly similar phrase in 353 (here evidently alluded to) and * 366. 552. Tefxeoc ^KTOceeN seems to imply that the Kuretes, so far from besieging Kalydon, were themselves at first shut up in their walls, and could not meet Meleager in the open plain. This is a clear allusion to the position of the Trojans so long as Achilles fought, and emphasizes the parallel between him and Meleager. But we are left to supply a great deal more than is usually left unexpressed in Epic poetry. 553. gau xoXoc (T 16, X 94), on account of his mother's curse, as is explained later on, 566. 554. oiSdNei, makes to swell. Cf. 646 (and //.eXdvei. ? H 64). For the second half of the line cf. S 217. 555. fi Toi, then, begins the apodosis. 556. kgTto, began to lie idle at home. &Te above shews that this must be the meaning (S 178, etc.) but the writer of 565 evidently took it to mean 'lay in bed.' 557. From here to 565 we have a

reading of Aph.,
;

is

so wished to carry her off from Idas the two came to fighting until Zeus separated them, and bade Marpessa choose which of them she would have. And Marpessa chose Idas, the mortal, for fear the god should prove unfaithful. A scene from the story was represented on the chest of Kypselos (Paus. v. 18. 2). The whole legend, which is nowhere completely told, is pieced together from the scholia and ApoUodoros (i. 7. 8) by Erhardt (p. 148). 561. 4n juterdpoiciperhapsmeans 'when their troubles and wanderings were over.' 562. They called her (so. Eleopatra) Alkyone becatise her mother (Marpessa) herself wept with the plaintive voice of the Haloyon (kingfisher the female when separated from the male is said to utter continually a mournful cry. This has no foundation in fact see Thompson Oloss. s. V. ). The legend of Alkyone and Keyx, which sprang from the same
; :

source, is of course not referred to here. For the vulg. aur^s I have taken ainit from one MS., she herself (namely) the

digression which grievously interferes with the narrative and savours strongly

ofthegenealogicalpoetryoftheHesiodean
age.
off

Idas the son of Aphareus had carried Marpessa from her father Euenos (^{iTIvlvTi is a patronymic), but Apollo

mother. The pronoun is used to contrast the mother with the daughter, who might naturally be supposed to be the person described by her name. For children named from their parents' circumstances see note on Z 403. Either the gen. or dat. involves the weakest anaphoric use of the pronoun, which is specially bad in this emphatic place and could only be excused by the lateness of the whole passage

lAIAAOC
fJ'i^TTjp

(ix)

413

akKv6vo<; jToXvirevdeo'; oXktov ep^ovcra

KXaiev, 6
rrji

AiroXkwv, fiiv e;aep70? dvi^pTraae ^o2^o<; ye irapKaTeKeicTO -xpXov 6vfiaX<yea ireaaav,

'

565

6^ apewv firjrpo^ Ke'^oXmfiivo';,

rj

pa 0eoLcn

TToW'
iToKkb.

a'^eov(T

rjpaTO Kaa-iiyvrjToio ^ovoio,

Se KoX jaiav iroKv^op^riv j^epaXv oKoia

KiKX/qaKovcr

AtBrjv Kot iiraivr^v YLepce^oveiav,

irpo'^vv KaOe^o/jievrj,
TTttiSt

BevovTO Se hdicpvcro koXttoi,

ttJ?
S'
'^epo(f>ocTi'i

570

S6/J.ev

Odvarov

'Epivii?

eK\vev e^
TOiv
563.
juiN Zen.

^pe^ecrcpiv,

dfielXi'^ov rjrop

ej(0V(ya.

Se Ta^'

dfK^X 7rv\a<; o/MaBo^ koL Sovtto^ opwpei

:

oTkton
fi.
II

oTton U.

564.

xXaTcN, 8
||

JUllN

Ar.

LP

(KXate)

KXaf Sre
supr.
(cf.

457).

fiNiipnace) E. 570. Kaeizoju^NH (P supr.) S. K6\ncdi

{-yp.
:

hifikpnacs

B69. <fep<x<f6uemu S [supr. oi). 571.

S2 (ipiN

iepofomc
dueiXiKTON

HJ, yp. Schol. A. 572. Ip^BecflN JE^ kpi&aiafiN CDJEmU. 573. noXiic J {yp. niiXac). dpcipw pi.
||

om. U).

||

563. On the authority again of one MS. only I have adopted the reading oTkton, originally conjectured by Heyne. The sense plaintive wail is not found in H., but is common in Trag. (see Lexx.). It is clearly what is wanted here (cf. Eur. /. T. 1090 oXkviIiv, iXeyov oUrphv delSea). The vulg. oTtov, having the But fate of the halcyon, is very feeble. must be admitted that do what we it may it is impossible to make anything but a most confused and clumsy piece of narration out of all this. It has all the air of a fragment of an old Epic interspersed with lines taken from other portions of the original story aids to the memory, perhaps, of hearers who partly knew a not very common legend, but to us only darkening the obscurity. 565. The next eight lines seem intended to lead back from the digression to the main story while supplying some details which Phoinix had omitted. Cf. n^cccoN, digesting, brooding over.

and the TiT^;/es, x^v' KaravpTiva IKace xBbva, and I'/aao-e x^l"")- X^V^ Toxei'?!,

Hymn.

Apoll. 333, 340. 569. See on 457. It will be seen that 'MSrii has taken the place of Zeis KaraxBdvios, possibly a sign of different
570. np6xNU is commonly explained as knee -forward, i.e. falling on her knees. But the change of 7 to x in Greek is at least doubtful (see G. Meyer

authorship.
'

81.

567. noXXd goes with riparo, 96N010 ^"^ gen. with dx^"<^''as ' causal KQCiTNi^TOio others read KcunyvrjToio as adj. 'fraternal slaughter'; for ace. to the common legend Althaia had several brothers killed by Meleagros. As nothing has been said above of this apparently
'

Gr. 212), and the word nowhere else (* 460, f 69, and later Greek) conveys any distinct reference to knees it means utterly. It must therefore be regarded as of uncertain meaning here. It will be seen that, so far as the story is told, the only result of the curse is to deprive Meleagros of the promised gifts. Pausanias, in an interesting excursus on the development of the Meleagros legend (x. 31. 2) says that according to Homer' M. did die through the curse (and perhaps that is a fair deduction from the SkXvcv of 572), but that the 'Hoiot and Mivvds ascribed the death to Apollo. He adds that the familiar story of the firebrand was first adopted by Phryniehos
; '

in his llXeuptiviai. 571. 36uEN einaroN, a phrase only paralleled by the doubtful dal/wva Bdiaoi of e 166. The infin. depends on the

essential
is

matter,

we cannot

tell

what

meant.
568. iXoia, she beat the

ground with

gods below.

her hands, to call the attention of the So Hera appealing to Tata

sense of prayer in 567-8, 570 being parenthetical. Aepo9oTTic, walking in darkness, here and T 87 only. 573. TcJiN a^, the Aitolians or Kuretes, according as we connect the gen. with

414
TTvprycov

lAlAAOC
/SaXXo/jievav
ire/Mirov

(ix)

rov Se Xlaaovro jepovTe<;

lepfja<;

AItci)\S)V,

Be Oecov

apiarov;,

575

i^eXdeiv koX
oiriroQi

a/j,vvai,

inroayo/ievoi fieya Scopov

iriorarov TreBoov K.aXvBa)vo<; ipavvi]^,

ev6d

fiiv

fjvwyov

Tefievo<}

TreptKaXXe';
7]fiia-v

eXeadab
580

TrevTTjKOVToyvov, to fiev
rjiJLLcrv

olvoTreBoio,

Be y^iXrjv apocnv ireBioio rafieadai.

ryepaiv

iroXXa Be pmv Xirdveve

oiiBov
crebcov

iTnrrjXaTa Olvevf,

67re/X;Se/3a(B?

v'^^rjpe^eo's

daXdfioLO

KoXXrjTa? craviBa^, yovvovfievo^ vlov

Be fiaXXov dvaivero'

TToXXa Be TOP ye Kacrtyvrjrao Kai TroTvia

iXXl,a<rov6'
Ob Ob

/j,rjT7jp

ttoXXo,

eralpoc,

585

KeBvorarob koI (jibXrajob rjaav a/Travrmv

CO?

dXX! ovB'
nrpiv

Tov

OvjJbov

evb

crrrjdecra'bv

eTrebOov,
eirl

ore

Br)

6dXafJbo<;

ttvk

e^aXXero, toI B
/jbeya

irvpymv
590

^alvov
XbcraeT
icrfBe

K.ovprJTe<;
Br]

koI iveirp'qQov
iii^covo<;

dcrrv.

KOb Tore

MeXeaypov
Kai

irapdKoiTi';

6Bvpop,evrj,

ob

KareXe^ev airavra
rcov

Oct'

avOpw'Trobcrb

TreXeb

darv

dXcorjb-

576. 0nicxN6jueNoi Harl. b, Par. d g : finicxNoiiueNoi J : Onicx<iueNoi Ut. 578. indireoN G. 579. neNTHKONT6ruioN DEU. 580. 577. ^paTGiNHC C'J. uijiipecp&c CR. 582. OnepBeBadic PQ and ap. Eust. i]fi\HC {sc. 7^s) Ar. 584. KadrNHTOi JP Par. b d h, and ap. Did. : KacirNi^TH Schol. B T6N3e HPQS. 586. KiiSicroi P {yp. Ke3N6TaToi), yp. R. 167. 588. nuKa (Porph.) on niipru(i) Q Harl. d, Par. b j, and ap. Eust. niiproN JR BdWero [GS]. 589.
.

||

il

||

^N^npHeeN

J.

592-3. Bcca k^k' dNepunoici neXci

i.

ton 6ctu

6Xc6hi- \aoi

u^n

(peiNueouci kt\. Aristot. Mhet.

7.

or S/j-aSos : the latter is more "^ 234. "We suddenly of. return to the main incident, the siege of Kalydon. 575. What have the 'best priests' It is not a to do with the matter ? The line looks like religious question. an interpolation for the sake of introduinJXas

582.

StaTiding on the threshold of the

Homeric,

chamber where his sou had locked himself in, and shaking the doors in his endeavour to force an entrance, rounoiiueNOc is here of course only metaphorical,
beseeching, the literal act of clasping the

knees being excluded

stances, as in

by the circum149.

130,

i"

cing the explanatory but needless word AiTcaXciN. It must, however, have been known to Soph., if Schol. A is right in saying that in consequence of it he made the chorus of his Ue\iaypos consist of
priests.

534. The variant Kao-fvpijToi is supported jn the schol. by a reference to B 641,

where

from the public land. Cf. Z 194, M 313, S 550 and for neNTHKONT6ruoN, K 351. 580. TQU^ceai is added pleonastically,
;

578. T^ueNoc,

'severalty'

taken

ijiiXfiN SpociN, repeating i\i<rBa.u arable land unencumbered by trees.

(

i.e.

it appears that Meleagros had brothers besides Tydeus. The legend, however, knows also of his sisters, one of whom was Deianeira. _. , , ^ , 686 KeaN6TaToi seems here to be equivalent to Kr,Si,yroc (which P reads), '^vSecrai See k 225 Ss ixoi f* ?^'(nS'-<^ros erdp^ tjv KeSvlyrari, re.
'

So

134

dpom

XelTj.

588. np[N r' Sxe 81^, until at last, as 488, 437, and several times in Od.

lAIAAOC
av8pa<i /Mev ktsivovcti,

(ix)

415

ttoXiv Be re Trvp afjbadvvet,

TSKva Be r oKXoc ayovo'i ^adv^wvov^ re yvvaiKWi. Tov S' mpivero dv/ib'; clkovovto^ kuko, epya,
^rj
S'

695

levat,
jjbev
Oil,

%jOoi'

B'

evTe'

eBvaero irafic^avornvTa.
rjixap

w?

AlrmKolcTiv am-r/fivvev kukov

6vfia)i'
ical

et'fa?

r&i B

ovKeri S&p' ireKecrcrav

TToXXa T6

)(ap[evTa,

KaKov
voei

S'

fjfjAJve

ical
ere

awra)?.

aXXa
vrjvcrlv

(TV

yJ)

rot

ravra
^tXo?"

^peaL,

fiijBe
icev

BaLfiav

600

ivravda
ep'xeo'

rpeyjreie,

kukiov Be

etrj

Kai,ofievr)icriv

afivvefiev
deSii

aXX' :

iirl

Bmpav

taov yap
JQT.

ere

Ticrovaiv 'A^aiot*
6rouci Zen.

593. duaXeiiNEi

594.
S.

Lips.
kbiic{c)aro

595. cbpNiiero
Q.
aiircac

596.

t^kno ik Si^Yoi ^dOceTO A

Q.
iioi

{sic)

]|

6aeuza>Nac

(supr. a)

CD
P.

(Harl. a supr.)
||

597. dni^uuNe

NH\ei:c
:

599. Qjuune

AuOncto
{yp.

Mor.

600. TOi

PU

Eust.

601. KdiciON

oUtuc H. x^6n6N

||

Par.

KdKioN) DHEU, yp. Harl. a. 602. dcbpcoN Ar. HPQ Harl. a (yp. Scfipoic), d li dc&poN Harl. b, Par. o (supr. 3c&poic) g dcijppic Q. 603. Spx^u PQ.
:
:

593. duaei^NGi, turns to dust, i.e. consumes, probably with a reminiscence of the commoner dfiaXSivetv so Ap. Rhod. iii. 295, Aisch. Ihim. 937. In Hymn. Merc. 140 it seems to mean scatter
:

that Achilles' fate will be exactly the

same if he persists in his refusal, 604-5. "When the story was introduced, we were
led to expect encouragement rather than warning (526) ; Meleagros cannot be called Swpijris. This is only one more of the awkwardnesses in this curious narrative. 601. ^NToOea, in that way of thine; like all forms of oStos it regularly refers to the person addressed. The word does not recur in H. (ivravdoX > 122, o- 105, V 262, ivreSeey t 568). 602. It seems that Phoinix does not take Achilles' threat to return seriously he is justified in 650. kxA tiitpam seems to be a sort of temporal use, in the time
;

dust.

594. aXXoi, strangers, as r 301, Z 456. fiaeuzc&Nouc, Zen.'s S-^ioi is needless. It occurs only here and y 154 in H. four times in Symn. Cer., Aisch. Persae 155, Pind. P. ix. 2 (of the Charites), The 0. iii. 35 (of Leda), and elsewhere. idea of the schol. y 154, that it applies only to barbarian women, is clearly Studniozka (Beitr. p. 120) see.s \vrong. in the word an allusion to the deep bend made in the full lines of the peplos by the girdle round a slim waist ; so that we might almost translate slender-waisted. Cf. ^a06Ko\iros. 595. KOKi Spra, iAesc!(istorj/(especially no doubt the fate of the captive women). 598. cVsac &i euuui, yielding to Ms own feelings (on hearing this appeal, and not to the Xirai of his mother, who had In this lies the point of offended him). the story. Meleager now has to pay for his stubbornness (512) inasmuch as he

of gifts,
cf.

i.e.

while they

may still
637
^irl

be had

797

iTr' elprivris,

irporipuv

This comes to nearly the as Ar.'s interpretation of iid as= ;Uerd (cf. a 278 fitrtra ^ot/ce ^IXtjs iwl TratSds iireadai). It gives a better connexion., with the story of Meleagros than the vulg. iirl ddpois, on condition, in consideration, of the gifts, and the latter as the more familiar use is perhaps more
avBpilnrav,

same

has to yield his point without the gifts which would have made his relenting (The context forbids us to honourable.
take Si
BviiCoL
;

in the natural sense of

dviiov.
so,

'

his

likely to be the corruption. In so late a passage little weight can be given to the form -ois for -oia-i, and of course it is possible that ddpois was altered to Siipoji' when the story of Meleagros was

wrath

'

Paley suggests oB
oOtcoc,

added.

599. Kai

even

without

recompense.

Phoinix means of course

603. For TcoN 298.

ee&i

see

note on

416
el

lAIAAOC
Se

(ix)

ovukff ofL&i; TifirjK ecreai, iroXe/MOV irep

UTep Baipwv TroXefiov (jiOiarjvopa Bvrjb';, oXoXkcov.

a'n-afiei,^6/jLevo<;
'!rpocre(prj

605

Tov
Xpeca
r)
//.'

S'

TroSa? d)KV<;

A^tXXeu?"

" (^oivi^, drra yepaie, hioTp<^h, ov

TijjJrj'i-

n
At09
o

(le

ravT7]<;

^poveco Be

Ten

firjadai,

alcrrji,,

e^ei

irapa vrjval Kopaivia-iv,

fj^evrji

et?

avrfir)
opcopiji.

ev (TTrjQefTCTb

Kai fioi <piXa

8'

yovvar

610

dWo
fir)

Be TOO ipeco, crv

iv\

<f>pe(Ti,

^aWeo
tL
ere

a-ffcaf

fjiot

avy^ei dvfiov
rjpaii
(j>epaiv
firj

6Bvpofievo<;

kul d'^evcov,
'^^prj

^ArpeiBrji,

^dptv

oiiBe

TOV
2aov

<j)i\eeiv,

'Cva

fioi

d/ire'^drjai

(ptXeovTt.
efie
icijBrji.

KoXov TOi
efioX

crvv

ifjLol

TOV KrjBeiV o? k
p,eipeo

615

^aaiXeve koI ^/mctv

:

TifJbri<;'

GH.
c.
II

604. 3uoic T oiixe L.

II

aoiHC D^.
609. 6SJrk

(diiyjufi

605. 6n(SXkcon Lips. Vr. A. 610. Ju^Nei E).

DL
:

6pci)pei

DQETJ
||

Vr. b^

6pcopoi
:

HL.

612.

6dup6ueNOC
615.

607. diorpoip^ {sup: oi) Q Vr. Kai hA cri^eecciN

:

Ar.

JP

Par. o g.

Koi

h^<s(j(aT*

KiNuplzcoN Zen.

oc

&c

P.

||

Ki^dHi

KiiBei

DHJPQSU

Vr. b^.
i^i/iev. The analogy, however, is not very close, nor is that of the common phrases Bd/ijios, iiirvos, yvpas, kt\., ^x Tij/a. Others, perhaps better, make <ppoirb'Kiv

605. TiJUHic for

TijaiJ-f ets,

a late (Attic)

form, supported by S 475 Tt/irjvra, 110 Texyvcffai. (M 283 Xoirovvra ? ). 7/ Ar. read n/t^s, but tbe gen. can only be explained by great violence as de-

y^oi

atarji

parenthetical,

and

ti/itjs

pendent on

6/aSs (as a sort of

'

'

improper

preposition, at the same point of price ?) or as a strict gen. of price ; cf. "^ 649 TLfiTJs ijs ri jx ^OLKe reTifiTJaSai. 607. 6TTa, a primitive word for father, no doubt formed from the early efforts It is of childish lips, like our 'dada.' found in this identical form in Latin,

Skt. {attd in fern.), and Gothic; and slightly altered in Slavonic, Albanian, and Erse, i.e. in every main branch of the Indo-European family. 'Attam pro reverentia seni cuilibet dicimus, quasi

the antecedent to r), comparing P 143 KKios Ix^i (so Schol. T etc.). In any case the expression is very awkward. 612. ciirxei, confound, our colloquial 'do not upset me.' Achilles acknowledges the effect which Phoinix's speech has had upon him. 613. (f^pcoN X'^pi"' out of complaisance to A. So E 211, 874 ; and cf. A 572 ^pa
<j>^peiv.

616. This verse is expunged as meaningless by almost all recent editors

eum

am

nomine

appellemus,'

Paul.

So P 561 and several times Upit. 12. in Od., where it is always used by Telemachos to Eumaios. 608. For xps** with gen. and aeo. see on 75. aYcHi, by the just measure, cf. 418. 609-10. This couplet, as Heyne remarks, would be better away. Achilles, who a few lines further doubts whether to depart or no, is here made to say that he will be among the ships so long as he lives. From eic 8 ks to 6pcjbpHi is probably borrowed from 89-90. 8aei

it is possible to

(Heyne, Bekker, Dbd., Ameis, Duntzer, Fasi, von Christ and van Leeuwen). But explain it as a hyperbolical expression meant to be taken in irony rather than earnest ask what you will, you shall have even the half of my kingdom (but do not expect me to change my mind) ; only for the
: '
'

last

clause

he substitutes

'

these shall

apparently =)iK guard me,

cf.

473

take my message,' i.e. I do not recall it. ueipouai does not occur again ; but it would be a legitimate present of ^//.pt-ope, for iJ.ep-j-op.ai.. Hes. Theog. 801, 0pp. 578 has dTro/ieipo^uai. Duicu must be taken as neut. ace. used adverbially, share my honour to the half.'
'

lAIAAOC
ovTOh
evvrji
S'

(ix)

417

ay<yXov<Ti,

<rv

S
8'

avToGu Xe^eo fiufivmv

^oi
<fiaivo/j,ev'r)<l)i,

evi fMoXaKijiij

a/ia

^paacrofieO'

Ke

Pco/jLe6'

i(j)'

rjfiirep',
6<j)pv<7i

^ Ke

fievwfiev."
620

^ Koi HarpoKXat 6 y
6/c
K\ia(,'r)<;

eTT

vevae cnairfjt

f^OLViKi crTope<rai TrvKoyov Xe^^o?,

6(^pa rd'^icrra
S"

voaroio

/jbeSoiaro,

Tolcn

ap

AXaf

avriOeo^ TeXa/MfovLdSrj^ /Mera fwdov eenre' " Sioyeve<; KaepTidhr}, iroKvp.tj'^av' 'OSvacev,
iOfiev
rrjiBe
^prj

ov yap

jjloi

BoKeei fivOoio reXevTr)

625

oB&i KpaveeaQaf
Aavaol(7i,

dirayyeZKai Be rd-^iaTa

fjLvdov

Kal ovk cuyaOov irep iovra,

ol

irov vvv earai TroTiBeyfievob.

(TTijOea-cri

avrap

A.-^bKXeii';

dyptov iv
<7^eTXt09,
Trj<;

dero p.eyaKrjTopa 6vp,6v,

630

ovBe fieTaTpeirerai ^iXottjto's kralpcov

Tji

fj,tv

irapa
iu,v

vrjvcrlv

eTLop^ev

e^o^ov dWcov,
^ovrjo<;

V7]\rjii-

Kal
'Tj

Tt9 re KacnyvrjToio

iroivrjv

ov TratSo? iBe^aro TeOvrj&TO^'

fiev

Kai p o Tov Be T
iroivrjv
619.
fl

iv Brnxan, p.evei aiirov,

ttoXX'

dironaa';,
635

iprjTverai KpaBLr] Kal

0vp,b^

dyr)V(op

Be^a/Jievcoi.
:

aol
.

S'

aXkrjKTOv re KaKov re
k).

KE

A&

GT

Cant.

H*kA{supr.
626. r'
(
:

623.

uera

u.4ra Q.

||

Lips.

625. TeXeurfiN S.

o'

G.

627. After this add.

euu6N ein^eN
:

ArpeiaHic 6raju6uNONi Koi jueNeXdcoi GTm). 628. npoTia^rjuENOi DTJ.

=H

373)
fii

GJQSTm
:

631.

H T'
Q.

(Rhosos) Vr. A (^[TpeiaH hn PT^. 632. TE re

633.

Ar. Harl. b, Par. d g. Ar.

||

90NHOC

{supr. 010)
:

96N010 0.

TEONHCdTOC

PQ
:

Vr. b

TeeNHi&Toc

supr.

TeoNcioiToc

636. dEsajuiENCOl

AC^

D^HTi
'

aeaoju^Nou Q.
lias taken a savage heart into his breast, is often adopted, but is obviously awkward ; it, however, is the usual sense of in ari/jBeffffi BiaBai., of. 637, 639. Compare 632. tic, a man in general. 90Nfloc, though not strongly 46 ff. supported, gives rather the better sense, accepts the ilood-price from the slayer of Ms brother. It is then more natural to

617. X^eo, i.e. Xex-o'-eo'o^ from the mixed 'aor. iXe^ifirjy of *X^o/ttai, like The imper. of the noneSv<r6/xriv.
aor. (X^kto) is \4^a (Xexiro) 12 So we have both 650, like Si^o T 10. opaco and opao. dq>piici, he nodded 620. ^ni . NGuce (with) his head to P. in silence for Phoinix. Observe the four consecutive instrumental, jussive, modal, datives ^m . NeOce, because and ' commodi. he wishes to give a silent hint for departure to the envoys. 625. juOeoio TeXeurfi, the fulfilment of
. . . . : ' . .

fj.eyaX'^Topaf

thematic

our errand.
as

/nCffos is 'a

charge imposed,'

A 25.

629. SrpioN, predicate with o^to, has This use is turned his heart savage. common in the act. but there is no exact parallel in mid. The alternative which

makes dypwv an epithet

correlative to

on to take naia6c as dependent directly on iroivl)v, for his son. The vulg. <)>6voio is of course defensible. The schol. suggest that KacirNi^Toio is then an adj. (see on 567), and this avoids the awkwardness of the double For the general question of the gen. acceptance of blood -money in H. see S 498. 636. aeaaJu^Neoi the change of case is rather harsh, but may be paralleled by
go
:

VOL.

2 E

418

lAIAAOC

(ix)

Ovfiov ivl (TTijOeacn deol Oeaav e'lveica Kovpr}';

oI't;?.

vvv Be rot eTrra irapia'^ofiev e^oj^ aplaraf

re ttoXX'
eTTt

dXXd

Trjiav

av

S'

iX,aov

evdeo Ovfiov,
640

aiBeaaai, Be fiekadpov
7rX7jdvo<;
e/c

vTrQ)po(j)iot

Si tol elfiev

Aavamv,
efievai

fiefiafiev

Be rot e^o'^ov oKKcov

KrjBiaroL r

koX (ftiXTaroi, oacrot 'A^atot.

rov B' airafiei^ofievo^ Trpoae^rj TroBa? d)KV^ " Alav Btoyeve'; T!eXa/j,a)vie, Koipave Xacov,
iravTOi Ti fioi

A/^iXXevf
645

Kara
/*'

dvfiov eeiaao jivdrjcraadai,-

aXXd

fiot

olBdverai KpaBi-q '^oXcoi, oinrore Kelvwv

0)9
(u?

fiVT^crofiai,

aav^TJXov iv 'Apyelotatv epe^ev

CLTifirjTOV

ArpetBrji;

ei Tiv

/xeTavaaTrjv.
naplcxeniEN U. Icuku G. S.
{|

637. oiiNeKO C.
ap. Did.
1).
II

638. nap&x""'^''
:

PQ

639. ToTci 641.

(and

iNeo e^o J. 640. aYSeceoi dep6oi Zen. Ik om. Q. Ssoxoi R {supr. on). Ki^decToi Vr. A. 644. KoipoN* dxaiuN G.
|| ||

nXweiioc
:

642. kijBictoi
645. leicao Ar. 647. OOC
:

Lips. {supr. h)
na-i

(&

tQv

viro-

livTI/idToiii)
I

FQ

lietcco fi.
:

646. 6nn6T' ^KeiNou G.

Chid.

8c Par. b(?), i.

epESEN

KeHKC Et.

300-1,

187,

413, p 555,

<p

205,

eeicao
647.

is

demanded
:

alike

by the rhythm
6cii9HXoN:

and other instances in H. G. 243. 3 d. 637. euu6N, liere anger. KoOpHC oYhc,
one single girl. Aias' numerical is well suited to the not oversubtle quality of his intellect. 639. YXaoN, placable. ^Neeo is explained by 629, and Biaav 637. It is a question if we should not adopt the reading dio of J ; I'Xaos has a in A 583,
iust

and by Homeric
a word of
in
il

JUNi^cojuai

use. aor. subj.

argument

767.

unknown origin recurring only The meaning seems to be

Hymn.
in

Ger.

204,

and

this quantity is

implied in the Ionic

But fi recurs 178. 640. u^XaepoN, i.e. the obligation of hospitality incurred by our reception
ilXeus.

under your

roof.

641. nXwoiioc kn A., we are selected from the host of the Danaans, and therefore claim respect as representatives of the whole body of the army. 642. occoi 'Axaioi (supply eW) goes closely with SXkwv, dearest of all Aclmians that there are. So 1. 55. 645. Tho^i seemest to speak every word almost after mine own soul. Achilles refers to the latter part of Aias' speech.

degrading or vile, here wrought mleness on me. The most obvious relation of the word is with the equally obscure aujiKbs, for which see note on S 142. It is at least a curious coincidence that as the meaning of that word exactly agrees with the Arabic safala, to fall low, so aaiifnfKoi should correspond with the Arabic superlative asfal, most vile, from the same root. (For u as a connecting vowel in an Oriental word cf. the form Tii/tuXos by T/iCiXos.) But it is more orthodox to refer the word to (ro06s and explain it
foolish.

648 = n 59. juteraNiScTHN, one who has changed his home. In the early stage of society, in which religion as well as polity is based entirely on family and
clan relations, the man who has had to leave his home becomes contemptible, an enemy of society, d(pp-/p-wp d84/M<rTos dviimos. Hence in most European languages the name of outcast has become a general word of contempt. So with the jti^ToiKos at Athens ; our own wretch means no more than 'exile,' Germ. Elend=foreigner, and so in other cases (see Schrader Handelsgesch. p. 7).

The Ti modifies the sentence like our colloquial 'much as I could wish.' Of. c 11 tovt6 tI fxoi KoXkiffTOV ivl ippealv etderai elcoi, leading on to a but in the next line. The use, however, is elsewhere almost confined to negative sentences. Bentley conj. rd, needlessly. The open form
' '

lAIAAOC

(ix)

419

aXX
oil

vfii<;

ep'X^ecrde

Koi wyyekLrjv aTro<pa<70e650

yap

irplv -TroXefioio fieSTjao/jLai, ai/MaToevTO';,

irpiv y'

vlbv Hpid/ioio Sai^povo<;,

iirl

'

EiKropa Blov,
iKeaOat
vr}a<;.

M.vpfMBovaiv

re KKt,aia^ koX

V7ja<;

KTeivovT
dficfil

Apyeiov<i,
TTJi

Kara re afiv^ai
KKiait^i
iJLdj(rj<;

Trvpl

Be TOi

ifirji

koI

vrfc

fjueXalvrji,

^KTopa Kal
ft)?

fiejiawTa
01

a'^rjcyeaOai
Be7ra<i

6l(0.

655

<f>ad',

Be exaaro^
vr]a<;

ekwv

dfj,<f>tKinreWov
S'

<nrei<TavTe<;

irapd

caav irakiv
Bfiwrfta-i

rjpj^e

OBvcraev'i.

Ti.dTpoKKo<i B

erdpoiaiv IBe

KeXevcre

^OLVtKi (TTopeo'ai TTVKivop Xe^o? OTTi TayicTTa.

at
S'

eirLTreido/Mevat

cnopeaav Xe^^o?

&>?

eKeKevae,

660

Kcoed T6 priyo<; re Xivoio

651. r'

re XeTrrov acorov.

Plato ffipp. Min. 371 0, and yp. A olSe {sc. 'Apl(TTapxos) Kal ttiv q>\lsai ypa(pT]v Did. dpreiouc -rk Karacui^sai P {supr. TC over ac). 654. TOl : juin Plato Sipp. Min. 371 c. Ijufll : (')"h(i) Q. 655.

uiSoNcoN

3'

uioN QE.

>peai

Speai ui6N
:

(with dots under 8peai).

652. juup;

653. cjuOsai

9X^01

||

||

udxH L (P
'

iv riji. iripai. twv tQv dpxalwv Did. 658. A3fe HU. Ke\eue T. 659-60 om. G*. 659 hab. G, witli tbc ^k^Xgucg for OTTl rdxiCTa. 660. cbc ^KeXeue T Par. b k ^rKON^oucai Zen.

p. ras.

?).

||

cxi^caceai
iv

G.

657.

cneicaNTec

Apia-Tapxov \eii])aNTec,

Kal

TroXXais

I!

^TtuHTON Ao\iht\ess=unpriced, a man to whose life no blood-money is attached, so that he may be killed with impunity. Aristotle, however, took it to mean exeluded
fi^TOiKos
/iCT^xoiv),

Cf.

7 334

80/)a

trirelcai'Tes

koItolo

/leSili/j-eSa.

from
ydp

office

(Pol.
6

iii.

Ihairep
firj

idTiv

tOiv

ti/jiuv

a natural view in the fourth century in Athens. (But in Bhet. ii. 2

it

660. For c&c eK^Xeuce Zen. read iyKOviovaai, a word specially used in this connexion. See fi 648, t) 340, , \p 291. 661. Fleeces and sheet and fine fi,ock

he makes
is

mean simply despised, which

of course possible. 650. Achilles has apparently by this time abandoned his idea of returning home, though Odysseus in 682 reports only the original threat. This difficulty was a popular diropia in the Alexandrian schools, and is not solved by expunging the present passage ; see 601, 619. 653. The verb cuiixeiN recurs in H. only in 411, in the pass. =smoMWer. Here it seems to mean simply turn ; it perhaps be used in a contemptuous may sense. 655. udxHc seems to go equally with yue/tofira (as B 732 and elsewhere) and (TXiyireffSat, refrain from war though eager for it. Compare note on P 18] 657. napii nRqc, along the line of The libation seems to mark the close of the meal, at which they were So 712. still sitting, at least nominally.

Scoton is exCf. fl 644 ff. of linen. plained by Buttm. Lexil. as meaning fioccus, the flocculent knap on woven cloths. The original use was probably
'
'

of wool only, oi'ds Huirov. The application here to linen is unique, and the word has retained only the sense of ' the most delicate iibre.' The later use of the word, a particular favourite with Pindar, is almost entirely metaphorical. The^firoc itself seems to have been a sheet of linen, to judge from the p-riyea inyaXdevra commonly mentioned in Od. (f 38, X 189, Tropcfiipea in etc.). 645, 5 298, -q 337 points in the same direction, for purple was the one dye used for linen. If so we ought apparently to take priy6s re Xlvoid re Hwrov together by hendiadys ; and so p 73 arbpeaav pTJyds re \ivov re The three constituents (see also v 118). of the Homeric bed, tifu/ia, frffteaj and
-xKaivai (X 189, etc.), then resolve themselves into mattress, sheets, and blankets.

420
evO'
6

lAIAAOC
lyepwv KariXeicro koI

(ix)

rjG)

hlav kfUf^vev.

avrap 'A^^iXXev? evBe fiv^&i

Twt
8'

icki,air)<i

ivn-^KTOV
Aecr^oOev ^ye,
665
rwi,

apa TrapKareXeKTO
S'

lyvvr),

tyjv

^6pj3avro<; OvydrTjp Aio/X'^St] KaXKiiraprjio'i.

TldTpoKXo<;

erepcodev eXi^aro-

^I^tS iv^avo^, Trjv ol Trope Sto?

apa Kol Ap^tWeu?

Trap
S'

XKvpov e\a>v
ol
TOV'i
S'
jjuev

aLTrelav,
Zt]

'Ei'wijo?

TvroXieOpov.
'A.Tpethao ryevovTO,
670

ore

KKicrlrficnv ev

apa ^(pvaeoiai KVTreXKoK vle<; A'^ai&v BeiSevaT aXKoOev aXKo's dvaaraSov, eK r epeovTOTTpwTO? S' e^epeeivev ava^ dvBp&v Ayap^efivcov " etV dye fi, & TToXvaiv "OSva-ev, fieya kvSo<; 'A'^aicov,
^

r]

iOeXei,

vijeaaiv dXe^efievai, Brjlov TTvp,

'^6\o<;
B'

fj

aTTeeoTre,

eV

e^et fieyaXriropa dvfiov

Bio<;

675

Tov S' " 'ATpetBrj KvBiare, ava^ dvBpwv

Kelvo';

avre Trpoaeenre TVoXvTKa^

OBvaaev<;'

Aydfiefivov,

y ovk ideXet a^ecraai, j(o\ov, oKX en fidXXov TTifiTrXdveTai fieveo<;, ae B dvaiverai ^Be ad Bwpa.
664. Toil
5fe

xXidHN AD.
J.

ruNpi nap^exTO Kdeip', An A. fire Zen. : 669. kXicIhic duuN^GNOi PQS, iv SXKm A. 674. fe^Hi Vr. b. 675. dinieine
|]

HP

678. KeiNoc k' E.

679. CCJ

Ti T

(yp. ch).

In this place the fleeces seem to serve alike for mattress and coverlet, frfyyea are used only for beds, and in k 352 for

covering chairs.
668. CKOpoN is said by the scholia to be a city of Phrygia (one of those alluded to in 329), not the island of that name (for which see T 326). This is of course a mere guess founded on the distance of the island from Troy. Nothing else is known of such a town in Phrygia. 671. 3ei3^x'''
=

StjCov irvp always at the end of the line, This suggests that in this sense, cowsuming, the proper form is Sctfios (a), of. 6e<nnSah trvp, and Alkman x"/*" '"'^P re S6.Fi.ov. Schulze (0. E. p. 86) distinguishes this from the sense hostile (used of war and enemies) where the

&X\oc ^NacTaddN,
place.

SWoeeN see 196. rising each in his own

673. jm', i.e. ,uoi. See on A 170, noX\iaiNOC is an epithet used 579, etc. only of Odysseus 644, A 430, /j. 184. It means much praised, illustrious. Buttm. however, Lexil. p. 60, says ahos is only a speech full of meaning or cunningly imagined, and quotes {508 where it is used of the short and pithy narrative of Odysseus.' He would then understand it to mean ' full of pregnant utterances.' 674. The epithet BiiToc is applied to fire in the II. only, five times in the gen., wvp&s 8171010, and four times in nom.,
:

is drj'ios (- v.^ v^) (H 199, The latter conor S^ios (- ^). tracted form is established for H. by the forms of the verb 5-qibav {drjidxravTes, where 771 is necessarily monoetc.), The only syllabic and always in arsis. passage which seems to be opposed to this complete separation is B 544 (q.v.), where dijiav in the sense of foemen is apparently scanned ^ ^ -. This, how-

regular scansion
etc.
)

'

'

may only shew that the two words had already been confused when the Catalogue was composed. I have therefore written S-fi'iov irvp, irvpbs Srftoio, and
ever,
diitav in B 544, but S^ious, S'/ii.oi.(n, etc., elsewhere. 679. The form niunXdNerai seems to be unique in Greek, for iri/tTrXaTai. There is, however, no obvious correction, and
it is

'

probably

original.

{xl/itrXaffSai

conj. Dindorf.)

lAIAAOC

(ix)

421
680

avTOV ae (ppa^eaOai iv 'Apyeooiaiv dvcoyev OTTTTO)? Kev vrjaf re troT/t? koI Xabv Ayatayv avTO? 8 rjirebkrjaev a/M iqol <f)aivo/ji,ev7]<pi
vria<s

ivcra-ekfiov<;

a\aB

iX^e/Mev afK^ieKicra-a^.
e(j)7}

Kol S oiKaS
IXtou
p^t/3a
ft)9

av Tot9 aXkoiaiv
aTTOirXeleiv,
alTreivrji;-

TrapafjAjOrjcraaOai,
TeKfjucop

eVet ovkIti Sj;6T6

685

fidXa jdp eOev evpiioira Zeu?

reOapcrijicacri

e-qv

i-Trepecr'^e,

Se

XaoL
oi,

6<paT

eiai

icai,

otoe

rao

ei'irefiev,

fioi,

sttovto,

Aia<} Kal KrjpvKe Bvo), ireTrvv/iivco

d/M(f>a).

^olvi^ B

av6
iv

yepmv KaTeXi^aro^iXtjv 69 iraTpuB'

dvar^K-rji,
B'

w? yap
eTrrjTai,

avcojet,,

690

o^pd

ol

vrje(T(Ti

avpiov,

rjv

i0e\r]t,cnv
,

ov ti

fiiv

a^ei."
aicoiTTJi,

&)9 <pad

01

o'

dpa

"jravre^

dKrjv iyevovTO

fivdov dyaacraiievof
Brjv
oi/re
B'

fidXa yap xparepa)'; dyopevae.

T6TfjjOTe9
vle<i

avemi
Bri

rjcrav

'A'^aiav
'Aydfj,e/jivov,

695

Be

/iereetTre

^otjv dya0b<; AiofiijBrj^-

" ArpeiBr) KvBicrTe, ava^ dvBpwv

fi7)

o<f)eX<}

\i(T(T(r6ai

dfivfiova TlrfXeitcova,
c,

681. c6hic

c6oic Par.

co&c
682-3

Par. c^

(cfiboic

Par. a'

nvh
:

li/S^Xuray
?)

juueiicGceai (Ar.

T
:

DEU Par. d and ca&ic Ar. Si%us. Schol. T. 683. IKs^JULCN P &iK&ueN Q. 684. napa{supr. napajuuei^ceceai Sia tov e). 688-92 &0. Ar. Aph.
j,

Vr.
:

Moso. 3

c6coc Par.
:

ccbH(i)c

?)

cci]CH(i)c

GJ

Par. e

co^bic

688. KOi

d^ Lips.
II

ik kq! JR.
jj

689. Ki4puKec

HT.

||

nenNUJU^NOi P.

690.
6,8.

aSo': aS PU.
Aph., om. Zen.
Harl.
juiH
:

napeXfeoTO G.
||

SNCore Q.

692 ad. Zen.

jj

694

Ar.

draccduGNOi

yp.

9paccduGNoi A.
dn6eineN S.

a,

Vr.

A
:

interne

Cant. , yp.

A:

dr6peue(N) CT {siipr. c) 695. TeTHK6Tec J. 698.

juh3' Ar.

CGJ

Harl. a d.
tense, of

It will 681. c6hic see note on 424. be noticed that Ar. hesitated between trowis and the more correct crafiis. 682-3 were rejected by some on the ground that they take no notice of Achilles's change of attitude after the see on 650. original threat was made
;

an event that

is still

future

as

A 158,

559.

Aristarchos obelized 688-92 as unusual in sentiment and prosy in composition; adding that Odysseus should not call witnesses as though he 'n'ei'e no* believed. 691-2 are repeated
{veiirepoi)

683. kXsiuEN i\Kifu, of vnlg.

is

clearly preferable to

,,. ,,_, ,. i.j_ 417 turned mto oraho oNtqua H. of thus giving the only instance ox (as X 110 is the only instance of Ke) with infin. Kal di Ke Brandreth.

. 684 IS

Of.

on

^iS/^?r?"
^.?f

i.

-,

...
^"'^.

40.

688. eid Kai oYSe t<53' ein^cN ktX., companions are here to confirm this. This use of the infln. is exactly like that in T 140 (q.v.) S&pa S' iyiiv iSe

my

TT&vTa irapacxiixev.
691. gnHTOi:
subj. after a historical

-/ff"*"^ Zen., omitted altogether byi^' as interpolated ^^^^ ^g^^ j^^^^^ ^^^^^^^1 jjg^_ ^.^ ^^^^^. ^-^ ^^^ ^^^^ though it gives no sense. = 30-1. See note there. 695-6 ggg_ ^ (^j._ ^^j. ^^^ f^^ ^^^ y^^^^^ of. P 686, S 19, X 481) goes closely with Xfcceceai both in sense and construction. not with 0eXes. This inversion of the order of the words is perhaps natural, because the negative form of the sentence, the 'ought not,' is uppermost in the

^7

^^\ ?f

422
fLvpia

lAIAAOC
B&pa
?]

(ix)

StSov?

S'

wy^vmp earl Kal aXXta?"

a/yrjvopirji.cnv
r]

vvv ad fMV voXv fiaXXov

evrJKaii.
'li^iaiv

700

aX\
rj

Toi Keivov fiev ed<Top,6v,

Kev

Ke

/jiivrji-

rare

S'

avre

fia'^rjaerai,

oTnrore Kev

fiiv

dvfio^ evl aTrjOeaa-iv avotryrju Kal 0eb<; opaoji,.

aXX'
vvv

djeff",

o)?

av iya

etTrto,

Tteiddfieda
(f>i\ov

jrdvre'i-

fLev

KoifjLrjiTaade

TerapTrofievot,

rjrop

705

(TiTov Kai otvobo'

TO 'ydp fiivo^ earl Kal oXkt]KaXrj poSoBdKTvKo<; 'Hcoy,

e')(ep,ev

avrdp

errei

Ke

(fjavfji,

KapTraXifieoi;

irpo
S'

veav
auTO?
S'

Xaov re Kal 'Omrovi

eirrjivT^crav

OTpvvwv, Kal
(S?

evl

Trpcorotai fxd'^eadai,"

e(f)a6\

ol

apa

Trai/re?

^acnXfje^,

710

jjbvOov

w^a<jadp,evob ^tojjJfieo^ lirirohdfxoio.

Br)

Kal Tore

(nreiaavTei; e/3av KXiairfvBe eKacrTO<;,

ev6a Se Koifir/aavTO Kal vttvov Sojpov eXovro.

699. aWcoc : aXXcoN Par. k 700. fiNHKOc yp. qOtcoc yp. ain6c Lips. Ar. {Sv TKTi tSiv moii.vriij.6,Tav) P. 701. kSkeTnon R. fi k' diNiHciN U. 702. ni.Na J. 703. diNcbrei (Ri ?) T King's Vr. c, Mosc. 3 fiNcbroi P Harl. b, Par. d (cTiioecci) KeXeOoi L 6piNi Q 6piNHi Eust. Spcoi P. krion [A]Q. 704.
: :
||

||

710.
712.

l;ni^(i)NecaN

DGHJPQRST.

711.

draccducNOl

yp.

9paccdueNoi T.

kXicIhcin

U: KKicfHecN C
lie

{yp. KXiciHN3e).

speaker's
to follow.

mind;

begins, in fact, as
ii.Tt

"mercies

and forgivenesses,"

H.

G,

though an ordinary

with opt. were

171

(4).

699. Koi aXXcoc, 'at the best of times,' in colloquial English. See T 99.

701. ^dcojucN, we will leave iis own way ; followed by ^ .

Mm to go
.

^ with

^^'^
| 244.

f ^^-

705. TCTapnouENoi

redupl. aor. with

700. Thou hast the more set him on haughtinesses. For this use of ivlri/xi, 'to involve' a man in anything, see 89

the sense of 'sating,' as always, except

708.

^^gn,

for imper., array.

The

Zeiis

iviTiKe

ir6voi!ri,
iv-liaei.

and
So
-^

198

o/io-

sudden change from the

plur. (705) to

13 iiri^ritTai. and for the plur. of the abstract noun A 205, K 122. The sense is, of course, acts of ayqvoplri, just as in the familiar
(ppoffivTii.a-Li'

the singular (ai>7-6s) is evidently a preparation for the apuTTela of Agamenmon in A. 713. linNou dupoN see on H 482.
:

INTEODUCTION
<j>(uri

T^v

paxj/diiBiav

v<^

0[ji.r^pov

tStat TiTci^^dai

Koi

fj-rj

(.ivai

fj,epos

Trj'S

HeKTUTTpdrov reTd)^6ai els tyjv TroLrjcriv. These noteworthy words of Schol. T, repeated with slight variations by Eustathios, though we have no means of tracing their source, correspond too closely with the probabilities of the case to allow us to treat them as a mere empty guess. That the book forms no essential part of the story of the Iliad is obvious There is no aUusion to it in any form whatever in any of the at once. subsequent books, even in places where such a mention would seem inevitable. Por instance, in the races in '^ the horses which Diomedes took from Aineias play a prominent part, but there is no mention of the much-lauded pair which the same hero here takes from Ehesos. Moreover the events recorded are crowded into the latter part of a night which began in 9 and has been already occupied by all the events related in I, the agora, the council, the embassy, the report of the envoys to the council, and several feasts. The words of Agamemnon in 106-7 et kev 'A;(tAA,eiis ck x^'" dpyaXkoio p-eTacrrpi^rji <^iXov rJTop are at least somewhat out of place at a moment when such a change has just been found impossible. The composition of the book in some respects reminds us of I. Here, as in I, we have as a general background the story of the Iliad, with a defeat neither I nor K of the Greeks brought about by the secession of Achilles Here again, too, we have can ever have existed independently of the M'^vts. a brilliant episode, the expedition of Odysseus and Diomedes, introduced by Agamemnon a narrative marked by curious weakness and confusion. proposes to wake Nestor in order to devise some plan with him (19), as though Nestor had not just done his best, with some flourish of trumpets, in Then the other but the only outcome is the visit to the sentinels. I chiefs, who would not be needed for such a purpose, are summoned in order to introduce the very un-Homeric meeting of the PovX-q in the open plain. The author takes a quite peculiar delight in the minute description of dress and weapons in order to be able to give a detailed account of the arming of the two spies, Odysseus is made to start with nothing but a shield (149). By this and similar devices the prologue is extended to 200 lines, a length
^lAiaSoSj inrb Se
;
;

quite out of proportion to the real story. The whole book is marked by a noticeably

mannered

style.

There

is


424

lAIAAOC K

(x)

throughout a distinct effort to produce striking contrasts, such for instance as that between the way in which Nestor speaks of Menelaos and that hero's occupation at the moment between the promise of Hector to give the horses of Achilles to Dolon and the loss through Dolon of the horses of Rhesos between the exaggerated despondency at the beginning and hasty exultation at the end of the story. The result is that we have a series of vivid and effective pictures at the expense of the harmony and symmetrical
; ;

repose of the Epic style.

The linguistic evidence points strongly in the same direction. The book abounds not only in curious aira^ Aeyd/xeva, but in unusual and involved " forms of expression. Such are the idea of " tearing out the hair to Zeus
(16),

the curious phrase in 142, iroXifioio moixa, in 8, o/^tAos in the sense

of "assembly," aijSijo-avTos in 47, 67r6;8(ocrd/x0a or eTrtScDo-d/xe^a in 463, and many others. The cases of approximation to later Greek are also very

The pronoun 6 is continually used as a fully developed article numerous "perfects in -Ka from derivative verbs, f3e/3[rjKev, 7rapw(,T^(0Kcv, aSTjKores the aor. drjKaTO (for Wero) ; the 3rd sing, pres, fiediei the 2nd fut. pass, ixiyqa-ea-dai (the only instance of the tense in (121) Homer) the form vvv (105) in the sense of 'now " (Monro). The place of particles in the sentence does not follow the strict Homeric rules {H. G. 365
numerous.
;

we

find

'

ad

fin.).

iyprjyopOaa-i 419, With these 346?). must probably be classed the dressing of the heroes in the skins of wild animals ; Agamemnon wears a lion's skin, Menelaos a pard's, Diomedes lies on an ox-hide and wears a lion's skin he puts on a helm of bull's hide, while Odysseus takes one of leather Dolon has a helmet of ferret-skin, and a wolf-skin over his shoulders. The only similar case of such dress is in T 17, where the pard-skin distinguishes the archer Paris from the hoplite Menelaos. It has been suggested by Erhardt that this peculiarity may be
cases to

In other

we seem

have pseudo-archaisms
(Tvapacfidatrjcn

Kpareu-i^i {lb&), (r<^icnv

vfx,'iv

(398),

due

to the same age as the lion-skin of Herakles, an attribute which was only given him by Peisandros of Kameiros in the second half of the 7th century, and was doubtless meant to mark him as a hero of the very olden

times.
points, in fact, to as late a date as this for the composition of It must, however, have been composed before the Iliad had book. reached its present form, for it cannot have been meant to follow on I. It is rather another case of a parallel rival to that book, coupled with it only in the final literary redaction.

Everything

the

In two other respects, both possibly pointing to the 7th century, the is peculiar. Eirst, it gives us the only known case of an epic story closely followed in a tragedy. The (pseudo ?) Euripidean Bhesos is in parts a close paraphrase of Homer a curious exception to the rule of the free hand claimed by the Greek artist in the treatment of his subject. Secondly, it is treated in much the same way in vase-paintings. These are rarely actual illustrations in our sense of Homeric scenes, but the Doloneia is an exception. It was a favourite subject for vases as early as Euphronios and is represented with unusual fidelity sometimes in a comic spirit. These two facts may both indicate that in the 6th century the story was still fresh and popular.

book

lAIAAOC K
and was treated
older legends.

(x)

425

as public property in a different

way from the

consecrated

Two episodes in the Odyssey (S 240 flF., ^ 468 ff.) bear a certain resemblance to the Doloneia ; and the close relation of Athena to Odysseus, not elsewhere recognised in the Iliad, suggests that the author had the Odyssey rather than the Iliad in his mind. Numerous words and phrases recur only in Od., e.g. Sdo-ts, ^'^F-Vj ^o^^i SaiTTj, dcoreo), Toto-Secro-t, TTovXiiv e<^' vyprjv, dBrjKOTes, a.crdixLvOo's, and for whole lines cf. 214 with a 245, 243 with a 65, 279 and 291 with v 293, 292-4 with y 382-4, 324 with A. 344, 384 (also in Q^) pasdm in Od., 457 = x 329, 534 = 8 140, 540 cf. TT 11, 560 cf. TT 251. corollary from the late origin of the book is that it is probably Conjectural emendations, and preserved very nearly in its original form. assumptions of interpolation, are less admissible here than in those portions of the poems which must have run risks for much longer periods before being

finally settled in

an

official

form.

lAIAAOC K
AoXcoNEia.

dXXoi
evhov

fiev

"Trapa

vtjvalv dpt,aTrje<; Tiava')(aiS)V

Travvij'x^toi,,
'

/MaXaKMi
^

SeB/MTjfiivoi

vTrvmc

aXX ovK
v7rvo<;
o)9

ArpeiSrjv
yXvKepo';,

Ajyafiefivova TroLfieva \a5>v

"TroXXa (ppecrlv opfiaivovra.
'

e'^e

6t
T)

av darpaTTTTji Troai?
iroXiiv

Yipr]<;

rjvKOfioio,

Tev'^av
fj

ofi^pov dOea^arov
')(ia)v

rjk

^dXa^av

vi,(f>6Tov,

ore irep re

e-irdXvvev dpovpa<;,

r/e

TTodi,

TTToXe^oio fieja arofia TrevKeBavolo,

1.

SWoi
7.

Aristot. Poet. 25 followed

H.

&XX01 Zen. &XX01 u^N ^a eeoi re Koi ^N^pec eOdoN naNNii}(ioi iipac by 1. 11 (confusion with B 1). 5. icrpdnTci Q. ore nip T Sre nep PQ noXXiic ik Schol. Ar. Nuies 261. 8.
:
II

||

noX^juoio R.

Compare the opening lines of B, The inappropriateness 677 ff. 7. of the lines here is more marked than in B, for they contradict not only what precedes but what follows see 26. As
1.

and

Si

a matter of fact none of the principal chiefs of the Achaians can have had more than a snatch of sleep during this portentous night. The lines 1-2 are in short used as a merely formal tag. riaNaxaiuN see B 404. 6. The simile is so confused as to be practically unintelligible. From 9 it would seem that the frec[uency of Aga:

7. cndXuNEN is of course aor. It would seem that we must understand noXiiN and fieecyoTON to apply also to vi4>eT6v, or else the picture of a snowstorm merely 'sprinkling' the fields appears a very insigniiicant phenomenon compared to those which precede and follow it. Ste n^p re (a combination recurring only A 259) should by Homeric analogy bring in some new concomitant circumstance. Here it seems to mean 'in

memnon's groans
singularly

is

compared
of

frequency of iiashes
pointless

lightning a

to

the

comparison. It be possible to take ScTpdnTHi as implying thunder, so that Agamemnon is made to groan like a thunderstorm but this is turgid and

would perhaps

tasteless.

Aukouoc

is

nowhere

else

applied to Hera.

consequence of which." Compare the verj' different treatment of the snowstorm simile in 278 ff. It is hardly necessary to add that the combination of thunder and snow is too strange to serve as u. mere subordinate part of a comparison. 8. The sLmUe runs on as though the mighty mouth of war' were a natural phenomenon, differing about as much from a snow-storm as a snow-storm from a hail-storm. The idea may be that if

'

'

lAIAAOC K
o)<;

(x)

427
'Aya/j-efivcov 10

TTVKLV

eV (TTr]6eaatv avecnevdj(i,^'

veio9ev sk KpaBlrj<}, rpofieovTo Se ol <ppeve<; eVro?.

^ Toi OT
av\tt)v

69

ireSiov

to TpaiKOv aOpijaeie,
rb,

Oavfia^ev irvpa iroKKa,

(Tvpiyytov t

Katero 'TKioOi irpo,

o/iaBov t

evoTrrjv

avOpanrcov
15

avrap or e? vrjdi re 'iBoi /cal Xabv 'A-^atuv, TToWa? 6K KeipaXfj'; TrpodeXv/Mvov; eXKero yaiTa'; iryjrod' iovn Aib, fiiya S' ecreve KvBdKifiov Krjp. rjhe Be ol Kara Ovjjmv dpiaTT] (paivero ^ovXij,
NetTTO/a'

eVi irpaiTOV ^rjXtjiov iXdefiev dvBpoiV,

dfjbvfjbova

el Tivd ol (Tvv firjrtv

rj

reKTrjvai,To,
20

Td

dXe^LKaKO'i iraaov Aavaoicrt yevoiTo.

S'

op6(o6e\^
TTOcral
d/M(f>i

evBvve irepl crTrjOea-cn yiTOiva,

eBrjcraTO

S'
S'

vTTO Xt7rapol(r(,v

KoXa
B'

ireBiXa,

eireira Bacjioivov

eea'aaro Bepfia XeovTO<;

a\6a)vo<i fieydXoio
9.

iroBrjveKe'i,

ecKeTO

ej^o^.

iNecTONdxiz'

QK

Harl. d, Par.
13.

o^,

Eust.

10.

TpoueoNTO
t')

9o6eoNTo Zen.

12.

Kaiero

koIont' Cant.
14.
:

nvh
:

cupfrrcoN (om.

T. L.

||

cupirrcoN
15.

SuadoN
ft'

Aristot. Poet. 25.

II

Te Y&oi

t'

6ni9oi

t'

eYBoi

noXXiic

Vr. b. 19. cujuuhtin ODHPT, and tw^s Schol. X^iTOC Tpixac U{yp. xaiTac). A cuuHTiN E'. duteiNONa C (7^. 6u\iuoNa). 21. Kntune P. 22. Onai LS, ^Biicaxo Sccoto GPQS. {supr. c over c) Cant. 23. daq>eiN6N PQ. yp. Harl. a.
:
II ||

||

not accompanied by snow, it must be a This seems to place a portent of war. ' high importance on summer-lightning. But it is hopeless to criticise such an incompetent piece of expression. For the phrase nroXfiuoio crdua compare T 313, T 359. The origin of the metaphor is perhaps a comparison of the two lines of battle to the jaw of a wild beast, crushing what comes in between them. But the feeling of this origin has evidently died In Attic out and left a mere phrase. (e.g. Shesos 491, Xen., etc.) a-rd/w, means the fighting line of the army a sense evidently unsuitable here. cf. Z 295, I 153, * 317. 10. Nei6eeN
the
lightning
is

(1) rain, (2) hail, or (3)

13. The asyndeton is very harsh it can be explained only by taking a6Xo^N cupfrrcoN as virtually a compound word = flute -pipes, on the analogy of fprjf Kip/cos, etc. Some edd. reject the line, ciipirrec recur but this is arbitrary, only in S 526 (and Hymn. Merc. 512), aOXoi in 'Z 495, and are an evident anachronism. The reference is clearly to the scene in the Trojan camp at the
;

end of 0. 15. npoeeXiiuNouc cf. I 541. Here again the poet shews a tendency to
:

'

'

For Tpou^oNTO Zen. read <j>opiovTo, which was disapproved by Ar. on the ground that <poie!rdai in Homer means flee, not
fear.
11. The poet does not seem to have a very vivid picture of the situation, as Agamemnon is presumably lying in bed in his hut, with a high wall between him and the plain. Various prosaic 'solutions of the difficulty are given in the scholia. see on T 3. 12. 'I\i6ei np6
:

exaggeration. 16. ^CTCNe, ace. to Fulda, here shews a trace of its primitive meaning, made his heart full to bursting,' cf. dTdveadai S 34, a 386. But of course Krjp may be The dat. equally well taken as nom. All seems to be an extension of the phrase Aii xeipas Avaarx^l".
'

19.

It is

ambiguous whether the direct

expression was e^ reKriivdiTo ffiiv ^fioi, In the or d TeKT7jvaifj.7}v civ ol, iJ.7JTi,v. former case we ought perhaps to read of, the pronoun referring reflexively to the subject of the principal sentence.
21. Cf.

42

ff.

428

lAIAAOC K
w?
B'

(x)

aiSro)?

M.eveXaop

s'^e

Tp6/Mo<;,
fir)

ovSe jap avTMt

25

VTTVO'i

eVl ^etpdpotaiv
Br]

i<pi,^ave,

Tt Tvadobev
e<j)

'Apjelot, Tol

edev eXvena irovKvv

vyprjv

rfkvOov 6? TpoiTjv irokefjiov 6pa(TVV

6p/iai,vovTe<;.

iraphaXirfi /xev irpwra /j,eTd(ppevov eiipv KaXinjre

iroLKiXTji,

avTap eVl

crrei^dvrjv

Ke^a\7)<piv deipa<i
ira-^ei7]t.

30

OrjKaTO '^oKKeirjv, Bopv B

/3r]

eiXero %6i/3i

B'

'ifxev

dvaTrjcrav ov dBeXcpeov, o? fieya Travrav

6eo<i

'Apyeioiv

fjvacrcre,
d/Mcf)'

0)9

Ttero

Brjfiaii,.

Tov
vrfc

B'

evp'

oifjLOKTi,

nO'yjfievov evrea
B'

Koka
iXdwv.
35

irdpa

'Trpvpivrjf

rail

daTrdaco'; yever

TOV irporepo'i
" Tt0^' ovTw;,
oTpvvei'i

irpocrieiire
r)dele,

^orjv d<ya6o<; Mez'eXao?*

;

Kopvcrcreai
;

rj

riv

irabpcov
atz'w?

Tpweaaiv

iiricrKOTTOv

dXXa

/xaX

iv SXKm niSecociN 26. ndeoieN aS Tcbi Ptol. Aso. AG. 25. cbcaiiTCoc H. nouXfiN ETJ7. 29. 28. fiXeoN T. 27. nouXXfiNG: noXXfiN C^ (?) DQ A. 33. 32. fiNOCTiictoN P: (Sccri^ceoN? ap. Did.). eOpll : fisCi R (eOpii E""). 38. TieeljueNON G. 35. denacfcoc Q. SNacce G. 34. Tie^ueNON JT Mor.
||

6TpuN&ic Ar.

25. a^Tcoi is sufficiently in place here, as the emphatic pronoun gives the contrast ; but the variant a8 rfii is possible. 26. iiA is to be taken with Kxe Tp6juoc, i<pl^a.ve being parenthetical. 0^3^ 27. nouXtiN ^9' OrpiHN recurs 5 709. For nouXuN as fem. see B 776, and for Schulze Orpi^N as subst. 308, Q 341.
. .

which would be the more regular form.

Schulze Q. E.
37.
fteeie
:

p. 16.

a word of address specially Z 518, 229, used between brothers 239, and see also 94, f 147 oKM /j-iv Arisqdelov Ka\4oi Kal vbaipiv iSvra.
;

tonikos calls
irpetT^irepov.

it

irpoij<piiiv7i<Ti,%

viov irphi

{Q. E. 445 if.) points out that the simple irovKui occurs only nine times in H., and

in five of these

that where

feminine. He concludes masc. we should read a form of iroXX6s, and suggests that the original fem. form is irov\av from
is it is

38. It is indifferent whether we read ixpiiNeic with MSS. or drpiivias with Ar. ^nicKonoN so Ar. and MSS. ; there was
:

* !r6\Fa,

The form

from irpie^vs. was accepted from the analogy of the compounds IlouXuSti/itas, irov\rj^6Teipa, where it is due to metrical
cf.

Trpi<T(F)a

irovKis

necessity alone.
30.
aor.

CTe9(iNHN

see

12.

31. eiiKOTo, the

in -/carecurs S 187.
cf.

which

only form of the mid. is found in H. it

;

32. xxira, as

78.

For the next line

;

H
34.

298.

variant ?7rt okottSv, which Dbderlein and others have preferred. Both o-kottSs (X 396) and iwlaKowos (X 255, Q 729, S 163) are used in the sense of overseer, so they may doubtless be both used in the sense of spy. It is quite possible to take TpcbecciN without a preposition as a sort of dat. ethicus, though the construction with iTTi seems more natural. Again, while (TKowdi is the regular word for 'spy' or outpost (B 792, etc.), the addition of iTn in composition gives more force, as implying one who goes to spy out the foe, rather than a passive outpost ; the
a,

TieHueNON, here only but cf. 247 Tid-fi/j.evai. The lengthening is due to metrical necessity the forms in etc.) naturally gave the (rWriiu, ri
83,
;

form

may

be compared with

{i<pT)vloxos

In beside the commoner r/cioxos (Z 19). this equally balanced uncertainty, which recurs in 1. 342, we follow the best
tradition.

preference

to

riffrifievos

over

Tl8iiJvos,

lAIAAOC K
BeiBo)
fir)

(X)

429

ov Ti? rot inro<7j(7)Tat ToSe epyov,

40
'

avBpa^ Svafivea<; aKOiria^efiev oio<; iireXOcbv vvKTa St' dfj,j3poairjv fiaXa rt? OpaavKapBio'i ecrrac. Tov S' airafieo^ofievo^ TrpocricpT] Kpeiav 'Aya/Jbe/Mvoiv

"

%peft>

)8ouX^9
rj

ifie

koI

ere,

BioTpe<j)e<;

3)

M.eve\ae,

KepSa\,i7]<;,

Tt9 Kev epvcraerai, ^8e a-aaxrei,

vrja's,

'Apjeiovi KOI

eVet Ato? erpdireTO

iirl

(pprjv.

45

'EwTopeot? a/sa fiaXXov

(ppiva Ofj'^

lepoccrtv

ov yap

TTO)

iBofiTjv

ouS'

skKvov avBrj<TavTO<;

avBp
ocrer

eva ToaadBe

fiepfiep'

eV

7]/j,aTC

firjTicracrdai,

"Ektm/) eppe^e
S

Bu(j)iXo<;
(^tA,o?

vla<;

'A-^atmv,
deoio.
50

avT(o<i,

ovre 6ea^ uto?

e/36^'

oiire

ejoya

oaa

(fiTjfil

fieKr]crep,ev

'Apyeiotcyi

Brjdd re xal BdXi'^ov

dX\! Wi vvv, Atavra Koi

4:0.

Toaa yap Kaicd fxtjcraT '\Bofievr)a KoXeaaov

||

Aj^aiow.

ONdpdci SucJueN^ecci DR.

Harl. b, Par.
:

^ediN
||

U.
:

41.

Jud\a

et

uh
:

R.

||

TIC

Toi

k
|1

ken Eust.

ecrai
:

eVw (A supr. )

DR

Eust.

kcri

Dem.

43.

Sxe e' eCaouci Bpoxoi iiXXoi Q ( = 83). JU,dX.a . . ?CTai yp. 'emu A. 3>OTpo9^c GH. 44. KcpdaXfHC J. kcn : uku J. 46. 9pENa XP^"^ Fn Ar. G JST U 48. In' eftx' : 9p^Nac eTx' Ar. iv nai rCiv iirofivriij.dTii>v. 51-2 dfl. Ar. Aph. 50. 9i\oc ui6c GW. Lips. Vr. A, Mosc. 3, Par. c d g h j. KQKCI om. VK UHTicar' P. 52 om. IJi, add. V. 53. aYoNTC Ar. ? (G^ ?) Eust. (6 fi^v Aldvfios TTjv Api(rTdpxt.ov ypatfnjv X^yet AYaNTe 5utK<Sy, 6 5^ TyXe^os Xiyet. Ixion
II ||

\\

||

'

KaKws

elpriKivai

rhv MSvfiov, Schol. A).

iir^x^^"

39. This is the only case of uk oO after a verb of fearinq in H. ; no other instance is found till Euripides {M. arid
26. Cf. note on T. 264, 365). 40. The pres. infiu. after verbs of promising is excessively rare (cf. however

^^ iin.ndivai <ppha recurs in

;

Homer.
47. a03i4caNTOc, iy word of mouth whereas by the usual Homeric practice it should mean, 'Ineverheardanyonespeaking,' see n 76, 7 337, 5 505, i 497. In the Tragedians, however, aiSaadai means 'to be noised abroad' (e.g. Soph. 0. T. 731),

on 9

246).

In

I 683,

T 85

the fut. should

But here the construction is made easier by the fact that the infin, is epexegetic oi^pyov, so that in6cxHTai=
be read.
uiidertake rather than promise, though 366 we have iir^a-xero Sk /jAya in aTOKri/iev. Ipyov 44. ^piJccerai, fut. (as T 311 ?) ; see Others, however, take it as 216. on In that case iraiicr-qi. should aor. subj. be written for cac^cei, or the change of "We have fiit. constr. wiU be harsh. clpiaaovTM in S 276 ; but all other future draw ipiaaeaSat forms belong to ipiw, Kep125, ipieffSai, S 422. <l> 176, doX^HC, cunniiig, cf. Z 153. 46. Did. mentions a variant which seems to have been recognized by Ar.,

correlative to the present use. a day's space, as T Iffian iravras Skiadai, 229, Ar. fj. 105, f 105, and 6 529 iwl vvktL ev iJimTi, followed by a few MSS. There is much to be said for the conj. of Schrevelius, fv' ( ivl), as we should expect the idea one to be expressed. There is no antithesis between UHTicaceai and ^ppcse this would require an oiSi in the former sentence, and practically in Homeric language inp-lcaaBai implies p^^ai., like jUiJiraTO in 52. 50. aOrtoc, 'just as he is,' without
is

which
48.

kn Huari, ^ 284 iir'

tppiyas elx'as the text,

This must

mean the same

to.

paid attention

Neither

extraneous aid. 51-2. Athetized as tautological, not without some reason, 53. Whether or no Ar. read Atavre we

430
pifi^a 6ecov irapa
eifii,

lAIAAOC K
inja<;-

(x)

iya)

S'

iirl

Necrropa Siov
edeX'Tjiacv
55

Koi OTpvveco avarij/Mevai,, at k

<f)vXdKci)v

ikOelv ?

lepov riXo';

r/S"

eTriTeiXai.

Keivov <ydp xe fmKicrra TrtdouaTO'

crrjfiaivei

toio

yap

vio<;

(pvXdKeaai Kal
rolaiv
rifiel^eT
fioo

IBofj.evrjo'i

oirdcov

M.7jpiovr)<;'

jap

eirerpdiroiJiev

ye /idXicTTa.

Tov B "
irSi's

eireiTa ^orjv dyadb<; M.eveXao<;

60

rdp

fivOoji

iinriXkeai

rjBe

xeXeveK
eTriTeiXco
'

avdi iievw /Merd rolai BeBeyfievo<;

^e dico
/jberd
cr

et9

o /cev eXOrjK,
;

avTi<i,

eirrjv

iii

Tot<;

TOV B
" aWi,

avre

Trpoaeei'jrev
firj

dva^ dvBpmv

Kyafjuefjivoov

fj,evetv,

'ttw;

d^pord^Ofiev dXXrjXobbv
&ToN
eetoN P.
^nicreiXai R.
Lips.^
61.

65

54.

napa

Ar.

DGJL
||

^ni 0.

||

55.

k' eeeXHiciN
57.

Ke

nieHTai
{siipr.
fi.
II

A
:

[yp.

aV

k' Iio^Xhci)

DHU.

56.

KefNCo(i)
(t'

GHJ
:

ou)

QU
Toi
\\

Cant.

nueoiaro
||

H
:

(supr. T)

rdp
:

Sp)
S.

rdp
63.

JU.01

{supr. jmoi).
:

uOecai S {snpr. on).

toTc C^
:

62. JUCTCi
G'.
||

naph

aOeic G.
Bar.

kb ToTc

oCptoTc

au toTc

InireiXXco

4niT^Xo>

65.

djuBpoTdsoueN HR.
meaningless) is evidently a change to the more familiar construction. So in a 414 the right reading is probably dyyeKltis (not -tiis) weWo/mi.
irvSoiaTo, here

cannot say. In any case only the greater He and Aias is actually summoned. Idomeneus were stationed at the extremity of the camp see 112.
;

56. iep6N, in virtue of the dignity of

see note on A 681 Upoii irvKaoipois, Frazer a 81 'Apyelav Upis arparbs. suggests {Ency. Brit. s.v. 'Taboo') that the word indicates something of the nature of a 'war -taboo' imposed for the protection of such important persons. 470 QpijiKuv d,vSpuv tAos. T^Xoc cf. The various senses of the word often correspond closely to our post, by which it can be translated in both these passages, as well as in the phrase A crparbv iv Te\h<m. KOTot 730, etc. The connexion seems to be end

important an 366, and compare

so

office

gen. is sufficiently 126, v. 29, 33, vi. 12), 73, Eur. I. A. 726. It is doubtless analogous to the gen. with aKoiuv.
(i.

The

constr. with attested in Herod,

Thuk.

vii.

61. TtSp (see on A 8) was eonj. by Cobet for the vulg. ydp, and has now found MS. support, yap would express

a certain amount of surprise, which is out of place here ; what is wanted is the simple continuative particle. The asyndeton in the next line is thus natural, as it merely continues this

authority office final decision (occupied by soldiers)yosf (the soldiers All the steps will be occupying it). found fully exemplified in the Lexica. The Homeric use seems to have stopped at the last stage but one, which with its suggestion of dignity well suits the word Upbf. It is not clear why or what orders are to be given to the sentinels,

post

question ; but if we read yap, and thus refer the question to what precedes instead of what follows, the sudden transition in 62 is very harsh. uOeui is not elsewhere found with eiriTiWiffSai

and seems superfluous.

62. aOei, so. at the outposts, as appears from Agamemnon's answer and the sequel. The words would more naturally mean 'at the huts of those whom I wake." jucrii toTci, sc. the

who have been appointed only

few

hours, I 80 ; nor as a matter of fact are any given in the sequel. 57. keInou : so all the best Mss. ; a few give Keiym, which (like the variant

dederu^Noc cf. A 107, Q generally deSey/jL^vos oinrdTc. This perfect always means await. 65. ABpoTdsouGN stands to afi^poTelv
sentinels.
:

296

much

as afipbrri to aij.pb(not (see notes

lAIAAOC K
ip'^Ofievco'
<j)6e<yjeo
8'

(x)

431
elcri

TToWal yap ava arparov

^i kcv
'irjicrOa,

KeKevdoi.

koX iypijiyopOat avco'^di,

TrarpoOev ix

yeverj';

ovofid^mv avBpa eKaarov,

fieyaXl^eo 6vfi&i,

Trdvrai KvBaivoov

firjBe

dWa

Kal avTOi irep irovewfieda'

lei

wBe irov

dfifii

70

Zeu? eVt jeivo/Mevoiaiv

Ka/corrjTa /Sapeiav."

w? elirav direireiiirev dBeX^ebv v eViTe/Xa?. avrdp 6 ^rj p levat fierd l^iaropa iroifjieva Xaoov
Tov
B'

evpev irapd re KKiaiTjt Kal

evb fMoXaKfjc'

vrji

fieXalvijo
eiceiTO,

evvrji

irapa

8'

evrea TroiKlX'

75

dcnrl<;

Kal Bvo Bovpe ^aetvij re rpv^dXeca6

yepai,o<;

Trap Be ^coarfjp keIto iravaLoKo^, wt p

^covvvO',

OT

69 irokefiov
eirel
oil

(pdia'^vopa OcoprjcrcrotTO

Xaov
66.

drywv,

pAv eireTpeire yrjpal Xvypai.

||

irpAropec PT'. 4px6"eNoi G (J supr.). 67. eV ken Q. 71. riPNOHL riNOJU^NOiciN DGPQS remau^NoiciN J. 72. dn^neuipeN P Lips. nip GS. noiKiXa keTto CPQS Harl. a, Vr. V. t6n P' Cant. 74. 75. 76. eic H. doOpo S. 77. &I : Sn U, yp. 3 Par. a. Lips. 78. Ic ecdpiicoNTo In^penE Ar. (A supr.) OPT King's Par. a In^pane U. 79. oii uiN T. U.
u^NoiciN
: :
||

||

il

on B

19, 651), tlie nasal having disapThe peared after generating tte j3. suffix -dfo), however, is very peculiar, and should imply a noun-stem *a^pbni = Possihly this may point to an afmpria. old interpretation of yi>f a^plyr-q as the hevnldering night,' which would suit the passage where the phrase occurs (S 78). Cf., however, v^vaT&^a'hy veia, dXuo-Kdfoi
'

hexameters. The aor. is evidently the proper tense to express at the moment of birth. The form is found again in mss. in the same sense in T 128, * 79, fi 210, 5 208, -q 198, and yei.v6/ji.e8'{a) for the equally impossible yevbiieda in X 477. See Sohulze Q. E. 182-90 (where he would in this place write yivoiiAvoiffiv, But the distinction he draws between yi.vh'
'

by

a\i(TK(ii.
'

/xe^os
is

= nasceiis

and

ye{L)v6fievo5

= ticUus

67. 4rpi4ropeai : the ' Aeolic accent is traditional, and vouched for by Herodianos. The word is evidently a perf.

mid., with the 2nd plur. iyp^nopBe

371,

erroneous. The real meaning of yLvd/j^vos, iecoming, is shewn in 8 417, the only place where it is found in H.).
aor. yelvacrSai {bear, beget) is of course quite diiferent. 74. nap<i : it would seem that Nestor, like Odysseus, 1. 151, is sleeping outside his hut, perhaps inr aWoiaTji, as fl 644, where the construction of a ' soft bed is described. 76. TpuqidXeia T 372. 77. zcocrrip : App. B. The omission of the BihpTti among the pieces of 'armour named is curious in so late a book the silence is consistent throughout, and is the more notable among the other elaborate descriptions of armament. 79. ^n^pene, yielded to this iutrans. use occurs only here in Homer, cf. Herod, iii. Z&\iXT) TT&VTa rikmli)!, Kal dvfuii iviTpawe, Plato Legg. 802 B, and for the mid., Z 336 nr parpair ^(T 6 ai.
' :

The

419 must then be a false archaism founded on a misunderstanding of these forms. 68. norpdoeN iK reNefic go together by his father's, that in a single phrase, This is actually ia, his family name.' done in every case, see 87, 144, 159. 69. Ku3a(NCON seems to mean 'using the full complimentary title,' such as Siovey^s, ucroXizeo, do fi^ya Kudos 'Axaiwy, etc. not be too proud to do a herald's work. 71. It will be seen that MS. authority though in such a matter of little is in favour of reiNOJu^NoiciN weight The former is rather than yivoiiivowiv. the aor. participle yevoiiivoKToi, with the lengthening by metrical licence without which it could not be used at all in
;
'

S 299 but iypryipSan K

432
opOeaOel'i
S'

lAIAAOC K
ap" ett
dyKS)vo<;,

(x)
80

Ke<pa\rip eiraeipa'},
/ivdcoi,'epj(eai,

^ArpetBTjv TrpocreefTTe koI e^epeeivero

" Tt?

S'

o5to? Kara
6p<^val'qv,

vrja';

ava crTparov
6'
rj

oiO'i

vvKra
rje

S(,'

ore

evBovcrt

^poTou oKKoi,
;

Tiv'

ovpijav
/mijB'

Bi,^'^fj,evo<;

tvv

eraipmv

(pOeyyeo,

aKemv

iir

efi

ep'^eo

ruTTTe

8e

ere

XP^^

>

" ^^

Tov
"
0}

S'

^/Aet/Ser'

eireira

ava^ avhpSiv
/cuSo?

^A/yafiefivtov

^ecTTop

^TjK'Tj'idSTj,

/j,eya

K^aoSiV,

yvwcreai, 'ArpetBijv

'Ayafiifivova,
Siafnrepi'i,

tov irepl iravTcov

et?

Zsik; iveTjKe Trovoia-t

dvTfirj
opoyprji.
tjSv/j.o';

ev aTi]6eacn fievrji KUb fioi

TrKa^ofJiai,

^iXa yovvar

90

mh',

eVet ov

fioi

eV
kuI

o/Mfiacrtv KijBe'

vttvoi;

l^dvei,
alvS)<i

dXXa
dXX'
Ti

fieXet

7roXe/io?

'A^ataJi/.

yap ^avaS)V

irepiheLhia,

ovSe

fioi

rjrop
jj,oi

e/jLireSov,

dXaXvKr'rjfiai,,

KpaZLr)

Be

e^m
yvla.
95

arrjOecov

eKOpcotaKet, rpofieet. B' inrb

BpaLvei<;,
iirel

(jjaiBtfia

aXX'
80.
:

e'l

oiiBe

cre

y'

vttvo^ iKdvei,
81.

OnarKdoNoc PU'

{corr. U^).

||

Onaeipac Q.
||

82. Q fesep&iNC PRU. 83. 6pq>NaiHN DGPE. 85.

&' om. J.
:

oOreoc Vr.

A
b.

{supr. o)
||

6Tpei3H P. ^sep^eiN^ re oOtco J. gpxerai

||

||

yp.
Cr
:

6u6pocfHN Vr.
bk XP^'^ L-

bi ce XP^'^

'^ XP^"^

84 dS. Ar. aSTe ^^- Hueificr' Sneira

o'
:

r'

G.

npoc^eineN
rNcZiei Par.

PQ
a,

Vr. b supr.
||

88.

TNCoceai

eVcem

PQ

Vr. b {yp. rNc&ceail), Eust.

90.
94. 96. Ti
:

{supr. ceai).

opupei
Toi G.

Q
II

{supr. h).

iXOKTHjuai
r'

GH^JPQRU
:

: 89. ^N&iKe A (T.W.A.) H. 8n Q. ojuuaciN AduJUioc Suiuaci Niiduuoc Ar. Q. rpou^ca J. Vr. b c. 95. ^NopcbcKEi R.

rbN

91.

||

t' J.

84. This line was athetized by Aristarchos on account of the word oOpeOc, which he took to mean ^liXaf, a longer form of odpos, guardian. So also Fasi, Duntzer, and others, comparing iro/iiTre!;!

by
is

7ro/i7r6s,

hardly tenable

mule
of

by &pi,crTos. But this oipeis in the sense of is too common a word to admit
apiareis
;

etaeai may perhaps be defeuded on the ground that it means thou must know tTiat it is Ag.,' but otSa with a personal object is very rare (cf. f 176 tuv S' dWav oiS nva otSa, T 203 Id/iev roK^as, t 601 <f>p6.(Top.ai. koX e?o-o/t' iKdcrrriv B 409 ijidee ddeX<l>ebv

The variant
'

is iiroveiro
yvwvai.
is
;

lead to there is something peculiarly graphic in the idea of the

homonyms which might

of course different), and the regular word for recogis

ambiguity.

And

nition
89. 93.

199
:

etc.

suddenly awakened sleeper asking the intruder if he wants to find a friend or a strayed mule of which there were many in the Greek camp, A 50, St 111. Schwartz has compared Xen. Anab. ii. 2. 20, where a night alarm occurs owing to an ass straying among some armour. If there is something of a burlesque tone about the question, it is only in harmony with the rest of the book. 88. TNUceai, you shall know, a mild imper. as we say 'you must know.'

see I 700. nepideidia must be read in one word, or the caesura disappears ; but Herodianos preferred iripi ddSia here, and in P 240 takes the same view, avaaTpeirTeov tt)v Trpbdeaiv. Compare

^n^hkb

note on
94.

97.

In

N
:

52 the preposition

must go with the

verb.

dXaXi^KTHuai Hira.^ Xeybixevov, from *a\vKTiu, standing to aKia in the same relation as iXaxria to ii\Aa. We have dXuKrafto in Herod., aXiaaw in X 70. 96. dpaiNcic again dir. \ey., from
:

lAIAAOC K
Sevp'
firj

(x)

433
'iSta/iev

6?

T0U9 <f)vXaKa<; Kara^ijofiev, o<ppa

fjLev

rol

Kafidrtoi aSTj/tore? rjSe xal

virvcoi,

Koifitja-covrai,
Sva-/j,evee<;
fir)

arap
avSpe<;

(f>v7<M,Ki]<;

eVl irarfyy XdOcovrateiarai,

S'

a-'^eSov

ovSi ri cBfiev

loO

TTQ)?

Koi Bta vvKTU fievoLvrjaaxTL fid'^^eadai."

Tov 8' ^/Aet/Qer' eTreira Tep'^vio'; liriroTa Necrrfup" " 'ArpetBrj KvSicrTe, ava^ dvBp&p 'Ar/d/j^efivov,

ov

drjv

"^KTOpi Trdvra vorjfiara

/j,7]TteTa

Zev?
fiiv
'

eKTekiei,
/CTjSeo-t

oaa

irov vvv e'eXTreraf

dXkd
el

otw

105

iJM-)(Or)(Tt,v

Koi

ifKeiocriv,

Kev
(f>i\ov

A'^iXXeii'i
r]T0p.

eK ^oXov dpyaXeoio
(Toi
rj/jiev

fieracTTpeyfrrji

Se /iaV

eyfro/j,'

iyco-

ttotI
-^B

ab

/cal

iyeipofiev dXXov<;,

TvSei'BTjv

SovpiKXvTov
/cal

'OBva-fja
vlov.
110

^S' A'lavra

rayyv

^uXeo? dXKifiov
fieroi'^ofievo';

aXX"

ei

Tts koI rovcrBe

KaXeaetev,

97.

eic
II

ADGH.

||

supr.)S.

iihk Koi

JueraBefoueN T. fii& Zen.

||

'6tfp'

elbauen DJ.

98.

99. Koiui^coNTai

J {supr. a)
||

SU

<iaaHK6Tec (P Mose. 3.
|| ||

XdeoNTQi

IXnerai Gff Cant. Harl. a,, Moso. 3, Par. k ^^Xnerai A (supr. 3 over n). 106. eYnep Q. JueTacTp^i|ioi Mor. Bar. 107. ueracrp^ijfci P Harl. a uerarp^ipH U. 108. dreipoucN JT. npoT) CP. 111. JueT0lx6ju.eN0C 4:noix6ueNoc JQ.
TJ.
: : :
II

100. '{cues P.

105. ^KTeX&ei

DJES.

nun

om. PQ.

Spdoi,

here apparently in a desiderative

100.
eYorai,

sense. 98.

doubtful.

ddHKdrec recurs outside this book

/j,

The punctuation of this line is The colon is generally put at and the comma at YdueN, but the

281 (always in the same connexion), with a 134 ddrj(reiev. In the last case the word means feel disgust, and we should probably read a-qS-qaaev with Wackernagel (cf. H. G. y. 25). But this does not explain the present phrase. Nor is any satisfactory sense to be got from ddriv or &8driv B 203, where the d is equally Schulze (Q. E. p. 454), compuzzling. paring f 2 (mvwi. koI Kafidroji. dfrriixivos, would read apTibres, cf. renTiiis beside j3e/3a/7iif, Kenopridi!. This TeTirjfi^vos, gives the required sense, loorn out (see note on S 435), but there is no particle It is simpler to of evidence for it. say that though the meaning of the word is obvious, its affinities are unknown. BnNcoi, drowsiness, cf. Horace's Juvenal's fatiaatumqv,e somno, Itido somno fwmeque urguentur (vi. 424), and Aisch. Sum. 127 Ctvos irdvos re Kipioi The variant of Zen., which a-inKa/iirac. brings liirvoji into connexion with koi/j,^ffiovrai, looks like a conjecture.

(312, 399, 471) only in

(tiij is not with Id/iev, but with the whole thought of the pre-

real connexion of

ceding three lines it is really correlative with /iij in 98, and neither depends upon Idoiin-cv. Rather both are almost in;

dependent sentences, i.e. 'we know nothing (of their designs) / hcpe they do not intend to fight (see M. and T. 366, ff. G. 281. 2 ; in both of these
;
'

the subordination is regarded as virtually complete, which gives a less satisfactory sense. See also note on A 26). The force of the aorist ugnoini^ccoci must be 'lest a desire come upon them.'
io5.
cf.

* 485,

For the enclitic N\}N=mv, iww, the only other instance in H.

is of course possible to read vvv gx^erai with slight MS. support, but the text gives the better rhythm. ,, -^^ ^^ i, ^ x/ -.r ^^^- *"^^'= "'"^^ M=gs, B 627.

jt

111. ci with optative expresses a wish, 571, 11 559, fi 74. It is commoner with ydp (20 times). See M. and T.

as

723,

R. G.

312.

VOL.

2 F

434
avTideov r

lAIAAOC K
Atavra koX
irep

(x)

'IBofievija

avaxra'
eyyv;.

T&v yap

j'ije?

eaatv eKaaTara) ovBe fxaX

aXXa
o)?

<f)iXov

iovra koI alBolov MeveXaov

fiot,

veiKecrco,

et irep

vefiearjaeai,

ovB

eTriKevaeo,

115

evBei,

aol

B'

o'icoi

iireTpe-^ev iroveeaOai.

vvv o^ekev Kara iravra'; aptcrrrja? iroveeaOai,

Xttrcro/ievos

ypeico

yap iKaverac ovKer

uvekto';."

Tov

B'

avre Trpocreenrev dva^ dvBpSiv 'Ayafiefivcov

"w
ovT
aXK'

yepov,

jToKXaKi

aXXore /x,ev ere koI aindaa-dai, avcoyayap fiedtel re koX ovk iOeXei iroveeaOai,
etKcov

120

OKveoi,
ejjie

ovr

a^paBlr)i,ai vooio,
i/Mrjv

r
iya>

elaopocov koI
jrpoTepo';

TronBeyfievo<;

op/j,ijv.

vvv B

ijxeo

fidX'

eireypeTo

km
aii

jjuol

eTrearr}

TOV

fiev

TrpoerjKa KaXrjfievai ov?

Keivov<s
,

fieTaXXdi'i.

125

dXX' tofiev
iv

Be

Ki'Xrjaofieda irpo

irvXdaiv

(jjvXaKeaa

iva

ydp

acpiv

eTrecppaBov T^yepedeaOai."

TOV

S'

rjfxel^eT
01

eireiTa Veprjvio<i t,7nroTa l^ecrTcopvefiecrrjcreTai

" ovTcc; ov Tt?

'Apyeicov,

ovB'

dirbOrjcreL

OTe Kev tiv

JLR.

eiroTpvviqi,

km, dvdiyTfi"
nep
Ar.

130

112. t' om.

Kai.
II

115. ncik^co H.

||

ei

fi

aYnep Par. b

others

el

NeueciiceTai
rec).

GP

(E supr. man.
120.
.

?)

6NeKT6c man.
ju^r'
I).

aiTidcaceai
Kal
||

Dem.

Ixion,

M. Mag.
coi

127. 9uX<iKecciN T.

JQ r' JR. 124. udV: m^tote r; 'Apio^ripxei-os oStus dx^v Did. On^cTH uin Zen. C91N Hrepeeeceai Ar. Arep^eceoi O.
||

Par. d, yp. A. Bar. 123. &m^

118. diNeKTii

(yp.

||

129. oi om.

7-

{yp.

oi)

QT

toi L, yp.

ti

Harl. b.

||

Neuecci^eTai R.

130. ^noTpONei {supr. h) Kai 6Ncbrei {supr. h) Q (xwpi! tov <t ^noTpuNei Kai dNcorei Schol. A, so that some must have written iirarpirqis Kal avdiyrjis).

116. cbc=STi olhus of this use is given in

H.

(the explanation G. 267. 3 a).

Nikanor, however, thinks it may be taken as a parataetic exclamation, 'how (koS' iavrb dvayvwarebv rb he sleeps " i!)s eiiSei " iv davjxaaiJuiL- 1j roh dya
!
'

(TwdTTEov). 120. For ce

:

Nauck

conj.

but we

can easily supply airdv after aiTidaceai.

see B 880. 121. juceieT 124. eju^o for e/xeio occurs only here

in H. It is, however, a genuine form occurring in Ionic prose, and is a transitional stage towards iiJ.eC, corresponding to the genitive in -oo between -oio

and

txciXa must be taken with ^n&TH, came to me. 127. Yno rdp, a phrase which has caused some trouble. We have perhaps
-ov.

a-pSrepos.

to recognize a relic of the primitive use

of 7' dp (which Brandreth writes) before the words had coalesced in the sense of our /or. Compare S ydp { = 8 y' dp) 344, 9, a 286, u 190 ; .H". (?. 348. 3. But in the case of 6's, 6 the pronoun may be demonstrative, and the use of ye immediately after a rel. is very rare (only rj 214, J 198 Sa-crd yi, t 511 ? SpTivd ye). Hence various conjectures Bentley t' dp (and ydp has probably in many cases supplanted t dp, see on 61 but iva re is used only in general sentences, I 441 etc.) Trep G. Hermann <)>v\dKe(T<ni>, IVa acpiv Barnes. Peppmiiller's IV dpa is as likely as any, cf 322 IV op' ?fero, but there is' no f obvious cause for the corruption. Arep^eeceai is the regular Homeric form i/yepeea-dai of Mss. is not found elsewhere.

lAIAAOC K
w?
iroao'l
etVebi'
S' S'

(x)

435

evBvve Trepl cnrjQecTcn j^iTOiva,

Xnrapoicriv ehrjcraTO

iiTTO

KoXa

"TreSiXa,

afi^l

apa )(\atvav Trepovqaaro

oiiXr]

(poiviKoea-aav,

Bnrkrjv eKraBirjv,
e'tXeTo
S'

eirevrjvoQe Xd-^VT],
a,Ka')0iivov

dXKifiov

e'yx''>
vrja';

o^ei

'^aXKm,

135

^r]

8'

levat

Kara

'A-^ai&v 'X^aXKO'^iTmvwv.

jrp&Tov eireiT
e'f

'OBvafja
rov

Ad

firJTiv

drdXavTov
Icorj,

VTTVOV dveyeipe Veprjvio^ linroTa l^earaip

B'

<f)6ey^d/j,evo^'

alyfra

trepl

^pivai; fjXvQ^

eK B ^XOe KXtairj^ Kai a<f)ea^ tt/so? fj,vOov eenre' " Ti(j)6 ovTQ) Kara V7ia<; dva arparov olot dXdade

140

vvKTa

Bt

dfi^pocrtrjv

oti

Btj

%/36tft)

rocrov

lkei

"
;

Tov B rnjLei^er eireira VeprjVio<; liriroTa Necrrajp" Btoyevet; KaepTidBrj, TroXvp,rj'^av ^OBvaaev,
firj

vefMea-a-

toIov jap

aj(p<;

^e^iTjKev

A'^aiovf

145

131. ^N^SuNe S 134. cneNiiNOxe

SBuNe LQ.
4;neNiiNCTO
(yp.

132. iinai
L.

LES,
:

yp. C.

||

^BiicaTO

HQ
141.
||

Cant.

137. ^neiT'
||

ju^n p' JR.

:

OUTCO
ak&||

acoe

Kara P
:

oOtcoc ^ni
(om. oToi).

koto)

142.

DHtT Vr. V. nhqc &Na Nfla KaTi Lips. duBpocfHN yp. dpcpNoiHN A. Sre S OTi
:
i|

supr.

Kkei supr. \

JP

Ykoi Mor.

ixdNei Q.

two spondees {-ova-a late form, of. e 116, whence Nauck conjectured nya.\6et7crav here Brandreth 202. For the better <j>oi.vi}e(T(Ta.v, cf. buckle of a cloak cf. t 225, Helbig H. E.'^ 274 flf. Studniczka p. 75.
133. q)0iNiK6eccaN,
o-aj-),
;

t226, elsewhere so (V 126 q. v. ) or binr^ov (v 224). ^KTaaiHN, apparently 'capable of being spread oAt'lthe mantle, like a Scotch
134. ainXflN:
Siir\a.Ka.

commonly worn double round the body, but can be spread out so as entirely to cover the body as a coverlet at 224, O 646, oQKh = woolly (as night. and several times in Orf.) by etymology as well as sense (for foX-.o-., Goth, mda,
plaid, is

.^=^"'?'' ^^ curious inversion P^^^^i'"^- ^"^t^,^ "^^^^

142. It is doubtful whether there should be a, note of interrogation, or only a comma, after duBpociHN. In the former case we must understand 'is it ?' or else because so great need has come we must read S n, and take it to be an indirect, virtually equivalent to a direct, q-iefon, owing to an ellipse of the words which^is not tf , "/ a.ri tow 'tI possib e. So .S<=hol. A Sr, xp" riao;comparmg a 171 otttoLtis r hrc '"''' "'/i's a0Keo where however, /cccraXef o;- has an interval of only one line. W^<=^^^d ^^ ^ P"* ^ '=<"^.=^ ^^^F /^/?/"^i'?'' we

^y

of ex;

Lat.

77 i DfiZiMS, etc.

\
).

i_..'.I see B encNHNoee: T> 01 219,

is

come on you
4.1,-

that
i.

fyou
^

f'f ^^ wander but

i

/t

i>

whence th^ phrase

139.

evidently copied.

t:s^'^\^if^^,:^t'ilTs 'I. 7n^^

it as an accusative of relation, on what account do you thus wander, in respect of which need has so much So Monro, comparing A 32 come ? rbaaa, Kaxa pi^ovacv, & t 6,<ntepxh tI Our choice seems to lie fieveaiveis ; between the first and the last of these alternatives. For duBpociH as an epithet of night see B 19.

The

a person is B 41 Belri
(ir

idea of a sound comimg' TOMmZ not uncommon in Homer, cf. Si fiLv d/i0exuT' (i/40^, t 444
.

explain
'

6)

t6v

trepl

kt-uito^

fi\8e

ttoSouv,

'

and

261

irepl de ir<peas ijXvd'

idri].

For

the 9p^Nec as the organ in which sleep is xeiiiji situated cf. S 164 tui 5' iiirvov
. .

4tI pXe^dpoKTiv Idi see A 276.

(ppeffi

(Fulda).

itoii

'

436

lAIAAOC K
eire,

(x)

aXk'

o^pa Kal aXkov

7)

iyeipofiev,
rjk

6v r

eVeot/ce

^ovKa<; ^ovkeveiv,
&<;
(jjdO',

(^evyefiev

fid'^ecrdat.
"TroXv/x/rjri';

Se KXicrLrjvSe Kiaiv

'OSucrcrev?

TTOiKiXov

dfi(j)'

Mfioicn

(TCLKO'i

6eT0, ^rj Be fier

avrov^.
150

Pdv
eKTO';

eiri

TvBetBrjv Aio/M'^Bea'
criiv

tov B
a/j,<pl

eKi')(avov

drro kKictitj^
viro
icpacrlv

Tevj^eaiv

eratpoL
a<f)iv

ei)Bov,

S'

eyov

dcrTrtSa?"

ey^ea Be

opS"

eTTi

aavpcoTTJpo'; iX'^Xaro,

rrjXe Be ^aXKO'i

Xdp,(f)'
eiiB',

W9 re
B'

arepoirr] TraTjOO? Ato?'

avrap

ijpa)';

VTTO

earpcoTO pivov ^ob<; djpavX.010,

Ta/Trrj'i

155

aiirap inro Kparecy^i

reravva-TO ^aeivo<;.
iinroTa ^ecfTap,

TOV TrapcTTWi dveyeipe

Vepr]vt,o<s

\d^
ovK

TToBl

Kivijaa';,

aiTpvve re
tu

vei/ceere

dvTrjv
;

" opaeo, Ti/8eo9

di'ei,<;

vie'

irdvw^ov
6po)a-p,S)i

vttvov da>Tei<i
ireBioio
;

to?

Tpwe? eVt
S'

160

elarai a7%t veaiv, 0X1709 Be re

aj?

'^a)po<;

ipvKei

(pd6\ o

6^ viTvoto fidXa Kpanrvo)^ dvopovcre,

:

kXicIhn re D. 148. 8906' GRIT. Aph. 1B4. mct' dcrepon^ piN6c PR. (supr. ai over o).
II ||

147 om. E'. caupcoTHpac DQST 155. eB3eN 0n6 9' L 156. tct<Snuto JP. 157. napacric DPQT. 158. SrpuN^ PQT. 159. opceo ADGHJXJ Harl. a, Vr. b grpco Q, Ar. SixSs. The line wk tIc coi e09oNTi ueracpp^Ncoi in 36pu ni^sHi in Diog. Laert. vi. 2.i 6, quoted as though following this line by Eust., is apparently only a parody of 6 95. hi toi Q Harl. a, Par. g 3^ tic Vr. c, Mosc. 3 161. be TE Ar. PT Vr. b, Par. b &' ^1 or Be Ti Q. ^piiKoi Harl. a. yp. fiXfroc 3' imb x^poc ^^prci Did. 162. JinNou ET. KpamNcbc : c9oap(ac 0. dN6pouG H. 'iifae' GR0.
fi.
||

146. k'ne' Ar.

{supr. dvev roS v lireo)

gncu

4n&iKe G.

149. e^o c<4koc Q. cbc dcrepon^ P.

153.

II

||

||

||

||

||

is

as Heyne remarked, almost undoubtedly spurious, interpolated from 327, with the intention of supplying an infin. to ^n^oiKe, which The question of does not need one. fighting or flying is not one which has it has to be discussed at all now already been settled in the Agora at the beginning, and the council at the end, of the preceding book. It will be seen that one Jis. R, omits the line. 151. ^kt6c 6n6 seem to go together and to mean simply outside.' The modern Greek idiom happens to be precisely the same, S^u diro t6 airlTi.= 147. This line,
;
, '

the lUyrians.
155.

was unknown to the

Apparently, therefore, classical Greeks,

it

fin^crpcoTO ^in6n, like irepiKctadai rekaiiQiva, f/0os, etc., in Herod., and

iirieifiivos SKxiiv.

'outside the house.' 153. caupcoTHp, the spike at the buttend of the spear not elsewhere named oiplaxos seems to mean butt only (N 443 etc.). Aristotle Poei. 25, quoting these words, speaks of thecustom of thus standing the spear upright as characteristic of

156. KpdTec9i, a form which can only be explained as an artificial coinage on the false analogy of <TT-/i9e(r(pt and the like there is no stem Kparea- {xpaH <r(pi ?). KpaciN in 152, though it does not recur in Homer, is sufficiently defended by the common Kparl. 158. Xhs no3i kini^ccic cf. 45. There the phrase seems less suitably used of one sleeper arousing another, 159. dcoTetc only here and k 548 in H. and in the famous Danae ode, Simon, 50. 6. Schulze refers it to the root aF of laieiv {dF-UTetv), comparing ipwrav by eipo/iai. Connexion with the subst. auros
: ;

is verjf

doubtful.

160.

For

Cf. I 661. epcocuiS^i nedioio see

56.

lAIAAOC K

(x)

437

KM
"

jxiv

^(ovriara<i

eTrea iTTepoevTa irpoarjiZa-

a-'^eTXio';

ia-ai,

jepaie'
eacrt

ait

fiev

irovov ov irore X-^jeK,

165

ov vv Kol aXKoi,
ot

veatrepoi vie? 'A^atwv,

Kev eireiTa eKaaTov iyeipeiav fiaaiktjcov

eiroij^pfievoi,
;

Trdvrrji

(7V

S'

apJyyavo'i ecrcn, ryepaie."

Tov S
" vai
el(7bv
Sr]

aSre irpocreenre

VeprjVLO'i
<f>iXo<;,

I'mroTa Neo-rwjO'

ravrd ye
fioc

Travra,

Kara

fjLolpav

e'etTve?.

fiiv

TratSe?

dfjiVfiove<;,
ti,<;

ela\

Be Xaol

170

Kav

TroKee<i,

rmv Kev

eVot^o/ievo? KaXeaeiev

dXKa fiaXa
vvv yap
7]

fieyaXTj 'X^peim /3e^i,7]Kev 'A^atoi;?-

Sr)

TrdvTeacnv iwl ^vpov HaTarai,

Ap^atot?
9je

dKp.rj';,

fidXa Xvjpo<} oXedpo<;

^icbvat.
175

aW
ft)9

Wi

vvv,
ai)
,

A'iavTa Tw^iiv koL ^v\eo<; vlov

dvo'Trjaov,

yap
B

ecrcri

vedorepo^,
&/Motcrtv

e"

/i'

eXeai,pei<}"

^dd

dficf)

eecraaro Bepfia XiovTO?

B'
ey)(0';.

aidcovo<s fieydXoto
iStj

iroBrfveKes,
B'

etXero

B'

levai,

Tov<;
Br)

evOev dvaaTrjfraii ayev

ev dypofj,evoi(nv

^pco<;.
efii')(6ev,

ol

ore

(^vXaKecrcriv

180

npoceeine AjueiBer' ^neira Par. b j, {v tIkoc Ar. ? (see Ludw. ) r^pcoN Bar. ^einac CG. 171. lnoix6juieNoc i^nocx^ueNoc Ambr. 172. XP^^''' QBeBfaKeN J. 173. iKXj.fi U. 176. Sncthcon Ar. O (others Sccthcon ?). 177. ^900' GRIT. 180. drpou^Noici r^NONTO CG Lips. (7/3. SuixeeN), iv SXkoji, A.
166. dreipeiaN Lips.
168. afire
?)
:

SXKwi A.

169. q>iXoc (Aph.

:

j|

II

164. cx^Xioc, hard, tough, here in the physical sense, full of endurance, and so
fi

among remains

of very high antiquity have been found of the bronze period in

;

279

(Tx^tXiSs els, 'OSva-eS, iripi tol ii,evos

oiSk yma Ka/iveis. Hence the derived sense 'hard of heart,' full of resistance to entreaty. i.e. 166. ^neiTO, then or therefore, because they are younger. There is no exactly similar use of the adverb in H. 167. haivfoKoc, not to be dealt with, unmxmageable ; a half playful reproach from a younger to an elder man. 173. The proverbial expression is a common one in Greek, occurring in

Herod.vi. ll,Theogiiis557,Simonides99; cf. Eur. Her. 630 (with von Wilamowitz's note), Soph. Ant. 996 (ppbvei /Se^Siis aS vvv iirl ^vpov rixVh and perhaps Aisch. The idea is that of balancing Cho. 883. on an edge so thin that a fall to one side or the other must soon happen. Neither &KMii nor sup6N recurs in Homer, nor is the practice of shaving mentioned. This, however, is not an argument against the antiquity of this passage, as razors

Italy, and perhaps Greece and it was the practice at Mykene to shave the upper lip (Schuchh. p. 253, TsountasManatt, pp. 166-7). In fact the Skt. Jcshurd = ^vp6v shews that the practice may even date from Indo-European days (cf. Schrader, S. und TJ. p. 53). 174. For the use of the infinitive here cf. I 230 ; YcTaxai is really an impersonal verb, and the substantive SXeepoc is not added in a very strict construction, Logically, the idea is ' the state of all is on the razor's edge (balancing) between destruction and safety.' But the juxtaposition of SKeSpos and pidvai. is a curious instance of the process by which the infin. in later Greek came to be used as a

noun.
179. Toiic, sc. Aias

and Meges

^NeeN,

from their huts.

180. See V 209, of which this line is not a very happy reminiscence as there it alludes to an assembly to which the
;

438

lAIAAOC K

(x)

ovSe fiev evSovTa<; (pvXdictov ^yrjTopa'; evpov,

aXK
m? Se
drjpo^

iyprj^yopTi
Kvve<;

avv revyeaiv elaro

fifjka

nvaine';.

irepl

hvaapr^aovTai iv avXfji
185

aKovaavTe's KpaTepo(j)povo<;, 09 Te Ka6' vKrjv

Si opeacf)!,- ttoXv? B' opvfiajBo'; eV avTwi avBp&v ^Se kvvSjv, mro re erc})iai,v vTrvo<; oXcoXev w? T&v 7]Bvfio<; inrvo<; airo ^Xetpdpotiv oXaiXec vvKTa ^vXaaaoixevoicn kukijv TreSiovBe yap aiel

epj(r)Tai

TETpdfjjad' ,
TOii?
[/cat

oiriroT

iirl

Tpcocov dtoiev Iovtcov.

IBchv

jepav

'yrj6r)<Tev

Odpcrvvi re fivOcoi

190

(T^ea?

(j}a)v>j(ra<;

eirea

-TTTepoevra Trpocr'rjvBa]p/qBe

" ovT(o vvv, ^iXa re/cva, ipvXdcraeTealpeiro},

S)<i

rw

inrvoi

fir)

j^apfia yevco/Meda

Bvcyfieveecra-LV.

eiTToiv

rdcppoio Buea-crino'
ocroi

toI

S'

dp,

eirovTO
195

'ApyeLcov

l3a(TiXrje<;,

KeKXr/aTO ^ovXtjv.

182. IrpHropori Lips.

Succopi^cuciN Ap. Lex.

CGHJPRU.
dci J. 194. Toi &'

II

In'
II

[H ?]. ^n JQ
:

183. SuccopiiccoNTai Harl. b Buccopi^coNrec Par. k 6purjua&6c 184. cjcte D. 185. Spxerai DJT.
: :
||

On'

Ni^duuoc At. a.
G.
II

BXe9dpcoN

189 om. t6nB' J.

UK

II

6pcopei On' DRU. 6P BXecpdpoiciN QU. T^pacpe' T Lips.

||

aOroO H.
188.

187.

Aduuoc

q)uXaccou^NUN re
a.

191 om. ADtPRtTTJ Harl.

195. BouXfl J (sicpr.

Pin).

Trojans were cS.lled, whereas in the case of the sentinels there is nothing of the sort. The in is superfluous, see E 134 Hence Bentley conj. crvnaypoetc. oiidk an unusual form of the jxivomv. common S^ in apodosi. 182. IrpHropri: a strange form, cf. iyepH Shesos 524, Soph. Ant. 413. These adverbs in -tI are generallynegative {d.vMfiaTl, clkovitI, etc., see S. G. 110, and Jebb on Soph. 0. 0. 1251). 183. 6uccopi4coNTai so Mss. almost all edd. however, give dv(TapriiTO!<nv, from Apoll. Lex., on the ground that the form in -croi>Tai. cannot stand in a simile, being a future. It would of course be easy to emend -a-oivrai, but it is a ques:

but generally in so small a minority

to

as

shew that the variation

is

99 above, 9 511, N 745, however, 168. The verb itself seems to come from &pa, and to mean keep painful watch.' The use of the middle may be supported by forms like eiXa^et-

accidental, etc. See,

'

adai, eddTji/etaddi, eiiwx^ccrdai, etc.,

though

the act.

is

certainly

more
:

188. ipuXaccoueNoici change of case after rue see H. G. 243 (3 d) it is perhaps made easier by aipunv in 186. 189. onndre : not 'whenever,' for the Trojans are not attacking ; but like B
;

usual. for the

tion

if

this is necessary.

The

rule

which

our texts follow, that the long vowel in subjunctive forms is written whenever the metre admits {H. G. 80), is simply an attempt to reduce the Homeric forms as far as possible to the analogy of later Greek. dvaup'/jirovTai is an almost unique survival of the evidently original rule by which the subj. in the non-thematic conjugation is formed by the thematic vowel unlengthened. In other places we iind an occasional -ovrai in MSS. for -oivrai,

against the time i.e. expecting to hear, this idea being implied in the preceding words. The full phrase Siyiievo^ 6irir6Te occurs B 794, etc., cf.
el'

97

TTore,

522

dVe,

when they should

hear,

4:ni may go either with dtoiev or but better with the last ^Traiu does not occur in Homer.

334.

IbvTusv,

194.

The

sentinels are in

the space

between wall and moat, I 87. chieftains now go out into the
plain.

The
open

195. BouXi^N

ace. of

the terminns ad
those

quern, only here

with

KoKeiv,

with

any

verbs

except

and rarely which

): ;

lAIAAOC K
TOt?
S'

(x)

439
vlb<;

obfia

M.'Tjpiovrjt;

koI NeffTOjOo? wy\,ao<;

crvfifji,r]ri,dacr9ai.

Yflaav
Td<j)pov

avTol jap KoXeov

8

eKSia^dvTei; opv/CTrjv eBpiocovTO

Bt)

ev KaOap&L, o6i

vskvcov Bte<paLveTo '^wpo'i

200

mTTTOVTav, oOev a^Ti,<; direTpd-rreT o^pifio^ '^KTcap oXXu? 'Apyebov;, ore Srj irepl vii^ eKoXv^^ev
evOa Kade^ofievot eVe' dkX'^Xoicn
"
7ri<f>av<TK0v.

Toiai Be fivOosv VPX^ Vepr)vio<s hriroTa

ft)

^earapavTov
205

(f>i\oi,

ovK av
Tiva ttov

Br]

Tt? dvrjp TreTTidoiO' eau

dvfMwi ToXfirjevTi fMera TpS)a<; fieyadvfiov^

iXdetv,
7]
el'

Brjt,(ov

e\ot IcryaTowvTa,

Ttvd TTOV KOi ^rifuv ivl TpcoeacTi ivvOoiTO,

cr^iaiv,
fj

dcrcrd re /irjTioaai fMera

fiefidaaiv
rje

avOi

fjbeveov

irapa vrjvalv drroirpodev,

:

TroXivBe
P..

197. rcip
yp.

KdXeoN

3' K(!i\eoN

Q.
:

||

cujuuxHTicaceai
{supr. tic).
||

198.

^KdiaBdNTec
||

eO 3ia6dNTec T.
:

200. aueic

CHJ

enerpdner' C.
SXXi^XoiciN

SjuBpiuoc
P.

CGHPQ.
203.
:

202. ni(pacKON
i"
J.
II

xviecau fipx^ 206. SXoi yp. Y3oi

Harl.
ii.
II

n^qiacKON fiXXwi Koi uerccine A.

GJQR

H
a>).
c,

^nifaCKON
||

204. nenieoi G.
207. eV tino
yp. T.

aiirS)

P.

^cxardeNTa

{supr.
i)

JRT

Cant.

9i^uiHN

CGHiPQU

Harl. a {supr.
140. 4).

Vr. b

209. finonp^ei P.

imply reaching a point {H. G.

Cf.

^vvdyovaa. yepatas vrjiv. For the regular members of the ^ovKi] see on

Z 87

reserved

B194.
199. See 9 491, where the line is used of quite another place, vbaipi. vedv. 200. ninrdNTcoN is hardly to be explained ; it implies that men were still falling. Von Christ conjectures ireirTetiTav

he would but this is better 212, where Kev indicates a result which in that case is asserted to follow upon the assumed condition, being virtually equivalent to the future
confident,
' ' ;

till

^aa-erai.

We may
. . .

clause fi^ya Kev

elr]

in fact regard the as an apodosis to

.

Renner TeBveiiruv. considerable doubt as to the punctuation of the whole of this

(# 503,

384),

204. There

is

tion

speech of Nestor's, the note of interrogahaving been variously put after

iy^Bciv (206), 'Axciioiys (210),

and AcrKTjdris The true explanation is mainly due to Lange (EI p. 382). In 206
(212).
el

immediately with fKBeiv, to in the hope that ; and 'i\oi and iridoiro are co-ordinate. Then ctcrira is explanatory of (prj/Miv, as expressing the contents of the supposed rumour, and is again divided into the two alternatives The optatives in 211 resume fje. ij that after ofe &p in 204 ; in form they are a wish, in reality they are only a suggestion in form of a hope, ' I should a shade of meanlike him to find out ' ing which we express by 'he might.' If we read /ce for re in 211 (see note there), the expression would be more
goes
'

go

'

which the sentence TaSra, dcrK7]8'fis, in effect, though not in form, is a similar use of the opt. to protasis. express a condition, followed by an apodosis with Kev, occurs in o 265, the difference being that there the opt. resumes a wish introduced by el (255) here the wish is put in the form of a question with oix dv. So also <r 366-70, where, however, the apodosis is postponed till 375. (So in the main Hentze. Schol. 207. (pfluiN recurs only in Od.

illustrates
:

it

by
TTJs

well-known

story
X^^pov

AaKedaLfwvicov ^ov\vo/j.^vtijv irolov

i-jTLTeLxlo'ovo'^

'ArrcKTJs, 'AX/ciels

/3idS7)S (rwe;3oi5Xei/i7e

irifiTreiv

'ABrivas

KaraaKdwovs, oirives Trapayev6ii,evoi fJKOvaav

airdv t&v

'Affrjvalwv SiaKeyoixivuiv &Ti t7]v

AeKiXeiav /xAXoi;(r(c iirireixlieLV ol woKiHioi.- Kal oUtos AaKeSaiixbviot, iirerelxiffav

T7}v

AeK^Xeiav.

(The

tale is not,

howthe

ever,

known
;

to Thuk., vi. 91.)

i.e. far 209. findnpoocN, city the ellipse is filled up

from

by n6XiN3e

'

440
ayjr

lAIAAOC K
ava')(wprjaova-t,v,
eirel

(x) 210

Ba/idaavTO y' ^A'^aiov'S

koX
ay^r
ei<;

ravTa re Trdvra
aaKTjOr)!;'

Trvdoiro,

^/iea? ekOoi
eir)

fieya Kev ol virovpdvi.ov

dv6p(07rov<;,
vijeacriv

K\,eo<;

Travra'}

e7r'

Kai ol

^6cTi<s

eaaerat

icrffXrj'

bacroi

yap

eiriKpareovcriv aptaTot,
215

TMV

7rdvT(ov OL

eKaaTO<; olv hwaovcri fieKaivav

Trji

BrjXvv VTTopprjvov
aiei o
(0^

fiev

Krepag ovSep ofwlov

aKrjv eyevovTO
cyimTrrji,'

ev oaiTTjicrt koI eiKairivqiai Tra^ecTTat."

<pa6

ol

B'

dpa

-rrdpTe^

rolai Be koI fieTeetire /Borjv dr/aOof Aio/j,i]Br]'i' " NetTTOp, 6/i OTpvvei KpaBirj /cat dvfi6<; dr/rjveop

220

dvBp&v

Bvafieveonv

Bvvai a-Tparov iyyv<; iovra,

210. r' om.

GJ

(-caNT")
:

t6t' P.

211. re

A
T

{supr. k)

GHPRT
||

Ambr. Cant.
:

Vr. b {in ras.) Harl. a

Lips.
^(5ntcon
fi.

re

kc

fi.

216. \5n6pHNON Ar. (S supr.)

(^rriic

221.

loNTO {A

supr.)

JP

rate P rfic THl k6KTa hOnm crpathu):

:

immediately succeeding. It is a if we should not read ^Trlyrrpodi. as more likely to be changed variant does not recur in 410
;

question with P,

but the
(208-10
divided

= 409-11).
211.

The

MS. evidence

is fairly

between re and ke. The reason for preferring the former has been given above. The clause being a resumption of what precedes, re goes with fcal, and

members of the council present, who, with the exception perhaps of Meriones and Thrasymedes, are elsewhere in the Iliad regarded as attending as a matter of coui-se (B 53, A 259). But Peppmiiller suggests that as 215-6 represent the Sifl-is, so 217 answers to the kX^os, the real meaning being 'he shall be present in the songs sung at feasts and
banquets,'
lUvoiaLv.
avOpfhiroiaLv
doidifios

icao-

means

'

both.

212. OnoupdNioN, i.e. over all the earth, virtually identical with irivras
eir' avSptirjrovs.

This is clearly the sense of the similar words in Theognis 237 if. uol tih iyCi irrip' ISwKa dolitiii Si
. .

The phrase ni^eccin ^niKpar^ouciN unusual the line is borrowed from It 245 (= IT 122, r 130), cijtroio-o' being changed into vfie<r<ri.v. 215. ndNTcoN, as we should say without exception but the phrase is a rather awkward one, and so is ^kqctoc immediately followed by the plural. The omission of the F of FiKacrros too is very rare. In 216 thi ojuoion is an obvious exaggeration, as a dozen ewes with their lambs would be of ridiculously
214.
is
;
'

Kal el\aTiv7]L<n irap^ffcnjc iv irdacLLS, irdWuv Kel/ivos iv ardfuunv. xal ere ffiv ai\lerKOt(ri 'Kiyv(p66yyois vioi Avdpes Aurovrai .
. . .

irdai

yhp

oltn

p.^fji.7JKe

Kal

icrcro^^oLfftv

doiSr; laaijt S/iws,

is

kt\.

But here there

'

no mention of song, so that the expression, if this is the meaning, is barely

intelligible.

little

value to the great chiefs concerned,

silver, and and cattle. Probthe book thought that

with their wealth of gold,

slaves, besides horses

Yet the resemblance to Theognis can hardly be a coincidence possibly both are quoting a well-known phrase. Clearly Theognis has the more original form, and is not borrowing from K. The alternative is to suppose that 214-7 are a latter addition, and contain an imitation of Theognis but the theory of interpolation explains
;

ably the author of he was introducing a touch of heroic simplicity. So too 217, if we take it as a mere standing invitation to royal feasts, would be no inducement to the

nothing. 221. ^6NTa, though not largely supported by Mss., is evidently superior to the vulg. idvTwv, as it breaks the

ponderous succession of genitives.

lAlAAOC K
Tpaxov dXX'
fiaXKov
tTvv re Sv'
OTTTTft)?
e'i

(x)

441

Ti,9

fJ'Oi

avrjp

a/j,

eirono koX aXKo<;-

daXTTcoprj

xal dapaaXedarepov earai. Kal re Trpo o rod

B'

ip'^o/Mevco,

ivorjcrev,
voricrtji,
iirjTi<;.

KepSo<;

er)f

fj,ovvo<;

ei irep

re

225

aXKa

re ol ^pdo'creov re voo<; XeirTr/ Si re

ol 8'

w? e^ad',
r)0e\eT7)v

edeXov Ato/a^Set ttoXXoi eirea-OatTjdeXe Necrropo? vtov,

230

Aiavre 8vm, 6epdTrovre<; "Apijo^,

B'

7]0eXe M.rjpiovT]^, fiaXa

ijdeXe B' 'AT/setSij? Sow/at/cXetro? Mej/eXao?,

^^eXe

B'

6 TKrjfKav
alel

OBv(rev<;
ivl

KaraBwai
6vfj,o<;

ofiCKov

Tpaxov
" TyBeiBt)

yap

ol

(fipeal

eroXfia.

Tolai Be Kal fieTeeitrev ava^ dvBpS)v

Aiof/^rjBe^,

h.'^ap.kfivav
6vfiS)i,

ifi&t

Ke-^apicr/Meve

kcri P Mor. Vr. a^ (and A supr., T.W.A.). 224. Kaf toi Ipxou^NCON (G supr.) U: Ipxou^Ncoi T. Koi T6 Kaf e' ^epoc np6 toO J (yp. Kal Te np6 8, toO iNdHccN) (In Plato Symp. P. 1 74 D, where the passage is quoted, the best MSS. give 6BoO for 6 toO, but not in gYh DGJPRU. 225. K^pBioN G. Protag. 348 b). te Ar. fi ti GPQU Par. NOiicci CQ noAcoi L. 226. T^ oi : r^ oi J supr. 228. eepdnoNTC c d g. 231. aoupiK\uT6c (A supr.) CD (-puKX-) GQRTU. GL. 230 om. S Moso. 3. 232. de) GL. KodSONai E: dONai S.

223. oapcaXci>Tepoc P.

||

IpXOU^NCO
II

Ar. SI:

||

||

|1

II

||

222. As Nikanor remarks, we may put either a comma or a colon at the end of this line ; it is impossible to say whether SnoiTo is a wish or a . the clause ei regular conditional protasis. The recurrence of re six times 224r-6. in these three lines is remarkable ; it seems to be an instance of the primitive use in which it was simply a mark that re occur the two clauses in which re are correlative ; from this the use as a
. . .

np6 6 ToO

B
is

219

iirl vii

for this order of words cf. tQi5' Avdpl. The meaning

of course that sometimes one, sometimes the other, is quickest to mark.

Brandreth
for

conj. Trp6s for irpd.

:

the comp. of jSpaxiis, though the adj. is not found elsewhere in H. The sense will be, 'his mind does not reach so far,' he
226. BpdicccoN

Ppaxji^v,

conjunction strictly speaking has been developed. Thus eX nep, the condition, is correlative to the apodosis which is stated paratactically by &\k6i, while in the other two clauses containing re re the co-ordination in pairs is obvious. The connexion of this use with the gnomic re (almost toi) is not clear the
. . ;

The two are possibly quite distinct. gnomic re would of course be in place in such a sentence as the present, but it is not used in pairs. ^pxou^Nco, a nom.
pendens,
like

'shorter of sight' as we should say. been referred to ppadis, which gives a better sense, as quickness of perception is the point in 224 ; but paS-jav could only make Ppa^oiv. It was probably the knowledge of this which led Aristarchos to the strange idea that ^pda-a-av is a participle meaning 'confused,' perturbed, rapairo-i/uepos. XenTii only here and '^ 590 (the same phrase) in a metaphorical sense. I
is

It has generally

'

'

211

d/i^oi
:

8'

i^oiihoi,

'OSvaaeis or we might perhaps more properly call it a sort of ' distributive apposition not completely The old 400. expressed ; compare vulgate ipxofUvav, evidently a correction, is found only in one or two inferior Mss.
yepapiirepos
9jev
'

narrow, cf. f 264 Xeirr^) very different from the Even if one familiar Attic sense subtle. alone does mark, his ideas are 'short and thin' compared with those of a
thin,
elcTi6ij.-q,

means

and

is

pair of men. 231. tXi^ucon: cf. 498, B 670 (see note), * 430, the only instances in Homer, all in the sense of 'enduring.' The use of the article 5 is post-Homerio.

442
Tov
fiev
Br)

lAIAAOC K
erapov
7'

(x)
iOeXi^ierda,

aipijaeai,
iirel

ov k

235

cjiaivofievcov
fi'TjBe

(7V

7'

tov apiarov, fiefidaal ye ttoXKol, (ppecrl tov fiev apeiw alSo/Mevo<; arftai

KcCKKeiiTeiv,
e?

av

Se 'yelpov
fMTjS'

OTrdcrcreai

alBoi eiKcov,
etrj.

yeverjv

opocov,

el

/SaatXevTepo'i

w? ecpuT, eBBeiaev B^ vepl ^avOaii MeveXdcot.

240

TOK
"
el

S'

avTi<; fieTeet'jre
Bt]

/Sorjv

d<yado<i

AtofiijB-rj'i

fiev

eTapov ye iceXeveTe p! avTOV eXecrdai,

'OBvcrijo';

TTW? av eireiT

eym

deuoio XaOoifirjv,
6vp,o<i

ov irepi p,ev jrpo^paiv KpaBlrj koX

'iv

ayrjvcop
Adrjvrj.

TrdvTecrai,

irovotai,

(poXel
etc

Be e

JlaWd^

245

TOVTOv 76 aTTop^evoto Koi

dp,^co

TTvpo? al6op,evoio

voaTrjaaip,ev , iirel TrepioiBe vofjaai."

S'

TOV
"
elBoai
235.

avTe
pu-qT
toi,

'Trpoaeeiire

TroXvrXa? Sto?
a'ivee
p.tjTe

'OSucro-eii?

'YvBetBri,

yap
:

dp p,e TavTa
Harl.

pbd'hJ

tl

veuKeb-

p,eT

ApyeiOK

dyopevei<!.

250

TON
:

TcoN

HQS

a,

Vr.

(Lips, supr.), yp.

{supr. c over z).

C {man.

rec).

236.

noWoi
Mor.
P.
II

n<4NTec H.

238. dndzeai

239. BaciXeiiraToc
||

H
:

e'lH

246.
r'

P: kcnN fi. re om. GU^

1|

240
-.

0.8.

At., om. Zen.

241. aOeic C.
:

npoc^eine

3'

R.

ll

re cnoJU^NOio Ptol. Ask.

249. Tl
:

r'

^nou^Hoio
250. TOI

ecnou^Noio fi. 247. nepieiBe G. aropeiioic H. TOiaOra H.

:

re G.

JQ Harl. TaOra

235.

aipi^ceai,

'you

which may he taken

mission
Cf.

shall choose,' either as a per-

or

as

modified

imperative.

71.
'

240. Omitted by Zen. and athetized by Ar. as superfluous. It clearly gives the meaning which is meant to lurk in the preceding line and it is more in
;

236. q>aiNOU^NcoN, a curious use which must mean as they present themselves.' Dbderlein conj. <j)a,Lvbnevov, to which Paech has added toi for t6n. But the later use of the article is common in this book. 237. aiSojusNoc, from a feeling of respect as f 329 aiSero ydp pa Trarpo;

the Epic style that this should be openly expressed than left to be understood. Thus if it be rejected 239 should probably

go with it Agamemnon's remarks are then quite general in their application,

;

243= a

65.

The gneua
:

is

more

suit-

able in this passage than in a. 246. cnou^Noio see note on

KafflyvriTov.

As between ye
authority
is nil.

aiv-

and

7'

etnr-,

423. MS.

238. cii 3^, repeated to enforce the opposition of clauses, not of persons. This is common enough when the pronoun has not been expressed before, but is very rare in cases like this where an emphatic (ri ye precedes, dndcceai : aor. some have subj., as regularly after /iij taken it as a 'jussive' future, but this does not seem in place here. 239. e'lfH seems demanded by the context for the vulg. icmv, as the case of the person chosen being ^aa-iKeirepos is purely hypothetical, and not assumed
:

to happen.

247. NocriicaiJUCN without S.v, see H. G. AI. and T. 240, and 299 (/), note on E 303. The sense is clearly potential. 249. iii^T^ ti NciKei is superfluous according to our ideas we can express it by saying 'there is no more need of praise than of blame.' It is really an instance of the tendency which we find in Latin as well as in Greek to emphasize a word by means of its contrary ; as in phrases like fas nefasque, etc., where the second member is often superfluous.
;

lAIAAOC K

(x)

443
rjoi'i,

aX\

io/jLev
Sr)

fioKa yap vv^ averai, ijyvdt B

irpo^e^T^ice,
irapdoi'^'rjKev

atrrpa 8e

Se irXeav vv^

T&v Svo fioipdmv, TpiTarr] W9 elvov6 OTrXoiacv evi

TvBetSrji
jjuev

S'

en

fiolpa XeKenrTai."

Beivotaov iBvTijv.
pacrv/j,'^Br]<;
vrfc

BSsice

fieveTTToXe/jbO';

255

(fxiayavov

dfi<pi)Ke<;,

to 8

ibv irapd

XeXenrro,

Kal araKO^Tavpeirjv,

d/M^l

Be ol Kvver^v KeipaXrjcjjiv edrjxe

a(jiaXov re

Kal dXXo(f)ov,

rj

re Karairv^

KeKX7)Tai, pverau Be Kapi) daXepcov al^rjo)V.

M.r]pi,ovrj<;
B'

'OBvaiji BlBov ^iov

rjBe

^apeTprjv

260

251. 6NUTai G.

XcoKeNTat. 1319 (Allen CM. xiii. Harl. a d, King's, Par. d e j, Vr. TpirdTHC 3^ ti Aph. om. Zen.
,
||

252. napc&ixcoKeN or napotxcoKCN Ar. (see Ludwich) n\ia p. 113): napcixero Q.

||

napcoLips.

ACG^ST
:

nXeoN E^ Porphyr. (J tik^s ap. Porphyr. ad loc.

:

supr.). &' ^Tl

||

253 6.$. Ar. 5^ ti LQT

Be Toi HP.

255. eScoKe G.

258.

aXo90N Ar.

259. K<SpHN

Gffi

252.

npofiEBHKG

of. ;a

312

rplx'^ yuKrJs

Iriv, iJKTci 5'

aiTTpa ^e^ijKu.

Of the

alter-

to say that if more than two-thirds have gone, a third cannot remain, for the

has

native forms of the verb napcbiXHKeN almost unanimous MS. authority. The Ionic form is o!x<>>Ka (Herod, ix. In Attic (Aisch. Fers. 13, Soph. 98). Aiax 896) editors generally read fii^w/ca, but against the MSS. which have otxuiKa. It is likely that Ar. read wapolxuKcv here ; the scholia are contradictory, and MSS. cannot be depended on to distinguish between oj and o. dixnic- is not found again till late prose (Polybios) ; but it is noteworthy that the MSS. of Aristotle, who quotes the line in Poet, xxv., have It is probTraptiixv^' without variant. ably a genuine form, compare the fut. The principal MS. of Aristotle oixqaoiiai. Aristotle has irXiw, the others ifKiov. ends his quotation with vv^, citing the phrase as an instance of ambiguity in He did not, however, the word irXiia. as Porphyries reject the next line, mentions his explanation of it (see

words imply only that there is nothing but the third watch left to act in there is no assertion that the whole of the third is left. In other words X^Xeinrai means rather 'is left us' than 'remains intact.' There is nothing absurd in saying 'we have let more than eleven hours slip by, and only the twelfth is left us,' though the words are not of
;

course those of a mathematician. This is the way in which Ghrysippos took the passage ; the explanation of Aristotle seems to have been in effect the same as that of Ameis, the greater part of the
'

next note). 253. This puzzling line was rejected, presumably as unintelligible, by the Alexandrian trio. The long commentary of Porphyries in Schol. B gives a collection of solutions,' only two
'

of which deserve serious consideration. None of those which adopt the reading The best exirXiw are satisfactory. planation is the most obvious ; the words mean more of the night than two (of the three) watches has gone, and The objection the third only remains. to this is not really serious ; it is pedantic
' '

night, consisting of two-thirds, is gone, and only one-third is left.' But this is excessively complicated and unnatural even if possible. For the threefold division of the night cf. /i 312 fuMi S^ rplxa fVKTis ^v, p^erh 5' dffrpa /3e/3^K6i. The scholiast compares the threefold division of the day $ 111 (aaerai ^ctis ^ deiXTj ^ fi^crov ^pt.ap. 5ijo is indeclinable in Homer, but the only other instances of its use, except in nom. or ace, are k 515 (gen.), 407 (dat.). 254. '6n\a=arnioii7- only occurs four times in H.; see note on 55. 258. TaupefHN with Kvvi-qv seems to be a contradiction in terms, if Kvvi-q means ' a helmet of dogskin (cf. 335), though such a phrase can easily be justified (v. A 698). See, however, App. B vii. and for ScpaXoc, &XX090C, ibid. KOTatTus a word of unknown origin and meaning, except for what we are told here.
irj

'

444
Kat,
^i(f>o';,

lAIAAOC K

(x)

d/M^l Be oi /cvveijv Ke^aXfj^iv eOrjKe

'TToXscnv
8'

puvov TTOiTjTijv

evTOffdev ifiaaiv

evTeraro arepeSii, eKToade Se XevKol 6BovTe<!

dpyi,oBovTO<;
i)o?

6a/j,eeg

^X^ evda koX ev6a

8'

eS Koi iina'ra/juevai,
TTji/

fjueaar^b

evl

TrtXo? dprjpei.

265

pd

-TTOT

e'l

'EXewi/o? 'AfivvTopo^ 'Op/MeviBao

i^eXer

AvtoXvko<; irvmvov Bofiov dvriTopijaa'!,

S'

ZiKavBeiav
"

apa B&ks
Be

K.vd7jpia)o

'A/^0f Sa/iayrt
elvai,

A.fi<f)iBdfia<;

MoXwt B&Ke

^eivijiov

avrdp
Br)

M.7ipi,ov7)t

TOT
TO)
B'

'OBvcra-rjoi;

B&Kev ai vatBl (j)opf)vaL' irvKaaev Kdpr\ dficj}iTe9ei(ra.

Be

270

eTrei

ovv oirXoicnv evi Beivolcriv eBvTTjv,

XiTreTrjv

^dv
Tivh,

levat,

KaT

avroOi

'7rdvTa<i

dp[<TTOV<;.

cube RU. CK<SN3cia J (supr. n) 268. cKaKSelg G vearipav ai/nyp6,<po>v CKONdeiai Eust. 269. suNiiToN GP. 271. K<SpHN GH^U^. 273. kot' : nap' G.
264. firpi6&ONTOc G.
tS>v
||

263.

Int^oto
tight,
cf.

.should

mean

roas

stretched case the

'

inside

'

In this thongs could not have been the hollow, i. e. next the head.
728.

266. 'EXeck)N (or 'EXeiip) in Boiotia, 500. For the migration southwards of the legend of Amyntor doubtless in consequence of the displacement of the

Possibly it is meant that there was a leather cap (pivov 262) padded with felt (ttiXos) inside, and woundround outside for the sake of strength with thongs ; while outside these again came an outer covering of boar's tusks. The ijudNxec are then SNTOceeN because they form the middle one of three layers. The tusks may possibly be a relic of the origin of the helmet from the wild beast's head, a form which is very commonly found in primitive headgear ; see App. B, vii. 2. 264. ^xo'^j clasped, surrounded X 322 ^XE XP^"' X'^^'ff" 'r^ixt, ' 301 <f)p4ves fjirap
;

'ixovi-

There

is

no need

for

either

Bentley's rpixov or Nauck's d4ov. 265. nTXoc, felt, one of the most rudimentary and primitive clothing products. The word is 'proethnio,' Schrader Sprachv. 401. Felt was used in Greece for both shoes and caps in Hesiod's time
(0pp.

542
;

TT^diXa

irCKois
.

Ivroffde

TruKdfriras,

546 Ke^dXijipL
in

a(TKyjT6v)

Herod,

iv.

inXov ^x^^^ 34 for cuirasses, 23, 73, 75 for Scythian tents

.

Thuk.

iv.

and rugs. The felt cap, ttMov or ttiXos, came from this passage to be the conventional mark of Odysseus in later (but not in archaic) Greek art ace. to Pliny .'cxxv. 36 it was first introduced by the painter Nikomachos, ace. to Eust. by ApoUodoros.
;

Boiotians through the Thessalian invasion see I 447. Ptolemy of Askalon held that this Eicon was a Thessalian town, distinct from the Boiotian hut this is a mere figment to explain the obvious discrepancy. 'AuiiNTopoc gen. with Sbfiov. 267. Autolykos was the maternal grandfather of Odysseus, see X 85, r 395 ; he was an arch-thief, dvSpilnrovs ixeKaaTo KXeirTotrivqi. d' SpKoii re. Hence in the later legends he was made the son of Hermes. flNTiTopiicac, so Hymn. Merc. 178 fUyav dd/iov avTirop-fiawv. The force of the preposition is not clear, and Doderlein {Gloss. 672) is perhaps right in reading dyrerofr^aas, from the reduplicated aor. av-TeropTjaai.. The real form \rill then have been forgotten at the time of the composition of the hymn see note on E 337. 268. CKiiNdeiaN ace. of the terminus ad quern, cf. 195 KekX-fiaTO ^ovX-f/v. At. read liKAvSeiAvd', as 79 <rQfia di otKaS' ilibv Sdfj,vai Trd\i.v, o 367 Sctjuiji/Se S6<rav. Skandeia was the port of Kythera ; Pans,

iii

with Frazer's note. For Molos, the brother of Idomeneus, of. N 249. 273. It is doubtful if we should read Kar' aCrroei as one word or as two. The
23. 1,

269.

preposition in tmesis rarely stands after

lAIAAOC K
TolcTi

(x)

445

Se

Be^tov fjKev ipwBiov ejiyvv oSoio

'AdfjvaiTj6p<l)val,7)v,

IlaWa?
vvKTU

rot

B'

ovk iBov 6<j)6d\fiolat

rjparo
>]

275

Bi'

dXXa KXdj^avTO<; UKOvaav.

8'

p^atpe Be T&t opviO' 'OBvcrev<;,

^AOrjvrji-

" k\v6i

/xoi,

alytO'X^oio

Ato? t6o?,

re /xoi alel
ere

iv 7rdvTe<7<Tt irovoicrt TrapLaTaaat,

Kivvfievo<;,

ovBe

\rj9co

vvv avre (iakia-Ta,

iirl
vrja<;

/j,e

(pTKai,

'Adijvr],

280

So? Be TrdXiv

ev/tXeta?

di^iKeaOai,
/xeX')](7ei."

pe^avTa<; fier^a epyov, 6 Ke Tpdoecrcri

BevTepo<;

avr
fu?

rjpaTO ^ofjv dyado<; AiofiijBT]^'

ifieio,

" Ke.KKvdi vvv Koi

cTTreio
fioi,

Ato?
dp,'

re/co?,

drpvToiVT]

ore Trarpl
'

ecnreo TuSei' BLaii

285

69

j^jSa?,

ore re irpo

A^aiwv

01776X09

rjiei.

T0V9 B

dp
o

eV
ayfr

'Acranrat XLtre ^aXKO'^iToova';

p,vdov ^epe
K.aBp.eioco'i

'A'^ai,ov<;,

avrap
Kela''
275.

fieiXl'^iov

UTap
:

dirioov fiaXa p,epfiepa p,r)aaTO

epja
KXdsaNTOc T.
:

naWac
:

Ziiirvpos

neX\6N

ypdipei

Schol.
JU.01

BT.

276.

277. opNie'
(cf.

iK TrXiypous 6pNiei Ar.

278.
Lips.
:

{svfv. eu)
.

CDHEU
h
supr.

jueu
:

ii

115).

280. <pT\ai (9iXai)

284.
||

AD

<pi\'

J (X in ras.

yp. 9iXeai)

9iXe'
283.

281. lipiK^ceai A. aeih-epoN T. aOe' U.

n.
||

282. jueXi^CH

C {Qsupr.):
Mor.

ueXi^coi

^oTo JPE
:

286. Te om.

DGJPQR

Lips.

npb np6c J {yp. DGQ. ciniuN

:
11

np6).

fiiei

gYh jpi (Bh P^)

BXee DRU.

289. ainiip

XindjN P.

verb (see, however, B 699), and here In $ the rhythm throws it forward. 201, <p 90 /car' airdBi. 'Selirev, XiirdvTe, where the verb follows, it seems most natural to take it with Kara. The same question arises with jcar' aS9i, N 653, P 535, a 470 for irapavrdSi or irap' aMcpi.
its
;

see on 274.

302. The pcd3i6c is perhaps the night

Ardea Nydicorax L., which is abundant in the Troad (Thompson Gloss. The common heron was called s.v. ).
heron,

grey; hence Zopyros in his History of the Fonndatiofi of Miletos read ireWbv for IlaXXds in the next line. The heron appears as a symbol of Athene
7reXX6s,

on coins of Ambrakia and Corinth, and is mentioned as a bird of good omen by Schol. B Aelian, Plutarch, and Pliny.
has a lengthy excerpt from Porphyrios dealing with various difficulties, mostly imaginary, discussed by the ancient
critics.

278-80.

Cf.

E 115-7 and

300-1.

KiNiiuGNOC, apparently ' no movement of mine escapes thee.' But this is hardly

a Homeric view of the gods, whose omniscience does not extend to details unless their attention is called, 285. cneTo, for inreo, according to Schulze {Q. E. 404) a case of lengthening due to the first arsis (see App. D) no satisfactory explanation on any other ground has ever been given. There is no reason to doubt that both it and iaveo (or iamo, see on B 423) have stood together in the text from the first. For the favourite story of Tydeus and the Kadmeians see A 376 ff., B 802 fl'. 286. To avoid the hiatus Barnes conj. Trap' for irpb, Bentley irpb^ (and so one fiiei recurs N 247, S 290 only. It MS.), is probably a mere mistake for the regular fjie ( = ijl'c), as it always comes at the end of the line, 289. juepjuepa gpra, the slaying of the ambush, A 396. KeTce in the emphatic place contrasts, rather violently perhaps, hut in the style of this book, the different moods of the two journeys, brought about by the treacherous reply of the Kadmeians to the friendly message.
;

446

lAIAAOC K
(Tot,

(x)
290

aw
aol

hla Oed, ore

ol

irpocppacrcra rrrapearr]?.
fie

w? vvv
B'

fj,oi

iOeKovcra "Traplcrracro ical

pe^co ^oiiv rjviv
ttco

(pvKaaae-

av

eya>
rjv
oil

eiipv/ieraTrov,

dhfJbrjTriv,

vtto

^vybv ijiyajev dvrjp-

TTjv

Toi iyo) pe^oo '^pvcrbv xepaatv Trept'^^eva^."

e(f)av

ft)9

evj^opbevoi,,

twv

S'

exXve

UaXXa^

^AOtjvt).

295

ol

B'

iirei

rjprjaavTO Ato?

Kovprji p.eyaKoio,
Bvco

^dv
a/j,

ifiev

w? T6
ovBe

Xeoi'Te

Bia vvKra fieXaivav,

^ovov, av veicva^, Btd t

evrea koI fieXav alfia.

dpiarov^,
300

ovBe
evBeiv,

p,ev

Tpwa?

dy>]vopa<; eiacrev "Fi/crcop

irdvTa<;

dXX'

dp^vBi'i' KiKX-rjcrKeTO

ocraoi

eaav Tpwcov

rjjrjrope^ tjBe p,eBovTe<i-

Tov^ o ye (TvyKaXeaa'i irvKbvrjv rjpTVveTO ^ovXrjv " Tt9 Kev fioi ToBe epyov v'jroa'^ofievoi reXeaeie

Bmpat
Bcocrco

eTTi

p,eydXa)i,

p.iaOo'i

Be ol apKio';

earai,

yap Bl^pov re Bva r

dor)i<;

epiavj^eva^ iinrov^,
vrjvalv 'A/^aiSiV,
q>u\acc
||

305

o" Kev dpi(7T0t ecoao

iiri

291. napicrao Ar. Zen. koX al ttXcIovs.

<pii\aTTE

\\

jue

n6pe Kudoc Zen.

:

ue

Par. h.

292.

aG

Bn J
||

Sp' Vr. b.

ftwiN Tyrannic
||

hnin Ptol.
nepixeiicac

Oroandae.

293. fiauAriN

PU.

ftN: tJin

PQST.

oil

nco: oOnoTe J: oiinoe'

||

E:

: coi Q. 296. ^nei oSn PR. Cant. (Harl. asitpr.). 298. An (6n) 300. SjuaBic T. 299. eiaCN Q (incl. A, T.W.A.): eVac' D Vr. b.

oiinor'

U (" the second o

hcon
P.
:

covering an co

").

294. TOI

GHJQTU
'iaa
:

96NON GPQ.
301.

&aN
GJ

DRU

305.

rap

rdp

oi P.

306. apiCTOi 'icaa Ar.

||

Par.

SpiCTOi Saci PE Spicreiicoci SI (XJ has c siipr. over li), yp. JR. d (KaXoijc Aph.) oV q>op^ouciN duOuoNa ItHXeicoNa Zen. Aph. (cf. 323).

ainoiic

290. np69pacca, also $ 500 and three times in Od., a fern, of irp6(ppiiii' for the formation see ^. G. 114* (5). 291. For Trapl(TTao, the reading of Zen. 475 and Ar., compare the imperatives /idpnao, a 171 0iio, k 333 9io. The usual rule is that the <r is preserved in the imperat. but omitted in the imperf.
: ;

iji'ida.

here

H. G.

% 116. 3,

and ifviSas in Z and note on A

:

but

cf.

36.

299. e'l'aceN

a
is

clear

false

quantity;

if. G. p. 4.

292-4 = 7 382-4, to which place only they probably belonged originally. The tools for gilding the horns of the sacrifice are there described (432-8). See Helbig
267, who points out that the process consisted in beating gold into thin leaves and laying these round the horns not in anything like casting the gold. Cf also f 232. For Snin see

equally impossible if we read el'acr'. P. Knight's elaev is no doubt right. Heyne's iaa^v dy^vopas "Ektwp has the forbidden caesura in the 4th foot. may, however, admit the possibility that eiaaev is original, as a, false archaism based on the co-existence

but the rhythm

We

of

Tp-ifiacrev

and

ip-lirricev

(see

on

11),

and

297

Maev
237).

beside k 68 dajrav (see

note on

H. E.

p.

304. SpKioc, certain, see note on B 393, and cf 502, o- 358. But it must be admitted that in this place the sense
sufficient,

ample

(apKeiv) is moTen3X\sx3\\

on Z

The usual accentuation ^hp must be wrong, as the word could not
94.

stand here unless the last vowel were long by nature. Sitzler would read

370 fuadis B' dvdpl and 351, 501, 577. Ap. Rhod. and the later Epic imitative poets seem to have taken it in
so
also

Hes.

0pp.

0iXa?i elp-qiiivoi dp/cios (aroi,

the same way.

'

lAIAAOC K
o? Ti9 Ke rKair], ol t
avTCOi,

(x)

447
apoiro,

kvSo<;

vrjmv mKVTTopmv ap^eSoi/ iXOifiev sk re irvdeadai,

rjk

<^vKd<T(TOVTai
^etjoecrcriv

I'ije?

6oa\

a)?

ro irdpo^
BaiJbevTe<;

Tre/a,

V V^V
<f>v^iv

ik^'

r]iieTep7]iai

310

^ovKevovai fiera

a^icriv,

ovB

eOiXovcri.

vvKTa ^vKaaariiJuevai, Kafidrcot aSi^Kore? aivMi.' w? e^aO', ol B dpa Trai're? d/ciji" iyevovTO cntoirfji.
rjv

Be Ti9 eV TjOtoeo-trt

AoXav

'EvyLiijSeo?

wtos
315

KrjpvKO^ Oeioio, TroXv-^pvao^ 'n-oKvj(a\KO^

09
Sj;

tol

elBo<;

fjiev

erjv

Kao?,

aXXa

TToBcoKrj'i'

avrdp 6 fiovvo<i erjv fierd irevre Kaau'yvrjTrjiai.v. 09 pa T0T6 Tp(0(Tbv re kuI 'E/cropt fwQov eeiirev ""^KTop, e/J,' OTpvvet, KpaBir) koX 0Vfio<; dj-^vtop vqwv WKViropav a'^eBbv e\de/j,ev eK re TrvdecrOau.
aXX'
rj

320

d'^e

fioi

to aKrjirTpov dvacryeo, KaL

(lot

ofioacrov

fjLev

TOW
i<ya)

WTTTOU? re xal dpfiaTa iroiKiXa -^aXicwi

dfj/ufiova
cncoiro';
elfjui

Beoaefxev,
<7ol
B'

ot (popiovaiv oif^
e?

JiTjXettova.
Bo^tji;iKco/jiai

dXio^

eaaofiai ovB' diro

6<pp'

T6(f>pa
vfj'
'

yap

crTpaTOV

BiafiiTepe's,

dv

325

Ayafjue/MvoveTjv,

odi irov fieXkovatv dpiaTOi

rj

/SovXas ^ovXeveiv,

(pevyifiev

rje

fid-^eadai.

w? ^d0',
"
'icTTO)

iv xepal (rxTjiTTpov Xa/Se KaL ol ofioaaev

Trocrt?
'

vvv Zeii? avTO^, iplyBovTrof

Uprj^,

a^eeiN EU. 308. cbKunddcoN PU. 311. 307. oOtic pi {supr. 8c tic P^). 316. noBcoKuc G BouXeiioNrai 6. 312. 63aHK6Tec PES. SouXeOcouci J 318. JuOeoN eemcN 317. KacirNi^Toici Zen. (L supr.): noadiKuc Cant.
||

321. "dNdcxeo dia. tov o" Ar. (others &uAcxe\i'i eTne napacriic EU. 322. fiixkn probably dNicxeo, when we must read Si.h tov a with Cobet). 325. eic H. 323. fop^ouci nodcbKea J Par. a f g, yp. A. yp. Harl. a.
U<pae'

More

DLT,
328.

GL

^<fe' P.

307. oT t' a(nc2>i k03oc apoiTO is of course parenthetical. 311. q>iisiN, a word peculiar to this

would read 5' ?(toi, on the ground that S-// in H. always has the temporal sense,
now.
317. uoOnoc,
Ka(nyviiToi.<nv ,

book

see 398, 44:7. 312. NUKTQ as a temporal accus. only occurs in H. in this book of the Iliad
;

an only

son.

Zen. read
it

understanding

to

mean

the only survivor

321. Cf.

among

five brethren.
offers to

(188, 399) and in the Oc^J/sset/. hiHK&Tec: 98. 314. For this introduction of a new Ki^puKoc eeloio, as character cf. E 9. 334, A 192. holding a sacred office, v.
cf.

H412. Dolou

Hector

noXiixpucoc, eiK&ras, Xa/Sic Tr^vTc ffuYaripav ^Bva, humorously remarks Schol.

T.

Bentley conj. iroXvxP'i'^o^ iroXvxdXKov, with some probability.

316. di4 TOi,

the staff which he is holding as the speaker 'in possession of the house.' Thus t6 means this, not thine. See 328. 324. SXioc CKon6c, the phrase dXaocKOTri^v ^x^iv (see 515) suggests that d\a6s may be the right reading here. itnb 36shc, far from what you expect, The phrase recurs only in X 344. Cf.
dirb yvdi/xrji, Bvjxov

Thomas

(/.

P. xxiii. 98)

(A 562),

etc.

448
firj

lAIAAOC K
fiev

(x)

TOt?

iTTTTOicnv
ere
(firj/jLi,

avr^p eiroj^rjcreTai aXKo'i

Bia/j,'n'epe^

330

Tpaxov,

aWa
B' B'

arfKaletaOai.

w? ^aTO KaL p
avTiKa
ecrcraTO
afi(j}'

ETrlfOpKov

i'Trcufwae,

tov S

opoOvvev.

cofioiauv

e^aXXero Ka/MirvKa ro^a,

-ttoXioio

eKToaOev pivov
z/ija?
'

Xvkoio,

Kparl
^rj
B'

B'

iirl

KTiBerjv Kvver)v,

eXe B

o^vv aKopra, ovB

335

levat ttotI
eic

avro

cnpaTov'

ap

hfieWev
bp,iXov,

eK6a>v
afCK
^rj

vrjSjv
Brj

a'yjr

^KTopt, fivdop

a/TTOdcreiv.

ore

av

p oBov

XiTTrmv re
/ie/j,aai<;'

koI avBpwv

KaX\.i<f>

top Be (ppda-aro nrpoaiovra

340

Booyevrji;

'OBvcrev<;,

Atofir^Bea Be irpoaeeiirev
aTrb

" ovTO'; TOi,

AiofjLTjBe'i,

arparov

ep'^erai avrjp,

OVK
?!

olB',

rj

vrjeaabv

eiricTKO'Tro';

rjfieTeprjicriv,

nva

(TvKrjcrcov

veKvwv KaraTeOvrjajTcov.
Be

aW'

eafiev pav irpcora Trape^eXdeiv ireBioio

eTretra

tvtOov

avToV

i'Trat^avTe<i

eXoifiev

345

Inc^uoce Ar. AQ^ Mosc. 3 (and supr. H Par. k), yp, diuouN P. 334. Sktocoi P. noXloTo neXioTo 336. npori RTU^ Ini A* (T.W.A.) HJ ap. Cram. Epim. 334, M. Mag. 680. Vr. c, Harl. a yp. Kcnii Harl. a, yp. noTi Nflac A, and extra marg. npori Nflac
332. ^nei

SpKON HT.

|1

C^

6nciuoc(c)e(N) O.

333.

||

(T.W.A.).
supr.

341. TOl

TIC Ar. {Ci/xoXdyovv Kal al -irXeiovs Did.).

(J supr.)

342.

ei

343.

KaTOTeeNHOOTCON Ar.

Lips.^ Vr. b^: KoraTeeNeic^TcoN Q.

345. 8\couiN

A supr.
an

330. This line seems almost like

intentional irony, in view of Hector's coming fate at the heels of Achilles' horses. For the construction of xiik with the indie, in an oath cf. 41 ((xtw vvv
. .

117)

Sl

ifir]v

IdrriTa

TTiiiaiva Tpfias.
dfioSfmi,
|UT)

Hoaeiddav ivoaixS(ov So Hymn. Merc. 275-6

. .

iJ.h

iyiii

iiTrLa-xo/mi,

fx.-/p-e

nv'

(!t\Xoj'

S-jruTra,

8tl fiT^TTOTe irpriyim

Theognis 659 i/xdaai t6S' Scmu, Ar. Ams

p,T]

194-5
fbrepov

/ltd

77j>'

kt\.,
irov,

'yij

vSripa KOfi-

Lys. 917, Eccl. 1000 ; and a few other examples in M. and T. 686. See also E. G. % 358. 332. ^neouoce, apparently swore to Ms adding, or added an oath to the original promise (cf the frequent ^irl Sk pAyav SpKov dfiov/iai.). It may be questioned if the dTTci/tioo-e of most MSS. is not right the oath he has just sworn is negative. and is therefore properly expressed by
iJKovffd

is a well - supported variant, does not imply a false oath as iiriopKov does ; though here the perjury is not intentional. 335. ^ni ktiBehn : many divided iw' UnSiTiv, but, as Ar. remarks, the question is settled by 458. The only form of the subst. however, is IktIs : ktIs seems never to occur. The animal meant is one of the weasel tribe, a polecat or marten. Cf. note on 258. 338. Aristarchos noted that elsewhere in the Iliad SuiXoc means only the battle- throng, the sense of 'assembly' being peculiar to the Odyssey, 342. ^nicKonoc : see note on 38. 344. napeseXeetN nedioio to pass by us out upon the plain. Brandreth and von Christ conj. dWd F' iSfuv vpOn-a. Rather, if an ancient form is to be imported, dXV ^du/u.ej irpSrra. The

dirii/ivvoy
^-n-S/j.i'vfj.i.

'

'

dTToixvivaL.

The

positive promise is only

an asseveration,

0T)/ii. In o 437, however, eirwp.vvoj' is clearly needed, though

position of p.iv is irregular 338. For the synizesis of B 256.

H.

^o>'

G. see

p.

on

lAIAAOC K
KapTra\i/j,co<;

(x)

449
iroBeaaiv,

el

S"

a/ifie

'jrapa^ddvTji.ai

aiL fiiv

e7^^

vr]a<}

airo (TTparo^b 'TrponeiKelv

ey^ei iiratcraayv,

firj

ttw? irporl dcrrv aKv^rji."

w? dpa
KkivOrjTqv

<l>aivrjaavTe

irape^ oBov iv veKveacri

Mica irapeBpap.ev a<ppaBLr]Laiv.
e-TTi

B p

dp

350

aXK

ore

orj

aireqv oarcrov t

ovpa

TreKovTai,
elcriv

rjfMiovav,

at 'yap re /3ocov irpo^e pea-re pat,

eXKefievat veiolo ySa^eti;? TrrjKTov dporpov,

TO) fiev

eKireTO
346.
ttSo-oi

earr) Bovirov aKovaa<;iireBpafiTrjv, o B dp yap Kara dvpiov wKoaTpi'^ovTa'; eraipov;

napaipe^Hci

355

napafedNHCl PR
fi.

napa<peaiH(i)ci Ar.
||

{koX

ax^Sbv al

Did.)

347. JUiN

uku J

[yp. juin).

Par. b c d e g j k: noTi {supr. iirX noTieiXeiN h. : npori YXion Q. cinieHce Bokn drae6c dioui^dHc- \e6NTec
II

AQT

HS

Ini Ar. [G]PE[S] npoTi CDHJU y^as oi irorl PTJas) Harl. a d, King's Par. a f 348. noTi GS. 349. cbc gyar', oOB'
:

("and

others," Did.).

351.

neXbiNTai
:

354. ^nedpaJULETHN

Ar.

CRTU

^Kdrepee napis 63ou ktX. Aph. 353. \K6ueNai JR. C. Inidpau^HN Q. 355. Snocrp^qiaNTac GP.
3'

R: 9^poNTai

346. napacpedNHici witli long a in thesi, as I 506, * 262, probably from <t>e&vFw, H. G. 47. The vnlg. Tra.pacj>6aL-q(i.)(n, half opt. half subj , is a hybrid monster such as one would hardly dare to impute even to the author of K. It is usually explained as an opt. with -tri added on the analogy of the epic subj. --qLai by the commoner -771. But this is quite unnecessary. 349. 90}Ni4caNTe is curious, as Odys.

but with the same length of furrow, then in a day's work they would plough a wider piece of land. The width which they would thus cover (irKiBpov) is expressed by the distance between the oQpa or side limits (whilst Ti\(Tov = endlimit, headland ') ; and the oBpoc of mules will form an absolute standard
'

seus only has spoken. Didymos compares the similar instance $ 298 Ss elirbvTe after a speech from one only. There seems to be a sort of attraction to the number of the principal verb. The variant of Aph. was apparently meant to evade this difficulty. 351. This phrase must be compared with d 124 SfTO'dv t kv veiGii oSpov Tr^et Tjfudvouv, t6i7(70v iTeKirpod^wv kt\. An ingenious explanation is given by Ridgeway in J. H. S. vol. vi. He shews that the length of a furrow was commonly a fixed and recognized standard of length ; with us it is the furlong (furrow - long), which was, in fact, the length and breadth of the common field, theoretically regarded as a square of Now the unit of area was ten acres. a day's work of plough (7i)i)s), as the

of distance, as we see that it does in 6 124. may also compare 4' 431 8l<rKov oSpa, 523 SLaKovpa. oSpa is generally considered a heteroclite plur. of oSpos = Spos, but so far as the Homeric evidence goes the old form of the singular may have been oipov, as Ridge^ni goes with oo-iroc way remarks. the accent, according to the rule, is not thrown back, because re intervenes. Cf. B 616 and note. For the use of mules in ploughing cf. Soph. Ant. 341. 353. NGioTo gen. of movement within a space, like weBloio, etc. nHKr^N (also N 703, V 32), ace. to Hesiod, 0pp. 433, means the plough made of several parts, opposed to the airbyvov where the body was composed of a single suitably shaped piece of wood. Hesiod advises that one of each sort should be kept in case of accident. 355. gXnero does not in itself imply

We

German Morgen and

Gallic

joumel
'

de-

note the patches in the common fields, anda 'day's work,' or 'daymath {sseNew English Diet. ) was a local name in EngIf land for a measure of about an acre. mules ploughed more swiftly than oxen,

that Dolon hoped that he was to be fetched back ; though this is probably meant, from the whole description of his cowardly nature. I'Ktto/uu is often simply 'to expect,' 'fancy,' even of things which e.g. II 281, P 404. are dreaded
;

VOL.

2 G

: ;

450

lAIAAOC K
'

(x)

6 Tpcticov levai, TraXiv

EKTopo<; orpvvavTO^.
rj

aXhJ ore

jvm p
w?
rj

p av^pw;

hrj

aireaav SovprjvsKe^
hrjoov<;, B'

Kat eXaatJov,
evco/xa

Xai-^lrTjpa

Se

yovvaT

(jjevjifievai,B'

rol

alyfra

SccoKeiv

opfirjOorjcrav.
6r]p7)<i

ore Kap'^ctpoSovre Svco Kvve elBore ^e Xaycobv iireiyerov

vKrjevd\
^S'
6 o
efifieve<;

360

Ke/jbdB'

aieu
fiefirjKcoi;,

X^^pov av

Be re TrpoOerjicn
TTTokiTropdot;
ififieveii

W9 Tov

Ti/SetS?;?

OBvcrcrev;
alei.

"Kaov airoTfirj^avTe Bkok6tov

aXh! ore

Br)

Taj^ efieWe fiiy^crea-dai (^vKaKeaai,

Tore
t4?
Brj

365

(pevjoov 6?
TvBetBTji,,

j^Tjas,
p/r]

fievo<;

efi^alC

'

AOrjvrj

Xva

Kj^aimv
6

'^oCKKO'yyTaiiVUiV

^Oair] eTrev^dfievo'i ^aXieiv,

356. i^NOl
P.
yp.
:

Be BevTepo<; eXdoi.
:

i^uENOi J.
a'

357.

358.

p' om. G:
II

Q:

3'

&iecaN 6n6iN Harl. a {yp. itnicau) flnecraN Spa S (owl. SNapac). bl: Te G. 359. a\\fia:
:
|i

&Ka

A.

&pjui,rioHCaN Ar.

AH

cbpui^OHcaN

12.

360. kunec DPXJ.

||

jj

eiddre

oY

t' l:ni

[Plut.] Vit. Horn. 86.

||

362. OXiieNTo Ar.?

6 9^ Te

ueuHXcbc (E supr.) Vr. c Mose. 3 : 8 Te Harl. b. 363. ft&' 6 : iAi. GL. 365. uiri^caceai G. Harl. a {yp. usuhkojc).

6 ik Ar. Harl. ueuuK<^c Mor. ueuadsc

:

368.

gXeH(i)

ACPQS.
In one or other Ar. must read vk^tvra, 6 Si, which is probably the best reading, the hiatus as often causing the change. Paech's conjecture (approved by Curtius) ii^evra, S T, though it would fully explain the subjunctive, is not quite Uke Homer N 62, p 518, which he quotes, are not in point, as the relatives there refer to the main subject of the simile, not to a subordinate action, as here. In any case the passage cannot be brought into complete harmony with Homeric usage. 363. The use of the article 6 is not Homeric but cf. B 278. It is easy enough to read iiSi for fA' 6, but it is doubtful if, in this book, the change should be made. 364. aiciJKeTON on this form of the 3rd pers. dual in a historical tense see H.a.%5 ad fin. Curtius Vb. i. 75. The only other instances are N 346, 2 583 of. N 301, and notes on 6 448, A 776. 365. uiri^ceceai the only instance in Homer of a fut. from the (passive) aor. stem in -ij. But it will be seen that the sense here is not passive but middle,
authority.

356. But for the rhythm it would be more natural to put the comma after

have

ndXiN with Ar. (t6 n<SXiN trvvaTtTiov rut But the dividnocTp^moNToc An.).

two equal halves is Nikanor punctuates hardly tolerable. after TpcicoN, but then 355 cannot be
sion of the line into

construed. 357. aoupHNCK^c, as we talk of a spear ' carrying' a certain distance (Stt. \ey.). 358 and note on E 752 KcvrprjueCf.
361. ^neireroN would seem from the following irpoBiriiai. to be meant for a subjunctive. If so, it is a false archaism, as the subj. with a short vowel is jjnly found in non-thematio tenses. There is of course the alternative possibility that the author of K regarded wpo6i-ii{i.)(n as

an
are

indie.

But

not seem used in necessary here to assume that both verbs The rule is, howare in the same mood. ever, for the subjunctive to come first, and the indicative to follow after the
Si re.

as both indie, similes, it does

and

subj.

362. 6

T^ (TivSeaixos

oiiK

9iv

ev

tois

must either read 'ApiffTdpxou, Did. ec rais kp., the editions of Ar., or understand ra. 'Ap. to mean the inro/ivriiJ,aTa, which were regarded as of inferior

We

miTigle with. There is no passive fut. clearly distinguished from the mid. in

H.

Cf.

368.

on E 653. For ie&repoc= too

late, cf.

X 207.

lAIAAOC K

(x)

451

Bovpl B' eiratcrawv irpocrecj}'!] KpaTep6<; AiofitjBr]^' " rje fiev , ^e ere Bovpl Ki,j(r}(TOfiai, ovBe ae (jtTjfii
Brjpov
f]
ifJ,T}<;

370

diro '^eipoi aXv^eiv alirvv oXeOpov."

pa

Kat,

67^0?
iiirep

a<f)7jKev,

ekwv B
eerrr]

rifidpTave

^turo?.

Be^irepbv B
iv
r^alrji

&fiov iv^ov Bovpb<; aKCOKrj

o

iirajTi'

ap

Tap^rjcrev re
<yl,ver

^afi^alvmv, apa^o<; Be Bia crrofia

'^(Xwpo's
V'JTO

oBovtcov,

375

Beiov<;.

rm

B'

dcrOfJualvovTe KfYi]Tr]v,

yeiptov S" d-y^daOriv o Be BaKpvcra^ eVo? rjvBa" ^cojpeiT , avrdp ejcbv efie Xvaop,af eari <ydp evBov
y(aXKO<; re j(pv(TO<;

re iroXvKfiTjro'; re

<j-iB7}po<s'

T&v K
ei Kev

vfifuv ^(a.picraiTO Trarrjp direpeLo'C

ifie

diroiva,

380

^coov

TveivvQoiT

hii

vijvcrlv

'A^atwi'."
OBvcraev';

rov B

aTrafiei^ofievo';
fir)Be

irpoae^T) Tro\v/M7)Tt^

"

ffdpaet,

tl

rot 6dvaT0<; KaraOv/Mio'; ecrrm

elire
vrja<s

dW
TTrji

dye
B
Bi

/moi

roBe

Kal drpeKea^ KardXe^ov

diro
6'

ouTtB? eirl

arparov

ep-^eai

olo';

385

vvKra
rj
?!

6p(f)vabr]v,

ore

evBovai ^porol aXXot

;

nva avXtjaav
(T

vexvayv Kararedvrjcorav

"^Krcop irpoerfKe BiaaKOTTidadai, eKaara

eiTi

vija's

'yXa<pvpd<;
370.
||

rj

a avrov
371.
iroie?;'

Ovfiof dvrjKe

"
;

369. &'

e' J.

u^Ke G.
fijrij/ia

(pMKeN
Kai

supr.

&ti,

04\oVTes

0n6 A supr. dXOsai E. 372. /xeraypd^ovcn rb Tjiuarlxi-ov oStus||

BdXeN

oOd' A^xiapreN, Ik^jn d'

:

AudproNG
:

9COT<5c

An.

373.

bisou

6nb Q imai fi (Onaiaaeiouc T). 380. x' firbpeucoN P, yp. L. 384. kot^Xeson OiiuiN DGJQT Vr. b x' ^"T" HPU. not Harl. a, yp. C rf^a' S yp. noO A. 386. 6p9Na(HN 385. nfll ^px^o P' r' G. 387 ad. Ar. Aph. KaTaTEeNHCidTaSN Ar. yp. duBpodHN Vr. b. SNi DJRU Vr. h (in ras.). 389. eni [AGJB. (supr. et) F KaTQTeeNeicijTOjN fi. dNHKS ^Nc^rei P.
AGSTi
Vr. b

^us6ou
:

fi.

376.

||

||

||

\\

373. li)sou comes apparently from a cf. dopv^6s for dopv^dos Ar. ea^os Fax 447. either staggering 375. BajuBdiNcoN,

aiirdv

is

unusual
195, 269.
cf. 12

but other instances

289,
773,
tt

nom.

occur, see

385,

and
as

cf.

383. KaTaeiiuioc, present to thy spirit,

(paiva), like Tra/j.(paiva from (fiav : or stammering, uttering inarticulate sounds, an onomatopoetic word like

from ^a-v

P 201

152

^ijS^ tI o Sdvaros

fieX^rta (ppeal.

Both interpretations pip^apos, balhus. were recognized in antiquity, and there is no ground but the taste of the individual for deciding between them. In late Greek the word is used to mean
stammering only
Pan^alvei.
p.ev is
;

e.g.

yXGiffaa.

Bion Id. SpaBoc

4.
.

9
.

odoNTCON

parenthetical.

378-81.

See Z 48-60.

kuA

for

ip.'

384. This is an Odyssean line (thirteen times), recurring once again in this book, and twice in Q, but not elsewhere in the Iliad. 385. a' here seems to stand for 5^, which most edd. write. See 340. 387 was athetized here as wrongly repeated from 343. It is not obviously outof place, though ofcourse the question is included in the last half of 389.

452

lAIAAOC K

(x) 390

Tov S' ^/ietyScT eireiTa AoXcov, vtto B erpe/j^ jvia" TToWijialv /J,' oiTrjicn irapeic voov rf^a/^ev ^Kroip,
'

0? /iot T\^^et(i>vo<;

wyavov fidovv^a^

iTTTTOVi

Scoaefievat Karevevae koI

apfiara ttoikiXu ^dXKayo,

395

^vwyei Se

/m

lovra dorjv Sia vvxra fieXabvav

avBpcov Svafievimv cr'^eBov i\6e/jtev eK re irvdecrOai,

r}e

(pvXdaaovTai
%et/36cro-ti'

vrjei;
v(j}

Boat,

tu?

ro 7rapo<;
Ba/J.evre'i

Trep,

V V^V

^fieTepTjiai,
(r<f>icnv,

(pv^iv ^ovXevoire fieTa

ovB

iOeKone

vvKTa

(pyXaacrefievat,,

Ka/uudrcoi

dBjiKore^ aiv5>i,"
Q.
ft
:

390. Crnb

ruTa

eCrui^aeoc

ui6c 397.

391.
ei

firarew
(see

fina<peN

Aph.

398. Ludwich). ^e^ouci Ar. GP Harl. a b, Par. g?, yp. C^, iv SKXim A BouXeiioicoe fiouXeiiouci 399. 65aHK6Tec BouXeiioNxai te^XHxe Par. j [supr. oi). ee^XoiTe Par. h

397-9
.

&e. Ar.
.

(?

see below)

Aph.

Ar.

(?)

PES.
391. oTHici is so far peculiar here that it is used of ' blinding," deception, of a purely human origin ; firas ItpT) In T^s iirl KaKuii vTroa'X^(^<-s, Schol. BT. every other instance it conveys the idea of some divine or mysterious blindness.
see on Q 484. 394. eoi^N as an epithet of night is not explain. To an inhabitant very easy to of a northern climate the twilight of the south of Europe seems comparatively but we can hardly suppose, as short some have done, that the Aryan immigraKal

iraph

'AptaTotpdveL

5^

rfdeToOfro,

nap^K n6on

tion,

if

it

came from the North, was

;

Sri ovnos ypairr^ov *' ^ovKeOovtrt " Kal " iS^Xovtrt.." rb yap " (XtpifyLv " ^v rwt Tepl nvthv iari \&yojL (sc. belongs to the third person), civrl toO airols, St cLKdXovda del elvat ret pij/iara, Ariston. Other later scholia quote statements that there was no explanation to he found in the iivoiJ.vriii.aTa. of Ar. of the obelos which he put against these lines. Ammonios is further stated to have said that Aristarchos first marked the lines with anyfial apparently a sign of hesitation and afterwards obelized them.

Didymos.

sufficiently rapid to allow of

such a connor should we a priori have supposed that even in Greece darktrast being felt

The

ness was felt as absolutely swift, either in approach or in duration. Nitzsch refers it to the sense 'sharp,' and understands the keen night air.' The phrase recurs in 468, fi 366, 653, fi. 284. 395-9 compare 308-12, whence they are repeated. 398. The critical questions raised by It will be this line are very important. seen that the text involves taking cipiciN = yourselves. There is no other case of this in H., the free use of the stem sva being confined to the possessive e6s, koX ypairriov oihu^ (sc. 6s : see App. A.
'
:

question is an important one from the light which, it throws on the tradition of the Aristarchean school. With regard to the reading of the line, it seems to shew that the tradition in favour of the second person was so strong that Ar. was prepared to reject the line altogether rather than read the third. There can be little doubt that the text is original and <r4>l<n.v = ifitv by a false

pronoun of the

'

'

'OV(n)

Kal

adeTrjr^ov

rods rpels
'

(rrlxovs

tQl successor of Aristarchos in the School at Alexandria) iv ruJL irepl tou fir] yeyovivai TrXeiocas (sc. more than two) iKSdcreis r^s Aptarapxeiov Scopdiiiffeus rouro (paaKovri,
(397-9)
et ri xpr) TTLureieiv
(rxoX-i^y

AfifiojviuL

Stad^afji.^vujL r'i]v

(the

'

archaism, the extension to the personal free use still traditionally surviving in the possessive an extension very common iu the later imitative poets. It is a mere accident that this use should in fact be a reversion to the older stage, apparently forgotten in Greek before the Epic period, when the personal pronoun was used as freely as the possessive adjective. There is no serious internal objection to be raised against /3oi;Xei5oi7i and i6i\ov<Ti. it ia natural enough for Dolon to speak in the third person to Odysseus and Dio-

lAIAAOC K

(x)

453
400

TOP S' i'!n/j,etBi]<ra<; Trpocr6<f)'ri jroXvfJi.'rjTi^ OBvacrev'i' " ^ pd vv Toi /MejaXmv Bwpcov eVeyttateTO Qvfio^,
ol B aXejetvol tiT'Trcov AlaKiBao Bat^povo^' avBpdao je OvijToiat Bafi'ij^evai ^S' O'^eeadab,

aXXmi, 7

^
fioi

A'^iXyji,

tov ddavdrr]

re/ce

fjirjTiqp.

dX)C dye
irov

roSe

eiire.

koI drpeKew^ KaToXe^ov

405
;

vvv Bevpo kuov XtTre?

^KTopa
ttov

Troifieva

Xawv
;

TTOV Be ol evrea Kelrao dprjla,

Be ol

'iivTroL

TTw? Bal Toiv dXkcov Tpcotov (f)vXaKai re koI evvai

aaad
avdl
a-yfr

re

firjTLocoo'i

fiera

a(^icriv,

rj

fiefiaacnv
rje

/MeveiV

irapd vrjvalv divoirpoOev,

iroXivBe

410

dvaj(a)pri(Tovaiv,
8'

rbv

eVel SafidaavTO j A-^^aiov^." avre Trpocreenre AoXwv 'Ei/yU.7jSeo9 via/j,dX'

" Tot/yap eym too ravra

drpeKeco^ KaraXe^o}.

'Ektw/3

fj,ev

p,eTd rolcnv,

oaou 0ovX7j(f)opoi elal,

415
tj/so)?,

^ovXa<i ^ovXevei 6eLov irapa a-^/Man "IXov,

vo(7(f)t,v

diro

(^Xola^ov

^vXaKaf

S'

a? etpeai,

ov Tt? KeKpifievri pverai crrparov ovBe (pvXdaaei.

oacrai fiev Tpcocov nrvpo'; icT'^dpai,
400 om.
Rt. &' OTO. P.

olcriv

dvdjKT),
408. bai Ar.

II

404. r' ovi.

:

DGQ.
a.

AHLT

Bfe

DGXJ
TOi
:

afi

coi

L
||

3^ Te Harl. a
: :

H supr.
3fi

h' al

CJPQ
||

Hail.
||

409-11
:

ad. Ar.

413.

Koi Schol. T.

and

ap. Did.

416. 9X0(06010
:

QT.

fi(i)pcai
:

KaToX^sco Ar. fi dropeucto DRT, GU. 417. KeKpiu^Noc P (oc P^

{supr. ixkn) T.

inras.).

ou&^

A3fe P.

418. ju.N

rip (k supr.) DJS

medes of the other Greeks from whom they are separated ; and the indie. not the opt. is the regular Homeric mood This all emphasizes in such a phrase.
, ,

the improbability of the corruption of the third person to the second, while it makes the converse intelligible.

402-4 = P 76-8.
408. 3a( Ar. ; others 5' al, which is perhaps preferable. There is no other case in H. of two articles coming together ; but in this late book such a 3ai is consideration is of less weight. also unknown to H. except in the two equally late passages, a. 225 (?), u 299. The latter instance is very similar to the present, as aai'there, as here, only adds another question to those already asked, and thus loses the tone of surprise which it possesses in Attic. Diintzer would read 5' aS, which is certainly

chief argument being that while Dolon answers the other questions he takes no notice of this. Scca also makes a very awkward change from the direct to the dependent question. For this, however, we may compare u, 170-1 ris irdBsv eis avSpuv ; it66l tm irSXis Tjdi roKTJes ; birttoItis T iiri vrjbs diplKco. See on 142. 415. For Ilos see T 232, and for his
It is useless 166, 372, Q 349. to attempt to define its position beyond noting that it was somewhere in the middle of the plain (iiiaaov Khir jreSlov). 416. 9u\aKdc : the antecedent attracted to the relative a very rare use in 1 Of. Virgil's Urhem quam statuo mstrcC' The other instances are Z 396, S 75, est.

tomb

871. 418. I;cx<5pai word. It is in

elsewhere an Odyssean H. a synonym of earla.,

' '

and seems here

sense
Sa-aai

more

natural.

of
.

409-11 were athetized by Ar. as wrongly introduced from 208-10 ; his

to mean hearths in the families ; the whole clause ^crxdpai is thus precisely iden' '

tical

with the phrase

i(p4a-noi 6Virot laa-i

454
oi S'

lAIAAOC K

(x)

eyprjjopOacn, ^vXaaaefieval re KeXovrai

aXKrjX.oi';'

arap

a^ire rroKvKK'qroi,

iTTLKOvpoi

420

evBovaf ov yap
TOP "
7ra)5

Tpcocrlv <yap iiriTpaireovaL

(T(f>tv

^vKacraeiv
oiiBe

TratSe? o-^eSoz/ euarai

Trpocrecpr)

jwaiKC';.
'OSvo-crei/?

S'

aTra/ietySoyaevo?

jroKvp/qTi';

Tap
rj

vvv,

'Ypweaat
;

fj^fiiy/Mevoi

iTnToBa/jLoiaov
'

evSover,

airdvevde

ZLeiire fioi,

o<f)pa

Saeico.

425

Tov B' r/fiei^er " TOiyap iycb koX ravra fiaX'

eiretra
7r/J09
/J,ev

AoXwv

'Ev/U.;Seo9

vto?"

aT/se/ceo)?

KaraXe^co.

aXo? Ka/>e? Kal

K.aijKcove'i
8'

T[aiove<;

oyKuKoro^oi
ayepcoy(oi
430

Kal AeXeye<i Kal

irpo'i

Biol re JleXaayoi,

v/M^prji;

eXa'^ov AvKtoi Mvcrot t

Kal ^pvye'i

i7nrojj,a')(pi

Kal Mjjtoi'e? nriroKopvcTTai,.

Zte^epeetjOe eKa<TTa
;

aXKa
el

tI

?)

ifie

ravra

yap

Sr;

fiefiarov Tpcocov KaraBdvat ofiiXov,

@prjiKe<;

olB'

airdvevQe veyXvBe^, ecTT^arot dWcov,

'Prjcro';

ev Be

cr<f)iv

^aaiXev<;,

7rdi<i

'Hiovrjo^fjueylcTTOv^-

435

TOV

Brj

KaXXiaTovi iTnrovi iBov

^toz/o?,
r'

i^Be

XevKOTepoi
419. oi

Oeieiv
t'

dvefioiabv ofioloi.
Vr. b.
420. no\>iK\HTol t'

V:
: :

oY

G: oY

JPQTU
Sfi

AGHQRSTU
Tap
(t'

Harl.

a,

7p. J

thX^kXhtoI

t' J.
:

421. fniTponeiiouci V.

424.

Sp)

Lips. Mosc. 3
TOi

rip

fi.

|[

NUN
:

[supr.
||

AHQS Bar. Harl. a b d Bfi G. dprup6Tosoi Cram. An. Ox. ii. 468.
inn6juaxoi Ar.
U=.

nun) Harl. a. 427. KoJ Ar. f) drpaK^coc G. diropeiicco DRTU. 428. 429. BoTol P. 430. 5' om. P. 431.
||

inn63auoi U.

432.

hxe

ue

RU

tIh jme diesep^ecem

TaOra ^Kacra Mor. Bar.

437.

r^ ue G ueO H. &KKit XeUK^Tcpoi 1j XcuKOT^pouc

:
:
||

in

B 125. The use of eaxa-pa does not encourage us to understand it of watchfires. It may possibly allude to a primitive way of raising an army by a levy of a man from every hearth so that in counting the numbers ia-xiipO'iwould be equivalent to 'soldiers,' and thus be KUTci, ijive(nv the antecedent to For the strange form ^rpwropeaci ol<nv. see note on 67. 428. This is a tolerably complete list of the races which, in the tradition known to us from post-Homeric times, formed the primitive population of the mainland of Greece and the coasts of Asia Minor. The Leleges and Kaukones do not occur in the Catalogue, but are named elsewhere in H., e.g. T 96, 329, as inhabitants of the countries bordering on the Troad. Other Kaukones are found in Elis, y 366, as Pelasgi and
' '

Leleges are stated to have lived in Greece proper as well as in Asia Minor, Thymbra, a well-known town on the Skamander, is not mentioned again in

H.
430. drepcoxoi see on B 654. 435. According to the tragedy of that name, Rhesos was the son of the river Strymon and a Muse which means no doubt that he was a local divinity, like Kinyras of Cyprus, who appears in Homer as a king and contemporary of Agamemnon. Probably therefore 'Hlweiis
: ;

the Strymon, which is not elsewhere mentioned in H. This identification is ancient, and the name looks like a rivername {iiCihv). There was, moreover, a town 'HWi'i) on the Strymon. 437. XeuKirepoi, probably a. nominative of exclamation as in 547 -,11.0.%
is

163.

: :

lAIAAOC K

(x)

455

apfMa Be ol ^vctmi re koI apyvpan eS ija-KfjTaf rev^ea 8e ^pvcreia ireXaypia, dav/J^a IBeaOai, r)\v6 e'x^rov ra fiev ov ri Kara6vr]Tolcrtv eoiKev avBpeaaiv (f)opiei,v, aXX' aOavaTOiai Oeolaiv. aXk ifie fiev vvv VTjvcri ireXdaaeTOV WKvrropoKnv, TJe fj.6 S'i]<7avTe<; XiTrer' avToOi vrfKei Beap^wi,, o(ppd Kev eKQijTov xal ireipTfOTjTov
r/e
e/u.eio,

440

Kar alaav eeiirov ev vfuv ^e koI ovkL" Tov S' ap VTToBpa IBwv 7rpoa'e<f)r) Kparepo<;
Bij

445
^lOjM-qBrj'i-

"

fir)

fioi

<f>v^LV

ye,

AoXcov, e/J,^aXXeo dvp^mi,

a/j,d<;.

eaOXd
el
?!

Trep

dyyebXa<i, iirel txeo yeipa^ e?

ere

/xev

yap Ke

vvv

d-TroXiiao/J^ev

'^e

fie6a)/j,ev,

re Kot varepov elcrda doa<; eVt vija^ 'A'^aicov

BioTrrevacov
Be K
ifjirji<;
r)

450

576

ivavn^iov
Trfjfid

jroXefio^eov

ei

viro %6/)cri

Sa/iet?

diro

Ovfwv oXecraTjK,
'Jra-^eirji

ovKer
Tj,

eireiTa

av

ttot

ecraeai ^Apyeioiaiv."

KUi o

fiev

fuv kfjbeKXe yeveiov %et/3t

o
S'

aifrdfievo^
438.
Ri.

Xia-aeadai,,

av')(eva fjueacrov
Lips.
439.

eXacrae
ik R.

455

apua
442.

he oi
om.
3.

Spuara 3&
Mosc.
3.

HP
||

bk

411. 9poN^eiN
|| ||

ukN

TU

neXdccoTON Mosc. H JR. &U0T0 PS.

II

nqucI P. nOi4 ovi. Cant. Lips. Vr. A. 444. neipaeRTON 443. xo^Kcbi U {supr. decuL&i). fi (fi) ^a kot* Q. 445. fik KCLT At. JPR Par. f o6xi G.
:
||

448. finarreiXac P.

*u<ic
Bust.

(first

&xj.6c : &uiic GHPQ Par. a^ f h k Ic om. PQ Par. a^. probably i) letter and breathing nearly erased x^^poc iueio ap.
jj ||

inoXiicoiiai fife ueeiiouai G. Ti nOn P. 450. ficoa 451. SionreiiceiN {S supr.) Yr. W. dNrtBioN ffP YHcea Q: Hicea U, yp. H. nroXeuizcoN H noXeuizwN QRU noXeuizeiN P nToXeuisuN DST Eust. 452. doJULEic Tuneic {A supr.) ETU Par. b j (yp. Saucic), nroXeuiseiN S SMjpr.

449.

nOn

jj

||

II

yp. Vr.

b.

II

fiX^ccaic Ar.

6\&ceic
;

6X&cac

{supr. h).

439. neKoipta, prodic/ious the epithet applied even to heroes who are not in the first rank (e.g. B 842), and implies only the belief in the greater stature of the heroic age as compared with oToi vvv
is

Epic poet
novelist.

is

not a

realist, like

a modern
?

448. dude, 414. 453.

mine

or

ours

Of.

BpoToi elaiv. 442. neXdcceroN may be a future used as a sort of imperative, you shall bring me ; Colon assumes that his captors
' '

G. pp. 338-9) notes that the position of the enclitic nor' is irregular and divides the line into equal parts. 454. ^eXXe, was about to, should by

Monro {H.

have undertaken to spare him. Others reo-ard it as an imper. of the mixed Nauck aorist, with Curt. Vb. ii. 283
;

Homeric
"We

usage

take

the

fut.

infin.
is

conj. TveKAffffaTe (one MS. giving -aarov)

which would probably be altered in order to avoid the hiatus. 447. Quite needless difficulties have been raised about the knowledge of Dolon's name which Diomedes and Odysseus possess here and in 478. An

here a fut., or the author of followed the later use, which obliterated the distinction of tenses after liiWa (see Piatt in J. P. xxi. 40, and of. note on II

may doubt whether

for

Xiccecsai

meant

46).

455. For this treatment of a wouldbe suppliant cf. Agamemnon's conduct to Adrestos, Z 37-66, and the sons of

456
^aajdvcoi, at^a<;, airb
(jiOeyyofievov
S'

lAIAAOC K
B'

(x)

dfi<pa>
<ye

Kepae revovre'
efj^w^^dTj.

dpa rov
KTi8eT]v

KapTj KOVLTjieriv

rov
ical

K
TO,

OrTTO

fiev

Kvveiqv KecjjaXrjcjyiP ekovTO

/cat

XvKeTjv koL ro^a iraXbvrova

<y
'

Sopv fiaKpov
460

KoX

Kdr^vahTji XTjirtBi Sto? 'OSvacrevi

v-^6a

aveaj^eOe X^ipl koI ev'^ofievo'; eVo? TjvBa'

" j(alpe, 6ed, roiaBetrcn

TravTcov
Tre/j,y^ov

ae yap TTpunrjv ev 'OXvfnran,

dOavdrav
iirl

eTri^waopLed'

dXXa Kao

avTi<;

prjOKOiv dvBpcbv

L7nrov<;

re Koi evva<i."
dei,pa<i

w? dp'

i^divrjcTev,

xal

d-Trb

edev vi^oa

465

457. ipesrrou^NH
T<5a'

(H

JL

xi

a' T.

supr.) Q, Aristot. de Part. An. iii. 10, yp. Eust. 460. 461. 0^6' H. hnicYe.&e.: ^n^cxsn Cant.-. dN^cxe PS:
||

7p.

dN&x"

^-

II

X^P<='

JT(U
SU

sMpr.).

462. ToTcdecci

toic, Sii re G.

463.

lnificociSju.ee':

l;niB<ac6juee' Ar.

{supr. Bco)
c.
||

Ven. B,

Lips.^, King's, Par. e {supr.

6) f {supr. 6),

and

supr.

Par.

aSeic C.
!l

464.

Ynnouc re
Ar.

iv

dX\m

SruplN Te A.

465.

Spa

9cbNHcerj

RU.

(>\f6c

and

uij/oO

5ix<3s.

130-47. The r^NONTe two strong bands of muscle which run up the back of the neck, the hlov of E 73. See also A 521. 457. \iyov(n. ydp rives (sc. that a head can continue to speak while being cut

Antimaohos,

are evidently the

off) iirayd/j-evoi

Kai rhv "Ofirjpov,

lis Sid,

toS-

To TroL-qfxavros ^^ fpdeyyofx^vrj d' dpa rov oi ij>9 eyyopAvov, Aristotle ye KdpTj," de Part. Anim. iii. 10. There was an opinion prevalent in early times that KdpT] could be used as a fem. In Theognis

dW

ianos attests the gen. ruvSeuv in Alkaios (fr. rovro /uftoifiLevos 127) TQLcrSe(r(rc 'A\Kat6s (p7](7L " TcjpSeoJZ'," oirep nvh dyvoiai rdKpi^ovs dveyvijisav "rwz' Sewv^* iv' ^i rCov Selva.. (This last opinion is shared by Hinrichs Aeol. 115, who refers -Seaai to *5efs=6 Setva,, cf. oi-Sel%.) Thessalian genitives rolveos and rovvvemv are found in a Larissaean inscr. of the
. .

3rd cent. B.C., and Plutarch {AlTcib. 33) quotes a line from Kritias (5th cent.
B.C.)
ff<ppayls
S'
Tjixereprris

yXiiaarts

iirl

1024

we have

Kdp-qi,

but

this

may

ToTcrSen

possibly be neut. (cf. Att. rSi Kdpai). The later imitative poets frequently allow themselves the variation Kalli:

maohos, Mosehos, and Qu.

(cf. xi.

Smyrnaeus

58 Kdpr]
Kdjyq

5'

dirdrepde KvXtvdo/x^vrj
.

and xiii. 241 244 rf Si /j,eya p-ij^ovtra KvXLvSero troWby iT aXav). Our Mss. (particularly G) frequently have
Tre<p6pr)T0,

(pavijs lefihoio,
(sic)
.

dweKo^f/e

Kdprfv as a

variant for Kdpr] (ace.)

see

443, G 306, 259, 261. 9eerrojuieNou seems to 271, mean 'in the midst of his death-shriek," as in X 329, where the line recurs, the victim is not speaking or attempting to speak. But in 11 508 (pBoyyr) is used of a dying man's articulate words. 460. Xh'itiBi, only here else dyekelrj. 462. ToTcSecci, an obscure form recurring only in Od. (5 times), and therefore presumably not early. Herod

App.

Grit,

on

can be little doubt, therefore, that the tradition is correct. In k 268 Ludwich's J reads ToiaiSe for ToiaSecn, but this is evidently a corruption into the more familiar form, and does not justify ToiaaiSe here. See van L. Ench. p. 265. 463. niBuc6uee' so nearly all mss. This form occurs twice in Od. {a 378, (3 143), but in the sense 'to call the gods to help,' while here it would more naturally mean 'call upon in thanksgiving.' Ar. read iwiSua-d/iee' "Xv 9jl diipoLS riivfiuop-ev," which is hardly possible. In X 254 iinSSaeai means to take the gods as witnesses, which does not suit this passage. Ribbeck has suggested iTn^aadixed' which certainly gives the best sense. The confa-action pwa- for /3o?)(r- is common in Herodotos, and is found also in 337 and the two passages from Od., but is of course late.
Ketrai.

"There

lAIAAOC K
OrJKev

(x)

45V

ava [wptKriv

Beekov

8'

i-rrl

a-rjfjid

edriKe,
6^ov<;,

crvfj,fidp-\lra';
fir)

Sovaica^ /MvpiicT]^ r
Oorjv

ipi67]\ea<;

XdOoi aSrt? lovre

he ^aTTjv irporepoa
B'

Bia vvktu fieKaivav.

Tw
01

Bid t

evrea

ical

fiikav alfia,
I6vre<;.
cr(fii

al-\lra
S'

eVt SprjiK&v dvBpaiv reKo'; l^ov

^(Oovl
crcfiiv

470

evBov Ka/Marai dBrjK0T6<;, evrea Be

Trap'
aiiToicri,

KoXa
'P^(709

KeKktro,

ev

Kara
S'

ko(t/j,ov,

TpiCTTOi'^i'
S'

irapa Be

eKdaran, Bi^vye<;
Trap'
Ijxdcn,

iirirot.
'Ciriroi

ev fieacoL evBe,
irvfidrri';

avrSyi

wKee'i

e^ eiTiBi^pi.dBo';

BeBevro.

475

Tov K OSucreu? Trpoirdpocdev IBobv Ato/MojBei Bel^ev " ovro^ TOi, Ato/ji7]Be<!, dv^p, ovtol Be too "ttitoi.

466.

{mn.

t')
:

PT.

JUupiKHN Ar. n uupiKHi ay. Did. ShAon Cant. 467. T om. T. 468. aOeic C. Mntec J.
:
||
||

||

5' om. Lips.

1|

cAu'

469. Koi uJeKlSH

aTua
(-1

nves 7p. kqI naXXiic ^ei^NH

(?)

Schol. T.

470. fisoN

471. daaHKOTec

PES.
-yp.

472. efl

eu Kal T.

473. TpiCTOlxi
||

G DPS
:

Tsqn Cant,
{siypr. ei)

U
:

in ras. ?) Vr. b, 7p. 8s Schol. A.

Tpicroixel O.

474 om. QT'.

||

eOBecKe G.
{supr.
i).

475. Is

476. toOc S [supr. on).

dioui^dea

466. very obscure line. d^eXoN does not occur again in Greek, except in the gloss of Hesyoh. S^eXos Sea-jxds, d/x/xa. The word looks like an older uncontracted form of 8ij\os (which recurs only V 333, and E 2 ^KdtiKos) for SiJeXos, cf. j3 167 eiSeleXos. But if it is an adj. agreeing with a-ij/ia, the position of re is hardly to be explained. Von Christ and others join Se re, but for this there is no sufficient analogy. Heyne, after Bentley, conj. S^eXov 8e re ariii,' iireB-qKev, but there is no reason why this should have been corrupted. cannot omit the T, so as to get the sense he put up a conspicuous sign, for the hiatus would (There are only two be intolerable. cases of hiatus in this place, both in w,

470. T^Xoc,

see note

on

56.

475.

The

mentioned. for the post which stood upright in the front of the ancient chariot, both Greek and Assyrian, and served partly as a support to the driver, partly as the point of attachment of the t^vydSca/xov (see on 266 fif.). nuudTHC may then mean 'the bottom,' the portion of the 'post'
to

4:ni3i9pidc is not elsewhere It is perhaps the name

which horses would most naturally

tethered.

We

209 and 430, and both easily corrected. In e 135 read riSe F' ScpaffKov.) We may follow Hesych. and translate he put up a bundle and a mark, i.e. a mark conBut this is not sisting of a bundle.
satisfactory. I suggest as the possible original BifKev, &yd. fivpiKrjp 5^ e\<hv iirl arilMT' idTjKev, took and set marks on the This at least involves a tama/risk. minimum of change in the letters (u

the the breastwork of the di(f>pos, the reins being tied as usual to the &vtv^ which formed part of it. For es there is an old and absurd variant ?f iuaci, probably reins, as 324 some take it to mean special straps for the purpose.
Possibly,
iTndt(j>pi.ds

be

however,

may mean no more than

476.

{ij Snr}i.7J)

6ti Kal ev 'IXictSt vvv rb

npondpoieeN iirl xp^^ov r^raxev, irpdadev ^ Ideiv rbv Aio/J.'fjdrj, ovx ws ol xtapi^ovres
4v 'Odvcaelac /j.6vov, ^v 'IXtdffi 5^ tottikuis

An.

This is one of the most interesting of the few recorded arguments of the
Chorizontes which

we

possess.

As a

aVi ixvpUriv must for 0, Lips, omits then be supplied to the iirst clause from i\iliv is virtually superthe second.
5')
.

fluous like (pepuv

304.

matter of fact there are other passages in the Iliad in which irpoTripoWe is apparently used in a temporal, not a local sense A 734, 197, while X 483 seems to be the only case in Od.
;


458

lAIAAOC K

(x)

ov? vSilv iri^avcTKe ^oXav, ov i'7re<pvofiev

i^/^et?.

aW
Tje

aye

Br)

nrpo^epe Kparepov fievoi'

ovSe

ere

'X^prj

ea-Tafievai jieKeov

avv
B

rev-^eauv,

aXKa \v
B'

tTTTroi/?"
'

480

av <y' dvBpa<; w? ^dro, Twi

B'

evaipe, pi,e\.ri<jovaiV
ep/irvevcre

i/j,ol

Ittttoi.

/j,evo<;

lyXavKM-jn^

AOrjvr),
deifC7j<;

KTelve

eina-TpoifxiBrjv

rSiv
B'

Be (Tt6vo<;

wpvvr

aopi Oeivofievcov, epvdauvero

to?

at/iaTi yaia.
485

Be Xecov fiyXotaiv dcrrj/uAvroicnv eireXOatv,

r)

ai'^ecTiv

oteaai,

KaKa

<f>povea>v

evopovcrrjt,,
vlo<;,

w?

)iev

@prilKa<s

avBpa<; e'rrwij(eTO TtiSeo?

o<ppa BvcoBeK

eire^vev

drdp

7roXv/u,rjTt,<;

'OBvero'ev';,

bv Tiva

T^vBeiBrj'!

dopo TfKrj^eie irapaard'i,

fjueroiTiaOe

Tov

S'

'OSi/creii?

Xa^cov

"ttoBo^

e^epvaaaKe,
'vkitol

490

Ta

(ppovecop

Kara

Ovfiov,

oVw? KaWirpi'^e';
eV
||

pela BieXdotev

firjBe

rpofieoiaro Ovficoi
drjOecraov lydp

veKpoK

ifj,^aivovTe^'

avrayv.

478. oOe Ar. fi others cbc n^9N0ueN S. 480. icrciueNai

:

||

n<2.T

DU.

niyacKC
481.
fi

GHJPQRU
cii
:

icrdNai Lips.

Vr. b. re Eust. fik cCi

;

||

3' L.

RU. 483. n6Noc P (7^. ct6noc). 484. IpueafNCTO foiNiccero Schol. Ar. Pax 302. 485. dcHJudNTOiciN yp. dcHudNTopci T man. rec. (Rhosos ?). ^Nopoucei CL ^Nopoiicoi G. 486. iNdpouceN U 488. aucOKaOcK' Q. ainitp H. 489. n\l^Sl Ar. Q iSXXoi Sk nXfeaCKe Did.
II

SNaipe JT.
:

482. SnNeuce

||

490. a' om. T.

493.
a.
||

luBaiNONTCC P

duuBaiNONTec Q.

\\

ai4eec(c)aN (C supr.)

GHQR
here in

Harl.

aOT6N Schol.

on B 231.
ally of a god, cf. A 50, 383, U 759, etc., as we use 'to visit,' with almost the same connotation; of. E 330, 279, where, as here, heroes attack with a special inspiration of divine courage and strength. The word is not used any-

i occurs only (Brandreth conj. i-n-lhowever, often long im am, e.g. 502. The variation is unexplained. Aischylos, the only non-Epic author who uses the word, always has irX. It Avill be noticed that wherever the verb occurs there is always a variant ^/.(pairKeiv, often, as here, more generally supported than TTupaia-Ketv. Heyne rejects the line

478. nifoucKe: the long

thesi.
is,

(pavtTKe.)

It

where of a merely human assault, 489. For the construction of

couplet
cf.

this

188-9.

Note the variant

was
conj.

irX^faff/ce.

weak and superfluous. 479. np6(fepe, put forth cf irpotpipofTai, and f 92. 480. u^XeoN, idle, useless,
as
;

493. &uBalNONTec

by Cobet

7 Ipida
336.

{M. C. 351), and

It is clearly right
~
;

now has

MS. support.

11

These two lines are closely paraphrased in the liJiesos 622-3

Aii^i/Ses,

tri>

Krelpe

'p.ol

Trdpes ye, aol di

Qp'^mov \eiip, XPV rciXw!/ fi4\eip.

cf. Z 65 XiiJ iv (TT-qeen 164 tSi S' iyii in^alvuv. ava^abeiv always means to mount, dimb. 6AoeccoN, not only dira^ \ey6fi.ei>ov, but *^^, "^y instance of a verb in -ea-ju
;8(ts,

making
1.

-e(7(r

instead of -eiu (Curt. Fh.

'

483-4. Compare * 20-1, x 308, a 184. enicrpofciaHN, turning to every side. 485. dcHudNToiciN, unguarded ; compare <niiJ.i.vTwp=shepherd, 325, and A ^^, 487. ^nwixero, attacked, used especi-

Hesych. has a-qBeaKov, which is perhaps the right word, though the formation is by no means above sus368).

picion.

ainOm

is

quite ambiguous

it

may mean

either 'they were not used to corpses,' having only just reached the seat of war ; or they were not used to
'

'

lAlAAOC K
AXfC ore
hr)

(x)

459

^acriXija Ki')(rjaaTO TvSeo? vio?,

/jueKiTjSia

rov rpicTKaoBeicaTOV
acr9/j,aivovTa'
TTjp

dvfiov

amjvpa
eTrecrrr]
'A6i]vrj'i.
fiaivv')(a<;

495

kukov jap ovap

ird'i'i,

Ke^aX'rj<piv
/MrJTbv

vvKT
8'

OlvetSao

Bia

T6(f>pa S'
criiv

ap

TKrjfiwv 'OSucreii? Xue

tTTTrou?,

rjeipev

Ifiao'i,

Kal i^rfkavvev ofitXov

iirel

Tofmt

eTnTrX-^craccv,

ov fiao'Tiya ^aeivrjv

500

troiKiXov eK Bi^poto vorjaaTO '^epaiv eXeadai.

poi^Tjcrev
S'

apa

'TrKpavcrxcov

Aiofi'yjBei

Stwf
epBoi,
hiceiTO,

avrap
ri

6 /jbep/Mi^pt^e /juevav 6 Tt

KVVTarov
aeipa<;,

6 je hl^pov eXcov,
t]

66i iroiKiXa rev'^e

pvfiov e^epvoi

eK^epot vy^oa

505

6Tf

rwv

irXeovcov prjtK&v airo

dvpbov eXoiro,

502. On^cTH Q. 497 a.0. Ar., om. Zen. Apia. 496. ficuaiNONTa Q. 503. uepuApise AQT Vr. A b, Mosc. nKpdcKcoN GHJPQR. ^olzecKCN Bar. 504. reiixea Kefro JP. KiiNxepoN DPSU Harl. a {yp. tqton), yp. R'^. 3. fife 9^poi J fik ^Kf^poi Mosc. 3. H l;K9^pci Q Skginto Q. 505. Isepiiei Q. opHK^N 8re C. 506. &ri OijioO and Ci|;6c' Ar. Sixws (of. 465). OijioO P
||
|1 || II

|i

||

||

iaApSiN D.
Odysseus and Diomedes as charioteers, or again it might mean 0. cf. E 231 and D. had no experience of the horses. In any ease the use of airSiv in the weak sense, 'them,' is late; Hoogvliet ingeniously conj. iiiBeaaov yap aiJTrjs, but in this book there is no need of a change. Schol. A on B 231 quotes the phrase with avrSv (so. 'OSvffija) for airCii' but this is probably no more than an eiTor in the
'

'

form of two wolves leaping on his horses Ornel-aHC is Tydeus, E 813. (780 ff.). 499. iieipcK cf. 680 irla-vpas <rucaeipeTM irirovs (see note), and the forms
:

MS. , and the ace. is indefensible. 496. The idea seems to be that Rhesos is breathing heaTily under the influence of an ominous dream which has actually appeared to him, but fails to save him. But KOK^N Swap was taken to mean not an actual dream, but in bitter irony, Diomedes himself, by some rhapsode, who, in order to explain his idea, in-

6 99, Terpdopoi v 81, irapijopos, (vvapls, etc., which prove the existence of aeipa = bind, harness, though it is probably distinct from aeipu, raise. See van L. !ncA. p. 488. Schulze suggests that the two may be identical, Jiarnessing being regarded as hanging the horses to the chariot {Q. E. p. 420).
(Tw/jopos

501. Odysseus, like another islander, (if he is indeed a Salaminian), never fights from a chariot, and hence, perhaps, forgets the whip.

Aias

and

502. ^oizHCGN cf. i 315 iroXX^i poitoK, ni^aOcKcoN, as a signal. 361.

:

This was terpolated the next line. accordingly athetized by Ar. and omitted by Zen. and Aph., with justice. The ace. rfiN Niixra is wrong, for the sense required is not all night through,' but It has been remarked 'in the night.' also that Homer is true to nature in making those only appear in dreams who are known to the sleeper, which would The dream is not be the case here. prominent in the Bhesos, but there, from dramatic nece.ssity, it appears not to Rhesos, but to the charioteer, in the
'

fi: the (indirect) . 504. H question is only double, not treble ; the second ij being subordinate to the first, i^epioi and iK(p^poi. are only two i.e. variations of the main alternative given by dl(f>poy iXiiv. For another instance of the lightness of the Homeric chariot see 9 441, though there the wheels are possibly separated from the car, which cannot be the case here.
. . .

506. ToiN

is

an

'article of contrast,

more Thracians
260.

instead,'

Monro,

cf.

H.

G.

'

460 ew?

lAIAAOC K

(x)
'AOrjvrj

Tav6^ &pfiaiv6 Kara (ppeva, r6(j>pa

irpoaei^r]

B'

ijjvdev larafievr)
" vocTTOV
vr]at;
/Mr)

AiofiijBea

Blov
ute,

Br)

fivrjaai,

fieyadv/jiov Ti/Seo?
jxr]

ein

<yXa<j)vpd';,

koX

"Trecpo^rjfievo^

eXOrjK,

510

TTOv T(?
ft)9

Kol TpS)a<;
6

iyelptjicrtv

Oeof aXXo?.

cj)dd\

Be

^vverjKe Oea<; oira (pavrjcraa-rji;,

KapiraXifJLW'i

K
S'

'I'W'iraiv

eTre^rjaeTO-

KO-^lre

S'

'OSvo-o-eu?

To^wt, Tol
ov8'
ft)?

eTrerovTO 6oa<; eVt vrja^

K'^aiSiv.

aXaoaKOTTiriv elv
AdrjvaiTjv fjiera

dpyvporo^o^;

AttoWcov,

515

iB

TvBeo'i vlov eirovaav

Trji

Korecov Tpaxov KaTeBvcrero ttovKvv bixCKov,

(hpaev Be prjiKa)v ^ovXrjcjyopov

linroKoaivTa,

'Vrjaov dve-^iov eadXov.

B
||

i^ vttvov dvopovaa^,

512. eeac npoc9u510. jui^ ken L. gXeoic 509. JUNrtceai U. (?) U. 515. aXabu S. 513. eneBiicaTO DGJ Harl. b d, and iSXXoi ap. Did. d\a6c cKonifiN A. CKonifiN Zen. : dXaocKoniHN [supr. n over c) ^X*^" J^Iosc. noXC/N DPQT. 3. 517. KQTeaiicaTo GQRST.

NHcdcHC

||

||

510. ne9o6HJU^Noc, in full flight, in accordance with the usual Homeric use The second ui4 (511) of the word. implies fear, and is not so closely connected with vbnTov /xvija-ai as the first Cf. A 26-8, /M-fi, which is virtually final. B. G. 278 (&). The distinction is, however, only one of the closeness of the connexion of thought ; the two uses are originally identical. In any case Naber's conj. ijv TTOV (cf. Ai'.'s reading in t 83) is

whip, which is in the chariot (501), has not been brought. Moreover the author of the Mhesos (783 ff.) evidently conceives the two as riding off. This must therefore be included among the marks of lateness in this book.
515.
to keep

The phrase

fiXaocKonifiN SxeiN,
;

inadmissible. 513. It is not impossible to take YnncoN here in the usual Homeric sense, clmriot ; to assume, that is, that Diomedes has, on the intervention of Athene, adopted one of the first two alternatives in 504-5, and brought out the chariot. The words of 527-8 and 541 are those commonly used of chariot-riding, and the phrase 'iinnijv iire^iiaeTO here is certainly awkward if taken to mean he mounted one of the horses (and, presumably, Odysseus the other). Yet a general view of the passage leads to the conclusion that the two heroes do actually ride on the horses bare-backed a practice elsewhere known to Homer only in similes (see 679, e 371). Otherwise we must suppose that after

hlind-man's-wateh, recurs in N com10, S 135, e 285, Hes. Tlieog. 466 pare also 324 above. There is not much to choose between the text and Zen.'s aXahv fTKOin^v, but dXaos (TKOin'^v, the reading of A here, is most unlikely, and indeed hardly translatable. is (It attributed to Ar. by La R. on very insuHicient grounds apparently only becausein Schol. A the words 6'ti Zi;i'6Sotos ypdcpa oKabv o-kottiiJv (An.) are followed
;

by

TrapoifxtaKbv

5^

eo-nv,

od rvtpXbs

This has no apparent reference to Ar. I see in it nothing more recondite than There is a proverbial saying, 'A blind man won't do for a look-out.' See La R. E. T. p. 184.) The accent of &\aouKoiri.-qv is irregular, but the composition of the word is irreproachable though its application to Apollo's tardy intervention here is almost comic.
(TKotnds.
;

Athene's warning Diomedes not only carries off the chariot, but that he and Odysseus wait to harness the horses, which is too much to assume sub sileniio. And K6\j/e rb^m clearly means that the

516. uee^noucaN, directing, lit. 'keeping in hand,' managing; a sense derived immediately from that of Aa?id?i(7, which seems to be the original signification of in Greek (see on Z 321). active never means ' accompany.
'iweiv

The

lAIAAOC K
o)?
I'Se

(x)

461
IttttoI;

^(Sipov

iprj/iov

off"

earaaav
t

a)Kee<;

520

avhpd'i T

acnraipovTa<i iv apjaXerjiai,
dp'
eireiTa

(j)ovrji(riv,

wi/Awfev T

(puKov

ovopjTjvev

iralpov,
kvBoo/mo';

Tpcocov Be KXajyi] re xal aenreTO^

&pTO
eiri

OvvovTOiv dfivBi^'
oaar'
01

QrjevvTO Be pApfiepa epya,

vfja^,

dvBpe^ pe^avTe<i e^av KoCKa^

o ore
or)

525

iKavov ovi ctkottov

shKTopo^ eKrav,

evd'

'OSutreu? /Mev epv^e Sttt^tXo? mKea<s Ittttov^,

Be y(^afid^e

TvBetBr)<;

Oopaiv evapa ^poroevra

eire^rjaeTo
B'

iv xelpecra
/Jida-Ti^ev
[vrjai;

'OBvafji TiOei,
iTTTTOu?,

'mircov.

S'

TO)

B'

ovK UKOvre

irerecrdTjv

530

eiri

jX,a(f>vpds'

ttji

yap ^IXov
tjBe

enfKeTO ^HyLtwt].
re*

^earcop Be ttjOwto? ktvttov die

"

(fxovTjaev

(j)tXoi,

'Apyeitav rjyriTope';
fj

/xeSoj/re?,
/j,e

yjrevcyofjLaL

ervfiov ipeo)

KeXerai Be
ktvito'?

Qvfio';.

Xiriraiv

fi

mKVTroBcov

dfi<JH

ovara /3dXXef
'iivTrov;.

535

at

yap

Br}

'OSvcrev? re Kol o KpaTepo<; AtofiyBi]';

wS' d(f>ap eK

Tpmwv eXaaaiaTO
QT

p,(ovvj(a';

521. ipraX&ici Cant. 527. gpuKE Ykonto G.

522 placed by Zen. before 520. fiXoN 3' T. 526. Vr. b. 529. 6auc(c)floc JRSU. xfeei : iv &\\ai
||
1|

didou

frrieei

S.

||

^neBiicoTo

D
||

corr.

530. udcrizsN

L.

||

Ynnouc

A. 530-4 om. J'. 531 wn. ACT' {add. Rlaosos grujudN Toi A (with dots over o) GH. 534 om. Zen. in marg.) XJ Harl. a. 5h oto. DU. 536. rcip om. T. 535. U.' om. P.
6duc(c)eJ;c

(G?)PQT,

ev

dXKm

||

apparently_ borrowed fm A appropriate there for the Greek horses are naturally glad to get back to their own stables, but there can be no desire on the part of the Thracian steeds to go to the unknown camp. If we refer euudii, as IS of course possible, to Diomedes wish to get home 530 the addition is at least very flat. E 768. recurs also
.

521. 633, ,,

and
is

For 90NHICIN, carnage, gore, E 886 alvrjunv veKdScc-inv.

ii
,_

cf.

means
^6
^

to say

belief that it is true,

J

531

false.
-^^^^

not in the but knowing it to But there is no ground for

is false

what

^j^j^

distinction;

520.

It

IS

^^

^^^^

in 6S5 J^eM/i^voi. ^-^^^ ^^^J ^^^ ^^

534 = 5140, whence Zen. held that the The sense is line was borrowed here. ' Shall I be right or wrong in what I am going to say?' With K^Xerai we must supply e/xeij', 'speak I must, and take my The cautious chance of blundeilng.
'

hesitates to risk his reputation for wisdom by prophesying before he knows that Odysseus and Diomedes are It has returning on captured horses. been objected by Nitzsch that feiSecrBai

old

man

^07 ,(,<rTws, where the whole emphasis lies in the fact that Zeus ^elieyes himself to have spoken truth j j^^g ^^gg^^ (^e^ ^^^^-^ ^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^j^^ contents and not to the intention of Nestor's words. The case is the same ^j^jj MopKov in 332 above, where Hector intends to fulfil his oath. There is thus no place for the needlessly subtle and difficult alternative ezplanation proposed by M. and R. on 5 140. 537. <S3e, hither, a sense which Ar. denied in H., but which is required here, 346, and S 392. ^Xacaiaro, the mid. is regularly used of driving home spoil (A 674, 682, 5 637, u 51, the only other places where the mid. occurs in H.). It thus adds a distinct idea to
:

that which would be given by iXiaaav.

462

lAIAAOC K
SeiBoiKa Kara <j}peva

(x)

aXV alvw
'Apryecaiv
ol

fMi]

Trddcoaiv

apiaroi, vtto Tpcocov opvfiayoov.

e'iprjro

ov irw irav

eTro?,

or

ap

rjXvdov avToL
;\;ape;'Te9

640

Kai p
he^ifit
7r/3ft)TO?

ol p-ev

Kare^rja-av eVt -^(pova, toI Se

rjCTTrd^ovTO
S'

eireaai re

fietXi'^ioia-i..

e^epeeive Tepijvio^ iTriroTa 'Niarap/a',

"

etV a76

iroXvaiv

'OSucrev, fieja kvBoi

K'^mmv,
645

OTTTTw?

TovcrK
;

tTTTrou?

Xd^ETOV

KaTa8vvTe<; ofiiXov
;

Tpcoav
alvSi'i

rj

rk

eripae

Tropev 6eo<; dvTi^okrjaa'i

cLKTivecraiv
fpooecrcr

eoiKore<; rjeKvoio.
iTTi/Miayofiai,

alel

p,v

ovSi ri

(f)7j/j,i,

/jLifivd^eiv

irapa vrjvai, '^kpwv Trep icov TroXe/itcm??

TOiovi tTTTrou? iSov oiiSe vorjaa.
ot(o

dXX

ov

TTO)

550

aWd
KovpT)

Tiv

vpyfi

hop^vat,
cpiXei

deov dvridaavTa'
ve<pe\r}<yepeTa Tiev's

dp,<f)OTepa)

jap

tr^cbl

T
B'

aljio-)(pi,o

Ato9, yXavKm-Tn'; 'AOtjvt]."

7ro\vp,7)Ti<;

Tov

dirap^ei^ofievo'^ irpoae'^'r)
p,e<ya

'OSucrcreus'-

"

S)

NecTTOjO ^rjK'rjldBrj,
6e6';

KvSo<i

^A'^ai&p,
r]e

555

peia

7'

eOeKaiv koI dp,eivova<;

rj

irep

olBe

"ttttov^
"ttttoi,

BaprjcraiT, eVet
S"

iroXii

(peprepoi eiaiv.

oiSe,

ryepaie,
a-(f>iv

veijXvBe<;,

ov?

epeelvei<;,
Ai,op,i]Brj<;

@pr]tKi,of

TOP Be
8'

dvaKT

dya6o<;

CKTave,

Trap

erdpov; BvoicaiBeKa Travra^ dpicrrov;.

560

538. usrth
oi SpiCTOl
aesiflic
:

9ped

Ar.

T
3.
:

{yp. koI
||

ibpicToi Ar.

Kcnh ifpitia) Par. a ipuruaBoO C'GHJPRU.

545. TOlie&'
:

f.

|]

540.
||

ndeoien P. &p' om. T.

Zen.
:
||

539.
542.

S Vr. b A, Mosc.
:

toOc DJ.

Xa&tnm

Kara||

546. Tic P nvh KaTa3uNTe SvXkws Schol. T. Ti CH. 547. &iK6Tac S {supr. ec) Vr. b oehe : ee&)N TJ Harl. b, Par. a. 550. ToioiicB' 6 toioOtouc P. 551. 548. dNaufcrouai Dem. Ixion. A. 557. dupi^caiTO 552. C9aie {cfue) DJPESTU. Bcopi^ceT' ee(2>N PQ. noXu9^pTEp6c 4ctin S. 558. oY re PR. IpeeiNEIc: P Ambr. Scopi^ccrai T.
BiiNTe
ccpciiT

JS

KoraaiiNT' &c
||

Zen.

H
||

||

||

6ropeiieic

RU.
||

559. epH'i'Kloi

epdKioi Kal epaKCooi yp. Harl.

:

a.

t6n

tiSn

(and so lemma).

fiNOKx'

arae^c

UNOKra Kparepbc Q.

540. 351.

Compare the same phrase in

noXOaiNe
:

?r

11,

544
545!

I 673.

-,_,

MBcton:
,

Zen. Xa^frT,^, see

448.

-J.-!-

see 437,

^Y,V^ToIf^T/*'?''*"'"''^''T' A 231. It is.however, rather

;

harsh here
556. Cf.

Tan L.

conj. ^o.,c6Te as ace.

7 231

peia de6s

^B^Xoiv koL

without Kev, H. G. 299/. knf\ fi noXCi 9^pTepof eiciN recurs in x 289 ; in both places we must understand the comp. to 'mightier than men.' nep ?f^ sc. emv, an unusual construction oioe, instead of roi^Se. Compare, however, ^en. Cyr. y. 2. 28 hb,S' Lspis ^oM 5^^po ^ ^^^ ^u. For the commoner assimilation of case see A 260

TTJKbdev dvdpa daihcraLj

and

for the opt.

dpelotriv iji irep i/fuu.

'

:;

lAlAAOC K
Tov TpucTKaiheKaTov aKOirov Tov pa StOTTTrjpa (yrparov

(x)

463

e'CKofiev

ijyvOc

vrjoiv,

e/Mfievai

fj[ieTepot,o

"^KTnap re irpo&qKS Kal

(S?

dWoi

TjOoie?

ajavoL"
565

rd^poio SnyXacre fiwvv^a'; 'iinrov^ Kayya\,6a)v afia S" aXXoi 'iaav ^atpoi'Te? 'A'^aioL oi S" ore TvSei'Sem kXktltjv ivTVKrov ikovto,
eiTrcbv

iTTTTOu? fiep
<f)dTV'r]i.
e<j>

Karihr}(rav ivTfirjToiaiv Ifiaai

iTTireiTji,

odi irep

Ai,o/j,i]Beo<;

itt-ttoi,

eoTacrav oiKviroBef ^eXiijBea irvpov

vrfc
S'

eBovre<;,

evi

irpv^vrjc

evapa ^poToevra AoXcoi'o?

Ipov eroiixacrcraiaT
^AOrjvrji.

570

6r)K

'OSucrev?, 6<^p
B'

avTol

IBpco

TToWov
KVfia

direvL^ovTO daXacrarji
dfi(f)[

ecr^avTE';,

KV/jfia';

re IBe Xo<pov

re

/j,7jpov<;.

ainap
6?

iireu

cr^iv

9aXd<7(T'rj<;

iBpa ttoXXov
(plXov rjTop,
575

vl-^ev diro

^pmro? koX dvh^v^ddev

iv^ea-Ta's

dcra/jiivdov^ /Saj'Te?

XovcravTO.

563. Te om. GT. xpiCKaiSacaTON : rwis yp. xerpaKaia^KaTON An. kXicIhn TudeOeco P. ruaeidao G. B70. kn\ ore : Sre hk HPQRU. lepbN GJQ Lips. 573. &uBdNTec Vr. A, Mor. Bar. 571. efix' C. EN S. ftafe G a\s L Harl. a A&' aO P. \hk : iaai K (i3fe 9) hh' aO Rm) (G ?). dN^ijnJxee GH. 676. 575. 6Niiii|JuxeeN E* 6n^4/uxc(n) JPQRmT Xdipouc P. 561. 666.
II ||

II

II

||

l:us^cTouc QS.

561. TpiCKaiS^KaTON follows 5uo/caiSeKa in natural sequence, though Rhesos, who has been already mentioned, is the The variant TerpaKaid^KaTov thirteenth. of which Aristonikos speaks is evidently a mere conjecture to evade this small
difficulty.

568. AiojuuiBeoc, because Odysseus has no steeds ; see on 501. 571. &9pa, uiUil. They were perhaps
laid aside as a sort of pledge to the goddess of the performance of the vow It is not clear whether the in 292. arms themselves are to be consecrated and are the ip6N (cf. 460), or whether the

'sea-water uever gives a cold,' however hot one goes in ; but that it is necessary to be cool before taking a fresh -water bath. Hence the proper precaution is taken befote the luxury of the dcrdixivBos. The lengthening of the e of dneNizoNTo is due either to the antispastic measure of the word (see App. D), or possibly to the analogy of other

words where
sn
(vvb^,

initial c represents
etc.),

an older
not the

vi,<j>ds,

which

is

case here. 573. XdcpoN, the nape of the neck, oddly

word

as elsewhere,

means the

sacrifice

promised in 292-4. The only other case of dedication of an enemy's arms in H.

is

83

-rei^xea

Kpe/iSa irpoTl vqbv

trophies of properly so called is post-Homeric. 572. Cf. A 621 for the practice of washing oiff sweat in sea-water. There was probably in Homeric times, as in the present day, a prevalent idea that
'A.ir6'KKtavos.

The

idea

'

interposed between KVTjfmi and /j-ripoi. The proper sense of the word is the ridge of the neck of draught animals this seems to be the only place in Greek where it is used of human beings, 576. The dcduiNeoc does not reappear in the Iliad, and hardly formed part of a camp-equipage ; certainly not such a huge bath as that of which the remains
p. 140). This v. 5 48, p 87,

were found at Tiryns (Schliemann Tiryns couplet is purely Odyssean, f 96.

464
TO)

lAIAAOC K

(x)

8e Xoeaaajjuevoi naX aXei'^afievai Xtir

iKalan

hei-jrvoio

e^i^aveT-qv,

airo

he KpTjTrjpo'i

'AOrjvrji

TrXeiov a^vaaofievoi Xel/Sov fMeXirjBea oivov.

577. iXiijiau^Nco T.
578. Kpaxfipoc R.
fiei^NHN J.

||

579.
fi.

&9UCc6ueNOI

Ar.

AR
H.
;

(T supr.
:

5ia toS o dq>ucc6ueN0i)

Hai'l.

A^uccdueNoi

577. Xin' in
'

it is

the full form is never found probably an old instrum.

(cf.

Xlira for Xlireaa

ffcitpa for ffdcpea-a) to Xnrapds, as Kapra to Kaprepdi, \lya to \iyvp6s, etc., meaning

an adverb related

The "thickly"' (Monro). used by Thuk. {\Lira dXcl^acreai i. 6, iv. 68) and Hippokrates
"richly,"
is

word

also

{iXalai xpluv \iira, etc.).

It has been remarked that this the third aeTnNON which Odysseus has enjoyed during the course of this one night ; see I 90, 221. Ar. suggests that it is a breakfast rather than a supper, Here, as there, Ar. 579. Cf. T 295. justly preferred the present participle to the atpva-ad/j-evoi of the majority of MSS.

578.

is

INTEODUCTION
In passing from the tenth book
face with a striking
contrast.

to the eleventh

we
is

find ourselves face to

so
late

While the tenth

Iliad
;

a composition

that it shews little sign of weathering or growth, the eleventh undoubtedly

contains some of the oldest

before the final fixing of
several periods,

work in the
its

present shape,

down

to the latest,

during a long existence, has received accretions of and has doubtless undergone, even in the
biit
it

older
detect.

parts,

internal modifications

which are now beyond our power

to

The main story of the book the opening of the general battle, the Greek hopes raised high by the victorious career of Agamemnon, only to be dashed by his wounding, followed by the disabling of Odysseus, Diomedes, and is so exactly other chieftains, and the retreat of the Greek army to the ships what is required after the quarrel and the promise of Zeus to Thetis in the first book, and the sending of the deceitful Dream in the second, that we In no clearly have here the continuation of the old story of the Mrjvis. place essential to the fabric is there any allusion to what has happened

since

to either

of the duels, to Pandaros' violation of the truce, to the

exploits of Diomedes, to the previous victory of Hector, to the building of

A followed
may
first is

If the wall, to the Embassy to Achilles, or to the night expedition of K. B immediately, no gap would be perceptible. Without attempting anything like an exhaustive analysis of the book, we at once indicate

two passages at least as of clearly late origin. The The extension of the geographical horizon to the opening, 1-55. Cyprus and the Gorgon head mark this part as late, and various difficulties Details are given in the in language and narrative point to the same end.
notes.

The

other

is

This

lifelike picture of a little

Nestor's long account of his youthful exploits in 664-762. border raid is in itself inimitable, and we

may well be grateful for it. But yet, if we take it with its context, we are forced to admit that it has no bearing on the situation, and is grotesquely out of place at a moment when Patroklos has refused even to sit down, in It spoils the effect of order that he may return with all speed to Achilles.
The language the other story at the end of the speech, which is essential. The fournotably Odyssean in character, as is pointed out in the notes. The author too is clearly ignorant horse chariot is a mark of late origin.
is

VOL.

466

lAIAAOC
hy that

(xi)

of the geography of the western Peloponnesos (see note

ignorance

is

paralleled

of the Odyssey,

on 756). This where (y 493-7) Telemachos

drives from Pherai to Sparta in a day, regardless of the fact that Taygetos,

with

its

precipitous ravines, never passable for wheels, lies between the two.

is another of the expansions which the character of the garrulous seems to invite whenever he appears on the scene. A more serious question has been raised as to the whole of the latter part of the book the wounding of Machaon and Eurypylos, and the sending of Patroklos, with the subsequent scenes between Patroklos and Nestor and Patroklos and Eurypylos. The ground for the doubt lies in the fact that at the beginning of 11, when Patroklos returns to Achilles, he says nothing of the errand on which he was sent. That is undoubtedly the case the words of Patroklos taken by themselves involve no previous communication on the incidents of the Greek defeat, and even gain in force if his proposals And there is a marked spring directly from his unprompted sympathy. weakness in the passage (497-503) which introduces the wounding of Machaon. These lines can, however, be dispensed with, and it can hardly be said that there are such contradictions and obscurities as usually mark the insertion of late additions. The doubts expressed are not unfounded, but they are not proved. At most it may be said that there is a certain mechanical repetition of motives in the introduction of Eurypylos (575-95) which may indicate that he at least has entered the story in which he is quite subordinate later, in order to fill up Patroklos' time during the long TuXOjJ.axia which now intervenes between and 11. The wounding of Machaon, if an accretion, must at all events be a tolerably early one. E. H. Meyer (AcMlleis p. 42) has further suspected 296 (or 310 ?)-400, the wounding of Diomedes. That hero nowhere else plays any part in the Mijvts it was only after the introduction of his dpia-reLa in E that an account of his disabling became necessary in this book. The passage certainly contains a good many expressions which shew a strong affinity with the style of the Diomedeia. See notes on the passage. But the book, however it was developed, has attained a splendid force and vigour, equal to that of E at its best, and superior in variety of scene and mood, with its alternation of battlefield and camp, of rest and action. And here for the first time we learn to know the most attractive personality of the Iliad the gentle Patroklos, hitherto but the shadow of Achilles, but soon to be shewn to us in a very different aspect. Narrative and characterisation are fully worthy of the great climax in the story of the "Wrath, and no critical difficulties need disturb the reader's enjoyment.

The
old

story

man

lAlAAOC

'Arou^juiNONOc itpicreia.

'Hcb?

S'
,

iK Xi''^ecov irap' a^dvov TiOcovolo

'iv

'&pvv6
Zeii?

aOavdroiai
TToXe/jLoio

(poco<i

^epoi ^Se ^poTolcnvrja';

"E/3tSa irpotaXKe 6od<; iirl

'Ap^atcoi'

d^<Y^%erjv,

repa? fierd

y^epcrlv
vrfc

e-^ova-av.
5

^
1-'^ (

(TTr\

S'

77

OSucr(7'^o? iJLe<yaKriTel
ecr/ce

fieKaivr]b,

^ p
rffiev
TjS'

iv fiecraaTox,
iir

jejoyvefjbev

dfi(j)OTepQ)a-e,

AiavTO<; KX.iaia'; TeXa/McoviaBao

'Apj;(.XX'^09j

eV

Tot p

eayaTa

V7]a<;

itaas

etpvcrav,

Tjvoperjt

iriavvoi,

Kai Kaprei '^eipcov

10

evOa aracr
opffc
, ^

rjvae

Oed fieya re Beivov re

he fieya d6ivo<;
efi/3dX'

A.'vai.dla'tv

eKdarmi
6.

2.

opNue' T.

II

9epei

Q
9.

<p^pHi 1? Lips. Harl. a.

||

6u<poT^poici U.

8.

gcxoToi

PQ

{supr. a).

iipucoN Q.

Koi KdpTeT

Kdpret re T.

1-55. The opening shews a considerable proportion (nearly half) of lines which appear in other places, and are probably borrowed or adapted here : 1-2 e 1-2 ; 2 = T 2 ; 5-9 = 6 222-6 (but here the lines are at home in A) ; 11-14, see B 451-4, S 151-2 ; 16, see B 578

Eris holds in her hands,

may
is
;

cannot say. The rainbow hipas in 1. 28 and P 548

i

be, we called a

but when

17-19 =r 330-2

27,

cf.

E 622

29,

of.

36-7, cf. E 739 ; 37, cf. 119 ; 41 = E 743 ; 42 = r 337 X 125, cf. r 18, 33S ; 46, cf. 47-8 = 84-5; 49 = 77, cf.

45

T
;

342,

personifies this it is in the form of the goddess Iris, not of a thing which Others excan be held in the hand. plain it as the thunderbolt, comparing \jK 8. more likely object is the aegis very similar and of Zeus, see E 742.

Homer

43 = 180

530;

55

of.

3. is

mentioned again in T 237 as brother of Priam, but there is no mention in Homer of the legend of his immortality of old age, which first
Titiionos

equally obscure phrase is B 593 'Ej-uci This ^xoutra Ku5oi/i6c (see note there). personification of the battle - spirits is characteristic of the later Epic period see A 440 (with note) and 37, 73 below, 11. 8peia, the war-cry, comes in awlc. .

wardly

hardly an Epic use.

See appears in Hymn. Ven. 218-38. M. and E. on c 1. 4. What the noX6uoio T^pac, which

Eymn.

after ^1^70 re Setvbv re, and is It is found in Cer. 20, and (in the singular)
;

twice in Pindar otherwise it seems to Observe be almost confined to Attic.

468
KapBiiji,

lAIAAOC
aKkTjKTOv
'TToXefil^eiv

(XI)

^Be fidyecrdai,.
'^i.ve.T

Toicn

B'

a^ap
8'

irokefjio^

'yXvKicov

^e vkeaOai,

y-

qn
15

-H

ep vrjvcrl yXacpvp'PjKri <^L\r]v e? TrarpiBa r^aiav,

'

h.rpetBri<i

l^otiaev IBe ^mvvvaOai, avwyev

aiiTO'; .iBvcraro

Apjelovi'
Kakd<;,

iv B

vcopoira

^uXkov.

Kvr]iMBa<; fiev

Trpcbra irepl KVijfJ/rjiaiv edifjKe

i7ria(j)vpboi<;
'

dpyvpeoiaiv
01

dpapvLa^elvai.

BevTepov av OcopijKa Trepl aTrjdeacnv eBvve,

rov TTOTe
irevdero
6? Tpoiriv

Jivvprj^

BwKe ^eiv^iov
/tXeo?,

20
A.j(aioi

yap K.V7rpovBe fieya

vrjecrcriv

ovvex

dvaifKevaeaOai k/JLeWov
olfioi

TOvveKa
Tov
12.

ol

rov BcoKe yapi^ofievo'; ^aaiKrji.

S'

^ Toi BeKa

eaav

/j,eXavo<;

Kvavoco,

Kpaa!H(i)

-P (N&ceai Pm). ^NSiicaro S Cant.

:

4ni J.

13-14 6.6. Ar. Aph., om. Zen. 13. reN&oai 466hc' Bar. Pidk GPT^ (m ras. ) Bar. 16. liBiicero : ^NeSiicoro P. 17. npdiTON GJP. nepi XQ'^Kui S supr. 19. ec^paKa G. 20. suni^ion P. 22. diNanXciicaceai CJ Cant.
15.
||

GDHPQRTU.

|1

||

the F of feKdcTCoi neglected. Bentley read S>pa for &u6aX', from B 451 but we have no right to correct the borrower's
;

only mention of Cyprus in the Iliad,

slips.

though it is more familiar in Od. Probably the island only came within the Greek horizon during the great
migration period, after the beginning of the Epos but there is nothing upon which any reasonably probable date can be founded. 21. KunpoN3e: a pregnant expression, the idea of sound coming to a place being involved in its being heard there. Cf. A 455 TijXiffe 'iKKve. oSiNeKO, that, expressing the content of the fame he heard. This use is not found again in the Iliad, but cf. e 216, ?? 300, and several other passages in Od. But we can give it the usual meaning because (as 54,
;

r\

13-14 are clearly out of place here, where there is no question of returning
at all, while in B (453-4) they are appropriate. Hence Aph. and Ar. obelized, and Zen. omitted, the couplet. But there is no reason to doubt that it

home

stood here from the

20.

first.

Kinyras was the great legendary hero of Cyprus, who introduced the worship of Aphrodite to Paphos from
Syria ; in other words, he represents the prae-Hellenio Phoenician period in the island. He was, however, completely adopted into Hellenic mythology in Pindar's time, P. ii. 15, N. viii. 18 ; and in Tyrtaios (12. 6) he is coupled with Midas for his proverbial wealth. (See the abundant refs. in Roscher Lex. s.v.) His name is commonly derived from Tcinnor, the Phoenician lyre, which he is said to have invented. Later mythographers tell that Agamemnon was wrecked in Cyprus on his way to Troy, and then received this gift ; but that is clearly not the idea of the present passage, nor is anything about a visit to Cyprus mentioned in the epitome of the Kypria, where we might expect it. With the doubtful exception of the name Kii-rpis (see on B 330) this is the

11, etc.), if

with Brandreth and von

Christ we join it with S&Ke in the preceding line, putting a comma after dvai and taking we-uBero KKios as a parenthesis. The following ToiveKo, d&Ke is in favour of this. 22. dNanXeOceceai : dpa- implies ' out
. .

to sea,' as Z 292 avfyyayev. 24. This is the only detailed description of a breastplate in H. {"ir 560 if. is

perhaps comparable), and marked as foreign work.

is

it is specially

The passage

of course consistent with the late interpolation of breastplates into the Epic texts (see App. B). The technique is apparently inlaid metal work, like that of the shield of Achilles in 2. The

'

'

lAIAAOC
^o>BeKa Se '^pvcroio
Kvdveoi,
Tpei<s
ical

(xi)

469
26

eoKocrt

Kaa-cmepow
a? re Kpoviav
avOpcoTrccv.
^Xoi,

Be BpaKovre^ opeopi'^aro irporl BeiprjV

ipua-a-uv

eKarepff",

eotArore?,

iv

ve(f>6i

OTT'^pi^e

Tepa<; pLepoirmv

afj.(f>l

S'

dp

wfiotaiv

^(^pvcreLOi

ird/i^atvov,

^akero ^t'^o?" iv Si ol drdp irepl KOvXeov rjev

dprjpo'?.

30

dpyvpeov, x^pvcrioiaiv doprripeaa-uv

26.

CHJPQS.
Zen.

nori cuepdaX^oi 3fe SpdKONTcc l:\eixuiNTo Aph. 6pc>>p^x'''> Harl. b. ^KdrepeeN JL^SU. VpecciN T Ap. Lex. ^pf3ecciN 27. ^Kdrepei L^
|| ||

-.

||

28. N^cpeci Vr. b.

||

N^^ei kcrikpise ap. Did.

30. ainitp H.

is presumably of bronze, in wbioh are inlaid gold, tin, and kyanos in parallel stripes (oTuoi, lit. pat?is ; the word does not recur in this sense). These stripes, we must suppose, are equally divided between the front and

body

plates. The numbers suggest the following arrangement (Helbig) : gtJct

back

gthtgtJctgtktgtktg, where 3=gold, This series repeated <=tin, ^=kyanos.

the other plate gives the requisite number of stripes. Across these parallel lines curl three snakes on either side. Eeiohel suggests that such AiroTpbTraM were not likely to be put on the back more probably there were three of them curving in parallel lines on right and left This explains the of the breastplate. comparison with rainbows. Piatt {G. R. X. 378) adds a, curious comparison with the 'seven-headed Naga' of Oriental worship, 'where three heads on each side rise up round the central cobra's hood.' It has been pointed out by Helbig and Eeichel that neither the parallel stripes nor the decoration with snakes have any analogy in Mykenaean art ; they recall rather the later ' geometric' period snakes are actually found on vases of the geometric style from Cyprus. The mention of KiiaNoc points Lepsius has same island. to the shewn that this word is used in two
for
' ; ;

kyanos. It is doubtful whether the pure metal is meant, or an alloy with silver, such as is sometimes produced in smelting silver ore. It appears again in the shield of Achilles (S 474, 565, 574), in greaves (S 613, * 592), on the breastplate of Asteropaios (* 561), and in chariot ju^qnoc seems to decoration (* 503). be a general epithet of Kiai/os, in the sense 'dark blue'- the Homeric vocabulary for colours is very poor, and red hardly distinguishes more than and dark. Helbig's suggestion that the stripes were in black enamel and the snakes in blue Is improbable (see the full discussions in Helbig H. E."^ 382-4, Notice the irregular Eeichel p. 92). hiatus in 8^Ka oTuoi it is hardly to be corrected {SiK iaa.v oXixoi Braudreth). 26. For the variant of Aph. (v. supra) compare Ar. Vesp. 1033 {= Pax 756) iKarbv di kOkKui. Ke^dXal koK&kwv olfia^o-

'

'

'

fUvtiiv

^Xix^^i^vro

wepX

rijv

KG<paXiiv.

senses (1) real lapis lazuli, ultramarine, a rare and expensive product ; (2) an imitation of it in a glass paste, coloured with salts of copper, a product for which Cyprus, the home of copper in ancient Specimens of such a days, was famous. blue enamel have been found in a frieze
:

at Tiryns (Schuchh. p. 117), the very KacclTepoc, tin, dpiyKbs Kvdvoio of v 87. though to us a humble metal, was very rare and costly in early days, and hence appears in the company of gold and

the neck-opening of the cuirass. 27. For VpicciN Zen. had the remarkThis is only exable variant ipiSeacnv. plicable on the supposition of a complete confusion between Ipis and "Epis hence E. H. Meyer concludes that''Epis in 11. 3, 73, where she acts as messenger of Zeus, herself represents the original Iris. The comparison of snakes to rainbows in Aen. V. 87-9 rests on the variegated colour. 28. See 4, P 548. The genitive dNopcbncoN is curious, as we should have expected a dative but cf. A 84 dvffpdnruv rafil-qs Tro\i/Moio, and, by what is perhaps more than a coincidence, $6/3os ^porCov in It seems to be the lines quoted on 37. a sort of ablatival use, ' from the side of men,' i.e. in their eyes. 29. fiXoi, nails by which the blade was fastened to the handle see App. B, ix. Compare B 45 ApyvpdrfKoy. 31. fiopTiip recurs only in Od., and
deipi^N,
: ; ;

470

lAIAAOC
B'

(xi)

av
ev

eXeT
Tjv

dficjii^poTTiv
irepo
fiev

TroXvSaiSaXov dcnrlSa Oovpiv,

KoXrjv,

kiikKoo Seica ^(aXiceoi, rjcrav,

Se ol ofKpdKol rjaav ielKoai, Kaaairepoio

,

\evKoc
rrji
S'

ev

Se fieaooaiv erjv fie\avo<; Kvavooo.

jiev

35

eVt
4n
:

Topyo) /JXocrv/awTris e(rTe<j>dva>TO

6n man.
elcrl

32. 35.

Sn

{yp.

rec.)

PQ.

33-34. hicon

hicqn ap. Schol. A.

yp.

XeUKoT' XeuKo! fi, oil XeuKoTo Sohol. T.

di ot Trepca-irQiru', tva yeviKr) yivrjTa-i. Sohol.

XeuKol

36.

THI

th Q.
pointed out that the intaglio, App. B, Fig. 3, shews rims of dots, apparently knobs, running in a circle round the Mykenaean shield. But how the central boss is to be reconciled with the Gorgon head and the figures of Aet/ios and $6/3os we cannot say. We must either read Tui for THi in 36, and suppose that the Gorgon head is on the central boss itself, or assume that the two couplets, 34-5 and 36-7, were parallel and independent accounts wrongly combined. In that case it is not easy, or indeed necessary, to say that one is older and the other an each has its own diffiinterpolation The only conclusion which culties. seems safe is that the author of the passage is describing things of which he has no clear conception. 35. The reading XeuKoT' for \evKoi, which is attested, though not approved, by the scholia, is highly probable, though not absolutely necessary, as the pause at the end of the first foot may excuse the lengthening cf. A 39, B 209, E 685, and a few more cases. Though the Mss. of H. do not give us any instances of the elision of the gen. in -010, yet it is attested for Pindar, Simonides, Archiloohos, and Lasos, and is found apparently in an Attic inscr. of the 6th cent, (see the collection of instances in Menrad Oontr. 98, Piatt C. B. ii. p. 99, van L. Ench. p. 201), and is made probable for H. by the number of places where -ov remains long before a vowel (see, however, ff. O. 376 (1) ). The elision of
;

not again in classical Greek. In v 348 (=p 198, <r 109) it means the shoulderstrap of a wallet in \ 609 d/i(/>i irepl
;

aopTTjp xpi5o"^os ^^ TeKafidjv it apparently identical with the reXa/idiv. It is not easy to see how such a strap could have been of gold, or, as in 39 below, of silver in the case of Herakles in \ the adj. seems to refer to the decoration there described with such admiration, and something of the sort may be meant here. The plur. is possibly due to the two ends of the baldric attached to the sheath. Van L. understands the word to mean the attachments only, apart from the strap
ffT7)deffffi,v
I

is

these seem too insignificant for separate mention, and this explanation does not suit X. But see App. B, ix. i. 32. eoOpiN is to our ideas a curious epithet for so passive a piece of armour as the shield. But it was here that, to a Greek, the ' point of honour lay ; so that the shield might be taken to personify the martial fury of its bearer ; cf. Lucan's pugnaces cetras vii. 233. It is clear that the author of these lines is thinking, not of the Mykenaean shield, but of the later round buckler ; so that the epithet dufiBpdTH is purely conventional. The KiiKXoi are probably concentric rings of bronze ; the leather backing of the Homeric shield is not mentioned, as with the shield of Achilles. Compare T 280, 297. 34. The description of the decoration of the shield seems hopeless. The 611q>aX6c is naturally the single boss in the middle of the shield (N 192) ; it is only by a wrong use of the word that there

but

'

can have been twenty 6iJ.<t>aKoi presumably running round the edge. That they were made of tin shews that the author regarded them as purely decorative, not structural, such as the heads of nails fastening the bronze face on to the backing. At the same time it may be

crci(o), is abundantly attested in 789, Z 454. There is therefore no reason to doubt that the mss. have here unconsciously preserved a relic of the old form. eHK, there was one. But the omission of efs is strange, as nothing is left for the gen. KudNoio to depend upon. Nauck conj. ?eis, a false form, however
ilJ,ei[o),

(see

603).

36.

BXocup(jdntc should rather be

-16x15,

lAIAAOC

(xi)|

471

Beivov BepKO/jbivrj, irepi Se Aet/io? re $0^809 re.

T^?
Tpel<;

S'

Kvdveo<; iXeXtKTO BpaKcov,

dfi<picrrpe(f>ee<;,
B'

ef dpyvpeo's TeXa/Mmv riv airap KecpdXal Be 01

evo<;

eV avrov
rjcrav

avj(evo<;

eK'rre(f)vv2ai.

40

Kparl

iir

d/j,<pi,^aKov

Kvverjv

dero rerpacpaXTjpov
evevev.
'

iTrTTOvpiv

Beivov Be
a\,Kifj,a

Xo^o? KaOinrepdev
Bvco,

etkeTO B

Bovpe

KeKopvdfieva yaXKmi,
etato
45

o^ea'
'kdp/ir

TrjXe

Be '^aXKO'i aiv
B'

avTO^iv ovpavov
M.v/crjvrjii.

eVt

iySovirrjaav 'A6r)valrj re koI "Upr},

Ti/Maa-ai

^aaCKrja TroXv^pva-oio
p,ev
e-Treira

Tjvioj^cob

i&t iireTeXXev eKa<TTO<;

epvKe/Mev

iTTTTOus.ev

Kara Koa/Mov

avd

eVt

Tdcj>pci)i,

avTol Be TT/auXee? aiiv

rev'^eai,

6a)p'r]j(6evTes

38.
j (7p.

oOtoO
:

Ar.

ci6tco(i)

CffJQST,

7/3.

Did.

ain&H

P.

39.

^ccon Par.
||

[AGLIJ^, yp. Harl. a: du9icTeq>eec fi. 4une(puuTai J diunefUKuTai R. 41. duftaXoN F (dufiipaXoN P). 43. doOpa Vr. A. 44. aOT6ei P. 46. Xdjuner' R. ^rdoiinHCCN (A supr.) Harl. l;3oijnHcaN Q. ^KBoOnHCON CP Vr. A out' A. a 48. aue* TiScppoN P Mosc. 3.
fuxm).
40. lU9lCTpEq>Eec Ar.
|| :

|i

as the scansion is only possible if the last syllable is long by nature, which was probably the case see if. ff. 116 ^cre292, S 357. (3), and notes on tpdNCOTO : see E 739, and for the Gorgon head E 741. It is clear (see note on the latter passage) that this couplet at least cannot be earlier than the 7th cent.
;

Homer, and that the artist had this line though with the characterGreek he has simplified the design by leaving out Aet/xos and the
before him,
istic instinct of a

Gorgon. This may compete with the well-known Rhodian^maa; in the B. M. (see note on P 108) as being the oldest

known
39.

illustration of a literary text.

This line, on the other hand, shews that the couplet cannot he later than the 7th cent, or the early part of the
37.

l;X^iKTO,

i.e.

fefAucro

(see

530, etc.), twilled. baldric of silver with a glass decoration is clearly derived

6th.

Pausanias, in his description of

from the imagination, not from daily

life.

the chest of Kypselos (v. 19. 4), shews us how the Greeks of that time conceived the personified $6/3os on this very shield the scene represented is the fight of Agamemnon and Kobn over Iphidamas #6;Sos Sl iirl toO (see below, 248-60) 'Aya/ii/ivoyos rrji &avlSi SiredTiv, ^xav ttjv
:

40. du9icTpe()>EC seems to mean that the two heads at the sides are twisted symmetrically about the third in the middle. The vulg. d/upta-rerjihs was explained from i(TTecj>dvaTO above, set as a

iTiypd/i/JLara S^ Ke<pd\^v \iovTOS. piiv ToD 'I<piSd/uiVT0S veKpov,

'I<piSd/j,as

{nr^p

crown on loth sides (Did. ), but is probably a mere blunder.

45. &-3o<inHcaN,
ySovTTos,
is

odrds ye,

K6uv

only here Apparently ^ydoviros

; (

of.

ipl-

= BovTros)

irepifidpi/arai

Tov Aya/J^fivovos Sk
'

iirl riji dairlSi,

related to kti^ttos. The verb evidently means thundered, though elsewhere this is the prerogative of Zeus alone. The
lines

are

in

obvious
:

contradiction
744.

to

'Ar/aniixvav.

75-6.
49.

npuX^ec

see

The word

It

is

make

clear as such testimony can it that this is a real illustration of

as

here clearly means /ootoeji. as opposed to

; ;

472
pcoovT'
(f)6av

lAIAAOC
acT/SecTTO?

(xi)
60

Be ^orj r^ever
iirl

rj&db irpo.
KO(7fJ/r)0evT<!,

Se /ie^'
S'

lir'n-^eov

Ta^pai,

iTT'n-rje'i

oXiyov fiereKiaOov,

ev he KvBoifiov
S'

&pa-e KaKov K.poviBr)';,

Kara

v\jr6dev -^icev

iepaai
55

alfian fivSaXea'i e^ aWepo<;, ovvex

TToXXa?
l(j)6ifiov^
S'

efieXKe

Ke(j)aXa<; "A'iSi,
iirl

jrpold'y^eiv.
6po}(Tfio!)i>

Tpwe? "^KTopd
51.

a5^' erepaidev
d/j,(f)l

TreSioio,

t'

fieyav koX dfivjJbova TlovXvBdfiavra

d^pcac Lips. 57. EKTopa 3'

T<49poN Mosc. 3. 53. uee' CGHJPQRT(Ui?) Harl. a: air' Ar. fi. 55. noXXic 3' T. Ke9a\^c yp. ijfuxic IT (and ap. Did. ?).
||
||

J.

II

noXudduaNTQ

DJPQU
S
411

Lips.

50. ^caoNTO, moved nimhly ; so KVTJfMi ^diovTo apainl, arid 529,

n 616, Scut. Her. 230. The Bori is a marked departure

Homeric conception of the
of the Greeks (r
liefore the
8,

367, ficBecroc

which bode the death of Sarpedon, n 459. Blood -red rain was a rather
favourite portent in Roman annals. 56. With this line at last we seem to be again in the original stream of the oldest part of the poem ; it describes the first array of the Trojans for battle after the retirement of Achilles. The phrase epcocu6c nedioio thus gains in significance ; it means the point where the plain springs or rises to the hills ; i. e. the foot of the hill on which Troy is built. This evidently must be the place where the army is set in order for battle. But when 9 had been interpolated, and

from the

429).

silent march AiSei np6,

;

face of the morning

of.

oitpavhdi irp6.

line introduces desperate If either it or 52-5 were away all would be clear probably we have another instance of a double recenWith the reading of Ar., adopted sion. by most edd., /i^a and dXlyov are irreconcilable ; the explanation of Schol. that fiiya is xpoj'iK6i' and d\lyov
51.

This

confusion.

"With uee' for /i^7' we can at least make sense they (the Greek footmen) were first (before the Trojans) to form litie with
ToTTLKdv

explains nothing.

charioteers at the trench, and the charioteers went a little behind them
the

not an unnatural arrangement, so that the chariots might be able to pass freely in the rear from one point of the lighting line to another, as the attack was developed. This, however, involves taking /xerd with gen. = vnth, a use which is almost entirely avoided not only by H. but by all early Greek poets see H.G.%im. 1, notes on N 700 (P 149), * 458 (fi 400), and of. k 320, ir 140. On the other hand fedNeiN with gen. (on the analogy of the gen. of comparison, cf. 444 <j>6&veLv ij) is quite unexampled in Greek. On the whole,

therefore, it is best to accept in so late a passage the prosy juefl', just as we accept the trench of which the rest of

knows nothing. The whole ing of the book is of a piece.

53.

of the open-

the Trojans were bivouacking dyxi vewv, the sense of the phrase was lost. Hence the still later rhapsodists to whom we owe 160 and T 3 the only repetitions of the phrase took it to mean 'rising ground in the plain,' somewhere near the camp. But this is not like Homer where he has to speak of a locality in the plain, he gives it a specific name, 'the tomb of Ilos,' 'the mound called Batieia,' or at least the oak.' But here there is nothing whatever to specify the locality unless it be taken to mean 'the margin of the plain.' We might as well suppose, if we found such a phrase as iredioto Treipara, that it meant 'the end of something in the plain.' Tpdiec, in the course of the long clause following, is left without a verb ; we can supply K6<TiJ,ri6ei>, uirXifoj'TO, or the like, from the general sense of the preceding passage. But in all probability this line followed the description of the arming of the Greeks in B (perhaps B 483) a transitional line such as Ss oi /j.kv irapi. vrival Kopii>vltn. 6tjiprfiiT(TovTo (T 1) may probably have been supplanted by the new

'

Compare the

ai/xarieiro-ai

fcddss

opening 1-55.

lAIAAOC
Atveuav 6\ o? Tpma-l deo^
TjOet?
Tji'Oeov
'

(xi)

473
Sij/iwt,

&)?

Tt'ero

T T

AvrrjvopiSa';,
'A/cayu.ai'T
,

Hokvfiov Koi ^K<yrjvopa Biov

eirteiKeXov aOavdroiaiv.
(f>ep

60
itarjv.

E/CTCBjO
olo';

8'
e/c

iv irparoicn,

aairiZa irdvToo''
ovXto? aiTTrjp
ve(j}ea

S'

ve^emv
Tore

dva<j>al,veTai,
8'

'7rafi([)ai,va)v,

avTi<;

eBv

crxioevra,

ws

'

E^Ttop ore
8
o)?

fiev

re fMera irpcitroKri <pdve(rKev,

aWore
Xaficf)

iv

7rv/j,a.Toi.ai

KeXevaiv

Tra?

8'

apa y^aXKOn

65

T6 arepoTTT] iraTpof; Aio<; aljio'^oio.

t'

ol
6'y/j,ov

8\

W9

dfiTjTTjpe^

ivavTioi dXKrfKoiauv

iXavvcocriv dv8po<; /Maxapo';

Tj

kut

dpovpav
dopovre'i
70

TTvp&v
ft)?

Kptd&v

rd

8e 8pdr/p.aTa rapcpea iri'meiiir

Tyacije?

KoX 'Kj^aiol

dXXijXotcri

8r)i,ovv,

ovS'

erepoi fivmovT

oXoolo

(fio^oio.

61.

b' om. U.

R:
66.

noTfe

H.
II

noT^ D^.

Sc

t'

irk aQXioc An. 63. TOTe : 8tc DU cKordeNra Vr. b. 64. totJ: (Tdre) CDiPRU: Ju.eN Te ju^n P u^ntoi DRU u-in re Vr. A. 65. xo^k^c J(cbc Mor.) ScTcponfi 6Q Mor. 68. eXauNOUCiN CDL. 69. ninxHi T.
||

62. oiiXlOC aOeic CRTJ Vr. b.

:
:

nvh

||

58. Both Tpcocl and di^ucoi seem to be used in a locative sense, among the Trojans in their land. For the hyperbolical ee6c S)C see B 78, and note on

67. The idea evidently is that the reapers start at the two ends of a field and meet in the middle.
68.

H298.
62. oOXioc, deadly, a

^aiiweiN

is

by-form of

ing out long things in a

offXos

used, as often, of carryline, as with

not recurring in Homer.

We iind,

how-

TcixoSj rd<ppov, ipKos, etc.

ever, otfXios "Apr/s twice in the Scut. Here. , and so Pindar (0. ix. 76, xiii. 23, F. xii. The deadly star 8), and Soph. Aj. 933. 30 /ca/cAy 5^ re must be Seirios, see errj^a r^u/crat, Kai re ^^pei iroXKby irvperdy

picture of

u^Kapoc

Compare the the reapers in S 550-60. a 217 us 5^; iydi y' 6<l>e\ov
It

piaKapds vi rev ^fifievat vlbs dvepos.

indicates a king

own

apart

who has a relieves of his from the common field, and

by means
of hired labourers.

SeCkoTn ^porota-iv.

The comparison
;

cultivates it

of

Hector to Seirios may imply therefore both brightness and terror though it may be observed that the season when 'the dog -star brings fever' is when it rises with the sun and is therefore invisible. It was perhaps this which gave rise to a curious variant mentioned by Aristonikos, aCKws, S ianv eairipioi,
irpbs

almost always applied to gods in the few other passages where it is used of men it indicates the very height of human happiness (r 182, Q 377, f 158, X 483, e 306).
is
;

The word

Sv aiXtl^erac rh fwio.
otfXios
6s

He
iv.

Kallimaohos,
7]e\lov, S'

SvBiiA]v

and so Apoll. Rhod.

quotes eXn /ler' 1629 dva

ijkuScv d,(TTT)p afiXios, &s t &veirav<Tev Of. also ^Tnipdrvios- 6 6'C^vpois dporijpas.

It has even eiacr<p6pos Aarrip, Hesych. been proposed to translate oOXios as = hairy,' i.e. a comet oSXos in the sense but this would require an epithet implying length of hair, whereas oSXos signifies
'

curliness.

the rule that the open : written (with synizesis) unless a vowel precedes is arbitrary, and not supported by Mss. The contraction is suspicious ; but metrical necessity may have introduced it in such forms when -ewe of the vernacular had begun to supplant the older -dwv in the poetical BpcSruaxa Sdpy/iara Hartel language. (Horn. Stud. i. 81), on account of the preceding short syll. , comparing ddpx/J.rj by dpdx/J-vThere is no other case where position before mute and liquid is neglected in this place in the line.
69. KpiecoN
-eoiv is

form

474

lAIAAOC
S
iiufiivri

A
ol

(xi)

tW?
oIt)

Ke(j>aXa'i

e')(ev,

Se XvKot,

u)<i

Ovvov.

"Epi<;

S'

ap

eyaipe

iro'XvcrTOVO'i ecaopococra'

oi 8'

jdp pa 0eS)v Trapervy^ave oKKoi ov cr^LV irdpeaav

fiapvafievoiatv,
6eoi,
fj-^o

oKXa

eicrjXoi

75

olatv ivl fjieydpoiai KaOeoaro,

Bcofiara
7rdvTe<;

eKdcrroab

KoXd rervKTO
S'

/cara mv')(a<s Ov\v/j.7roio.

rjuruoavro Ke\aive(f>ea K-povbtova,

Tpcoecrcriv

ovveK
rail'

dpa

e^ovKero kvSo<; ope^at.

iraTrip'

fiev

dp'

ovk dXeyi^e

Be voa<f)i Xiacruei'i

80

T&v

dWav

dirdvevde Kade^ero KvSei yaicov,

re ttoKlv koI
vr]a<;

elcropoav

Tpaav
770)9

Kj^cawv
rjfLup,

'^oXkov re crTspoTnjv, 6XKvvTd<; t

6<ppa fiev
Tocfipa
rjfio'i

6X\vfievov<; re.

^v Kol de^ero iepov

^tttsto,

fjidX'

dfji^OTepmv /3eke

iroTrre

Be \ao<;'

85

Be BpyTopiiO^ irep dvrjp iv ^rjaarjLO-iv,

Ar.
73.
eirei,

onfKiaaaTO Belirvov

oiipeo'i

eKopeaaaro
:

'^elpa<;

72.

Ocu(nh
Did.

others OcuInhi.

||

^X^"
||

0, 7p.

Spa x^'P^ CPQRU.

yp.

^''^- [-^D] eTxcu S {supr. on) ^xo" eicop6coNTa Mosc. 3. 74. feriirxoKe
:

Q.

76. oTciN
II

GPQST,
t'

A
i.6.

c^oTcin

(cyfciN U).
82.

77.

mxiyrac

crixac
83. t' 86. 87. kix-

D.

6\<iunoio G.
||

78-83
om.

Ar. Aph., om. Zen.

||

xe om. G.

dcreponfiN P.

Kai P.

6nMcaTo Q.
Bl^CHICIN V>.

||

detnNON

Ar.

dXXuju^NUN S supr. d6pnoN Zen. GJ Par. c d g j, yp. E.

6X\0ntcon
.

72-83. These lines have all the appearance of a later addition from the same hand as 1-55. The last six (78-83) were condemned by all the old critics, and the rest fall into the same category, with the obvious allusion to the sending of Eris in 1. 3, and the probable reference to the commands of Zeus to the gods at the beginning of 6. 72. The idea seems to be that the contest holds the heads of both parties on a level, does not suffer either to go down before the other. Ameis thinks that the 6cufNH is personified as a twoheaded monster, which keeps its heads, typifying the opposite parties, on a level. However we take the phrase, it is a strange one the vulg. ia-filvif)i without a ^Xov is no better, as oi change of subject is very awkward. 76. These lines are hardly consistent with the action taken by Hera and Athene in 45. But the contradiction is perhaps not too glaring for the author of 1-55. oTciN, their own, see App. A. 78-83 d^eroOvrat 6tl ^evdos of course
;

the divine allies of Troy would not blame Zeus for giving their side victory, so that Trdpret cannot be right. Besides, it seems that Zeus is still in Olympos, whence the battle-field is invisible ; he goes to Ida to look on only in 1. 183, 84-5 = 9 66-7. ju<5\a goes with Hnrero, hit amain.
86. nep must go with fiuoc. For BeinwoN Zen. read Sbpirov, which, as Ar. pointed out, meant the meal when the day's work was over, whereas SeTirvov
is

the principal meal, commonly taken before a battle, B 381, 53 (see note), T 171. So in 1 311 the Kyklops takes his Setwov before driving the sheep to pasture. It may thus indicate a time considerably before noon ; a woodman

who only took two

would hardly wait
tired,

full

meals a day

d^ero

so long before being in 84 indicates the early

morning, while the day rapidly and sensibly grows hotter. Hence we may suppose the hour indicated to be about nine or ten. "VVe reach noon only in 11
777.

lAlAAOC

(xi)

475
"ksto Ovfiov,
alpel,
90
--"

rd/Mvav SevSpea /j^aKpd, aBpi; re

(TiTOv
T?}/io?

fiov

re yXvKepolo wepl (fipeva^

cr<f)fji,

i/ieyso?

Aavaol prj^avTO ^d\ary<ya<;, Ke/cXofievoi erdpoKyi Kara (7Ti^a<;. lev B' Aya/jbifivcov 7r/3&)T0? opova'i eXe 8' dvBpa ^I'^vopa "rroifieva \acbv,
dperrji
'

"t*

avTov, eireiTa
?]

S'

kralpov

O'iXrja

irX'q^O'iTTrov.

Toi o

i^

i-rr-TToyv

KaTeirdXfievo'; dvTiO'; ecrrT}95

rov h

ldv<;

fiefiawra iMermTnov o^ii Bovpl

cr')(id

vv^

ovBe (TTecpdvT) Bopv ol

Bt
avTrj'i

-^aXxo^dpeia,
i'y/ce<j)aXo<;

aXXd

rjXde

Kal oareov,
Bd/juacrae

Be

evBov aira^ ireirdXaKTO'

Be fiiv fiefiacora.
'

Kal rov<;
crTrjQecri

p,ev

XtTrev avOi

dva^^dvBp&v

Ayafiefivajv
100

irafi,<^aivovTa<;,
/S?}

eireX

irepiBvcre ^trwj'a?'

avrap
88.
II

^laov re Kal "AvTi(j)ov e^evapi^aiv,

opca Harl.
a.
||
|

d^NdpeO

yp.

cidoc

K6poc Cant.

|i

eYXero J

[yp.

Ykcto)

oujucb P. T. Harl. a: ^k D
94.

91. In CG (S su'pr.) 9dXarra Plut. de and. Poet. 6. 92. BidNopa Ar. (H supr.) JQSiTU, 7p. A: Sn (Sn) AffPE. Vcxeee iNTfoN Zen. Aph. GJ Par. a f j. oi Cfi&^ 96. pfls' H (supr. Nii),

90.

i|

98. re J {su'pr. Be). Se Ap. Khod. (om. 98). Se iv Tim knA fy^SMix Q. nendXaKTO : yp. KeKiNHTO (?) T. lOO. nepiawce P. Tc6n fifl KXuTi TGiixe' inHiipa An. 101. flfl p' Tc(5n : 6i^pic6N Poseidippos feeNopizcoN LQR^ (&eN<4piseN Zen. Par. d: Bft ^flcdN Par. e: Bfi ^ic6n G.

T.

97. rK^<pa\<5N

||

1|

||

i|

Poseid.
88.

?).

a3oc occurs only here in Greek. The a agrees with the ordinary scansion of aSjji/ (see on B 203, K 98), and the origin of the words is too doubtful to justify us in reading jud/cp', SSos (or iZSoi) with some critics. 94. 8 re, Oileus. kot - en - <4\juieNoc, leaping down from the chariot against Agamemnon. But see note on 6 85 Ahrens would read KaTaTrdX/icKos here. 96. CTe9<5NH see on H 12. 98 = nendXoKTo, was 186, T 400.
;
:

in the face of the consensus of Mss. it has a most suspicious resemblance to a Peppmiiller's conj. mere conjecture. irepi XCcre may be right (cf. II 804) but the verb is not entirely satisfactory.
criAeeci
re^x^"''

nauupalNONrac
'"'o./J.^'.,
'

is

no doubt an

ironical allusion to the

spattered over the inside of the helmet. 100. All MSS. and Ar. read nepiduce XiTUNac : but it is impossible to make good sense of this, as Siw without a

phrase forms a sort of oxymoron, brilliant with bare breasts.' Ar., however, took (So Schneidewin. ) wa/up. with x'""') ^^^ explained 'where he had stripped off the coats of For mail glittering on their breasts.

common

and

'

preposition indicating removal (aivoSiui, iKSvu) can only mean put on. The compound does not recur tUl quite late writers (Appianus, Josephus, Athenaeus), whose use of it is evidently founded on the present passage. Povelsen has been bold enough to give the proper meaning to the verb, and explain that Agamemnon puts on the tunics of the dead men, in order to carry them away conveniently The variant iirel kXvto, revxc i-wnipa gives excellent sense, but
!

might compare x'^^i^ox^'''''"'^^, ^'^^ see N 439 and App. But the order of words is B, iii. 4. not Homeric, and there is no reason for
this sense of
x'-''''^"

'"'^

importing into this place the breastwhich it seems H. did not know, The reason for Ar's explanation is, no doubt, that he saw no reason why Ag. should strip oflf a mere article of clothBut the rending of ing such as a tunic. the tunic is in B 416 evidently regarded For veplas a final mark of triumph.
plate

Svae we really require in fact some strong word answering to dai%cu there. 101. It will be noticed that there is

476
vie Svo)
elv
evl

lAIAAOC

(xi)

Uptdfioio, V060V Kal r^vrjaiov,

Si^pcot eovre6 fiev

afi<f>Q}

vodo^

r]viO')(evev,

"AvTi^o<; av irapi^aaKe nrepi.KKvro'i'IB'qt;

ttot

A.'^iXKev^
105

iv KV7jfiOL(ri

BiBrj

fioarj^oitri

Xvyoiai,
aTroivav.

TTOifjLaivovT
Br)

eV

oecrcri

Xa^wv, koI eXvaev

eiipv

Tore
jjisv

'Ar/aetS?;?

Kpeicov

'

Ajafiefivap

vvep jMa^olo Kara crTrjdo'i ^dXe Bovpt, e^aX nrTraiv. "AvTi,<f)ov a5 Trapa, oS? eXacre ^i<pei, e/c B iervXa Tev^ea KaXa, (Tirep'yofJLevo^ B' airo Toiiv <yiva)(7K0)v Kal yap a<pe Trdpo^ Trapct VTjvcri, OoTjoaiv elSev, 6t i^ "IS?;? ayayev iroBa^ wkik; Ay^iXXev;. a)9 Be Xeav iXd(poio raj^eirj'; vrjina reKva pr)lBla)<; avvea^e Xa^cov Kparepoiaop oBovcnv,
TOP
e\.d(i)v
f]

110

eh

evvrjv,

aTraXov re

ccf)

rJTop

d'mqvpacrcf>i

115

S'

el "Trip

re rvyrjiai p,aXa aj^eBov, ov Bvvarab

avrr)v
B'

'^paicr/Melv

ydp

fiiv

viro

rpofjLO<;

alvo<i

iKdvei

KapTraXLfi(o<;

fjl^e Bia Bpvfia ttv/cvo. Kal vXtjv

102. Ka\ : Tc Kai HP. 103. eJN : en Lips. I6nte Apb. P einTac Ar. Sn nor' Zen. Q Ap. Lex. : oJic nor' Eust. 104. 3' a3 KU. 105. knAuqici G
||

U
:

II

KNHjyiflici

Haii.

a.

||

3i3ei J.

107 om. T', hab.

:

{be/ore Rhosos).

||

&h

toon
111.

S.

108.

Kara cthooc BdXe

6(5\e(N) xa^Kl^pe^

DJRtU

Vr. b A.

nrNcbcKCON L.

114. zuN^ase R.

117. riip

ukN G.

great doubt as to the first name in this line. Zen. 's /S^ 'Itrov is tempting, as the p' is quite otiose but a name consisting of a simple adj. Flaos is unlikely "Iffos, however, even without the F, is equally unknown as a proper name. 'Pijaoy, or even 'Piiroj' (another unknown
; ;

substantive in apposition with

'

Xiiroici,

name),

may be right. 103. i6NTe is clearly preferable to the vulg. Uvras. The hiatus is permissible in this place, and will account for the reading tbvras, but would not be likely to be introduced if not original. 104. aO, here a conjunction, but,
answering
ij.iv
:

shoots, even willow withies ' ; cf. iriis Kdvpos, etc. 106. dnoiNCON: gen. of price, S. G. 153. napii oOc : the 109. aO as 104. hiatus can hardly be right. P. Knight read Trap' 6as {6Fas), Fick trapal odas ^\a<ra-i re, ?k t' ?/3aX' itnrdir, Nauck aSr' oBas EXacre, on the ground that oi5as is the Homeric form. oBs recurs only T 473, n 200 ihclv, elsewhere we find only the

with

young

stem

oiar-.

145,

478, etc.

nap-

iBacKC, was Tapapdrris, the fighting man beside the charioteer. For dj Zen. read 6v, so that he must also have read i for C9C in 111, or taken the latter for a singular, as in Trag. and Pindar. 105. aOH, from m-qiu, a non-thematic form of Sia, so ja 54 SiSivrav. u6cxoici appears to be an adj. =young, afterwards specialized as a substantive, 'the young' of the covr=calf, or of plants = i/osmj/ shoot. But we might take it as a

111. riNucKcoN, recogniziTig them, explained by what follows. But Piatt, J. P. xviii. 133, remarks with much force

that the couplet is an extremely prosy addition and would be better away. The contracted dSev for IFiSev is not an old form. It is irresolvable in Iliad only T 292. (JVfiS' Brandreth, JffiS' van L., FlSev Schulze Q. E. 378, with lengthening in the first arsis ; see App.

D,

p. 595.) 115. fijop, breath, see B 490. course is (r0e, accus. as 111.

C9' of

lAlAAOC
<r7rei5Souo"',

(xi)

477
v^'
op/iij?"

l8pa)ov(ra,

Kparaiov

6r]po<;

w? apa
Tpaxov,

TOt? ov Tt? Svvaro ^paiiafirja'at oXedpov

120

aWa
6

Koi avrol vtt

'Apjeioicn <f>i^ovTo.

avThp
viea<;

Tieicravhpov re koX 'IttttoKo'^/ov fieve'^dp/irjv,

Sa'l'(j)povo<;,

'Avrifid'^oio
'

o?

pa /MaXicrra
dryXaa Baipa,
M.6veXda)i,,
^

'^pvaov

AXe^dvBpoio
Br)

BeBe<Yfievo<;,

ovK etaaj^ 'EXevT^v

Tov Tvep
elv
ifc

So/jvai,

^avO&i
B
e'^ov

12&

Bvo

"jralBe

Xa/36 Kpeimv

Ar^afiefwcov
i'ttttov^-

evl

Bi^pcoi,

iovre,
j(eipS)V

ofiov

wxea^

ydp o-06as
Tft)

(ftvjov r^vta
S'

aijaXoevTa,
130

TO)

Be KVK7]6rjrr}v.
B'

evavTiOV upro Xeeov w?

'ATjOetS?;?'

avT
vie,

Ik Bi^pov jovva^a07)v

" ^coypei, 'Arpeo?

av B

a^ia Be^ai dirotvaKeifirfXia KeZrai,

iroXXa

B'

ev

AvTifid-^^oio

Bo/moi<;

7p. Lips.

KporepoO CFQT. 123. 3a'l'9poNOC KOKdfpoNoc Zen. 127. eoNTe (Aph. ?) L supr. l6NTac XdBe natde 3iio Lips. 9(;roN Ar. il tfiireu T^ (? supr. 3i6 toO e quirerj) 128. cfuN G Moso. 3. a. !^Incint{on Ar. Q others 129. kuBhoi^thn Q. (Harl. a supr.) and ap. Did. rip J supr. 132. b' iu 131. drp&oc GRU Harl. a. SntieNQNTioc Did. di9Neiou narpbc DRU Mosc. 3, yp. Eust. dNTiudxou narpbc judxoio douoic
119. idpcibcoca J.
||

126.

II

||

||

Zen.
120. xpo'"****^"' I'^s the construction 567. of ai^ivav, cf. 122. The constr. of the line is partly forgotten during the long parenthesis 123-5, and resumed in a slightly different

accustomed to drive both at once,' and then -/ap 128 must explain X(i/3e. But apart from the difficulties of such a proceeding, it is hard to see why they should go out to battle at all if neither
of

form in 126.
oix eiaa-Ke, 124 being a pareuThe allusion (see 140) is to the thesis. debate following the embassy of Menelaos and Odysseus mentioned in r 205 For 8at(ppoNoc see note on S2 325. flf. 124. 3e3erJuieNoc, according to the 123. JudXicra goes with

them meant
129. rdj 3^,

to fight.) the horses.

Gf.

489

KUK-fi8t]aa.v

Si ol iinroi.

130. tounoz&ohn naturally means no more than besought,' and does not indicate an attitude which could not have been possible in the diminutive ear of the Homeric heroes. Cf. I 583
'

Homeric
not
'

use,

must
'

mean
Cf.

expecting,

yomoi/ievos.

having received.

127.
3' 'ixott

k6mc

see note

on

107, etc. 6juo0 103.

ing

'An-pelS-qs

With the ordinary readwe have a purely spondaic

seems to mean 'they were both trying to drive,' i.e. the charioteer had
of the horses and the irapato help him get them under control, as is explained by the yip in 128. So Schol. A. cipeac then really means only one of them, sc. the charioteer who had lost the reins ; but the poet is engaged with the picture of
lost

cf. B 544, -^ 221, o 334, <j> 15, 175. The grammarians called such a line SuiSsKaaiXKa^oi (see App. Crit. on

rhythm,

command

j3(ti)s

was trying

500). But it is probable that all these cases arise only from the contraction of originally open syllables, and are to be corrected. Here we may read not only 'ArpetBHC but SLtppoo. (See van L. Ench. and for the other side Ludwich Ar. p. 4, ii. 314.)

the moment in which both are equally concerned, and does not care to express accurately what has gone before. (Others they were take oiJMv Ixov to mean
'

131-5 = Z 46-50, q.v. The short form is, however, suspicious, and we ought perhaps to read Autiii&xov irarpis with Zen.
a6juoic
'

478
'^oXko';

lAIAAOC

(xi)

re '^pvo'o^ re 'Tro'XvKfMrjTO^ re triSTjpo^'

TOi ^aplcraiTo irarr^p
TreirvdooT

Twv Kev
el

airepeuab

aTTOiva,
135

vS)i

^cooix;

eVt

vrjvcrlv

A'^aocov.

w?
"
el

TO)

je KkaiovTe jrpoaavhrjT'qv ^aaiXija

fjLeoXi')(Loi<;

eireeaaiv
'

afjbeiKiKTOV

S'

ott
vi,ee<;

aKovaav
ecrrov,

jiev

Br)

AvTifid-^oio ha'b^povo^
a/yoprji,
criiv

o? ttot'
ayryeXl,rjv

ivl

Tpwcov

MeveXaov
ayjr

avcojev,
140

eKdovra

avrideai
e^ejlev

OSvcrrji,
e?

av6i KUTaKTeivaL
viiv
?l

/xtjB'

'A'^aioyi;,

fiev

Brj

tov Trar/jo? deiKea riaere Xoo^rjv.

d(j}'

KoX HeiaavBpov pAv

-irpo's

'{.wiraiv

Mere ^(ap.d^e
epeicrev.

Bovpl l3aXcbv
'IttttoXo'xp^
X^^P^''
d-TTO
S'
ft)?

(TTr]do<;-

S'

V7mo<; ovhw;
av'^eva

S'

diropovaeTfirj^a^

tov av j^ap.al e^evdpi^e,

aTTo

145

^l(pe'i

Koy]ra<;,

oXfiov

ecraeve
ncnfeoiT'

KykivBeaOai Bi
TJ.
:

op,i,\ov.

135. zcod) Aph. KaK69poNoc Zen. 144.

||

136.
:

npocHuBdrHN

L.

138. da'i'9poNoc: 143.

a'

142.

ToO

ou Zen.

nvh
fi.
:

CipoO Did.

o&dac ^peiccN
:

Ar.

o03ei ^peiceH
||

145.
3'

au

69' aS RU.

^9'

R^
146.
:

TJurisac

KuXiNB6ueNoc

nXi^sac Ar. and ai ttXeIous. T {sujyr. n over c).

t'

supr,

147.

KuMNdeceai

136. The form npocau3i4THN is found Otherwise again in the MSS. in X 90. this imperf. always has the augment. 137. Cf. * 98. The contrast of course is between d-uelXiK-TON and ueiXix-ioic, they spake him gently, but heard ungentle answer. 138. The reading of Zen., KaK6<ppovos, may be right here, in the mouth of Agamemnon, but not in 123 above. For 3A with synizesis we should perhaps read 5' (see on A 340), though the MSS. here

natural phrase, but it has the authority of Ar. and P ; the vulg. oidei. ipdadri is at first sight simpler, but does not really give a better sense ; leant on the ground is not a good phrase for a man flat on his back. Compare E 309 ipcWaro x"pl Trax^V^ yalris, where the verb is properly used. This seems therefore to be a case for preference of the harder lection. In 145, however, oflSei ipeiaBri is the only recorded reading ; the variation may have existed from the earliest days. See

shew no trace

of it. 140. drrcXiHN ^XeoNxa,

on an embassy. compare Q 235

141. fefiueN
c^Itiiju,),

when he came See note on V 206, and

2 aor. infin. of

i^eaLrfv iXBbvTi..
(i.e. i^i/j-ev

192. 145. dn6pouce, leapt down, to escape. t6n aQ, hut him, see 104. x'"^"'' opposed to the death of his brother on the
also chariot.

to let

Mm,
'

go.
;

147.
(is

Compare
SXuoc

N
is

but Zen. read ToO naTp6c Ar. oS Tvarpbs, your father,' which is The certainly right. See App. A.
142.

(TcjiaLpriddv

eXilctyUecoj,

iuaeve.

204 -^Ke fiiv 413 crpbix^ov 5' explained by Schol.

other variant, ir0o5, is, as Brugmann remarks, an attempt either to mend the at metre, or more probably to ' correct least the number, if not the person, of the pronoun. 144. oBBac SpeiceN, pressed the earth, lay a dead weight upon it. Cf. N 131 = n 215 diTTris Up atnriS' IpeiSe. It must be admitted that this is not a very
'

as KoiXos \i6o% eh bv Kbirroviyiv 6<jiTpia, (pulse) Kal SXKa nvi,, i.e. a mortar. The

used of a wooden mortar in Hes. (cf. Herod, i. 200), and of a kneading trough Ar. Vesp. 238. This rather suggests that the meaning here is a round block not of stone but of wood, the trunk of a tree, applied, as with us, to the headless and armless body. Of. Virg. Aen. x. 555 truncumque tepentem
is

word

0pp. 423

lAIAAOC
Tou?
TYji,

(xi)

479

fiev

eaa,

66b irKelarai icKoveovTO (baXa'yye';,

ivopovcr,
fjLev

afia S

dXXoi
8e

ivKvrjfMhe<i

'KyaioL
150

Tre^ot
/TTTret?
iic

ire^oi)';

oXeKov ^evyovTa^ avdyKTji,

vTTO
cr(l)t,cnv

B'

tTTTTTja?,

&pTO
'

KovCri

TreBiov,

ttjv

top<rav

epOyBovrroi TToSe? tirirav,

Aya/jbip^vcov

'^aXic&i BrjioavTe^.

arap Kpelav

aiev airoKTelvcov eireT

E)9

'Apjeioiai, iceXevcov.
efiirearju

S'

ore -Kvp ai'BrjXov iv a^iiXmt

vXrji-

155

TrdvTTji

eiXv(f)ocov

dve/io^

<f>epet,,

ol Be

re Odfivoi
opfjbrjf

irpoppi^oi irl/TTTOvaiv iireijo/Mevoi, ttv/so?

ft)?

dp' vTT

'ATpeiBrjb 'Ayafiifivovi, Trlirre Kaprjva

Tpcocov (jjevjovTcov,
KSiv'

ttoXXoI

B'

epiav'^eve^ 'vmrob
yecpvpa';,
iirl

oj^ea

KpoTaXi^ov dva TrroXenoio

d/MV/iova';-

160

TjVioj^ov; iroQeovTe^

ol
r]

B'

yairjc

Keiaro 'yvireaaiv iroXv

(fiiXTepoi,

aXoyoicriv.
kovlt)^

^KTopa
eK T

B'

e'/c

j3eXea>v viraye
eic

Zeu? eK re
etc

dvBpoKTaai'rj<;
innAec
cq>lciN

0'

aifiaTO<;

re KvBoifiov'
:

151. inneTc

DU
:

Harl. d, Par. c

g.

||

innfiac
{>'
:

Innflc Par.
||

innfl *

(ac inras.).
II

\\

c<piN

GJPR.

152. ti4n

H.

8Hi6oNTec G.
q>^pTepoi T.

ainhp H.

lneir6ueN0i Ar.

156. 9^poi Mosc. 3, Par. g (others ^neirou^Nou ?). 158. On' : ^n' P.

iScqn P^. yp. cTp^9ei Eust.

162.

153. 157.

9f\Tepoi

provolvens.

iasevev

Braudreth and
is

"van L.
151.

Lehrs
iTTirrjas,

The and Brandreth

virb
<r(pt<ri.

form inneTc
8'

not Homeric.
iirwijes
S'

conj. Upro,

which has

support in the variant lirirries of several The corruption may be explained from the old inilBS wrongly transHterated lirireis, and the order of a^tal Si then inverted in order to restore the But it must be syllable thus lost. admitted that some suspicion attaches to 150-2. x"^"'^' BHiocoNTec cannot belong to irbSes 'tirwav it wiU hardly be maintained that the heroes used horseshoes of bronze but must be referred to iTTirijes, the intervening words being a very awkward parenthesis. lpfr3ounoc is an epithet elsewhere reserved for Zeus,
MSS.

(3) untimbered in the sense d0' -^s oiSeh i^vUaaTo, incaeduus, for which sense Hes. is quoted (fr. 227 Ezaoh r^iSe yhp a^vKl-qi xareirideTo K-fjkea ('>) vrjdv). The word is used by Herodotos in the sense of 'timberless,' which is in favour of (1). But Sohulze suggests that (l- = iS/ia, so that afuXos = aivSevSpos, thickly wooded, which seems the most satisfactory (Q. E. p. 497). 166. e!Xu(p6caN here and Hes. Theog. 692 only but cf. T 492 eVKvipd^w (with If, as seems likely, the word comes 0). from eiXtjoj, it should be FeiXv^6uv.
:

with '&- intensive.'

157. ^neirijueNoi, cf. * 362, 158. k^phnq, i.e. persons ; a periphrastic use. Cf. 309, I 407, and * 336. 160. KeiN', i.e. Kevd, with accent

thrown back on account of the apostrophe. nToX&uoio refiipac: see A 371. 162. Ironical, more delightful to the vultures than to their own wives. Similar touches of savage humour will be found in 395, 453. 163-4. This action of Zeus seems quite out of place here, and inconsistent with his message in 186 sqq. iinare is used

though ipl5ovTos occurs in fi and Od. as an epithet of the aWovaa, and in T

50, K 515, of rivers.

very similar comparison recurs Various explanations of 490-2. asuXoc are offered by the scholia. (1) BpviiS-qs, i.e. full of undergrowth only, (2) woXi^vXov, with no timber trees.
155.

in

480
'ATpei'Sri<}
8'

lAIAAOC
eTrero

(xi)

a-<^eBavov Aavaoicrt

KeKevwv.

165

ol

Se Trap

"Wov
6

arjfia TraXatov AapBaviSao,

/Mea-crov

kutt irehiov, irap

iroXio^-

ipivebv icraevovTO
aieu

iefievoi

Se KeKXrjywi ever

'ArpetB'rj'i,

Xvdpcoi he TraXdcraeTO ^eipa^ dd7rTov<;.

Br; Bf)

dXX' ore
ev9'
01
B'

'%Kaid<;

re irvKa'i

ical

(pTjybv

lkovto,
c(,iii''^w

170

apa
ert

IcrTavro Kai aKKrjKovi avefii/MVOv,

Kafjb

fieaaov ireBLov (po^eovro ySoe?

0J9,

a? re Xewv
Tracras"
T?}?
S'
rrji,

i(j>o^r]ae /Mokoov

ev vvKTO<i d/xoXyuit
m-ttik;

Be t

irji

dvatpaiverat

oXe6po<i'
175

e^ av-^ev

ea^e

Xa^wv
al/J,a

Kparepolaiv oBovcri

TTpayrov,

eTreira Be 6'

icai

eyKaTa iravTa Xa^vaaef

^

w? Tou? 'ArpetBr]?
TToXXol Be
'ArpeiBeo)
irpTjvel'i
v-iro
Br)

'i^e'rre

Kpeicav

KiyafieiJivcov

alev diroKTeivoav rbv oiricTTaTOv,

ol

Be <^e^ovTO'
I'ttttcov

re Koi VTrrioi eKireaov

^^epcrt-

irepnrpb yap eyxel dvev.

180

oMC

ore

Ta^' ep,eXXev viro tttoXiv aoirv re Tel'^o^

S?

'i^ecrdai,

Tore

pa
(not
:

Trarrjp

dvBpcov re Oecov re

165.
168.

C9EdaN6N
:

Ar.

C9c3aNaN?
||

cf.

542)

Q.

167. KonneSiou
||

P.

&e\ G. 170. Te om. G. n6Xioc R n6\Hoc U n6Xecoc Q. Ykonto : 173. In : ^k G. 175. &' om. G. KaprepoTciN P. Ykonon H, 7p. Harl. a. 179-80 &9. Ar., om. Zen. 180 d9. Aph. J. 180. (JrpeOao 176. be o'
||

Hi

G.

li

euien A.

181.

gueWoN CGHJPQT

Lips. Harl.

a,

Vr.

a^.

only here in the sense dye vir(iK) ^eXioiv. The two lines seem to be an addition intended to account for the absence of Hector at this moment. Erhardt would include the whole of 163-215 in this judgment. It was obviously necessary, after Hector's triumphs in 6, to explain why he does not now meet Agamemnon ; in the original M^yis he had not yet appeared at all on the scene, so the In that case difficulty was not felt. 163-4 would be an earlier account of Hector's absence, the message of Iris (181-216) a more elaborate and later
version. 165. C9eaaN6N only here, 11 372, $ 542 (q.v.). It appears to be cognate in origin and sense with (T<p6Spa. 166. oi hi, the Trojans. For the tomb of llos see 415 ; for the fig-tree Z 433, 145 ; for the oak-tree (170) B 693. 168. i^uENoi (see A 138) with the gen. of verbs of 'desiring' and 'aiming'; <k 371, 718, etc. ; H.G.% 151 c.
:

169. ddnTouc see on 567. 172. ol 3^, others, i.e. stragglers, opposed to the main body. 173. duoXrui seems to mean 'in the depth of night. (But see The 317.)
: '

derivation

numerous
174. thi

is still doubtful, conjectures, iHx

:

in spite of

cf.

II

173,

272,

110 ^ /jia, and so the article is used with other numerals almost as a demon strative, to single out a definite number and contrast them with the larger mass. ff. G. 260 c. 175-6 = P 63-4. 178 = 9 342. 179-80 are a very needless repetition of what has already been said several times. npHNeic for Trpijc^cs is a form which does not occur again. Ar. athetized the couplet Sn Kari riiv JlaTp6kXou apiardav rd^tp ^ovn, vOv di oi (An.), 180 is in fact repeated in n 699, but 179 does not appear elsewhere. Either Aristonikos or his epitomator must have

made

a mistake.

'

lAIAAOC
'ISij?

(xi)

481

eV Kopv<j}r]ia-i Kade^ero
ej^e

"TriSrjiacrrj';,

ovpavoOev KaTa^d<;'^Ipiv

Se crTepoTrrjv fiera xepcrl.v.

WTpwe
Wi,
fiiv

)(pva-6'7rTepov

wyyeXeovcrav
'

185

" ^dcTK
o<f)p

Ipi TW^eia,

top

l&KTOpi jwOov evKTire.

av

Kev opai

Ayafie/Mvova TTOL/Meva

Xa&v

dvvovT
TO(j}p

ev irpofjbdj^pKTLV epaipovra crro'^a'; avBpwv,

dvaj(a)peiTei},

tov

S'

aWov
tj

Xabv dvcoyOo)
vcriMbVTjv

fiapvaa-Qat B'^iotai

Kara Kpareprjv
rvrrel';

c^rvv^,J-dul '^-

"^^'^ 190

't

avrdp
et?

iirei

r)

Bovpl

^Xijfievoi;

laio

iTTTTou?
el<i

dKerai, Tore oi Kparof iyyvaXl^o)

6 Ke
vyja<;

^ \.{^,:a/

KTSLvei/v,
Bv7)i

ivaaeXp,ov<; d^iKTjTai
Kvecjiai;

T
Be

^eXto? KoX
e<f>aT,

67rl

lepoy e\Orjt"
micea
Iprjv.

Tn-if/Jjif^ 4"^
195

w?
fifj

ovB

dirCdTjae TroB-^vefioi;
et? "T\,iov
'

'I/ot?,

Kar
ev

'IBalcov opecov

evp

vlov UpidfJLoio Bat^povo<;,

FiKTopa Blov,

karaoT

ittttolo'i,

Kai apfiacri KoWTjroiaiv

dff^ov S' IcrTa/jbivr) -rrpoae^T] TroSa? aiKea ^Ipt^" "E/cTO/) vie Uptdfioto, All /irjnv drdXavre,

200
.

Zeu?
183.

fie

iraTrjp

Trpoerjice

retv rdBe fivdijaaadat.

"^^5)
creponPiN)
187.

In: ^k 6.

184. S'

icreponkn Ar. (A supr.) J[S]T

||

(yp. Kal

Harl. d, Par. a f j.

186. qidcK" Ve' Lips.

a.

^Nicnec

A:

geine J.

69P'
194.

ON

'6<fpa

HPQET Harl.
3.

189. ANaxcopiiTco T.

192. IrruaXfzca R.

gXeoi

CR

Moso.

183. nidH^ccHc
daKos. It

only here,

must come from

a diminutive

*Trl8rj,

iroXmlof

The doubts raised by Brandreth, and van Leeuwen as to the right

in Aristotle).

(of. iriSdu L. TnSaKo4(ra-ris, after Hesych. and Eur. Andr. 116. 184. o{ipaN6ecN, from the summit of

which

7r?5af is

Van

Olympos (which, though H. does not

oipavbs, still, as a it with mountain, reached into heaven). Here, as in other places, MSS. vary between ik creponAN and 5' iarepoTriiv. Ar. seems to have held that Aarepoiri) meant not the lightning flash but the thunderbolt as the weapon of Zeus, birep rivaaabiievov

identify

'

to stand in the text of naturally intensified when the word is thus purely tautological, and stands out of its proper order {6^p &p pAv for &(t>pa ij^v &v, H. G. 362 ad fin., 366). Nauck writes iios (Brandreth eios) for 8<^p' &v in the other cases easier corrections are possible. See also App. If the text is to stand, the line (0 2). must be of very late date. 189. SXKon has the last syll. lengthened by position in the 4th thesis, against
:

Fick, of &v Homer are

TT]v daTpaiTTjV

diroreKec (cf. affTepoTnjT'^s).

Both forms of the word are confirmed by the metre, for we have n 298 aTepoir-q386 dcTepoir-fi. yep^ra, 242, 186. t<5n, this (which follows) ; a very unusual use of the demonstrative 6. 187. There are (besides 202 below) five other instances in H. of Sn . . kcn together 127, Q 437, e 361, f 259,
(and <t 318 ^v 334, of these are in the phrase
i

the rule. 194. !ep6N

282,

and

p.

see notes on 366, 592. This promise is not

:

M87
I

Ke).

Three
pAv
Ke.

8</ip' 6,v

Patroklos utterly routs the Trojans on the same day. These two lines with 208-9, or at least 194, 209, are probably borrowed from P 454-5, where they are more in place, for they are thereafter accomplished to the letter, see A 489 for the scansion, 200. ui^ 201. Tetw = aot, a form which occurs
fulfilled, for
:

VOL.

: :

482
ocfyp'

lAIAAOC
civ

(xi)

fiev

xev 6pai<s

Ar/aiie^ivova Troofieva

Xawv

dvvovT
t6(Pp'

ev

Trpo/jLci'^ot.crtv
fid'^rj<;,

ivalpovra

aTi')(a<;

avopcov,

viroeiKe

fjiapvaa-dat

Zrjiotcn
rj

tov S' aWov Xaov avwypt kutu Kpareprjv vafiivrfv

rj

205

avrap eVet k
et9
iTTTTOi;?

Bovpl TVireU
rot,

^\')]/j,6V0';

l&i

akerai, rore
o

/cpaTO';

iyyvaXi^ec

KTelveiv,
Bvrjt,
r)

eh
dp'
8'

Ke vrjat ivaaeKfiov<; a^iKTjai

r/eXooi;

Kol

eirl

Kve<pa<;

lepov eXOr]i.
210

fiev

"'EiKTCop

i^ oxeav (tvv

TraXKwv orpvvav
01
8'

voSa^ wKea 'IpK, aXro jfapM^e, o^ea Sovpa kuto, arparbv ai'^eTO irdvTr)!,
0)9

elirova

anri^t)

Tev-)(eai,v

p,a'^e<jaa-dai,

eyeipe Se (f)vXoTnv aivrjv.

eXeXi'xOrjaav koX evavrioi ecrrav 'A'^^aieov,

8'

'Apyeiot

eTepasdev eKaprvvavTO
fid'^i],

^aXayya';,
'

215

dprvvdr] 8e

vtclv S' dvriof flv 8'

Ayafiifivwv

TT/awTO?

opova-j edeXev Se iroXv Trpofid-x^ecrOai, aTrdvTwv.

e'(T7reT6

vvv

fioi,
'

(lovcrai

'OXvfiina

Scofj,aT

'i-^ovaai,,

09 Tt9
7}

8^

jrpSiTO';

Ayafie/Jivovo^ dvriot; rfXdev

avTmv Tpcotov
09p' Sn
: :

rje

KXeircov i'lriKovpmv.

220
204. dndeuce Vr. A.
Lips.
||

202.

207. eic

&
S.

Q.

II

TOi

203. fiNaipoNra Lips. B9pa Q Harl. a. oi C^QT coi C^GP Harl. a, Vr. A
:
:

^rruoXizei J

^rruaMsco
udxeceai

H.
||

209. KXeoi

uaKpbu SXuunoN G.
aiNi4N
:

Mosc. 3. 210. dtnEfiH ktX. dneBi^caTo 212. doOpe Harl. a. 213. uax&ceai P Harl. a aini^N U. 214. eNONrioN J. 215. d' Ir^pcoeeN
216.

CR

h TUTL
G.
II

[at] Koi aeiToi A.

fi
:

hi

ek

CDHPU Harl.
V,

An
a.

Q.

219. aNTioc 220. ftl

:

Zen. Aph.

dNTloN Ar. (A supr.)

PS

Vr. b^, Harl.

Par.

fi

Kai

kXhtmn JQT.
only to the opening of the battle (cf. 91-2, and note irpdros in 219). Erhardt suggests that we have here what was originally a parallel apicmla to that beginning with 91-2. It would seem more reasonable, on Erhardt's theory of the addition of 163-215, or rather of 181215 only (see on 163-4), to suppose that a few lines had been added here from existing material (compare 218-9 with S 508-9, 218 = B 484) in order to effect the return to the original story. 218. This appeal to the Muses (cf. B 484) fitly introduces what is really the turning-point of the poem. For now begins, with the wounding of Agamemnon, the disastrous rout of the Greeks

The form is elsewhere only in Od. Doric,' according to Schol. A, and the analogous fix airSii, is found in the Gortynian inscr. ;But its occurrence in H. (and tv airSi in Hes. frag. 31 Ezaoh) is a proof that it was not solely Doric ; ^iv is in fact found in Boeotian. The termina'

tion is probably formed by analogy from the -Lv of riijXv, vjuv (Brugm. &r. ii. p.
821).

202-9 = 187-94, mutatis mutandis. 214. iXeXixeHcaN read Si FMxBifiaav,

:

wheeled round.'^ See

A 530. 216. udxH seems to be used here in a concrete sense, as in old English, of the embattled hosts the iattle was ranged in order, i.e. the lines were re-formed. Cf. 303. It will be noticed 43, that from In &' 'Arau^uNUN to 220 the expressions used would naturally apply
:

which prevails upon Achilles to relax his anger and send Patroklos to the
rescue.

lAIAAOC
l^tBdfia<i
'

(xi)

483
re,

AvTrjvoplZr)<i

^us re fiija^

o?

Tpdcfyrj

iv @pi]iK7]i ipi^coKaKi,

firjTepi,

fiijXav

Kjcrcrev? tov
fir]Tpo7rdT(op,

eOpe-^e Bo/jlok evt tvtOov iovra

o? TUKre eava) KaXXfrrdprjtov

7]^t]<;

aiiTap iiret p

ipiKvSeo^ "kTo
S'

fjLerpov,
r)V'

225

avTOv
yrjp,a<;
criiv

/MCV
B'

KarepvKe, SiSov

76 dvyarepa

sk daXd/Moio p,eTa K\eo<; iKer

'A'^aiuv

BvoKakBeKa vrjval Kopcovlcnv, at ol eirovTO.

p,kv

Ta?

eireiT

iv HepKWTrji, XtTre

vrjaii

itcra<;,

avTap Tre^o? eibv et? "IXiov elXTfKovBef ATpeiBeco 'Ayafiefivovo^ dvTLo<; 09 pa TOT
01

230

rjXQev.
toi'Te?,
eyj^o';,

0T6

or)

a-yeoov rjaav etr

aKKr^Xoicnv

'ATpetBri<; fiev
'l<pt,BdfjM<;

dfiapTe, -jrapal Be 01 erpdireT

Be KaTO, ^covrjv dwprjKO'i evepOe

_
:

vuji^

i^

fi4^<n-^^

epdKH J Harl. a. xii^KcoN OHpuN Zen. 223. gNopeij/e Mor. (R sufr. ) S kicchc 12. t6n r' t6n3' JR. \imi (A swpr. 229. nepKcinH J. 230. Icon 226. aOrda Harl. a (7/3. toO). 231. dypeiaao P^ (-eo P^) R. 6nt1on (A H gwpr.) Harl. b, Par. h, Ar. Six^s234. ecbpoKoc GR Harl. a. 233. napai : nip DQRIJ. supr.) P Harl. a^.
222.

In

kiAV

Lips.

||

||

Kicceiic J

(7/3.

KiccHc)

||

||

||

221.

The name is introduced asyndetic-

ally, just as in

9.

222. Tp<i9H 6n should be rpd^ev ev or ivl in P may ivl, see on B 661. be a relic of the correct reading. 223. Kicceiic, though poorly attested here, is the form adopted by the later myth ; Kitrcr^s could only be a nonHomerio contracted form for Kiaaias,
Tp6,(t>

bridal chamber, jueri kX^oc 'Ax-, 'after the fame of the Achaians,' i.e. he went in the direction whence came the rumour

though to find it Of. 1. 21, and 364. out. 229. Perkote, a town on the Hellespont
of their expedition, as

of. 'Epytt^r.

224. UHTpondrcop it will be seen that Iphidamas thus married his maternal aunt (as did Diomedes, E 412), the sister of his mother Theano, the priestess of Athene in Troy, and wife of Antenor
:

in the N. of the Troad ; B 835, O 548. E. of Thrace across the Propontis, this would be the nearest point to Troy that he could reach ; for the Greeks held the mouth of the Hellespont. remarks that this is the 233. Schol. only instance in the Iliad of a single

As he came from the

(Z 298). 225. ipiKuB&c, either because it gives a youth the power of attaining martial glory, or more simply because Of. Mimn. heyday of life.
it is 5.

first

combat where the warrior who has the cast and misses his shot still wins

in the end. 234. zciNHN, waist, as

B 479.

efibpHKOc

the

5 ^p-q

226. oOtoO uiN KOT^puKG, his grand-

keep him at Twme (lit. there where he was). diSou, marriage (for a consideration gave hi/m see 243-5) ; the imperf. indicates that ' SlSov is subordinate, 5?/ giving' (see

father

tried

(imperf.)

to

s.

a. 71). 227. kx. eaXduoio, straight from the

^Nepee is usually explained at the lower part of the breastplate, a sense which the They can only words will not bear. mean beneath the thorax but it is not easy to see what sense diipr]^ has. It is certainly not a breastplate, for the blow hits the belt, which would go over the lower part of a cuirass. Reichel takes it to mean 'under his armour,' i.e. the shield (' under his guard,' we might say); but see App. B, iii. 3.
'
'

484
vv^',

lAIAAOC
eVt
B'

(xi)

avTO'i epetae ^apeirji ^^I'pl

iri.drja-a^'

235

oiiK

erope ^axrTrjpa "jravaioKov,

aXka

iroKv irpXv
ai'^rj,

apjvpcoi avTOfievq /MoKi^o'i w? eTpdirer

Kol TO ye

'Xetpl

Xa^cbv evpv KpeCav

&<;

Aja/u^efipcov

Xk
ftis

eirl

ol

fj,e/j.aa)<;

re

\i<;,

i/c

B'

apa yeupo^
\vc7e Be yvia.
240

aTrdcraaro'
fiev

rov

B'

aopi

-ttXt]^'

ax)j(kva,

avdi ireawv
fivrjarrj^

KObfjbrjaaTO

'^dXKeov uttvov
aprjycDV,
eBca/ce'

oiKTpo'i,

d/iTo

ako'^ov,
'iBe,

dcnoiaw
iroXXa B

KovpiBii]^, '^? ov

Tt %a/9tz'

TrpaO' BKaTov ^ov<i Bcbxev, eveira Be

"X^iXi

inrecTTr],

alja^
Bf)

o/jLov

kol

oi<;,

rd

ol aairera Troofiaivovro.

245

Tore 7'
Be

^A.TpetBr)<;

'Ayafiefivcov i^evdpt^e,

^rj

(f)epo}v B'

dv
ovv

op,CKov 'A^atwi' Tev-^ea

evo7}<je

KciXd.

rbv

d)?

Kowz/ dpiBeiKeTO^ dvBpSiv,

Trpea^vyevrj'; 'AvTrjvopiBrj';,
6(j)daXfiov';
(ttt)

Kparepov pd

"TvevOo^

exdXvy^e Kaaijv^Toio

TreaovTO'i.

250

B'

ei/pd^ (7VV
P.
||

Bovpl Xadcov 'Ar/a/Me/Mvova Blov,

237. ju6Xi6&oc
J. J.

235.
238.

gpeiM gpuKe t6 re T6Te D^J.

: :

Q (R

supr.)

u6\u6aoc G^ Vr. A.
243. Yde
:

CH.

245. 6iac C.

eOpuKXeicoN 250. nccdnrac

242. dX6xoio C.

oT3e

aOrbc ^n^pcice, i.e. he 235 = P 48. threw the weight of his whole body into the blow, following up his heavy hand. this form only here ; see 236. ^Tope note on K 267. 237. JiJi6\i6oc: lead, named only here but cf. 12 80 ij.6KvpSa.lvr) both times in similes only, as though the poet were aware that the metal was unknowa in
:

saw no return for the Sdya, or price he had paid to the father for his bride,
This passage very clearly shews that marriage was a bargain. See I 146. noKKh Be, i.e. although he had paid a
large price. 244. npcoTa, as an immediate payment ; EneiTO, in instalments from the increase of his herds. Observe x*^'" neut. agreeing Karh, aiveaiv only with

the heroic age.

though ^7x05 or 238. t6 instead of aixw, had preceded.

re, as

Sbpv,

/3o0s,

or^yas

and

Sis,

perhaps from the

(I 407,

The

spear being thus caught, Ag.

is

able to

general idea of /i^Xa or Kap-qva 260) which covers all. See on

: '

*
S

grasp it and drag it towards himself out of Iphidamas' hand, ixeuxuiic, furious as Schol. refers to the legend a lion. that wounded lions attempt to tear the spears from the huntsmen's hands. 241. x<ii^KeoN OnNON, as though the sleep of death bound a man with bands that he could not break Virgil's /errews somnus. Am. x. 745. 242. oiKTp6c, an exclamation, like hn6, far vfiwrni, ffX^Xios. away. dcToTciN he was a Trojan, as the son of Antenor, though he had been brought up in Thrace. The word recurs only

246. r' f Brandreth and van 248. dpideiKeroc (except here

140. L.

and

320 only in among men.'

Od.),

conspicuous, 'exalted

249. npecBureNiic, therefore the elder brother of Iphidamas. 250. SipeaXuoCic ^KdXuij/e, as though grief threw a mist over his eyes; a metaphor very naturally suggested by
rising tears,

591,

22,

etc.

Kocir.

nec6NToc may be gen. after vivBos, but it can hardly be distinguished from a
gen. absolute,

form

'

192. 243. KoupiSiHc

see

A 114.

yiApm

he

and is in fact a transitional H. O. 246. 251. CTH eOpds (0 541), he came up (A 197) on one side. It looks as though
;

cf.

'

lAIAAOC
vv^e Si
/Miv

(xi)

485
evep0ev,

Kara X^lpa
ap' eTreira

/lecrrjv,

ajK(i!)vo<;

avTiKpii Se Stecrp^e (f>aeivov Bovpo<; atcwKrj.

pijrj(rev
B'

ava^ qvBp&v
fj,dj(7i<s

'Aya/Me/Jivaiv
255

dXK' ovB'

c5?

direXijje
K.ocovt

^Se TrroXe/xoto,
67^09.

dW'
^
eX,Ke

iiropovcre

e^toi'

dvefioTpe(f)e<;

Tot o 'I^iBdfiavTa Kaaijv7)Tov ical oirwrpov TToSo?

B'
fie/j,aa)<;,

xal dvrei irdvTa'i dpiaTQV<;'

ofiCKov
inr

rov

eXKOVT

dv

dcnriBo<;

op-^aXoeaar]';
260

oiiTTjae

fvffTWt 'xaXKijpei, Xvae Be yvla'l^iBdpavTi, Kaprj d7reicoi\re Trapaard^.

'ArpeiBrjc ^aaiXfjl
'

roio B' iir

v9'
'

AvTrjvopo<; vte? vir

dvaTrXi]a-avTe<i o

TTOTfiov

eBvv Bop,ov

A'iBo<;

etaa.

avrap
ey^et t
o(f)pd
01

rav

dWwv

eTreTrtaXetTo

(TTiya^ dvBpSiv
265

dopl re p^eyaXoicrb re
alp,'

j^eppbaBioLa-iv,
diTei\,7]<;.

en Oeppov
ekKO's

dvrjvoOev i^
erepcreTO,

avrdp eVet to pev

o^eiao
CO?
B'

iravaaTo

S'

alpa,

oBvvai Bvvov pevo^ 'ArpetBao.

or

av moivovaav

e-^^rji

peKo<; ofv yvvabKa,

270

Bpipv, TO Te Trpoieiav poyocrTOKOi ^iXeidviai,

252. drrciNOC R. 255.

||

OnepeeN
noX^uoio

{yp.

^NepeeN) JT.
257.

254. &'
Lips.

(A supr. )
258.
:

RU

t'

Q.
:

fAk

oiibk P.

Ij

S.

6 om. C
supr.

^raipouc T, yp. Haii. a. 267. tripcoTO G^. Lips. JuorocriKON J. Vr. A.

I

261. KiiipHN

263. 'ebuN
270. Te
:

dpfcTOUC SBaN CPQST

re J Harl.
a,

269. ^x^' Q-

toi

II

eOpd^ were a naval expression, on the ' For the form cf. ^371 broadside.
'

264. ^nencoXetro, ranged in hostile sense. It is also used of a general re-

the termination is perhaps an fwvvci,^ instrumental form conn, with -dKis of

;

jroXK&Kis, etc.

252. X^^P^i the forearm, as often. 253. ai&x*') passed right through ; E 100, etc. a spear of grain 256. hKOisfrpeific, storm - strengthened on a windy site The buffeting of the (Tennyson). winds toughened the grain of the wood. Cf. P 55 with note. The word is applied 625. to a wave in 371), son of the 257. iSnarpoN (also For the d- cf. note on same father. B 765 8t/mxis oUreas. KOcirNHTON is a general term covering fraternity on either side, and is specialized by the addition
'

viewing his army, A 231, etc. 266. So long as the hot Mood still gushed from the wound, before painful inflammation had set in. fiN-iiNoo-en, a redupl. form from dveB- = &v8-, see on B 219 iirev-qvode. For the use of the

of Sirarpop. 259. t6n,

/li/ivoiv.

Kobn

oCiTHce,

so.

'A7a(1.

263. 23uN, plur.

216),

like

^^av,

ar&v

^Sdv

(51), etc.

word cf. iwavdetv, which is quite common in later Greek, from Herod, down, in the sense to appear on the surface, see Lex. 267. ^r^pcero, began (imperf. ) to dry. 268. 9^ marks the apodosis. 269. BeXoc ex"') metaphorically, 'fear took hold upon them and pain as of a woman in travail.' Compare also 9 513 /S^Xos iri(7<jeiv, in the sense of wownd, and Find. N. i. 48 in d' S.p' &TKaTov ^i\oi TrXSfe ywaiKas in a different sense, but perhaps with a reminiscence. The pangs are here personified as darts shot Into the body, just as in the phrase irhde'C ^e^oX-fjaro (I 3) of mental anguish. 270. uorocrdKoi EiXeieuiai, both words

486
" "Uptji;
&)9

lAIAAOC

(xi)

6vyaTepe<; iriKpaf mSlva? e%ovcrat,

ofei'

oBvvai Bvvov
B'

/Mevo<;

'ArpetSao.

avopovae Koi r]viO')((Oi eVereXXe vr)valv eVt 'yXa(f>vpr]i(7tv e\avvep,ev r)')(6ero fyap r^vcrev Be Boairpvaiov Aavaoiai yeyMvco'}'
e?
St,(j>pov

Krjp.

275

"

&

(jiiXoc,

'Apiyelav rjyyjTope'i -^Be

viiv

/j,eBovTe<;,

v/Melv

fiev

vrjvaiv

afwveTe "jrovTOiropoLcn
ifie

(pvKoTTtv apyaXe'Tjv,
e'iacre

eVet oiiK

firiTiera
'

Zei/s

Tpmeacri iravrjfiepiov TroXefiu^eiv.

e(f>a0\
67rt
rjvio')(p<s

w?
z^rja?

B'

Xfiaaev KaWirpi')(a<;
B'

tTTTrov?

280

yXa^vpd^,

to)

ovk aeKovre TreTeo'drjv

kovutji,

dcfipeov

Be cmfjOea,

palvovro Be vepOe

Tecpo/Mevov ^aaiXija fid'^r)^ dirdvevOe ^epovre';.

"E/CTW/a

8'

a>?

evor^a

'Ayafie/wova

vo(r<pi,

Kiovra,
285

TpcoaC re Kal AvKioicnv eKeKkero jjuaKpov dvawi' " Tpwe? KoX AvKLOi koI AdpBavoi cuy^ip^'^^rjTai,
dvepe<;

eare,

(f>tXoi,,

fivrjcracrde

Be dovpcBo<i dXxi]';.

271. eurar^pac D.

||

udtNac

273. a(9p6N

T* J.

274. avatiNciN

630Nac P ADJETU.

cbdiiNoc Q.
||

272. 6seTai
a.

DE.
:

riip
281.

ik Harl.

277. jll^n
a,

nep P.
ciKONTe
287.

II

nOn
P.

om.

DQT.
:

280. 9iSe'

DU.

d^KONTe J Harl.

Lips.

ii.
II

282. ^afNGTO

Q.

283.

f^poNTe ES.

284. N6Hce(N)

JF.

bk om.

eoupidoc

eoup

mora. 2 in ras. P.

The first is generally derived from fiiyos, and explained helping in painful labour. ' But this does not explain the tr, which is probably the relic of an ace. plur., cf. A 238 SiKaaTr6\o! ; hence lit. pangs - generating (Brugm. Gr. i. 173). L. Meyer divides lx<yyo-i7T6K-o% and explains paTig- staying (root stak, a, secondary of sta ?). EiXeieuiai (plur. here and T 119 only sing, n 187, T 103, t 188), according to the old explanation ' the comers, i. e. the goddesses that come in the hour of need ; compare the forms 'EXeuSci, WCKudma, 'ElXiffei.a. Fasi explains it as a personification of 'the woman's time that is come,' comparing John xvi. 21 ^\dev T] &pa airrrjs. Sohulze has a full discussion of the word in Q. M. 259 ff. He also derives from the same root, but in a causal sense, they that make the ehild come forth. Fiok connects with iXeidepos the goddesses that liberate from pangs. ^^ 271. "HpHc, because she presides over marriage. x"'^'"i having in charge, or
of doubtful origin.
' ; '

perhaps, continuing the material conception of the preceding lines, holding in their hands. 272. 6aeT', i.e. d(uai, an elision which nowhere else occurs. Beutley conj. d^eV dSivti Svvev, which does not suit 268. It is a question whether this line should not be omitted, a comma being put at the end of 268 and 5' in 269 being dropped. See Cobet M. O. p. 375.
277. Observe how Agamemnon, as usual, gives way to despondency at the first reverse, and thinks only of danger to the ships, although he has hitherto

been driving the Trojans right up to

their city. Cf. I 27, 65-80. The variant irep for xxin is more forcible, and is very likely right, 282. The double synizesis here is intolerable. Various conjectures have been proposed o-r-qSea 5' a^plaov (Nauck), &ij>ptiTT]v (von Christ), lj<f>pi.^ov (van L. ; cf. Soph. HI. 719). 284. Hector recognizes the moment at
:

which Zeus has promised him victory

(191).

'

lAIAAOC
oi'T^er'

(xi)

487

dvr)p

&pi(rTO<s,

ip,ol

Be /lej

eS^o? eBcoKe
jjbwvv^^a^
tTTTrou?

Zeii?

KjOoi'iSi;?

aXX' I6v^ iXavvere

Xv

l<j)6CfjL(ov

Aavawv,

vireprepov
fievo'}

ewp^jo?

dprjcr6e,"

290

w?
tt)9

eliroov

corpvve

ical

Ovjjlov

eKacrrov.

S'

ore TTOU Tt? dr]p7jTr]p Kvva<; apjooBovra^

iir

crexrqi,

ajporepwi avi Kairpiwi

creve

rje

Xeovri,

6)9

eV

'Ay(aiol(riv
Hpia/jbiBrj^,

Tpa)a<; fieyaOv/MOV';
Zero? "Apr]'L

"Eicrmp
avTO<;
S'

^poroXot'y&o
virepaii

295

ev trpmroicn pukr^a (ppovecov i^e^ijKei,,

v(rfiLVT]i,
l(ro<;

iv
>]

B'

eirecr

aiXXrji,

re KadaXXofievr} loecBia ttovtov opivei.

evOa Tiva Trp&rov, Tiva

"E/cTCtfjO

B'

va-raTOV i^evdpt^ev
;

Ti.piapLBri<i,

ore ol Zeii? kuBo<; eBaiKev

300

Avtovoov koI ^OTriTqv KUi AoXoTra T^vtlBtjv koI 'O^eKriov ^8' ^AjeXaov Aiavpyov t '^Vlpov re koI 'Itnrovoov p,evej(app,7)v. Tou? ap o J 1776/ioi/a? AavaSiv eXev, avrdp eVetra
'Acraiov p^v irpSiTa xal

irXrjdvv

(B?

B'

OTTore ve(f)ea Zecpvpo^ (rrvipeXi^r}!,

tvtttcov,

305

dpyeardo Noroto, ^adeirji XaCXaTn

290. On^pTepoi Ar. 293. cciiei C.
||

SpHTe U. Ssung P. 291. l>TpUNE 292. ewpar^p J (S supr.) Vr. A, Mosc. 3. 294. ^n' juct' R. 298. 6piN0i T. 299. (icrepoN 297. imepai'i : Iv mrt yp. imkp oiipeoc An. 300. OT . . IdcOKEN : BpOToXofrcoi Tcoc SpHT A {yp. as text). P. 301. dccatoN GLES. 305. uc d' JRU cbc il. 6n6T' Sn H. xiifvpoc Ni^ea CTu<peMzci P cru^eXfsei CE. PQS.
||

H.

K(4npco(i)

||

||

II

288. fipicToc

= 6 Spio-Tos)
Knight
(cf.

Z 260.
Brandr.

Here
8s

P.

dpia-Tos

see note on conj. 6x' &pto-Tos, 50, 313).

:

is

on E 285. 290. {miprepou forms part of the that ye may obtain your predicate, boast in victory,' or perhaps 'exalted Cf. above the boast of the Greeks.' 437, O 491 kSSos iir^pTepov = glory of

uera

see

'

299. For the question cf. 692; it a rhetorical figure analogous to the apostrophe of 218, and indicates that such a vast number were slain that it is no easy matter to name them, 305. Bentley's <ibc 3', which now has MS. support, is decidedly preferable to the vulg. ois with comma after irX-riBiv a far less Homeric way of introducing a

But Ar. read iiriprepoi. 292. nou is nowhere else used in this way in a simile. 6pn63oNTac is elsewhere used only of boars.
victory.

long simile. 306. Aprecrao

here and

334 an

297. Onepa^i, blowing from on higJi, I 253 axpaiX ; an expression very natural to men who were accustomed to the sudden squalls which ' leap down upon coasting ships beneath the steep shores of Thrace and the Greek islands. 298. ioeidia, blue (or rather perhaps The word occurs dark), like violets. elsewhere only in Od.
cf.

epithet of N6tos, bringing white clouds, apparently. Cf. Horace's albiis Notus, which generally brings clouds, though it often deterget nubila caelo. Hector is compared to a gale suddenly springing up from a fresh quarter and driving away the clouds which previously covered the sky. Thus thegen. N6toio means 'brought by the S. wind,' like B 397 Kiixara iravToiuv d.v4fiuv. In Hes. Theog. 379 'Apyiar-qs is the name of an easterly

488

lAIAAOC

(xi)

iroWov
ft)?

Be rpocpo Kv/J,a KvXivBerai,

e'f

v^frocre

a,y(vr)

crKiBvaTai

avefioco

TroXvTrXdyKTOCO to)^?vcj)

apa

'irvKvci

Kdprjva
er)v

"^KTopi Bdfivaro Xa&v.

dfij'riyava

'\

evOd K6 Xoiyo?

km

epya jevovro,
Ay^aioi,

310

Kai vv Kev iv
el
fir]

vrjeacri

irecrov

(pevyovTei;

TvBeiBrji Aiofi^jBei KeKXer

^OBvcraev;'

"TvBeiBij, TO iraOovje XeXda-fieda 0cfvpifd<; dXKrj'i

dXX' dye Bevpo,

eo'aeTai,
el

TreTrhv,

Trap^

eyH

XqTOfro-

Brj

yap

eXey')(p<;

Kev vrfWi eXr)i Kiipv6dioXo<; '^KTcap.

315

Tov "
?!

S'

dirap^i^ofievo';

irpoae^ Kparepb'i

Aio/ji,rjBr)<;'

TOi,

Tjfiewv

dXXd fiivvvda 67C1) fievea Kal rX-^crofiai' eaaeTai ^pSi eVet ve^eXr]yepeTa Zeii^
Br)

Tpmalv
307.

/SoXerai Bovvat Kpdrot;

re P.
P.
||

r/e

irep fifuv."
309.

noW6N
fi.
II

308.

noXunXdKTOio
P.
||

DGHQRiU^
||

KdpHNa PR
eY

Kopi^ae'

aduNaNTO

310. Spr' cr^NONTO P.

r^NOiTO S {supr. n).

312.
Tpc2iec

om. R'.

315. aT ks C.

^01

e'{

ken

hctuyp

nvh
:

kcn

Nfiac EXcoci iirel xai rpcoci ik fioiiXerai (sic not BiKerai) Sohol. 316. After this axid. Biorenfec XaepTidBH noXuui^x'"*' ^3ucce0 JRT (Rhosos). T. 318. eTBoc G. 317. ctAcoxxch QT {supr. tXi^cojuoi yp.) (Harl. a. supr.). 319. Tpcocl 3fe Bar. Mor. : rpcod re TpcociN bk : rpcociN Par. 66\eTai Ar.

<6rauoi Ludw. >

||

AR^

BoOXhtoi Par. d

BoiiXerai

&n Mor.

Bar.

BoiiXerai

fi.

wind, in other later writers of a NW. wind (Seaton in C. B. iii. p. 220). BaeeJHi perhaps means lofty, reaching from earth But Nauck to sky ; cf. note on E 142.
conj. ^apelrji.

310. This line gives an expanded form of the idiomatic \olyia fyya 518, etc. 311. Of. I 235 ; the phrase n^coN is here clearly used of the fugitives, not of

307. TP691, big

size.'

lit.

So Tpo(fibevTa La R. would read rpoipiovTo as if = rpicpovTo), and more explicitly avefioTpe<ph 625; compare Lat. alius from alo.

'nourished to full 621, y 290 (where

the

assailants.

313. xi naedNxe, 'what has

us that

we have forgotten?'

come upon The ex-

is predicative, in multitudes. 308. noXiinXarKToc occurs elsewhere only in Od. of wanderers tossed about from shore to shore. Here it may he the ' wandering transitive, scattering wind is hardly a Homeric thought. icoAc A 276. 309. KdpHNQ is preferable to the vulg. KapriaB', for Kipriva (only the plur. occurs in H. ) is always used in the metaphorical sense 158, (1) individuals, I 407, 500, 260, and veK-uwv afievrivoi K&prqva in Od. ; (2) summits of mountains, On the towers of cities (B 117 1 24). other hand, Kapri and all its cases is used only in the literal sense, except in T 5 Kparbs air' OiMfiiroio. The change from Kdpijva to Kap-fjad' is very natural, on account both of the hiatus and of the Attic use of Kdpa.
;
'

noXX6N

pression is an Atticism, and recurs only in the probably post- Homeric 01 106. 314. n^noN:B235. SKerxoc, disgrace, else only in plur. i\4yxea,, which (except in (j> 329, 333) is used only of persons ; see A 242. Outside H. the word seems to occur only in Pind. N. iii. 15. The link with the common 'd\iyx.ot (raasc. ) is given in the phrase I 522 luidov iXiy^riis, bring to naught. 318. ' Only for a little while will there be any profit of us,' i.e. we shall not be able to give any lasting pleasure to our friends. Cf. S 80 dXXi tI fwi tGiv ^5os ; iirel kt\. So A 576, etc. h3oc occurs only in this phrase with ^nei. The F is neglected; Bentley Sa-rai, but with bad

rhythm.
319. BdXerai
jSoX- is

(a 234,

tt

387), a

form
root

occurring only here in

II.

The

used to form the present stem without the usual strengthening. ri/j. ^oKd/ievov occurs in an Arkadian insor..

lAIAAOC
^ Kot
v/ji/Spalov

(xi)

489
(Sere

n^v

a(pi'

mirmv

^afia^e

320

Bovpl l3aXa)v KUT^ fia^ov apiarrepov, avrap 'OBvairew

dvTbdeov QepdirovTa MoXtoz/a toIo avaKTO^.

Tou? fiev eireoT
TO)
S'

e'iaaav,

eirel

TToXifMov a.Tre'rravaav

dv ofiiXov iovre KvBoip.eov, w? ore Kdirpco iv Kval 97)pevrrii,(Ti fiiya cppoveovTe irecyrjTov w? oXeKov Tpcowi irdXiv opfjuevw avrap 'A'^aiol
ao-Tracrtffls

325

^evyovre'; dve-rrveov '"EiKTopa Blov.

OL<ppov re Kai avepe orjfMov aptcTTCo,

eva
vie

eAeTrjv

Bvm MepoTTo?
fiavTO<rvva<;,

Hepxaicrbov,

o? irepl irdvTcov
330

ijiBee

ovBe

oi>?

TratSa? eacrKe
to)

(TTeij^^eiv

69

iroXe/jiov
Kfjpe';

(^Oi<Tr)vopa-

Be ol ov rt

ireiOeadtjv
Toii?
/A.ev

jdp

a<yov fieXavo<;

Oavdroto.

TvBeiBr]';
'v|''u%??

BovpiKXeiro'i

AiofjjTjBrj'i

Bvfiov Kol
'liriroBap.ov

KeKaBmv kXvto,
p.d'^rjv
B'

rev^^e'

dirtjiipa,

B'

'OBvcrev<i

kol "TTreipo-xov e^evdpi^ev.

335

ev6d cr^iv Kara laa

e^
rj

erdwaa-e K-povimv
ovraae Bovpl

xaOopcbv T0^ TuSeo? vlo<;

'IB7)<;

toI

dXX'^Xov; ivdpt^ov.
ovBe ol 'vmroi
325. sHpeurfipci Par. c
jj

'Aiydcrrpocjiov
Icr'^i.ov

T[atoviB7]v rjpcoa
323. eVacsN

icar
Lips.

DHPU^
II

Ii

dn^nauceN DHXJ^.
330. Hi&ee
:

;
:

Ar.

SixSs (cf
loiic

41).

n&oiTON
Lips.

P.

oTaeN H.

oiiae

o&c Cant.
:

iAk
jj

J
:

oiihk

^oCic

Mor. Vr. b

oiib' loiic O.

331. ec

eic

DRU.

Oti Tl

oOtoi U^.

332.

{supr. ei)

CDQRTJ
:

Vr. b.

u^\aNec G. 333. BoupiKXurbc (Boupi k\ut6c) A 335. inndSouoN D. IseNdpiscN imeikcN EU.
||

337. TOI &'

oYS'

GHJPQ

oi 3'

oV S' LS.
:

339.

ouSe

oi

Par.

oii^k

rdp

oi

Par. c

g:

iv &XKo>i oiiik

rip

oil

nip

oi 0.

Collitz 1222. 24. See H. Q. 30. T/p&wi Kpwros Sovvai iroXi ^oiXerai Brandreth.
is followed by fie because it expresses preference ; see A 117, 7 232. 322. ToTo aNOKTOC, so 7 388, 62, Compare toio yipovros of him, the lord. I 469, and fT. O. % 261. 3 (a). 324. Ku3olJueoN, made havoc o/ li (the throng); for the word is transitive in 01 36, and does not recur elsewhere in Greek. 326. ndXiN dpu^Nca, rallying (from Ar. read trakivopiiiva in one flight). word like !raXi/t7rXa7xS^cTa,s in A 59. 327. The order of the words is d,air. ivivveov, tfieiy. "EKTopa. 328. &\^mt is applied to Sl<l>pov and dv^pe by a sort of zeugma : captured the chariot and slew the warriors ; the verb suits both clauses, but in slightly different The latter is the regular use of senses.

The verb

alpiui in battle - scenes, the notion of catching, capturing passing into that of overcoming, and that again into slaying. See Jebb on Soph. Track. 352 Bfipuric
9' i\oi, ttjv d'

iflTvpyov Olxa^lav.

di^uou

community, Apaisos, as we see from B 828-34 {Srnwv 'AitMaod), where their names, Adrestos and Amphios, are given, and 329-32 are
Spicrco, chiefs in their local

repeated. 334. KCKodc^N,

depriving them so The word may be ^ 153 KeKaS-fiaei. connected with X'^f"/"'" so far as the
;

sense goes (a causal aorist, making them give up, like XeXax">') ! if this is so, the

See note proper form would be KexaSdv. on A 497 KeKddonro. see note on 336. ui^xhk ^dNucce
:

1 02.

339.

The

vulg. ov ydp

ol

is

evidently

'

490
e'ryryv?

lAIAAOC
ecTav
iu,ev

(xi)

irpo^v^eiv,

adaaTO
<^iKov

Se /leja
e^^ev,

dv/j,a)i.

340

Tov?

yap depdiTwv dirdvevd

eieo?

avrap
8'

Trefo?

dvve Bia Trpofidvcov,

'

wKecre Ovfiov.
ospTO

E/CTfB/J

8'

o^v

vor)<Te

Kara
/Sorjv

crrt^a?,

eV

avrov;
345

KeKkrqyoit;-

afia Be Tpcomv e'lirovTO

(j)d\aj'ye<;.

Tov Be ISobv puyqae

aly^a " vSilv
B'

dyaOo's

Aiop.ijSi]';,

'OBvcrarja irpoaecpaiveev iyyv'i.ipvTa'

Br)

ToBe ir^jia KvXivBeTai, 6ppi)io<; "EiKToip'

Br]

d\X' dye
Yj

arimpiev Kal dXe^apieada p,evovTe<;"

dp^ke'fra'kav
Trpotei

pa Kal

BoXf^od-Kio^ 67X'>'
350

^dXev, ovB' dipdpapre, nrvaKopevo^ Ke^dXTJcfuv, dKpTjv KcuK KopvOa' TrXdy^dr) B' otto '^aXi^oipi '^aXKO';,
ical

ovB'

'iKero

J(p6a /caXov
avXaTTi';,
Trpj

epvKaKe yap r^vipaXeia

oi ivope

TpiTTTV'^o';
'

^oi^o<; 'AttoXXcov.
8'

E/cTOjp

WK direXedpov
||

dveSpafie, piKro

opilXcoi.

341. dn<iNeueeN P.

^pirHce

HS

(-Hpe)

yp. ^irHce
ras.).
II

JT

342. eYcoc : otoc H^ 345. ^frHce : ^x^i Lips. CJT Lips. King's Par. a c^ e f g j, 7p. and Eust. {man. rec.) Par. a. 347. bk : 3fe J. (r E^ in Tode : t6 *e
:

N6Hce

-.

||

SuBpiuoc CHJ.
Eust.
:

||

k'KTCop

SpHC T
||

{supr.

SxTOop).

348.
||

cr&ueN Q

Moso.

craicouieN CJ Vr. A. dXesciajueea CDGHJPQEU. u^nontc Zen. nMrOH P {supr. x) nXdrxsHN J. 351. nXdxsH Lips. 354. MKa n^eepoN J (n^XeepON Sida-rrj/xa {supr. /xirpov) p cUkoo-l ttoSuv J) Vr. b cjk' 6n^aepoN G.
3,

PU

a conflation of two old variants, either of which might be accepted, oiAi oi and oiSi ydp the intermediate step oiSi ydp
:

left traces in Mss. 340. ddcoTo here indicates only extreme folly, without connotation of moral offence ; unless indeed it be implied that his joining the Trpd/xaxoi. was an act of culpable presumption. Of.
ol

has

a question if this use does not also go back to a locative sense compare Arkadian ^| and dTri with dat. The forms in -0i(i') may then all be reduced to either a local or an instrumental sense, with the exception ofafewfalse archaisms
it is
;

391

ir-qiffi,

and, for the form,

237.

347. nflua, this lane ; so v4<^os is applied, by a sort of personification, to Hector, P 243. KuXiN&erai, like a wave, cf. 307, e 296. The metaphorical sense occurs only with Tr^/ta, see P 99, 688, j3 163, 8 81. 348. CT^oiueN a late Ionic form ap:

H. G. 154-8). 353. rpinTuxoc : perhaps, like the cap in 261, it is of leather, with a felt lining inside, and the metal covering without. aOXc&nic, Tp\i<p6\eia, see App.
(see

B,

vii. 2, 7.

354. dn^eepoN, very great, distance

an unmeasured,
;

i.e.

as in

245

Iv' dir4-

parently for araoixev, but the shortening of the a is irregular (cf., however, luyiwiri, a<j>-i-T)i). Perhaps we should read (^Tdfiev at once, as an original (not a contracted) form. See note on A 129, and Mulvany in 0. B. x. 26. 350. Ke9aXH9iN here seems to be a locative, and to shew that the common gen. after verbs of aiming is also to be regarded as local. x^i<<^?i in tlie next line is clearly used as an ablative ; but

Xeffpov ^ovre, H 269. are at liberty to divide the words fflxa Tr^Xeffpov, and so Tzetzes read them, in the sense he ran back the distance of a iriXeBpov.' This is preferred by Eidgeway {J. H. S. vi. 325) on the ground that vXiBpov is properly a measure of distance ; and that it became a measure of area only in combination with the unit furrow-length (see on 351), as representing the unit distance between the oSpa, i.e. the breadth of a piece of ground which a team could plough in a day's work. This suits the other passages (* 407, X 577) in which

We

'

'

lAIAAOC
a-TTJ

(xi)

491^
355

Be yvi)^ epiircov /cat epeLaaTO %6tpt ira'^el.rji^^' ^{\ a/J^l Be

7aw;s*

oaae KeXaivrj vv^ iKaXv\lr6v.

ipcorjv
jairj<;,
/

^
'_

6<^pa he TuSei'S?;? yaera BovpaTO<; Si'^eT

T^Xe

Bm

"Trpofid-x^av,

o0i ol icaTaeuaraTO

t6<Pp' "E/ctoj/j

afj/RVVTO,

koX

ayjr

g?

Bi<ppov

opovawi
360

i^ekaa
Bovpl
B'

e? ttXtjOvv

koI oKevaTO Krjpa fiiXaovav.

re toi ay^o

iirataaaiv Trpoae^T) Kparepb^ Aio/atjSt;?r)

" i^ av vvv
rjXOe
&t,
rj

e(^v<ye<; ddvarov, kvov KUKov vvv avre a epvaaro

4>ot/8os

'AttoXXwv,
365

/j,eWet<;
Orjv
(T

ev'^ea-dat
<ye

Icav

e?

Bovirov dicovTcov.

i^avvo)

Kot varepov dvTi^oXrjcra'i,

el'

TTOV Tt?

Kot

ifioi

je deSiV e7nTdppo6o<; ian.

i-TTteicro/Mat,

vvv av

Tov<;

aXXov^

ov Ke

/ct^etoj.

^ avrdp 'A\e^avBpo<s,
TvBeiBrji eVt
<7Tr{K7)i,

KOL TlatoviBrjv BovpiKXurov i^evapi^ev.

'^\evT]<s
ir6cn<i

rjVKO/Moio,

ro^a TiTabvero,

iroifievt
iiri,

Xa&v,
rvfi^ai

370

KeKKifJ,evo<;

dvBpoicfirjTai

"IXov AapBaviBao, nraXaiOv BrifiojepovTO<;.

356
Lips.
6.8.

359. Ic

357. adparoc CP Lips. At. Aph., om. Zen. eic J. 363. nOn 8' C. : c' 07n. P.
||

358. raiH{i)
366.
fi

King's
a.
||

nou

Harl.

iv U\eo\ Par. b (^ SXgoi XT supr.) IsENdpizcN Ar. AT feeN(SpiEe(N) Zen. (2.

IcTI

dWm

cVh A.
371.

367. S'
:

aS D.
r)

368.

kckXiu^noc

TcrpaJuuiJi^Noc

supr.

II

^prtoi

{yp. TiijuBcoi moMi. rec).

Tri\e6pov occurs ; in both of these it is better to take it as a measure of length than as one of area. Either reading is therefore possible, but the analogy of tp' dTT^XeSpoystrongly supports the adjectival form.

362-7 see B 808. 366. ^niTdppoeoc are also found verbatim in T 449-54, where the violent language of 362 seems more in keeping with the uncontrollable passion of Achilles than here with the In always moderate temper of Diomed.
:

355-6

=B

309-10

was condemned by the ground that the results

the second line critics on the

are too serious

for a comparatively unsuccessful blow. 357. uerii BoOparoc ^pcoi^N, 'after,'

in the direction of, the flight of his spear, to pick it up again. 358. KoraelcaTO : for the verb see A raiHC, local, as in 356, sped doum 138. icari. . upon the earth ; cl.'N 50i alx/J.^ This is more Homeric ya,iT]5 &ixeTo. than the alternative of making it a partitive gen. after Sffi.. 359. SjunNUTO, came to from his faint
i.e.
.

T, moreover, the words ipia-aro ioi^os have a special significance, for there Apollo has actually carried Hector safe out of the battle ; here he has done no more than give the helmet a very Hence Fick indirect sort of aid (353). would reject 361-8 here, while E. H. Meyer takes the lines as an indication of the later origin of the whole episode of
'A7r6XXa'

(see Introd.). 368. iseNipizsN, so Ar., 'continued the despoiling' of P., which task Hector had interrupted, 342 ; Zen. i^ei'dpi^ev, but the aor. is obviously less suitable
;

Diomedes

see on B 697. 364. ju^Wcic, ironical, ' to whom no See A 564. doubt you pray. future ; exactly our 365. feoNiico, idiomatic '1 will finish, dispatch thee.'
'

his continued attention to the corpse explains how Paris got his opportunity, So oYnuto 374, ' was in the act of stripping off.' 371. Jor the tomb of Ilos see 166;

492

lAIAAOC
d
fiev

(xi)

^ Tot
alvvT

dwprjKa

K'yaarpo^ov
6

l(f)dbfiot,o

airo a'Trjdeac^i iravaioXov aairoBa r

Se

wfiwv
375,

Kol KopvOa ^piaprfv

Kol ^akev, ovB' apa

to^ov
Bih

irri'^vv

aveoKice
^eipo'i,

fiiv

oKiov
S'

/3eXo<;

eK<f>v'ye
io<;

rapaov Be^irepolo
iv yalrji

ttoSos*
6

ap/irepe';

KareTT'rjKTO.

Be fiaXa rjBv lyekdaaat;

SK Xoy^ov

a/iiri^Brjcre kol ev'^ofievo^ eVo? rjiiBa' " jSe^Tjai, ovB^ aXiov /SeXo? excpvyev tu? o^ekov rot

380

veiaTOV e? Keve&va

^aXwv
Xeovd

ex 0v/mov eXeaOai-

ovro) Kev koI Tpa)e<; aveirvevaav KaKOTrjTO^,

oi T6

(76

iretppi/cacri
oil

to?

/AT^/caSe?

alye^."
AiofiijBtji;-

Tov B

rap^rjaat; TrpocrecpT) Kparepo';

" To^ora, Xco^TjTijp, Kepai ayXae,

374. c&uoN P. 375.

irapOevoirl'ira,

385

dNETXKe(N)
.

fi (incl.

A, T.W.A.)
5(pe\^N
Par. k,

fiNflXKe Par.

d (SNeXKe
Biajunepfec
:

Ar.

?).

376. ^Knece

P (gK9ure
||

pm).
||

377. bio 5'

djuncp^c
mpr.).
||

GHPQ.
A.

380. B^BXeai J supr.

:

BeRXn H.
:

P (R
and
||

toi
:

re Vr.

381. Ic

eic Bar.

IXeceai

6\^ccai

H
T
:

ap. Eust.

5X^ceai Q.

382. Kol om. GPT. napeeKonio Schol. A.

385. K^p' (C supr.)

Koip G\

napeeNonira P-

nvh

dNdpoKui^Tcoi, 'artificial,' distinguishes the barrow from any accidental mounds on the plain. 372. SHjuor^poNToc, elder of the community, see r 149. Ilos is in the direct royal line (T 232) and is the eponym of Ilios. The name thus indicates the identity of royalty with the patriarchate of the village-community. 373. There is no question here that ecbpHKa means breastplate Reichel would therefore expel 373-5 as added for the purpose of introducing this piece of armour, noting that had Agastrophos worn a breastplate we should have expected to hear of it when he was wounded
;

cheeses upon. Perhaps the foot was thought to have some resemblance to these. 380. B^BXhoi rather ;8^|3\i;', though we may possibly scan or write the 17 as e cf. note on I 408. 381. NeloTON of. note on E 539
: :

veLalprjL,

385. Tos&ra only here in H. (but "ir it is a word of con850 To^evTrjs) tempt (see on A 242) as opposed to the hoplite who meets his foe avrl^iov <riiv
:

XcoBhti^p : Teix^ai. It has been disputed

cf.

275,

i2

239.

from ancient times

tear'

lax^ov, 339.
:

see 419 t6v (i'CcTiv) p ^Xkgv vevfnjv yKvcpida^ re, from which it is clear that the word indicates the (metallic ?) handle by which the bow is held. See App. B, x. 376. o63fe . . xGip<ic is parenthetical,

375. nflxuN

iirl

TTT^xet eXtby

whether we should read K^pai or Kipa (Kipaa ? or Kipae, dual ace. ?), and there is nothing to decide the point nor does it make any difference. The horn is generally taken to mean 'the bow of horn but Ar. explained it as a mode
;
'

of dressing the hair, aveirXeKovTo oi dpxalot.

tion,

els

Kiparos Tpbvov This interpreta-

strange though it may seem, is completely established by Helbig ff. M?

241. He gives a curious archaic illustration of the spirally curled locks which received this name. The old lexica shew that this explanation was
p.

BdXcN going with

Bentley conj. Foi as

rapcrdv.

407,

For 292

juin
;

the

gen. also occurs in E 18, 11 480. 377. Tapc6N, apparently the flat of the foot (so only here and 388). In i 219 rapa-ol are explained as hurdles or wiokerwork shelves, so called from Tipcrew, because they are used for drying

always generally received. Cf. schol. on w 81, oi vetiyrepoi K^pas t^v trvfiirKoKijv tCiv TpLX^v oP'Olav K^pari Thv Kepoirk&arriv

decde TXavKov, 'Apxi\oxos,

and

ipBoKipins

lAIAAOC
el

(xi)

493

fikv

8r)

avTi^iov crvv
^paicr/j/rjiai,

rev'^eai,

iretpijOeurji;,

ovK av TOt
vvv he
fi

/3tos

koL

Tap(j)ee<;

lot'

i'Tn'Ypd'yJrav

rapaov iroBov
jvvr) /3aXoi
rj

ev-^eat auTco?.
iraii;

OVK aXeyco,
Kco(f>ov

<?

e'i

/Me

acjipcov
390

jap

/SeXo? avBpb<; dvaXKiBo^ ovnBavolo.

VTT
ifieio,

^ T
6^1)

aXXffl?

Kai

e'i

oKiyov irep

eiravprjL,

ySeXo? -jreXeTai,

koX aKt^piov altfra

TiBTjcri-

Tov Be yvvaiKoi; fiev t dfj,<plBpv<pob elat Tcapeiai, TratSes t' op^aviKoi' o Be 0' a'ijjiaTi, yaiav ipevdmv
TTvOerai, olcovol Be irepl TfKee<s ^e jvvaiKe^.
e!)9

395

ipdro,

TOV

B'

OBvaev<; BovpiKXvrb^ iyyvOev eK0a)V

e<7Tr)

irpoaO

o-made Kade^o/Mevo^ /SeXo? wkv

rjvio'^ai,

eK TToSo? t\K, oBvvTj Be Bid p^jooo? ^\6' dXeyeivrj.

e?

Bbcppov

S'

dvopovae koI

eTrereWe
rj^ddero

VTjvcrlv
386.
6<SXei

eiri yXa^vprjccrtv eKavvefiev

387. TOl
i.
:

yap

KTJp.

400
389.
Iv

neipaeciHC R.
:

Ti

Q.

388. Tapcobi Ap. Lex. 55. 24.

B6Km

Suidas

1, 196.
:

391. &uoTo

GHQS.
:

||

^naiipoi

L
:

naiv
397.

knaiptja A.

King's.

392. aTl)>a 394. nataec 3'

SNapa Ar.
[supr. t)

393. JUl^N t'

(3^)
:

u^ntoi
a.

uku HJT
^quncin

A
:

U.

396. nepiKXviric R.

COKii

7p. 6sii
II

J Eust.

399.

In^eWe

yp.

^K^euce

Harl.

400.

HPRU.

JixOETO

rap

Kflp

dbK^ac Ynnouc J Par. a

f j,

yp. A.

tjiplK-q quoted by Pollux from Soph, and explained ipBbSpi^. So Juvenal xiii. 165

firXa^ Tnadido torquentem cornua cirro. thus receives its proper sense, fine, brilliant. Atthe same time the proximity of TolAra suggests that there may have For been an intentional ambiguity. Paris' hair cf. r 55 f( re Kb/irj rb re elSos. For napesNontna, ogler of girls, cf. T 67 dinireia-as Si ymaiKas.
387. For the opt. in protasis followed For the subj. subj. see note on T 54. as an emphatic future with or without 6.V (kcv) cf. 431-3, and H. G. 276 6. Observe the singular xpaicuHici agreeing with the nearer only of two subjects, 255 r 327 etc

'differently from the weaklings.' This line gives a clear case of eV kc with subj. in a general sevis&=whenever, of.

by

25, 302, where, however, the generality is limited by its use in a simile, since the poet has a special instance vividly before him. In A 166 (where see note), X 159 the late form ijv is wrong. There seems to be no other clear case of et Ke except in reference * some particular expected event {M. and T. 468, H. O. 292 J), 392. With 6si( B^Xoc nk\sta\ cf. T 99 "' 5 dXXws tov y' IBti /3Aos Hrer', ^^' a-n-oX^yu. As 106 there must form part of the predicate, it is better to take ^^" here in the same way, though

889!
(lit. I ^ J

oiK a\^r,

am
T.U hU

cbc ei, I care as little heedless) as tlwugh a woman

were

to

me.
_

390. KC096N has the primitive sense Uwd, from Kiir, ob-tmus,\\t. beaten Of. Soph. 0. T. 290 Koxpa, /cai back." TTokal' ^irn, Aj. 911 6 irivra Ku^6s. n^Xerai, in a very 391. aXXcoc different way does m/y spear prove its The use of dWas in the very edge.' similar T 99 (see next note) is different compare note on I 699. Here it means
. . '

probably through a remmisoenoe of T tna^t Eust. quotes one place vireTai ^^^^ ^^^^ obviously suits Wi but not fiKripioN, lifeless, see on H 100. ^j^_ ^^ ^,^^^-^ j^ ^^^^^j^ ^^ ^^^ ^_ ^^g

'^^^ \''^ P^^^y = ^r^"-

^\

i^

i^g^ forcible.

aju9iapu90i see B 700. 394. ^peOecoN so S 329. 395. Oompare 162 yiirea-a-ii' ttoXi) 0Xrepot -^ d\6xoi-<nv and, for the oomparative nX&c, B 129.

gg^

399-400 = 273-4.

'

'

494
oIcoOt)
S'

lAIAAOC

(XI)

^OBvaeiK} SovpiKXvroi;, ovSe

ti<;

avrSsi

'Apjeicov Trapifieivev, eVet ^6^o<; eXXa/Se

7rdvTa<;-

o'^rja^
"

B'

dpa
Tb

elire

irpof ov fie'yaXrjTopa Qvfiov

;

&

fioi

iyo),

TTCidw

jjL&^a

fiev

daicov,

at Ke (fje^afiai
405

'rrkrjBvv
fjLOvvo';-

Tap^rjaa<;,

to

Be pi'ylov,

al Kev dXdco

T0V9
?!

B'

dXXa
o? Be

tC

fioi

aXXov; Aavaoii<; e^o/Siytre TLpovlwv.-: Tavja ^/Xo? BieXe^aro 6vfio<; ;

p>a.yji]i
t]

olBa lyap otti Kakol fiev diroi'^ovTaL TroXe/noio,

K
o
B' S'

dpiajemiiai

evi,

tov Be fj,dXa
rj

y^peo)

eardfievai Kparepa)^'
e(B9

e^Xrj'r

ravd' wpfjuaive jcard (ppeva

eTTt

e^aX dXXov. Koi Kara dvfiov,

r
ridevre^.
al^rjol

410

ro<ppa
r/.
i>

Tpwcov an'^e'i rjXvdov dcnriaTaeov,

Trrjfia

eXaav
o)?

ev fiecraoicri, fiera a^iau

dfiipL

ore KdTTpiov

Kvve<;

OaXepoi

t'

404. uJkN
6n^X'''''<"

yp.

KN Harl.

a.

406.

daNOoClC
ft

yp. XaoCic Harl. a.

ft

408.

U.
II

409. xpeiio

GL.

410.

t'

t'

eV t'

eT t' J Harl. a.

411. eYuc ffi bh kXcau Zen.

SpuaiNe Mor.

412. T69P*

(om.

3').

413. tioIntec

403. This verse occurs seven times in and four times in Od. (all in e). In the whole of H. there are only nineteen other passages where the F of F6s is neglected, and eight of these can be
II.

introduced by the formal 403 (see

P 97, 122). 562, 408. finoixoNTQi seems to be a general

Forty -five passages easily emended. absolutely require the F, and over 170 admit of it (Knos p. 215). It seems strange that this formula, which must be an old one, should afiford so large a proportion of the violations. Emendation is easy [Fei-we Febv rather F^irev
^fSp

cowards are off in a Tnoment being given by the perf. sense of oi'xcffffaO, while a brave man proves his courage by standing his ground. If we take it as a special reference to the Greeks, and to Diomed in particular, the general sentiment of 409-10 comes
expression
:

(this

Bentley,

S.p'

S(t>v

Heyne,

FeTire

8'

&p' dxSM"-^! or '"'"'''^ ^^ '"'P^^ ^"i '^^^ ^wpori for irpiis 6V Brandreth) but in-

The line is In fact the strongest support for Usener's theory that the last syllable of the (dactylic) 3rd foot was o'riginally an anacrusis for the second half of the line, and common in quantity. See note on B But it must not be forgotten 400. that we have an equally startling violation of F in what seems to be an equally old formula, Ss dirwv ibrpwe pi^vos Kal OvpAv e/CCtCTTOU. 404. Ti ndeco, what is to become of me ? Cf. So 465, but not elsewhere in H. iradbvre, and M. and T. note on 313
defensible.

in rather awkwardly. 410. The punctuation of the text, where the disjunctive clauses are taken independently ('he can but slay or be slain ') is that approved by Nikanor. Others put a comma after Kparep&c and

make them

subordinate,
.

'

whether he

is

slain or slays. ' In that case it would be et t. better to write e'i t' . 413. They penned him in their midst,

iringing a bane (cf. 347) among tliemFor TieenTec Zenod. read 5^ aa-aK, an expression which by no means gains in force what it loses in Homeric simplicity. Still it gives the right sense ; Ar. wrongly understood' it to mean bringing destruction to Odysseus in their midst.
selves.
'

290.
407. Except in this line always

385 (where see note) occurs in a speech

414. KdnpioN is governed by a.p,tpi prepositions of more prosodiacal value than two short syllables do not, according to the traditional rule, throw
-.

lAIAAOC
cevtavTaf
Orjycov
a/j,<f)l

(xi)

495
415

8e t

elai ^a6eirj<;

i/c

^v\6')(pio

XevKov oSovra fiera

Bi T
ai'ercrovTai,

ypa/x-TTT-fjicn

yevvcraiv,

viral Si

re Ko/Miro^ oBovtcov
Beivov irep eovra-

ybverai-

ol Be /jbipovaiv
a/j,(f)'

a^ap

w? pa TOT
Tjowe?'
o

'OBv<7va Bd^tKov iacrevovTO

/j,ev~~a)j,v/j,ova

Be irpwrov

ATjioTriTTjv
^jta

420

oinacrev wfiov virepOev eiraXfievo'i o^ei Bovpi,

(r.i'

avTap eveiTa ocova Kal

^epaiBdfiavTa
Bovpl KaTa
-r>j

""Eivvofiov

i^evdpt^e.

B'

etreiTa,

Kad' "ivKav dtaaovTa,

dcr7riBo<;

irpoTfJL'qcriv

vtt

o/jj^aXoeaaTjii
ar/oaTcoi.

vv^ev

iv Kovir)i(Ti ireaoav eKe yalav

,

425

Tov<; fiev

eacr

ap

i-Kiracribrjv

2i.apo-7r

ovTacre oovpi,

aiiTOKaaiyvrjTov ivrj/yeveo^ %a)KOio.

415. ceOoNToi CGH. rNanrflia T rNanroTci
:

416. rNajunToTci

CHLQ
hi
t'

Harl.
:

a,

Lips.

{supr.

h)

PR

Mor. Bar.
||

417.
:

[D]RU
P.
3,

hk xair'

t'

CST

Te O.

II

dtccoNTQ

{swpr. ai).

K6unoc
b d
f

yp. KTiinoc Harl. a.

418. rirNejai

GL.

419. dduccHi G.

420. JU^N om. G.

||

BHionAdHN
k, Vr. b,
:

421. {inepee(N) uerdXyp.

:

ucNoc
J.
II

HPRST
:

Harl.
yp.

a,

Par. a

Mosc.

A.

||

k<f6ku.Hoc.
:

Snnojuon cQnouon R SpueNON C '6pnouXudduaNTa Q. dTsoHTa A i^yp. koX 423. X^P'-'- 3<iuaNTa J dtccoNTa) D, yp. Harl. a. 424. np6TXlHCIN Ar. (see Ludw.) U: np6TJUiHciN sapr. T over c T, apparently all by man. 1 the variant alluded to in the corrupt scholia was probably irpdrfiriaTtv rather than Trpitrfoicnp or irpbrix-qTiv.

doupi ueNON Lips.

xo^kcoi A.

422.

||

the accent back noun.

sc.

when they

follow their

dictory,
it

and

was.

it is not easy to say what Photios Lex. has TrpbTiMjimv

415. ceiieoNTai (aor. subj., see on 549), /j.tv, give For the chase to him. 183. variant aciavrai. see on 416. The ancient legend was that the boar prepared for battle by whetting his teeth upon smooth rocks. 417. iSnaf, thereat, in the midst of all this is heard the gnashing of his teeth.

diJ,</>a\dv.

425. drocrcji,

word which occurs

only a few times, always in this line in Homer (N 508, 520, S 452, P 315), and occasionally in later poets (Theokr. xvii. 129 Ap. Rhod. iii. 120 fidpyos "Epas Xai^s inroiffxavs X"P^5 ayodrdv). Benfey
;

refers

it it

3^ 9 380 TToXiys virb kS/j-ttos dpdipa. 3^ F' Brandreth. t' without hesitation. 418. Sfap, i.e. 814 &(pap d4 re xetpes d/iiveiv elcrl Cf. Kid Tifuv. But it is by no means easy to bring all the Homeric uses of S.^ap under the sense quickly ; here and in P 417, for instance, it might be taken to emphasize the following adj. like French fort or Men, where the adverb has lost its individuality and sunk to a mere The origin of the word is quite very.
Cf.
:

that

means

Rhodius seems to take

to root a(n)g, to squeeze, so 'in his grasp.' Ap. it for the palm

of the hand. 427. ^UHreNeoc, an obviously wrong form, as the -ri- cannot be explained,
i]vyevios (P.

Knight)

is

condemned by

unknown.
424. npiiruHciN, apparently the cut place (cf. A 235 tojut;) in front, i.e. The word recurs only in the navel.
variant,

Quintus Smymaeus. There was some but the scholia are contra-

the rule that -qv- is found in compounds only under the stress of absolute metrical This allows the nom. iivyeviis necessity. [Hymn. Ven. 94) but not the gen., for evycvios is a possible form. See note on 41. But no doubt the right form is evri(fiev^os, wealthy, which was a variant read by Rhianos and Aph. on 81, where see note. This is regularly formed from &<j>evos. The corruption is a very early one, for we find rfi/^e^/^os in ^j/mn. Ven. 229, where the sense is clearly noble.

496

lAIAAOC

(xi)

cTTj)
..\<

Be

/jLoX'

eyyi)^

liav

Kal fuy

jrpo<;

fivdov eenrev
irovoio,

"

&

^OBvcrev iroKvabve, BoKav ar

rj

^Se

^
*-i,

430

cn]/j,epov

Soioiaiv iirev^eao 'iTnraaiorjKTi,

tokbS' dvBpe KaraKTeiva'; Koi

fj

Teu^^

airdv'pa^,

.^-^-^

Kev

iiJi,5)i

vTTO

Sovpl rvTret? airo 6y/j.ov

/car'

oXecrcrTji,<;.

w? elirwv
Koi Bia

ovTTjcre

acnrlSa iravToa
6/3pi,pov

eiarfv 435

Bia pev a<Tiriho<i rjXde

6a)p7)K0<;
S'

(paeivf}';

ey^^o';,

TroXvSatSaXov

TjprjpeicrTO,

TTavra
8' B'

diro irXevpcbv %/3oa epyadev,

'Adrjvair] pi'^drjpevat,
'i'yKaa-i

ovBi t
0(bto9.

eacre

HaXXa^
71'ftj

'OBvaev'; 6 ol ov rt ^eKot;
ava')(a)priaa<i
rj

Kara Kaupiov

rjXOev,

a'\jr

%S}kov
Br]

7r/30?

pvOov eenrev

440

"a
r)

BelX',

paXa

ae KL-yaverai atTTU? oKe6po<i.

TOO pev ep

eiravaa^ eVt Tpcoeacri pd'^eadai,

432. &n-

430. St'

Hiipac

(h in ras.

431. innacidHlci : yp. (nacOHiN A. aCr' Mosc. 3. 433. 6X^cceic DSU. 434. oiixace P. 435. ).
ftpi^piCTO

CHP.
{dix^s T)
:

436.

HT^

XP" ^^praecN P.

6uBpiuoN i^pefpeiCTO P^ 437. XP^ ^^^- ^ Xpo^c Ar. 8ti C. 438. fiei^NH GPT. 439. 8 oi &Koc
=

||

Zen.

12

reXoc Ar.
:

(see below).

441.

tl)

P.

||

deiX^ Ar. {iK irMfpovs).

442. xxiu

Ju^N p'

DJRU.
ireXeira. TnjvdSoros di ypd^ei ^iXos, kokus oi /3^^Xp-ai ydp, d\V iic x^V^s ^7r^7rX7;7e. (X^yei di riXos rb ts fu^s.) Our Mss. agree with Zen., with the exception of A. There is no doubt that BeXoc gives the best sense, the dart lighted not on a fatal spot (for this, the regular use of Kalpiov, see note on A 185, where the phrase is very similar, oiK en Kcuplai d({i Trdyrj p4\os). It seems that Ar. laid too much weight on his canon

St', for see I 673. 430. noXiiaiNE Ar. used the uare, insatiate (d-ira-ros). phrase as an argument against thechorizontes, as it is in the Odyssey that the cunning of Odysseus is described. Sokos speaks in admiration, not in blame. 432. Ar. noted that reijxe' Snoiipac ^is inappropriate, as Odysseus is too hard 'pressed to think of despoiling the but Fiok This is very true corpses.
Jt
:

remarks that
diroipas,

we should read euu6N which may have been altered

on account of Svij.6v in the next line the older Epic style took no offence at such iteration. 433. For ken in the second clause only compare X 110. It seems to have no ftmction unless to emphasize the clause as containing what Sokos really means. 437. For XP"^" ^^-t if ^^^ scholia are to be believed, read XP('^> which can at best only mean 'stripped everything nXeupciN off the flesh of his ribs neuter, as A 468, not a contracted fem. 066^ t' oiS4 P Brandreth and van L.
' !

^Aos could never be used of a weapon used with a thrust it is only natural that the word should be applied generically to the spear, which was sometimes oast and sometimes held in
that
;

439. ai 'Apurrdpxov oSrus r^Xos, Ktd

cTxeSbv airaaaL

^yvu

3tl oi

Kard Kaipiov
Kaiptov rdirov

T^\o^ ^Xdev

ij

ttXt^ytJ,

oiK

els

reference to the question. If we accept reXos, we may read either Karii xafpioN, the spear 'came not to a fatal end' of its journey, or Karaxalpiov, 'a fatal end came not to him,' which seems to be meant by the concluding words of the scholion cited of. the phrase 451 t4\os Bavdrmo. Both ofthese are perhaps barely possible, but very strained, and decidedly less Homeric in expression. than the vulgate.
particular
case

the

hand,

without
in

lAIAAOC
aoi o
rjfjLaTt,

(xi)

497

e'yo)

ivOdBe

(j)r]/A

<f)6vov

teal

Krjpa fiiXaivav

T&io
ifiol

e(T<re<76ai,

i/M&i

S
S"

viro

Bovpl hajjLevra
445

ei')(o<;

Baxretv,
fj,ev

xjrvy^rjv

"AiBi KXvTOTrcoXmi,."-^. V/.S.

^,
Tcoj.

Koi 6

(pvyaB'

avTi,<;

viroarpe'^a^ i^e^rjKei,

C^

Be fieraa-TpetjidipTi fj,eTa<f>piva>i iv Bopv Trrj^ev

lofiav fiea-airjjv'i,

Bia Be crr'^Oea-^iv eXacro-e.

6
vie

BovTrrjaev Be ireawv'

eirev^aTO

B2o<;

'OBva-crei!<;'

"

&

S&)%
(re

'lirirdcrov
f

Bat^povo^
Ki'^ijfjievov,

iTTirdoafioio,

450
i^rra
i

(pofj

te)io<;

davdroio

ovB'

inrdXv^a'i.

a SetX', ov fiev <Toi ye Trarrjp koI iroTvia fJ'i]Tr]p bade Kadatprjaovai OavovTi irep, oKK oiavol
.

(OfiTja-rai,

epvopai, irepi Trrepa irvKva paXovre';'

avTap
(w?

eTreu

Ke 6dva>, KTepiovai
elXxe xal

fie

Blot

'A-^aioL"

455

elirmv ZcoKoto Bai<j}povo<; of^pijiov e'yyo<;

')(poo';

e^(o

Te

d<rTriBo<;

6fi<pa\oea-<7r]<;-

alfia Be ol aTraxrOevTO^

dvecravro,
iBov alfi

KrjBe

Be

dvfjLOv.J
.y

Tputei Be fjueyddvfioi
444. &' om.

eTret

'OSucrTyo?,

LQ.
J.

II

dau^NTe P
:

daueNTi
Zen.

ucracTpa96m
&X'
IncI
T^Toil Plut. Cons,
:

448. jmcccHrJi T.

DGU Lips. 450. & ctoKe

452.

446. aOeic

CR.
cdoK*

447.

Ar.
:

&c
Spa

451-

T^oc

B^oc

coi

Biicuopoc,

oiIk

Su"

e'{

ad Ap. 445. 454. IpOcouci GffS. nuKNCI : xiaxph H. 456. Ar. Bar. Mor. (and " unus Vindob. " Heyne : G ?). 456. SuBpijuoN
||

CH.
{yp. ^nei)

457. re

t' I:k

a'
:

^K Ven. B.

dn^ccuTo Bar.

459. 6^
7/).

3'

DGQT,

Vr. b, Par.

SXkc Ar. P. aO P Harl. a, Vr. b, Mosc. a Kton Bar.

||

458.
3.
||

oi

oS Zen.
:

||

end

Bntoc

445. See on E 654. 450. Ar. read ffl Suke, " ek ttXtjpous," evidently to avoid confusion with &s S>x', tlnis quickly, which is found in T, and is a possible, though prosy, arrangement of the letters. 'the end of 451. TeXoc eaN<iToio, (consisting in) death has been too quick in catching you' (ce is governed by Here also Zen. read /3Aos, Kt-XT^fievov). but he is not supported by our MSS. and the phrase ^iXos davdroio is not

between <rol ye and ^,a^, but involves either the intolerable repetition of M^j or Spitzner's conj. Krepioval ye, where the 7e is absolutely otiose. All that is required is to read KrepioOcr' iixi, (or rather KTeplaovcr' ijj.^'l But cf. deiKtCi, Ko/tiiS). ^nei Ke is obviously more suitable than et kc.
antithe.sis

457.

Sokos' spear
line shews.

t'is flesh, where XP'^'=j still remained, as the nezt

own

Homeric.
453. Koeaipi^couci, draw down, close So X 426, u> 296. nuKN<i, either 454. kprioua, future. a proleptic predicate, 'so as to be thick,' or more simply, i.e. in dense iiocks ; ' a mere epithet. thickly feathered, cbjUHcrai, lit. raw-eating, from root ^5 with the common lengthening in com-

thine eyes.

458. cnace^NTOc, sc. lyxeos. But there no other clear case in H. of a participle thus standing in the gen. abs. without a, noun. In S 606 and in d 19 the right reading is i^apxavres, not -tos, and t 159 do-xaXdat dk irics /3/otoc KareSivTuiv is analogous to phrases like
is

'

yvGi x'^oiUvoio.
of
:

Hence Zen. read oB for Heyne remarks, it should at least have been toO. KSdeS^euudN, of purely
_

as

position ; cf. p 170 Selirv-ria--Tos. 455. For Inei Ar. read Ip.', ei, which has the advantage of giving the required

'

physical pain like iJxSeTo

etc.

KTJp,

274, 400,

459. ^ne(

is

to be preferred to Sirm,

VOL.

498

lAlAAOC

(xi)

KSKKo/Mevot Ka9' ofiiKov

eV

aiiTcoo

Traz/re?

e^rjaav.

460

avTap 6 y

i^oirlaa dve'^^d^ero, aiie S

rjvcrev,

irMpov;.

rph rph
al^jra

fiev

eireiT

oaov Ke^aXr) '^aBe ^wto?,

d'iev

ta^oz/ro? dp')]t<piXo^ M.ev6\ao<;.

"

S" dp K'lavTa irpoae<^diveev iryyvf iovTW Alav Bioyeve^ TeXa/icovie, KoLpave \aa)v,
fi

465

dfKpi,

'OBvcrcryo';
(u?
et

TaX'a<TL(j)pSi>0<i

Ikst

dvTrj,

tSu,

iKeMj

^icotaro fwvvov eovra

Ty3W69 d'jroT/jiij^avTe^ ivl kparepfji, vWfitvrjf

dW'
BeiBco

Xofiev
p/f)

Kad' ofitKov
trdBrjio-iv

dXe^e/ievai jap dfiewov.

ivl

Ti

Tpcoeatrt

/jt,oimdep<;,

470

iadXo<; icov, fieydXr) Be

ir'bdr)

Aavaoiiri
"'f^

yevTjrai.
(fxiof.

W9 elirmv
evpov eireiT
Tpa)e<;
dfi(j)^

p,ev

VPX'

^'

eairero laoOeo^
B'

'OBvafja Bu<^Ckov
to?
ec

dp,(j)l

dp

avrov
dvrjp
475

eTrovd'

re Batpocvol

dS)e<;

6pe(T(f)iv

eKa<^ov xepaov ^e^Xrjfievov, ov t

vevprj';-

e/3aX'

Icot

dirb

rov pAv t

rjXv^e TToBeaau

462. y^iAsTO T.

466. YkT' SuTli Av.

3.

[H]PR

Par. a f:
(n<5eH)

VKero

<fuitik
a,

fi

467. Bitoicaro Vr. b, Mosc.

3, yp.

470. niieHCi ixsrh

||

GHJ
:

Harl.

Mosc.

A.

472. fipx^N 8&' Su' gnero J.

aju' om. Q.
^' G.

473. eCpeN

HT.

||

ai!iTco(i)

(A

supr.) J.

474. da^eiNoi G.

475. t'

which

is used as a. temporal conj. only in the phrase Situs tSov {(Sev), 208,

401) with

shortened as in
in Od.
of.

dtos

N
P

275,
690.

S
It

373,

been
hiatus.

X 22. The change may hare made to avoid the apparent

also

105, 471.

and twice

noori, regret,

368,

would not be un-Homeric to say that he, Odysseus, may become a

'

461. aOe,
aiB-r))
;

477,

48,

51

(cf.

elsewhere the stem is dO- {ijiicre, Bentley's dvex^f^'^') AvT-ri, aira, etc.). dwe is of course condemned by the forbidden caesura.
462. Scon, lit. as loud as the man's head could hold Fiisi compares the French crier A pleine tite. See also n
' ' ;

loss), cf. the use of jc^p/ia (K 193, etc.), but it is perhaps better, as well as more obvious, to translate there may be great regret. 474. gnoNe' is the unanimous reading ^ ^^^ =* ^'^^ scholia, but it is
(i.e.

great regret'

great

certamly

77 aiSiicavTos ix^pfl^ ^k
.

Ke<f,a\v!.
.

<far6c

virtually means 'his,' as in 438. , ,- , , 467. T. (neuter) represents by anticipation the following clause with d,c
,

wrong. giro;is absolutely required by the sense ; cf 483 below, the influence of this line has ^^^"^ actually brought the impossible -^topto into several MSS. The corruption is
^^^^^j

^^^

j^

ei.
,

So
,

410
,

rm
,

oi
,

<. o.,' ivoKlymov, Ms el, ktA. DicoiaTO, tor o I T,- I, -I?- 1 J i-iBiaolaro, which Fick reads, omitting e. '^ o
.
.

uA\u7t

&p

iinv

f ^^^ ^^^_ ^^^^.J^ ,^j 4.i, i. mend

.^

familiarity
i-

the metre. ^. tt j Heyne and t> P. j j.i ^

m The
tt-

correction
i
j.

pound

a/t0f7reic

Knight. means i to
i^iireiv
cf.

due mi_ The comis

..

^
by by
i

beset

470. juoNcoeeic is isolated in form as well as sense ; for there is no other instance in H. of the Attic /iivos (Epic /MoOvos always). The couplet may have come into the text at a late date, for 469 forms a very effective conclusion. ivl Tpiiecrcriv oloidds van L, (cf. Z 1,

surrounding,
pursuit.

as

to

drive

So 483, and

y 118

ei'raeres

yap

a-(pi.v

Ka/ca pdirro/Mev d/iipi^ovTes, of

the siege

a.iJL<j>iiirei!6ai

Qu. Sm. accompanied rotmd

of Troy {J. P. xiv. 239). occurs only once in Greek, i. 47, in the correct sense
aboiif.

lAIAAOC
(pevyuv,
o(f>p

(XI)

499
opmprjiolaro'i,

alfia Xiapov koI

Br)

jovvaT

avTap

iirel

tov je Safidaaerai
OSie's

d)KV<;

m/j,o^dyoi

fjLiv

ev ovpeai, BapBdirTovcnv
480

iv ve/Mei a-KLepwf
(TLVTrjv
\

eVt re Xiv -rjyaye Sai/Mwv

re Sierpea-av, avrap o SaTrref

d&e's

/j,V

0)9

pa TOT

dfi(f)

'OBvaija Bat<f)pova
oXki/jLoi,

"rroi^^hhiMrjTflv

Tyawe? 67rov ttoXXoI, re koI

diercrmv &t
A.'ia'i

avrap 6
rjVTe.

7'

-rjpco';

^%et

dfivvero vrjXee^

rjfjiap.

S'

ijiyvOev rfkOe

^epav

craKO'i

irvp'yov,

485

a-TTj
?!

he irapi^'

Tpwe?

Be Bierpeaav dXXvBi'; dXXo^.

ofiiXov

TOi TOV M.veXao<; dprfiof; e^aj

'

iwiuX

^et/)09
A(.'a?

e'xav,

eitoy

Oepdirav a'^eBov rjXaaev iTnrov;

Be TpcoeacTiv e7rdXfj,evo<; etXe

AopvxXov
490

Tl.pt,ap,iBr)v,

V060V vlov, eTretra Be JldvBoKov ovra, ovra Be AvaavBpov Kal Hvpacrov ^Se HvXdprrjv.
to?
S'

OTTore ttXtjOwv Trora/lo? TreBiovBe xdreiai

'X^ei/jbdppov;

Kar

opea^iv, OTra^o/iez/o? Ato?

ttoXXo,^ Be re

o/jL^pcoi,

TToWa?
CO?

Be Bpv^ d^aXea<;,

Trev/ca';

ea^eperao, iroXXov Be r

d^vayerbv eh dXa 0dXXet,

<pai,Bi,fj,o<;

495

e^erre KXoveav ireBlov rare

478. Inei
:

Al'a?,
cbKtic:
:

477. opcbpei D.

&h: 4nei96N PR,

|i

t6n re: TONBe H.

||

rXa9up>i Zen. 482. noiKi\6uHTiN BU Mosc. 3 noiKiXouiiTiN G noiKiXouflriN L^Q. 483. gnoNTO D (P supr.) QRTU. 484. duuNcrai PR. fijuiiNCN D 485. After this add. ^HKkeok i.nraR6aon, 8 o! 4\d)N T. Tiixioc Kdue teOxcon ( = H 220) G. 488. 'i'^um 492. icdTClci
niKp6c DQ.
480. CKiepcbl
: :

diHTOi Zen.
(t in ras.).

495.

hi T

3' C.

||

RAWh R

(h in ras.

man.

1).

496.

T6*e T

477. Xiap6N, so. 'irji., with the same sense as in 266, 'while the blood flows warm from the wound.' Of. A 547. 478. dojudccerai, aor. subj., when the

arrow has had its full effect upon him. 480. XTn (or Xiv, as Ar. accented) does not recur some would read Xo''(a), but the form Xieo-ii/ (cf. on E 782) is against
;

this.

490. ui6N we must understand Il/aidmo" from ripiajuOHC, the expression being rather tautological. 493. 6nciz6ju.eNoc, driven on from behind used somewhat like a passive to i<p4'?rew in the sense BuliKeiv, see E 91, 334, G 341, and Eur. M. 1192 iiirairas airb yas. The other use of dird^eii', to make to accompany, is more like a oaiisal
: ;

481. Bi^pecQN, scatter in terror. the lion begins to rend in his turn.

6,

gnoN see 474. 482. iujjfi 486. CTH napfe, stood forth
. . :

beside

along But the phrase is unusual the shore. Paley and the sense of -ii, obscure ingeniously conjectures irapd^, like 251

^im.

Of. e

439

v^e

irapi^,

swam
;

to iireaBai. Nauok conj. de^S/ievos, a mere guess. x^"^^PP''<^ is here an adjective ; ef. note on E 88. 494. &za\iac, dead trees, either fallen accidentally by the side, or felled and left to dry. 495. fecp^perai, draws into its current.

69UcreT6N,

Utt.

'Key.,

probably

'drift

eipd^, q.v.

488. eepdncoN,
sens,

i.e.

of Menelaos.

Odys-

wood' or 'mud.' 'The origin of the word is obscure possibly it is conn,

;

coming from mountainous Ithaka, has no horse nor chariot.

with d^iaaeiv.
496.

Compare

188

"E/cro/ja 5' da-irep-

500
Sat^cov
TrevdeT
6')(jda^
,

lAIAAOC
"irnrovi

A
-]

(xi)

re koI avepa<;.

ovBe

tto)

'

^KTcop

eVet pa fJ'dxT' ^'^' apiarepa fiapvaro 'n-aar]^, Trhp "TTOTafMoio ZKa/jAvBpov, riji pa p,a\i,crTa
/Sor)
S'

avhpSdv irliTTe Kaprjva,

a,a^aTO<; opwpei
ISofievrja.

500

NecTTopa T
eyvet
ovB'
66

a/jb(pl

fieyav Koi aprjlov

"ET&)/3 fiev fiera Toicriv

6'

ofilXei fiep/iepa pe^cov

liT'Troavvrji

re,

vecov

aXd'Tra^e <l>aXay'ya^-

av irw ^d^ovro KeXevdov

Blot

'A^atot,
505

fir)

'Kke^avBpo'i, 'EXevrj<; Trocrt? TjvKOfioio,

iravcrev

dptarevovTa Ma-^aova nrobfieva Xacov,

503. 500. acBeCTOC : Bcncroc PR. 499. KajuiiiN&pou L Harl. a {p. ras.). Sp P. ? dXiSnaaNe S. 504. Sn aXdnaae (Qi ?) Harl. a (ze Harl. a), Mor. nou PRT. After this line Pap. f adds another ending ]Nouncp. nco
:

||

||

The X^s k'Kov^wi' ?0e7r' diKus 'Axi-XKetJs. peculiarity of the present line is that the place of the flying nedioN takes foe, which is elsewhere the object of
i<l>^ireiv

'ArpetSris for 'ISo/ieveis in 510, as

Mene-

and

kKov^slv

alike.

It

seems

that
for

we must understand 'drove the plain, making havoc," ttcSIov standing

the

men and
'

horses
i

of

which

it

is full.
. .

So we have in

121 Kwqyirai.

Kopviphs dp^ci)v i(pTOPTeSi just as

'

we

when we driving a wood mean driving the game found there. It must, however, be admitted that Barnes's conj. Kara for rire makes the It is not possible phrase much simpler. to take Trediov by itself, of extension CI. on 714 over, = along the plain. below. Ba'l'zcoN for the a see App. D (o 1). 497.
speak of
:

Jaos has not left the field, but only entrusted Odysseus to his Bep&Trwv. This would remove all cause of olfence ; 504 comes much more naturally after the stubborn resistance of Aias than after the account of Hector's ravages. These difficulties all have to be taken into consideration in deciding whether the wounding of Machaon, which the passage introduces, may not be subsequent to the original M^vis. (See Introd. to the book.) 502. 6uiXei is an oxymoron, for it properly indicates friendly association
;

So iapurris, dalliance,' used of war, N 291, P 228 (Monro).

86, 834.
'

is

503. NGCON, a

curious expression

it

Brandreth conj.

dni'Cduiv.

498. The ''left of the battle' can hardly be from a Greek point of view here, as the river is regularly on the Greek right, i.e. to the W. of the battleBut in details such as this it is field. See useless to look for exact accuracy. E 355, N 765, P 116. There is, however, something awkward in the sudden
shifting of the centre of interest, as we have been led to believe that the hottest of the fight was about Aias, and are now suddenly told that it was on Indeed the words the opposite wing. of Kebriones in 523-30 directly conMost modern tradict jmdXicTa in 499. critics have therefore pronounced for the omission of 497-503 at least, with more or less of the context. Tick, omitting 489-503 (the first eight lines with hardly sufficient reason), suggests

can hardly be meant to oppose the aged Nestor and elderly (N 361, 485) Idomeneus to their more youthful soldiers. Ar. read veQv, the battalions belonging to the ships, which certainly is a desperate resource. Surely the original reading must have been v4ov; afresh, after the temporary rally cf. A 332,
;

240. 504. There has been no satisfactory restoration of the new line in the

papyrus
right.

Ludwich's

oiS' et^av ir6\4pimo

Tre^vl^&res

oiiXofUvov irep can

hardly be

506. It is not quite clear whether naOcEN and dpicreiJONTa go closely together, stopped from doing deeds of valour, or more loosely stopped (from battle) while doing deeds of valour. In favour of the latter is the construction
liravffas fidx(<T$ai in 442, while the former seems a natural correlative to the

lAIAAOC
l&i rpi^\a)'vivi

(xi)

501

^oKmv Kara

Be^iov &/mov.
A-^aioi,
eXoiev.
510

T&i pa
IMTj

irepiBSeiaav fievea
fiiv
S'

7rveiovTe<;

TTcii?

TToXifioio fiETaKXivOevTO^
Trpocrecjicovee

avrCxa
"
S)

'ISo/iei'eu?

'Nicrropa Blov

N6(7T0/> Ni^XT^taS?;, fiiya kvSo?

(to)V
6')(ia)V

A-^aiwv,
Ma'X^dcov

aypet,

eTri^rjO'eo,

irap

he

irjTpo<;
lov'i

jap
6(j)aT,

avrjp

ttoWwv
hrt,

avrd^iot;
rjiria

aXkav
515

eKTUfiveiv
ovS'

^dpfiaKa Trdaaecv.'

w?
,

dirid'qcre

VeprjVio^ 'nriroTa NecrTtBjO.

avTLKa S oiv 6'^ecov eVeyS^ycreTO, Trap Be Ma'^dcov ^alv 'Ao-kXtjitiov vlo<; dp,vp,ovo<i iTjTTJpo';'
jjida-Ti^ev
vr)a<;

iirirov;,

tw
rrji

ovk deKovre TrereadrjV

eiri

y\a(f)vpd'i'

yap
p,Cv

(piXov eTrKero

Ovfiwi.

520

K.e^pLOVTj'i

Be Tpa)a<; 6pivoiMevov<; evor)crev

",KTopt, 7ra/3/8e/8atB9,

KaC

tt/Oo?

fivOov eetTrey

""EktOjO,

vS)i

fiev

evOdB' ofilXeofiev Aavaolcriv

nNeoNxec GP. 509. jmeraKXie^NTOc 508. nepiBetcoN P : nepidHcaN R. Lips. : jueraKXieeNTec U' (n add. U^) : jyec Pap. f. supr. e over o) ; 511. In Pap. t this line ends After this Pap. f adds a line ending ]xHeXoiNTO. 514-5. For these two lines Pap. t has four, ending ]aN0io, ]Xcon, ]aXXouc, JON. 517. 4ne6iHcaTO ^nHBi^caTO icanaccuN. 515 dff. At. Aph., om. Zen.
||

(T.W.A.
II

CHQR

GHP

Q.

519.
fi.

Ynnouc ACDU,

yp. Harl. a

kXiau U,
cocc.

yp.

AU.

||

deKONTE J

Lips.

Skontg

520 in Pap. f begins with

of

construction
participle
is

middle with the though the act. not elsewhere used in this way.
the

leech)

ei

/j.di'ov

(X 502,

etc.),

Keiuv

olSev.

tois iKTAixveiv icai (papnaKal 'ApiffTocpavris Trporid^Tet.-

apparently a 509. ucraKXiNo^NTOC, Of. 3 510 metaphor from a scale-beam

iK\Jc ,nixv, and the simple TpQas S' feX<m/Aa.ao B 37. The additional line is completed by Menrad Tpfies O^^pev/w. Kal L- &vJv (d,r6 KkJk Robert)
re^r, aoi.ro.

This objecapproved by most modern ^d., hardly seems sufficient to condemn ^^? }'?^' which fairly represents the
ZjjvddoTos 5^ ovd^ ^ypa<f>ev.
t^??' t^^^^g^

"^''^'^'^^^T- "I letter of the added line 520. The third ^ tte Papyrus is doubtful; van L. s
.

^.T^f.^ f^AV
'^'P*'

In 511

Ja.- is
n

possibly a J'

"?' "^

f^"

/^"'P^ S^^"'

oldo^hoio

mere

error for -av

,,

is

very probable.
522.

514.
ipl

Van

L.

suggests
ipvffai.

for

the frag</cai
,,,.v

.1

J.

mentary Imes of the Papyrus

K\i<xlv^n
tWcl,^
d.v7]p

napBeBacibc, standmq beside as and clearly not in the later It must ^^^^^ ^j rapa^dr^s, 'fighter.'
charioteer,

<Vp6s
fl\>Xu.^a-<iw<re

74p

Tro\\<op

Si <f>6>voi.o. avrd^ios

-r Jiwio. This ^dp/iaxca Tdaatav. But probably gives the general sense the first line we as Ja^-oio IS now read must supply something like^ Kal m'" dirb wTokifioio eoi,is &y( irevKeSavoLo.

<ers yap iTrurrdf^yos ttoXXoi^s /cai> <SXXous, ^lovs r iKT6.pj>uv

^^ remarked that Hector's approach seems to have no effect whatever on the g j^. j^g ig j^o^ mentioned again, and ^^^ ^g^.^.^^^^ of ^j^g jg g^^u ascribed to Hence it is not without reason ^eus.
critics reject the present pass(521-43). It contains manv unusual expressions, and the following lines recurring elsewhere suggest borrowing: 531 e 380, 533 = P 458, 534-7 = T499^j^^^.

515. ieereiTai,
apWfi'qffi.sfieioi

Hn
yap

ovk dvayKaia
(it

ij

i^-

degrades

the

502, 540-1

= 264-5.

502
e'ff^aTtTjt

lAIAAOC
TToXe/AOto
Bvcrtjyeo^,

A
ol

(xi)

Se

Srj

aWoi
525

Tpw69 oplvovrai
Ata? Se Kkoveei
Keicr

eTn/ii,^,

"ttttoI

re koX aiiTOi.
eS Se
/jlov

TeXafjLa>vi,o<;'
')(eo

eyvcov
r)fiei<;

evpv <yap d/x0' Wfioiaiv

iTTTTOvi

a-a.KO';.

aXKa Kai

Te Kol apfi

l6wo/j,ev,

ev6a fiaXicTa
530

nr7rfje<;

ire^oL

re Kaxrjv epiBa irpo^aXovre';

^orj
S'

dWijXov^ w? apa

oXeKova-i,
<f}a)vrjaa<!

aa-^eaTO<; opcopev.

Ifiaaev KoKKnpii'^a'i i.ttttov^

/xacTLyi, Xiyvprji'

toI Se TrXi;^?)? atovre^

e^epov doov dpfia fiera Tp<oa<; Kai K-^aiovi, pifj,(p (TTel^ovre^ veKvd<s re koX acnrtSa'i' aifuiTi B a^cov
vepdev
aira'i
d(j)

ireiraXaKTO koX avTV'ye<; at irepl Bicppov,

linreiwv OTrXewv pa0dp,iy'ye<;

535

a? dp
al T

e^aXXov

dir

eiriacrdiTpcov.

Be XeTo Bvvat ofiiXov

iv Be KvBocfiov

dvBpofieov prj^ai re fierdXp.evo';'

rjKe

KUKov AavaoLcri, p,ivvvda Be j^d^ero Bovpo<;. avrdp o tS)V dXXwv iireiraiXel'TO (TTt.'^a'i dvBpSiv
:

540
Lips. (Pap.

525. aiJTof
f?).
II

^Ndpec
||

PR

QWoi C\

528. KeTc'

xeTe'

Zen.

re om. PR. SpuaT' CG(JM)QSU Vr. A: SpuaTa D: Spua J [p. ras.). Scneroc PR. 529 in Pap. f begins KOupoiT. dpcbpei 530 om. Pap. f. (supr. e) TTJ Lips. 535. nepi napdi Mor. 537. iniccc&TpcoN T^ (see on B
||

||

DH

725).

538. re Ar.

fi

Bi ap. Did. (and

supr.).

539. Boupl Ar.

PQR.
suggested by
the
Jiu'inan

525. Cf. $ 16, 242. 529. npo6a\6NTec, a curious expression with IpiSa, but compare T 7 IpiSa 7rpo</)4povTai. The idea seems to be

form (d0' birkaav

Ittituv is

van

L.).

537. SjuiXon diNdp6ueoN, throng, a curious phrase

;

throwing into the midst between the contending armies. The most likely restoration of the Pap. in 529 (530 being omitted) is van L. 's KoOpol re iirwiih
' '

re KaKTjv Ipida irpo(p4povTai,.

irXrjpovs

Writing iK
is

avdpd/j^os is again only to human flesh or blood, uiNUNsa x<Szeto doup6c, another 539. strange expression, apparently Tie rerained hut a little while from the spear, f

not found elsewhere applied

instead

of elision

common

enough.
532. AYoNTec,
[Et. no. 586), is

according to Curtius here used in the primiroot av,

to perceive,

tive
feel,

meaning

of

he gave his spear but little rest, meaning that he gave it none at all Others understand Jie drew (litotes). away Jmt a short distance from the spear, i.e. he never kept far from the enemy
i.e.

without limitation to the sense of

XirupAi, 'whistling,' may be more than a mere epith. ornans, and mean that the very sound of the descending lash is enough for the high-spirited horses. 535. aV nepi di9poN, sc. ^aav, see H. G. 271 ; this is better than the

hearing.

But

usual reading al, which implies a much later use of the article. So in 537 aY tg is (those) which were thrown up by the
'

tires.'

536. 6n\^coN with synizesis

is

a late

while driving along the line, or according to others again 'he did not give way when he had thrown his spear, but followed it up at once. None of these explanations is satisfactoiy. Ar. read Sovpl, without any apparent gain. 540-2 seem designed to harmonize the obvious difficulty that after the pompous description of Hector's prowess the retreat of Aias is attributed to other reasons. 543 is not given by any of our Mss., and has been introduced into the text from quotations only, no two
'

; ;

: ;

lAlAAOC
e7^ei''

(xi)

503

aopi re /lejaXoicn re j^epiMaSioiaiv,

8'

Aifayro?
Zev<;
aTTj

dXeeive

/id'^rjv

TeTutfifjovidBao.
vy}rl,^vyo<s

542
544

Be irar'qp AiavO^

iv

<^o^ov Mpae-

Be Ta^mv, oiriOev Be Be iraTTT'^va';

aaKO^ ^dXev eirTa^oeiov,

ofiCkov,
6r)p\
eoiKco<;,
dp,e'il3(ov.

545

Tpecra-e

e^

ivrpoiraXi^o/J^evo^,
to?
S'

oXljov jovv jovvo'i

aWava Xeovra
Kvve<;

^oS)v diro fieaaavKoio

eaaevovTO
541 om. E*.

re xal dvepe<; dypoL&Tai,

542. After this line editors since

Wolf insert

543 from quotations (with 542) in Aristot. Shet. ii. 9 (Neu^cacx"), [Pint] Fit. Horn. and without cxxxii., Plut. de and. Poetis 24 o (ZeJic r<ip ol Neu^ca, Hn du.. 9. u..) 544. aTaNTi PR context ibid. 36 a Zeiic rdp toi Neuecai, 8t' flju. 9. udxo'Okc G. Snicee(N) fiijii^ropoc R (Oijiizuroc R). ku 545 om. H. aYaNTQ Q.
Zeiic
oi

rdp

Neuecae',

2>t'

dueiNONi fcori udxoiTo

||

||

|i

GQT.

II

BdKcN

om. P;
?

eero L.

546.

Bi'

ojuiXou Aph.

548-57

a.e.

Zen.

549. &ceiiaNTo Ar.

(see below).

It is of which quite agree together. inconsistent with the promise of Zeus to with the next line, Hector, as well as and is moreover hardly to be translated it should mean ' Zeus was wroth, whenever he fought with a better man,' which does not make sense. Even if we can get out of it the sense ' Zeus was indignant that he should fight,' the reason for this emotion remains inexplicable. But considering the character of the preceding lines, wfi are hardly justified in rejecting 540-2(-3) by themselves, as

verbatim in P 657-66. It is very apand it is with little reason that most editors, following Zen., reject it here. There is nothing to cause offence in the immediate sequence of two similes.
propriate,

The point
555

lies

in the reluctant retreat,

TeTiTjdTi dvfiQi.

imperf
simile,

549. IcceiioNTo, thematic aor. ; an is of course not admissible in a

oirrojs

most

critics do.

Mavn. 96B0N, sc. AYoNe', against the canon of Ar., seems here clearly to mean fear, not flight, which begins only with rpiaae. 545. SnieeN BdXeN, swung round so as to hang (by the rekaiuiv) in such a way as to protect his back while retreating. This is probably the manoeuvre expressed by 6 94 (lieroi vQrra ^aXiiiv (see note). 546. Tp&ce as usual implies the actual movement of flight, and is to be taken with ^9' 6jufXou, in the direction of the For this use of (hrong (of his friends). iiri with gen. see V 5, <ir 374, H. G. 200. 3. Aph. read SC bjiiXov, through the nanninac inthrong of the enemy, dicates a searching look to find the best
544.
course. 547. Slowly changing Jcnee for knee cf iwl i.e. retreating slowly, pedelentim (TKiXos ivdyeiv in the same sense, Aristoph. Av. 383, Eur. JPh. 1400.
;

dia toO o ^(TcreuovTO Did. 272, where the line is repeated, Apiffrapxos i<rtredavTO dia rod a Kal iTraa-ai. It is not likely that Ar. differed in the two places, so that we cannot say what his real reading was. Editors write iffaeiavTo, which is of course unobjectionable but in the face of the co-existence in the tradition of double forms such as ip'^irero, idiirero, etc., beside -a-aro there is no need to desert the unanimous tradition of Mss. here and in 0. It may indeed be questioned if a pres. stem (reiia is not as much a figment for Homer as d\evo/uu (see on B 444). The forms iaaeva, iaavTo, on the analogy of ^x^va, Kix^'''o, point to a

but in
'

pres. *iri(F)-oj,

which could become o-eui(T(reva = only in the sigmatic forms ia-aeF-a-a, etc. (cf Eust. 62. i2 rb Sk (t bos
;

[e.g. 5opv-aabos\

airb rod tr^w rb bpfiuj

6 TrpotrXiJ^et roG

u yiveTac cei^tu). There seems to be no instance of pres. a-cia earlier than Ap. Rhod. (ii. 296 ffev4p.ev fut. ?), and the forms referred to the
:

548-57.

This simile

is

repeated almost

imperf. may nearly all be aorists. Beside iinacreieffBai {-iaSai) or -eo-fle, 347, we find only ifftreiovTo, iw-, p.eT-

504
o'i

lAIAAOC
re
jjLiv

(xi)

ovk

elaxri ^ocbv
6

eK trlap eKeaOat
Be Kpei&p ipan^eov
Bafiie'i

550

Trdvvv')(oi,

i>ypi]aa'ovT<;

Idvei,

aXV

ov tl

-Trpijacref

<yap

a/coz/re?

avTiov dttrcrovai Opaaeidmv diro yeip&v,

Kaiofjuevab
fjSidev

re Serai, ra<; re rpel

i(TavfJ,evo<;

irep'

aTTOvoa^iv e^r) renrjori

9vfia>0'

555

W9 Ata? Tor diro Tpaav reri7jfievo<; fjrop rjle, TToW' deKCov rrepl <ydp Bie vrjvalv 'A'^atoov. u? S' or ovo<; rrap dpovpav laiv e^trjcraro 7raiBa<;
vai6rj<;.
Sit,

Br)

TroWd
:

irepl

poiraX

dfj,^l<;

idjT],
R.
:

551. 557.

553. fiNTfoN

ndNNUXON Mor. naN(N)Oxioi PQR. Ar. Q: (JntIoi AHS Harl. d.

(S^kcon Rm).

652. ieONCi

||

npdccHi

G,

555. TCTUKdri J

TeTiK6Ti Lips.

iKian JR
But

ecrffeiovTO (15 times), (reve{v), l(r(rve{v) (10

146, the imperf. is required by the sense. Here we may compare (care/SiJo-eTo used as imperf. in k 107 ; see H. G. 41. Note that in H. the <r of this verb is invariably
times).
in

575,

doubled, except when initial. Hence Zen.'s i^ecriiSri in B 293 is an impossible form. The variation between the trans, and intrans. sense is found in the mid. of non -thematic aor. as well as with
i<T<reiovTO,

e.g.

148.

(xeliuvTai,

which

may
in
(cf.

be referred to either

aor., is trans,

The picture in this famous simile that of an ass driven by boys along a high road, and turning for a while into the standing crops (this is always the meaning of Xi4Ton) at the side ; so Aias, though he is obliged to retreat, takes his own time. It is noteworthy that the ass is nowhere else mentioned in H., though the mule, riiilovos, is of course familiar (see note on B 851). Moreover, the knowledge of the animal is here eonfined to the simile, and is not attributed to the heroes. Even Hesiod does not
558.
is

intrans. in 415 419). 550. niap recurs again (besides P 659) in L 135 /idXa irlap iir' oUSas, and also in

r 26 and probably

name him.
is

Hymn. Ap.

Ven. 30. It 60, Hyinn. seems more natural in i 135 to take it as an adjective, than as a substantive with Buttmann. The form irtap with fem. irietpa will be analogous to fidKap, ^dKaipa. Hesych. and Ap. Lex. explain map by \iirap6i', and Solon, 36. 21, has iriap
i^iXtli

ydXa, 'rich cream.' (See F. G. Allinson in A. J. P. i. 458.) The

In connexion with this it worth mentioning that there seems to have been in Greece, as among the Jews, a religious scruple about the breeding of mules, for it was forbidden in Elis ; see Herod, iv. 30 and Paus. v. 5. 2 with Frazer's note. Yet, oddly enough, it is precisely in Elis that we hear of mulefoals in 5 635. ^BiAcaro, is more than a match/or. 559. Noioi^c, apparently from vt)- and 6BoixaL, indifferent, ihrn the quantity
:

difficulty here, if
it as

meaning

'

we wish to understand to pick out a fat one from

is that the neuter is very harsh immediately after poCiv. We may, however, compare the instances given in the note on E 140 ipfj/m. On the other hand, the substantival use is possible in

the kine,'

all cases,
S.V.),

and simpler here

(see L.

and

S.

of the a has caused great difficulty, as elsewhere the aor. always has a (7 times in H.). Karayelri, Aristoph. Ach. 944, and similar forms in Attic arise from contraction (Kara-ay.), ddyis, X 575, is the common lengthening in compounds. The analogy of edpuy, idXav see on E 487 adduced in H. G. 67 (3) seems inadequate ; ivXiiyq is more to the point,

the 'cream of the herd.' 552. ieiiei, charges ; see Z 2. 554. Serai, lundles of twigs [Sioi, to bind), fagots ; hence torch in Aristoph. Vesp. 1361. TpeT, evidently a mistake
for rpiei (so

but

is itself unexplained. Hence numerous conjectures have been made, of which Bekker's d/i0is iFdyqi (rather

d|U0i fe5d7?/i) has been generally accepted.

But the

perf., as

Monro remarks

Heyne), which

is

required

by the metre.

42), must mean are in a (see Hes. 0pp. 534 o5 r' ^xi

{H. G. broken state

vSra &7c).

'

lAIAAOC
Keipet,

(xi)

505
560

eiaekOmv ^aQv

'Krjlov

oi

Be re TratSe?

TVTTTOVO'LV poTTokoiai'
a' TTovBrji

fiifj

SS Te

vrjTvLrj

aVTMV
<j}Op^rj<;-

i^Xao'crav, eVet r

eKopecraaTO

eo?

TOT

CTreiT'

Aiavra

fJb&yav,

TeKafidsvLov viov,
iiriKovpoL

TjOwe? virepdvfioi TrjXe/cXeiTol, t

vva-aovTes ^vcnolai fjbeaov adKO<; alev eirovTO

565

Ala? S
avTi<;

aXKoTe

fiev fivrjcrdaKero

OovpiBo'; oKkti';
(f)dXay<ya<;
cf>ev'yeiv.

WTTOCTT/Je^^et'?,

Koi ipriTvaacrKe

Tpdicov iTTTroBdficov,

ore Be TpanrdaKeTO
vria<;

irdvTa^ Be irpoeep'ye Ooa's eVt

oBeveiv,
p.ecrTj'yv

auTO? Be Tpcomv Kal

KTrafLevot;'

A.vac&v dvve

570

Ta Be Bovpa dpaaetdcov diro veip&v

ev aaKel /MeydXmi, "jrayev opfieva irpoaao),
/^eaa-riyv,
irdpo <;

aX\a
ev

/j,ev

TToXka Be Kal
jaCrji,

%/30a XevKov eiravpelv,

4<4^rU'.

icrravTO,
o)?

XtXatofieva
ivorjcr

'x^poo^

aaai.
vi6<;

TOP

S'

ovv

^^vaLp,ovo<; dyXao';

575

661. f>on6\oic

(T supr. )
aSeic

TH\eK\uToi P^
Lips.
||

CL

3' L. 562. x' 564. thX^kXhtoI {C supr.) GV^RS noXuHrep^ec Ar. 565. suctoTc u^ccon PR. 567. OnocTpa<j>cic G. 568. TpondcKcro RU. feOrcoN (H supr.) J
:
:
||

PQR.

{supr. eiN)
7p. Harl. a

T
:

Par. k.
yp.

572. np6ceco R.

573.

Xeuk^n

KaX6N JPQR Moso.

||

3,

xaXxbN Eust.

575. l:N6HceN

CDHPQRT.

eOSaiuoNoc Lips.

while the sense required is were (hare heen) broken. Brandreth conj. d/t0i

which is rather violent. A simpler and equally efficient change would be d/upl FayT^Tji, the correct form of the aor. snbj., but one certain to be corrupted into 07^1, whence idyr) naturally follows, to fill out the line. If none of these conjectures are accepted, there is no choice but to ascribe the lengthening, with Ahrens and Schulze, to the ictus of the 6th foot (see App. D). 6iU9!(c), on both his sides, i.e. across his hack. The clause explains va6-^s, he is indifferent because accustomed to severer treatment than the boys can administer. 3i^, before now. 561. NHnJH, 'child's play 'as we say. auTb^N is very weak, and Hoogvliet's cf. Z 400 aCrws, merely, is tempting
Fdyri<rav,
;

here, but no variant is mentioned in the same line, Z 111, I 233. The word does not recur elsewhere, and seems to have no superiority to the ordinary thX^kXeitoi, for which see E 491. Ar., however, we may take it for certain, had some Ms.

authority, and did not invent the word,

Compare

438

TroXfeXijToi.

v^TTLOf a^rws.

562. cnou8fli, with

Jmrdl]/, as

all

their

efiforts,

565. nOccontec governs both Aiavra and crdKos by a sort of ' whole-and-part figure. SnoNTo, hung on his stuck to him, as we say it means more than is implied by our 'follow.' 568. TpcondcKsro, i.e. TpoTraiaKero, see note on 666. 569. npo^eprcN 63eiieiN, yremntedfrom making their way. Both verbs are &ir. Xe7. in H. npo- implies 'before (i.e. from) himself.' Perhaps we should write it irpb as an adverb, and take it with oBe^etv, as in the phrase irpb odoO A 382.
' ' ;

B
;

99.

5' for t'

has practically

no support

but it is preferable in itself, as re is hardly the conjunction by which to add the final touch usually introduced

reach

by

5^ re.

InaupeiN, 573. ueccHni, half way. 340. see 391, ; 574. For the personification of the Scai is here, spear see A 126, * 70. and in the repetitions of the phrase,

564.

Ar.

is

recorded

to

iroXvriyep^es,

" iK

iroWdv

have read dyepOhrcs,"

317, 168, intraus., to have their It is more commonly causal, to saie.

fill.

506

lAIAAOC

(xi)

Evpi/TTuXo? TTVicivolcn ^ua^ofievov ^eKeeaai,

arrj

pa

irap'

avrov Imv Koi aKOVTicre Bovpo

^

cfiaeiVMi,

Koi ySaXe ^avcrtdBrjV

rjirap
iiiro

A.'in,adova trobfiAva \aSiV

S'

Trpamhav, eWap
eiropovcre
ivoTjcrev
o?)v

vTrb

jovvaT
Oeoeiorj'i

eXverev
a.7r

EujOiSttoXo? S

Koi aXvvTO reu^e

'AXe^avSpo<;

oyfioiv.

580

Tov

8'

tt)?

Tevj^e

aTraivvfievov

ATrto-aoyo?,

avTuica ro^ov

eX,6T

eV

^ivpvTrvXcci,,

km

jjhv

^aXe

firjpov

olcttmi,

he^Lov
a'yjr

eKkacrdr]

Se Bova^,
6vo<;

e^dpvve Be

fir/pov.

B'

erdpav eh
Be

i'^d^ero Krjp

dXeeivcov,

585

rjvaev
'

BiaTrpiKriov iS-avaoicn jeycovd}';'ApryeCaiv

rjyijTope';
i^Be

"

&

(filXoc,

fieBovTe<;,

o-Tryr'

iKeXi'^devre';

koX dfivvere vrfKee^ rjfiap

oiiBe

A'lavO',
<j}ev^ead'

o?

^eXeeacn ^id^erat,

(prjfii

Sk TroXifioco Bvarjyeo';.
a/A<^

oKXa
ol

fiaX

avTrjv

590

"(TTaaQ
tu?

A'iavra /Meyav, TeXafiaivLov vlov.

Eu|OU7ri/A,09

e(j>aT

^e/SXrjfievo^SijLOidi

Be Trap

avTov

irXrfaLOL

earrjcrav,

crdKe

KkLvav'Te'i,

Bovpar
arrj
ft)?

dvaayofMevoi.

raiv

8'

dvrLo<; rjXvOev

At'a?,

Be /j,eTaa-Tpe^6eL<;,
ol
/j,ev

eVet cKero Wvo'i eraipcov.

Befia<;

595

fidpvavTO
Cant.

Trvpoi aWofievoioGT.
580.

576. nuKNoTci

(J

578. q)aci(43HN

gXKex'
g.

eTXKEN

CDHJQ,

h SXKm A
(e corr.

etXKCT'

U (kX-)

588. djuiiNaTe Harl. a

Ti).
II

yp. fiuiiNCre).

Vr. b, Mosc. 3 589. aYaur'

dn6pouce JT. 583. etAxoN Par.

:

aYoNe'

{supr.

aiONe', 6c: aTaNxoc Zen.

:

590. qieiisace' Lips. Mosc. 3: ifeOsecoai

||

3' Sp' kn Par. e 592. &e nap' {yp. 3fe nap'). gcracoN G {supr. h) H (S-) T Mosc. 3. J {supr. Ol). t)k cxedbN A. 595. ueracrpaipeeic G.

P.

oOtui DU.
594. b'

593. nXHcioN

II

dNTfoc

ev

&X\m

A 496, etc. 578-9 = N 411-2, 581 =r 30 585 = P 32, etc. 586-7 = 275-6, etc. 588 cf. P 511 590 = S 307 593 = N 488 595 = 591, P 114. The fact that this introductory passage is so largely borrowed must be taken into account in considering the whole Eurypylos episode see Introd. 580. oYnuto, began to strip (imperf.). 584. ddNas, the shaft of the arrow (so only here). iRipune must be used in a metaphorical sense, made it painful to move.' 585. ^x"^^*^"' sc. Eurypylos. The phrase is generally used of a warrior who has just made a spear-cast, and immediately retires, being for the moment disarmed (see N 566, 648, S 408). Hence it has been proposed here to make
577 see
; ;

P 348-9

Paris the subject. But the manceuvre is not required by the archer who shoots from a distance, and in T 32, 596, the line is used of a mere retreat. 588. ctht' IXeXixe^Nrec, i.e. aTijTe FeXixOiyres, as usual, 589. A\aNe' Aiavn, as 544. 593. cAke' &uoici KMNQMrec indicates the characteristic attitude of the Mykenaean warrior as he crouches on one knee, the shield being set with

'

lower edge on the ground, and the upper leaning against the shoulder, while the spears are sloped forwards, See N 488, X 4. It is the attitude of caution and defence. 594. 6iNTioc, with his face towards his
its

friends.

596

=X

673,

366,

1.

In these

lAIAAOC
NecTTO/sa 8

(xi)

507
Ittttol

6K iroKefjLOiO (pepov NT^Xi^iat

Se

iBpaaai,

fjiyov

M.w^dova
irpyfivrii,

Troi/jbiva
Blo<;

Xaa>v.

Tov he IBcbv ivoTjae

eicTTi^Kei

7roBdpK'r]<;

'Ap^tXXeu?'
600

yap eVt

/xeyaKrjTei vrfc

elaopocov trovov al'jrvv

jai'xlra
I

latKo.

re Baicpvoecraav.
-

S'

(pdej^d/jievo';

eralpov ebv HaTpoKKrja -TrpoaeeoTre -Y "^^^ irapa vtjo?" o Be KXiairjOev aKovawi

)icaicov_B

eK/jboXev
I

Zero? "Aprji,

o^pa^gj, TreXev _ap^^.

TOV irpoTepo'i irpoaeeiTre Meyotrtov aX/ct/xo? vjoy

605
e/xeto
;

" TtTTTe

/it

KijicXrj(TKei,<;,

A-y^iXev

tu

Be

ere

XP^^

TOP B' d'ira/j,ei^6fjbevo<s jrpocre cjiT} ttoSo.? a)u? 'A^iXXev?~^" Ste Mei'otTtaS'j;, (rajt eiJUwiJlceyapicr/jLeve dvfioii,
vvv
ot(o

irepl

yovvar
%petci)

ip.a

aTrjcrecrOat,

Axaiov<;
dveKTO'i.
610

Xicra-ofievovi;-

jap iKaverai ovKer

man.
J.
rec.)

597. nhXiiioi

PT

{supr. a\

Ambr. Harl.
606. ri 607.
:

d, Par. c^
:

f^

nhXi^Ton

Q supr.,
An.
Eust.
II

yp. Schol. T.

600. ^criiKei Ar.

:

601. \cbK& TE
ric

nvh
|]

yp. iS>

Kara
:

605.

npdrepoc xpe>^ GLQT.

npcbjoc
^juoTo

nA G.

ce om.

re

II

P Ambr.
||

t6n
:

3' AjuelBer' eneira

noadpKHc
ii.

atoc ^xiXXeuc G.
609. CTiicaceai J.
fiNEKTiic

608. Tob(l) Ijuico(l) 610. iK<SNCTON T.

;

GHJ

T(fl(i)

()"(!) or Td>(i)ucoi

ftNEKTdc Ar.

6meKTA

CG

Vr. b^

{supr. o

and A supr. over

o).

passages only is a^uac used with a gen. like the Attic SIktiv or rptm-ov, Lat. after the similitude instar, meaning of fire.' The word is always an 'adverbial' accus., except in tt 174 and perhaps k 240 (Zen. wdSas) ; it means Of. literally 'in build,' in formation. A 115, ff. G. 136. 2. The line suggests that the remainder of the book, with its entire change of scene, once formed a separate rhapsody. 597. 9^poN, imperf., 'were in the meantime carrying.' NnXtfiai, of the breed of Neleus, like Tptiibi B 222. 598. i3pfiicai, a most suspicious conISpiiovixai, S,ym> Brandreth, traction ;
'

mentions the curious variant IS KaraSaKpvSea-ffav, which appears to be unThere is probably sometranslatable. thing wrong with the text of the seholion. H^ 603-7. It has been objected to these lines (1) that npoc^eine in 602 ought,
tice,

according to the regular Homeric practo be followed by the actual words spoken. (2) That a speech of a single this is indeed line like 606 is very rare the only instance in any book before S. (3) That the allusion to coming Though events in 604 is not Homeric. these reasons are not convincing, yet taken together they have some force. (3) however is not exact, see B 662, etc.
;

ISpdiovT

van L.

(as fem.,

of.

378,

and

note the variant TSrjMiCoi.). 599. i3wN kN6Hce, he saw (with the bodily) and marked {v/ith the inward eye). 600. ^ni npuuNHi nhI', i.e. upon the small deck at the stern, which was The author of the turned inland. passage evidently knows nothing of the
jueroKi^TeT, capacious ; see on wall. 222. 601. ioiKa, flight ; a metaplastic ace. of laK-n: from B 521, 740 we should An. suppose the word to be FioiKri-

606. For XP^'^ with ace. and gen. see The synizesis with shortening is very harsh, and is not found elsewhere.
I 75.

"We should probably read P. Knight.

608. Toil

x/"7

tere with
ttji
i/MTJi..

exx&i
P.

cf.

654

But the
juaX'

article

i/j-ui

would be better away. Knight perhaps rather

;

609. These words, on any fair system of interpretation, are quite inconsistent with the position of I in the story. See the introduction to that book.

'

508

lAIAAOC
Wt,

(xi)

aXX'

vvv,

TidrpoKKe

Sd(f>(X,

^ecTTop' epeco,
jroXe/j.oio.-

ov riva TOVTOV ayei ^e^Xrj/jLevov Ik

Tj

T04 (ikv TO,

<y

o'maOe M.a'^dovi irdvTa kouKe

Tcai,

'AcTKX.rj'iridSrjt,

drap ovk c8ov

ofi/jLara

^coToii'

iTTTTOi
CO?

rydp

[IS

TTaprjl^av Trpocro'Q) fj,6fiaviat.

iireTvetOed
vr]a<;^

615

(pdro,

IldTpoKKo<; Se (ptKcoi
/cXicrtaij

eravpat,
[

^rj

Se
01
S'

Oieiv irapd re

koI

'A-yaocoy.

ore

Brj

KKiairfv ^7]\7]idSeco dxj)i,KOVTO,

avTol

fiiv

dire^rjo-av eVt j(6ova jrovKv^OTeipav,

Ittttov^
e'f

EujOW/ieSwi/ OepaTTtov

\ve Toio
aXos*

'yepovT()<;

620

6')(ea)V,

to\ S'

IhpSi

diretfrv'^ovTO

-ycTcovcov,

crrdvre ttotI ttvoitjv irapa Oiv

e?

avrap

ejreiTa

KKoaLrjv iXdovre^ eTrl KXicrfiolcn, Kadl^ov.

roicri

Se reO^^e KVKuSi evrfKoKajMO^ '^Ka/MrjBTi,

T7)v

aper

eK TeviBoio yepmv, ore irepo'ev

A^iXXeu?,

625

BvyaTep
e^eXov,
ri

'Apaivoov fie'yaXrfTopo';, fjv oi 'A-^aiol

ovve/ca ^ovXrji, dptareveaKev dirdpTiov.
irpooTov fiep eTri/irpotrfKe rpdire^av
iir

a^aiv

KoKtjv KvavoTre^av iv^oov, avrap

avTrj<;

611. gpoio
in'iiMrg.).
||

Amnion. Q. napAVcaN S.

614.

617. 618.
621.

^Icac

CH
:

Lips. Ven. B.

noXu66TeipciN

DPRTU.
hi
II

ainhp HQR Lips. 615 om. T' {add. Rhosos dxaicoN : 5^ e^ElN (v SXKoii V iittm A. H. 619. SN^BHcaN U^ supr. ol &' 622. crdNTe ol (oV, oY) GHJPQEST. Toi
:
||

hW

\\

Q ctcin THN An U.
Ar.
:

CHTU

King's Par.
629.

a^.

||

onoihi C.
P.
||

623. eni

noTl U.
-yp.

625.

apar' R.

KuaN6nezoN

auTH{i)

GQS,

A.

apparently for ^p^-eo, from 611. gpeio the longer stem ipe- found in ipiovro 6 It should then be ipeio 445, etc. Fick would prefer (Curtius Vh. ii. 47). Ipeue (which occurs in Hesych. and is ip^iva), Schulze ip-qov (cf. on explained A 62), Brandreth IpeaBai. The simplest alternative is '4poio of Ammonios (and one MS.) cf. elVois in 791 {S. G. % 299 5).
: , ;

porridge

618. oi, Nestor and Machaon. 622. This treatment seems somewhat heroic for a wounded man, but probably has some connexion with the idea of the healthfulness of sea-water (see 572). Fasi quotes similar conduct on the part of the heroes of the Nibelungen-Lied. For eTN(a) we should rather have expected the dat. 6lv' (for Swi). 623. Tlie variant irori in seems to indicate the existence at one time of a reading iXdSvre.

kukgi^, a sort of stimulating see M. and R. on k 234, where Kirke prepares a similar one, only with the addition of honey, which is not mentioned here as an ingredient, but is served separately (631). 625. fipero, won, as a prize, yipas i^aiperdv, given to reward his pre-eminence in council (627), no doubt on account of advice he had given relative to the capture of the city. Observe euroT^pa in apposition with the relative t^v, instead of the more distant nominative,
624.
;

628.

^ninpol'HXe,

moved forward

to

la\\a is used as in xeipas taXKov, simply put forth, a weakening of the usual sense shoot. The compound recurs in Hymn. Cer. 326, sent forth, cf. x ^9 dTrlrfKev, started, prompted. 629. KuoNdnezan, loith feet of Jcyanos or blue enamel ; see 1. 24.
them.

lAIAAOC
')(aXiceLOV

(xi)

509
o-^lrov,

icdveov,

iirl

Be Kpofivov,
S'

jtotcoi

630

^Se
Trap

fjLeXi

j^Xmpov, irapa

a\<piTOV lepov aKTr]v,

yepaio<;,
-/

Se Sevra? '7repiKaWe<;, o o'i/codev ^7'

'X^pvaeioi';

^XoKxt TreTrapfievov
ecrav,

ovara B

Tecraap'
'^(pvcretai

Boial Be
Svco

ire'kei,dBe<;

avrov dfKpl eKaarov

rjaav,

ve/iidovro,

vtro

irvO/Meve^
rpaire^r]';
d/jiojTjTl

635

a\Xo9
ev Twt

fiev

fioyecov aTroKivrjcraa-Ke
B'

\7rXel0v eov, NetrTMp

yepwv
a'ljeiov
aX(f>i,ra

aeipev.

pd

<T<f)i

KVicrjcre

yvvr; eiKvia

Oerjicrtv

oXvwi Upa/jLveicoi, eVt

S'

Kvrjan
631.
fir"

')(aKKei'r}i,

eiri,

kvt] Tvpov \evKa iraXvve,

632. fir'
:

640

iepoO

iepbN Harl.

a,

yp. Eust.

firar' Par.

Sr' Par.
:

and

eTx' Ar. 5txws.

:

633. aiiTSt U.

634. 6juq>i

635.

nueu^NEC

-yp.

npeuNeico

{s^ipr.

a).

nueu^Nci Harl. a. KNH KN^e

||

638.

CP (p. ras.) S ecoTciN PQ {supr. h).

'ApLa-rapxeii^"
||

ajui9ic

fi.

639.

nvh
and

t&v

e/c56<reu>'(?)

Eust.

640. KNiicrei

[supr. T)
||

P^RS
,

{supr. cri),
:

tlv4s Eust.

Xcuk" ndXuNe
Sijion

(7/9.

XeuKii ndXuNe).

Ini

ndXuNC

napii ^k

Kp6uuoN noTui

Plato Ion

538

(from 630).

an onion,

630. Ini, on it (the xdveov, platter) as a relish for the drink. 631. Skti^n is generally explained as meaning bruised meal, from root Fay should, however, hardly to break. expect to find the F omitted in what

heavy cup
to another.

is

passed from one drinker Another interpretation is

We

would appear to be a very primitive Other derivations have been phrase.

proposed, e.g. ac (Skt.) to eat (Benfey), or Ak to be sharp, as though referring to the ears of corn ; Hesiod actually uses it of standing crops, 0pp. 466, {Scut. Her. In the former place lep6v sup290]. Por the ports the variant of Harl. a. scansion of iepoO see App. D (A 1). Nestor's cup was a favourite 632. subject of discussion among ancient

commentators and archaeologists, from whose remarks Athenaeus has preserved us extracts of more compass than value. The best commentary on it is the gold cup found by Schliemann at Mykene, and represented in the cut at the end of It differs see App. E. this volume from that here described only in having two handles (oCiora) instead of four, and one dove to each instead of two. The
;

that the cup besides the base of the hollow part itself had a foot. The rim round the base of the Mykenaean cup looks something like a true bottom or The fiXoi were either rivets to stand. fasten the parts together, as at the foot of the Mykenaean cup, or studs added for mere ornament. 636-7. This couplet comes in very strangely. So far from being represented as of unusual physical strength, Nestor is always lamenting his departed vigour. The lines might well be omitted they look like a copy of Q 455-6. For QXXoc jLi^N virtually = an ordinary man see note on 319. Pramnian wine is said by the 639.
;

'

'

scholiast to have been named from a mountain in Karia. It is mentioned by a. black austere wine,' as Galen as
'

though the name implied quality rather than place of origin (M. and R. on k 234).

Hehn

suggests that

it

may

represent a

Thrakian word which also occurs in the form 7ropa/3Ii) (Ath. 447 d) as the name
of a drink

are probably the supports, the of gold which we see running must from the base to the handles. suppose that in Nestor's cup towards the top each of these was divided or widened so as to meet a pair of handles

nueu^ec
strips

made by

the Paionians.

It is

clear that the ancients themselves

khew

We

There is an obvious placed side by side. use for such double handles when a

Kvh, the reading of it. rather Kvde {S. G. 19), is required by the metre, though knA is defensible as a non - thematic form KNiicri originally no doubt kv^vtu, cf.

nothing about
Ar.,
or

* 318

pL-ip-T,

etc.

'

510
TTivifievat
TO)
8' S'

lAIAAOC
iicekevcrev,
iirel

(xi)

unfKicrcre

KVKeiw.
Siyjrav, Uis,~iS. i^

eVet ovv irLvovT

dcfteTrjv

TroKvKayKea

jjivdoicxiv

Tspirovro Trpbg aXXi]Xov<; iveTrovre';,

<f>ct><;.

IlaTjOOKXo? Se Ovprjio-iv e<^i<TTaTO, leroOeo';

Tov Se l^tbv 6
;,

ryepaiot;

airo

dpovov Mpro ^aeivov,

645

e?

8'

TidrpoKXo'i

aye vetpo? eX,a>v, Kara S' eBpiaaadai aveoye. S' eTepwdev avatpeTO elire re fxvdov
eSo? iaTL, yepaie Biorpe(f)e^, ovBi
fie fie

"

ov'X^

Tretcret?.

atSoto? ve/MecTTjTOi o

irpoerfKe

irvdeaOai

6v Tiva TOVTOV
yovdxTKO),

a,yeb<;

^epKirjfievov

aSXa Kau auTO?

Xaayv.
'A-^iXtjL
el/i

650

opo(o

Se

Ma^aova

Troifieva

vvv Se CTTO? epemv iraXiv djyeXo';

ev Be
Beivo'i
a-i)

olcrda,

yepate SioTpe^e<;, olo^ e'/cewo?*

atTooaiTO.
655

avrjp'
B'

Taya Kev Kau avauroov

eireiTa VeprjVLO'i
^A'x^iXev'i

TOV
" TtTrre

i^fiei^er

hriroTa NecrTcop-

t'

dp"

wS'

6\o<j)vpeTai via? 'A'^mmv,

;

oaaoi

Brj

^eXecrtv ^e^Xrjarai
offaov opape

ovBe Ti olBe
oi

TrevOeo'i,

Kara (TTpaTov

yap apiaroi

iv vqva-lv Kearai ^epXrjfievot ovrd/j^evoi re.

641.

^K^XeueN
.

HQ
.

Hail, b d, Par. c d g.
652.

648. aioTp094:c

G^H.

i|

neicHC T.

651. rirNticKto L.
654.

B^

3'
:

PR.
oToc

II

Snoc isepiaN L.
.

653. 3ioTpo<pi:c

G^H.
657.

rdva KEN
at P.
II

aiTi6coiTO

airidaceai Plut. de Adal. 26.

bk

Be\&c(c)i JPST.

658. n^Neoc

DTU.

642. noXuKarK^a, parching, cf. JiiXa KdyKava. $ 364, (7 308; KajKalvei.^qpaivei, and KayKOiiiv-qs- ^vpas tul

06^ui, Hesych. ^N^noNTec, talking, only here 643. and f 301 ; elsewhere it always has an
ace.

647. Ir^pcoeeN, from the opposite side of the tent to that where the chairs stood. 648. oOx 29oc, there is no sitting for
I have not time to sit down. Compare phrases like 205. oi) vifieffis (r 156), no wonder. 649. NcuecHT6c recurs only in the form vij,ea<xriTbv, a thing worthy of or indignation (P 410, etc.). viiJ(xi.s, It seems to mean here 'capable of

me,

So

i.e.

feeling

indignation
iTnei.KT6s

'

for

the

form
the

compare

= yieldi7ig 9

32, ipivcrbs
(see

creeping, rXiyris enduring,

etc.

remarks in S. G. % 246*). The analogy of r 172 aXhoioi Seivis re would lead us but this is not to translate terrible suflBciently supported by the use of
;

in one passage (a 263) in the 'fearing the gods,' which is itself suspicious, see Agar 0. R. xiii. Compare also note on 194. 211. Possibly the natural association of aiSws koX vifieai^ (N 122) may have brought the two adjectives together. 653. ^keTnoc : a very rare form in H. for icewos, but here established by metre, See note on I 63. 654. 3eiN6c dNi^p, an exclamatory nom., as in A 231, etc. It is possible. but on the whole less Homeric, to remove the full stop at the end of 653, and take the two words closely with olos iKeivo^, what a terrible man he is., 657. Sccoi .. BeBXAaTai are contrasted with crpardN, 'why does he show so much pity for the wounded and thiuik nothing of the army at large ? 658. n^NGeoc : for the genitive afte^ oTae compare A 357, 229, H. G. 161 d. It is not Homeric to regard -wivBioi partitive gen. after ti. as a
ce/ietrifo/nai

sense of

659.

BgBXhu^noi by

missiles,

oOrd\

lAIAAOC
^k^XrjTai
ovracTTat
[/SeySXT^rat
fjbev

(xi)

511
660

TwSei'S?;?

Kparepo'i

AiofjLrjSrjii,
778'

S'

^08vcrev<;
/cat

Sovpi/cKvT6<;

'Aryafie/ivoov

Se

Eir/3i;7ri;Xo9
ijct)

Kara

/Mrjpov

oiaTUf]

TOVTOV
ISii

S'

aXKov
vevprj<;

veov 'ijyayov

ix iroXifioio

airo

/SeffXirjfievov.

avrap 'Ap^jtWev?
665

eo"^Xo9 icbv AavaSiv ov x'^Serat ovS' eKeabpei.

rj

fjuivet,

et?

/ce

Br)

vrj<;

doai a^y^i daXda-iTTj'i

depcovrai,

^Apyeimv aeKrjn Trvpoi

avToi re KTeivm/jued^
eg'd'
017]

Brjioio

e'jricrj(epct) ;

ov jap

ifiTj

t?

Trdpof ecrKev ivl '^vap/KTolai (leKeaacv.

Tj^fooifjbL

eW
o)?

w?

^LT)

re

fioc
r/pJlv

e/jiTveBo^

etr],

670

oiroT

'HXetoto-f ical

veiKO^ irv'^O'r]
Irv/jLovija

dfji(f>i,

^OTfKaairji,

or

ijco

tcrdvov

icrdXov "T'Tretpo'^iBTjv, 0? eV "HXcBi vaierdeaKe,

pv(Ti

eKavvofi6vo<;.

dfivvcov rjiai

^oeaauv
675

epkrjr

ev irpmroiaiv
eirecrev,
S"
etc

e/j,r]<;

diro y(ipo^ olkovti,

KaB

S'

"Kaol

Be irepuTpeaav drypoi&iTat.

XrjiBa

ireBiov

avveXdaaafiev rj\ida TroXKrjv,

662 om.
:

661. oiiTOTai S Vr. b.

kixk

cuoi GQ.

669. Ini

^ni Q.

II

AC'DtHPQRU TNanToTci GPQ

fi:

Lips. Par. b

k.

668.

670. Te

ADHQU:
JE
N
yp.
:

3^ 0.
:

672.

TU
677.

Vr. b A, Harl. a d, King's Par. a

NaieT(iacKe(N)
In! QTJ.
||

BoHVacfHl Ar. d f g j k.
:

(R supr.) U fioHXadwc
673.

rXanroTci Ri.
{supr.

DQS

au)
||

OnepoxOHN C

NaieTd6CKe(N)
rcc).

S2.

674. oTci BeX^ecciN

lini

Lips. {supr. B6ecci man.

675.

dnb
b.

LU.

676.

KaaSenecaN

{supr. en).

ne&fou

noXeuou Vr.

uENOi by weapons held in the hand, as

usual. 662. This line is om. by a majority of MSS., and is evidently interpolated from Nestor knows nothing of the 27.

wounding of Eurypylos, which happened after he had left the iield. 664. From ainhp 'AxiXXeiic here to the same words in 762 is beyond a
doubt a
later passage.

oO rdp implies the suppressed 69, etc. thought, '/can do nothing to help it.' rNaunToTci, flexible, 669. else only in Od. and ii 359, where see note. The sense bent loith age is also admissible here, as in 12, if we put commas
before and after Scken. 671. "HXeioici, elsewhere in H. always called 'BTreioi (and so 688) cf. v 275 "HXiSa . 6'ft Kpariovaiv 'ETreioi, and note on B 615. 674. IAauN6ueNoc goes with ktAvov. pucia does not recur in H. ;; it is used in the sense usual in later Greek, reprisals, property seized as a pledge for reparation ; see Jebb on Soph. 0. C. 858; Aisch. Supp. 412, etc. The deed which led to reprisals is recounted farther on (698). 677. fiXiea, else a purely Odyssean word, always followed by ttoXX^. It is possibly conn, with SXis.
; .

See Introd.
:

of. Z 331. 667. nupbc e^pcoNrai 668. Inicxepob, in order, one after that, so crxe{<r)ex-, the other. with the exception of the unexplained = i^-e^-rjs, suffix -pa, iTTi-ffxe-pd exactly by which the scholia translate it. According to another interpretation it meant (OT

the shore {ax^pbi

6,KTii,alyi.aK(it,'H.es^a\i.),

which happens

to suit^the other

125) fairly well, but passages (2 68, is sufficiently refuted by the analogous Pindaric iv a%ipm, in order, N. i.

Homeric

512

lAIAAOC

(xi)

roaa irdiea oi&v, Toaaa crvMV av/Soata, roa' aliroKia 'rrXare

irevTrjKOVTa /Sowi/ ajye\a<;,
"jnTov;

aijoov,
680

Se ^av9a<; eKarov Kol irevTrjicovTa,

dirfkela';,

Trdcrwi

TroWrjiai Se ttcoXoi {nrijaav.

Koi

TO,

fiev

r/Xacrd/j-eada

HvXov

^TjXrjiov

e'iaco

evw^ioi irpoTi
ovveKo, fioi
Kr)pvKe<;
8'

aarv

yeiy^Oei Se

(ppeva

lSir)Xev<;,

TUT^e TroXXa ve(oi

TroXefiovBe klovti.
(j)at.vofievrj(f>i,

iXiyaivov

a/j,'

rjol

685

Tou?
ol Se

i/iev

olai ypeto? ocpelXer

^vA,^(BI'

ev "HXtSt SiT/f
dvBpe'i

crvvayp6/j,evoi

riyiJTopei;

BaiTpevov
ct)?

TToXecriv

yap
^t,rj

Evretoi ^peio<; btpeiXov,

rjfi6t<;

iravpoi /ceKaKa/Mevoi ev
iicdKoxre
ireeov,
(7/3.

HvXai

^fiev.

eX6a)v

yap

HpaKXrjei-rj
B'

690
ocrcroi

T&v irpoTepav
678. oicoN 679. cu66ceia
:

Kara
L

exraOev
b (aud

apiaroi.
Strabo
:

juu^XcoN

oiciN)

Vr.
P'.

LT.

680.

saNeouc

so | 100 ap. 681. noXXatci

683.

p.

453).

nco\Aici

OnflcON

linflpxoN
686.

PRU.

682. i^Xacdueea
:

6P.

nori

PRS.
II

||

D. r^rHse
||

DGTU.
(T.W.A.)
6q>eiXer'

xpetoc C^[HS] Harl. a

DH
:

XP^"=

AT
||

XP^0= ^-

ttxpeiXer'
:

(supr. o)

JTU

JIosc. 3

btfeXKerm R.

-^pitnc cbipclXer' Ar.

XP^foc

Aph. (see Ludw.). 688. 2q)eiXoN (Ar. ? more probably xp^coc diipeiXoN) S9eiXXoN G 8q>eX\oN fi. 689. nOXcoi 690. yp. n6Xci Schol. D. r&p {)' ADJQ Harl. a. 691. ^KTONeN {supr. o) PRT Vr. A, Par. a c^ rcip d f g k gKTQNeeN King's Par. b,

ADHLT
:
:

678. ncbea oicbN, probably Tiie' dFLuv, with_ lengthening in the sixth arsis cf. 6iw in this place only (in d'to/iai l is a metrical necessity), but 6tu> in other parts of the line, and ol'w, otofmi beside the contracted oMk 696, 501, etc. (but see Piatt in J. P. xix. 43). It is tempting to read fi-fiXaf (as Strabo does when quoting the identical phrase from i 100)'; but though this reading is found in L, it is probably a mere gloss, as

of his sons. The raid on Pylos seems to have played a very important part in the Epic poems on the deeds of Herakles. See the note on E 393. 684. Tiixe noXXd, much success had fallen to me. n^coi, as a 'young hand,' with ki6nti. 686. The Attic form d<pei\a in place of the Epic 6^i\Xa here and 698 (and in some mss. in 688) seems to be a mark of late origin see on Z 350. The verse
;

does not appear in the other members The lengthof the same family, PQR. ening of the 1 in cuB6aa (679) is sufficientlyjustified by metrical necessity. Schulze (Q. E. p. 256) remarks that (xv^oaia, would have been more regular (cf. av^ilrrris), but the vowel i seems particularly susceptible to lengthening, and has thus asserted itself. The form (Tu/Sda-eid is wrong ; t of * (Xv^tiTris would
it

exhibits the forbidden trochaic caesura in the fourth foot ; van L. reads i^eiXero,

omitting iv. 688. dairpeuoN, proceeded to apportion. The verb is Odyssean (always of carving meat) it properly means 'to be
;

or carver. 689. tbc with naOpoi, so few were we in Pylos through ill-triatment. 690. iXecoN, a construction ad sensum,
'

SaLTpbs

become t only before i (cf. Uerela beside Ueaia). nXoTea, wide - ranging flocks of goats, as B 474. 683. The scholia note that here Neleus survives the expedition of Herakles (v. 690), in which, according to the more popular legend, he was killed with eleven

Bin 'HpaKXHeJH being ='Hpa/cX^s. Cf. E 638, X 91 ^vxh Tei/petriao aKyjirrpov

.
.

'ix<^v,

87,

etc.,

H.
(sc.

G. 166.

rdp
;

(yap

(>'):

ydp

F'

"HXiSa) van L.
:

but this

is

needless.

691. rUm genitive see

npoT^pUN t^un
ff.

for

the

O. % 150.

lAIAAOC

(xi)

513

BaSeKa <yhp Nt/X'^o? dfivfiovo^ ute'e? '^fiev Tmv 0409 XiTTOfiTjv, ol K oKKot, Trai/Te? oKovro.
rays'
rifjLea<;

inreprjcjiaveovTe';

'ETretot

p^aX/cop^trwi'e?,

v^pi^ovTe<;,
o

ardcrdaXa

firj'^avoaivTO.

695
fiey

e/c

8'

yepmv dyeXr/v re ^o&v Koi Trwv

^Se
vo/u.rja';.

olwv

etkero, Kptvd/Mepo^ TptrjKoai

KoX <ydp T&i

eK66vTe<;

'^peio';

fj.e'y

ocpelXer

ev 'HXtSt
0'^e(y(f>iv,

hurft,

Tea(Tap6<i d0Xo(f)opoi
/j,eT

'nnroi
Trepl

aiiTolcriv

deOXa'
S'

T/3i7roSo?

7*^

e/jieXkov

700

OevcreaOaf
692.
djuuijuoNec

toii?

avOb dva^ dvhpSiv AvyeLa^

HJP.

697. TpiaK6cia G. (Sis vbBov Porphyr. on

S.
li

tujw &x<"i An. 694. Ineioi : 695. Oju^ac GQ. rafHi L (7/). aiw). 699 l/wiiTTTevTat 698. t6, xpeioc PQ. SeeXoN Q [supr. a). rpinodac 700. 6te\ia T 9 185.
||

||

gueXXe
It

P.

692.

appears that the

x^p'f'"'''"^'

Or we may emend with Bentley

pJfiKa rpi7iK6(7i.' ,
fj^ev6s

founded an argument on this line to prove the separate authorship of the Odyssey, where (X 285) only three sons of Neleus and Chloris are enumerated. Ar. replied that Neleus may have had
other sons by other wives. 694. ToOTa, adverbial, H. G. 133. OnepH9aNeoNTec, only here, in sense evidently = virep<f>poyoOvTes, lifted up with pride, though the der. is not clear. 695. OBpizoNTCc the verb recurs only See on A 203. in Od. (seven times). 696. oic2)N see on 678; irSu dFlav Piatt (J. P. xix. 43), the v being of course incapable of elision.
: :

Kplvas or with Brandreth Kpiv&re rpLTiKbffi (comparing irapd re

Ktti iir]t /leXaivriL). It has been suggested that the break in the line at the caesura permitted a short vowel here in place of a long one but Schulze {Q. E. p. 422) shews that all the cases forward by von Christ to prove brought

KXiffLrji

this are insuflicient. 699. From the mention of a single charioteer in 702 (where, however, Naber

suggests
it

Tcb) 5'

iXarijp^

aKaxv^^^^)

697. KpiniuLenoc, selecting

the case

is

not analogous to the ordinary division of spoil, which is in the hands of the army, not of the king, who is only given a yipas i^aiperbv here he is exacting pay:

would seem that a four-horse chariot the pi. Bxea being regularly is meant used of a single chariot. For the very rare mention of such a team in H. see The ancient critics, as on 9 185.
;

ment
the

for a debt.
t

The lengthening
is

of

Porphyries tells us, regarded the line with suspicion on this ground ; but it cannot be omitted. The mention of SeeKa in Elis naturally leads us to think of the

first

of TpiHKdci" in thesis

In unaccountable. vTrepoTr\li}i(n. it is explained by metrical necessity (see App. D), which does not exist here ; cf. <j> 18-19 /i^Xa yap i^

and

unique forms like

'16dK7is

Meinnjcioi

ii/dpes
r/Si

deipav
vo/jt-ijas,

vi]V(tI

voXxiKMiun

TpLT]K6(!t'

whence

this line seems to have been carelessly before Kpivdpievos The short copied. shews that the author of the line was not particularly sensitive to position may suppose that, formed by p.

We

relying on forms like v7rpov\lrii.iri, he thought that the 'doubtful' vowel 1

could be lengthened at will by an Epic but in that case we should have expected to find other similar instances.
'

licence'

Olympian games. It is likely enough that the idea was present to the poet's mind but he could not without anachronism have named games which, according to the best authorities, were only established by Herakles in memory of lolaos, after the death of Augeias, who The scholia remark, is here still alive. too, that the race is for a tripod (xpri/J^oTir7)s), whereas the chariot race (first established in 01. 25) was for a crown Eaces on special occasions {a-T<pa.i'lT7is). are of course familiar in H. ; Nestor himself takes part in funeral games in Elis in * 630 ff. For the form deXo(p6poi 453 i^linroi dedXo^dpoi. see note on Brandreth).
;

VOL.

2 L

514
KacT'^ede,

lAIAAOC
tov
S'

(xi)

iXaTrjp'

d<pbei,

dKa')(rjfievov

linrav.

Tcov 6 ryepav eTrecov Ke^^oXto/tei'o? rjhe Kol epytov

i^eXer

aaTrera ttoXXAfit]

to,

S'

aXX.'

e?

Sfjfiov
'ia7]<;.

eScoKe
705

Baorpeveiv,
rip.el';

Ti<;

ol

dT6/j,^6fi6vo<;
Sieiirofiev,

kLol

jjiev

ra

ejcacrra
deoi<;-

d/x^l Se dcrrv

epBo/j,ev

Ipd

ol

Be TpiTtot ^yu.art Traz/re?

fidivvj^e^

^\dov
TralB'

o/i&)9

avToL T6 TToXet? KoX

/j^erd

linroi,

iravavBirjf
er

Be acpc M.o\iove dcopijaaovTO

iroi

iovr, ov
||

p,a\,a

elBore 6ovpiBo<i dXKrj<i.

706. &ij.(p\

710

705 de. At., om. Zen. a

:

Vcchc U.
fi

bk

(yp. iiaifl Te)

DU Harl.

fijuyi
(sic
!

re

fi.

709.
sujir.

noNCudfHl Ar.

naccu3lH(i)
\\

GJL

Harl. a

naNcccudiwi

T
gy

from cc

over nc or vice versa).

ecopi^iccoNTe Q.

710. naide t'

Snt' PR.

703. TciN goes with 4n^coN and SprcoN, these things, words and deeds ; implying apparently that an insulting me.ssage had been sent back by the charioteer. See B 629 for the wanton violence of Augeias. Note KprcoN without F riSi Te Bentley.
' ' :

704.

&^ero,
B
547.

diflferent sense

from

chose for himself in a 1 331. Shuon, ap;

they cannot they appear together in 750, and Homer never uses two patronymics together. The ordinary explanation is that Aktor was their nominal father, as Herakles is called son of Amphitryon, and that MoXlaiv is a metronjmiio from their mother MoXtici; or MoXto?) (so Pausan. v. 2. 2). This is
course

patronymics,

but

both be so in

reality,

for

parently the

common

stock

see

notes

unlikely
it

the form M.o\iove

is

against

on

231,

705. Interpolated from i 42, according to Zen. and Ar. But there is no serious objection to it here. daiTpeOeiN see 688.
:

VcHc: better

atari's,

fair share
dnrh

see

A 418,
aicrav

and

138

XaxtJji'

\7ftd0s
i<sar]^,

(Bentley).

Fick reads

quoting

Hesych. taaa.rs9a.i- KXrjpoOaBai, A^tr/Sioi. dT^uBeceai is a verb recurring only in

"*

and Od.
impf. of
Si^ttw,

706. 3iefnojueN, disposing.

were

707. oi 3^, the Epeians, who make raid to recover the booty taken

from them.

Many commentators have

(though we may perhaps compare AeuKaX(5i)s = son of AevKaXiap), and metronymics are almost unknown in Greece (Wessos, however, is *iXup5i;s from his mother in Hesiod and Pindar). Others have proposed to derive both Mo\i.6vri and MoXfuj' from a supposed MiXos, ancestor of the mother. For this there is no ground. The name Aktor is itself derived from 'Am-opluv, not vice versa the grandfather of Patroklos (785) is of course a different person. Later mythology made of the two brethren a pair of Siamese twins, Si<j>veit, with two heads and four legs and arms, but only one

strangely fancied that this is the beginning of the war in which the fight already mentioned (671-6) was an incident. This leads to hopeless and needless confusion.
709. MoXioNe, the

body (so Schol. A here and on -^ 638, and apparently as early as Ibykos ; see fr. 16, Bergk, where they are called ivlymoi). Weleker ingeniously, but not
very probably, explained them as a personification of the two mill-stones [mola, and hence sons of Aktor 'the crusher." Others have seen in the name MoXiui/ an appellative meaning 'the warlike,' 6 /tiero. /iSiKov itiv, and Hesych. explains the word as ptaxnT-^is. So also Eustath. Others, including W. -M. Her. ^ 13, more wisely abandon etymological interpretations, and recognise another instance of the divine twin brethren worshipped elsewhere as 'Avaxes, Aids Kovpoi., Tyndaridai, Apharetidai, etc.
p-tiX-q),

same

as the 'AKTopi;

uve Kteatos and Eurytos, B 621 see 750 below. They played a great part in the Epic stories of Herakles, according to which they were slain in the campaign against Angelas. See Pindar 0. x. 2638 Paus. v. 1. 11-2. 2. The Homeric poems know them only as twin sons of Poseidon, and leaders of the Epeians. The two names 'AKTopluv and MoXian are both obscure. In form they are of
;

lAIAAOC
6<7Tt

(xi)

515

Se Tt? pvoeacra 7ro\{?,

alirela koXoovt],
r]iJLa66evTO<;-

rrjXov
Tr)v

eV

AXcjbeKwt,

vedrr)

YivKov

a/jLcfjea-rpaTocovTO
Trai"

Biappaiaai /ie/nawre?.
fiereKiaOov,
air

aXX' ore

-TreBiov

a^fii

S"

'Adtjvij

0776X09 ^X6e Oeova

evvv^o^, ovS" dixovra

^OXifi-rrov

Ocoprjaa-eadai

715

HvKov Kara Xaov

TroXe/xt'feiz/.

dyeipev,
fie

dXXd

fiaX'

ia-a-v/ievov?

ovBe

N'jjXeii?

ela 6cop7](Taea6ai,

aTrexpvifrev Be fioo
e<j)r)

tTrTrov?"

ov yap

TTto

Tt

fi

iB/j,ev

TToXep^rjla

epya.
720

aWa
e<TTi

Kai w?

iTTirevat,
icov,

fieTeTrpeirov ri/jyerepoiai,

Koi Trefos Trep

eVet w? 076 velKO<; 'Ad^VTj.

Be Tt9 TTOTa/MO^ M.tvvTjio';

ApT]vrj<;,

eh oka /SaXXcov
rjio

eyyvdev
iTnrije<;

061 fieivafiev
to,
criiv

Blav

TlvXioov,

B'

iireppeev eOvea -jre^wv.

Qwprj'yQevTe';
725

evOev
evBtoi

iravcrvBiT)!,

Tev-^eai

iKOfiecrO

iepov poov 'AX<f)eioto.

ev6a Ati pe^avTe<; vTrepfxevel lepa KaXd, Tavpov B AXcpetan, ravpov Be Tloa-eiBdcovi,,

avrap
711. Ti
(j

AdTjvaiTji,

yXavKcoTroBi,

^ovv dyeXair^v,

supr.).

[mpr. T

{supr. c). 712. dXipeioO G Haii. b (supr. co), Par. {supr. &>) d. 717. eccuu^Ncoc Cant. 718. ecopi^caceai E. 722. juhnOYoc QT over h) : uhni^ioc K: juinOnioc G. 724. eneppN (T.W.A.)

no\X<4 Mor. Cant. 725. ^Nedde Bar. (?) 'itisa re G naccudiH GJL naNccudiHi T. 726. eOSeioi P : gNBeioi (Ji?)T Cant. Mor. Vr. b A: n3ioi 3' J yp. eiidioi ^ toi. /lecnj/i^pivoi R^ 727. OnepueK^' LU OnepueN^'i Q. 728. TaOpoN t' dXipeio:)! JT. {p. corr.). dreXeiH T 729. Xf^Kc&niai J. dreXeiHN G.
:
||

CHJQSTTJ

dn^ppeoN fi. ^Nea U Mor.

nezcoN
:

||

II

711. 0pu6ecca noXic, Sedge -town,' evidently the same as B 592 Qpiiov 'AXipio!o vbpov. For the complex geographical difficulties connected with these see note on B 591. names 712. NcdTH, last, lit. 'lowest,' see
'

719. noXejuiiTa Spra, 'the operations of war, seem to be contrasted with the
'

I 153.

714. nedfoN juereKiaeoN, a strange phrase, perhaps to be compared with

496 ?0e7rc KKoviiav wedlov,

had chased the

plain,'

i.e.

when they every warrior

' '

This is not satisfactory, but in it. when they neither is the alternative, had passed over the plain ; for this sense can hardly be got out of fieTedadov, and the words are out of place and very weak after the mention of the beginning Bentley ingeniously read of the siege. dWo re, with a comma after /lefiaures and a colon after /lereKladov.
'

foray against the country-folk which constituted all Nestor's experience hitherto, 722. BdXXuN, emptying, a, unique use in H., but imitated by Ap. Rhodius ii. 744, etc. 724. dn^ppeeN, kept flmmng iip to us. Most MSS. read iirippmv, but the singular is to be preferred, on account of the F of Fidvea, which is nowhere else neglected, 726. SnSioi, at mid-doAj see 8 450 'ivhw^ d' yipav ^\d' i^ aX6s, compared with 400 ^/ios S' ^Aios p^aov oipavbv ii|H0i^ej3^Kei of the same moment ; lit. full light (cf. S!os, iright). Hesych.
;

IpSia

/ie<rTjfi,ppta.

729. The variant dyeXelrii. is worth consideration. In any case it would seem as though dreXalHN contained an

516
hopirov eTreid'

lAIAAOC

(xi)

eKofxeaOa Kara arparov iv TeKeecTai,

iv
evrecriv
tilaiv
e/cao'Toi;

730

Kal

KareKOifirjdrjiJ^ev
f>oa<;

dfi(j)l

iroTafJLolo.
Srj

arap fieydOv/ioi
^dvr] p,eya epyov

ETretot

dficjilaTavTO

dcTTV Siappalcrat fie/MatoTe';'

'

dXXd

(T(pi,

wpoirdpoide

Apr)0<;'

evre ydp ^eXio<; (jjaedcov virepea'^eOe

avfii^epofiea-da
fJid'^rjo

yaurji;,

735
'Adrjvrji.

At^

t'

ev'^o/jLevoi

km,

aXX' ore
TT/JWTOS

Brj

TlvXiaiv Kal '^Treiav eTrXero veiKO^,

he ficovv'xa'i
l-TnTOV^,

iymv eXov dvBpa, KOfiiaaa

'yafi^po<i
el')(e

M.ovXiov al'^TjT'Tjv

'tjv

Kv<yeiao,
740

TTpea^vTdrTjv Se 6v<yaTp
rj

^avdrjv 'Aya/jLijSTjv,
'^umv,
oovpu,
opov<Ta<;

Toaa
S'

(j}dpfj,aKa

Tov fiev iyo)

rjpnre

oaa Tp6(fiei evpeia Trpoaiovra ^dXov ^aXKijpei

tjiBt]

ev kovitjlctiv

iyii)

S'

6?

Bi<f)pov

aTrjv

pa

jierd irpofidj^picnv.

drdp

fieydOvfioi

ETretot
745

erpeaav dXXvSi'; dXXo^, eVet iSov dvSpa irecovra

rjyefiov'
lirTrrjoiv,

o? dpiarevecTKe fid'^eadac.
icro<;,

avrdp

eycbv evopovcra KeXaivrji, XaiXairi,

S'

trevTrjKOVTa
730.
(swjjr.

eXov hi^povi, hvo

||

8'

dfi<j)l^

eKaarov
EN
:

&6pnoN
:

^n)

* n'

R
:

k\6ij.SBa GP. aeinNON Zen. ^NTCCIN {a in ras. &N supr. ).

,
||

731.
:

In'

LQT

6n'

reiixeciN J.

732.

ainhp
:

733. bk JQ. npae^eiN Q, yp. A. 6eHNai J [supr. h). 740. eurar^p' HP.

ai'

PQT

Vr. b

afe

supr.

||

diappatcai

AD
||

Harl. a

aia|i

cuuq>ep6ueea P. u^xhn PR. 737. encicoN : nvis dixaicoN yp. An. 738. npuTON Bar. 741. fi(i)aei CHQS Vr. b eTBeN Schol. Theokr. ^x^ D. 744. aCrriip GQU. encio) dxaioi Mor. (of. 743. 6n kon!hcin J. ii. 16. 747. Irdi G. eN6pouca (A supr., T.W.A.) 746. i^reu6Nec U. 694, 737). DHJPQRTU cnopouca fi.
736. ^jyi(pep6uiecea Vr.
:
||

||

||

not of course in sense allusion in sound to this familiar name of Athene. 380. Zen. read deiirvov for 730

Sun
iv.
is

(the

father of Angelas),

and

are

famed

for their skill in

drugs

=H

233

7raiJ.<fidp/iaKos ^eiva.

Pind. P. But Aietes

;

a6pnoN, but the latter word is obviously right, for the evening meal is meant. 733. On account of the F of Fdarv, Bekker conj. Afi<t>^<rTav S-q (cf. S 233),

established as father of Medeia as far back as Hes. Theog. 956-62. Schol. A

here gives a short account of Medeia,

ending

olK-ijaacra

di

aSrij

ttiv

irk'qiTlov

Brandreth and Christ Faarv

St;

djn0-

aravTo. that came before 734. npondpoiee, 476. See on about. Odyssean 735. ft^ioc 9a^ecoN, an Onep^cxeee, stood phrase (four times).

Cf. V 210, v 93. above the earth. apparently the Ho740. 'AroJuiiaHN meric name of Medeia, who has not yet been brought into the Argonautic legend. At all events, besides the resemblance of names, both are granddaughters of the
:

"HXiSos 'E(j>vpav wdKvilia.pimKov iirolriaev iwovofiaadrivai (cf. /3 328-9). This seems to be an attempt to bring the two legends into connexion, through the name of Ephyre, which ti-aditionally stood for Corinth (see Z 152), but is here a town in Elis (Strabo p. 338), on the Selleeis. See B 659, 531, and M. and R. on a 259, where there is a full discussion of the diflferent towns bearing this name. 748. &u9ic, one on each side of each chariot. Cf. 634, the only other case

lAIAAOC
<f>a)Te<;

(xi)

517

oS^f eXov odBa'i ifi&o virb Bovpl Sa/x,evTe^. Kal vv Kev 'AKToplave MdXiove iroiS' akd-jra^a,
fxr)

750

el
e/c

cr(f}a)e

irarrjp

evpii

Kpetmv evoai'^dmv
rjepi
-rroXXiji.

irdKe/jiov

eadaxre

KaXv^ai

evOa Zeu? HvXioia-L /leja KpaTO'? iyyvaXi^eTe(f>pa <yap

KTel,vovTe<i
otpp'
eTrl

ovv eTTOfieada Sia crTrtSeo? TreBloio

avToii<;

dvd t

evrea KaXa XeyovTe';,

755

irerpr]^

^ovirpaaiov iroXvirvpov ^iqaafiev ittttoi'? t 'HXevur]';, Kal 'AXetcrLov evOa KoXcovrj

:

749. 9C0TEC : 9iiNTc L. 754. bih cnideoc Zen. AC^ Bi" 6cnia&c Ar. (dcniBoc Q). 755. KxeiNONrec (om. t") DQ. Schol. iv ILXkm x^ (X^P's) \4yovTes is corrupt 757. dXidou Ar. x^p's ''<'" ^ ^X6ntC (?) Ludw. 6Xhc(ou {supr. ei) Steph. Byz. Cf. B 617.
||

ADU

(in the vulg. reading) d/ut>is precedes the ace. governed by it. In both passages it has of course supplanted an original dju0i FiKaarov. Monro points out that difpoc here means chariot amd horses, whereas Homeric use restricts the word to the car as distinct from the

where

rest of the chariot. 750. dXdna^a, only here of slaying single men elsewhere always of destroying towns or embattled ranks. 751. eOpCi KpeiuN is elsewhere used
;

'A/i^iSoKlda . Kelrat Si iwl bSoO rrjs i^ "HXiSos els '0\vfnriav. The only clue to the position of the n^pH 'OXeNiH is the name of "Q\evos, a town on the N. coast at least twenty miles from any point on a road between Elis and Olympia. BounpdcioN ace. to Strabo was the name of a district between Dyme and Elis, and therefore also roughly half-way between
rrepl
.

t^v

TTJs

dpetvTJs

only of

Agamemnon.
is

754. It

practically

indifferent

whether we read 3ii cniSloc with Zen. or Si' do-TTiS^os with Ar., as the origin and meaning of both forms are alike

unknown,
scholia to

cnid^oc

is

mean

luide

explained by the or long \ they

fji,rjKos

quote from Aisch.

<nrlScov

65o0,

and from Antimachos (Tind66ev = fmKpoBev, adding the form (nri.86ei,s, and a verb
a-Tril^(i>

Olenos and 'AXatavaiwv x^P^The passage in the Catalogue is therefore perfectly intelligible when it names the two latter sites as on the opposite sides of Elis ; our present author has taken the names thence with complete disregard of geography, not only treating the two distant points as if they were close together, but evidently conceiving Aleision as the farther, whereas to Nestor coming from the south it was some twenty-five miles nearer than Olenos.

= iKTelva{i).
like

da-indios is

explained

round

a shield or covered with shields (thrown away by the fugitives) both

equally absurd. Van L.'s iiracirlSLoi. is ingenious, but the corruption is unlikely, and the word is used only of cautious advance against an unbeaten foe (cf. N 158, 807, 609) ; it is entirely unsuited for Possibly the word may be a pursuit. forgotten proper name. 756. See B 615-7, from which it appears that Buprasion is a region, and the hiU of Aleision and the Olenian rock The correct localities on its boundaries. form is 'KKiiaiov, as Steph. Byz. writes it, confirmed by 'AXacru^s on an inscr. from Olympia (Collitz 11&1 = I.G. A. Steph. s.v. 'AX-fia-tov says rb 5' 120). " AXaurvaluv xiS>pa," 'AXelndv icrri. rb vvv

No doubt he was an Asiatic Greek completely ignorant of the Peloponnesos. It is as though an inhabitant of Berkshire describing an invasion from the
north were made to say,

'We marched

'

to the Thames and found the invaders besieging Windsor ; but we defeated them and drove them all the way to the Ohilterns, as far as Aylesbury and Slough and there we stopped the pursuit' which would clearly shew that the author knew nothing of the country but the names. 757. 'iNea KeicXHTai, so. where is the hill which is called the hill of A. ; a pregnant expression hardly to be paralleled in H. but not unfamiliar in later Greek (Soph. 0. T. 1452, etc. ivea, KKi]ii;eTa,i oifibs KiSaipiiv). Agar (J. P.
;

'

'

518
KeKkrjraL, o6ev
ev6'
ayjr

lAIAAOC

(xi)

a^TK

dTrerpaTre \aov 'Adtjvrj.

avSpa
airo
S' et

KTel,va<;

7rvfm,Tov \L7r0v

avrap
wicea<i
t'

Ap^atot
nrTrov;,
760

Bovirpacrioio TivXovB'
ev'^eTocovTO
ttot'

evpv

TTavTe?
0)9
'

dewv All NeuTopt

avSpdcriv.
rj

dvSp&v.

eov,
TTfi;

eov je, fier

avrap
oico

A^tWeu?

otog

aperi]^ aTrovi^trkrai,'
iirei

re jmv
dnro

TToWa

fieraicXava-eadai,,
rj

Xao^ oXrjTai.
iTrereXXev
ire/ji/ire.

ireTTOv,

fiev
o-'

aoi
e'/c

rye

Mei/otVio?
'

wS

765

TjpiaTi

Twt ore

^6ir)^
iyo)

Asyafiefivovi

voil

he evSov eovTe<;,

Koi Sw?

Ohvaaev<;,
to?

irdvTa fidX' iv p.eydpoi'i tjKovofiev

Il7jXrjo<;

eVereWe.
770

iKO/Mecrda

8ofiov<;

iij

vaierdovra^
TrovXv^oreLpav.
tTnTi^Xdra IlT/Xeii?

Xaov dyeipovrei; kwt

evOa S
eireid'
S'

Kyadha

tjpaa M.evoiTt,ov evpofiev evSov

'A'^iXtju'

^Se ae, irdp

yepeov B

irtova firjpia Kale ^oo<; Ail repiriKepavveoi

758. k^kXitoi

H.

II

aueic
II

H.
NobT a'

762.

&c Shn

G.

CH. eoN re
Lips.

760.

dnb:
:

Ini P.
fi.

761.

ndNTEC: n^NTcoc

PR

Lips.

^hn re

763. eu te

(supr. h).

764. ueraKKaiicaceai

HJR

767. NobT

S^

u&'iN 8'
:

HJ

ncSY Be t'

QT

DGPU.
P.
||

767-85
6[X^^

d. Ar.
II

^rdpoNTec
Bdreipa)
^KH(i)e(N)

P-

RT
Q

Par. k, iv &XK011.

Aph. 768. cnfreXXe eK^Veue C. 770. noXuB^TeipoN DPXJ KoWiniNaiKa J (7^. nou\uA, yp. Vr. b. 773. UHpia KoTe Ar. UHpl'
: :
||

{Ueue Harl. a supr. ).

Bo&N

G.

xxiv. S6ev

281)
ird'Xiii

adris

suggests k^kKiS' (fc&XiTai), ktX., Aleision, where

More
765

serious objections are that

M3e

iu

the hill slopes:

761. Cpxct6conto, gave glory ; see 298. 762. oEic &N, eY nor' Son re see on T ainhp 'AxiXXeOc is the catchword 180. from 664, with which we re-enter the original stream of narrative. 763. THC so all Mss. ; but there can be
: :

no doubt that the right reading is -^s or e^s, of. P 25 ^s fj^ijs airbrriTo, and see otoc hnonikcerm, jjiUlJiave App. A. JJie_mojit_Jg}mn^elf an expression inime^tely corrected (nay, no profit on the contrary) he will weep tears of penitence.' uera- gives the idea of penitence through that of after as in /leraixeXeiaeai., etc. 765-6 = 1252-3. 767. Aristophanes and Ar. athetized from this line to 785, on the ground

'

'

'

that the composition is prosaic; that they are inconsistent with the charge of Peleus to his son in 1 254 ; that Peleus here (is etSuiKov airivSti., leaving to his son all the duties of hospitality.

too far separated from the words to which it refers in 786 ; and that 784 appears also in Z 208, the repetition of such a line not being like Homer. But instead of athetizing it is better to say that here, as in other parts, the speech shews marks of growth. NdbT 9^ ^n3on edd. vQX 34 t. But the hiatus is perhaps admissible in this place ; see on B 87, 105. In any case the use of 5^ re is not suitable here. "Jlf). nouXuBbreipaN is elsewhere applied only to xBiliv. Perhaps therefore we should accept the usual KaWiyivaiKa. 771. The reason which made Menoitios an inmate of Peleus' house is given in 85. 773. KoTe so Ar. ; MSS. ?k7)c, which is obviously inferior. repniKepaONcoi, ' hurler of the thunderbolt,' from repwt/jett- by metathesis, root tori, Virgil's 'qui fulmina torquet.' This explanation, given by G. Meyer in Curtius St. vii. 180, is far preferable to the ordinary 'rejoicing in the thunderbolt.' There
is
:

lAIAAOC
avKr]^ iv j(opTWi,
cnrevhoav
<7(f)S)i

(xi)

519

e^^e

Se '^pvcreiov aXeiaov

aWoira olvov
afi(f)i

eV

aidofi6voi,<i

lepolai.
8'

knMt^^

ITo

/M6V

/3oo9

erreTOv Kpea,
ra(f}a>v
S'

vSil

eireLra

(TTrifiev

evl

TrpoOvpoicrf
y^etpb<;

avopovcev 'K-^iWev^,
eariv.
780

es

S'

a/^e

eXmv, Kara

eBpidaadai dvaje,
defio<;

^eivid T

ev irapiOT^Kev, d re ^eivoi<;
rdpirrifi.ev

avrap eVet
rfp-^ov
o"<f)ft)

iBr]Tvo<;

ijSe

ttot^to?,
dfi
e-Treadai-

iyo) fivOoio,

KeKevcov
to)

v/i/i

8e fidTC

TjdeXeTov,

afi(f)co

ttoW

iTreTeWov.

llrj\ev<; /xev

wt TraiSl jepcov eVereXX'

kfijjievai
'

A^tX9ji,'

atev dpiarevecp Kai vireipoyov

aKKcov^
785

aol S' av5' wS' CTrereXXe MevotTto? AKTopo'; vlo';" TEKVOV ejjMv, jeverji fiev vireprepof; iariv 'A'^iXKew,
Trpea-^vrepo^ Se

av iaaf
6

^'wqi

8'

76 jroWovidfieivwv.
{jirodecrdat

>

a\X' eu

ot

^daOat, irvKtvov
o jepav,
'Ay^iXrji

eTfO'i

rjK

Kal

01

crr]/iMi'^iv-

Be ireiaeTai et? dr^adov 7re/3."^7

aii

w? eTrereXX' \TavT e'iiroi'i

774^5 om. H'.
778. ^BpiiScaceai P.
II

Be XrjOeai.

dXX en koL vvv

790

Bat<^povL,

al Ke iriOy^Tai.
Harl.
a.

<-^
npoeiipHici

rdpnojucN PR. 781. juiueoici DU. fteeX^THN Zen. 785. a5' S>V: 6 narfip Eust. afi': 782. opcoT G. 786. On^pTaToc Harl. d, Et. Mag. 225. 787. npccaO L Mor. Par. c'. 788. 4;naKoucai J (yp. linoe&eai), and ap. Eust. 791. cVnHc Q BiiraToc U. In Pap. 7; the line ends with ]con. {swpr. 01).
|| II

776. 6oQ>h GJ, 7p. 780. T<SpncojueN L :

777.

Vr. b.

no other instance in Homer of such a loxiaipa, subjective epithet of a god which has been compared, is of course Meyer further from x^'^t ^^ x^^P"points out that if repin- came from Tipwu it should mean making glad the thunderbolt.' Of. S. G. 124 b. 774. x^P""""') '^^ enclosed space of the court where stood the altar of Zeiis a\eicoN, else only in "EpKeios (x 335). the word seems to be fi and Od. ; identical in sense with S^iras, compare 466, so also o 469 SXeia-a with 5^7ra in 7 50-1. SXeiffov KoX Sinas rb aiirb Ath.
is
' ' ; ' I

vai..

779. sefNoic e^uic criN, so. irapaSeiNote the short form of the dat.

pi.

which cannot be removed without

ir^wi /t^p Brandr.,
cf.
o-0cl)t

great violence.
782.
/tdX'

van

L.

The contracted form

;

is

very rare

and doubtful

219, and 47. descent as son of a goddess, not age as in I 58. Curivdi

786. rcNcfii here

means

783. 775. Dbderlein is probably right in taking ^ni to mean 'with,' 'in addition to,' as the practice was to pour libations
xi.

but on the ground. were 'treating,' For this form preparing for the meal. of the 2nd person dual in historic tenses see H. G. %5 ad fin., and note on 9 448. not on the
776.
altar,

ously enough the ancient critics generally took reNefli On^prepoc to mean younger. Strange fancies were built up on this line and 11 96-100, for which reference may be made to Plato Symp, 180, Athen. xiii. 601, Aisohines in Tim. 141 ff. 789. CHuafNeiN, to give the word of This is not command, see A 289. consistent with Phoinix' claim to the

&U9) SneroN,

same position
of course passage, good,' as

Zen. read
fore

iidcKirriv

in 782, and there-

in I 442, but Phoinix is to the author of this dc 6rae6N nep, for his own we say. Cf. I 102. 791. Feiirois thOt' Bentley, ra Felirois

unknown

'

no doubt

kirirnv here.

Heyne, Tavra

ai)

Fen' Brandr.

The

'

520
Tt?

lAIAAOC
B
olB
;

(xi)

el
'

Kev ol avv Salfiovi dvfiov

ctr/aOr)

opivai,<;

rrapenrcov
el
icai

Be irapai^acrt'i icrnv eraipov.

-qicrt

Be Tiva (ppealv

Oeoirpoiririv aXeeivei
eirecjipaBe
B'

nvd

ol irap
irep

Z77Z/0?

irorvia

firjTTjp,

795

aXXa ae

Trpoerto,

afia

aXXo<; Xab^ eireavo}

^vp/MiBovcov, at Kev ri ^oax; Aavaotao ryevrjai'

Kai roi Tevyea

KaXa

Boto) iroKefiovBe

(fiepecrOai,,

at Ke
Tpoje?,

ere

t&i,

taKOVTe<; aTrocr'^aivTai TroXefioio

8'

avaiTvevaaxTi,
oXvyr]

aprjloi

vle<;

'A-^ai&v
'jroXefj.oio.

800

Tei,po/j,evoi'

Be r' avd'rrvevai'i
KeKfirjora';

peia Be k

aKfirJTe<;

avBpa^ avTrji
koX KXiaidcov.
794. eeonpeniHN R. in orcpoNToc
:

aauiaOe
792. L.
II

Trporl

aarv ve&v
794-5 om. Zen.

airo

6piNeic
1)

H.
||

795. {ini(fpade

In Pap.

this line is followed

by two ending
:

]XaoN oNCOxeco Pap. );. 797. aY KEN 960c GP. r^NHTOi G Ptfr. k rcNOicee ^ r^NHai Eust. (rsNoio on II 295). 798. lu Pap. rj the line ends HpHxeHxai (the first h uncertain). eVcKONxec Ar. Lips. lilcKONTec D^QE. 799. YcKONTec Zen. fi 800-1 om. LP*. 3' P 3' Bn L. TIC G. SNdnaucic Lips. 801. t' 802. bi k' mn. Lips. 802-3 d8. Ar. KSKjUHKdTac GR. 803. ificecee CGJR {supr. ai) S Vr. b A,
796. ck txkn S.

and coNieoacoN. Hn nou G. y 9<iioc

Eust. on

295

||

-.

II

||

Harl.

a,

Lips.

-.

dSceceai

HQ.

l]

noxi S.

opt. is used as a gentle imperative.

The

line in the
for
etTTOis,

Papyrus may have had clirtiv and ended SeOpo KdXeffa-ov

:

(Nicole), or irdXefjAvSe KdXeffaov (Menrad). 792. 6piNaic this form is very rare in

the 2nd and 3rd sing., cf. on B 4 5 547 is the only other instance of the 2nd. G. Hermann conj. dplvr/is, comparing O 403, where Patroklos repeats the words of Nestor, using dpiva. See, however, ^ 120. Hs FotS' Heyne. 794-803 = 36-45. Many critics, from P. Knight and Heyne on, have urged that the lines are interpolated here they lose all their grace in the other passage if, instead of coming from Patroklos' own chivalrous thought, they are merely repeated by rote like a lesson. P. Knight includes also 792-3, as coming from 403-4. 795. Kai TiNQ, and such a prophecy has been declared to him, a simple case of parataxis where, in later Greek, an
;

(see on B 751), but the phrase recurs in 189, 204, 38, forming in fact a large portion of the exceptions to Wernicke's law. The Papyrus may have had rbv 5' fiXXoi' "Xadv dvd)x6i^ (Nicole) or Kai ^irecdai. \abv dv(Six^<^

rhythm

'

'

(Menrad).
798. Nicole completes the line in Pap. Kai d&ra &im)uv rd B, reiixca 6oiprix9fivai.
(see

40).

hence Ar. read etcKovre^, a very unlikely form, as even Herodianos remarks. i<rKa is apparently for FU-aKia, root Fik of
:

799. 'ifcKONTec only here 5 279, else always ita-Kav

(=11 41) and

^OLKa, etc.

801. Teip6ueN0i goes closely with dvaTTveiffuKn,

'

'

'

explicative relative clause

have been added.

the

would rather Of the added lines in

first
is

Papyrus,

the

evidently

dpyvp&jre^a Q^ns, Ovydrrfp dXloLo yipovros, the second is completed by Nicole airhi ix^v fxev^TU} v'f)G)v iv dywvi dodwv. 796. dXXos S' dfia Nauck, with better

may ham pause from, tail. 6XirH ktK. the sense seems to be there is so little respite from war that even a short breathing-space will be precious' (as no actual victory can be won without Achilles himself). 802-3 were athetized by Ar. as being more in place in II 44-5, where the Trojans have been fighting a long battle at the ships. But there is little reason for selecting this couplet only for condemnation ; it should keep company with the preceding eight lines.
-.

'

lAIAAOC
'

(xi)

f;;f?
optve,

521

ws

(pdro,

T&t

S'

apa
vrja's

Ovfiov ivl

a-rrjdecratv

firj

he Oeeiv Trapa

eV

AlaKiBrjv 'A^tXjya.
Qeioio

805

aW
rjev,

ore

Srj

Kara

vrja^

'OSvo'crrjo';
a<f>'

ife demv TidTpoKXo<i, "va

rfJL

dyopi] re ^e/it? re
0(OfiOi,

8^ Kai

a<pi,

Oe&v eTerev'^aTO

evOd oi
Sioyevr)';

'Eivpinrvko';

^e^rjfi6vo<} dvTe^o\r]C7e,

'Evai/MOvlBrj'i,

(Tfca^cov

eK "rroXefiov

Kara firjpbv oiaTCOi, Kara Be v6no<; peev

S'

810 IBpatf

co/xav

KUb Ke^d\rj<;, aTrb

eX-60?
rye

dpyaXeoio
efnreBo'i
rjev.

aifia fieXav KeXdpv^e,

voo<;

fiev

Tov Be IBaiv ciiKTeipe MeyotTtou oKKifio'; vlos, Kai p 6\oij)vpofj,epo<; errea TTTepoevTa irpoarjvBa'

815

" d BeiXoi, Aavaaiv rj'y^Tope'i rjBe fieBovre^, w? dp ifieXXeTe TrjXe (f>iXa)p koI irarpiBov
dcreiv

atrji;

ev Tpoirji ra^^ea? Kvva'i

fiou

dpyen

BTjflon.
rjpui<;,

aXK dye
rj

roBe

eiire,

BtOTpe(j)e^

^vpinrvX'

ert J[,9v

(7')(fi<Tova-i

TreXwpiov "FiKrqp' 'Ayaiot,

820

>]Bt]

^diaovTai

vTr

avTov Bovpl Sa.^pT6?.'t\

804. After this Pap. 17 has <TeTpe rixp alnbN axc KpaaiHN^ 6>K<ixHce dk .euu6N {stippl Nicole). 805. napa : ^ni JT. After this is a line in Pap. 1; ending ]eN3uNe(pa\a[, Bu and aXa uncertain, ace. to Diels; but Nicole reads NO a. a. only. 807. fSse G. Followed in Pap. 1? by <Kai KXiciai npondpoiee ne.^n ope > oKpoipdcoN (suppl. Nicole). 808. fieN J {supr. h) Q eThn {supr. en) Harl. a eTeN G Bhn Q. Buu6c G. 809. dNTeu6XHceN Pap. 1). 810. cOaaiuoNiaHC J (cf. 575). 811. KaxcJ 6n6 Pap. rj. 813. re juiN D re ufiN Q. 814. ^Xkiuoc drXabc Pap. 7;, yp. Vr. b. 816. ^N t' Upa oi 9O x^'P' ^"0*= >"' ^9aT' Sk t' dNduazeN Pap. ri (without accents). 816. S & G. 818. dprexi dHXicoi 819. Siorpo^fec yp. fid' oicoNoOc A.
||

||

||

GH.

820. ^' eri : (>& ti G.

821. q>e{coNTai

feeirai Pap.

r;.

||

aajudNxec U.

805. Diels completes the added line in Pap. dyyeXlriv ipiwv, aMs t &Sw6 <pa\ayyas, Nicole t&i> B' cSpe irpoirdpoiSe

indefensible

Od.;

see.ff.

vewv dp6oKpatpdct)v.
806. Kordi, over against. The ships of Odysseus were in the centre of the camp ; see 1. 5. In 383 the ia-opik is held at the ship of Agamemnon, a more likely place. 807. oeuic, the givimg of dooms. Cf. i 112 ToXaai S' oSt' dyopal povKri<p6poi oSre

809. See Eurypylos. 813. re uht, however,

which recurs only in 12, van L. .ffncA. p. 620. 583 for the wounding of
ifriv,

(?.

was unshaken Greek ye ix-qv.

L.

'

so

still his spirit 703, etc., in later

'

815. Koi^': Kai 817.

;

Brandreth and van

'6iiu(TTet.

For the half local use we

may

compare Kdwpos
I.

= byre, S
Med.

575,

and the

68, Tvp6s= on. For the common altar of the camp see 249. 808. Sen, the correct form, has been supplanted in nearly all MSS. by the

Attic T.

\l/rj(pos=the

place of voting, Eur.

so

Spa, like B 158, etc. oiirw then ye were destined. Or we might take is as a simple exclamation, h^w are ye destined 818. fipreri for the more usual dpyfiri,
Si]

&c

thus

945;

Trea-<roi,

cheese

market,

and

white, SiS 820. cxi^couci, mil sustain, resist the attack of Hector ; so 166, but o-x/ice<rflat in P 639. 821. On' ainoQ doupi see on P 436.

H27

522

lAIAAOC

(xi)
^

Tov B' aiiT "Eiipv-TTvXo'i Treirvvfj^evo'; avriov TjvBa" ovKen, Sioyevef UarpoKXeif, aXkd^ 'A^atwi"
eaaerai,
ol
fjbkv

aXK
Br)

iv vrjvcrl

fieX,at,vijia-iv

ireaeovTai.

'c

yap

Travre';, \6aoi TrapO'; ?j(Tav apicrroi,

825

iv vrjva-lv Kearac ^e/3\7)/j,evot ovrdfievol, re

'^epaiiV

VTTo Tpcocov
p,v
(TV

t5)V Be crOevo'; opvvTai, aiev.

dXX
fjbTjpov

i/Me
S'

eKTUfi

adacrov dywv eVt vfja fieXaivav, oicTTov, dtr avTov B alfia KeXaivop
iirl
B'

VL^'

vBari Xiap&i,

rj-rna

(pdpfiaKU irdacre

i-

830

ea9Xd, Td ae irpoTi
bv
XetjOcoi'

(j)acnv

'A^^Wtjo?

BeBt.Bdy(6ai,

iBt,Ba^e,

Bt,KaioraTo<;

T^evravpcjv.

lijTpol

fiev yap TloBaXeipio^ ^Se Ma^atuz',

TOV

fj,ev

evl

KXiaiTjicriv

ototiai

eXKO'i 'ej(ovTa,
i,7)T7]po<;,

'X^pvi^ovra Kai

avrov
iv

a/j,vfiovo<;

835
'

Keladai,

TreBioii

Tpaxov
tl

fievei

o^vv

Aprja.
vio<;'

TOV B
"
TTftj?

avre irpoaeeiire Mez'OiTtoi'

eot,

oXki/jloi;

Tap
:

TdBe epya

pe^op,ev,

YiVpvTrvX

rjpco'i

822. 5' afir'

Bhuh Pap.

?;.

II

h,
:

&\Kap ToO PQ
eiN*

: 7p, Vr. b, iv dWuii. Hjtiap Pap. rj. 825.

Pap. 71. &pNUTai LQ. {i.e. iNinpAcei) nup) khX^cji (khXgico Ms.) dHiclbcac AaNaotic napii d\6c. aiirbp 'AxiXXeC/c <&>eX6c ^<:<i)N> AaNO&N oil Ki^derai oih' eXeaipei Pap. 17 (without accents. See 6 235, A 664). 828. NHa JLLcXaiNON : NHQC dxaic^N D. XXiepui 829. UHpoO t' PQ. 830. x^'opi^i R Lips.^ Tr. A Pap. 7). ^ni : enu Pap. ij. nacccoN Pap. tj. 831. dedlddyeai : BeBdaceai Zen. 832. SiKaidrepoc G (and op. Did. ). 833. no5a]\Hpioc Pap. 77. 835-6. In place of these two lines Pap. ij has room for six, which are however lost. 838.
II ||
|

nenNUJUENOC CPQRTU Pap. ri, King's Par. a c BcBXhu^noc Q. 823. n.TpoKXHC Pap. i). ndNTCC, ocoi Scoi ndNxec H. 827. toon : toO 3fe ce^Noc ikn Spcope "EKTopoc Sc Tdxa
||

NHQc ^NinXeicH

II

||

^01

gH

^HN Zen.
rj.

||

^^zouai R.

||

There

is

room

for

another

(lost) line after

this in Pap.

823. oXKop, defence,

difficult to
is

cf.

644.

It is

suppose that the

;

^/j,ap

of Pap.

For 824 see on the subject of ncc&NTai 311, I 235 seems to be 'Axaiol. Ar., however, took
to be Tp&es. 826 659. 830. nrda-auv in Pap. is again apparently a mere blunder. Cf. B 900. 831. npoTi goes with 'AxiXXfloc the iusertion of the verb between preposition and case is very unusual. For aeBiBdit
:

more than a blunder.

' the most civilized, most couversant with SiKri, the traditional order of society. So the Cyclops in l 175 is oi dlKaios as opposed to 0i\6feu'os. For the Centaurs see note on A 268 ; and for Cheiron cf. A 219, where he teaches Asklepios. The scholia properly remark that the legend of the education of Achilles by Cheiron is entirely inconsistent with the tale of Phoinix in I. 833. iHTpol ufeN . . t6n aim, an ana-

phrase,

'

Xeai Zen. read Seddaadai (or -a6.(rBai.), as T 316. This looks much more like a Homeric form, and perhaps should be adopted in the text. Van L. reads Sedaia-Bai as an aor., cf. f 233 dedae=
iSiSa^e.

coluthon

iiiv

Kurai,

should

have

832. 3iKai6TaToc

means, in

modern

followed, in order to be regular, as 6 Si does in the second clause, 836. Cf. I 356-61, B 353, for similar anacolutha. 835. xP"1'zoNTa, needing, else only in Od. (three times). 838. nwc Tip goi, how can these

lAIAAOC
epyofiai,
6(j>p

(xi)

523

'A-^iXtjI

Bat^povt /mvOov ivicnrai,

ol>po^

ov ^ea-Twp eVereXXe

Vprivi,o<s,
/jLe6i]crco

'A'^aoeov

840

dXX' ouS' w?

"Trep

crelo

reipofMevoio."
Troifieva Xacbv

^ Kol
69

viro

(7Tepvoto

Xa^wv aye
firjpov

KKta-liTjv
fitv

OepaTTOov Se lBa)V vTri-x^eve /Soeta?.

iic

ev6d
o^ii

iKTavvcra<;

ySeXo? irepiirevice^,

aiv

rapve ixa')(aipriL avrov S' alfia KeXaivov

r\

845

vi^'

vBari Xiapmi,
68vva<;'
L. 842.

iirl

Be pL^av /SaXe wiKprjv

oc

yepcrl BiaTplyfra<;,
etrv'

6Bvv'>]<f}arov,
e\.KO<;

airdaa^
iravcraTO B
alfia.
coTo P.

to fiev

erepcreTO,

839. iNfcncoN

841. ceTo jueei^cco

<:ceT'> &uie\iic&> Zen.

||

||

ueoHCOuai TU.
X\iapcb

CT^pNOlO

cri^eecfi E.
i).
||

843. hi kXicjhi H.

846.

Cant. Lips.^ Vr. A.

848. icx Pap.

naucero Lips.

things be? For the potential opt. with247. Zen. read out &v of. A 318, p^oueN, Irjv, Diintzer ?i;t, needlessly. prob. a dubitative subj. 841. ucei^cco, lit. ' I will refrain from have thee ; curious expression. lieeUvai aKKTJs and ttoX^iUoio, but not Zen. read elsewhere a personal gen. a-et\o) if),e\-/i(rw, which Ar. regarded as nep is not elsewhere less poetical.

842. imb cr^pNoio XaBcoN, i.e. he put his arm round his waist to support him as he walked. only very sharp, 845. nepineuKec, ainoQ, sc. here, but cf. A 51 ^x^ttcvk^s.
/iripoS.

'

We

found after

oiS' &s.

846. ^izaN niKpi^N, ace. to Schol. either the Achillea ('yarrow') or Arisboth plants being used as tolochia, anodynes in Greek medicine, 847. 63uNi49aTON, pain-Mlling, E 401.

INTEODUCTION
That
the

Book

of the Battle at the

is

strata of the Iliad

the centre of interest The whole will only be confirmed as we examine closely the later books. It may be character of the book confirms this preliminary conclusion. described generally as a book of splendid similes and of two passages of the highest order the speech of Sarpedon to Glaukos and the outburst of Hector but as entirely lacking in real artistic unity. The narrative to Polydamas

sufficiently

Wall cannot belong to any but the last shewn by the presence of the wall itself as an argument which has already been discussed, and

is

throughout- confused and unfinished, and

;

it is

impossible to gain any clear

picture of the scene

so definite a point, the storming of the wall, for centre, to be particularly adapted for unity of
it

though

might seem, with

treatment.
are met at the threshold by a passage so patently late that it has not escaped the remarks of the most careless critics. The mention of " demigods" in 23 takes us away at once from the Homeric world, and opens an
entirely

We

new order of conceptions. Yet it cannot be separated from the whole account of the destruction of the wall, which is only meant to meet a prosaic historic doubt, based on the fact that no remains of the great fortification were known to men. When the wall had been once introduced, it must needs be abolished ; 6 Se irAao-as xoHjrijs iji^avto-ev, as Aristotle (quoted by Strabo, p. 598) most truly says. The idea has already met us at the end of the seventh book ; the thought there suggested is here taken up and worked out in detail, but independently ; the passages are parallel rather than complementary,
t

The next stumbling-block is the description of the five-fold division of the Trojan army (86-107). This is forgotten immediately, and never influences
the story in any

way ; the ascription of all the allies to a single division contradicts the passages where they are spoken of as more numerous than all the Trojans (see B 130). It would seem that we have here a trace of the
hand which has
so often interpolated into the speeches of Nestor untimely

So again the episode of Asios (110-74), though announced with peculiar solemnity, leads to nothing whatever, and is simply left without an ending. It is not till we reach the next book that we find the explanation of it. There, in a place which originally knew
displays of tactical erudition.

lAIAAOC

(xii)

525

nothing of tlie wall, Asios is found among the ships in his chariot. After the wall had been introduced, the presence of the chariot was evidently an anomaly, and a singularly ineffective passage was introduced here to give

some

sort of explanation.

this passage goes the question of the gates of the Greek camp, which perplexed Aristarchos. Was the gate " on the left," where Asios attacked, the same at which Hector subsequently forced an entrance ? Was there only one gate to the camp at all, and that on a flank instead of the centre ? This conclusion, unpractical as it seems, was accepted by Aristarchos. The real fact is that the book has been put together, or grown up, without any clear conception of the point, and it is useless for us to try to make it consistent. Whether the author of Hector's attack ever thought of the existence of other gates is doubtful ; it was probably enough for him that all he required was to direct his hearers' attention to one. He who added Asios thought it necessary at least to suggest another point of attack for his hero, without clearing up the consequent ambiguity. Once more, the two attacks by Sarpedon and Hector are parallel and independent. That there existed a version in which Sarpedon was actually the first to force an entrance is clear from the words of 11 558, Keirai dvrjp OS TTjOftjTos ia-qXaro Ttxs 'Axa"2v, 'EapirrjSuiv, the very phrase which in 438 of this book is applied to Hector. The two have been combined only by suppressing the end of Sarpedon's attack, leaving it as impotent in its result as that of Asios, in spite of the definite announcement of success in the words TroXie(Tcri 8e OrJKC KeXevOov (399). And finally, it must be pointed out that, though the similes in this book are on the whole the most elaborate and beautiful in Homer, and range through the whole of nature, human, animate, inanimate, and vegetable, yet some of them most curiously end in a manner suggesting that they were not composed for their present places, to which they are singularly inappropriate. The fine lion simile, 41-8, must surely have been meant for Aias retreating slowly with his face to the foe, not for Hector urging on the pursuit. The two Lapiths awaiting the onslaught in front of the gates are compared to oaks in 132-5, and then immediately (145 ff.) to two wild boars rushing out of Again in 167 ff. the a totally different and disturbing picture. the gates comparison to a swarm of wasps can only have been meant to apply, as the opening leads us to suppose, to the whole Greek army ; it is with curious infelicity suddenly so turned as to portray two men only.

With

lAIAAOC M
Teixojj.axfa.

w?
Idr

fiev

iv

Kkiair^iat,

Mevotrtov
ol

oXki/ioi;

uto?

^vpinrvKov ^e^Xr^jxevov
KoX Tp&je? o/MiXaSov.

Se fidj(0VT0

^Apryeloi,

ov8

ap
Se

e/xeXXe

Ttti^po?

en

(ryrjaeiv

A.avaa)v Koi rel'^o^ virepOev

afJ,<pL

evpv,

TO TTOirjaavro veSiv virep,

Td(f>pov

ffKaaav, ovBe Oeolat hoaav KXeira'i ea.T0/i/3a?,

o(j)pd evTO';
cr(piv
e')(pv

vrid<;

re dod'; koX XrjtSa ttoWijv

pvono-

dewv S

deK7]TV

rervKTo
rjev.

ddavdrccv
1.
II

to koL ov ti ttoXvv '^povov efnreSov

3^
Te Ambr.^

kXicIhi

GB.

5.

9.

rh:

tcj

Vr. b A.

||

Koi

ken

&une3oc Q.

3. duiXaSoN, in throngs the battle is no longer confined to the irp6/xaxoi, but all the masses of men on both sides are
;

engaged.
5-6.
Cf.
is

449-50.

oiihk

^kq-

best taken parenthetically, ' without giving,' as we should say. 7. This line, but for the passage in describing the building of the wall, would naturally imply that the wall had been put round the ships from the first, as an essential precaution. It is likely enough that this was the original idea ; the explanation in that it was built in a sudden emergency being an afterthought when the whole stratum containing the wall came to be incorporated with the Menis and Biomedeia, which know nothing of it. 9. This line again, but for what immediately follows, would lead us to suppose that the destruction of the wall referred to is that wrought by the

T6uBac

when reixos 399), and (peme reixos 'AxaiSiv (0 361). If that is so, then we may limit the latest addition (see Introd.) to the lines 10-33]; and to this the awkward repetition of l/j-weSov fiev in 12
Trojans on this very day,
iyuii.ii66i)

(M

probably points. The difficulty of the contradiction between these words and O 361 has long been felt. Schol. A (Porphyries) mentions an explanation, impossible of course, which gave l/iTeSov here the literal meaning iv ireUai Kelfieyov Kal fi^ aXlirXooj'. It has also been objected that 89pa ui^ni' 'AxiXXeiic implies that the poet of these lines had before him a legend which gave a much longer duration of the fi-TJvis than the few days ascribed to it by the Iliad, which would be so short a life for the wall as to afford no proper contrast with the picture of its subsequent destruction.
. .

But it is clear that the /x^cis is mentioned as the distinguishing mark of the period

lAIAAOC
o^pa
fiev "E/CTWjO

(xii)

527
'A^tXXeii?
10

^mo?

erjv

koI

firfvi

Kai TlptanoCo avaKTO^ aTropdrjTo^ TroXt? ^ev, ro<ppa Be Kal /Meya Tet^^o? 'A'^aimu e/jbireSov

rjev.

avTap iirel Kara fjbev Tpaav ddvov oaaou dpiaroi, TToWol S ApyeCwv oi fiev Safiev, oi he Xuttovto,
TrepBeTO Se Tlptdfioio TroXi? Se/tarwi eviavrwi,
15

^Apjeloi B
Br)

iv VTjva-l ^IXtjv es "TrarpiB' e/Srjaav,

TOTS

fi7}Ti6(0VT0

UoaecBdcov Kal 'AttoXXcbi'

jjiAvo'i

Telj^o^

dfiaXBvvai iroTa/M&v
JBaLcov opeeov

elcrwyayovTe';,

oaaoi air
P'^cro?

aXaBe irpopeovcn,
VoBio';

ETTTaTTopo? T6 Ka/)ijcros re

re

20

TpijviKoi;

re koI AtcTTjiro^ Sio? re %icdiJMvBpo^

66i,

Kal

Zi,fi6ei<;,

TroWa

/Sodypia koX rpv(f>dXetai,

rjfj,o6ea>v

Kainreaov iv
rtbv iravTrnv
11.

KoviTjiai,
ofJLOcre

Kat,

yevo<;

dvBpcjv
'

crrofiaT

eTpaire ^ol^o';

AttoKKoiv,
d(?) g: gnXe(N) Ar.
12.
hi.
:

fieN

King's

gnXeu

DGQU

Hail, a b, Par.

c^ (-en o^)

(Ar. gnXcN,

Zen. KnXe, dTroKOTr^i toO IvKeTO Schol.

17.

see below).
:

hk P. 14. dduoN P. 16. gBacaN Q. Mag\i^&. 40. 20. e' om. P. K<ipHCc6c KouaNdpoc GJL. R*.
|1

JUHTl6coNTO
K(SpHK6c Q.

aHpi6coNTO Et.
21. a'CnHcoc

DU

II

whicb required the building of the wall it is the terminus a quo of the wall, just as the sacking of Troy mentioned in the
next line
is
:

the terminus ad qiiem. vulg. ItXcv, a vox nihili ; the only Homeric forms are iriXer and iTrXero. Schol. says oiirus 'Aptcrrapxas ?7rXev, Schol. T 'Apiffrapxos ^ir'Kev aiiv TWi V, iK ToCJ iweKev avyKoirT]v Sexi/te^/os TifjvbboTOs ^irXe diroKoiTTJi toG ^TrXero. It
11. fieN

is

extremely improbable that the only

to
Ar.'s
SirXev

alternative

was

iTrXe.

Much more

probably it was ^ev, which has the excellent support of P (it had preyiously been conj. by Heyne and Brandreth). The cause of the change was no doubt an objection to end two But there consecutive lines with ijev.
are several analogies for this in
e.g.

H.

see

290-1.
;

14. There is an evident change of thought here the line begins as though it were to be toWoI d' 'Apyeluv Sd/iev, and then, as in 5 495 ttoWoI fi^v yd,p twv ye Sdfiev, iroWol d^ XlirovTo, the thought

these rivers, excepting Karesos, among the offspring of Okeanos and Tethys. Aisepos, Skamandros, and Simoeis (v. E 774, Z 4) are the only three which reappear in Homer. The Granikos is of course famous in later history, but those named in 20 are quite unknown. 22. Sei applies only to the last two named. Bodrpia (only here and tt 296), shields of ox-hide, like ^oeh] and /Sous lit. 'the spoil of an ox' (S,ypri). So H 509 dpSpdypia, warrior's spoils. Cf. Virg. Aen. i. 100 uhi tot Simois correpta sub uTidis Scuta virum galeasque etfortia corpora volmt. 23. i^uie^coN, a word which is not only S,ira,^ \ey6iievov in Homer, but is totally inconsistent with his idea of the heroes, who, though of divine descent and stronger than men of his own day,
all

where
are

named

of those
large
18.

who fell brings up that of the number who, unlike the Trojan
duoXdONQi see on H 463. Compare Hesiod Theog. 340-5,
:

no more than men. The word found in Hesiod 0pp. 160 dvSp&v 6eTov yivo^, oE koK^ovtm iifilffeoi, Tipdav in the thoroughly uu- Homeric passage about the successive ages of mankind.
are yet
is

chiefs, survived.

20.

Beutley's ingenious Kdinreffov 4v Slvr^ifn Kal l(p8Lnoiv five dvSpuv and Axt's simpler K. iif KoviTjL Kal dprqXQhtav y^vos dvdpwv are equally unlikely.

628
evvriixap
(Tvve'^e?,
8'

lAIAAOC
e?

(xii)

rei'^o^
/ce

tei,

poov ve
aKvTfKoa

S'

apa

Zev<;
devr).

25-

o(f>pd

dacrcrov
e^toj'

TeL')(ea

avTO<;
Tj'yeiT
,

S'
e'/c

ivvocriyaio';

')(eipeaai

Tpoaivav
irefj/iTe

apa irdvTa
to,

Oe/jUelXia

KVfjLa(Ti,

^irp&v Kal Xdoov,

\ela B
avTif
eTTOiTjorev

Oeaav

fj,oyeovT<;

A'^acoi,

Trap'

dyappoov
S'

HWrjaTrovTov.
KaXvyfre
veecrOao

30

S' rjlova jxeiyaXriv y^afiddoicn

Tet^o? dfJbdXBvvai;-

irorafj.ov'i

erpeyfre

Kap poov, rjo Trep irpoadev "ev KaXkippoov vBcop. W9 ap epsWov oTTiaOe UocreiBdav Kal AiroWcov
'

drjaefievai,'

Tore

S'

dfi(pl

fid'^r)

ivoTrij

re BeBijei

3&

reZyo? evBfi7]rov, Kavdj^o^e Be Bovpara rrvp'^wv

/SaXkofiev.
25.
26.

'Apyeioo Be Aio?
:

fidcTTtyi,

Sa/xez/re?

eNNHUap

8n

B'
a.

fiuap
28.

Kallistratos
33.
17

cuNNex&
Ien)
:

Harl.
:

eeu^Xia GT.
:

Vr. b', and ap. Did.

31. aOeic C.

(7/3.
II

HEN J

Zen.
26.
S'

hxeKKen

HJ

Yc Q Par.

^& R

Koii/r;

8n fluap (Krates ?) ap. Schol. T, 30. ^nolHcaN J Par. j (supr. en), Koi f)6oH RK Ycn GHT kN D 1h Yei iarlv Herod. 34. die iiueXXoN
:
||

c^

(or c=?) d.
oiiK^rc (pvKTOi TT^oin-aL. It is, however, simpler and quite possible to make the word agree with 6efiel\i,a, made them smooth. 33. YsN = lea-ap, as Pind. /. i. 25
'Ki&lvois

For ^NNHuap Kallistratos read

Iv

^fmp, holding it wrong to suppose that a god would require nine days to destroy what men had built in one. Bat 25-6 disturb the context, and may ftreiTO then well be omitted (Hentze). gives the picture of Poseidon leading the procession of gathered rivers against the wall ; whereas with the present text 452Besides, in it lacks significance. 3 a reason is given for the alliance of Apollo and Poseidon in the destruction, but there is no special excuse for the interference of Zeus. 26. For the scansion of cunex^c as a dactyl cf. i 74 (the only other occurrence of the word in H.), and r 113 irapixniMetrical necessity does not exist, and we must suppose that the initial a of avvex^us ((T)iX-o> still makes itself felt, is found in Hes. Theog. 636 (Schulze E. 173). Q. 27. The trident as an attribute of Poseidon occurs elsewhere in H. only in the Odyssey. 28. gKneune kOuqci, expelled along tlie waves of the sea ; the dat. is comitative, as in 207 Tr^rero Trvoiriis av^f/.oio. H. G. 144. 29. 9iTpcibN and XdcoN, gen. of material

dirSr'

^v 5l(XK0is tev.
irpotel

Of.

752
iidojp

6s p'

is

HTjveLbp

KaWippoov

(and the spurious * 58 'AfioC 8s koKKuttov iidojp iirl yaiav itjat). If we read 'let (It])

we must

refer it to Poseidon.

!ev is

also

34. For S)c Up' ^eXXoN Zen. read Ss ijiJ,e\\ov, a form not elsewhere found in Homer, and called 'barbarous' by Ar., though it is sufficiently established in later poets from Theognis onwards. 36. SoiipoTa, beamis (as B 135, etc.), the (pirpoL of 29. Ar. perversely took it to mean spears cast against the towers {^Weiirei t] iiri, tv ^l Kavaxi^^ 5^ doOpara us iirl iripyovs ^aXXi/ici'a). For /SdXXetrSat = be pelted cf. I 573 SoOttos dpdipei, iripyav ^aWofi^fuiv, 588 ddXa/ios iriK i^dXKero.
37.

Cf.

812 Atbs

fido-TLyt.

/ca/c^t

iddfitjiiev

presses

The metaphor exthe sway which Zeus wields over

'Axatol.

with
30.

Se/ielXia.

XeTa, possibly a sort of substantival use, 'he made smoothness,'

the battle, driving the armies backward and forward as a horse is driven by a goad (see on 387) an idea which is more usually given by the metaphor of pulling with a rope. So Aisch. Sept. 608 TrXijyeLS 6eov fjidariyi (see Verrall's

note),

Ag. 642,

etc.

SlttXtji.

fidimyi,

tV

made

all

smooth

compare phrases

like

"Ap-rjs <pi\ei.

lAIAAOC
vrjvo'lv

(xii)

529

ein yXa^vpfjocriv ieX/Mevot laj^avomvTo,

SetStores,
o)?

^KTopa
aiiTap

Kparepbv

jjbrjaTwpa. (po^oio'

07,
6t

TO irpoaOev, efiapvaro lao^ aiXKiji.

40

w?
01

av ev re Kvvecrai Koi avhpdai, OrjpevTfjiat Kairpio^ ^e Xeav aTpe<peTai, a-divei ^Xefieabvcov

S"

hi Te

wvpyv^ov

o-<^6a?

avroii^ aprvvavTe<;

avTtot,

icTTavrat xal aKovri^ovai Oafieia^

icrjp

aijQjia<; e/c

')(eip5iv tov B ov irore KvSaXi/j,ov Tap^el ovBe ^oySeirat, dyrjvopLrj Be fiiv e/cra"
(TrC')(a<;

45

Tap(j)ea re a-Tpe^erai
OTTTTTji

dvBp&v

'rreipTjTi^av

idv(n]i,

TTjt

elKovai
ia>v

cTTtpjje?

dvBpcav
01
'iinroi

<W9

'

^KTCop dv

ofjbCKov

eXXtcrtre^'
oiiBe

eTaipov;
50

Td<j)pov

hroTpwav

Bta^atvifiev.

38. Sepru^NOi CG (H swpr. ) Vr. b mi ras. ^EpriueNoi R ^epru^NOi fj ^cXju^noi Eust. 40. np6ceeN : npcoroN CJ. ^udpNaro : ^afNero Aph. 41. eHpeurflpci Par. c^ e &< rifft eHpHTHpci A. 42. Kdnpoc GJ. 43. SpTiiNaNTac G. 44. fiNTioN Ar. JT Par. c d g. 46. SrHNOpfH : so Ar. others drHNopiHi.
: :
||

47 om. HtT.

48.

SnnH

3'

Q.

||

ioOcEi

CDJLQRS

{supr. h).

||

thi
:

t'

rfli 3'

Uvicceo' 49. ^fc(c)eo' : eiXiccEo' ap. I^ik. 60. BioiSAjueNai T.

QR.

GGPQRT

Par.

li

{supr. \), yp. J

IXXineo' J

41. St'

Hn
on

wrong;
see

arpiiperai

crp^^erai is obviously cannot be a subj.,

67.
oTrir',

49. ^XXiccee' is the vulg. reading

is

it

note

A
5'

Brandreth

and

an. obvious anti-climax after so martial a simile, but the inappropriateness lies

Paecb

conj.

lis

Nauck
us

riire S',

ivavra (cf. T 67 ; but the dat. is unexplained, and there seems to be no better analogy than the doubtful dat. with avrios in 584, T 422, and with dvndeiv Z 127, *

Monro most ingeniously

5' 8t'

An original lis 5' 6Ve, with 151, 431). hiatus, would best explain the text. 43. nuprH36N, in serried liiie, Kara rd^iv See on A 334. Telxovs Hesyeh., rightly. 46. foBetrai must here mean fears, in spite of the canon of Ar. that in
Homer
544.
it always means to flee For the second half of the
dai./i6vie,
eij
;

cf.

A
cf.

line

(pdlaa <re ri ahv fihos, ri fuv &\eaev dXid]. neipHTizcoN takes the ace. only 47. here ; so that it seems very probable that the line is a faulty adaptation of 615 Kai p ^de\e pij^ai. (rrix^s dvdpwy This line and the next can ireipriTl^uiv. hardly be defended ; the repetition of ffrix^s dvSptav is very harsh, and the aor. iicra following the presents according to the u.sual practice should mark the end 305, of the simile (A 555, 753, P 112, 664) (Hentze).

Z 407
and

753

in the whole application of the comparison, not in any single word (see The variant el\l<ro-e6' is old, Introd.). but looks like an attempt to give the application a superficial connexion with the simile by a reference to ffTp4(peTai. Nikanor says ri iXliraeTO eKaripois SivaTai irpoaSiSoo'dai, Kal arjiicLlvei ^ t6 irapeKd'Xei irapk rd \l(Xff(x6ai. ^ i<rTp4(peT0 Trapd t6 i\l<i(Ta prip-a. He decides in favour of the former, on account of the awkwardness of the pause in the fifth foot if we have to join iralpovs with iirorpivoiv. Monro replies that there are two cases of similar rhythm in this passage, 44 and 51. But in the former at least 6ap,eids is best taken as part of the predicate, dart thick the spears. Compare note on

Gerhard conj. iFekla-ired' ercdpuv, without removing the fundamental diffiXlaaeaBai is a duty urged upon culty. Hector in B 491. 50. It has been objected with force to o! that a reference to all the Trojan horses, not Hector's only, is needed.

N 611.

Hence Weil

conj.

oiSi

toji,

van L. oid^

VOL.

; '

530

lAIAAOC

(xii)

ToXfiwv wKUTToSe?, fiaXa Be ype/jLen^ov

p^etXet
i(f>ecrTaoTe';-

eV

uKpcoi

diro

yap

SeiBiacrero rdcppo^

evpei

oiiT

dp

inrepdopeeiv ayeBov ovre irepfjcrai

prjiBiTj-

Kpr]/j,vol

yap

eTTT/pe^ee?

-irepl

Trdaav
55

ecTTaaav
o^eaiv

d/j,<f)orepQ)6ev,

virepdev Be aKoKoireacnv
vle<;
^

rjprjpei,,

tou? 'iinaaav
Brjteov

K'^aiSiv
dXeaiprjv.

TVVKVOVi Kai fieyaXov';,

'ivd'

dvBp&v

ov Kev pea
-Tre^oi

'uvr'TTO'i

evrpoypv dpfia riraivcov

el

ea^air],
Br)

Be fievoiveov

reXeovai.
elire

Tore UovXvBd/Ma<; Opaavv "EiKTopa

hiKTop T
7]b

irapaaTai;-

60

oKKoi

Ipmcov ayoh

r]0

eiriKOvpav,

d<f>paBea>';
r)

Bia ra<f>pov e\avvop,ev (OKea^ ittttov?.

Be fiah! 5i
:

dpyaXeTj Trepdav
R.
||

CTKoXoTre^

yap

ev avrrji

51.

rixp

52. 'j^eXk^i

XslX'

kcrGsTEC King's.

kcra6rec PQ Harl. b, Par. o d, yp. J Eust. : l9ecTacoTec T : ^cpicradrec R dfecradrec J. 53.

:
||

oOt'
58.

3p

oO

riip
||

TU,

yp. CJ.
Biii

oiidk nepAcai T.

54. nip(p)e9ec
:

GU
:

Cant.

CinHpeipeec Q.

^lirpoxoN
||

nepJ : ^usoon

Aph.

56.

YcracaN
a,

gcracoN
{supr. ou).
||

HJ

gcracaN Ar. 0.

PQRmU

Vr. A, yp. Harl.

60. noXuBcijuac 62.
.

Eust.

59.

EcBaiH

KaBBaiH
I|

Zen. Aph.
t' oni. Dtr.

ei
II

BR

Vr. A.

61. SKToop J.

^niicoupoi
J,

A supr.
yp.

4\aiiNeTe

ucoNUxac

Eust.

rdeppou Harl. a supr. hwx yp. nepi A. ^XaiJNOueN ucoNUxac Par. b. 63. iaC
:
jj

ainkn

C.

52. x^'^^' ^9ecTa6Tec is the vulg. but the variant x^'?^" icradres is too strongly attested to be neglected, in view of the improbability of hiatus being introduced it had already been conj. by Brandreth (xelXe'iv he had a theory that v i4>e\K. could be added to the dat. ) with the comment Homerus praepositionem
;

56.

YcracaN

so

lirTa<Tav of tradition

taken to be for

Knight for the and Ar., which is ^im/o-ac, but is an imP.

'

non

duplicat.' 53. cxe36N here

;

is

not very easy to

explain
over, at

Monro

takes it to

mean
trx^Sios

right

a bound, comparing

and

possible form. (G. Meyer's suggestion, ffr. 530, that the sigmatio aor. like other tenses may have originally had a weak stem for the pi., of which this is a solitary relic, is very improbable. ) It occurs in other passages, but in each case with the variant tcrratrai', which has rightly been adopted by edd. (see y 182, also 9 435, a 307, B 525, S 346).

airroax^Sio!,

immediate, off-hand.

larly irapaax^Sliv in Ap. Rhod. i. Perhaps it may mean continuo. order, in serried ranks, lit. ' holding on to one another ; one here or there might cross, but only to be separated from the main body, and attacked in detail. This is closer to the sense of near, which is In this elsewhere universal in Homer. case it will go with both verbs. 4nHpc<p^ec, overhanging 54. KpHjuNoi

Simi698 =

For
2.

the

imperf

where

we

use

the

pluperf. see
68.
/fci'.
:

Wauck's ^^a Bentley

73 ; and also 72. conj. ijpapov is needless.

ff.

H.

pit',

Brandr. ov peid

59. For EcBaiH (get loithin the circuit) Zen. and Aph. read Ka^^alri, which is

possible ; see on 65. after historical tense,

conj.
el

rcX^oiey.

in late Greek,
right.
is else

But and in

reX^ouci, future here only Piatt the fut. is familiar

;

this

sides.

nepi So irirpai k 131, fi 59. nScoN, round all the circuit of the trench. 55. cKoX6necciN, stakes arranged along the upper edge, so as to prevent a jumper alighting, like the modern abattis or chevaux clefrise.

UGNoiNeoN, only here always ixeroiv&a.

book may be the form

;

60.

"EKTopa

eTne,

recurs in

210,

N
^

T E

375
170.

(St'

155

a constr. which 725, P 237, 334, 651, 91 ?). See note on

lAIAAOC
ofee? ea-raa-iv, ttotI
S'

(xii)

531

avToii^ Tet'^o<; 'A^^atwi'.

v6

ov

7rB?

ecrrtv

Kara^ijfjLevai,

ovBe fid'^ea-Qai
otco.

65

iTnrevo'f
ei

arelvo';
Toii<;

jdp, 66 i TpaxreaOai,
irdiyj^y

fiev

jap

kuko, (fipovemv aXaird^ei,

Be ler
dp-^yeiv,

Zeu?
7)

vyjn^pe/iirrj^,

Tpooea-crt

T
Be

av
T^'

iyo)

ediXoifMi,

koX avTiKa tovto yeveadai,

"Apjeo'; ivOdS"
'

vtovv/jLvov; aTroKeadai,
el

dir

Ayatov'i

70

inroarpe'y^axn,

n-aXl.ay^i^

Be jevrjTai

iK VTj&v KoX rd^pcoi, eviirXrj^aiixev opvKTrji,

ovKer

eireLT

oieo

ovo

wyyeKov airoveeauab
iiir

ai^oppov irpoTi darv eXi-^devTcov

'A-^aimv.
irdvTe';.

dW
oijTcoc R.
67.

dyeO',

tu?

av

ejo)

elivw,

irei.daifieOa

75
nepi

64. nori A Harl. a, Par. a b f (T has only i legible; lemma nepi

11

npori (Ar.
3' aOrotic"
:

?)

DJU
66.

Harl. b, Par. c d g
65.

Si.

npori

3' ainoiic.)

diaBi^JUENai E.
||

||

oiihk

Ad^

J.
;

inneOci
:

oQ nco G: innHac Zen. Aph.

2.
||

rap

om. US.
(ler'

Toi;c Aph.
TrSo-ai

(ace. to

A
:

Ar. ace. to T)

Bfi

dXandsei JP.
:

68. Yer' Ar.

oStus

Did.): Ycr'

King's: 6oiiXeT'(ai)
Q.
72.
||

fi

yp.

BoiiXero

nIkhn Eust. 71. x' om. E.

TO.
li

NCONUJUiNOUC
75.

AHJT
||

nconOuouc
Te GJ.

6xaioi

Q
||

{supr. ouc).
74.

Onocrp^ijrouciN R.

S^
:

6peKTfii Vr. b.

^eXixesNTUN JPQ.

Sreo', cbc

<are>
rule

Tcbc (nwc T) Zen.

^rdsN Q.

64. noTi, apparently leaning against i.e. close behind. The phrase is a curious one, but the vulg. Trepl is Piatt conj. afirijc, which is more worse. natural (or aiiriji. ?). Throughout the book we are left in doubt as to whether

them,

by which in H. oBros is distinguished from SSe. The distinction is less rigid in Attic writers, and the use of tovto-

a space between wall and moat. Much is made of the diflEieulty presented by the moat up to 200, but after that line it is completely forgotten, and we are never actually told that it is
or

no there

is

crossed.
65.

Franke and Hentze reject

this

and

the following line, on the ground that the difficulty lies not in the descent, but But in the ascent on the opposite side. for a chariot the descent of a Kprq/ivos iinipe(jy{it is as serious a matter as the ascent. The idea seems to be, 'we cannot even get into the trench with horses, nor, even if we get across, can we fight on the other side for the space between the wall and the trench is a arehos, too small for chariots.'
;

therefore be a sign of lateness. It only with some violence that we can read into it the proper sense, this object of yours.' 69-70 are to be taken parenthetically, the apodosis to el /j.ii' in 67 being underif Zeus stood, or rather superseded means to destroy them that isjwhat I wish to happen at once.' Obviously eC /iiv does not express a condition of his wishing the enemy destroyed. Cf. A
is
'

may

'

135-7.

may be either inturn against us (A 446), or turn us back (B 581). But the former is the
71.

Crnocrp^ipcoci

trans.,

regular Homeric use.

w|is,

naXicosic for
lit.

ttoKi.-

and hence always with long

i.

72. ^NinXfecoueN,

get entangled in, like the birds in

'stumble upon,' x 469

which ipKa

ivtirKit^oKr^v.

So also
;

344.

66. Tpo&ceceai,

coTiie

to

Herod. TpQiim=defeat. 293 dlvbs <re rptliei.

harm, as in So * 341 and For a-Telpos of.

74. ^XixeeKTCON, rallied for the order of words cf. B 334. Cin6, with dirovha-dai.,
lit.

flight,

from e
'

under, as often with verbs of

149,

319, etc.

There

is

no

^419.
69. toOto here refers to what the speaker himself says, and is therefore one of the very rare exceptions to the

taking eKix^ivTav with some to mean (the Trojans) turned back by the Greeks, contrary to the regular use of the word.

ground

for

'

632
iTTTTOVi
fiev

lAIAAOC

(xii)

depd-rrovTe^ epvicovTCOv eVt

Ta^pmi,

cCvTol
'

Be TrpvXeet;
7raj/T69
el

^KTopi
01)

avv reu^ecrt dapir^Oevre^ avrap A^atot eTTcofx.ed' aoX\ee<;

fieveovcr',

Bt]

cr^ov

6Xe0pov rreipar

i<f)rj'!rTai,.

w? (pdro UovXvBdfiaii, dBe B" "EKTopt fivdof aTT^fimv, avTiKa B i^ fyyeuiv crvv rev'^ecriv oXto '^afj,d^e. ovBe fiev dXXot Tpwe? e^' hnrcov '^yepeOovro, dXX^ diro TrdvTe^ opovaav, eirel 'IBov "^KTopa Biov.
Tjvio'^aii

80

fiev

eireiTa e&i iTrereXXev eKaaro'i

tTTTTou?

ev fcard Koa/iov ipvKefiev av0

a<pea<;

eVt Ta(j)pa>f

85

ot

Be

Biacrrdpre';

avTov<; dprvvavro,
rjye/jiovea-a-iv

irevTaya
ol fiev

KOcrfj/r]0evTe<;

d/a

eKaaroi.

dfi

"E/cTop'

taav koL dfivfiovi UovXvBdfiavTi,

vrfval fid'^eadab.
90

oi irXelaroi, koI dpiaroi, ecrav, fiifiaaav Be fidXicrra

T6tY09 pTj^dfievoi

KoCXTji'i

eirl

Kal

cr(j)i.v

K.e/3piov7]<;

T/atVo?

eLTrero-

Trap B

dp

6'^e<r^iv

dXXov Hej3piovao -^epelova KdXXiirev ^KTCop. TMV 8' erepoov TIdpi<; ^/3%e icao AXKd0oo<; koX
Tuiv Be
vie
BvQ)

Ayrjveop,

rpncov

'

EA.ei'o?

koX A7jt(po^o'i
8'

BeoeiBrj'i,
^jOO)?,

UpidflOlOGJ.
79.
:

T/3tT0?

^V 'A<7f09
||

95

76. TiiqipoN

noXuSduac JU
oeNTo R.
83.

{mipr. ou)

dnb

netpap Zen. Aph. 5h ie J. neipar' 80. 82. Sep&eNTO Vr. b^, yp. fr. Mosc. om. P. firep^ndNTSC 6no6<SNTec (supr. n) PQ, yp. J. 85. aOr' HT
: : : :

Td9poN P. Tdufpoxi R (tic^s aOei) Par. k, yp. Schol. A. 86. dpTUNQNTO 87. fe'lcaCTOl PQ King's, yp. Nikanor P King's ApTiiNaNjec Ar. fi. yp. gKacTOC noXudduaNTi TJ {supr. ou). 88. gKTopi (A supr.) FQ. A: gnoNTO fi. 90. teTx^c te ^liseiN Kai ^NinpiiceiN (fiunpi^ceiN G) nupi nhoc GS Harl. a (yp. as text),
||

||

Vr. A,

fr.

Mosc.

(cf.

198).
b.
||

91.

Tpfroc

npiduou Mor. Bar. Vr.

77.

TpfTOToc

DG

atoc R'. Mor. Bar. Vr.

:

92.
b.

xepef" Q.

95.

npuX&c, apparently
see

predicate, on 102.

foot

744. 79. neipar' q>AnTai

:

on

the intolerable sequence of participles. Cf. T 1 for the phrase Sju' Areu6NecciN

by the usual So N 748, S 164, and in Od., litotes. But the passive e 268, etc. oSpos Awifi/iav. sense unharmed is commoner.
80. Sni^jyicoN, profitable, 82.

gKacTOU 87. This division of the army into

five

ftrep^eoNTo,

together,

remained gathered opposed to 86 Siacmix'Tes. The

bodies is quite forgotten in the following narrative ; the allies, who are here (101) made into a single division, are elsewhere represented as far outnumbering the Trojans B 130.
;

curious variant riepiB(o)vTo {stayed aloft ?) has the support also of a schol. ri\_y]ep^iKp4fmvTo, and is apparently alluded to in Hesych. and M. Mag. But the other occurrences of
dovTo,
airaioipovvTO,

91.

Kebriones was chosen by Hector as

G 318. TpiTOC: it will be observed that each division has three

his charioteer in

verb (B 448, T 108, * 12) do not encourage us to substitute it for the text. 86. The text is obviously superior to 'iirovTo, with the vulg. dprivavTcf
tlie
.

leaders named. 93. triptaN, the second body, as 420, etc. With this enumeration compare the Catalogue of the Trojans, B 816-77 ; the Dardanii there (819-23) seem to compose the fourth division here.

lAIAAOC
"Affto? 'TpTaKLBri<;,
aWcove<; fieyaXoi,

(xii)

533

bv 'Apl,cr^r]dev ^epov iinroi

Trorafiov airo %eSXrjevTO<i'

rjp'^ev
iv<;
'rrdl's

TMV 8e Teraprmv
Atj/eta?,
a/j,a

'Aj'^icrao

tSu,

76

Sua)

'AvTt^vopo^ vie,
fid'j(rj<;

Ap^eXoj^o? T
^apiTTjZwv
irpo'i
S'

'A/ea^a? re,

iii

etSore irdat]^.

100

rjyetTO djaKXeiraiv

eTTiKovpoov,

S' eX,6T0 TXavKov koX yap 01 eiaavTO ScaKpiBbv. T&v aWcov fierd y avrov

dprfiov

AcrrepoTraiov

ot

elvai dptaroi,
6
B'

eirpeire

koI Bia irdvTwv.

105

01

S'

eTret

aXXjXou9 apapov TVKTTJia-i ^oecrai,

Pdv p

i0ii<;

<7j(ria-e<T6\

Aava&v XeXirjfievoi, oiiB' oKK ev vrjval fxeKaivqicnv

er

e(j>avTO

irecriea-Oai.

evB" SXK.Oi Tpcoe? TrjXeKKenoi t

eiriKovpot

^ovKrji TLovKvBdp,avTO<i dfico/Mi^roio tt'lOovto

dXX' ou^

'TpTaKi,B7j<;
cttitov^

edeX' "Ao-to?,

op'^afio^ dvBpSiv,

110

avOi, XiireTv

re koI rjvio'^ov Qepdirovra,

vrje<T(Ti

dXkd

(Tvv

avTolaiv iriXacrev
dp" efieXXe,

Oofjicn,

vrjirioi;,

oiiB'

/ca/ca?

vtto

Krjpa^ dXv^a<;,
vrjoiv

'{rmroicrai
a'\lr

Kal o'^ea^iv dryaXXofivo<i irapa

dirovocTTriaeLV "Trporl "IXiov rjve/ioeaaav

115

irpoirOev

ydp

jjliv

p,oipa Bvacovvfiov dfj,(j}KdXv\frev

uerdXoio EU.
-

96.

8n

t6n C.

97.

||

noTauoi Q.
ii.

99. Tool

re
:

100. t' oot. PT. 105. 4\Xrt\ooN J.

i' il:
oil
II

101.

HreTxo P

AriAcaT'(o)
nuKTflici 6.
:

103.
106.

rdp

oi

Tc&3e H. rip dk E.
:
:

TUKToTci

Q^E

rip Bust.
||

108. TpcoEC

^<5^4Tec

supr.).

109. noXuBduuciNToc U^.

0O&' 'er' : E oiiie. thXckXhtoI G^PQ (S mpr. ) (T 111. YnnoN Cant. 113. iinb: 6no T.
D.
||

oW

115. SniNocrricEiN L.

noTi GS.

116.

9uctiiNUJuoN A.

The leaders of the 96-7 = B 838-9. second division are not named in the
Catalogue.
101. ArciTO is clearly right, not the vulg. T]yi)(raT' : compare the preceding The desire imperfects dTrero and fipxe. to avoid the legitimate hiatus in the main caesura has frequently led to corruptions of this sort, as Ahrens has

they fancied that the Greeks would no longer hold their ground. But there is

an ambiguity as usual

it

may mean

pointed out. 105. B6eca, shields, see H 238. This seems to indicate a rudimentary sort of The men stand so close side by testudo. side that the long shields hanging in Cf. N 130 f. front touch one another.
S6pv Sovpl, <xdKos (tAku tt/jodeM/ivai- dtrirls &p' dcTTrlS' Ipeide, kt\. 107. The subject of cxi^ceceai is probably, from the use of (<pavTo, Aavaois
(ppd^apres

they thought they would no longer be stopped, hut would fall upon the ships. See note on I 235. 112. cim aOrotciK, not simply 'with them,' but a form of the phrase airrots tois tiriroLs, horses and all. It has been pointed out in the Introd. that the following episode is added simply in order to explain how it is that when Asios is slain in 384 ff. he has chariot and horses with him. The phrase which has caused so much trouble, v-qGiv iir'

dpiiTTepd (118), is taken from 675, .because the reference there covers the fight in which Asios falls, 116. ducclbNuuoc cf. Z 255 Sv(nlivvfu)i.
:

634
eyy^^e'i

lAlAAOC
IBofivrjo<;,

(xii)

dyavov AevKaXiBao.

elaaro yap vtjwv

eV

apoarepd,

ttji

'wep

A^aiob
120

eK ireBuov vtcraovro <tvv "wKOiaov Kal

Trji

O'^ecrtfx-'

'iTTTTOvi

re Kal dpp,a Bur)\aaev,

ovBe irvKrjLaiv

evp

i'7ri,KeK\iiu,eva<;

aaviha<; Kal jxaKpov o'yr\a,

aXX
rfji

dvaireTTTafievaii

eyov dvepe^,

el

riv

eraipoyv

eK TToXifiov ^evyovra aamaeiav fierd vrja^.

Wv<; (ppovemv 'mrirovi

e<j>avTo

ej(e,

toI

8'

dp,

eTrovTO
125

o^ia KeKXrjyovTe';'
cr-^ijaeaO',
vrjTTioi,

yap

oiiKer

'A^aiou?
TreaeeaOai'

dW'

ev

vqval

fieXat,vi]i,cn.v

ev Be TrvKrjiai Bv

dvepe evpov dpicTTw,

ai'^p,'r]Td(ov,

vie

VTrep6vp,o}
fiev

AairtOdcov

Tov

Tieipi6oov via Kparepov TioKviro ittjv,

130

Tov Be AeovTrja ^poToXotySii laov "AprjL

117.

BeuKoMcoNoc

G
a,

(supr. T)

U
.

Harl.

120. apjuara

DGU.

KeKXHrirec
127.

GJPQETU

(-onoc) Mor. Bar. (H supr.) 119. neIconto (C swpr.) Vr. A, fr. Mosc.^ nIcqnto Q : nSconto C^PR Vr. b, Lips. 122. frraTpoN Lips. 124. 'i^en- oV 3' PQR. 125. (Ar. Sixus, KexXiiroNTec and KeKXHnSbrec ? cf. II 430).
: :

dN^pac (^N^pec J) . dpfcTca Zen. Aph. dpicrouc fi. 128. Aph. (uTe ms.) u!eac G uTec R (supr. ac) uTac fi. ^nEpeuUb) Zen. Aph. OnEpeiiuuN T Onepeiluouc fi. 129. ui^a T. 130. BpoxoXoirbN QR. 'Some add' \i\6n Onepeiijuoio (-ou ms.) KopcL>Nou Kameidao (= B 746) Sohol. T.
.
.

dNcpe
:

ui^' Zen.

||

||

vhs 'Axa'w>', T 671 TJSe Sr; ^ms etiri Sutrcihardly to be named, accursed. vviio^ du9eKdXui|ieN the metaphor is given fully in n 360 Baydrov vicftos &fi.tf,eK&Xvfcv, cf. T 417, B 68. The idea is that of death darkening the eyes like a cloud
: :

124. ieirc

aim

direct, as

9poN^coN go together, with N 135 oi 5' Wis (pp6veov.

So Wis
125.

fie/iads

118,

96.

333). 117. For ^rxeT usual ?7xei iir' :

(see

the more never admits an initial F. AeuKaXidao, son of Deukalion, the patronymic being formed from the short form of the name so 'Ayee^lSris A i38 =son of Anthemion, ^ 473 119.' NiccoNTo may mean either were (now) going or were wont to go. The
conj.

Agar
for

'I5o/iecci5s

For the form KSKXAroNrec (or KK\T,y6i'Ts) with the variant KK\T,yCiTes see H. G. 26 (1), 27, van L. Ench. 159^ and cf. note on /ceicoTnis N 60. The repetition from 106-7 at such close quarters seems very weak,

mi
.

rr.^,

'^^^^'^^ ^'/ ^"^^ t^ ^" the preference *^^^ ^^^^' plur. of ^l"'^ deserves over the the vulg., as the tendency to substitute
'

r'-

V-

'

j ^^^-

1.

'^J

^en. and

rr

*^

latter is preferable, as there is no mention of an attack on any stragglers, and el with opt. in 122 perhaps implies that

'i"?! ^^ ^= elsewhere, f^^-Jl ^f''reinforced by the tendency to abolish permissible hiatus. The form ui^e does po* recur elsewhere, but is of course declension uWos, etc.,

^^V^-

there were none. There is of course a causeway over the trench by which Asios drives across (SiijXao-e!'). 120. nOXHiciN, here evidently of a single gate ; see Introd. and note on
175. 122. Cf.
TTiiXcts

""^'^^^ ^^

constantly found,

631
els

wfiTTa.ii.ivai
fee

iv

x^P"''

ix^r',

Xaoi

^8oj(ri.

irp6n

(ScTTu

7re0uf6Tes.

128. The Lapiths are named again only in 181 and 297 in H. See, however, note on A 265-8. Here again the possibility of Attic influence is strongly suggested in so late a passage. Leonteus and Polypoites are named in B 740-7, without any specific reference to Lapith origin.

'

lAIAAOC
Tft)

(xii)

535

fj^ev

apa

TrpoTrdpoide irvKdav v'y^rfKdcov

earatrav m? ore re Spve<i ovpecruv vyjrtKdprjvot,

at T
avefiov [lifivovcn Koi verov f)nara iravra,
fj,yd\r]iai,
Tft)

pi^rjicriv
ft)?

BdjveKeeaa-

dpapvlaf
ySe
^ir)<^i

apa
B

j(eipecr(7i

treirotOoTet;

135

/MLfivov

iwep'^ofievov fMejav "Acriov oiiBe (jte^ovro.

TTjOO?

ol

iOv;

ret^o? ivB/M7jTov ^6a^ ava';

Kal ^Opia-rrjv
re.

vyjroa
'

avaajfofievoi eKiov /leydXaii aKaXrfTai

dficpl
'

Aaiov
B
7)

dvaKTa xal

^lafjuevov

'AatdBfjv T
01

ABdfiavra omvd re Olvofiaov

iovTe'i
dfivvecrdai,
irepl

140

TOt 10)9 fiev evKvrjfuBa<i 'AyaioiK;

vrjcov

opvvov evBov

avrap eVet
131.
ip. row.)

Bi^

Telj(0';

i'jreacrvfjbevov';

ivorjaav

T
R
II

t6n P
(Jj)

{supr. cb).

||

eupdcoN

{yp.
:

nuXdcoN) G.
Bpiiec
||

132. re om.
(apOec).

GJLPQRT
(supr.

Lips.: toi Vr.

A b.
||

||

dpliec

^n

GL
:

135.

TOJ
(cf.

Toi

King's Par.

b.

138 om. H'.

127).

139. accioN

Vr. A. Mosc.
ec)

iKcSjuaNTa
gcoc

R Vr. A. PR {supr. 3)

Koi
Eust.
||

(after

ckion SNOKTa) om. PR.

ft
:

ki^hn

Zen. Aph.

140. acciddHN

141. &'
ai irXeious

&i^

II

H
ec)

DPTU

Harl.

a,

fr.

{supr. re over 8) IT.

II

^iJKNi^uidec dx'' (C supr.) U.

142.
{supr.

&PNUON C6HJT.

l6NTec Ar. Q (S6NTec

King's Vr.

Did.)
:

RS

{siipr.

T Ambr.

(Par.

S7tj)r.)

cdNTac i6Nre Par.

:

JPQ
b.

143.

dneccuu^NOUC J (glossed

i^opiJ,(ovras).

131. The difficulty alluded to in the lutrod., the simile which presents the two heroes as rooted like oaks in front of the gate, followed by another (145) which portrays them as rushing through the gates, has long been felt, and the three possiijle explanations are all old. (1) 141-53 are to be transposed, so as immediately to follow 130 (so ' some in the long scholion of Porphyrios on the passage). (2) 131-40 and 141-53 are a double recension, and one of them

np6c teTxoc ? 137. have just been told that they were attacking the gate, not the wall. Apparently this is a fragment of an older narrative where Asios leads a division against the wall on foot we hear no more of horses and chariot. R6ac, shields, see note on
;

Why

We

238

/3fic.
:

should be expelled (Hephaistion,

(3)

ibid.).

poet, after stating the main fact, turns back to the circumstances which led up to it; so that 141-53, though subsequent in order, are to be understood as precedent in time, as in Z 159 (where,

The

141. oi to whom does this refer ? If to the Lapiths, it should be rd, as 145 (and so Bentley conj.). Probably the pronoun at the beginning of the ' other recension (141-53) may originally have had a quite different reference. eYcoc, properly -^os, for a while. In this sense it
'

is

always followed by
730,
/3

iJ.iv,

143,

277,

7 126. In several of these passages the more usual reius occurs as

148,

however, there is no ambiguity), and I 529 (where the confusion is even worse than here). This is Porphyries' own explanation but it seems to be equivalent to saying that the poet did not know
;

how
right,

to tell a story.

(2)

is

no doubt
'

though we must not talk of expelling' either version till we consider ourselves in a position to reconstruct all the original elements of the Iliad.

a variant, and so Brandreth (rcios) and KTauck {rrioi) would read here. 142. As the passage stands SpNUON must be transl. by a plpf., had been inciting the narrative reverts to the moment preceding the attack of Asios, when the Lapithae are still on the walls. Hence ^6NTec, the reading of Ar. and best Mss., is clearly preferable to the variant idvras.
;

536

lAIAAOC

(xii)

Tpwa?, arap A.ava(ov yivero

aypoTepotiTi,
ffvecrcriv

^^(rj

re ^o^o<i re,
p.a'x^ecrdrjv

eK Se T(B ai^avTe irvKdcov irpocrOe

iooKore,
ra>

1*5

ev opeacnv

avhpSiv
Bo'Xjj.m

rj^e

irpvfiVTjv

kvv&v Be^arai KoXoavprov iovra, a^ldiv ajvvrov vKrjv, VTral Be re o/i7ro? oBovrav eKrdfivovTe,
atcrcrovTe irepl

ylveTai, et? o Ke
(5?

tk

Te ^aXoav
iirl

iic

dvfiov eKrirai'
(paetvo'i

150

TOiv

Kofjurei ^dX.KO';

crT-rjOecrcn

fiaXa yap Kparepw e/iap^ovTO, Xaoicnv KaOvirepOe TreiroidoTe^ ^Se /Stiy^tJ'.

dvTTjv /3aWo/j,eva>v
ol B'

apa

'^epfiaBooia-tv

ivBfiijTCOv

avro

"Kvpyasv
155

^aXXov, afivvonevoL
vrj&v T

a<pa)v

avTcov Kau KKvaiaoiv

8'

mKVTTopoJv.
^a'r]<;,

vi<f)dSe<;

&)9

ttitttov epa^e,

a?

t'

dvefio';

vecj^ea

crKtoevra Bovr/aa^,

Tap^eid<; Kareyevev eVt '^6ovl TrovXy^oreoprji(S?

Tuv eK

)(eipSiv

^ekea

peov,
B'

r/fiev
dficj)

A'^aicov

^Se Kal eK Tpcocov

Kopv6e<;

avov avrevv

160

^aXXo/Mevai /MuXaKeaai koI dcnrlBe<; ofKpaXoeaa-ai.

Bi]

pa TOT

wifico^ev

Te Kal

w
||

ireTrXriyeTO fi7)pm

144. aiiThp GJT.

146. ^oik6tc

II

r^NCT*

CDQRT.
||

96600
:

Ar.
t'

fi

n<5Noc

PR

{mpr.

oyer n).

DHJSTU
?).
||

Vr. b A.

Tco t'

oY

HT.
||

147. SexCTai

Ambr.
||

(and ay. Did.

^KT^ijuiNONTe

i6NTcoN IP.
Lips. [p. ras. )
:

148. fitccoNTai, nepi 3^ T.

CH

^kt<Sunontcc
:

S2.
||

nepi t^ DU. 149. re 150. rirNerai L Ambr.

153. 156.
S2
:

om.
157.

PQET.

II

IXoiTo Bar.
154.

151. inX
:

ItA

PR.

cTi4eec9i D.

XaotoN

XdoiciN Zen.
BiNiicac P.

Anb
158.

160.

K6pueoc
fl
:

{sapr. e).

imh R. 155. t' noXuBoTcipH DU. adoN ainhu L.

||

oro.

8'

D.
Ar.

om. T'.

159.
||

^0N
. .

^^gn Par. h.
161.

SOteon H.
UHpolii (C

BaXX6DT.
||

juiENai Zen.

BqWou^ncon
ci) P.
I|

Ar.

(A

supr.).

162. <i

man.

ree.)

InenXiircTO (om.

After this add. X^pc' (X^^'P' U) Karh npHN^cc' (npiN^HCiN U) 6Xo9up6ueNoc bk npocHiiaa (= O 114) pmRU Cant. Eton. fr. Mosc.

which

147. a^xiTai an anomalous form, for see note on B 794. of. Hor. Carm. iii. 22. 7 148. 3oxJuic!> mrris obliquum meditantis ictum.
: :

thrown
subst.,
like.

from, above. Observe the use of Koeiinepee used attributively with the
'

where

later

Greek would require

the addition of a participle, oScnv or the

160.
too,

149. Of. A 417. 151. Observe how a mere detail in the original scheme of the simile is here made the base of a fresh simile. It

curiously

The addition of the Trojans is a awkward afterthought, ^^on

must be

however, that the sudden turn is rather disturbing to the Ameis refers for similar 'twoeffect. 623 If., N 492 tf., sided' comparisons to 795 ff. KouneiN occurs only here. 153. Zen. appears to have read Xdoiirij' for XaoTciN, and to have explained it as = Meiro-ii', 'trusting to the stones
confessed,

though the proper correlative to etc. Soipar' Ix^""'''! hf^s an odd effect in this connexion. aSoN diiyeuN cf. KapipaKiov dvcrcv N 409 (whence Fick
618
conj.
ctffoi'

dvov
soniis

Virgil,
cf.

and

here), fragor aridus aridus Lucretius.

161. JuuXdKecci, as large as millstones,'

H 270 fj-vXaeiSii irirpai. 162 = 397, ;< 198.

lAIAAOC

(xii)

537

'A<rt09 'TpraKiBrji;, koI dXaa-Tjfcra? eVo? TjvBa'

" Zev Trdrep, ^ pd vv koX <jv (j)i\oifr6vSi]<; ereTv^o irdy^v fidX ov jap ejco j i^dfirjv lypma? A^atoii9 a-'^^Tjaeiv '^fjiirepov ye fievo<; Kal ^elpa^ daTrroi/?*

165

oi

M? re

(T(^rjKe<;

fieaov aloKoi

rji

fieXiaaai

oIkm
ovB

Troiija-wvrai,

oSwt eVt

iraiiraXoicTfTT)!,,

dirokenrovcriv koTKov Bo/iop,

0'ripT]Ti]pa<;

dWa

p,evovTe<;

dvBpa<;

dfjuvvovrai -mepl

reKvav,
iovTe

170

w?

01

7'

ovK ideXovai irvKdav Kal Bv

j(da-<Taa6av,

irpiv j ^e KaraKTd/Mev ^e dXwj/at." ws e^ar, ovBe Aio? ireWe ^peva ravT dr/opevasv ^KTopi jdp 01 Ovfibs i^ovXeTO kvBo<; ope^ai.

aWot

dfi<p

dXXrjiac fidyrjv efjudyovTo TrvXrjKTtv

175

163. Spcioc Ri [yp. Scioc E").

164. 9iXoi]ieu3i4c

r' S.

166. re

re JPT.
fi.
||

167. k\.: {^ik Q.

168. noii^ccoNTai

ADPU
:
:

Lips.''

Vr.

noiHcoNrai
||

eni:

^Ni

H.

170. sHpeuTfipac Q.
|j

171. oY r'

oYB' Ar.

DPU.

^dNrec

DGQTU.
SWhi-

172. xeiicacet" 7(supr.a),

KaTaKTdjUEN
v.

KrducN DP: KaraKTciNm (or-aNoi?) Q.

6.6.

173. neTce P. 175-80 (181? ciN T (om. u<ixHN).

Sohol. T)

Ar. Apli., om. Zen.

175.

163.

dXacTiicac,

only

here,

21

subjunctive to the more graphic indicative.

.

ij\6.ffTov d^ deolf

and a 252
of the

iTaKaarijcraa'a.

The explanation
on that of
be forgotten,

SXacrros,

word depends which is generally

to

170.

&Ndpac may be taken

either with

derived from \a6, in the sense iwt

which

suits

wherever

it is

an epithet of &x^ or
261 "Bktop
is it

wivdos.

But

in

S,\aiXTe this will not do, nor easy to deduce the sense of the verb from it ('to feel things intolerable, lit.

^vovTss, when for dfi^vovrai irepl compare 243, or better with afivvovrai.. 171. It has been mentioned in the Introd. that the comparison to a swarm of wasps or bees entirely loses its point

when restricted to two men only. Erhardt remarks that we have only to
read i\pTJ\dav for Kal
Sii"

not to be forgotten,' hence to break out in protest,' as Monro and others explain, is very artificial). It is preferable with some of the ancient grammarians to derive SKaaros (or perhaps rather aKaarb^) from *dX<ifw, a by-form of dXd-o/iat with the sense of akia. The adjective will then mean 'mad,' distraugM, and the verb dXao-Wdj, to be
'

k6me

to restore

good

by referring the comparison to the whole Greek army instead of the

sense,

pair of Lapiths.

distressed, at one's wit's end.

164. The accusation is a mere outbreak of petulance. If ground for it is required, it may be found in the promise in A 207 sqq. ; cf. 6 170-82, V 365-6. 167. ai6Xoi, bright-coloured, variegated.

175-81. These lines, which the ancient unanimously rejected, are plainly an addition meant to explain that the gate where Asios attacked is not that where Hector ultimately breaks in. On this see the Introd. The question probably did not arise in the mind of the author of the Asios episode. Ar. discussed the question in his treatise On the Naval Camp, maintaining that there was only one gate, and that on the
critics left (118).

Others after Buttmann take it to mean flexible, from the thin waist of the wasp The same cf. T 404 irbSas aibXos 'iiriros. ambiguity arises in line 208 al6\ov 6<j)iv, X 509 al6\at e&\al. 169. Observe the transition from the

Such an arrangement would

be absurd, and a comparison of N 312 and 679 shews that, in at least. Hector is conceived as having attacked in the centre, where, if there was only one

gate,

it

must have

been.

But

it

is

538

lAIAAOC
fie

(xii)

apjaXeov Si "TravrTji yap

ravra deov
Tel'^o<;

ti'i

TrdvT

a<yop6vaai.
irvp

irepl

opcopei 6e<j'7nhae<i
Trep,
Ovjjlov

\alvov
"TTavre^,

Apyelot, Be, Oeol

koI ayvvfievoi
S'

avajKTji,

vrj&v rjfivvovTO.

aKa'^eiaro

oaoi AavaotcTi,

fid')(ri<i

i'TriTappoOoi rjaav.

180

e^aXov KaTTidai, TroXefiov koI BrjloTfJTa. av TleipLOoov i/to? KpaTepos TIoKwoItt]'; Bovpl ^aXev Adfiaaov /ewej?? Bia j^akKoiraprjiov ovB apa ^aXKei.T) Kopv<i ea-^eOev, aXKa Biairpo
crvv

ev6

alX^'V %aXet7; pfj^^ oareov, iyKecpaXo'i Be

185

evBov dira^ ireiraXaKTO-

Bd/Maaae Be

fiiv

fJuefiawTa.

avTap
viov B

eTreira Tlv\o3va koL 'Opfievov e^evdpi^ev

^Avrifid'x^oio

AeovTeu? o^o? "Aprjo^

o^v
190

iTTTTOfia'^ov /8a\e
avTi'i

Bovpl Kara l^waTrjpa TV^Tjaa^.

^l<j}o<i

Sk KoXeoiO epva<Tdfievo<i
jjLev

AvTiipaTrjv
itKyj^^

irpwrov, i'Tvat^a^ Bi

ojjliKov,

avToa'^eBi.ijv

B'

dp' vTrno's ovBa<;

epeiaev

avTap
7ravTa<;
ocf)p

hireiTa

^evwva

koI

lafievov koa, 'OpearTjv

iiraaavTepovi TreXaae y(0ovl -rrovKv^oTeLprji.

01,

TOv<;

ivdpt^ov dir

evrea fiapfiaipovra,

195

firopeiiceiN A siC2}r. 176. TaOra om. R. 179. HUiiNONTO U {supr. o). iKaxtficm PQRS Eton.i fr. Mosc. Vr. b A. eujudi(i) JT Harl. a^, Par. a b c^ f g Bi' ainHc T. iv &\\m A. 184. dianpb 185. yaXKeiH ieu^NH G (i-)
|| |1

||

j,

(iau-)

JPRT

(i-).

aOeic C. 191. oOaei ^peiceH fi.

aduHce G. 187. nOXcoNa : n^Xeopa Vr. b. 190. 8uiXon H. 192. o&dac ^pEiceN Ar. P oSSac ^peicoH R
186.

193. ianer^N Q.

194. noXuBoreipH U.

195. ^NdpisoN S.

||

dn'

On' H.

useless to expect consistency in such details from a composite work like the Iliad. 175 is plainly adapted from 414. Furthermore, the introduction of the poet's personality in 176 is a mark of a late origin, cfj B 484, 761, etc. In 177 Teixoc IS violently separated from Xdi'NON, and the mention of fire is quite out of place, as the Trojans have not yet reached the ships, and indeed only a few

but is too familiar to be corrupted, unless from the Attic form Sdlbc. Besides, when an epithet of irvp, S-^ibj/ never has the first syll. in arsis see on I 674.
dlificulty,
;

isi. The return to the two Lapiths is most clumsy, and the phrase cuuBaXeiN n6XeuoN is unique

^^^_e.

^f.

have even crossed the trench nave crossea tnetrencn. it nas It has been proposed to join Xdmow with nOp and explain it of 'the flame of battle carried on with stones.' This is, however, even less possible than to join XdTNON with TeTxoc. however unnatural the order of the words is, and however feeble the adjective in the emphatic place. Bentley conj. S-/)iov, which would evade the

mi, ,:4. The variant

y 398-400; 185-6 = A97-8.

ie^^^T, (fieM^>"?, speeding) is
,

/c

i-

preferred to vaXKeiH, ii,i^^\^, i^.^n used in the preceding jjitsv-cuiu^;

to

perhaps

be

^
,

'

.}^-

f"""P?

App. B,

vi.

Tuxiicac,

'''^*^& ^* "*''^>

106.
:

192. ailTocxcSiHN, sc. TfK-qyi]v see B ri-^pov di a-xedl-rjv. oSdac SpeiccN see on 144.

830

lAIAAOC
ro<f>p

(xii)

539

oi

TiovkvBdfMavTi, koX "EKTO/st Kovpoi eTrovTO,

o\

TrXeiaroi koX dpiaroi, ecrav, fjbkjjMaav Se fiaXtara

re pij^eiv koX ivnrpijcreiv irvpl
6Ti fjLepfirjpL^ov i(peaTaore<; irapa
vr}a<;,

T6tp^09 ol p
6pvt<;

Td(f>pcoi,.

jdp

<T(f)tv

iTrrjXOe
evr

irepiqtyep.evai

fiefiacoacv,

200

atero?

trv|rt7r6T7;?

dpucrrepa \aov iepycov,

<j}epa)v

^oivrjevra BpuKovra
^coov
Koijre

ovvj(e(Tai ivekwpov
^dpfj,7]<i-

er
ryap

dcnraipovra, koI ov trw XijOero

avrbv eyovra Kara

6
S'

aT'fjdo<;

-irapa

Seiprjv

lEvcoOel'i

oiricTW

d-jro

eOev rJKe y^afia^e

S'

205

dXy^aa<;
Tpcoe? S

oBvvTjiai,,

fieaai

ivl

Kd/3^aX'
dvifioio.

op-iXcoi,

avTO<; Se KXdy^a<i jrereTo

irvotrjii;

epplyrjaav, ottib?

'iSov

aloXov o^iv
198. re cmi.

196. noXuadjuoNTi U^.

: :

197 om. A*.

PR.
||

||

^fisai
:

DJTU.

iNinpHcai D J kiA npflcai U lunpAcai T. 199. ecradrec P. napci nepi H. Td<ppoN DHJT. ncpHcdjueNoi J. 201. fierbc P. 203. 200. dnftXee 6. nepi Lips. xai 6 3' Orig. c. Cels. iv. 244. deip^N uazbN Q. 204. napd
||

||

206. dXriicac 9'

[om. h' after ju&toi).

iNh
I

4:n

JRS.

II

K(4uiBaX'

CQSU
;

Lips.

Vr. A.
208.
6^

II

erKiSBBaV
:

^rKijuBaX' T.
ii.

oncoc 4:nei Bachm. Aiiec. 5n9iN fieTeypa\f/av Eust.

185.

nercTO Snero Plato Ion 539 o. dWoi 8n9iN S (H supr. ): '6* <piN Cant.
207.
:

196. oV is here the relative, and so in the next line, which is added to describe in 199 it is demonthose here named
;

Cf. 88-9. 198. ^feciN: for thefut. after /i^/iacrai' 36. here and in 200, 218 cf. note on The aor. has fairly good support here. 199. The narrative reverts to 59,

strative.

take cdn6n as the ace. after Kbif/e the emphatic pronoun is out of place ( ' struck at him in return,' Monro). Herodianos apparently read rdp qCiton, holding that airbs in the merely anaphoric and non-emphatic use was enclitic. 207. KXdrsac : the eagle's cry is
called a yelp by Tennyson. nNoiRic, a comitative dat. ; see on Kii/ia(n, 28. Ap. Rhod. imitates the use in i. 600, iv. 1624, TTvoiTJt Ze0t)poio BieaKov, both times of a ship, where the case may rather be

fievoiveov gI reX^outrt.

201. 4^proi>N, skirting the host on his i.e. flying along the line in front from right to left. For this sense of
left,

Upyeiv

cf.

Herod,

vii.

43

iiropeiiero

^vdevrev iv dpcffrepTJi fji^v diripywv 'VoItgiov irb\iv, and so vii. 109, etc. It is derived from that of bounding, as B 845, etc. 202. 9oiNi4eKTa only here and 220 ; cf. Saipoivbs of a snake, B 308. 203. &n seems to go with ^u6v, do-wai-

instrumental though it would not be wrong to say that the eagle flew ly means of the wind, fi/ia irv. iviiioio is the usual phrase. 208. ai6XoN, glistening or wriggling,
;

see
iwel,

on

167.

Bncoc

Brandreth conj.

povra explaining
for
Koi,

it.

The variaat
;

S'

though foimd only in a late it gives quot., is most probably right the required change of person, for the
subj. of Xi^eero is of course the snake. 204. Probably we ought to read, with

which has some support from quotations, and is certainly right ; see on A 459. S91N the word does not recur in H. and the irregular lengthen:
,

ing

is

unexplained.
{fr.

Tzetzes quotes from

6)

Hipponax

49.

choliambic

fjv

ainbv ix^^'^^i ^^ struck K&^pe Si (the eagle) holding himself (the Kdipe and ^xonto both seemsnake). to require an object expressed, and if we

Heyne,

him

airbv 8015 ti1ivtlkvt)ixiov Si,Kvrii, and Antiraachos (fr. 78) has Ti^yoi; 5<pioia<r-ns in a hexameter the latter, however, is excused by metrical necessity. The same Is true of 6<pi,bSsipoi,, in an oracle

540

lAlAAOC

(xii)

Keifievov ev /Meaaoia-i,
Brj

Ato? repa's MPfioypio.

elire

T0T6 IlovKvBd/jia<i dpaaiip "^Kropa

Trta?
/ioi

Trapaa-ra'i

210

" "EKTOp, ael fiev

eVtTrXT^crcret?
/j,v

a/yopfjicriv

iadXa
Bijfiov

(f)pa^ofj,evci}i,

eVet ovBe

ovBe
ivl

eoiice

eovra irape^ a/yopevifiev, out

ev iroXeficoi,
i^epeco
&<;
fMot,

^ovXrji,

ovTe TTOT

crov

Be Kpdro^ alev
elvai,

de^etv
215

vvv avT
fir)

BoKet

dpiaTa.

XofMev

^avaolai

fia-^rjo-ofievoi

irepl

vqwv

yap eKreXeeaOai, otojjiat, el ereov ye Tpwalv SB opvis iTrrjXOe TrepTjaefievat, fiefiawaiv [atero? ui|/'t7reT?;? e7r dpia-repa \aov eepyeov,]
SiBe

211.

iWm

lnin\HCCElc Ar. fi kX^oc a. 215. nun

:

liNinXi^cceic
3'
||

PR

{inVj

King's.

214.

Kpdroc
216.

iv

ueNoi D.

218.

InwXeE

[GS]T. fiXee Ar.

SpicroN ij fipicTa Eust. 219 om. A'CD'H' Lips.'

uaxHcdLips."

||

fierbc

by Aristotle mir. ausc. 24. G. Meyer {6r. 210) compares the frequent cases of kx, Trip, t8 written for simple x> 0! ^ ^i^X"" i?ind. 0. vi. 24, dKx^a ii. 67, aKVTTipos Hes. fr. 194 (Rzach), and on inscriptions. The same lengthening is found but not expressed in letters, in /Spax"' Theog. 1099, (piKdaotpoi/ Ar. JiJccl. 571, ^atox^Twres Aisch. Cho. 1049. Schol. Heph. explains it 5td Ti]v afpodp6T7]Ta toO wveOfiaTos^ ihs Kal 'HXiodJjpojt doKei ttjl daaeiat tX^ov Ti v4fieiv, i.e. the breathed element of the aspirate makes position. Demetrios de eloc. thought that Homer purposely made a (TtIxos /xeiovpos for the sake of effect (to express the serpent's tail ?). Brandreth conj. iidpov (cf. B 723) but the analogies given are sufficient to defend the text, whatever the explanation. See Schulze Q. E. p. 431 and App.
quoted
' ;

with a, is an Attic form recurring Hence Brandreth only in 648, o 379.

iei,

conj. "Ekto/>, fi

alet ttojs

/iev,

van

L.

"Ektop,

alet irdis

fioi.

(c 3).

211. The exordium is quite inexplicable after Polydamas' speech in 80 ff., where he has given advice which Hector at once accepts. The two passages evidently belong to different versions ; but the present conception of the relations of the two men is the more prevalent, as it recurs in 726 ff., and is brought out at length in S 243-313. Polydamas is there introduced (249-52) as though he were an unknown character and it is likely enough that he first appeared there, and is a later comer in this place, his words referring to the general view of him theae established.

212. The repetition of the negative gives a rhetorical emphasis the second oiSi going more especially with the verb, cf. oiSi loiKe A 119 and often e.g. e 212 oO ttms oiBi ?oi/ce. 213. dfluoN in the sense of 'one of the vulgar is a strange use, as the tendency of dTjfi,os is so decidedly to express the total community as opposed to any individual. Hence Bentley's conj. S'/jfiov idvra is probably right ; cf. B 198 drj/iov dvSpa. Horace's plehs eris, Ep. i. 1. 59, may be an imitation, but proves nothing, napks, aside from the straightway, i.e. wrongly (irom. Hector's point of view a touch of irony). This sense is else only Odyssean 5 348, p 139, f 16 ; cf. ? 168. 214. difeeiN supply ioi.Ki from 212. 217. ei here assumes as a fact, and virtually = since. 218. InflXee : Ar. fiKBe to preserve the familiar scansion. But 6pvi% recurs in fi 219, and in Attic we find 6pviv and Spiieii, and occasionally ipvTs, Soph. Ant. 1021, El. 149, Eur. Ser. 72. 6pi'is is the original stem, 6pvTs is from &pvi-id-,
; '

a diminutive;

cf.

fid(XTi^

= fiaa-TL-iy-s

beside /jlAo-tTs. The form should not be interfered with, and the compound iirTJXBf is required as in 200. 6pvis occurs in I 323, but there length may be due to the ictus.

lAlAAOC
tpoiv^evTa hpaKovra
<f)epo)v

(xii)

541
TreXaypov
iKecrOai,,

ovv^ecrcri

220

^(oov
ovS"

acpap

S'

a^erjice,

7rdpo<s

(plXa oIkC

ereXeo-cre
r^fiel';,
el'

^epcov hofievav TSKeeacnv eoicnv.

Trip

w?

re TrvXa? ical Tet^^o?

fieyaXcoi,,
ei^ccai,
S'

KyauSiV
225

pV^ofieOa

cr6evei

A^aiot,

iroXkov'i <yap

ov Koafian irapa vav^iv iXevaofMed' avra iceKevOaTpooav KaraXeiylrofiev, om kep 'A'^aioi,

yakK&i,

SrjLcoa-axTiv,

a/Mwofievoc irepl vrj&v.

Oeoirpoiro';,

wSe

y'

vTTOKp'ivaiTo

o?

ad^a

dvfiwt,

elBeuTj

Tepdcov kul
8'

oi

ireiBoMTo \aoi.
'

TOP

dp' vTToSpa IBav Trpoaecpri Kopv6aioXo<;

p-ev

E/tTtup

" HovXvBdfia, av
el
e'f

ovKer

e'/xot

(j)lXa

ravT

dyopevet,';

231

olcrOa Kol aXXov p,vdov dfieuvova rovBe

8'

vofjaai,.

iTebv

Br)

tovtov

d-rro

cnrovBrjii

djopevea,
avTOi,
235

o?

dpa Bi] TOi eirena deol <^peva<; mXeaav KeXeat Zr]vo<; fiev ipi/yBoinroio XaOeaOai
/xot
B'

^ovXeatv, a? re
Tuvrj

auTO? inria'^eTO Kai KarevevaeovB'

olmvolai TavvTrTepyjeaai iceXevei^

tcov

ireiOeaOai,
el'

ov ti p.eraTpeirop.
'Iwai

dXeji^ai,
re,

t'

eVt Be^b

Trpo? r]w

rjeXtov

223.
II

AueTc:

oi ufeN J.

||

xe om. JQ.

224. eYsouci CJ.

||

225. NaOc9iN

oOc nep Q. 226. KaTaXi^i);oueN E.. 227. aOTOK^eue(a ?) D. Ear. 228. OneKpiNaiTO (H stqjr.) R: OneKpiNcro dHicbcouciN GQ Lips. ShTocoucin L. 229. nenieoiaxo Ambr. (ne inoKpiNaro Eton. fr. Mosc. Gff Q : OncKpiNQTO P 231. noXu230. t6n 3' SjmciBer' Sneua ju^rac k. "E. Zen. dotted as wrong). duiijuoNO 8*11 (mipr. 232. aJueijmoNa Ambr. ddua Ri : nouXuadjuaN Zen.
: : :
.

dueiNONa by H. Estienne).
iikti

233.
J.

om. Ambr.

234.

Spa ap Ambr.
:

235.

om. T.

II

^piBounoio

222. Ir^ecce, completed his journey, ifiptiM 96jmeNai being taken together. For this pregnant sense of rekia cf. i; 325 &Tep KajxaToio TiXea-crav iffxari tQl
airCji,

rel.

8c to the anaphoric oi compare

79, etc.

231-4 = H 357-60. 236. For this promise see the note on

164. 238. Paley suggests that a note of interrogation should be put after nefeeceai, which gives more force to the ' emphatic tOnh are you the one to
:

224. eVscoci, it will be seen, has very much better support than ei^ovn, but it

may

be questioned if the fut. indie, is not better here pi)|6/ie9a being of course ambiguous. Compare the end of Hector's reply, 248-50, where the fut. indie, is his words sound almost like a nsed taunting echo of these. But see S. G. 292 h in defence of the subj.

persuade me?' 239. This line opens the difficult question of Homeric augury. The Trojans are at the moment looking N. a bird has passed them 'keeping them on his
;

225. o6k6cuc.ji, litotes. aCrri K^euea so 9 107 ^pxe Sk tQl aiTT]v bSiv, and so ir 138 ; in Z 391 we have rV airitv oS6v. 229. For the gen. after oT3a see ff. G. 151 d ; and for the transition from the

left,' i.e.

flying from their right to left, from E. to W., through N., i.e. wider'

shins,' 'against the sun,'

' ;

couuter-clockwise whereas the lucky ways are from left to right, with the sun, from W. to E.
'

' '

542
el'

lAIAAOC
t'

(xii)

eV

apiarep^
SvtjtoIo-l

rot,

ye ttotI ^o(pov rjepoevra.

24a

rjp,ei<i

Se /MeyaXooo Ato? -Treidco/Meda /SovXiji,

o? Traai
el?

koX adavarotaiv avdacrei.

oia)vo<;

dptcrTO<;,

afivveadai irepl

Trdrprj'i.
;

nirre av SetSot/ca? iroKefiov koL hrjioTrjTa

241. 3'

240. oY re Q.

au E.

243. fijuiiNaceai S.

244. S^doiKOC

JQR^

In whichever direction an observer looks, the direction from his right to his left will always be ' widershins, so long as he regards himself as the centre of the horizon ; but it will only be from E. to But if z6q>oc "W. so long as he looks N. means W. (on which point see below), Hector speaks as though the two con'

for the wine, as it is said that some folk in Scotland still do (Darbishire Rell. Phil. 70 ff.). Again, in many cases the direction or position of the omen seems to be of no

importance

all

depends on concomitant

ditions were identical. Are we therefore to conclude, as has almost universally

been done, that the Homeric augur always The conclusion is looked to the N. ? hardly justified Hector may be speaking only with a special reference to the omen which is uppermost in his thought. For
;

we

find in other cases that the position of

an omen to the right is lucky even when we must suppose that the observer is facing S. see K 274. In the case immediately before us the main element seems to be the direction of flight, and this is insisted on in Hector's words. But in other cases mere position, apart from direction of movement, is sufficient, e.g. K 274, fi 312, m 311. And whether the augur could detect the direction of
;

the

movement

of the lightning flash in

353, I 236

may

be doubted
'

it

seems

more natural to take iTiSi^ia, 4vSi^ta in those two places as meaning on the right hand' rather than 'from left to right.' But the main difficulty arises when we come to the circulation of the wine. Here the drinker is on the circumference of a circle, looking inwards. Thus right and left with regard to the movement of the sun have changed places if he passes the wine from his left hand to his
' ' '

circumstances. The general conclasion is clear that we can form no consistent scheme of Homeric augury ; it would be strange if we could, for the existence of contradictions is the very raison d'Ure of the deoirpdwos 5s ffdtpa Bufiwi eideiTj repduv. A further question is raised in Darbishire's paper already referred to, thatof themeaning of norl Z690N Aep6eNTa as opposed to np6c fiiS t' A^i6n xe It is there argued with some force that these expressions mean ' to the north ' and to the south ' respectively, not to east and west. There can be no doubt that these points of the compass suit best the conceptions of the realm of darkness and the realm of the sun. The sense N". and S. also simplifies a notorious crux in l 26, where Strabo took wp&s ^6(poi> to mean 'to the N.,' as the facts require. But then we are obliged to fall back upon the supposed primitive sense of rjds, brightness, daylight, rather than dawn. If this interpretation be upheld, it appears that there is no longer any ground for the ordinary statement, based solely, it would seem, on this passage, that the Greek augur faced the N. ; it will follow that he normally faced the E., for Hector's statement would become general ; the eagle of 201 cannot have flown from S.

'

toN.
It may be noticed that this indifference of Hector to omens is in the spirit of the Homeric age ; the art of augury is

right, the previously

is

lucky direction,
'

it

widershins, the previously may get over this by supposing that the wine-pourer goes round the circle outside, and that ivSi^M is used from his point of view, just as in 201 ^tt' dpiarepd is from the eagle's ; having the guests on his right is still the same as with the sun (see Jevons in C. R. x. 22). Or we may hold that ' widershins was the lucky direction
'

now going

unlucky

direction.

We

'

'

'

'

developed and has little positive any time. Signs encourage or discourage a resolution already taken, but they never determine or prevent any enterprise as they did in later times. Indeed they are elsewhere lightly spoken of; e.g. ^ 181 Spvidcs S4 re iroXXoi vtt' aiyds ^eXfoio (poirCia-', oi)W re Tdfres ivalm/iOL.
little

effect at

lAIAAOC
et

(xii)

543
245

Trep

yap r

aXKoi ye

irepl
8'

Kreivcofieda iravTei

VTjvalv iir

'Kpyeiav, aol

ov

hio<;

ear

airoKiadai,-

ov yap Toi KpaSir]

el

fjieveh-qloi

oiiSe
rje

/j,a')(rjfxa)v.

Se (TV ST^i'oTTjTO? d^e^eai,

tlv

aXKov
TroXe/ioto,
6vfj,ov

irap^afLevof iireecrcnv

aTroo'Tpiyfrei';
TV7rel<;

avTLK
ft)?

ifi&t

viro

Bovpl

airo

oXeaaets"
eirovTO

250

apa

(^mvrjcra^ riyrjaaTO,
iirl

toi

afju

'?%'?'

Oeairea-lrii.

Be Zev<; repiriKepavvo<;

copaep aTT
j\

^IBaiav opeeov dve/Moto OveWav,

p vOv; vrjMV Kovurjv (f>epev avrap 'Ayaiaiv OeXye voov, Tpcoalv Be Kal "EiKTopi KvBo<i oira^e. rod
"Trep

255

Brj

repdeaao TreTroi^ore?

rjBe

^Irjcjii

p'^yvvcrOai fieya Tet;y;o? 'A'^aocov Treipijri^ov.

Kpoacra^ fiev "Trvpywv epvov, Kal epenrov eVaX^et?,

245. re om. 248. dfiseai

H.
Cant.

246. &n': in' Zen. T.

:

||

^ctIn 6\^ceai J.

247. Toi: ti J.
||

^feseai

J.

||

eY re
||

fi

re Eton.
:

tin'

ti

R.

(Snocrp^qjeic A, 250. 6\&CHic Eton. Lips. fr. Mosc.

249. dnoTpeipmc

T.W.A.).

noK^JUOio
||

noXejuizeiN
255.

HU.

253. cbceN G.

eOeXXa D.

onacceN

{s^ipr. z).

245. nepi, all around, in every direction.

244-50 were bracketed a modern poet would certainly not have added them after the fine climax in 243, but in matters such as this modern taste is not decisive ; a modem poet would have closed the Agamemnon with the murder. The sudden change of thought with asyndeton in 244 is softened by the emphatic
433.
;

250= A

by Bekker

cu,

237,

which takes up again the Ttjvri of and the unjust and violent re-

proach

not inconsistent with the is character of Hector. The 255. oeXre, befooled, bevntclied. verb, which is much commoner in the Od. than H., means to charm in either a good sense (e.g. p 514) or a bad, as The here, 435, etc. ; cf. fi 343. scholia note with some justice that this action of Zeus is rather inconsistent, as the omen, for which he is presumably responsible, has just come to discourage the Trojans. 257. Note that, after all that has been said about the difficulty of crossing the trench, the Trojan army is now found on the other side of it, without a word to say that it is actually passed. 258. Kpoccac was explained by Ar. to mean scaling-ladders ; he then had to

make niiprcoN mean towards the towers just as in 36, q.v. This is clearly impossible the word must indicate some part 'of the fortification and be distinct from the enaXsic, which we may presume to have been a wooden breastwork. It is not possible to give a closer explanation of the word, which recurs in H. only in 444. Herodotos uses it once (ii. 125) of the steps of the pyramids. It might seem reasonable therefore to understand it here of courses of masonry but such courses would hardly have been arranged so as to form steps for an
;

assailant, as

would

follow, if this inter-

pretation be right, from 444, and the last desire of assailants would be to destroy so convenient a construction. Others take it to mean a single course of coping-stones on which the breastwork was built ; others again explain it of the battlements proper, i.e. high pieces of the breastwork between the embrasures but there is no other indication of such construction. The question is not elucidated by the adj. vpoKplxrcas in S 35, nor has any convincing derivation been proposed. niiprcoN
;

probably means no more than fortification see H 338. The crAXai npoBXhtcc are evidently posts, probably of wood, the (p^rpoi of 29, fixed into the
;

544
(TTri\a<s

lAIAAOC

(xii)

re Trpo^X-rjra^ efio'^Xeov, a? ap
ev yairjt

A'^aioi
260

7rpa)Ta<;

Oeaav
tto)

e/j,fievai

e-^/MUTa irvpycov.
Tel'^o<;

Ta?

oc

avepvov, ovBe vv

eXirovro Be

A'^ac&v

ptj^eiv.

Aavaol y^d^ovTO KeXevdov,

^pd^avre'; eTraX^ets
relj^o'^

aXX'

o'l

ye pivoiai
d/K

^owv

^dXXov
TrdvToae

avrdfov Brjiov; vtto

B'

iovTa<;.

dfKpoTepco

A'iavre KeXevrtoeovr
(levo^ orpvvovTe'i
crrepeol'i

eirl

Trvpycov

265

<f)Oi,Tt]Trjv,

Kyat,Sn>,

oKKov
veiKeov,

fieiXi'vioi';,

dXXov

iireecro'i

6v

riva '7rdy)(y /xa^?;? fjuedievTa tBoiev

t'

"

03

^lXoi, 'Apiyebav o?
e-jrel

e^o-^o<i
irco

09 re

fiecrrjei,';

o? re j(epei6repo<i,
dvepei;

ov

Trai'Te?

ofiolot

270^

ev TroXe/xtot,

vvv eTrXero epyov d-iraai'

/j,^

KoL B

avrol roBe irov yivmaicere.

ttoti
vfja';

ri<;

orricraaj

rerpd(fi6co
259. T

6fioicXrjr7ipo<; dKovcra^,

at T.

II

ixx6x\euoN
fi.

GHJPSU.
262. nco
1|

260.
:

^x^^^a

261.
264.

aOepuoN
aOrdcoN
:

au SpuoN
:

qOt^con G ain&N U. tUv avTi-fpirfxiiv Eust.) 90iToiTHN G. rirNcocKCTe L. 273. npoxi [DG]. dicoiicac AGQ

nou U. ^dNTOc RS.

:

263. re:

ipruord R supr. r' n HPRS.

J PR.
{e corr.
;

266. 90iTefTHN

and

/card Tica

270. oO ncoc

272.

||

SkoOcon

fi,

yp. A.

ground in order to hold up the earth and give a, stefip face to the profile of
'
'

the works, like the modern 'revetment.'

261. a<iip\iot> see on A 459. The imperf. here and in the preceding lines is of course conative. 6eC!>v 3' cf. dirdeiKe 262. KeXeiieou KeXciiSov read by Ar. in V 406. It seems to be identical with our vernacular 'to get out of the way,' i.e. the place where men are going up and down. Cf. A 504. 263. 9p(isaNTEc, stopping up the gaps
: :

80, G 346, S 535-7. The line is, however, superfluous, and Nauck is perhaps right in doubting its authenticity. In any case veUeov can refer only to o-repeois, not to ^eiXtx^ois. For the metaphorical use of CTepe6c, hard, of. 1 510, 42, \j/ 103. 269. ueci^eic, Sxaf elpr/fiiifov. For similar formations cf. d^vUis (see note on

As a rule adjectives in 50), 0oi5i/i6eis. -s are only formed from substantives, Perhaps therefore we must assume here a form fi^a-rj used as an abstract substantive, as if='middleness.' Goebel
conj.
fiea-riytis.
:

where the battlements had been broken down. ^iNoTci 6oc2>N is generally taken to mean with shields, but in this sense
pic6s alone is the usual phrase (A 447, 6 61), and the addition of 6oc2)n perhaps indicates that they had whole hides ready at hand for the purpose of tempor-

271. ^n\eTo for this use of the aor. to express present time see S. G. 33, 78. 273. 6juokXhthpoc dKoiicac, a phrase which recurs in Sr 452, and is more inis regularly urges on by loud reIf this is the sense here, the participle must be entirely separated from the negative, and we must understand 'let no man turn back, now that he has heard one who urges him on.'

telligible there.

The verb

used of one
proof.

who

arily stopping
efifeetive device.

breaches

a simple and

265. Ke\euTi6MNTe recurs only in Jf 125; it is of the desiderative class, though in sense 'imitative rather than desiAei3,tive,' playing the leader {Om-tius Vb. ii. 388). It is the only instance of this formation in H. 268. NekeoN for veixiovTss, a relapse into the direct narrative form, as in T

Otherwise it must mean 'let no man turn because he hears a shouter,' viz. the shout of the foe. The first alternative is more probable, but the vulgate aKoiav would limit us to the second.

;'

'

lAIAAOC

(xii)

545

X\A
veiKo<:
to?

irpocra)

'letrOe

koI aWi^Xoiai KeXeade,

'OXu/tTrto?
aa-repo'TrrjTr)';

ai K6 Zevi

BeoTjia-iv

275

airaxrafievov; Sftou? irpon

aarv

SiecrOao."

Tw 76 Trpo^o&VTe
y(eifj,epieoi,

fj,dj(7]v

wrpwov
fj,r]Ti,6Ta

'A'^ai&v.

TO)V S\
rj/jLari

ws T6 vt^aSe? j^two?
ore t

iriirTaxn 6a^ial

mpero

Zev?
280

vi<f)e/J,ev,

avOpcoTTOLcn irKpava-KOfievo^
8'

Koijjbrjcra';

avifiov^ ^eet e/xireBou,

Kopv(j)a<;

ra a icfjXa' o^pa KoKiitlrrji

vyjrifj\(ov

opemv

Koi irpmova's UKpov;

Kal TreBta XtorevvTa Kot avBpSiv irtova epjaKai T

i<j)

aXo9

iroXirji;

Kevyrai

Xifiecriv

re at a/crat?,

KVfia Se

fiiv

irpoo'TrXd^ov ip-UKerai,,
Syr.

dWd

re iravra
276. nTkoc Ar.

285

274. np6cci>
Kal ncTkoc) TJ

LRS

np6ccu

fi.

||

K^\eucee QU.
||

CT

{yp.
||

noTi PRS. 277. rot : oY H. Yen. B, Eton. Vr. A, fr. Mosc. npofiocoNTC Kar h/ia rwv iiro/iJ'7)fidT{av npoBdoNre, olov Tpo^aivovres' dixw oHv, Did. j^TpuNON DU orpuNON R. 278. ninrouci ^xaioiic S {supr. &N). ninrcociN gpaze T. DPQU. 280. ni9acK6ueNoc GHJPQR. 281. Koijuiic(c)ac CLT Cant. Lips. Harl. a. ^nedoN Ar. U ScneroN Mass. '6<fp' 'An PR.
II

||

II

||

||

||

KoXiiijioi P.

282.
b.

&Kpac H.
285.

283.

XcoteOnto Mass.

{v.

Ludw.)

ii

XcotoCn-

Ta Ar. Harl.

xOud re

Cant.

274. np6cca
vp6(r<ru,

so

Heyne

which will not scan,

for the vulg. for Yecee

FZ-i A 138. 276. For NeiKoc in the sense of tattle cf. A 444, etc., and 271 veiKos iroX^/ioio. It is strange that Ar. should have read ViKOSf ^oi/Xerat yap \4yei76ai t^s vUtjs ttjv ^JTTav, i.e. he took vTKos = viKT}v, in the sense of the enemy's victory. It would be simpler to put a comma after it and take dirucr. SleaBai, as epexegetic. 277. npoBo&NTE, cheering on ; only here. In some of the iiroiMv^/MTa Ar. read vpo^dovre, Tnarching forward ; for which form see Curtius Vb. i. 213,

hasten has

which I have reserved . . snow . against the day of battle and war. 283. XcoTeONTa ( = Xar^ovra, from
.

XwT^w

?)

and XuToOvTa (=Xctjr6evTa) are

equally suspicious forma, but cannot be corrected without violence {Fidevra Brandr., iredl' Av8f/i6cvTa Menrad). There is no other case in H. of a contracted adj. in -decs. Cf. Hesych. XuTeOvTa&v$ovvTa. 284. SktciTc this form of the dat. pi. is unique in the Iliad ; Seals in e 119, irdaais % ^71, are the only other cases in H. P. Knight would reject 283-6, and
:

'

quoted from Kratinos and iKpSivTes from the (Doric) treaty in Thuc. V. 77. 278. TOON is taken up again and given a construction in 287. The simile has already been used, in a less elaborate form, in 156 S. 280. Tit S khAo, these Ms missiles. But P. Knight's eFd is probably right ktjXov happens to see on A 185, 6 430. So be used only of divine weapons. Hes. Theog. 707, where thunder and The lightning are the KrjKa of Zeus. clause seems to indicate an extraordinary Brandreth well compares fall of snow. Job xxxviii. 22-3 'the treasures of the

where

irpopiorTcs is

Friedlander 281-6 on the ground that the simile is disproportionately long, and that the description in these six lines tends to weaken rather than to improve the comparison. But the way in which 287 returns to the point of 278 seems to invalidate this criticism ; and one could not without reluctance condemn one of the finest descriptions of nature in ancient poetry. It is proved to be late by one certain Attic form (dKrats), and another possible one (Xwrowra) but it has doubtless been part of the Iliad as long as the Iliad has been a continuous poem.
;

285.

IpiiKcrai,

stops

it,

as

though

saying

'go no farther.'

This use of

VOL.

2 N

546
etXvTai,

lAIAAOC
Kadinrepd', or

(xii)

iirt^plaT^k Ai,b<; ofil3po<}'

ws

tS)v

afK^OTepacre Xidoi, iranoiVTO Qafieiat,

ai, fxev dp e? Tpwa? at S e Tpacov e? A^atov?, ^aXkofiivav to Be retp^o? v-Trep irdv Soutto? opcopei. ovS' dv TTft) Tore 76 T/swe? /cat ^aihifio'; ^KTCop
'

290

'Teij(eo<;

epprj^avTO irvKat; koX /Maxpov

o'^fja,

el

jir)

dp"

vlov eov ^apTrrjBova firjTlera Zev<;

'Apyeboiat, XeovO

aypcrev

eV
B'

W9 ^ovalv

eki^iv.
eiariv,

avTLKa
^Xaaev,

aairiBa fiev Trpoad' ea'^ero irdvTOcr

rjv

KoXrjv ^a\K6ir]v e^rfkarov,

'ivrocrdev

dpa ^dX.Kev;
dafieid^
irepl

295

Be ^oeCa<s pdyjre
BirjveKecriv

^jOutretiyt?

pd/3Boi,ai

kvkXov

286.
Bpfcei

eYXurai

A, Ttvh Seh.

eiXeiTai

CHQ.
:

288. le

eic

G.

TU (ei-) Harl. a, d, King's, yp. eiXiioro Vr. W. in marg.) lininoxcoNTO GPQU'''. 287. du90T^puee Harl. d, Par. b, yp. Eust. 289. BpcopeN H. 290. TOTE : Tof Vr. b supr. re om. T.
ciXuaTai

CGJR

(eTXurai

Rm)

eiXiicrai Par. f (a

||

||

\\

ihn om. DRU. 294. np6ceeN cx^o P. feiAXajON Ar. ST. KeiHN xP"iHN Vr. b A.
292.
:
||

||

^cxeTO
296.

gx" S. wXaceN
:

295. X**^iseKac' Zen. ;

SXaceN

HQ Par.
is

c k.

297. xpuceioic

DQ

xP"c'o'<^ T.

the middle

found only here.

bearing on the npocnXdzoN, leafing up against it. Cf. A 351, B 132, * 269. The verb is conn, with irK-qyri, not with iriXas. For SWd re of MSS., Heyne followed by most edd. reads &\\a de, which is a little simpler but not necessary, as we ^pi^Kerat can take the clause Ku/ia
picture.
.

conj. ipeiyercu (0 621, plausible, but has no

Cauer's 265, e 403) is

Introd.), by suggesting that one led up to the other. 293. gXisiN : see on I 466. 294. uAn, as though S6o Si dovpe

Tlvaaae (298) were to follow ; the construction is forgotten in the description of the shield.
295.
out,

ksiiktrroK

(so

Zen.),

hamrmered

as parenthetical, so that re is co-ordinate with (Kal) re in the preceding line. 287. ncoToiNTO so MSS. ; the form is
:

explained by JiXaceN in the next line, for which Zen. read ^{Aair' - this very probably is right (as in Herod, i.
50, 68), and may have been altered to suit the reading of Ar., i^iikarov, explained to mean 'in six layers.' But this could only mean 'six-hammered.'

found only here, and no doubt we ought to read irordovTO, cf. B 315 dfic/>ettotSLto, B 462 TOTwvTai see note on 666.
;

Xieoi fern, as t 494, in the same sense as masc. in later Greek the fem. is confined to precious stones. 289. BoWou^NcON, a reciprocal middle, as they cast at one another, here only. But vvaa-opAviav in 26 (= 11 637) is precisely similar. 290-3. These lines are practically meaningless as the book stands, for the ineffective attack on the wall by Sarpedon has in the end no bearing whatever on Hector's successful assault on the gate. They are introduced apparently for the sake of a superficial harmony between the two attacks, which were originally independent and alike successful (see
;

Besides, the Homeric shield has only layer of metal whenever more layers are mentioned, they are always, as here, of leather (T 271-2 are undoubtedly spurious). 297. Stitched the lull's - hide layers

one

within

vjith

golden

stitches

reaching

round the circle. The layers of leather are sewed together with golden wire. ^dBdoici is evidently, from its use with pdfe, to be taken as = patois. Compare
the description of the old shield of Laertes, x 186 S^ rire y ijdri Ketro, pa(pal o' i\4\vvTo IpiivToiv the stitches of leather were decayed. To prevent such decay the armourer who made Sarpedon's shield used indesti-uctible gold wire

lAIAAOC
Tr)v

(xii)

547

ap

6
'i/j,ev

<ye

irpoa-Qe

a-^ofj.evo';,

Bvo Bovpe Tivdacrcov

^r) p

w? re Xecov 6pe(rirpo^o<;, o? t iiriBevr)'; Brjpov erji Kpei&v KeXerai Be i 9vfio<; aji]V(op HrfKwv ireiprja-ovTa koI 6? irvKivov Bofiov ekdelv el' -jrep yap ^' evpijicri -Trap' avToBi yScuTO/sa? avBpa<;

300

aw

Kverl

icai

Bovpeacri ^vKda(TOVTa<; irepl fMrfKa,

fiefiove

ov pd T

aTreiprjTO';

crradfioio

BieaOat,

aW

dp^

rj

rjpira^e fierdX/jbevo^ ^e
6ori<;

Kal avTO<;

305

e^\r)T

iv irpmroiai

divo j^eipo'i afcovn'

Ov/jlo';

w? pa TOT
Telyo'i

dvTiQeov AapirrjBova

dvrJKe

eiral^ai Bid re prj^aaOao iirdX^ei^.

avTLKa Be YXavKov irpoae^rj, iraiB IiriroXo'^oio' " VXavKe, n ri Brj va>i TeTifJirjiJueada fidXtara
eBpTjL

310

Te Kpeaauv re IBe TrXeiot? Beirdeacrtv

Trdvre';

iv AvKiT]!,,

Be

deoii';

a?

elaopoojcri

298.
X'
:

aoOpa G.
R.
II

300. eKw

T<Sx'

a\yr6ei

DU Shn G. 301. ainhu Lips. auT69i U

: .

eic

[yp.

^c).
:

302.
||

rdp

303. cC/N
:

In H.

fuXacflpnaze
:

cou^Nouc Q (siipr. Nxac). 305. o r' 308. ^naisac H. D^S Hpnace Q.

:

fip'
jj

t5

r'

8 rip

DGHJQU.
310. TJ
ft

||

^i^seceai Mor.

dH

yf,

ft

Ti afi

DU
Such

TtHae Syr.

311. re

Uhk

t'

Uhk RT.

instead thongs.
line

of

the more
is

obvious

leather

Benndorf and Reichel's

thoroughly satisfying explanation of a

previously puzzled commentators, ancient and modern with the single exception of alike, Brandreth, who had hit upon the erant, Forsltan fila aurea truth : quibus coria ligno (?) assnebantur, et virgae vocabantur, quia his in scutis The vimineis plectendis utebantur. only difficulty is the use of pd^Sos in a sense different from that to which we But when we consider are accustomed. that the primitive meaning of the word was originally a young shoot of a tree and then wand ; that there is no special Greek word for wire ; that, whatever the origin of pd^Sos, the author of the passage evidently connected it with pdwreiv and that the appearance of the stitches outside the leather would be that of little rods, there need be no hesitation in accepting this interpretaOf. Schol. A ^ppafe ras ^odas tion. See pa<pais pa^doELditriv CiaTrep <fK^piv.
:

302. nap' ailr^ai, as 42, T 140, but always as a variant beside Trap' airbcpi. (cf. T 255 ^tt' a&rd^Lv, 44 147, 640,

which

had

The adverbial termination must be right in N 42, and seems preair' avrbipa/).

ferable in all cases (H. G. 157). 304. 6ineipHToc, here in active sense,

without

an

effort, cf.

ireLp-qaovTo,
off,

above.

diecsai, to he driven

pass, only here

and

Vt'

It goes

io pu/rsue. 475, else always mid. with arafffiMo, as ir 8 'Odvirrja

6iii)KeT0 olo ddfioio.

306. This line seems to be wrongly adapted from A 675, where iv irpdroiai has its regular meaning, 'among the foremost of his own side here it must mean among the foremost of the enemy {iv Trpo^droun van Herw. !). The phrase is in fact used by force of habit without any more definite sense than fall like a It has also been remarked that hero.' the very martial simile is hardly suitably followed by the ' almost elegiac speech
'

'

'

It is possible that the two passages beginning aiirlKa Si (294-308,

to Glaukos.

and 309-29)

App. B, fig. 299-301

:

9.
of.

f 130-4.

nuKiNbN h6u.0N,

the close-fenced dwelling or farm-stead.

are alternative readings. 311. See the notes on A 262 and 321, and for 313-4 see on Z 194-5 316 = A 342.

548
Kol
'

lAIAAOC
re/iez/o?

(xii)

vefiofieada fieja Widvdoto Trap

dpovprj<;

6')(6a<i,

KoXov ^VToXtrj^ KoX

T(u

Trvpocpopoio.
315

vvv

'^prj

AvKioiai fiera Trpwroiatv eovre

KavaTebpi]<i dvTi^oXrjcrai,,

eard/jLev r/Se /ia^^^?

o(l)pd
'

Tt?

&B

eoirrii

Av/cuav ttvku dcoprjKTaav

eSovcn re ttlovu firfka

ov fiav aKkeee'; Avkitjv xdra Koipaveovatp

^acriKrie<s,

rjjjLeTepoi

olvov T
ia&Xrj,
Si

e^aiTov /MeXfrjBea'
iirel
el

dW' dpa

Kal

t?

320

irkiTov,
Sr)

AvKuoLcn fiera irpmroiai, fuv^owai. jjiev yap iroKefMov irepl rovSe (j)vyovT

alel

fieWoi/j,ev djijpa}

ddavarco re
325

eaaeaS" , ovre Kev avTb<; ivl Trpotroiai fia-^OLfirjv ovre Ke ere areWoi/Mt jjudj^riv 9 KvSidveipav
vvv
315.
8'

e/A7r?79

yap

Kfjpe<;

i^eaTaenv Bavdrooo
316. JcrdueNai
TJ.
||

e6NT T
Q.

k6NTac

(cf.

322, 330).

aiicrnpHc S.

317. eTnoi

318. JufiN
:

JP

Vr. b.
(corr.

||

SkXc^ec Ar.
Si;

(see

below)
{do.) Par.

R
f,

(Par.

g
:

6K\eieTc R ^KXecTc CG KOTaKoipaN^oucaN Syr. AkXheTc Q. 322. 9ur6NTec oTnon a' Vr. A.
supr.):
II

from diKXHeTc) U^
JT.
||

Eust.

319. 3ouci

re om. Syr.
:

320.

DGJPRSU

Syr.

324. npciaroici

npo-

udxoici

S.

325.

&

imh

C, yp. Vr. b.

326. 4<p^cTacaN Vr. A.

318.

dKXe&c,
in

which

still

even

Ms.

tradition,

was

survives doubtless
(sic) al

another time but he insisted that I should stay, saying, it could not prolong
for
:

the reading of Ar. : oCtus d/cXees

his

ai xapif(rTe/)at Did. ^ApLtTrdpxov Kal (dsXeis di 'Aplarapxos Kara a-vyKOTrjv, us This shews at all t6 Suff/cX^a Schol. T). events that Ar. did not read either iKXijels or d/cXeieis of the vulg., and as his reading must have been metrically possible, axXeees is a certain correction. The unique survival of such a form in a

late

book

is

noteworthy, and a remark-

able confirmation of the theory that the open forms should always be restored. The correction had already been made by
P. Knight.

With oTnon supply -rlvovffi. (zeugfeaiTON, choice, else only Od. (e.g. /3 307) ; the derivation is doubtful. Compare the yepoiaiov olvov of A 259. 322. The striking story told by R. Wood about Lord Granville (Carteret) and the conclusion of the Seven Years' War in 1763 deserves quotation as one of the most eloquent comments on this ' Being directed to wait noble passage. upon his Lordship, a few days before he died, with the preliminary articles of the Treaty of Paris, I found him so languid, business that I proposed postponing
320.

ma).

life, to neglect his duty ; and repeating the following passage, out of Sarpedon's speech, he dwelled with particular emphasis on the third line (324), which recalled to his mind the distinguishing part he had taken in public afifairs. S iriirov (322) . . toiiev His Lordship repeated the last (328). word several times with a calm and determinate resignation : and after a serious pause of some minutes, he desired to hear the Treaty read ; to which he listened with great attention and recovered spirits enough to declare the approbation of a dying Statesman (I use his own words) on the most glorious War, and the most honourable Peace, this nation ever saw " [Essay on the Origi-nal Genius of Smner ^. yii.). 323. dri^pcoT': rather d7T;/)diw, and so
.

'

my

^hhc rdp are to be together, as vvv 54 goes with ((pearamv : there is no parenthesis beginning with linri)^. For the proleptic use of rdp see H. G. 348 (2). Sut since as it is death in any case is to come. ^fecrSciN, stand in reserve, in wait for
nOn
3'

444. 326.

Cf.
all

447.

taken

lAIAAOC
fivpiai,
iofiev,

M
r]e

(xii)

549
vTraXv^ai,

a? ovK
rje

ea-ri,

<f>vyeiv

^poTov
ti,<;

oiiB'

rat eS^^o?
,

6pe^o/j,ev

rjfilv.'^

w? eipar
Tt
S'
ldij<;

oi/Be

TXavKO<s aTrerpd'rreT

oiS" diriOrjae-

^rjTTjv AvKicov /jLeya e9vo<;

dyovre.

330

Tov<i

Be IBoav piyrjcr' vib^

Brj

Heremo Mevecr^eu?
^A'^aiSiv,
e'i

Tov yap
nraiTTrivev
r]yeiJi,ov(ov,

tTjOO?

irvpyov oaav KaKorrjTa <pepovTe<;.

tuv XBoito

dvd irvpyov
Aiavre
Bvco,

os rt? ol dprjv eTdpot,(7bv dpAtvaf

TroXifjiov
dicoprjTa},

e?

S'

ivoria

335

ecTTcioTa?,

Tevicpov re veov KKtabTjdev lovra,

eyyv9ev
Toa<To<;

dX\' ov

ttco?

oi

erjv

^wcravTi yeywveiv
B

yap

KTViro<; rjev,

avTrj

ovpavov
toI Be

Iks,

^dKKofievaiv craKeaiv re koX iiriroKOfuov rpvtpaXeicbv

Kai,

TTvXeaiv

7rdaa<;

yap

eTrd>f)(ero,

Kar

avrd^

340

328. e5](0C : kOSoc T i6saN P. nvh inronBiaai arixov Bcicei SnoKTdUGNOC KKurii Teiixea koI d6pu uaKp6N An. 329. ^nerpdner' C. 330. ieiic 7p. eOeOc Lips. Bl^THN : B\i4thn G. SroNTe Ar. fi SroNTec GPR Par. a e f. 331. ^iPHCen Qi Lips. ^frwce G. 332 om. R'. 334. be Tie eY tic H. H o[uiiNai &uijNei GE (T suyr.) duONciGN P: &uOnhi Cant. 335. Ic : cbc Jm. aYaNTQC G. Bcoconti P. 337. oOnca GJ. 338. ficN 'inn T. Tk : nScai Ar. {v. Ludw.) A (T supr.) ndcaic Harl. b HKe(N) 6PQR. 340. ndcac (doubtless copied from T, ai over ac). ^nc&lXETO Zeu. fi kndx^ato Ar. AH Par.
:
||

!||

||

-.

II

||

||

||

4nc&xaTO T.
al. 'Aprjn, an uncertainty 334. dpi^N found elsewhere, e.g. S 485, S 100. But in jS 59 ip^v has nothing to do with
:

the sense of ivl is the same as in So Hes. 0pp. Hi oiiSi ti SeMy yypas iwTJv. (VerraU on Aisch. Ag. 552.) For the KApec see B 302.
iss ;

ItpeSpos.

see B 552. His appearance here, especially in close conjunction with the Salaminian Aias, naturally suggests Athenian influence

331.

For Menestheus

see on B 558. 332. The repetition of niiproN in this line and the next causes some difficulty, as the sense must be slightly changed. Hence Bekker, followed by several edd., reads reixos in 333, without authority. Others take niiproN 'AxaitiN to mean the

disaster in war. must recognise, a word meaning disaster generally (quite distinct from apri prayer, with d) ; in all probability it is a masc. &piis, gen. dprio (mss. dpTjs or &peiii), aco. dpr/v (with accent corrupted in mss. by the analogy of Ap'riv prayer). (So Fick.) This suits
therefore,

We

every passage where the word occurs except Hes. Theog. 657 &\KTrip S' ddavdToiffiv dp?5s

y^veo Kpvepoto, where

we must

read dpeui with synizesis (note the masc.

adjective).

of the A. ; but iripyos when used of a body of men would seem to indicate a formation of a limited number for service in the field (A 334, 347) rather than a host generally, even when defending a wall as here. It is therefore best to take vipyov in both lines in the sense of wall (not tower, see on A 334) and to understand tov irpds irOpyov as meanBut the ing 'to his part of the wall.' line has all the appearance of a quite needless explanation, added subsequently.

army

336. This line apparently refers to 334, where Teukros is taken to his tent after being wounded by Hector. 337. JrriieeN: the station of the Telemonian Aias was next the Athenians,
Bci^caNTi 558. for this contracted see note on 463, and compare 124 ^lacTpeTv {^odovn P. Knight). fi rercoNeTw, to make his voice heard, as
:

form

usual. 340-1. This couplet,

which has given

550
la-Tcifievoi,

lAIAAOC
Treip&vro
/Sirji

(xii)

pij^avre^ ea-ekdelv.

al-^a

S"

eV Atavre
Ble

irpotei

KtjpvKa ocottjv

"

ep'^eo,

o5iTa, 6ea>v Atavre KoXeaaov,

a/jb<pOTepa p,ev
e'lr],

fiaXkov
Trjihe

yap k
o'l

6-^

apiarov airavToov
Sib
'7rapo<;

eVet ra^^a

Terev^erat atVn? oXeOpo'i'

mBe yap e^ptaav

el

Avkccov ayoi,

to

irep

^a'^prjeK reKeOovcri, naTo, KpaTepa<; vafiiva'i.

Be

<7<f)iv

Koi KeWi ttovo? Ka\

olo^ tTto
Te\a/Ma)vio<;

veiKO'i

opcopev,

aXka
ft)?

irep

aXKiixa Aiaf,
elBco<;.'

Kal oi Tevicpo<; apba airecrOa) ro^aiv ev

ecjjar,

350

ouS'

dpa

ol /crjpv^ aTn0r](Tev aKovaa<i,

^rj
(TTri

Be Oeeiv irapa, ret^o? 'A'^aiaiv '^aXKO'^tTeovcov, Be Trap

Aldvrecrcrt kiwv,

eWap

Be 'jrpo(n)vBa'

341. ciceXectN

HTU
fi
:

^neXeciN P.

342. In':
:

4c

Q.

||

aToNTa Ar. a) (T supr.) Syr. Par. j (Harl. a swpr.) Zen. JP (T supr.) Syr. Par. j (Harl. a supr.) : aVaNxa Ar. U.
348. KoJ KeiGl Ar. 349.

fi.

aiaNTC Zen. JE 343. aYoNTC

347. zaxpeieTc G.

KdKEiei
||

DHQU
uiic D.
: :

Syr. Par. e f k,

7/).

KiKeTce Zen.

SXkiuoc om. GQ.

:

a'lac
{k-)

350
fi.
1|

6,9.

Ar. Aph.

||

ana
:

aiicata
352. Be

Syr.

Sax
:

kcnicea [A]P
a" ieNoi
:

Su* ^n^ceco
Eust.

e^coN
353.

DGU

R.

||

napa ADQ
j,

na-rh

fi,

rdsoN R yp. A.

[supr. ca).
||

TETyoc

Xabtt PR.

5e nap'

8' Bp' In" Par.

||

Teap Ap. Lex.

90. 24

{nvh

dk Sia t^s ei

di<pd6yyov).

endless trouble,

is

doubtless an addition

by the same hand which has given us 175-81, and -has the same object, to insist on it that the camp had several gates. It betrays itself at once by the clumsy way in which Koi nuX^cohf is added as an after-thought, and by the non- Homeric form irvX^av instead of irvXdav (see on H 1). aurdc too is used in the weak anaphoric sense. The nom. to enciixero is presumably 6uti4, the war-cry was ranging over all the
all were now being attacked, not that on the left only. (Of. 5 451, of Proteus and the seals, irdo-as 5* &p' ^Tibix^ro, \KTO S' cipLd/x6v he went over them all.) Ar. thought that he could save his theory of the single gate without the need of athetesis, by reading iraa-at yip iTTiitxaro, and explaining the whole gate was shut. This, however, will not serve unless we read ^TrcixfTOj and take it to be a perf. from iTrix^'-" even then the form and the sense shut to are without analogy {iirex^i-J^ ra Sra, rh ardfia come under the general sense to keep back), and even if 7rao"at = 6Xat there is no sense in saying that the lohole gate was

(see note on B 809). iirdi/.x"'''''' froni iinFoiyoi is equally impossible in sense

shut

and form.
344. JuiN uSWoN, the /tdXio-ra fi,4v of Attic prose the compar. being here used because there are only two alternatives. 8 may be a relative, even with rdp, see on 127.
;

gates, i.e.

346. do3e AvtI tou o^tcos, An. Ace. to Ar. S5e always meant thtis, never here, in Homer. Zen. took it to be here, as he read Kelcrc in 359, and he is not improbably right, as it seems arbitrary to deny to Homer a use so common in later

Greek, and so

much more

natural both

in this passage,

K
:

537,
cf.

347. zaxpHeie

and S 392. E 525, and for the

present after irdpos vep, indicating that a state of affairs in the past still remains, A 553. The old form of the adj. was presumably faxpaftes.
350. Athetized, apparently, merely on the ground that no special summons was needed for Teukros, who always shot from under the shield of Aias. For the question between Sjuia cn^ceco and d/j,'
i<nri<T6ui see

'

on E 423.

lAIAAOC
" AiavT,
^vcoyei

(xii)

551

Apyeimv ^yrJTope ^(aXKO^iTdivwv,

<j>l,\o<i

HeTecoo Storpei^eo?
o<f>pa

vlbf
dvTid<rai,Tov,

355

Keia

ifiev,

irovoio jjbLvvvOa irep

afi<f)OTep(o
eiT),

cTrel

(5Se ycip
^a'xprjei'i

fiaXkov o yap k 6'^' aptarov airdvjaiv ksWi rerev^erai al-7rv<; oXe^po?e^picrav AvKiav dyol, dt to Trapo? Trep reXeBoveri Kara KpaTepd<; iicrixLva^.
/lev

rd'^^a

360

el

he KaX ivddSe irep TroXe/io? koL velKO<; opcopev,

irep

aWa
Kai
01

oio^ Irca TeXa/Acaj/to? iiKKifio^ Kiw;,

eZSci)?.

T!evKpo^ afia aireaOo) to^wv iv

,

w? e^ar

ovh

dinOrjae

iieya<;

TeXafiwvio^ Al'a?.
365

avTiK O'iXidBTjv eirea TTTepoevra irpocTTj-uBa" Alav, (T^&l fiev avdi, crii ical Kparepo'; AvKOfiijSTj'i,
e(7TaoT69 Aavaoi/'i OTpvverov
t<pt

p,d')(ea6af
iroXefjfOio,

avrap iym
ahjra S

iceia

elfit

koX avTiooa
eir'qv
iii

eXevcofiat avri<;,
<f)(0V'^(ra';

rot? eirafivvw."
Al'a?,
OTriXT/ao?'

w? apa
Kai,

dire/Sr)
rjie

Te'Kafia)vio<;

370

ol
S'

T^evKpo'i

afi

KacnyvrjTO'i koX
<pepe

Tot?

djia Tlavhimv

Tevxpov

xafiTrvXa ro^a.
:

355. BiOTpocpeoc
(vp.

HJ.
fi.

356. d[NTldcaiTON
358. Teriiaerai U.

^NTidcHTe
359.

dNTidcoNrai
fi:

Q
:

-hton)

flNTi<icHTON
\\

&5e

Ar.

kgTcg Zen.
||

360. zaxpeieTc G.

uibc Q. Q.
li

363

Aff.

Ar.

Kporep^N OcuiNHN T Syr. ana cn^ceco Syr.

||

362.
:

Hxx'
||

^cnececo

aXiciuoc om. G. aYac [AH]P Hu' knicato

:

TosoN
:

(supr. a).

365. ainina B' T.

||

oTXid&HN
cii
:

Sp' iXiddHN Zen.

||

366. Cfcbi
yp.

c9Me
CH.

Zen.
a.
1|

cb koJ
{ins.

Kai 6

GH

Koi 6 JT.

XuKoui^dHC
||

Bioui^aHC Harl.
II

367. ii<Sxon Q.

368. KeTc'
rec.)
6.B.
:

KsTei Zen. G.
{supr. eO U^).
:

369

om. G.

aOeic
-9

eS om. C
(of.

Kai

C man.
372

aO
||

Ina-

uiiNco

^nireiXco Bust.

753).

Ar.

ajaa

Spa H.

imperf. referring back 355. liNc&rci to the giving of the message, cf. B 28
:

ixiXevffe.

356. dNTidcaiTON or avTi&Tp-ov was conj. as the long vowel in the aor. subj. dyTiio'ijToj' is irregular. The former now has MS. support. The opt. is explained by the past tense in the preceding

by Monro,

though it must be admitted that the subj. is more natural ; ff. G. % 82. 359. Zen. read Keiffe for &be, to agree with the local sense given to SSe in
line,

The correct form of Find. 0. ix. 112. the patronymic would he 'Ol'XeifSTjs, and SO Nauck reads {Fi\FeFiSr)s P. Knight). 368-9 = N 752-3. 371. KodrNHToc Kai Snarpoc, son of the same mother and father, as A 267. KaalyvqTos is elsewhere used in a more general sense (e.g. 545, 11 456), but here the addition of birarpos seems to shew that it means a brother uterine In that case it is in con(of. T 293).
tradiction with 9 284 (q.v.) {TeSKpof) It is, however, perhaps v69ov TTcp 46vTa. possible to take Kai Sirar/jos epexegetiohis brother, to wit the son of his ally,
'

346. 365. For oOtIk' 'OTXidaHN Zen. read

aiSrk' &p' 'l\id5rip, perhaps a reminiscence of an older airka 'l\i.iSi)v, cf. B 527, 333, in all of which 'IXei5s or 203, 712,

father.'

'I\i6,his is

found as a variant

and comin

pare 'IXn5a,

the probable reading

372. This line was athetized by Ar. on the ground that Teukros did not need any one to carry his bow for him.

552

lAIAAOC

(xii)

eSre M.eveadrjo<; fieja6v/j,ov Trvpryov Ikovto

TetT^eo? ol
S'

eVro? lovTe?, iTretyo/u.ivooa'i

iiraX^et.'i

S"

ikovto,
icroi,

eV
B'

^alvov

ipefiviji

XaiXuTri

375

'i<f)6ifM0t

<Tvv

A'ia<;

AvKiav rjyijTopei; ^8e fjuiSovrei;' e^aXov fiw^eaaaOai ivavrLov, &pro S avrrj. Se 7rpa)To<i TeXafiavio'i dvBpa Kare/cra,
iraipov, 'Ei'TTiKXija /jLeydOvfiov,
oKpioevTi, ^aXtov,

Aap'rrtjBovro'i

/lapfidpcoi
iceiTo

pa

reu'^eo^

ivTO?

380

fjuejaf

Trap

eTrak^iv VTrejOraro?"
ey^^oi

ovBe Ke fuv pea

fiaX'
rj^civ,

^eipeaa
oloi vvv

afji<poTepr}i<;

dvrip,

oiiBe

6 ^poToi ela &\d<rae Be TeTpdcpdXov

djjkvBi';
dcf}'

B'

dp' vy}ro0v efi^aX

<tvv

deipaf,

Kvverjv,
o
B'

0(TTe'

dpa^e
385

TrdvT

Ke(paKfj<;-

dp

dpvevTrjpi eoiKox;
B'

KdTTTrea

v-^ri~Kov

"jrvpyov,

XiTre

ocrTea dvfio<i.

TevKpo<; Be

TXavKov KpaTepov

TraiB

'iTTTToXo^oto

373. efire
ju^Noic PRiXJi.

outs Syr.
II

iki^ecom Q. JPR. Nt6c

II

Ykqnon J. le\3ou^NOici T ^neiro374 om. Syr. Vkonon S, yp. Vr. b. 377. ^BaXoN uaxecaceai T: iBiXonro 379. oTkXPq Vr. b supr., Ap. Lex. 140. 20. 380. dxpudcNTi ^kt6c T^ 381. K om. DU. ^eTa H. 382. xeipecc' iui||

||

||

f OT^pHic
yp. J:

Ar.

fi

(xeipec(c)iN
rfli

DU Lips. Eton.
:

dufOT^pHiciN
Harl.
tf,

HT
Par.

djU90TpoiciN DU),

X^'P'
II

""e

Vr.
384.

b A.

?x'
:

ifkpa U.

eXdcce

fr. Mosc. 9^poi A (H supr.) Mor. fr. Moso. Vr. b A *N^X' Harl. a 383. iv HXKai 6 bi uiN pia ndXXe Kai oToc A (= 449, E 304). 5^ : ii oi J. 385. Sp' om. PRn>X Syr. ^ epaOce Eust.
||

^T^pwi "ol Koivlrrepai"

AGJ

adefgj,

||

apoNeuTHpi Syr.

386. iuf

Oi]/hXoO

yp. fin'

eOepr^oc

Vr.

b.

For tbe dat. l;neirou^NOia cf. H H. G. 143, 246. The apodosis begins witb the next line. 377. ciiN 3' SBaXoN uax^caceai, the reading of T only, agrees better with Homeric use than the vulg. i^dXovro
374.
7,
fj.dx(^Bat.

this line Ar. preferred the text

ground that it was no marvel

if

on the modern

man
men
a

could not lift such a stone with one hand. For the disparagement of modern
see

Cf.

n 565 <rOfi^a\ov

6,ix<j>l

v^kvi

KaTaTedvTjCjTL fidx^trdai.
\4(Tai,

The mid. avpi^aalways means to fall in with, meet. 381. On^pTaToc, the top of a heap of

stones piled up by way of ammunition against the breastwork. The aco. SnaXsiN may be explained perhaps by the use of Ksiixai as a perf of TidTi/j.!., and so implying motion. But we should expect iirdX^ei, for the use of Trapd with ace, without a

verb of motion, is used only of one thing, or series of things, stretching along another. o03^ Ke uin ^^a Brandreth conj. ovSi K peia x"P' ^^ '"?' f^^/"?'
:

(x^pal luv diMpoTip-qurLv dv^p ^x<" Nauck), Menrad oil k^ Fe psia. 382. Of the two ancient variants in

For the comparison to 'taking a header' cf. II 742, where the idea is worked out, i? /idX' i\a<ppis ivrip, us pe?a Kv^iaToi, ktK. Paley quotes also Eur. Suppl. 692 iz Kpara irpbs yrjn iKKv^iariivTuv ^lai, and Phoen. 1150. It is possible that the omission of Sp' (see above) may be the relic of a genuine tradition Si Fapvevrrjpt, but the word is practically unknown except in these three passages of H., and the der. can only be guessed at. The reading of Syr. suggests S,pa vevr^pi (Cureton cf. vevr^pKoXvu^ryHis Hesych. There is no need to correct this to vev(TTi]p, cf. Eur. Phoen. ut supra, h o5Sas elSes &v irpb reix^iav irvKvois
385

=n

304. 413.

man

KV^KTTTiTTJpas iKvevevKSrai).

lAIAAOC
lS)i
^t,

(xii)

553

iirea-a-v/jievov

/SaXe

Teu'^eo';

v^lrrjXoio,

iBe jv/MvmdevTa ^pa')(l,ova,

iravae he
jMr]

^dpfirji;.

a^lr B'

diro ret^eos

aXro \a6u)V, "va

rt?

Kj^aoSiv

390

0\,^fievov aOprjaeie koX ev'^eToooir

iTrieaat.

%apirrjBovTk

K
t

a')(p<i

yevero TXavKov aTTtwTO?,

o/mcj';

avTLK

eirei

evo-qcrev

B'

ov Xijdero

^dp/jyTj';,

dX\

o ye e(TTopLSr}v 'AXx/Mdova Bovpl TVx^(Ta<;

S"

vv^ , ex
Trprjvt]^,

ecriraaev

ey')(p<i-

Be crTTO/iei'o? ireae Bovpl

395

dficj)l

Be ol ^pdj( rev'^ea TroiKiKa ^aXKcbi.

^apiTTjBmv

B'

dp" eTToX^iv
"Tracra

eKmv
Be

%e/3a"t

cm^apijicriv

^X'
Tei^os

'?

^'

^''"'"^'''o

Biapnrepe';,

avrap virepde
KeXevdov.
o
/u.6v
lS)i,

eyvfivcoOr],
B'

iroXeecrai

OrJKe

Tov

Ata?

ical

TevKpo'i ofiapTrjcravO

400

^e^XrjKei TeXafiava irepl (7Ti]6ea<pi ^aeivov

acrirbBo^

dfKpi^poTrji}'
fir)

dXXa Zeus
eiraXfievo's,

xfjpa^ a/MVve

TratSo? eov,
Aia<;
B'

vrivalv eVt Trpv/ivritai Bafielr}'

dairiBa vv^ev

ovBe Btairpo
405

r]Xv6ev ey^eiT],
ymprjaev
S'

cnv^eKi^e Be jjllv fie/Ma&Ta. dpa rvrdov enroK^iO';' ovB^ 6 ye Trdfnrav

ol

^dt/sr
388.

eirei

Ovfw^ ieXBero kuSos dpeaOaL.

390. 5' om.

&cniueNON
:

S.

D.

395.

kK: hi H.
-.

d^ cn6jULCNOC
nice
:

d'

cn6ueNoc
:

bk

cx<5ueNoc

Hesych.

d'

gcnac' PR. inAkueNOC G.

||

||

||

nepi Hesyoli.

6<SXe Vr. b (yp. nice).

||

401. CTl^OECfl

CTi^eecci 0.

JUCTdXueNOC PR. oOd^ Ar. Q: 406. x^P"<:aN (C supr.) D^GQS Par. f g j Mk J Harl. d, Par. b d e^: nbk Syr. oO&' o: oiibk G. 407. ^eXacTO (A supr.) O^GHJR Syr. C^DQ fr. Mosc.1 ^^XSerai P BoOXcro T Harl. (a supr.) b, Par. b c {supr. n) d g j k, yp. T ieXncro Ar. Q.
404. Niise
:
||

ADGTU Harl. a A ik A (supr. ou)

: :

388. Teixeoc must go with ^neccOjUGNON, dashing at the wall (so also II 511 ). The genitives in 406, 420, do not justify us in joining 6<4Xe reixeoc, shot from (his position on) the wall.' 393. Sucac, for the Homeric ^/iTTijs. Lehrs conj. 6 3' o6S' Ss, which is the regular phrase, and probably right. X565 (al. o/icSs) is the only other instance of ti/iws in H., in a very suspicious passage. 397. The ^naXsic is no doubt a breast'

has been undermined, so that when it is pulled down in one the wall all along place, it falls The nom. to eflKe may be (Siaunep^c). teTxoc (the wall, by being stripped of the breastwork, makes an opening), but is much more naturally CapnHacoN. The gap is not passed as yet by any of the

work

of planks

it

'

'

Trojans ; they did not appropriate the passage thus made {84a-8ai Ki\ev8ov 411, This distinction between mid. 418). and act. is the only resource to avoid the discrepancy between 399 and 411. iuapTiicaNTe, simultaneously. 400. For the distributive apposition by which this dual is followed by two verbs in the singular, compare 306. 403. nhucIn Um npuuNflici are the emphatic words his fate is to be killed in the open plain. 404-5 = 260-1. The variant ^ 5^ for oiibi, found in some Mss. and quoted by Did. as the koixtj, comes thence, but has been altered here because the weapon does not reach his body ; he is only staggered by the shook, 407. I^X3eT0, desired, is preferable to
' '

554

lAIAAOC

(xii)

KeKkeTo S' avTideoicriv eki,^dfievo<; AvKioicrbV " & AvKioi, Tt T dp &Se fiedieTe 0ovpiSo<; aX;^?
koX l^dbficoi irep iovTi, /Movvai pTj^afievcoi OeaOau irapa vrjval iceKevOov
fiol

apyaXiov Be

eari,

410

dW'

e<pofiapTeiTe'
01

ifKeovav Be rot epyov hfieivov.

w? e<pad\
^Apryelot
T6tT^eo9
S'

Be dvaKTO'; inroBBeicravTe^ ofioKX-qv

a/j,^l

fiaXkov eire^picrav j3ov\rjcj>6pov

evTocrOev
i(j>6ifj,ot

dvuKra.
415

eTepmQev eKapTvvavTo (paXajjai;

fieya Be
cr(f)icn

^awero epjov

ovTe yap
rel'xoi;

AvKtoi Aavawv eBvvavro

OecrOai irapa vrjval KeXevdov,

prj^d/MevoL

ovre TTOT
Tetveo?

alvjxrjTol

Aavaol Avkuov; eBvvavTO

eirel
to,

ayjr

waaaOai,
d/i(^'

"KpStra ireXatrdev.

420

dX)C W9
l^eTp

t'

ovpoiai Bv
eT^ovTe?,

dvepe Br^pidacrOov,

ev

'X^epcrlv

ein^vvaii ev dpovpr/i,

408. iiNTie^oici

KaeanT6jueNoc QST.

409. ueeelere
:

HT^
:

412.

hfOixapfl

TeiTS
L.

k<fauapTeiTe Ar. supr. p. ras.) 3^ t' G 8^ ti S Mor. (Did. mentions all three variants).
Syr. Par.
||

HPQR

k (T

490juapT;TTON
413.

416. C91C1

c9i(n)

ePQEU.

420. diceceai

Vr. A.

||

OnoSdcaNrec np&j' ^n^XacecN

ap. Did.

421. oOpecci R.

the vulg. i^^T^eTO, hoped, on account of the aor. infin. We cannot here translate hoping that he had won. See note on P 28. 408 = 421 (cf. These and 467). f 241 are the only passages in which 6[^^'ieeoc is the epithet of a nation. 411. e^ceai K^XeueoN see 397. napii NHUci we should rather have expected

wapa

vijas,

most Mss. give the dual for the plural is doubtless the reading of Zenodotos. Of. i' 414 (note also 413 = 3e toi Is 417). the vulgate, in spite of the F of F^pyov, but there is faint MS. evidence of variation. "We can choose between Bentley's Si re and Hoffmann's rot. Ms. evidence is in favour of the former, with the generalizing re. 416. cq)ici would most naturally refer to the Greeks, as the party last mentioned, as in X lis iJ.4ya 5' airQi 0. I. but what follows shews that we must understand it of both parties, a mighty task was revealed to them, set before them cf. A 734 dXXct (70t . (pavr) iiiya
i(po/jM,pTeiTov
:

412. For i^ouapTeire

420. Ti nptoTO, once, as 235. 421. The simile is clear evidence of the existence in Homeric times of the 'common -field' system of agriculture, where the land of the community is portioned out in temporary tenure from time to time. For the oupa see 351 they are stones (!> 405) marking off the allotments, and are easily movable by a fradulent neighbour (X 489). Such a

detected by reand it is over such a dispute that the two men are engaged. The common field was usually cut up into very small strips, of which each man had several in different parts, so as

fraud could only be

measurement,

to apportion fairly the various qualities of 'soil. It is easy to see how such a system would lead to continual disputes

-.

The point of the simile of course is that the two parties stand close to one another divided by the breastwork, as the two neighbours are
about boundaries.
only divided by the stone over which they are quarrelling. The Ych (see A 705) is the allotted space of land. (So Ridgeway in /. H. S. vi. 319 ff. on The Homeric Land System.)

'

'

'ipyov "Aptjos,

and

11

207 vvv

di Tri(pavTcu

(pvKbindos ii^ya 'ipyov.

lAIAAOC
ft)

(xii)

555

T oiXi'yeoi ivl jfcopwt ipC^Tjrov w? apa T0U9 Biiepjov eVaX^tes"

orjiovv

irepllffj]';,

ol

B'

invep

avTecov
425

oKXrfKaiv

a/j,(j)l

crrijOeo'ifii

^oeia<;,

evKvxXovi \ai(rrjld re irrepoevTa. TToXXol S' ovrd^ovTO Kara XP^'"' vrfKel y^aXKCoi,
aa''7riSa'i
Tj/jiev

OT(ot

crrpe^OevTi /ierdippeva jvfivcoOeoT] iroXKol Be

Bia/ju'Trepe^

fiapvafievtov,

acTTrtSo?

avT7]<;.

iravrqi

Br)

Trvpjoi /cat eTraX^te? aifjMTL cfxaTav

dirb

430

ippaBar

afj,(poTepo)dep
(S?
0)9

Tpaiaiv koI 'A^atwi".

irotfja-ai

aXK ovB dXX e'^ov

rj

iBvvavTO (po^ov

'A^^akSiv,
dXrjOrj'i,

T6 rdXavra yvvr) ^epvrJTt';

dfi(f>l<;

Te aradfiov e'^overa ical e'ipiov

,

dvekKei

laa^ova
423.

Iva iraicrlv deiKea fiiaQov aprfrao

oY
t'

435
ipizeroN
aOriStON

&
:

t'

oV 3' E.

||

6XirHi

hA

xe:E>pHi
|i

Zen.

||

YcHc: NiKHC Ap. iex. 169. 33.

424. ^ndXscic T.

qOtwnJT:
GPB.
||

DGTU. DPRU.
||

||

||

After this add. Bi!rXXoN duuNduGNOi xa^Ki^peciN IrxeiHia

425. CTl4eeC9l

TU Vr. A
Ambr.

CTi^eecci

fi.

428. OTCOI Ar.

fi

Stgcoi Zen.

crpaqi^NTi J.

ruu-

Ncoe^NTi P.

430.

Bh

Ar.

3^

GJT
4.
||

3" oi

L
:

3'

fii

Tyrannio.
||

432 om. J
:

433. Sx^n Ap. Lex. 149.

9,

oSc T

cSixe

R, Ap. Lex. 24.

yp. P.

435. heuiicx, dNeiK^a,

Herod. dXHoric 6Xhtic and dueuq>^a Ar. (v. infra).

||

apHTai

gXm-ai Schol.

BT

on

11 7.

424. aOr^coN, for airrAav, and in the sense, is not to be interfered with in a late passage. For 425-6 see E 452-3. 428. ^maw so all Mss., Zen. alone reading Sreai, which most edd. adopt. The form gains support from 664, where most mss. give it ; but in ^ 114, the only place where it recurs, it is a trisyllable. So reui is an iambus in 227, X 502, 1/ 114 ; for toil see 299, 327. Van L. suggests Sre. 328, 433. is used intransitively in the first clause (as E 492, 264, etc.), and

weak

(which \a apparently from handworker), and does not suit the picture. Though it is given in ApoU. Lex., the explanation there appended only suits dX?;0Tjs {otov dtKaia TapaXa/A.after xepuflTic
Xeift a

^ON

hence ?x" must he understood transitively in the second, by a sort of zeugma, they held on, as a woman holds the HKHBikc seems to be used here scales.' in the primitive sense, 'not forgetting,' i.e. careful, anxious about her task. The adjective elsewhere is only used of To make it here = spoken words.
'

honest,

an

' conscientious, is to introduce entirely un - Homeric conception.

'

The woman weighs the wool not out

of motives of conscientiousness, but in order to make sure that by giving full The weight she will earn her pay. variant dX^is, beggar -woman (fem. of the Odyssean dX^ijs, vagabond), is harsh

^dveLV rhv ffTadfidt/ Kal TrapaStSdvai). 434. iiutfic goes with 'd.^o\jca, holding CTaeu.6n (one) on each side. weight, only here in Homer. dN^XKei, as 6 72. 435. "We must not look upon the uiceoc as anything but payment in kind, food and perhaps cloth for garments. For deiK^a (miserable, meagre : cf. Q 594 dei/c^a SuiKev dirotva) Ar. read otf juot dveiK^a, explaining C" velxovs, rb 'iaav aiiToXs awov^fiovaa, dfieLvov 5^, (prjaiv, dei/c^a rbv eureKi}. ivJSk rCjc irpbs rb ^^vcijvos wapdSo^ov irpo^iperai dfifnp4a a rare instance of IxiaBbv (Did.) vacillation. The simile is particularly interesting as giving us one" of our few glimpses into the life of the Homeric Elsewhere the working of wool is poor. always carried out by the women of the

house for themselves even by Queen Arete in Phaiakia. Only here do we find the beginning of a special industry of wool-working, the spinning, as it would seem, being given out for payment.

: :

556

lAIAAOC
jxev

(xii)

w?

T&v eVt
ore
Brj

Icra

irpLV

Zevf

fidxV TeraTO TTToXeyito? re, kvBo'; vTreprepov "^KTopi, BcoKe

icrrfKaTO
Tei')(p<s

IIpia/MiB7]i,

09

TT/JWTO?

'A')(ai,S>v.

Tfvaev 8e Biairpvatov Tpcoeaat yeyeovox;'

" opvvaO',
Apyeicov

tTTTToSafjioi /cal

T/awe?,

p-^yvvade Be Tet^^o?

440

vqvalv iviere deain.hae'i irvp.

S'

w?

(/xzt'

eiroTpvvwv, ol

ovaai, 7ravTe<; olkovov,

ol fiev

tdva-av B' eirl reX'^o';

aoWee^.
(pepev,

eTreira
ey^ovref, 445

Kpoaerdaiv iire^atvov aica'^Qi.eva Bovpar

'FiKTap
ecTTrjKei

S'

dpTj-d^a<;

Xdav

irpoaOe, irpvpbvo';

09 pa irvkdmv irayy^, avrdp VTrepdev

Of LI? erjv
f)7]iBi,a)<i

TOP o

ov Ke ov

avepe orjfwv apiaTco

6')(\i<rcreiav,

67r'

dfjiM^av dir

ovBeo'i

oloi vvv

^poTol ela

Be

fjuiv

pea iraXXe Kai

irdl<;

010^.

TOP ol

i\,a<j)pbv

edrjice

TLpovov
<j)epei

d'yKv\ofji')jTe(o.
olo^i

450

w? B
'X^tpl
436.

ore

TTOLfjbriv

peia

ttokov dpaevo^
fiiv

Xa^Qiv

erepTji,
a,

oXiyov Be

d'^6o<;

eireiyei,
439.

n6\eu6c J Hail,

Lips.

437. uncpraTON

Ambr.
i)

TpuECCI

daNaoTci H.
'iiftXT'

440. ^i^rNuce^ Tc L.
443. ^eucQN dpndcac P.
:

441. fiNeiere [supr.

:

HT.

442. q)dT'

AT.
445.

J.

444. itKCC^uAna ktX. 446. IcTliKei Ar.

:

ine\ eeoO gicXuoN aOdi^N

fr.

Zen.

CHQRS

Lips. Yen. B,

Mosc. Vr.
448. kf' Ar. Apt.,
{supr.

IcrriKGi Harl. a

icri^Kei Syr.

cIctAkci Q.

447. 6' om. Syr.

HuLosan CGPQR Vr. om. Zen. efiKe S.

||

h.

||

6xX>^ceiaN DGJ {supr. c over c). 451. 9^pEl Ar. fi (otliers 9^pHi ?)
Schol. ipipuN
{sic)
'

450 9^poi

dff.

T
:

lemma has

9^pei, supr. 01

oi 9^pei).

452.

3^ JT

t^

i).

436. See note on

102.

rare

438. In 658 the same expression is used of Sarpedon. For the difficulty therein involved see the introduction to this book.

mon

with a participle it is not (Xa^pJs iwapL^o:v, etc.)

uncom'the

Ar. strangely enough subject of fiuceN, on the ground that Hector could not shout loud enough for all to hear him (442). Zen. must have taken the same view if he is correctly reported to have read (irel eeoO ^xXvoif aiS-Qv for the second half of 444.

439

=e

227.

made Zeus the

442. oOaci, pleonastic, like 6(t>eaKlioinv ISdv, iKoXitrffaTO rpuiviji {V 161). It is not necessary to suppose with

Ameis that

it

implies any emphasis,

ivillingly.

such as hearing

,., , 444. KpocoicoN: see

co on 258.

446. npujuNdc, at the hose. For this adverbial use cf. fi^cros, &Kpos, Trpwros, etc.

*P'""' .^ A oommun%. % "^^"^"^ ^^f, ^*^- oX^'^'^'an, as 1 242. A few Mss. give ix^^Tfic"' (cf. 259 ifji^x^eov) but Kallimachos and Ap. Rhod. use the form 6x>^i!^a. The derivation and connexion of the word with Sx>^s or /i6xXos are very obscure. * 261 <5xXeO;'Tai seems to be distinct, 450. Athetized as diminishing the greatness of the feat. But, as Heyne remarks, the aid of a god only explains, without diminishing, a hero's superiority * common men. 451. For the indie, instead of the usual subj. after cbc Sre cf. A 422. There seems, however, to have been a variant 0^/"?'i though it is not recorded in our Mss.-HehS {Cult. p. 435) notes that ndKON properly means wool plucked out shearing may possibly have been still
^ t*^^28,

^"""

The use with a second

adj.

is,

however,

unknown

in

Homeric days.

lAIAAOC
W9
a'l
'

(xii)

557
aeipa<;,

E/cTOJ/s

I0v<;

aaviBcov

<j)epe

Xaav

pa

TTiiXas

eipwTo irvKa
Sotol
p,ia
B'

<TTi^apoi<i

dpapvba<;,

St/cXtSa? vip^Xd'S'
ei')(ov
cTTTj

evTocrOev o'xfl^^
iTraprjpei,

^55

eirrjuoi^oL,

Se

/e\??i's

Se fialC

677U9
/u,?;

l(i)v,

Koi

ipei(7d/j,evo<;

ySaXe
6117,

/xecro-ay,

ev Sta/Sa?, tva
pTjfe

ol

a^avporepov /3eXo9
6aipov<;-Tricre

air'

d/ji(j)orepov<;

Be \b6o<i

e'icrci)

^pi0o<rvvrji,
i(rj(e6er'>]v,

fiiya

B'

d/j,<j}l

irvKai fivKov, ovB' ap

o^^e?

460

aai'tSe? Be
piirrji;.

Bier/Mayev aXXvBi<; aXXi;

8'

Xao9
vvktI
Bovp'

VTTO
OoTJb

ap'

eadope

(pabBifio<;

"^xrcop

draXai'TO? virmTria, Xa/iTre Be '^aXxwi

afibepBakecoi,

rov eearo irepX Xpot, Boia Be %6p(rt ov Kev

tL<;

e-^ev

fiiv

epvicaKev dvTi/3oX'^aa<;
irvpl
B'

465

voa(pi OeSiv,

or

eaaXro irvXav

ocrae BeBrjeL.

454.
ci)
:

^a

^d re

Syr.

455. gxTocoeN T.

456. 4:nauici6oi
:

[supr. 01 over

^nHUOiBHdbN Vr. b {supr. 01). 457. h\ JUL^X' lrrie iv iSXXwi 3' Sp' ino\iin' CGQ Syr. Tr. b^, Eton. fr. Mosc. he. : 3' aC 459. 6n' om. D a6N A. 462. Onai CJPU, 460. duipic P. 461. Bi^JUiaroN DG^HPR. PR 3h G. 465. '^yen : cxon Syr. gKoope P. 464. cuepdaX^oc ap. Eust. 7P. Eust. oOk Sn Q. ^i^koken Ar. R Par. e IpuxdKH D oil KEN Ar. P gcxGN Q.
:
||

II

-.

II

||

^puKdKoi 0.

466.

nupi

nepi

Cant., yp. Vr. b.

with ipapvlas.

454. niiKO goes with eUpwTo, criBapclbc For eYpuNTO cf. A 216. But the Homeric form is elpiaro P.
:

the door of Achilles' hut is held by a single ^TTi^X^s, apparently identical with the K\7]'ts.
458. diciB<ilc, setting his legs well dqiaupdc is else used only of apart, persons. Notice the curious use by

Knight

conj. ipiovro.

The caNidec seem

here to be literally the boards of which the two doors are made (the epithets shew that niiXai cannot mean the opening as opposed to the two doors which close But it is to the two doors that it). the name aaviSes is usually given, e.g. 121, |3 344 (where the epithet StMSes, here belonging to Tri^Xat, is applied to
traviSes).

which

fiTj

a^avpdrepov

= more

powerful,

456.

^nHjuoiBoi

apparently

means

shifting, movable from side to side. This suits the use of Z 339 iwaixel^erai ;

x'*"^'! changes of only other instance of the Two such horizontal drawadj. in H. bars across the top and bottom of the gate may have been strengthened by a But the ancients seem to vertical bolt. have understood the phrase to mean cross-bars in the shape of an X> with the KXrjts at the intersection. We have
cf.

J 513

iirTHJ-oi^ol

a comparative in the dependent form of oiiK i<f>a,vp6s= strong by litotes. 459. eaipoOc, hinges, projecting vertical iron pegs at the top and bottom, working in stone sockets, such as have been found at Tiryns. 463. finc&nia, here in the sense of fa^:e generally ; the phrase is curious, as it is in the brow, above the eyes, that we are accustomed to see a dark expression.

tunics, the

no material arrangement

for decision.
is

A
Ci

different

given in

453, where

465. ^puKOKGN and ipvKdKoi are of course equally possible (see on E 311), the sense in either case being none could have stopped him. 466. Heyne and others are inclined to doubt the genuineness of this line, as the addition of N6C91 eeooN, and still more of St' IicSXto nOXac, is very flat while the last clause seems to contradict the
;

558

lAIAAOC

(xii)

KeicKeTO Se Tpaecrcriv eki^dfjievo'i Kaff ofJuXov

rei'^oi;

virep/Saiveiv
B'

toI

S'

orpwovTi
Aavaol
8

ttlOovto.

avriKa
'7roL7]Ta<;

ol /j^v

retvo? vTrip^acrav, oi he kut

Se (po^rjdev

aina^
470

eai'^vvTO TTvXa'i.
j\a(j)vpd<;,

vjja?

dva

ofjuaSo's

a\.iaa'TO<;

irv^drj.
firpiiNONTO
P.

468. OTpiiNONTI Ar. a (others drpiiNaNTi) drpiiNONToc ciKoucaN Schol. B (Porph.) on 12.

drpiiNONTa J

||

preceding simile, and vague reminiscence of

may possibly be a B 93 icra-a SeSTjei.

470.

noiHT<Sc=^u5roH}Tos

466, etc.

APPENDIX A
ON THE HOMERIC USE OF THE POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS
'6c,

edc^

All branches
reflexive

of the Indo-European family of languages possessed a pronominal stem seve, sve, se, which was used for all persons This use has survived and numbers alike in the reflexive sense self. untouched to the present day in the Slavonic languages ; e.g. in Russian

the ace. seiyd means my-, thy-, him-, Aer-self, our-, your-, tAeiV-selves, The same is the case according to the subject of the principal verb. with the mod. Persian Ichu-d {Ichvr = sva-). Traces of it are found in other languages ; e.g. in Latin se and suws, in German sick, are used for the plural as well as the singular ; the characteristic passive ending -r in Latin and Keltic is probably an appended -se, just as in mod. Scandinavian the passive of all persons and numbers is formed by the addition of -s (originally -sTc) to the active. The universality of this use makes it almost certain that the stem was once used in the same free way in primitive Greek also. But in Homeric Greek there are practically no traces of it in the substantive It is indeed clear that o5, oT, 'i were once purely personal pronoun. reflexive the absence of a nominative and of distinction of gender, which in a reflexive pronoun are needless, indicate this. But in Homer at least the pronoun has fallen into rank with euoO and coO it is not only confined to the 3rd person singular, but has developed into an anaphoric pronoun. this is frequent, and was It has not, indeed, lost the reflexive use distinguished by Aristarchos from the anaphoric use by accentuation But in a large majority of (eo reflexive, lo anaphoric, H. G. 254).^

1 The following is mainly taken from Brugman(n) Mn Problem der Someri-

only

when

reflexive

in

the
still

strictest

sense, as though, it

und der mrgleichenden Sprachmssenschaft (Leipzig 1876), and Dyroff Oeschichte des Pronomen Reflexivwm, erste Abt., Wtirzburg 1892. ^ Dyroff has suggested that the superior antiquity of the reflexive use is indicated by the fact that the word makes position
schen Textkritik

retained both initial consonants, in the phrases 6n6 go ( = 6n6 cFeo), 6n6 SeeN, npoTl oT
It is possible, however, that (* 507). the lengthening here may be explained

then

by metrical

necessity
;

the sixth ictus

see

and App.

(in
I).

507)

by

560
cases wliere the

THE ILIAD
pronoun
;

is used, the employment of it is reflexive onlydoes not belong to the grammatical subject of the principal verb, but to the logical subject, i.e. that which is most prominent in the speaker's mind. For instance, in subordinate sentences it often refers to the subject not of the verb of its own clause, but to that of the principal sentence. The gradual extension of laxity through such sentences can be traced till we reach the purely anaphoric use, in which 4 is entirely equivalent to juin. This restriction to the 3rd sing, involved the use of other reflexive For the 1st and 2nd forms for the 1st and 2nd sing, and the 3rd plural. persons the oblique cases of krda, cii, AueTc and iiueic were at hand, and were used freely in a reflexive sense, with or without the addition of For the 3rd plural, which on the evidence of Latin and a case of aiiroc. Teutonic was the last to go, Greek created its own forms C9IC0N, C9ici, C9^ac, with the enclitic C91, c^ac, C9e. The only passages in Homer where it has been thought that traces remained of the original " free " use of the substantive pronoun (see notes on B 196, 398) do not warrant the conclusion, which is indeed incompatible with the developed anaphoric use. With regard to the adjectival forms oc or k6c, however, the case is different. It has been often held since the early days of criticism that these words could be used equally, in the general sense ovm, for This view was held by Zenodotos but all persons and both numbers. impugned by Aristarchos, who confined the adjective to the 3rd sing. The question is still in dispute. The following are the main arguments in the case. There is MS. evidence in Homer for the use of oc or 16c for other In nearly all cases, however, there is a persons than the 3rd sing. variant which was preferred by Aristarchos. This is taken by Brugmann and others as proof that Aristarchos altered the MS. tradition "for the sake of a fad." For such an accusation there is not the least ground ; all the evidence shews that Ar. could not alter the tradition, however he may have wished to do so. All that he did was to choose that one of the existing variants which agreed with his

in a wide sense

it

view.

There are a number of passages in Homer where it seems likely from internal reasons, though there is no MS. evidence, that a form of oc (16c) has been supplanted by another less suitable word, in order to avoid the application of the pronoun to another person than the 3rd sing.

The free use of the adjective is common in the imitative Epics, Apollonios Rhodios, and Kallimachos. This shews that it existed in the Epic poems which they had before them. They extended the use, indeed, from the adjective to the substantive pronoun. If, then, Aristarchos is right, and oc was always confined to the 3rd sing, in Homer, it appears that the later archaizing poets, or rather the older texts which they followed, must, with no analogy to guide them, have invented a use which, as our knowledge of cognate languages shews, was actually primitive. The improbability of this, compared with the other theory, that the " free" use of oc actually survived in a few cases in Homer, is enormous. This, and not any question of the relative

APPENDIX A

561

authority of Zenodotos and Aristarchos, is the most cogent argument in favour of the genuineness of the free use of the adjective in Homer. The fact that the archaizing poets extended the free use to oG, oT, I is of little importance ; this was a natural thing for those to do -who had the analogy of the adjective before them ; it is an obvious conclusion that if oc can = ^ui6c, then o5 can = luoO but if oc never meant anything but his in Homer, as ^ never means anything but Mm, it would be an amazing step for an imitator, against all the usage of his own day, to make it
:

= "11/.
is so obvious that it may at first sight seem hard the pronoun and its adjective can have gone such different ways. But it is certain that, even on Aristarchos' theory, the two had materially diverged in use for while the reflexive use of the pronoun is rare compared to the anaphoric, and almost confined to a few prepositional phrases,^ in the adjective it is almost universal, though the reference is occasionally not to the grammatical subject but to a person who is at the moment specially prominent. Thus in cases where the reference is to the grammatical object 'instead of the subject, this object almost always precedes (see, for instance, Z 500 r6oN "Eicropa &i InJ oiKcoi). In J2 36 fii t' i\6xcoi ideeiN the pronoun is attached to the indirect object in the dative and refers to the direct object in the ace. 404 Ifti In narpfSi rafHi is peculiar in that there is neither pronoun nor name immediately preceding to which Ifli can grammatically refer but Hector is so prominently the logical subject of the whole passage that there can be no ambiguity. There are only two cases (a- 345, tu 196) where the reference is to an indirect object in the dative.^ With this degree of latitude it may be said that oc is always reflexive.^ It will be seen that Homer does not possess any unemphatic the place of one is taken by the very anaphoric possessive adjective common possessive use of the dat. o!, more rarely by the gen. toO, thc,

The analogy,

indeed,

to understand

how

and

still more rarely by aiiroQ, aiirfic. The following passages of Homer, where the reading

is

undisputed,

point to the free use of the adjective.

8

190-2

'ArpetaH, nepi u^n ce BpoTcoN nenNuu^NON sTnoi

NIcTcop 9^cx' & repcoN,

oTciN

or' IniJULNHcaiJueea ceTo

hA

UErdpoici, kqi dXXi^Xouc Ip^oiuEN.

Here

it is possible, though awkward, to take oTcin enl juerdpoici with NecTcop 9dcKE but the order clearly suggests that oTcin = Auer^poic, and it was presumably on this ground that Ar. athetized 192.
:

According to Dyroff
if

p.

exceptions,
strictly

we regard only

19 the sole cases of

grammatical

reflexion, are

X 433,

T 481, against 43 instances of the use with prepositions. When we take into consideration the " logical " reflexion in subordinate clauses, etc. it soon becomes difficult to draw the line between anaphora and reflexion. Under the head of subordinate clauses however Dyroff ineludes cases such as B 239, A 400, B
,

800, which might fairly be regarded as See ff. G. 253 (1). direct reflexion. ^ So Dyroff but see 11 800 ti5t6 ik dci^KEN fii KeqiaXRi ZeCic "EKTopi
;
|

tfopian, and K 256 Tu8et3Hi u^n h&iK.s q)(icraNON SuipHKec, rb 3' kbn . napii NHt X^sinTO. * A similar latitude is familiar in Attic with the unquestionably reflexive ^auToO. See Kiihner ii. 455 (3).
.

VOL.


562
I

THE ILIAD
28
fie

oii Ti Irci re rafHC diiNauai rXuKepcorepoN fiXXo ideceai.

This

is

translated,

country''

"I can

see

form

of expression

no sweeter thing than a man's own which no one would defend if it were

not held illegitimate to translate

V

"my own

country."

320

aKk'

aieJ

9pEciN
:

fiiciN

exwN aeaairJusNON

ftrop AXcojuhn.

Here hicin must = Ijuhicin the opponents of the "free" use have no resource but the athetosis of 320-3. see 153 edpcEi 6i is most simply taken to mean edpcei ejuui

note ad

loc.

We

pass on to a
ciXXa

number
cii,

of passages

which are

closely connected

393 138 T 342 422 12 550

In
all

ei

diiNacai re, nepicxeo naidbc Ihoc.

nOn KlXouai uee^uEN x^Xon uToc ifioc. T^KNON 1x6n, bk ndjunoN dnofxeai ciNdpbc Ifloc
c'

afi

S>c Toi Ki^doNTai jut^Kapec eeoi uToc Ihoc.

ou rdp

ti

nprissic dKayi^uENOC uToc kiioc.

these cases Zen. read 4oto for ^Aoc (the Scholia A on i2 422 are In but there can be no doubt that Zen. was consistent here also). A 393 a large number perhaps a majority ^of the mss. that have been In 138 it is read examined either read ^oTo or give it as a variant. by HE and is a variant in L. In i2 422 and 550 Pap. v has teoTo in the margin. In 0, 550 P^ has ^oTo. In T 342 alone has no MS. evidence yet been quoted for anything but ^fioe. In all these lines koio = thp gives excellent sense; in 138, i2 422 it is not strictly reflexive but refers to the preceding pronouns ce, toi an extension of the use to which parallels have been given. The word Iftoe is commonly taken to be the gen. of Mc, for heoc with
lost,

metathesis of quantity, and for this reason some of the grammarians (e.g. Ifioc, but against the best tradition (La E. ff. T. p. But this explanation is untenable.^ Ifloc can only come from 234). *lEiic. It occurs undoubtedly twice in the Od. (^ 505, o 450), where the sense good is admissible but not particularly appropriate. In these two places Brugmann would take leiic to mean lord. The former line was athetized by Athenokles and Ar. ; in the latter the sense mine own lord ' is not absolutely inadmissible, and here Yen. iv. 9 reads koXo, M" yp. luoTo. But even if we admit this anomalous word in the sense good, there remains the curious fact that teTo is used instead of it whenever the reference is to the 3rd person. We have uibe loTo 522, H 9, 2 138, naTpbc loTo B 662, S 11, T 399, 360, 402, ^ 177, {v 289), nai&bc loTo H 266, 2 71. Only in S 9 (Iftoc Eust.), 2 71 {ivtoc Bust., ^fioc Cant.? not Harl. a not Harl. a), 2 138 (Iftoe HJ Vr. d, Ifloe efioe Syr., and In SWcoi uibe ehoc A) are there traces of variation to indicate the

ApoUonios) wrote

'

^ A very similar case is Pindar P. ii. 91 crdeuac 3e tinoc eXK6ueN0i nepic|

6duNap6N ka\ as if one's heart for their heart,' Gildersleeve.

cSc

^NenasaN

Xkoc
'

np6cee Kapdiai

Recourse may perhaps be had to theory of the lengthening permitted in the sixth arsis (see App. D), so that SAoc would stand for
^

Schulze's

kioc.

APPENDIX A
effects of

563

such reminiscence of the disputed passages as may have produced the single converse variant loTo for Ifioc in o 450. Curiously enough, we find another anomalous usage which, like that of Ihoc, is entirely confined to clauses where reference is made to the 1st or 2nd persons, while 8e is always used where the 3rd person is in
question.

This is the questionable use of the article in place of a possessive pronoun with words of relationship (see H. G. ^ 261. 3 b).

142

nOn

jul^n

bk tou narpbc deiK^a

rfceTE XcoBhn.

Here Zen. read

o5, others C90C, mss.

toO with Ar.

T 322

06&' eY kn toO narpoc dnofeiueNoio nueofjuHN.

The Schol. A here are missing, so it is impossible to say if Zen. wrote ofi. But Monro's translation If I heard of such a one as my father being dead
inadmissible. Achilles puts the one extreme case ; the whole point that there can be no other such as his father his own father.
is

is

/8

134

hx.

rcip

ToO narpbc kok^i

nefcojuai.
;

The

article has given commentators great trouble my, though some explain "him, viz. her (Penelope's)

it

surely

must mean

father."

^412
TT

149

oiirco ken thc juiHTpbc IpiNiiac IsanoTiNoic. npu>T6N KEN ToO narpbc IKofucea n6ctiuon

ftjuap.

In

all

these cases the reflexive oc would be suitable in the sense mine

of

or thine own.
sentence, but

In the following cases the reference is not to the subject is made clear by the use of the personal pronoun .^

the

X 492

dW

T 331

cbc Sat

SrE uoi toG naidbc drauoO uOeoN Sniche. uoi rbN natda . . CKup6eEN Isardroic.

(Here, however, the article may be resumptive.) All the above instances, granted the "free ''use of the pronominal adjective, can, by substituting it for the article, be brought into line with those where the reference is to the 3rd person, in which oc is invariably

used
TT

411,

o5 narpdc A 404, -q 3, o5 naia6c I 633, H 522, Q. 85, 358, w 56, o5 ui&c i2 122. The coincidence of the use of the article with the persons referred to
:

just as remarkable as with Ifloc, but MS. evidence to support the change is lacking, doubtless because the harmless necessary article caused How easily it might less qualms to editors than the strange form Ifloc. Hence we slip in is shewn by such variants as G's rfii for cfli F 431. need not be surprised that in A 763 rfic should for once, in all probability, have displaced an original fie = his own. The favourite connexion of the adj. with words of relationship suggests that the emphatic " own " connoted in such cases " dear." oc (16c) in fact
is
is

fiXoc, which And there is

very nearly equivalent in use (subject to the limitations of reflexion) to from the sense 'dear' is so often weakened to a mere 'own.' some ground for believing that 9i\oc has occasionally taken the place of 46c where used for other persons than the 3rd sing.

564

THE ILIAD
r
244
in AaKcdaiuoNi aSei, <fihni In narpidi rafHi.

Here Zen. read Ifli, their own; though no MS. support has been found, So in yet there is at least presumptive evidence that it once existed. I 414 Ykcouoi 9(Xhn may point to an original Yxcojuai kiku ;(see note there). We have in fact rbre dk Zei;c ducueNcecci dcoKCN dcixkcaceai Ifii In narpidi rafHi 404. itm Ic n. r. recurs four times, and An ee n. r. five times (all in Od. except On the other hand, lufiN Ic n. r. 505). never occurs. ckN le n. r. is found nine times, 9i\HN le n. r. some twentynine. Brugmann suggests that in all these cases Ii^n or hn should be
|

substituted for ^Qmn or ci4n. In e 168, r] 77, one or two mss. actually read Hn for criw but this may be only a reminiscence of t 26, 144, where the verb is in the 3rd person. In the same way we can account for the sporadic ^i for ctbi in 420 (from 406). We have already mentioned one passage (v 320) where 9pedN fiia must = 9pedN luAici. In seven passages where 9pEc) chicin occurs fiiciN is found as a MS. variant (H 221 in D, T 174 in GPRT Vr. A, 206, C 180, V 362, o III, u) 357). Brugmann holds, though with hesitation, that fiiciN should in all cases be written for chicin. The case, in fact, is not strong here, chicin is found without variant in thirty-one passages, and we should expect more evidence had such a wholesale change taken place in
:

historical times.

The preceding
phrases.

cases all fall under the head of more or less fixed There remain to be mentioned some sporadic instances where

there

is

MS. indication of 8c as a variant.

A
Here

76

dXXa ckhKoi

C90TCIN In! jucrdpoici Kaeefaro.

GPQST

have oTcin (In

ftftH

fiXXcoi A).

H 249
Zen.

rdp

ju.

Koi

SXXo teh IniNucccN

ad
|

I9ETU14.

may have

read fiWoe' 6 242

o

Ifii

IniNucccc, see note

loc.

89

KOT^EinoN

ore ken coTc In uerdpoici Ini KTEdrecciN

daiNiJHi.

IjuloTci.

In both these places one or two mss. read

oTc, loTci.

a 402

KTrijuara &' ainbc ixo'c nal dcoixaci coTcin dNdccoic.

is

Here there

UKW

oTcin

FGTZPH

a large preponderance of Ms. evidence for oTaN (coTcin bdjuoiciN oTc Ludwich).
:

Brugmann's own summary of his conclusions for Homer (excluding the Hymns and Hesiod) is given in the following table ^
:

Z 221* H 153* T 322* 331, and seven places in Od '6c = c6c A 297, B 33, 70, A 39, E 259, I 611, K 237, H 221 264 n 36, 444, 851, 2 463, T 29, 174, Y 310, * 94, 412* 12 504,
oc = ljui6c oc

= ftu^TEpoc

557, and twenty-seven in Od. /3 206* 8 192* ir 149*.

"quite

asterisk are regarded

Only the passages marked with an by Brugmann as

certain";

the remainder

are

either probable or possible.


APPENDIX A
!3c

565

= 0u^epoc A

142*.

5c = e96c 76, 2 231* I<k = 6u6c 1414, o89. 393* S 249* t6c = c6c O-270. I6c = c<p6e r 244*.

138*

342*,

0.

310, 422*

550*,

The great preponderance of 8e and I6e = c6c is chiefly due to the repetition of formulae (9peci chicin changed to 9peciN fliciN, etc.). It is remarkable that there should be so few instances of oc = cq>6c,
for in Latin

and Teutonic it is in the identity of the 3rd sing, and plur. that we find the clearest trace of the old " free " use of the reflexive stem. UnUke these languages Greek began first by difierentiating sing. and plur., creating for this purpose a new stem 09-. The origin of this form is doubtful. It is now generally held to have taken its rise from e-9i(N) where c- is a weak (ablaut) form of the stem se, and -9i(n) the case termination. The analogy of fiuujn(N) etc. then gave rise to C9, C9^cdN, etc., and these again to the dual C9C0. It is quite possible that the 2nd dual C9C&, as well as the 3rd, may have arisen in the same way.^ In this case the difi'erence of accentuation and form which Ar. (but not Zen.) made between the two persons may be artificial. The adjectival forms C96C, C9eTEpoc arose naturally from the analogy of Iju6c, c6e, Sc on the one side, and Au^Tepoc, Auerepoc on the other. C9E, C91, C9ac, are of course anaphoric, but c^6c and C9lTpoc are always reflexive in This new stem must the strict sense, grammatically as well as logically. have arisen while the sense of the free use of 8c still existed but was dying out; a single example of e9^Tepoe = ^jm^repoc is found in the (late?) prologue to Hes. 0pp. 2, and we have C9^Epoc = oc Scut Her. So e9fN = oT Hymn. xix. 19 (Scut. H. 113?). 90, c96c = oc Theog. 398.

But

this is not sufficient to support c9fciN

= OjulTn

in

398 (where see

note).

no doubt as an archaism and the imitative Epics freely use both the pronoun and its adjective of all persons and numbers. The conclusion seems to be, then, that the use of the reflexive adjective for aU persons and numbers survived into the Epic period that it was becoming a rare archaism when the poems took their final form and was generally changed into more familiar words where possible and that traces of the original form were rare from the first. Here, as the archaizing which made elsewhere, two streams of tendency confiicted the most of the old forms and extended them beyond their original limits by analogy to the personal pronouns and the purist school which strove to produce uniformity by preferring the new forms, already in a majority, The struggle between the two to the vanishing relics of the old. must have been going on as long largely, no doubt, an unconscious one as the vulgate existed, three or four centuries before Zenodotos and

The extension

of C9e to the singular is of course familiar in Attic

Aristarchos,

who

here, as

elsewhere, represent tendencies, record facts,

and
1

state

theories,

but could produce no material change in the MS.

Beziehung auf die 2. Person, und so wol auch mit c-^In ver-

tradition.
3

See Brugmann Gr. ii. p. 804 Anm. "nach dieser AuflFassung batten die
*ue(8)

liesse sioh c-^oi

Elemente vor

keine

besondere

mitteln."

Fig. 1

APPENDIX B
ON HOMEEIC ARMOUR
i

Traditional views on Homeric armour were revolutionized by the appearance of Wolfgang Reichel's Ueber Homerische Waffen in 1894. Though differing in some not unimportant details, I cordially accept Reichel's views on the main question, and have taken them as the basis
of the following paragraphs.

The general outline of these views may be thus summarized. The armour of Homeric heroes corresponds closely to that of the Mykenaean age, as we learn it from the monuments. The heroes wore no breastplate ; their only defensive armour was the enormous Mykenaean shield, which protected both sides as well as the front of the body, and the
helmet.

When the Mykenaean period had passed away, a complete change took place in Greek armour. A small round shield and corslet between them displaced the unwieldy shield, and the hoplite supplanted by his superior mobility the warrior who had to rely upon a chariot to move By the seventh century B.C. or his shield and himself along the line. thereabouts, the idea of a panoply without a breastplate had become absurd. By that time the Epic poems had almost ceased to grow but they still admitted a few minor episodes in which the round shield and corslet played a part, as well as the interpolation of a certain number of lines and couplets in which the new armament was mechanically introduced into narratives which originally knew nothing of it. The different pieces of armour will be treated in the following
;

order:

(1) Scnfc, c^koc.

XiTc&N.

(6) zcocrrip.

(3) ecopHs. (2) KNHJuiT5ec. (4) jutfrpH. (5) (10) t6son. (7) K6puc. (8) Xaicmon. (9) sf90c.

I.

The Shield

First, one or more (1) The construction of the shield is as follows. layers of ox-hide (Aias' shield has as many as seven) of a circular shape
^ special thanks are due to Mr. Bayiield for his help in drawing up this Appendix, which is enlarged from that which |he wrote for the school edition

My

of the Iliad published in 1895. It will be seen, however, that I have found it necessary to introduce some material changes.

Fio. 2

APPENDIX B
(tence called KiinXoii in
flo^Hie
. .

569

280) are well dried aOHici crepefiici, etc.), presumably on a

(Bun dzaK^HN
last,

238,

together (see note on

b in Fig. 5),

and firmly stitched

297).

Two

points in the circumference (a

and

little

above the

level of the horizontal diameter,

have been

Fig. 3

Fig. 4

previously taken and drawn towards each other, so that the shield assumes the form shewn in the illustrations (see Figs. 1, 2, 8, 9, and It is preserved in this shape by two 'staves' (KowdNec), probably 10). of wood, placed inside. One runs from top to bottom of the shield.

Fig. 7

Fig.

5,

Fig. 6

lying close against the leather throughout its course. Seen in profile it is of the shape shewn in Fig. 6. The other (seen from above or below, its shape is that shewn in Fig. 7) is placed horizontally between the points a and b (see Fig. 5). Along the lines ac and bd it is laid against the leather ; but from c to c? it is free, leaving room for the hand to grasp it (see Fig. 9). It will be seen that viewed from the front the shield is divided into two unequal hemispheres ^ connected by a sort The middle point of this bridge (which will vary in length of bridge. and width according to the way the sides are drawn in) is the 6jui9aX6c
of A 33 are another the shield of Agamemnon there described is altogether of a later type than the Mykenaean. ^ The object of this was no doubt that the centre of gravity might be below the
^

The kOkXoi
;

matter

hand. It will be observed that, viewed from the front, the outline of the shield resembles that of the figure 8, the form given to it in the Mykenaean representations. See Figs. 8 and 10. M. A.B.

Fig. 8

APPENDIX B
or
'

571

face of the shield was covered with metal, which on in various manners ; an arrangement in concentric rings is a natural one. The edge of the leather was turned up outwards, forming a rim (fiNTua), in order to protect the wearer from the sharp edge of the metal face. The shield was suspended by a broad baldrick (TeXauc&N) of leather, often richly ornamented, which passed under the right arm and rested on the left shoulder. The baldrick must have been fairly long to allow free manipulation of the shield, but its exact points of attachment are difficult to determine.^ This baldrick crossed that of the sword, which lay over the right shoulder, about the middle of the
boss.'
1

The outer

might be

laid

breast
(2) great.

404.
size,

and consequently the weight, of the shield were very hanging from the shoulder in front, it reached from the' There were three positions for it. neck to the middle of the shin.

The

When

Fia.

9.

Interior of shield made

are shewn,

The two KaN6Nec

after the Mykenaeau figure-of-eight pattern. and the ^dBBoi ('back-stitching') of M 297.

(a) When not in use it could hang behind the back, and would strike against the neck and ankles of the warrior as he walked (cp. Z 117). brought (6) By a pull at the baldrick with the left hand it could be round the right side to the front. Supported in this position solely by the left shoulder, while protecting the whole body, it left the wearer's arms free, so that he could hold a spear in each hand or use both for the
^

It

is

of

course

Mykenaean armourer succeeded

possible that the in bring-

appearance which
is

it

must be admitted

ing his side folds to a point, so that the 6u<]>aX6c had not the appearance of a flat bridge but resembled rather a point which very conspicuously formed the
centre of the shield.

perceptible in Figs. 1, 2, and 9. See the shield added as an ornament at the top left-hand corner of the siege
(Fig. 10).

To such a point

2 From experiments I have myself made with shields of buckram, I think

the word 6iufa\6c undoubtedly would apply, and a shield so formed would lose the rather cranky and crumpled

the points would be very nearly in the position of a; a in Fig. 5, below the M. A. B. See Fig. 9. centre.

Fig. 10

APPENDIX B

573

long thrusting-lance. (c) Crouching down, the warrior grasped the horizontal kqnun with his left hand and held the shield away from him, its lower rim resting on the ground (cp. A 593, N 157). This would be the natural position at close quarters, unless the sword were being used, when of course the warrior would need to stand his full height. It would then be a matter of choice whether the shield should hang for protection in front or for convenience behind. 426, (3) It appears that the epithet cukukKoc (E 453, 797, N 715, S 428) is properly applied to the shield, which is made of noNTOc' I'tcH more probably indicates even balance, circular plates. though it is generally taken to be the same as eijKuicXoc (see note on A 306). au9iBp6TH expresses the peculiarity of the Mykenaean shield, that it covers the man on both sides as well as in front, while no5HNKric We understand too how its weight tired aptly describes its great height. ^nedoN the left shoulder (cp. 11 106 6 5' apicrepoN &juon Skojulnen, a\hi tyfiiH cdKoc ai6\oN and E 796-7) ; how easy it was to trip over the

shield
(^

(0 645
ff.).

ff.),

and how

it

was quite possible

to

sleep under it

474

(4) It was the great weight of the shield which led to the use of the war-chariot. This, as the poems shew, the warriors used less for fighting than as a means of rapid transport from one part of the field

to another.

The archers, being shieldless, employ no chariot; and if Odysseus and the Salaminian Aias have none either, the want is to be

find explained by the fact that their homes are small rocky islands. (i) Why did not at the same time the answers to two other problems the Homeric heroes ride ? Because no man could carry such a shield on (ii) Why did the war -chariot disappear so completely in horseback. Because the introduction of breastplate and light historic Greece?
;

We

shield rendered

it

no longer necessary.^

(5) Besides that described above there was an alternative form for It might be a rectangular oblong, bent into the the Mykenaean shield. form of a half-cylinder. This was no doubt the shape of the shield of

the greater Aias,

who

is

described as 9^pcoN cdKoc hute niiproN

(H

219).

1 In his recent work La Civilisation des Oeltes et celle de I'Spopie hom6rique (Paris, 1899, vol. vi. of Cours de lAttirature Celtigue), M. d'Arhois de Jubainville has called attention to a curious analogy which shews that this type of 'armament naturally arises in certain circumstances. The ancient Celts

used no defensive armour but the long The shield, and fought in chariots. introduction of the coat of mail seems to date from the first century A.D., and to The author be imitated from Eome. ascribes the older armament to the advantages it gave against an enemy armed with bows alone, its disuse to the dis-

ne se deoouvrait pas, les fleches de I'arm^e ennemie ne pouvaient I'atteindre. L' archer, n'ayant pas de bouclier, n'avait aucun moyen d'eviter le javelot lance par son adversaire. Quant a la fatigue qu'aurait eausee k celui-ci la charge du bouclier, elle 6tait supprimee par I'emploi du char ; le guerrier n'en descendait qu'au moment d'aborder I'ennemi qui,
6tait archer, depourvu de bouclier, n'avait plus possibilite de se d^fendie. L'emploi du bouclier et du char de guerre
s'il

advantages against spears.

les

"Lorsque

boucliers ^taient, comme ceux des Gaulois, assez grands pour prot6ger tout le corps du guerrier et que le guerrier

a dound en Europe aux Indo-Europ6ens, eleves des Hittites, k une ^poque pr6historique, il y a environ quatre mille ans, une superiority analogue k celle que les Espagnols arrivant en Am&ique ont due aux armes au feu lors des grandes conquetes faites par eux aux seiziteie sitele de notre ere " (p. 349).

Fig. 11

APPENDIX B
These shields had a small projection on the upper edge
of the face (see Figs.
2,
4,

575
for the protection the hunting-scene on

and 8

alternate). the dagger, where the two types of The small circular shield of later times, of which there are no traces in the Mykenaean prime, ^ is equally unknown to Homer, with a very few (i) In Odysseus and Diomedes ride, though they curious exceptions, have shields; and the company of Diomedes sleep (K 152) with their The Mykenaean shield might serve for shields under their heads. Hence in the shield coverlet (see 3 above) but hardly for a pillow. (ii) The shield of Agamemnon (A 32-40), so far as is light and round, the description is intelligible, seems to be conceived in the same way. 373 the mention of the breastplate indicates that the shield (iii) In there " taken from the shoulders " is of the small later form.

particularly shield

II.

KNHuTdec.
:

enic9tjpia

(1)

The KNHuT&ec were

gaiters of stuff or leather.

In w 228 the
|

word

is

used of the farmer's gaiters

nepi &^ knhjuhici Boeiac

KNHuTdac

Fig. 12.

A gold leg -guard found at Mykeue.

H

Such gaiters are worn by the 6anTac &eaTO, rpanrOc dXeeiNCON. In only warriors on the great Mykenaean " warrior- vase " (Fig. 11). 41 the two places in the poem is the material said to be of metal. In Achaians are called xa^'foKNriju.iaec, but, as is pointed out in the note there the author of the line has ventured to desert the traditional
'

The Warrior Vase from

Mytene

had come

(Fig.

11) shews that the round shield

in by the end of the epoch, see III. (5) below.

Mykenaean

576

THE ILIAD

euKNi^JUidec because he required a long syllable, ignorant of the fact In 2 613, that he was thus offending against archaeological correctness.

reuse hi
Achilles

oi

KNHuTdac ^qnoO KacciTlpoio, Hephaistos makes greaves

tin.

for

however, is only natural; the divine smith The substitutes his softest metal for the leather usually employed. object of the greaves was not protection against the foe ; for in that case Hephaistos would certainly have used something stouter than the weak Their sole purpose was to prevent the and practically useless tin. Accordingly we find that chafing of the legs by the edge of the shield. the archers, since they carry no shield, wear no greaves ; but when Paris arms for the duel and takes a shield, KNHJutaac jii^n npura nepi KNi^juHiciN ieHKe (r 330). further protection to the shin was afforded by the guard, a (2) drawing of which is given above, and which is perhaps to be identified with the lnic9iipi0N. The broad band clasps the leg just under the knee (being fastened by a wire which passes through two small holes in its extremities), and the guard is kept in its place by a bar-shaped button of metal attached to the gaiter and passing through the ring of the guard, Specimens of which is left incomplete for that purpose (see Fig. 1). these guards (one round the knee of a corpse) have been found in three of the Mykenaean tombs ; but and it is a significant fact no metal greaves.
of

This,

III.

ecopHZ
of the

(1)

This piece of armour, unlike the shield, is rarely alluded to, and never with such detail as to enable us to get any precise idea of its nature. We learn only that it is composed of niaXa, presumably two, viz. a breastplate and backplate, though we are never told this. But of the means by which they were fastened, though the appliances required must have been of a comparatively refined nature, we learn nothing. Nor, with the exception of the adj. ficrepoeic (11 134) and the very late description in 20 ff., do we learn of any adornment of the surface. And the difficulties are For instance, in T 357-60, repeated in not merely negative. 251-4, the introduction of the breastplate (in 358) throws the whole passage into confusion ; it is obvious that after a spear has passed through a breastplate there is no longer any possibility for the wearer to bend aside and so avoid the point, though such a manoeuvre would be quite practicable behind the great shield, as the passage would mean if 358 were
breastplate

As soon as we come to inquire into the nature we find ourselves involved in diflSculties.

Homeric

absent.
(2) Inconsistencies such as these multiply as we follow out the details of the poems. For instance, we find that no breastplate is ever mentioned

though we should certainly expect to hear of it had Odysseus worn one in his story of the ambush in ^ 470-502, or in the long and detailed fighting with the suitors in xIn the Hiad, instead of finding that it belongs to the essential equipment of every hero, we discover that it is given to some only, and that in the most capricious fashion. For instance, while Odysseus, Diomedes, Achilles, and Hector sometimes have it, we never hear of it in the case of Aias, Nestor,
in the Odyssey,


APPENDIX B
577

Idomeneus, Aineias, Sarpedon, Glaukos, Pandaros. It is particularly significant that there is actually no mention of a breastplate in the Doloneia, which more than any part of the Epos delights in the detailed description of dress and armour. Note particularly that the arming of Odysseus is minutely described there, yet he wears no corslet but in the next book, in one single line, A 436, he has one. Twenty lines farther on the corslet has again disappeared (see 456-8). And this single line 436, the only one in the whole Epos which gives a corslet to Odysseus, is the very line which caused trouble in T 358 = H 252. In this place as in the others it can simply be dropped out at once. So again Diomedes, who in K wears no corslet, has one in E 99, but by E 112 it has vanished again, nor has it returned in 795. The other two allusions to a corslet worn by Diomedes, 6 195, '^ 819, both belong to passages of the latest character. The corslet of Menelaos appears in A 136, again in the offending line, only to vanish in lines 185 ff., 213 ff. This has caused infinite trouble in the explanation of the passage, with which nothing can be done till 136 has been expelled as the intruder that it is. So, again, Achilles seems in Y 259 ff. to have no corslet, though one has been mentioned among the arms made by Hephaistos, 2 610, where, however, it is spoken of in such scanty terms as to suggest that the line is a shamefaced intruder. Hector has a corslet only in H 252, of which we have already spoken, and P 606 ; we hear of none when he is killed, and in X 124 ff. he speaks of himself as ruuN^c when he has laid aside shield, helmet, and spear. The same is the case with Lykaon in ^50 rujuiN6N, cen.p K6pue6c re Kai dcnidoc, oOd' ^x^n ^rxoc. In fact, shield, helmet, and spear are repeatedly enumerated as composing the 125 ff. ; and as a panoply. See, for instance, N 713 ff., H 370 ff., 424-9. general proof of the absence of corslets the notable words of (3) On going through the passages where the word ecopHH occurs,
;

we may
(a)

efibpHKa nepi cthoeccin ^uncn It can always be cut out occurs three times, T 332, 11 133, T 371. without leaving a gap ; but in the two former passages the following line also must go with it. {b) Ko) diet ec&pHKoc no\udai&dXou ApiipEicro occurs four times (r 358, A 136, 252, 436), and can always be cut out, mostly to the great advantage of the context. (c) The following single lines or couplets can be cut out in the same

classify them as follows The formal line deOTEpoN a&

:

E 99-100, 189, Z 322, 265, 342, 804, 2 460-1, 610, T 361. probable enough that some or all these are additions to the text made at a time when it seemed absurd to think of a man in full armour without a corslet. {d) In certain cases, however, the corslet is bound up with an episode This is the of greater or less extent, from which it cannot be severed. 581-600, 529-34, 194-5, 19-28, 373-5, 560-2, 819. case with Of these two come in the funeral games of '^, and another, the description of Agamemnon's corslet, clearly belongs on other grounds to the latest The same may be said of the couplet 6 194-5. portion of the poems. The three remaining episodes are colourless incidents, which may be of any date, and are of no importance to the framework of the Iliad.
way
It
:

is

VOL.

2 P

578
(e)

THE ILIAD

There remain a number of passages similar to the last but 415, E 282, by Eeichel. They are B 5U, A 133 = A 234, N 371, 397, 507, P 314, 606. In all of these Reichel suggests (though often with great hesitation) that the word ec6pHS does not mean corslet at all, but, like the verb ecopi^cceiN, is used in a general sense, meaning armour, or more particularly a piece of armour, i.e. either the Here it must be shield, or the jairpH, with which we shall deal below.
differently treated

confessed that the words of

it is difficult

to follow

him

P 606

6e6\rtKei eciopHKa

Kara

to believe, for instance, that crfieoc napci jluiz6n can

imply anything but a corslet, or that ecSpHKOc niaXoN in N 507 = P 314 can mean the hollow of the shield. It is clear from the place taken by
that the corslet had the description of the shield of Agamemnon in become a familiar and essential piece of armour before the Iliad had ceased to be receptive of new additions. It seems, therefore, more reasonable to suppose that together with the few admitted cases classed under {d) other allusions to the corslet have found their way into the text, not as mechanical interpolations, as Reichel holds, but as more or less unconscious anachronisms, expressing the habits of the latest Epic age. It does not follow that the entire passages in which they occur are all late ; it is possible that the allusions may have been introduced in the course of successive modernisation such as the oldest parts of the Iliad 234 is the seem in many cases to have passed through. But in fact only mention of a corslet in any of the oldest strata, so far as we can

distinguish them.
the shield,

Eeichel there takes ec^pHKOc ^Nepee to mean under but on his own shewing that must have been the one way in which it was impossible to wound a man armed with the Mykenaean shield a weapon might be got past the side or over the top, but clearly not underneath so as to reach his waist. ^ The words seem clearly to imply some piece of armour which protects the body above the waist and this can hardly be anything but a corslet. On the other hand, in A 133 = Y 415 Reichel maybe right in taking dinXooc ftNTero ecSpxa to refer to the belt itself regarded as a piece of defensive armour (in A 133 perhaps the belt and jufrpH together), "where the buckles of the belt were fastened, and the armour was double against the blow." To this difficult passage we shall have to recur. (4) We must ascribe to a late period the epithet yaXKeooe&pHKec, which occurs twice only (A 448, 9 62), and no doubt meant "with bronze corslet " from the first. XiNoec&pHS (B 529, 830) seems clearly to imply this, for the epithet " with linen corslet " could only come into existence
;

when the

corslet was usually made of bronze. But the much commoner XaXKOxiTcoNcc, which occurs over thirty times, and is scattered fairly through all parts of the Iliad, can hardly imply any allusion to the corslet specifically. Here Reichel is probably right; the epithet is to be regarded as a picturesque expression, like the XdiNoc xitc&n of V 57, and refers to the bronze-covered shield. "Bronze-vested" is no more an extravagant description of the Mykenaean warrior, with his ficnic au9i6p6TH covering him on both sides as well as in front, than is eijui^Na XoXkcoi of the sucrd in 389.
^

Unless indeed he

is

on a chariot, and so ahove his assailant, as in

424.

APPENDIX B
(5) Eeichel holds,

579

on the evidence of the monuments, that the change till about 700 B.C., and fixes this as the approximate date when all allusions to the round shield and corslet were simultaneously interpolated. But the change must in all probability have been gradual, and somewhat in advance of its representation on the monuments. And it must have been in progress, if not complete, at the end of the Mykenaean period; for the Warrior Vase (Fig. 11) clearly shews not only the small round shield, but in one case the handle by which it was carried. There is no doubt that the Vase, however late and debased in style, is yet truly Mykenaean, for precisely similar armour is depicted on the wall paintings of the palace. The change must therefore have come in long before the Epos had been virtually completed and
of

armament was not complete

stereotyped.

Here as elsewhere the wisest conclusion

is

that the poets

were singing the traditional customs of older days, the Mykenaean prime, which they knew to be different from their ovra. The tradition they followed was historically correct, but not vivid enough to exclude completely the occasional intrusion of anachronisms.

IV.jairpH
The ufrpH is mentioned only in two passages, A 137 (vdth 187, E 857 though it is implied also in the epithets aloXouirpHc E 707 and ctuiTpoxfTCONCc 11 419. We learn from A that it was a metal guard worn round the waist, in conjunction with zcocTi^p and zcbjua. (2) Helbig, followed by Reichel, identifies it with a piece of armour
(1)

216) and

of which specimens, presumably prehistoric, have been found in Euboia and Italy. This is a richly ornamented band of metal, meant evidently In the front, to be worn round the waist and fastened at the back. where it is broadest, it is nearly a foot wide, but it becomes rapidly

narrower towards its extremities, so that at the back its breadth is not Reichel sees representations of this in the more than three inches. ridge which is to be discerned running round the waist of the warriors in several of the Mykenaean pictures ; it may be detected in Figs. 3 and 4-, and stUl more plainly in the men of the Vaphio cups. (3) But against this identification there are very serious doubts to be
raised.

The ridge

in the pictures is surely

meant

for a girdle (zcoerrip),

holding up the waist-cloth (zwjuia) so characteristic of Mykenaean dress there is not a hint of the peculiar shape of Helbig's metal bands. Moreover, the ridge is even more conspicuous in the herdsmen of the This peaceful scene of the cups than in the warriors of the intaglios. seems decisive against taking it to represent what must have been purely a piece of war-gear, a positive hindrance to a herdsman with his There is thus no ground for attributing Helbig's strips of metal cattle.
to the
(4)

Mykenaean age at all. Nor is there any ground

wore the ufxpH.

universally

precludes such a supposition, Eeichel relies to prove the absence of a corslet militate just as strongly against the presence of such a jufxpH, which is in fact just the lower half

Homeric heroes The extreme rarity of allusions to it and almost all the arguments on which
for supposing that the

580
of

THE ILIAD
corslet.

spear, shield,

of course, all the passages where and helmet are enumerated as forming the panoply, and still more decidedly others such as E 539, 616, 11 821, P 519, where blows falling on the same spot as in E 857 either meet no resistance, or, Morestill more significantly, pass through the belt but find no uirpn. over, even in the passage in A, on which all hangs, there is a serious It seems that this difficulty, sufficient to arouse the gravest suspicion. metal belt is actually worn next the skin, under a girdle and a loin-cloth. The arrangement is absurd, and beconcies still more so when we consider This is equally inappropriate, whether we the epithet aloXoulTpHC.

Among such arguments come,

translate it with agile (?) mitre or with glancing rnitr^ ; for, as Aristarchos justly remarked, " Homer does not make epithets of invisible qualities." (5) The conclusion seems inevitable that the metallic ufrpH is just But as much an intruder into the armament of the Epos as the corslet. for the passage in A we might understand it to be identical with the

zcbua or loin-cloth ; this is certainly the most natural interpretation of E 857 ; it well suits the epithet aioXouirpHC, with hright-colov/red loin-cloth, and dxiiTpoxiTCONee, wea/ring no loin-cloth with the chiton, and agrees with But what the author of the the use of the word ufrpa in later Greek. wounding of Menelaos can have meant by combining with the zcojua a It is conceivable juLfrpH tJin xoXkhgc xduoN ^Ndpec is still obscure to me. First perhaps that the change of armament took place in three stages. Then the need felt for protection the small round shield was introduced. to the body led to the use of the metalHc juirpH of Helbig, a rudimentary Only as technical skill improved could the third and final haH-cuirass. The mention of the stage, that of the elaborate cuirass, be attained. juLfrpH in A may be a reminiscence of this intermediate second stage, the
real position of the

now

disused JulrpH being forgotten and confused.

v.The
The chiton was a
loosely-fitting

Tunic

garment, reaching apparently as low as the knees (Studniczka p. 59), but gathered up into the belt for active exertion ; the loose part hanging over formed a K6Xnoc (Y 471). Hence zcoNNuceai means to make ready for battle, 1 5. It had short sleeves, as we can see in the case of the recumbent warrior at the foot of the siege-picture, Fig. 10. The material was doubtless linen (Studniczka The tearing, or even the stripping off the chiton seems to have p. 56). been the mark of triumph over a fallen foe (see B 416, 100), an indirect proof that no corslet was worn. It seems highly probable that in 439 a linen chiton has been converted into a bronze corslet by the addition of two lines, 440-1. The phrase XiTWN x^^Keoe is found nowhere else, and looks like a late invention.

VI.The Belt
was presumably of leather, though in A 237 it is at with silver. In one of the later tombs at Mykene were found fragments of a gold-plated bronze band some two inches broad, with spiral ornaments and holes at the end by which it had been stitched
(1) least adorned

The

belt


APPENDIX B
to a piece of cloth.

581

This was apparently such a metal-faced zcocrrip (Tsountas-Manatt p. 174). Its function was probably in the first place to support the waist-cloth or z&juLa, so that it lay beneath the chiton, and appeared only when the lower part of the chiton was gathered up and tucked into it. But the metal facing helped it to play at times the part of a piece of defensive armour (see III. (3) above). (2) The only difficulty connected with the mention of it in Homer is due to the repeated phrase 8ei zcocrftpoc 6j(Hec xpiiceioi cONeyoN koJ ainX6oc fiNTCTo ec6pH3 A 132, 414. The trouble lies in the fact that the spot described by the same words is different in each case. Menelaos is hit in front, Polydoros behind. It is hard to suppose that the belt was fastened in two places ; but it is of course possible that some belts may have been fastened in front, some behind, and that the authors of the two passages were thinking of the different fashions. In this case it is apparently necessary to accept Eeichel's explanation of ecopHs as meaning a piece of armour different from the corslet. i In both cases it is most natural to apply it to the belt itself, and to understand it to mean the point where, owing to the buckling, the two ends overlapped, and so opposed a double thickness to the point. Eeichel would take it in both cases to mean " where belt and juirpH formed a double defence." But from what has been said it is impossible to suppose that Polydoros wears a jafrpH, and even if that werB' otherwise, it is clear that the double defence would run all round, as the belt must coincide with the jLifTpH, so that the mention of the particular point in the circumference where the buckles were loses all significance. Taking into consideration the terrible state of confusion into which the passage in A seems to have got, it seems likely that the phrase has been borrowed without understanding from Y, and that the ufrpH may be left out of question

altogether.

VII.

The Helmet

(1) The helmet on Figs. 1 and 2 is adapted from the very rudely drawn helmets of the warriors on the obverse of the Mykenaean Warrior Vase (Fig. 11). This is the most intelligible authority we have for the Mykenaean helmet, though indeed the vase comes from the very end and degeneracy of that epoch. From the intaglios of the best Mykenaean period nothing can be made out, and in the picture of the siege there is little more. An ivory head from one of the tombs in the lower town at Mykene shews detail in abundance, but there is no agreement as to the interpretation of
it

(figured in Tsountas-Manatt p. 197 as well as in Eeichel). (2) This helmet answers in the main to the requirements of the Epos. a survival no doubt of a primitive type, It will be seen that it is horned which consisted in the scalp of an animal drawn over the head, while the

The

difficulty in taking it to

mean

corslet is

that

we should have

to suppose

that the plates joined in the middle,

both before and behind, instead of at the sides, which seems to be the only reasonable arrangement.

582

THE ILIAD

skin clothed the shoulders. ^ The horse-hair crest evidently comes from the mane, and another survival of the same sort is probably to be found in 263 is set.^ These horns are the boar's teeth with which the cap in the 9d\oi of which we often hear. The helmet might have two or four of them. When it had two it is called dju.q>i9ci\oc, when four Tpu9dXeia

(for TerpuqidXeia).

(3) The q>d\apa, whence the adjective Terpa^dXHpoc, are explained by Helbig from the later use of the word in Sophokles, Herodotos, and others, and of its Latin derivative phalerae (metal bosses for decorating harness), to be metal plates or bosses set round the helmet; the four would As naturally be placed one each in front, behind, and on either side. Reichel remarks, this seems to imply that the body of the helmet was then of leather. That it was not always so is proved by the epithet ndrxaXKoe.

No evidence for such bosses, however, has yet been found in the monuments. (4) There was, however, another sort of helmet in use, during part at This was a helmet with cheek-pieces, presumably least of the Epic period.
known later as the Corinthian. The existence of it, at least in the imagination of the singers, is proved by the use of the epithet This occurs three times only in the Iliad, and not in XaXKondpHioc. It is possible, there397, besides w 523. early parts, 183, P 294,
like that

fore, that it

may have been

a later

style.

xaXKondpHioc implies cheek-pieces, and refers The helmet as a the adjective to the "side parts, over the temples." whole, he says, is regarded as a head, and the sides are its " cheeks of bronze." This view I cannot but regard as wholly erroneous. The fact that the parts of a garment are habitually named from the parts of the body they cover makes such a metaphor from a neighbouring but different part " one might ask why the poet did not apply impossible. Reichel adds
(5) Keichel denies that
:

the adjective [if taken in the sense of cheek-pieces] not to the helmet, but That is, we must to the wearer, to whom it would more properly apply." not use the word "double-breasted" of a waistcoat, but must apply it to the wearer (6) The fact is that both Helbig and Reichel are in error when they assume alike that there was only one type of Homeric hebnet. This is precisely the piece of armour where variety has in all ages been aimed at, if only to make the wearer conspicuous to his own men in the rush of battle. We cannot prove such variety from the Mykenaean monuments for the reasons already given, but it can easily be exemplified for the succeeding age ; in the weU-known Melian vase (Conze Mel. Thong. PI. 3) representing a combat between two warriors, one wears a helmet with, and the other without, cheek-pieces. It is quite possible, though incapable of proof, that the numerous names for the hebnet, Kdpuc, kunIh, CTE9dNH, ni4\H3, may all indicate different forms, as rpufdXeia clearly does. Reichel regards crefdNH as a metal rim to a leather helmet. But in 30 it clearly must mean helmet, not rim,, and may do so in the other places where it occurs ; so that Reichel's assumption lacks support.
!

See J. H. S. iv. (1883) 294 ff. Sixty boar's tusks found by Schlie-

mann
all

at Mykene in Grave iv. came in likelihood from such a helmet.


APPENDIX B
583

(7) aOX&nic was explained by the ancients eitlier as having an aiiK6c or tube for the plume; or tube-faced, from the narrow opening of the vizor between the projecting cheek-pieces. The former explanation is

now

justly rejected. Eeichel of course, denying the existence of the form with a vizor, has to give another account of the word ; he makes it mean " tube-eyed," the horns (9d\oi) being regarded as eyes like a snail's at the end of a tube. To this I decidedly prefer the second interpretation.

The

adjective occurs in

182,

353,

530,

795.

VIII.

XaiCHi'oN
H

and

airic

The dcnfc was armour for the chiefs alone for those who could keep a chariot to carry them and eepdnoNTCc to assist them in taking off this ponderous defence (see for instance 122). Twice in the description of the mellay (E 452, 425) we have the lines

driiouN dXXi^XcoN bix<f\ crrieecci Bodac, dcnfdac cukukKouc Xaici^id te nrepdeNTa.

It

seems to be a legitimate deduction that the Xaici4ia were the shields of common soldiers, and further, as the word seems to be connected with Xdcioc, that they consisted of animals' skins with the hair left on. So Herodotos must have understood it when he says (vii. 91) of the Kilikes Xaicitia d^ elxoN Snt' dcnidcoN, uuoBoeHC nenoiHJUi^Na. Such skins are the most primitive of shields, and as such are given in vasethe

Two of the animal's feet are paintings to giants, Centaurs, and the like. commonly fastened round the neck, and the skin is held out in front of the body by the left arm when required for defence. Thus the pantherskin worn by Paris in F 17 (napdaX^HN dSuoiciN ^x'^" "^"^ KaiiniiXa So Dolon (K 334) wears a wolf-skin. Tosa) is the archer's XaicriToN. The aegis of Athene is itself a Xaici^iON, which has remained a divine attribute in virtue of its archaic character, though it has fallen out of fashion among the heroes. See note on B 447.
IX.

The Swoed

(1) The swords of the Iliad are two-edged, and are used almost entirely for cutting ; the use of the point seems not to be distinctly indicated, except in the formal line NiiccoNree (nuccou^noon) 3f9ec{N xe KaJ

and by inference in A 531, Y 459, 469, * 117, 180. The ordinary Mykenaean sword, of which great numbers were found in It is the shaft-graves by Schliemann, does not answer this description. too long (often over 3 feet) and slender to be used for cutting so brittle a material as bronze would need to be more strongly made if used for
grxeciN &ui9iriioiciN,
;

anything but 'thrusting. Schliemann found, however, not in the shaftgraves, but in the superficial layer of earth on the citadel, a sword which seems to answer the requirements of the poems ; from the position it would seem to have been a later development of those in the older graves.^
1

ScUiemann, Mycenae,

p. 144.

Tsountas-Manatt, Fig. 87,

p. 199.

584

THE ILIAD

two-edged blade comparatively broad at the handle, but gradually narrowing towards the point. Tsountas has since found other swords of the same type in the later strata at Mykene, so that it seems that a change took place towards the end of the period in favour of the use of the edge. This type seems to have been introduced from Northern Europe, where it is abundantly represented. Tsountas suggests ('E9. 'Apx- 1897, 104 ff.) that it probably reached Greece through Thrace, and thus became known as the Thracian sword (see 577, ^^ 808) ; and that it may even have come southward with the migrations from Central Europe which ultimately led to the Dorian
It is about 2 feet long, with a

invasion.
(2) On some of the swords found by Tsountas there still remained part of the decoration of the handles, notably the heads of some golden nails.

The

reality thus surpasses the silver nails of the poet (see note

on

45),

just as
(3)

the golden gaiter -holder of

Mykene

represents

the dpnipea

Inicfiipia of

Homer.

of the handle-decoration of Tsountas's swords shews a pattern which seems to suggest thongs wound round and round. It is probably here, as he says, that we can find an explanation of the adjective ueXdNdera (0 713). The handle was originally formed by binding leather thongs round the metal tang in which the blade ended, and the pattern was retained after the handles were formed of better material. The adjective recurs in Hesiod Scut. Here. 221, Eur. Or. 821, Phoen. The application of it to a shield in Aisch. Septem 1091, frag. 374. 43 is explained by Z 117 depjuia Ke\aiN6N, Sntus ft nuudxH e^eN

Some

dcn{doc 6u9a\olccHC. The leather of the shield-rim as of the swordis black with use, so that both alike are " bound in black." 31 as though made of gold (4) The sword-baldrick is spoken of in (see note there). This can hardly have Been for actual war; but Schliemann found at Mykene a golden baldrick, 4 ft. long by If in. wide, with a fragment of a sword still attached to it, and similar baldricks of gold occurred in other graves. These were doubtless made for funeral purposes possibly also for pageants but a tradition of them may have descended to the author of the lines in A.
grip

X.The Bow
(1) The principal questions touching the Homeric bow are those which are discussed in the notes on A 105-26. But since those notes were written some fresh points have been raised by F. von Luschan, " Ueber den antiken Bogen " {Festschrift fiir Otto Benndorf 189 ff.). The usual idea of Pandaros's bow is that it was simply made of two horns joined by a handle in the middle. To this von Luschan objects that, though a bow could, with difficulty, be made in this way, no human power could draw it. He calculates that the horns of the ibex would give a pull of from 1000 to 2000 pounds or more. A modern long-bow with a pull of 60 pounds is considered strong. (2) But he goes on to point out that the bow still used in Central Asia is a composite bow, in the manufacture of which horn plays an important

APPENDIX B
part.

585

of a core of wood. This is covered on the belly towards the archer when shooting) with a thick layer of carefully prepared sinews, which is put on by pressure, and gradually turns to an inseparable mass, hard as bone, and highly elastic. On the back, the side which is away from the archer, there are fitted long curved plates of horn. These are first roughened with a rasp and then attached with fish-glue. The process is long and elaborate ; a good bow, owing to the length of time required for the repeated thorough drying, takes from five to ten years in the making. These bows are strung across the thighs in the way described by Keichel, see note on A 113. The remains of precisely similar bows from Asia Minor have been found in Egypt, one of the thirteenth, the other of the seventh century B.C. It is therefore not impossible that something of the sort may be the construction implied by A 110-11 Kal tci ju^n Scki^coc KepaoH6oc (ipape t^ktcon, noN 5' e3 Xeii^Nac xpuc^HN In^oHKe KopcioNHN. But the words of 105, t6son IOsoon isdXou air6c, seem to imply a more important part played by the horn as though the author of the passage knew the bow as covered with horn, but believed it to be solid and not merely plated. (3) The question of the r\uq>{dec (see note on A 122) depends on the manner in which the arrow was shot. The method universally employed in the West is to pull the string with three fingers, the arrow lying loosely between the first and second. But the alternative plan, of holding the butt of the arrow firmly between the thumb and first finger, has been customary in many parts of the world. It seems, however, that the Greek fashion coincided with our own. An interesting proof of this for Asia Minor is given by von Luschan in the same paper he publishes a figure from the Senjirli reliefs which quite clearly shews an archer vsdth The the three finger-tips or " draw-glove " of the modern English archer. date of this is about 730 b.c. According to Von Luschan, "numerous It is vase-paintings shew that the same practice held with the Greeks. all the stranger that there should be no word in Greek literature of such But there are vases on finger-tips, drawing gloves, or similar apparatus. which they are represented," and he gives sketches which bear out his
is

The bow

made

(that side

which

is

It is necessary, therefore, to withdraw any explanation of the rXufidec which implies that the arrow was held by thumb and first finger; we are reduced to the old idea, that they are the "nocks" which fit on to the string; the plural number may possibly mean that there were two of them at right angles, not one only as in the modern arrow.

statement.

APPENDIX

THE HOMERIC HOUSE

The problem
of the Homeric House ^ is one for a commentator of the The discovery of Mykenaean palaces in Odyssey rather than of the Iliad. ground plan at Mykene, Tiryns, Hissarlik, and Gha, has in many respects thrown striking light on the poems, while in other respects fresh difiSculties

have been

raised.

houses side by

due to the fact that there are at Tiryns two communicating only, so far as can be discovered, by narrow passages and circuitous routes. It is commonly supposed that the smaller of the twin houses formed It is doubtful, however, if anything is gained by the women's quarters. It naturally suggests to us an Oriental harem ; but that at this name. The last arrangement to suit least the Tiryns house cannot have been. a Sultan would be one by which the harem, while accessible with difficulty, and entirely incapable of observation, from his own habitual haunts, should have free entrances and exits of its own outside the main building. Yet such is the case with the " Women's Apartments " at Tiryns. And, indeed, the plan as little suits the later Greek ruNaiKCONtTic, which was carefully sequestered from the public street. It would probably give a fairer idea of the Tirynthian palace in modern phrase if we spoke of the "public reception rooms" and the "residential portion" of the house. The plan contains nothing to indicate that the women vrere excluded from the former ; in fact it rather hints, from the absence of any portion of the buildings which could be shut off, that women were allowed great freedom and lived on equal terms with men. As for access of men to the "women's apartments," it must be remembered that in a monogamous society, where early marriage is presumably universal, those who would in any case be excluded, the males (unmarried sons and slaves) from the age of about 14 to 24, could hardly, on any reckoning, form 10 per cent of the family ; their sleeping quarters, therefore, would be quite insignificant, and we should not expect them to be distinguishable on any jDlan.

The

chief of these is

side, of similar plan,

^ See Jetb in J. S. S. vii. 170 S. and Appendix to Homer ; an Introduction to the Iliad and Odyssey P. Gardner New

and Chipiez Histoirt de I'Art vi. 701 flf., vii. 81 ff. Tsoimtas and Manatt The Mycenean Age p. 62 Joseph Die Palaste
;
;

Chapters in Greek History 145

ff.

Perrot

des Homerischen Epos.

APPENDIX C
It cannot, therefore,

587

be said that the palace at Tiryns affords evidence between the Mykenaean culture On the other hand, it certainly cannot be brought into harmony -with the palace of Odysseus in the Odyssey, for there the residential quarters, where the women are commonly found, unquestionably communicate directly with the uerapoN. No trace of such a communication exists at Tirjms ; at Mykene an approach seems to be made to it in the fact that the side -door of the antechamber opens into a passage immediately opposite some of the sleeping chambers, others of which open on the court-yard opposite the entrance to the u^rapON. In Hissarlik no trace of residence has been found; at Gha^ the palace consists of^a number of large chambers en suite, and it is hardly possible to distinguish between reception and sleeping rooms. In these circumstances it is clear that we cannot speak of any relation between the two elements of the palace as characteristically Mykenaean ; the house of Odysseus may well be a later development. Here, as elsewhere, we find that the Homeric age is in close relation with the Mykenaean closer by far than with the classical but evidently later than the bloom of that age as revealed in the palace of Tiryns and the shaft-graves of Mykene. Into the details of the Odyssean house, such as the meaning and position of opcoeiipH and ^obrec uerdpoio, it is not necessary here to The appended plan will suflBciently illustrate the few questions enter. It is adapted from the Tirjmthian palace ; I have arising in the Iliad. brought the " residential " portion into closer connexion with the Ju^rapoN on the model of Mykene ; from what has been said above it ynW. be seen that I do not prejudice the problems of the Odyssey by not making the communication immediate. In the account of Priam's palace (Z 242 ff.) we must suppose that the fifty chambers. In afircbi, for the sons are in the portion I, the extent answer exactly to of which is not indicated in the plan; while the rooms of the married daughters, ^epoooen iNONrfoi k'N8ooN auKAc. These two rooms are taken from the Tirynthian palace, where no doorI have made them open upon the aYeouca, way, however, is found. which in Priam's case must have been well surrounded by such rooms.

any radical and Homer.

of

difiference in social habits

H H

The only question

of diflBculty raised in the Iliad is that of the

meaning of np6doju,oc in I 473. It has been generally taken to mean the antechamber B as distinct from the aYoouca dduou C; and on this supposition I have put the side-door L of this chamber to face the edXauoc, so that a fire in B may be said to be np6ceeN eaXduoio But it must be admitted that this is not entirely satisfactory. eupdcoN. The room B is not a likely place for a fire to be kept up night and day. And though this antechamber is found at Tiryns and Mykene, there is no trace of it at Hissarlik and Gha ; it is not, therefore, an essential One would rather expect the fire to be in C, element of the juierapoN. np6douoc may be either another name for aYeouca in the open air. d6uou, or include all that is " in front of the d6ju.oc " or u^rapoN, i.e. both B and C. A fire in C and another in the colonnade by H would keep It appears the court well lighted, so as to make escape more difficult.
I

Tsountas-Manatt, Appendix B,

p. 374.

588

THE ILIAD

that Phoinix was locked into a edXauoc at night ; as he has to burst the doors to escape we may conclude that the edKauoc had neither window nor opening in the roof. He " over-leapt the courtyard wall " presumably by swarming up one of the wooden pillars of the colonnade.

Scale
10

10
_l

20 Metres.

Fig. 13.

Plan of the Homeric house.

EXPLANATION OF PLAN
presumably smoke.
A, jui^rapoN with circular hearth in the middle surrounded by columns carrjring a raised lantern for entrance to light and exit to
'
'

APPENDIX C
B,

589

np6douoc (?). See above. C, aYeouca d^uou of Odyssey, not distinguished in Iliad from other secrai aTeoucai. D, aOXrt.
E, Altar of Zeus Herkeios (represented at Tiryns by a sacrificial pit). F F F, aYeoucai, covered colonnades. G, np6eupoN, np6eupa, formed of two porches back to back whence It is the type of the later Greek the frequent use of the plural.

Propylaia.

H H,
I,

edXajuoi Ir^pcoeeN iNUNTioi ^NdoecN aOXftc. Beginning of "residential portion" details and limits probably

very variable.

K K K,
to edXauoc.

The \aiipH

of the Odyssey, a

narrow passage from courtyard

See above.

L, Door from np6douoc to edXauoc

(?).

APPENDIX D
ON THE
in

EPIC

LENGTHENING OF SHOET VOWELS

for metrical convenience

The fact that short vowels are often lengthened Homer has long been recognized. Fick
he
calls
it,

considers

this

" vowel-

sharpening," as the principle to poet can, in his beginning of a explain certain

to be an Aiolic peculiarity,

such an extent that it view, use either a long or short vowel indifferently at the foot. This theory, though apparently indispensable to cases of lengthening, is clearly exaggerated and unsatisfactory, and leaves unexplained certain important classes of lengthening in thesis. Much fresh light has been thrown upon the subject by the publication
Schulze's Quaestiones Epicae (Gueterslohae, 1892, pp. 576), in which and the rules by which it was circumscribed in practice are laid down in a manner which may be provisionally accepted as at least a great advance upon any previous inquiry. As the book, owing chiefly to the enormous
of
this question of lengthening is systematically investigated,

and has pushed may almost be said that an Epic

W.

accumulation of material, is not easy to read, the following abstract of the contents may be useful. The main theses which Schulze sets himself to prove are as follows
(p. 8)

:is

A. Lengthening in arsis
(1)

permitted

(2)

In the case of one out of three or more consecutive short syllables, either in a single word, or in two words so closely joined as to be regarded as one. In the first syllable of antispastic words (i.e. of the form

J).

B. Short syllables
(1)

may

be lengthened in thesis

(2)

In the case of any short vowel between two long syllables, where it is (i.e. once was) immediately followed by F. In the case of i or u, when between two long syllables and immediately followed by a vowel; e.g. npoeuuiHici

i^-'^C.

-).

The Epic hexameter allows a short

syllable in place of a long one

APPENDIX D
In the first arsis. In the first thesis, when there first foot and the second. (3) In the last arsis.
(1)

591

(2)

is

diaeresis

between the

All these metrical licences, especially those grouped under C, were being avoided before Homeric days, and were gradually removed from the text, so that in the poems as we have them only a few survivals are left. purely metrical shortening of a syllable long by nature was never

permitted.

The lengthening of a final short syllable in the caesura is taken as already proved by others. With this exception Schulze denies that any other purely metrical lengthening is found. It will be seen that some of the cases given above imply a real metrical necessity; i.e. none of the words included under B could be otherwise used, nor any words under (1) where three consecutive short syllables occur in four-syUabled words. But the right to lengthen the first syllable is given also to trisyllabic words, where the last can always be used long in caesura, or with position made by a following word, and can generally be elided. For instance, metrical lengthening is admitted in fiopi eeiNOucNUN 484, though we have fiopi nXriseie with & in 489.1 jjj antispastic words, again, there is no absolute necessity ; the last syllable can equally be elided or lengthened by position. Further laws are discovered in the course of investigation. We follow the author's detailed examination, omitting much preliminary though important matter, and paying especial attention to what concerns the Iliad.

long, the third short

In words beginning with three short syllables followed by a might be lengthened as well as the first ; where the fourth syllable is doubtful, the second also might be lengthened ; but unless for some particular reason, the first is always lengthened for choice.
(1).

Typical examples are {teAnaroc, dKdjuiaToc, it^acin (P 695), dropdacee, ArepeooNTOi (A for 6. on the false analogy of the imperf. Arep^eoNTo 2), cinoN^Eceai, dnodfcouai, FlpiajuidHC, <t>uXaicidHC (B 705, 698), dioreNric, but the nn is irregular), eiNodqiuXXoc, iNNOcfrctioc (cf. noc(xocon

eiopiNdc,

is available),

KudNEoc (KuaNoyafTHC etc.), urarepa etc. (though e^roTpa oO\6jueNoc (see on A 2), riouXuSdjuiac, nouXuBdreipa (other compounds have noXu- only ^), reiNduENOc for reNoucNOC, aor. part, (see

onK71.)
are
trisyllabic words, where metrical necessity does not exist, there not many instances ; and those which are found are all (with the apparent exception of nekere for neKere a- 316) aided by the circumstances which render the lengthening easiest phonetically ; i.e. the

Of

In trisyllabic words ending with a

doubtful syllable, e.g. aopoc, the right to lengthen is altogether denied. 2 The quality of the vowel is never altered by metrical lengthening Ardoeoc, ftNQu6eic,ftNop^H(cf.aNi4p) are regarded by Schulze as instances of primitive
;

length, as in the Skt. vrddhi, and confined to derived forms. See Schulze's own words, p. 147, which I do not altogether follow. ^ For the simple nouXOc see note on

27.


592

THE ILIAD

vowel lengthened is either followed by a liquid or F, or is i followed by Sopi has been already mentioned (here we can only another vowel. oi/NOJua cannot be explained in any guess that it stands for Sfopi). other way ; and Schulze remarks that Homer never has oOnou,' elided, which in so common a word we should expect to find if the 06- really belonged to it. jueiXaNi (12 79) admits of no other explanation, reipea stars 2 485 is the same word as rep^coN, Alkaios /ra^f. 155. iep6c is discussed at length, as it gives the forms iepdN, iepoO (- ^ J) where the lengthening of the 1 cannot be metrical. Schulze distinguishes,
therefore,

no

less

than four, or possibly

always with
i

five,

words

(1) ip6c holy,

except in !epd, where metrical lengthen-

ing
(2) iep6c

is

admissible.

with 1, strong, active, Skt. ishiras, in iepbN u^oc 56, lepcbi InJ af9pcoi P 464 'AXkin6oio, 9uXdKC0N icp^N tS^oc (and read iep69coNoi with metrical lengthening for Aep6q)a>Noi).

(3) iep6c

(i)

or rather eYepoc in the

root,
eis-

form of the

c[Xin6p<pupoc e'lapoc
e'lepoN (swift)

same sense but from the strong Hence iepic ixeiic 407, and Perhaps also KNEfac opNic Alkman fr. 26.
for
is-.

194.

visa (4) !p6e (l) from a reduplicated form of the same root Isa in the sense mahing active, busying ; iepbN Suap, cf Shakspeare's
.

hv^y day

a\9iT0N iep6N, iepbc

dicri^

= strengthening.

But Schulze confesses that he is not entirely satisfied with this and is inclined to call in yet another root is- = desire, reduplicated i-is, so that 194. Isaros = longed for, cf. especially KNE9ac iepdN in The preposition In takes the form eiN only in phrases such as elN dropfli, ciN 'At&ao (hence only in arsis ; whereas elc is constantly used Here in thesis, the ei here being a compensatory lengthening for Inc). So elNi the preposition and its noun are to be regarded as one word. eiipHici, but eiNi ep6Ncoi is an analogical extension, for In ep6Ncoi is eiN hW, eiN ktA (E 160 etc.) are to be not metrically impossible. counted among trisyllabic words. The second of three short syllables is lengthened in Oneip Ska, OneipexoN, Oneip^BaXoN, eEueiXia, di'i'9iXe (whence the scansion has passed to 81191X00, -ON instead of the more regular dTi9iXoc, cf. SioreNi^ci), diinerloc, descending hy the will (or aid) of Zens (not from Zeus, which would be Sionerric). Lengthening of the third syllable occurs in uereKiaeoN, dpideiiceToc (from 6eK- = dec-MS ?), cinepeicia (also dneip^cioc), juaxeoOueNoc (beside

juiaxei6jaeNoc).

The third short syllable after a long seems to be lengthened in aOrox^toNoc '^ 826 (probably we should read auTox^oNoc from x^aNON).
' Schulze does not admit tbat the -1 of the dat. was ever long by nature ; see S, Q. 373. It is lengthened chiefly when it comes after two short syllables "AV3i, d^na'i etc. and in the antiThe spastic words 'AxiXXAT, 'OauccflT.

same is true of the -a of neut. plur., which is lengthened under metrical necessity in dnraX^a, nop9upia etc., and in trisyllables grea, 9\6rea etc. For to at the beginning of a line see below,

(1).

APPENDIX D
the

593

In cuB6cia (A 679, ^ 101) for the more regular cuB6cia the choice of syllable seems to be due to the fact that i followed by a vowel
;

particularly invites lengthening

see
is

(2).

k 169 metrically lengthened in one word.

(or -eia)

KaTa\o9ddTa

a unique instance of two vowels

Antispastic words. been already jjointed out that the lengthening of the first syllable here is due rather to metrical convenience than to necessity Homer can say 'An6XXcoNa npoce^H without lengthening the 'A-. But the license is permitted in a few words, and has, moreover, been extended to words with a doubtful or long final syllable at the end of the line. Thus eiXiiXouea for IXi^Xoueo is only to be explained by metrical lengthening ; but besides eiXHXouea, -e in the middle of the line (twice only) we have eiXHXoueci, eiXHXoueuc etc. at the end more than 20 times (IXhXouococ eioiKuTai (2 418) may be similarly explained. 81).
(2).

It has

Other possible cases are dneNizoNTo K 572, uneuNi^JuiuKe (for OnejmrfX 491, and EiXeieuia (only at the end of the line in H.). -AnoXXcoNa and -AnoXXcoNi are found in all parts of the line, -An6XXa>Noc at the end only except in i 198. Like the proclitic prepositions in series of three shorts already dealt with, it appears that enclitics may be regarded as part of the preceding word in forming an antispast. The ou of OiiXujunoe thus arises in the forms OuXOunoio (23 times in II. and Od.), OiiXujutn^Nae (10 times), OiiXuundc re, -6m tc (4 times). The only instances without this excuse are 3 298 ( = 309), 11 364, 2 616, * 389, k 315 the last two passages 439 see under C (1). For 0jXuju,n6N&' at least very late ones. In all these cases the lengthening takes place only before' liquids and F, except in the unavoidable name 'An6XXcoN.
juuKc?)

B (1). Any short vowel followed hy F and standing between two longs can be lengthened. This lengthening generally takes place in thesis, with no aid from rhythmical accent, and the rules of absolute necessity are very strictly observed in consequence. As UN always makes position in Homer, forms like nNe(f)ontC are Hence the purely metrical forms nNeioNTec, nNefoucoN, impossible. nNefei (P 447 = 0- 131) is the only form in H. where the lunNGiHici etc. lengthening is avoidable (see e 469) ; here the following re may possibly be regarded as part of the word. Position before nX may be neglected; hence nXefoNTec is rare (tt 368) ; for nXeieiN we should perhaps read nXeeucN. ArNoiHce (A 537 etc.) seems to be ArNOHce with metrical lengthening
from &ruoFico (read Spno^hici
(o

218).

B (2). T and may be lengthened.

standing before a vowel and between two Imig syllables

Here again the lengthening is confined to thesis, and the conditions of metrical necessity are rigorous in Homer (enclitics being counted as 205, npoeuuiHici part of the word). The chief instances are lineponXiHici

VOL.

2 Q

594

THE ILIAD
B
159
etc., diKojuicrfH

588, 'TnepHciHN

icxiH t' ^

573, (linoaesfw I 73 1 see note), driJuiiHiciN v 142, re 4> 284, KaKoeprfHC x 374, deprfwc lu 251.

(But ^NaXKiHici,

should probably be -e'l'Hici.) with the result that the quantity was variable in the earliest times ; but in patronjrmics and the like the short gradually prevailed, so that i remains only from metrical necessity, or in names belonging to the oldest mythology (noNftfcoN, 'TnepicoN, iounTiooma). Ta\aToNf6Hc, 'IsioNidHC, KuXXonodicoN a hypocoristic name, A further long discussion is devoted to the vowel-length of verbs in -fco, -lieo. These have to be treated under different heads according as they are primitive or denominative, and roots originally ending in a
ci'idpfHici

The

suffix -ICON is discussed at length,

consonant have to be distinguished from the vocalic. (a) Primitive verbs. The original quantity of the root-vowel can be traced, and is always preserved. The verb eiico (eufco, for the forms are confused in our authorities) represents five different roots (1) dhiis,
:

fur-ere

in

342

6Xoihici

9pEd
euco,

eiici

(read eufei from dhiis-jo)

(3

euidc,

eiiceXd.

(2)

dhu =

rush,

eii-Nco.

and 4)

dhii,

dhiis,

both

meaning breathe, smoke (euu6c spirit =fumus : but euju,6c anger = dhusmos from (1); Lett. dusma = anger). (5) dhu = sacrifice (eiioc, eucfn). But the different senses cannot always be clearly separated e.g. nepinpb
;

rcip ?rxeY

belong either to (1) or (2). The following verbs always have u except before c : Siico (duco 2 192, 4" 559, &UH1 A 194 are aor. subj. from ?SOn, and retain the long vowel of the indie.) ; Fepii = draw (with a by-form Fpu) in A 492 we should perhaps read ^r^pcoce fepiiNTo from a non-thematic *Fip\su.\ : so 21 deOpo Fepvc, i2 16 xpic 5l Fepiic (here as aorist). Perf. and plupf. elpufor FeFpO-, eYpuTo eipuu^Nai. In eipdarai u has become Of before the vowel, but in H 75 eipuarai has from analogy of the other forms. Xiico dXXijecKEN, dXXiioucoN take from metrical necessity for ^Qgn ^513 read ^Xucen, Xuei (0) in rj 74 is wrongly imitated from XOcco 3 205. Thus Xijco, e\ico (sacrifice), 5uco, 9iico (all with u) follow the analogy of verbs in -dco, -eco, -6co. BouXuT(SNdE (11 779) has Q by nature, not metrical necessity, as is shewn by Aristoph. Av. 1500 ; it is not from the adj. X0t6c, but from a subst. (properly a nomen actionis) which takes the long vowel as elsewhere. For the root hnu = he vigorous, beside hnO, hneF, breathe, see note on E 697, and for (c)EpO, (c)pO on A 216. In all these cases the original quantity of the u is preserved throughout. (/3) All denominative verbs in -lico from stems in -u originally had (with -iSccd, -uca), and this quantity is retained not only in Homer but in Pindar and the older epic and lyric poets generally the in the present is an Attic innovation, due to the analogy of fut. and aorist (note that the defective UEevico, which has no sigmatic forms, retains throughout). Hence in IpHTiionTo, ln-!eiiouci (i) 175) the lengthening of the u is due
:

gOen (ouTn)

may

solely to metrical necessity.

The same holds good

Homer).
jui^nIe

of denominative verbs in -ico (-fco,

is

-i'cco,

-Tea in

a late form (see note there). The defective IcefeiN, with no sigmatic forms, never has T, like uEeiieiN. KONico is from an c-stem, for konic-Jco (KONid = KONic-jd, cf. cnodiri by cno&6c). 6iojaai (l) is of unknown origin, but evidently for 6tc-jouai, cf. dN-coie-TOC, d>'i'c-eHN. The act. 6'fco (i) seems to follow the analogy of fiteo.

B 769

APPENDIX D
Of
_

595

primitive verbs in -fco, rf-co honour has I, -whicli, however, may be into -tj- before vowels. The root is hei: hi (Skt. cayati) and different from kH, (Skt. cdyate), root of ref-NUJUi, Tefcco, rieic etc., which means avenge, exact payment (whence also noiNri). Here our mss. nearly always write -i- for -ei-. The similarity of the two verbs in Greek
split

has caused some interchange of meaning, e.g. T 288 ruxiin TiN^juieiM (TT-NfueN) is evidently meant for an etymological play, and noiNfle in 290 is equivalent to tiuhc.
(i) from gq>eteN is due to metrical necessity. Derivative verbs in -dco, -^, -6co equally retain the short vowel. NEiKEico, ncNeefco, dxeiojuieNoc are, of course, from -ec stems (-efw = ec-joo). 6KNcico, however (B 255), is an exception, apparently due to the false analogy of these verbs. ^xpeToN B 269 is a participle from h^pz\(i> = to he colourless {hy^pikc : ypcoc : &Naidi4c : oi&coc) ; thus ^xP^^on \hci>n = with pallid look, cf. nefpoNTiKoc fiX^neic Eur. Ale. 773, cecapbc reXaw Theokr. XX. 14, KXenTON fiX^nei Aristoph. Vesp. 900, and various other similar cases. So dxpeioN 5' ir^Kacee, a pallid laugh, <t 163. ju,axei6ju6Noc like uaxeoiiueNoc is explained by metrical necessity. In the case of denominative verbs in -dco, there are some exceptions hard to explain, except by the analogy of primitive verbs with long stems such as UNa-ojULOi remember, uai-ua-co, xdxa for zd-co, etc. ; e.g. ueNoiNcoo

9efHic

(for -dco or -rico), ju,Nd-ojuai

Aficooijui,

woo

(if

for *BNd-ecoai,

from BoNa

= ruNri).

hBcoontec (co for d) might seem to be excused by metrical necessity, but this Schulze does not admit in the absence of
Aficibcoca,

analogies in -a- verbs. In -o- verbs idpc6-co and re\co-co are from -co stems. The only difficulty is caused by OnNcooNTac (12 344 Tot;e b' afire kqJ OnNcooNToc Irefpei). Schulze remarks that a magic wand is not needed to wake a sleeper; he suggests that Ohncoicon is a desiderative like 6i]/cfcoN, dKOUceicoN, deriving it (after Wackernagel) from OnNcoi Icon. Hermes does not wake the sleepers, but quickens the tired, those who from weariness are falling asleep.

C
In

(1).

short syllable can stand in place of

a long one in

the first

arsis (crfxoc 0x^90X00).

sections it is to be understood that the not lengthened as in the preceding, but remains short. Hence in the tradition either e and o are not changed to ei and ou, or if ei and ou are found we ought to write e and o for them. IniTONOc jj. 423, zE9upfH -q 119, to nepi KaXd $ 352, t6n eTepoN But this does 266 would be sufficiently excused by metrical necessity. not account for EioNoO (/^eoNoO) 9, Yojucn B 440, and five other places, IneJ hA often (not from Infei), ddtzcoN 497 (a about 20 times), deidHi p 519 (a about 100 times), &Id V 357 etc., 9fXe (91X6) A 155 etc., "Apec E 31, Xiiro (XOto) Q 1, (Bop^HC with synizesis? 15,'*' 195), OCiXujuinoNd'
this

and the next two

is

short syllable

557 ? see on (see under 332), (cTpo9dET' 2), (cdoc &ece' ? 9, S 32, 11 863, cneTo 666), kXOte (icXiire) passim, eYpuca (f^puca) (axio) 285, oi/peoc (only in the first foot, else always opeoc in f 102 o(/pea for Spea is explained by the three short syllables. read oiipea. But o&peci is a difficulty, as there is here no metrical necessity, the

e 439

596

THE ILIAD
we should always read
oiipeT

alternative form Specci being at hand.

for oiipeci

Schulze hesitatingly suggests that in fi 614 In oion<5\oiciN Specew,

as A 574).

(2).

short syllable can stand in place of a long one in the first

\arap6c). Sohulze recapitulates the evidence given by Hartel and others shewing that the very weakest " position " is sufficient to lengthen a short syllable at the end of the first foot, e.g. noWa Xicc6junoc (\ for cX ?), noXX^ So perhaps ^ucrdzecKCN (fpu-) i2 755, hukn^i (f)pcoraX^HN v 438. XeTpa FFkn {cFkn) I 420, Zeiic hi FFhn A 533 for xeTpa Ii^n, Zeiic bk But the instances he quotes to shew that a I6n, and oc re FFiic 6 524. real trochee could stand for a spondee at the beginning of the line are generally from the very scanty and almost all more or less conjectural His strongest case is ATan "IdoJuieNeO re '^ 493 (where see Odyssey. In 187, 202 he thinks that the original reading was b^pa note). iiiN KN, written perhaps o9pa jliu^n ken (cf. iNijuuuierdpoiciN) and so
thesis (crfyoc

corrupted to S9p' on ju^n ken.

(3).

short vowel can stand for

a long one in

the sixth arsis (crfyoc

juefoupoc).

The chief instances are Here the evidence is somewhat stronger. 208 (see note there), eYco, -hi (for ^00, subj. of eijui, see H 340, I 245, 47), KdNeia (k 355) from K^NeoN, cu9eioO (k 389) from cu9c6n, N^uecci Z 335 (generally explained by the false analogy of the verb Ncueccdojaai), o0&6n for 6&6n p 196, edrH A 559, l9iefc A 51 (iHuii elsewhere always has T except under metrical necessity, iejuENai, iibcap jueei^uENai, jmeeieTS, etc., whereas Fieixai = aun at always has 1). has u only at the end of the line, OBaroc only at the beginning, iihcm (by metrical necessity) in any place ; the only exceptions are $ 300, where read OSaroe nXflr' for nXfle' uSaroc, and e 475 ; and the phrase Crurbe udcop, which is invariably treated as a single word CTurocii&cop, with the Schulze points out that Ctus is u lengthened by metrical necessity. never used alone by Homer ; to him the name of the river is " Water of Loathing " cf. KuNocoupa, 'EXXricnoNToc, and Herod, vi. 74 In &e TaiirHi Ctus first THi n6Xi Xererai elNoi tcon 'ApKddcoN rb Crurbe iidcop. Other possible instances of the appears by itself in Hes. Theog. 389. licence are Si&oONai 12 425, &6mi or addHN E 203. "ApHC the a must be short by nature, as it is never long in thesis in Homer. It is used long (1) in the first and sixth arsis, (2) in the forms "ApHoc, "ApHi, "ApHO. This suggests that (1) follows from the licence allowed in these places, and that "ApHoc, "ApHi, "ApHO with a represent 'Apeeoe, 'ApeeT, 'Apela from a nom. * 'Ap(c)-uc, with a lengthened by necessity (-eoc for -hoc as in Tu&^oc, 'Arpeoc). For the full discussion of this doubtful matter, however, reference must be made to the original. oiNi^p like "ApHC has a only in the first or last place, except M 382,
aioXoN 091N

In the first we can read dju.90TlpHiciN ciNfip ^x*" ii ^^^ 77. second the phrase seems to be deduced from InJ &' dNlpec iceXoi SpoNTO In the trisyllabic forms d is permitted in any place (y 471, ^ 104). whether the word ends with a vowel or consonant ; oN^poc follows by
'V 112,
jj.
'

APPENDIX D

597

analogy from aN^pi the more easily, because both forms had been entirely supplanted in common use by ciNdp6c, dNdpi, so that consciousness of the real quantity was lost.

In spite of the extraordinary mastery of material and fertility of resource with which Schulze defends his theses, it is obvious that they are in very different degrees probable or proved, and some are in important respects hardly defensible. It will be sufficient here to mention a few of the broader difficulties raised by Schulze's position.^

A
sets

(1).

As soon

as Schulze admits the lengthening of the first syllable

in trisyllabic

and antispastic words, he abandons metrical necessity and

up metrical convenience in its place. When once the Epic poets allowed themselves for convenience to use aopi as a dactyl as well as an anapaest, they had really made the first syllable common for all poetical purposes ; it is impossible to suppose that they were any longer governed by the stern conscientiousness which Schulze imputes to them, and refused to use Sopoc as a dactyl before a vowel. The facts point in the same direction; apparent cases of such "forbidden" use are abundant, and a large part of Schulze's capacious book is occupied with heroic attempts to get rid of them. His treatment of iep6c is a good instance. We may agree viith him that the i is naturally short, and was first lengthened for But the other metrical convenience in the often-recurring form iepd. cases of lengthening were certain to arise when once the idea had grown up that the i was common hence iep6c, iep6N, and even iepoO as dactyls. The consequence seems, indeed, so inevitable that Schulze's struggles to evade it are most puzzling. In fact he has himself to admit the force of analogy in some cases, e.g. ebd ep6Ncoi. Hence for all its ingenuity I regard his analysis of iep6c as needless and entirely unconvincing, and stUl believe that while the Iliad was composing iep6c always bore, more

or less vividly, the sense of holy. (2). The forms eiXinXouo-a, -ac, -eN, -juen, -coc, -ei occur 30 times at the end of the line, InriXouoa, -e in the middle of the line only twice (v 257, V 191). It would seem more reasonable, therefore, to attribute the lengthening to the " fifth arsis " than to the antispastic form of the It is then rarely words, which in a majority of cases does not exist.

transferred, when the ei- had been consecrated by usage, to other parts of EiXeJouia occurs only at the end of the line in Homer, and the line. 'An6XXeoNoc, -a, -i with a occur 11 times at the beginning in Hesiod. All this the beginning, and 6 times inside the line. at the end, once at points to a licence of lengthening spreading from the end of the line, whUe Schulze would have us believe that it began in the middle, where Only in the case of OuXuunoe alone the antispastic character is felt. does there seem to be ground for Schulze's theory, as OuX<iii.noio occurs 14 times and OuXuJuindNae 8 inside the line against 10 and 2 at the But from these forms the otJr clearly spread to the other cases end. Schulze's attempts to get rid of the outstanding six at an early date. In 9 439 it appears that he would give cases are complete failures.
1 See some very sound criticism in Danielsson Zur rmtrischen Dehnung im alteren griecUschen Epos, Stockholm

1897, of whicli

have made

free use in

what

follows.

598

THE ILIAD
we read 0(i\uun6Nd'
Oii\uun6Nde dicoKE (2). Here there can be
!

completely different accounts of the ou according as

IdicoKe or

B (1) little question that the lengthening of the vowel in thesis originated as Schulze supposes in cases of absolute necessity. But again he seems to err in trying to introduce a too rigid limitation, and to deny metrical lengthening when the final syllable, though normally long or doubtful, is capable of being shortened ; to admit, for instance, the lengthening in nNcfeiN, but to deny it to nNefei. His theory would be all the stronger for a little elasticity ; though it must be said that in this particularly valuable section of the work the facts more nearly bear out the rigid conclusions than in other parts. C (1) (2) (3). The evidence to shew that metrical lengthening can take place in the sixth arsis seems strong; but it is entirely against Schulze's theory that the vowel was left short in recitation, so that an iambus actually stood for a spondee. Such an assumption is almost in208 the lengthening credible in itself, and with the single exception of 091c is always expressed in the traditional text by ei and ou for e and o. This is not the case in the first arsis, where in several cases the vowel is left short. But even here the lengthening prevails. I have therefore spoken throughout the notes of the lengthening in the first and sixth arsis, not of a short syllable in place of a long one. It need hardly be added that the " power " of a particular place to lengthen a syllable is a mere figure of speech, recording the fact that in this place an unexplained lengthening is so often found as to justify us in supposing that it is not merely our ignorance of the etjrmological or other cause which is to blame, but that a real licence, for some reason which we do not know, was in this place

permitted.

With

this caveat before

him the student cannot

fail

to learn

much

from Schulze's important work, which must beyond question form the foundation of any future inquiries into the matters with which it deals. In details there is an enormous amount of fertile suggestion on which it has been in this brief abstract impossible to touch ; much of it will doubtless be proved wrong, but in the meantime it has none the less an
illuminating power.

APPENDIX E
NESTOR'S CUP
The
Fig.
p.

following illustrations throw light on the description of A 632. 14 is the cup found at Mykene by Schliemann, see Schuchhardt 241 ; while the two ruder instances (from Helbig H. E? p. 374),

Fig. 14

600
illustrating the possible

THE ILIAD
meaning
of the

nueulNee, are both from tombs

at Caere.

Fig. 15

Fig 16

APPENDIX F
CONSIDEEABLE papyrus of E has been published in the second volume of Grenfell and Hunt's Oxyrhynchus Papyri, which appeared when the preceding sheets had already been passed for press. I add here for the sake of completeness such readings as should have appeared
in the Apparatus.

writes
4.

ei

for

peculiarity
16.

This MS. (which I call Pap. w) almost invariably which is not further noted.
&'
:

3aTe

3ai.

o' [supr.

3).

31.

TcixEcmXATa

supr.

6 over

n.

32. ^dcoxiEN.

42 om.
68.

43.

eecnaja

i43ei.

nus.
87.
:

TeKTONOc erased, supr. juhonoc. 57 om. 64. 75 om. in text written in margin but marked for
:

insertion after 83.

Qjl

an.

92.

S'

e".

104. 'dkea cxi^caceai {aupr.

118.

e over -cac-).

||

BeXoc
132.

ju^noc.

105. anopNOuGNOC.

3on d re

ju'

(first

3 erased and t supr.).

reiNcocKoic.

126 om. text, added in margin.

Soupi supr.
3
y^akKU).

127. 5' om.

||

128.

141.

aNXHcreiNai.

TeraNTai.

171.

coi altered to TOl.

177. ecri, t erased

and

c sapr.

KexuNTQl 178. ano

205.

altered to cni.

183.

t'

first

hand,
c,

siipr. r.
?

200.

TpcoecciN onq.

eueXXEN.
oi.

210. u]n.

8tc

r' I'XioN

altered to fire el'XiON

227. eniBi^coJue, supr.

BaNTec. 246. 266. dpicroi, eXONTOC. 257. Ck>]Keac mnouc a and uc erased, supr. e and 1. 285. ac[xHceceai, supr. n over ac. 288. o altered to a and o (or co) supr. n]piN r. 293. eseX[ueH.
231.

O9'

234.

a over first noeeoNjTec.

:

o over
239.

i,

221. eniBi^ceai. 222. oY ai over last e (i.e. anoBAcouLai).

||

(p[coN]i4caNTec.

END OF

VOL.

Printed by R.

&

R. Clark, Limited, Edinburgh

-1

THE ILIAD
EDITED, WITH APPARATUS CRITICUS, PROLEGOMENA
NOTES,

AND APPENDICES

BY

WALTER

LEAF,

Litt.D.

SOMETIME FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE

VOL.

II

BOOKS

XIII-XXIV

SECON

EDITION

ilontion

MACxMILLAN AND
NEW YORK: THE
I

CO., Limited

^LACMILLAN COMPANY

902
resen'ed

All

risrhts

First Edition 1888

Second Edition 1902

PA
H0I9

noo
PREFACE
This volume requires
its

little

preface beyond that which introduced

called

predecessor.

But attention may be

to

heru tu certain

systematic
into closer

changes made in order

bring

the

acceutuation
prosodists.

harmony with the

rules of

the ancient

Arbitrary

tliougli these rules

seem, and freely as they are neglected

all

by modern

editors, they
m<;
is

are after

our
in

tinal

autliority.

In

obedience to them
in the phrases koX

now

written

place
is

of

w?, except
';

(59,

ovK

ws^ while i^roi

eyo)
ye.

preferred to
I

roi.

and

eycoye has

supphmted

For similar reasons

have

returned to the vulgate vi]Bv/xo^ in place of ySvfxo^.

Tn addition to
]Mi-.

Bayfield, wliose lielp has been unfailing.

Pallis,

have also

to

thank Mv. A.

who

has kindly placed at

Llie

my

disposal MS. notes on of his

N-11, prepared for

forthcoining part
into

most interesting translation of the I/ioJ

Greek.

modern
free

vernacular

The connnentary
his kindness.

will

show the

use

which

have made of

Oct. 4, 190-2.

^7O0'^'''^vJ

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
KIC.
1.

T(J

THE AITEX DICES

I'AUE
)>.

Gold intaglio from Mykene (Schuchh.

l^iagram of peplos, after Studniczka
Hera's dress (drawn by Mr.
(2
5.
IJ.

fig.

B. IJotlieras)

..... ....
281,

277)

595 595
596

and

3 are reproduced from Ijaylield-Leaf /Z/(^ vol.

Diagrams of the shield of Achilles

134

Design from Etruscan vase, after Benndorf,

(ed. 1), p.
I.

.......
in

....
ii.
)

603, 605

Reichel Horn,

irafci
610

Coin of Knossos, after Head

9, 10.

Ills/.

Xumorum,
.

p.

391

610

Diagrams to
.

illustrate the
. .

harnessing of the cliariot (repeated

.

from 1st ed.)

11, 13, 14.

.624
625, 626

Diagrams
.

to

iiUustrate Keicliel's
.
. .

tlieory ilTnin.

IVrifTni,
. .

ed.

-j,

pp. 129, 135)

12.

\
.

Do.,

do.,
Ost.

from Das Joch des Honurischen IVagens in Jahrcshcfte (ha Arch. IiisL n. ]<[). 138 ff.

15, 16.

niustrations of the yoke, from Corinthian pinakes in Berlin (Heichcl

//.

TV. p. 135)
(ibid. p.
,

17. 18. 19.

20.

Assyrian harness

....... ......
.

.626
627

138)

627 628 62S 629

Egyptian

,,

Chariot, from the Francois Vase (ibid. p. 134)

....
Mykene
(ibid. p. 103)
.

Ivory head from the graves

in the lower

town

of

VI

''^

PROLEGOMENA
1.

xVnalysis of the Iliad

The

reader will find in the Introductions to the several books a

detailed analysis of the Iliad, with the grounds for the conclusions arrived at. It is proposed here to summarise these

conclusions

in

growth of the such a minute

false

which will give a general idea of the poem by the editor, while avoiding of different epochs as would convey a partition
a form
as conceived
to its

impression of confidence in the power of critical analysis

to assign every line

own

definite

epoch.

It is

enough

if

we can

indicate the stages at

which new episodes,

or imitations

of older ones,

were introduced into the ever-growing epos, without

concerning ourselves about tlie transitional passages composed only to adapt them to a narrative whose continuity was often
only the result of a conscious literary recension. Some of these episodes, early as well as late, remained
;

sterile,

and have reached us much as they were first composed others, like the Iliad as a whole, have given birth to a fresh progeny, till the entire poem assumes something of the aspect of a
genealogical tree.
all

But
were

generations

alive

in this important respect it differs that together, and subject to mutual

;

reactions like

the parts

of a

must have been modified by

which

living organism. their descendants

;

The ancestors in a manner

of analysis and until the final had come we cannot feel sure that any details even of the oldest work were secure from the touch of the latest

may

defy our powers

literary redaction

poet. If

we

confine ourselves too

rigidly to
critical

details,

such a conIt

sideration will

seem

fatal

to

any
h

analysis.

has in

VOL.

II

X
fact

THE ILIAD

wrecked every attempt to find a certain solvent that shall automatically separate the old from the new, whether the test is linguistic or historical. Many a method has been proposed,

which up

to a certain point

seemed

irresistible

but there has

always been a residuum which returned to plague the inventor. All points to the long period of time through which the and it is only in reference to the poetic growth continued themselves, not as marking any stage in the history of poems
;

we can speak of when the digamma was poems began

Greek
culture, that
till it

the

"

Homeric Age."

The

had become were open for the older poets had become diphthongs for the The first rhapsodies were born in the bronze age, in the new.

a living sound, they lasted for Ionia a dead convention. Vowels which

day of the ponderous Mykenaean shield the last in the iron age, when men armed themselves with breastplate and light The whole view of life and death, of divine and round buckler. human polity had changed. We meet with so many inconsistencies so closely interwoven that the tangle may well seem
beyond our powers to unravel. But when we regard the Epos
in large masses

we

see that

we can roughly range

end or the other of a
historical.

the inconsistent elements

line of

towards one
linguistic

development both

and

division, that of Iliad and Odyssey, shows a distinct advance along this line and the distinction is still

The main

more marked if we group with the Odyssey four books of the Iliad whose Odyssean physiognomy is well marked. Taking as our main guide the dissection of the motives of the plot as shown in its episodes, we find that the marks of lateness, though nowhere entirely absent, group themselves more numerously in The and with this we must be content. the later additions and to a growth of the Iliad has been vital, not mechanical vital organism we must be satisfied to apply an approximate
; ;

method, recognising that the subtlety of the phenomena evades any mechanical criticism. For all these reasons I no longer give a tabular analysis of
that it offers a false appearance of rigidity and seems better only to group together the principal motives and episodes in the order which may be roughly assigned for their entrance into the Epic community. They may best be

the

Iliad., feeling

accuracy.

It

classified in four

main

divisions

PROLEGOMENA
I.

xi

A and B 1-50. Menis. The Quarrel aud the Dream Aristeia of Agamemnon and Defeat of the Greeks The
;

A.

This episode received accretions

down

to the latest

period,

A 670-761

being distinctly Odyssean.

The Fight at the Ships and the Patrokleia O 592 746 and n. This portion has been particularly fertile
growth through all periods (Sarpedon, P^uphorbos, Change of Armour, Catalogue of the jNIyrniidons). The Arming of Achilles, T 357-424. [The Slaying of Polydoros and Lykaon ? T 381-end,
in

^ 34-135.] The Slaying of Hector

II.

[<i>

540-end

?],

1-404 with

but slight additions.

First Expansions The Assembly in

B 87-483

violently

adapted

and

expanded at a late period. The review of the army and

opening of the

battle,

A 220-544,
The Aristeia
is

introducing

of Diomedes,

E-Z.

The

original

nucleus

no doubt old, but has given birth to a long lineage, of which much is late Sarpedon and Tlepolemos, the of Aphrodite, the Wounding of Ares, and Wounding T]\e visit of Hector to Troy the story of Lykurgos. shews affinity with the Ransoming of Hector. The Duel of Aias and Hector, H 1-312.

The

Aristeia of Idoraeneus, nothing of the Wall, but

136-672. This knows we may admit that it is

possibly as late as M, only representing the development of the battle on the older lines.

The Fight over Patroklos

that
III.
it

probably contains old material, but has been so worked over and expanded
in

Second Expansions

belongs substantially to later stages.

This new conception The Battle at the AVall in M. It was probably at this point marks the third stage. that Sarpedon and his Lykians were first introduced. The episodes in E and H where he reappears will

The

therefore belong to the later part of this period. 1-125, 795-837, Deceiving of Zeus,

=."

xii

THE ILIAD

O
The The The The

1 36G.

For the opening of

of the

see Introduction to

that book.

Making

Arms, t,

1-39.

Fight with the Eiver, Funeral of Patroklos,

to

136-304.
1-256.
Paris,

Duel of Menelaos and

the

F,

1-219, may

possibly belong previous stage, but is later than the Duel of Aias and Hector, and is therefore

probably to be placed here.

The Theomachy,
but
is

1-74,

305-513,

is

hard to date,

later than the Fight with the Piiver, and if attribute it to this stage, it must come at the

we
end

IV.

of

it.

Latest Expansions

The Embassy to Achilles, I. This itself has been considerably expanded by the introduction of Phoinix, and brought into the Iliad by its prologue, the K6Xo<i
fJiciXn

in .

The Doloneia, K. The Aeneid, T 79-352. The Funeral Games, "^ 257-897, including the expansion in 798-883. The Eansoming of Hector, O.
(The Eeconciliation,
ceding stage
;

later

T 40356, may

if

so, it

belong to the prehas been later adapted to the

Embassy.)

The Menis has already been outlined and characterised in vol. but one noteworthy fact must be added to what is there said. The interest of the story from beginning to end is almost purely human. The gods provide a background or underI.
i.
;

plot,

but their interference

is

such as becomes the rulers of the

world, not partisans in the battles. They nowhere take any indeed, they seldom appear at all on the part in the fighting The intervention of Athene in the first book is earthly stage.
;

Of the rest no man expressly confined to Achilles alone " as though to let us know that this is the way in beheld her

"

which the gods speak to the mind of man. Apollo invisible stuns Patroklos, and Athene appears for a moment in order to In other words, the bring Hector to a stand before Achilles.

PROLEGOMENA
gods show themselves just so
the powers wliich control
it is

xiii

much

as to

let

us
;

know what
none the

are
less

mankind from heaven

l)ut

purely human motive and human action which guide the plot. In this the Menis is markedly dillerent from the later

Even in the Odi/ssci/ Athene is always at portions of the Iliad. Jiut liand, or Ino or Kirke, to give supernatural aid to Odysseus. in the Menis we are always among real men, and not in fairyland.
II.

Of

the

earlier

expansions the most remarkable

is

un-

The addition of this, if questionably the Aristeia of Diomedes. it is really as early as it seems, made the first rift in the unity The feats of Achilles were overof the plot of the IHmL
shadowed by those of Diomedes, and the perfect balance of the But it must not be forgotten that story was gravely impaired. we suffer far more from this than did the original hearers. To them the Mmis as a whole was perfectly familiar it had not to be sought out under the mass of material by which it is now The Aristeia of Diomedes was a new poem, and though overlain. it was incorporated with the Menis, it was not liable to be The Menis itself could still be with it, as it is by us. confused demanded intact from the bard. Thus the addition of Diomedes, though it had the obvious intention of exalting him at the expense of Acliilles, was far less damaging to the unity of the Menis than it now" appears. And in its earlier stages it contained none of the miraculous exploits which so far outbid Achilles those where Diomedes encounters and conquers the great powers of heaven, Aphrodite and Ares. These enter the story only at a later period, and can certainly not be earlier than the second expansions, when the gods of Olympos were treated with far
;

scanter respect than in older days. If the Aristeia of Idomeneus is rightly referred to this early period, it must mark a period of languor and decadence in

groundwork of it is so early, work in it. 111. The second expansions shew us a great renascence of Epic poetry, combined with an entirely new attitude towards the The chief marks of this period are two the original story. and of introduction of the gods as essential actors in the story the wall round the camp as a means of diversifying the battle scenes. Both these conceptions are worked out witli extraThe two great ordinary vigour and richness of imagination.

But even if the poetical power. there must be a great deal of later

xiv

THE ILIAD
of the Deceiving of Zeus and the Making of the Arms are to none, whether in conception or execution. It is

poems
second
form.

probable that

we have them

They

are clearly not so

in something very like their original much expansions of the Menis as

it,

new and

splendid poems only superficially added to

compositions

due solely to the joy of beautiful creation. The Duel of Paris and Menelaos bears the same stamp of individual conception, and must I think be classed with them. The reasons for regarding it as later than its doublet, the Duel of
Aias and Hector, are given in the introduction to we can now add the treatment of Aphrodite at the end of T, which Whether we can place is entirely in the spirit of the ^Airdrr].
;

the

Theomachy
;

(<I>)

in the

same

class is a

matter for individual

the free handling of things divine is there pushed judgment But the Fight with the Eiver in the into the region of burlesque.

same book shews us, in the grandeur the heights to which the conception

of its

super-human elements,

of gods mingling with

men

could raise heroic poetry. IV. The latest expansions are thoroughly in the spirit of those which precede, and are only separated from them on

account of linguistic evidence, which definitely classes them with the Odyssey rather than the rest of the Iliad. They contain alike the height of rhetoric in the ninth book, and of pathos in
the twenty-fourth. They are a standing and eloquent reminder that we must not regard lateness as any indication of inferiority.

On

the other hand

we may very

often take inferiority as a sign

For the combination of all these diverse elements into a continuous whole involved the constant additions of transitional passages which, from the very nature of the conditions that called them into existence, could hardly be inspired
of lateness.

They were rather the work of the editor inspired by the Muse. It is needless the statesman, and honestly shew their origin. by deserve consideration only in to discuss them as a class they detail and in their proper places.

II.

The

Scholia
a very large and
hetero-

The
geneous

scholia on
collection

the

Iliad

form

illustrative.

of comments, critical, explanatory, and Like the poems themselves they are the work of

PROLEGOMENA
many
from the

xv

generations of students, and received additions certainly first till the twelfth century a.d. The unwieldy

collection of Eustathios (about 11

as closing the scholiastic period material added since his day.

GO

a.d.)

may
is

there

perhaps be taken no evidence of fresh

be
discerned.

Two main
There
is first

sources of the

scholia can easily

an epitome of the works of four scholars, Didymos, Aristonikos, Nikanor and Herodianos. Secondly there are large extracts from the 'OfM7]pcKa 7j7)Ti]f^aTa compiled by Porphyrios
the neo-Platonist
^

about 260
a

for

these,

there

remains

But mass large

A.D.

after

of

making allowance anonymous notes,

dealing with grammar, exegesis, mythology, and literary questions, and lying beyond our powers of investigation.

The

^r)r7]fiaTa of

Porphyrios

may

be briefly dismissed.
"
"

They

are the last representatives of the which were a problems favourite exercise for critical ingenuity, at least as far back as

works was a book called The uTropy/jiaTa 'O/xrjpcKd. aTroprjfxa was that a critic stated some objection or difficulty in the poems and his But objection (eVcrrao-t?) called forth an explanation (\vai<;). this debate gradually passed into a mere exercise of wits, and pedants were accustomed to invent the flimsiest objections in order to shew their ingenuity in refuting them. A specimen of and of this futile exercise will be found in the note on T 313 the results to which it led, in that on T 269-72. Porphyrios gives us a selection of his predecessors' work from Aristotle down his work is of interest as an important contribution to the
the time of Aristotle,
lost

among whose

idea of the

history of the earlier criticism, but elucidation of the text.

is

of little value

for the

quartet," Didymos, Aristonikos, Nikanor, however, of a very different order it is to them almost solely that we owe our knowledge of Aristarchos, and indeed of sound Greek criticism. Fragments of them are

The

scholia of the
are,

"

and Herodianos,

scattered through various collections of scholia. Of these Schol. A, Schol. B, and Schol. T have been published by the Clarendon Press. Schol. B is a primary authority for Porphyrios only

it

contains

T.
*

but what appears in a better form in A and The remains of the Quartet are found mainly in these two
little else

This identiilcatiou has been doubted, but without sufficient grounds. Schrader Porph. pp. 339-350.

See

xvi

THE ILIAD
far

and

more abundantly

in

A.

has a certain amount of

independent extracts from the same source, and though it is on the whole less accurate, it often serves to correct A, and is
invaluable in those portions of the Iliad which But has lost. still remains by far the most important authority for all these

critical notes.

Some important

side-lights

have recently been thrown upon

the question by the Genevese scholia, published by Prof. Nicole (Schol. U), and the papyrus fragment bearing the name of

Ammonios, discovered by Messrs. Grenfell and Hunt.

prove the existence of a doctrine than that which
This was
their
also
;

These

much larger collection of Alexandrine we had learnt to know from Schol. A.

it

based upon

Aristonikos

but whether
as

Aristarchos through Didymos and came from the same epitome of

works

or

was independently extracted by Ammonios

tell.

or another

we cannot

was

the source

of the

It seems, however, that this collection statements as to Aristarchos and his

doctrine which are contained in Schol. T, Schol. U, and Eustathios, have evidence of the full collection but are not found in A.

We

only for one book,

rest of the Iliad}

<l>,

nor can we say that

to

it

ever included the

There can be no question as

scholia,

the source of the critical

has fortunately told us in similar words at the end of every book of the Iliad. The following note
for the scribe

of

at the end of

V may

serve as

specimen

irapaKetrai ra
^

^ApiarovLKov
Siop0(i)ae(i)<i,

aijfxeia,

koI ra

AtSufMov irepl
rr}<i

ttj^

KpLaTap-^eLov

TLva he koI k

^YkiaKrj^ irpoawihia'i 'Yipwhiavov

Of the four authors named, Kol ISltKcivopo'i Trepl aTi<y/j-')]<;. Nikanor and Herodianos are the latest they lived under Hadrian and Marcus Aurelius. Both were followers of
;

Aristarchos,

though

not

always

well

informed.

Nikanor's

studies on punctuation earned him the uncomplimentary nickname of SrcyfxaTla^. They often have an important bearing on interpretation.

The notes of Herodianos on prosody which in the Greek sense included accentuation ai-e naturally of less critical

value, but contain

It
is,

much

valuable information.

who were
1

however, in the excerpts from Aristonikos and Didymos, contemporaries under Augustus, that the chief value
See Allen in C. B. xiv. (1900) 14
ff.,

and Introduction

to

<E>.

rKOLE(JOMENA
of the scholia
is

xvii

found

for these profess

to give

us the direct

teaching of Aristarchos hhiiself.

The great critic marked the commented with various signs, of

the o/3eXo9
(

lines of Homer u})on whicli he whicli only four are of importance

(

),

the

BlttXtj

),

the SnrXi} Trepiea-Tiyfxepr]

and the a<jrepiaKo<; {'><:). Of these the lirst marked ( }>-r-), " " lines which were athetized or condemned as spurious the second was a general maik of reference to notes on grammar, Homeric usage, etc. the BiTrXi) Treptea-TLy/u^evrj was attixed to differed from Zenodotos the passages where Aristarchos Where uaTepla-KOf; to those which recurred elsewhere in Homer. Aristarchos regarded the repetition as faulty he also added the The work of Aristonikos Trepl 6/3\6<; {acnepL(TKo<i avv o^eXoyi).
; ;
;

TOiv

o-T]fielcov

gave the notes of Aristarchos to which these marks

"

referred.

Didymos
self,

addressed himwith the colossal industry which earned him the name of
tlie

on

recension of Aristarchos

"

')(^a\KevTpo<;,

to

Aristarchos'

textual

criticism

as

exhibited

in

the

readings touches on the same matters as Aristonikos

there

of his

recension of Homer.

He
;

naturally often
differ,

where they
the
safer

can

be

little

doubt

that

Didymos

is
;

guide.

Differences are neither few nor unimportant for it seems that the end of the first century B.C. the tradition as to the by
in

From the way teaching of Aristarchos was already dying out. which Didymos speaks it is clear that he liad no trustworthy copies of the two editions of the recension, often thougli he refers
them.

to

Indeed tradition must have soon grown unsafe, for Ammonios, who succeeded Aristarchos, found it necessary to write a special treatise to prove that there were not more (than

Hence Didymos often enough two) editions of the recension.^ has to leave the reading of Aristarchos uncertain. The works of the four are presented in the most condensed
form, in abstracts so brief as sometimes to be unintelligible, and with no names attached. But in a large majority of cases the

contents are sufficient to enable us to assign the extracts without

hesitation.

If
if

they

Nikanor;

to

deal with punctuation, they belong to The prosody or accentuation, to Heriodanos.

There
'

' See note on doubt that this

K
is

398.

is

little

t^s Apiffrapxei-ov BtopOuiffeus,

sc.

tuv

dvo.

expression

/j.?]

the meaning of the yeyovivai irXeiofas tKBdaets

Lehrs Ar.

p. 23.

xviii

THE ILIAD
from
begin
7)

excerpts
generally

Aristonikos

deal

with

with

the
6

word
6/3e\6<;,

on,

understand

StTrX-j}

(or

sign and which we must do-rep la ko<;, or whatever is

critical

some

before

the sign affixed in the text to the line in question) TrapaKeirac, the mark is affixed hecmcse, and the reason follows.^

The scholia of Didymos cannot always be recognised with the same certainty, and the attribution of some of them has been disputed. But most doubtful points have been cleared up
by Ludwich's masterly discussion
in

the

first

volume

of his

Aristarchs Homcrischc Textkritih aus den Fragmcnten des Didymos This is itself based on Lehrs' great liergestellt iind heurtheilt?

work de Aristarclii studiis Homericis, which first sifted and It may be noted as a curious explained the mass of material.^ fact that many of the most importaiit scholia of Didymos seem
have been added by a happy afterthought on the part of the A they are there written in very minute letters, and squeezed into the narrow space left between the text and the main scholia which fill the greater part of the margin of the MS. As an illustration of the manner in which the scholia are analysed, we may take those on B 1607, which contain excerpts from all the chief authorities except Porphyries. To 160-1-2 in the text are prefixed the dareplaKO'i and " Schol. aTro tovtov eco? tov ev Tpolrji diroXovro," 6^e\6<i.
to

scribe of

on

crri^oi Tpe2<i, koL darepiaKOL TrapdicetVTat, ev tmi ri}? A67)vd<; Xoycoi ^i]<i elal Terayfievoi OLKeiorepov (sc. 176), vvv 8e KVfMifccorepov {Koivorepov Dind., dvoiKetoTepov This is of course by Aristonikos. Lehrs) Xiyovrat.

(162)

dOerovvrai

161 has the

as

ScttXtj (it

should be the

SlttXt}

well

as

the

da-Tepla-Ko^

avv
"
^

o/BeXcoL.
6^

Trepieanyfievri) Schol. ^Apyelrjv

:

'EXevrjv

avv rSiu ZtjvoSoto^ ypdcpei '^Xevrjv Apyeirjv wcrre elvac ^wpl? Kav'^rjixa, koI avv tovtcol rrjv o-vvSea/ncoi,, ov \eyei Be ovro)^, dXX" avrrjv rrjv 'EXevrjv Kav-^tj/xa. 'Ej\evr]v. Aristonikos again, on explaining the ScttXt} TrepLearLyfiev}].
Notice
the
is

on

"

characteristically

flat

contradiction

with

which

Zenodotos
1

disposed

of.

not quite safe to assume that every scholion beginning with Sn. is by Aristonikos, for the later scholiasts sometimes used the word as a compendium
It is

have been collected and discussed by

Friedlander (Gottingen, 1853). Leipzig, vol. i,, 1884 vol.
"-^

ii.

(which

is

note that," a general for arjixeiUTeov otl, introduction to any remark they may have to make. The fragments of Aristonikos

"

controversial and of less importance), 1885. ^ 1st edition, 1833; 2nd, 1865; 3rd, 1882.

PROLEGOMENA
*

xix

[\\py6LT]v]

}'}

AaKcoviK7j TrefiTTTov T/}?

6Xi]<i

YleXoTTowtjcrov.

a specimen ol" the poorer sort of exegetic scholia. prefixed in Dindorf's edition indicates that the scholion is

This

is

The
"

'''

"

niarginal

inter-

not one of

tlie

main

scholia but squeezed into the

narrow margin beside the text. by Diudorf without comment. 162 (plXrjq uTTO TrarptBo'i
Trpodeaip
(i.e.

The lemma
ahjq-

'ApyeiT]v

is

added

ovk
citto)

avaarpeTrTeov
co?
i)

ttjv

we
OTVore

are

not

to

write

Tvpavviwv
airo,
rj<i

kuX
"

Tlro\eixalo<;'

yap

yevtKpji

avvraTTeTac
p.i]va

njpel rov

rovov

"

(292). Herodianos.

Koi yap rt? 6 This deals with

It
is,

eva

fxevwv

cnro
is

accentuation

and

aXo^oco therefore from

it

however, imperfectly extracted, as

omits

Hence part of the doctrine of the anastrophe of prepositions. Lehrs adds from the completer schol. on S 64, after the words
7]

UTTO,

firj

fjiera^i)

Tyrannio and Ptolemy

TTLTTTOuacov Xe^ecov, Kol a7]/j.aLvet to airwOev. of Askalon held that when diro meant
dtro.

"far from," airwOev, it should always be accented controverts this view.^

Herodianos
aTratraL

163

'"'ovTOi

'^

Kara

Xaov

"
av/j,(j}U)V(o<;

^lyov

" All tlie editions," Didyraos, another intermarginal addition. the variant implied is /xerd, airaaai sc. K86aei<;, had Kara
:

which still survives in a good many MSS. It was probably found in :\rss. generally in Aristarchos' time, but he preferred the reading adopted by those of his predecessors who had published more or less critical editions. Note the characteristically Didymean ovtco, which shews that his notes were adapted to the Aristarchean text. The text of A, though largely brought into

harmony with

indicates a reading

Aristarchos, often differs, so that ovtco frequently which is not that of the text to which it is

appended. 164 has darepLCTKOf; avv o^eXwi. Schol.: croi<? S' dyavol^' /cat rj Xwpl'i Tov S' ^^X^ "^' x^pLeararac, aolq dyavot<;

\picrTO(fidvov<;
7rpdoi<;,

ovTa)<;

el^^v.

dyavoi<;

Se,

dyav

irpocrriveai,

Ovfiov

virdyeadat Svvafxevois' ovtco yap eSei fxaXdcraeLV tov dOeTeiTat he Kal daTepiaKO^; irapuKeiTai, otl ^eovTa.
7rpo<?

Kul

ovTO<i

W.67]vd<i

oiKeicoq

180), Kal
Kd(7TQ}i,

-v/reOSo?

vrepte^et
'OSv(raev<i-

vvv.

dXX"

Trpo? 'OBvaaea XeyeTuc (sc. ov yap r) W0r]vd TrapiaTaTai Here there are three hands. The

'

His doctrine

is,

however, far from clear

see

Lehrs

Qii.

Epicae,

9-1 ff.

:xx

THE ILIAD
part,
to
ovr(o<;
el-)(ev,

first

is

of course

from

aOeTelrat,

by

Aristonikos.
class,

by Didymos The explanation

the third,
of
djavoif;

belongs to the exegetic in B in similar words.

and as we should expect, appears The same is the case with the inter-

marginal note which follows, ^^^ikwreov to dyapof tolovto 'yap TO a rrpo tov 7 i.e. as we see from the fuller form in B, we must not read, as some did, dyav6<;, for a never has the rough
:

breathing before 7, Herodianos.

except in

dyv6<;.

This

may come from

167 has

the

SittXt].

Schol.

di^acra' dcrvvSerov yap e^f]^ ^ori opo<i 6 "0\i'yu-7ro9 Aristonikos. The SiTrXrj here marks a Homeric usage, namely that "OA,u/A7ro<? means the earthly mountain, not as in later Greek a celestial abode of the gods.

to

-WeXela (a full stop) tVl to Nikanor. tt^o? to eirdvoi

III.

The

Manuscripts

Since the appearance of the previous volume Mr. T. W. Allen has published in the Classical Review (vol. xiii. 110, 834, 429; xiv. 290, 384; xv. 4, 241) a series of important papers,

among other valuable contributions to the history of the text of the Iliad, exhibit a general view of the large number of MSS. of the Iliad examined by him.^ The main result is this that
which,

though we can

see traces of different archetypes in prae-Byzantine for many centuries a process of assimilation has been days, yet going on, due mainly, no doubt, to copying in the text of variants

added

margin so that by the tenth or eleventh century copies had been reduced to an approximately uniform and it is now impossible to reconstruct the genealogies aspect, of existing MSS. that There is only one well-marked family which in Mr. Allen's list is called h, and in the present edition is represented by the MSS. P, Q, E, L, and Lips. There are, however, several other groups, hardly distinct enough to be called families, yet clearly descending from different
;

in the
all

almost

archetypes

archetypes

written,

that

is,

when

the

process

of

^ Messrs. Monro and Allen's text with Apparatus Criticus appeared too late to give me the advantage of consulting it for this edition. I have, however, quoted in inverted conmias ("Vat. 1") a few from Allen's paper interesting readings The hrst volume of in C. E. xiii. 113 f.

Ludvvicli's large critical edition

my

came into hands only when these pages were

It Avill of course already in the press. take a long time before this large mass of new material can be adequately

analysed,

PROLEGOMENA
assimilation
hail

xxi

already proceeded
in \ol.
i.,

far.

Several of these have

these
(i

been nientioned

pp.

2G

if.

Of

^for

liar

has

a certain importance, because appears to have been taken as the foundation of the editio princeps, and so became the progenitor It is curious that whereas the first of the printed vulgate.

Aldine edition follows the

returns
to

j)'>"^''^'^^P^

"^'ery

closely, the

second often

even when the first editor, readings Demetrius Chalcondylas, had rightly abandoned them. H Vrat. d are so closely connected that in all probability stanils alone in the latter has been copied from the former. decided affinity with one of the earliest texts, Pap. t. showing
the
of

and U are closely related, especially in the earlier books, show no very marked individuality. The same may be said but of S Cant, which, however, give a rather larger number of peculiar
1)

readings.

unique, as showing a text which has apparently been It is generally an altered under the influence of Aristarchos. and there we find readings which in but here average vulgate
is
;

have been introduced in order to bring the text Such a phenomenon is quite into harmony with the scholia. but then the scholia too, in their fulness and learning, isolated It is noteworthy that T seems are also an isolated phenomenon.
all 'probability

to be next

of kin to A, though at a considerable distance, in the

text as well as the scholia.

it is the least distinguished no special notice But J has a strong claim to of the vulgate. representative It is regard as standing for a fairly distinct line of tradition.

calls for

the only

most carelessly

young and number of and it is further noteworthy because an remarkable variants ancestor, lineal or collateral, was before Eustathios, who conIt is desirable tinually gives variants known from no other MS. in that other relations of J should be found and examined

member

it is of its family as yet collated But it has a considerable written.

;

the

meantime we can only say that with a distinct individuality the MS. shews some distant connexion with the next family.^
^

See

Neumann,
Quelle

kritischc

fur

den

als Eustathios lliasteH in

Besonderh^iten unscrn nocli heute vor-

He Jahrh. filr class. Philolocjie 146 ff. knows of course nothing of J, but coneine eludes benutzte that Eust.
'

handenen Handschriften niit Ausnahme des Venetus A, nanientlich aber den eodd. L G, im AVesentlichen glicb." But Eust. clearly had more than one MS.
before him.

Iliashandschrift, welche

trotz

mancher

xxii

THE ILIAD
;

It seems, however, that the J stock contams few members Allen appears to have found only two which are related to it " " I suspect, however, that his 4 must (C. B. xiii. p. 110 {n).

be added).

But the main

Allen's
'

interest

of

the mss. of the Iliad centres in

representatives which I have best preserves the pure tradition. is evidently contaminated with the vulgate, and in parts seems to be largely more nearly related to than to P but it contains some
family.

'

Of

the

collated,

DU

good peculiar readings which probably come

ancestor.

Q
of
it

is

so

often difficult to

from the family and so iguorantly written that it is corrupt say if an apparent variant is not merely a wild
transcriber
;

blunder
case,

the

but

this

and
lost

preserves no doubt

many

always be the family readings which have

cannot

by its relations. Probably the oldest extant member of the group is Ven. 458, which 1 designate by X. This is known to me only through Ludwich, who gives a immber of scholia and variants in Homerica (Programm, Konigsberg &'
been
1893).'

The family is remarkable not only for the very large number of independent readings which it presents, but for the large proportion of them which are recognized in the Aristarchean scholia.
Allen in
C.

B. xiv.

290

gives the following figures,

which are

compiled from eight Italian differ from those of P Q R

mss., but probably do not greatly

Peculiar readings
of

221

which there were adopted by

Aristarchos

44
7
1

Aristophanes Zenodotos

Ancient but not Aristarchean

19

No

ancient authority

150

It is quite clear, as Allen points out, that figures such as these do not result from any deliberate recension of the text
"

the ancient readings vary in

number from book

to book,

belong

to different

tithe

and contrary sources, and in all cases are merely a of what we know from other authorities to have existed.'
^

See also Allen in C. R. xiv. 244.

PROLEGOMENA
The obvious explanation

xxiii

of the pliL-U'Unuua is tiiuL tiiu lumilv descends from an ancient archetype, and has by some means been

kept free for a certain period from the levelling inlluences of We know that Aristarchos formed an eclectic contamination.
text by comparison of various ancient MSS. and editions." If by some chance one of his MSS., or a copy of it, had lain hidden for
a few
"

hundred years, and then suddenly been brought into the

bookselling trade as an archetype, say between the fifth and the tenth cent. A.D., we should have precisely the phenomena presented

There is nothing improbable in such a Hahent sua fata lihclli. An enterprising ])uldisher supposition. at the sale of an antiquarian liljrary in By/^antium would solve and so would a hundred similar possibilities, the whole problem

by the

'

'

family.

Mr. Allen correctly points out that the papyri shew no trace of the existence of the family for the post-Aristarcheau period, and " disappearance and emergence would he an says that such a
Ikit it is no more wonderful unparalleled literary katavothra." than the disappearance and emergence, say, of Tischendorfs n, which has had such deep influence on X.T. criticism. Of course

the fact would be incredible,

if

we supposed

existed throughout, but when all turns on the single archetype, there is little cause for surprise.
"

that a whole family existence of a

Mr. Allen tentatively suggests as an alternative explanation, I adscription and absorption of marginal readings ... suppose the ancestor of h, a MS. of some not very ancient period,
the

certainly Byzantine, to have exhibited a vulgate text with a copious selection of variants in the margin, variants not chosen

preceding from one or another critic, but as alternatives This seems to me to explain nothing, for it raises the obvious question, whence came these variants ? They are
as to the text."

they do not belong to the common obviously not conjectural stock of variants which we find in the text or margin of the
;

Therefore they must have come from some vulgate copies. peculiar MS. or MSS., and we have again to ask as before how this MS. or MSS. disappeared and emerged, having left no trace on the

papyri of the intermediate age.

COEEIG^ENDA ET ADDENDA
VOL.
Page
,,

on A 97, line 11, for (p 54S read '<! 548,' and modify the whole note in accordance with the view taken on the latter passage. The emendation iv -rrapevd^aei' is certainly wrong. The 117. 13, note on Greek for in parenthesis is dia fi^aov the Lexica give no better authority for irapevdecris in this sense than Quintilian and Eust., and I doubt if the word ever occurs in the scholia. Certainly it is not common enough to be Generally ev ijdfi is used by the expressed by a contraction such as fj' 7r6e(. scholiasts to express any assumed or artificial tone, including both what we Here the words point cut the call purely rhetorical and ironical phrases. sarcasm conveyed by the statement of the obvioiis fact, Of course I would
11, note
'
'

'

'

'

'

'

rather see
,,
,,

35,

App.

69, note

Grit, on A 453, rj/j-h Stj is 'Spitzner's' conj., not Bekker's.' on B 278, line 4 from end, for 'frequently' read 'four times'; see
'

my

folk safe than lost.'

,, ,,

,,

note on 4" 550. this note requires expansion see note on <I> 154. 114, App. Grit, on B 848 114, App. Grit, on B 850, for Schol. A 239 read Porph. in Schol. B on * 158, Schol. Q on X 239.' 202, App. Grit, on E 118, the scholion referred to as 'corrupt' appears to be sound ; see Allen in C. II. xiv. p. 361. The variant actually occurs in Pap. tt,
; ;
' '

'

see
,,

227, note on E 484, the statement as to 'the effect of the bucolic diaeresis' must be corrected by reference to App. N, 20.
36, first line, for 'indie' read 'infin.' 301, note on 311, note on H 171, for ,S'. F. i. 41 read Gr. v. p. 301.' 365, App. Grit, on 9 493-6, ovi. Zen.' should according to Ludwich (Phil. JVock. 1901, col. 297) be dd. Zen.,' on the ground that wepiypdcpei, the word But the phrase KadoXov here used, implies only athetesis, not omission. '7repiypd<piv (Aristonikos on B 156, 11 432) seems decisive in favour of the
'
'

App.

F.

.,
'
,,

'

'

'

latter.
,,

369.

The

latter part of the note

on

6 557-8 must

be corrected by reference to
'

App. H.
,,

,,
,,

373, A[)p. Grit., last line, for ^irpoare(pr]' read '/xere^Ty. 417. The note on Xe^eo (I 617) must be corrected by reference to that on T 10. The word is again irepLypd<pi., see 520, App. Grit, on A 794-5, 'o). Zen.'

above.

VOL.
Page 117, App.
, ,

II

,,

Grit, on 192, for 'Schol. L' read 'Schol. A.' = 258 read 779 = t 58. 209, note on 11 779, for 779 639-40. It is of course possible that the author of the couplet 516, note on intended vXridei irpbffde ^aXovre to mean minning by numerical superiority, i.e. by taking advantage of the division of labour explained in the following All the artificial explanations given in the note are based on the lines. assumption, which appears to be justified, that ttXtjOos means multitude, not majority, and therefore cannot be applied to two persons.
'
'

'

'

xxiv

INTPvODUCTION
With this book begins a great retardation in tlie story ot" the Iliad. From till we return to the Mt/i'i? near the end of (), the the beginning of action does not advance every step gained by either side is exactly counterbalanced by a corresponding success on the other, so that things are brouglit

From time to time the story becomes back to the point at which we start. In order to disconfused and then again flows on clearly for a while. entangle the original elements we must be guided by these passages of clear narrative, regarding the intervals of cftnfusion as the joints by which they

H together, we see that they contain two Aristeia of Idomeueiis, and the Deceiviny of Zcui. The former occupies the bulk of X, while the latter includes the main part of H and the first 366 lines of O.
main
stories

have been patched together. Looking at the three books

the

The Aristeia of Idomeneiis seems to be a work of the Aristeia of IHomedes in E, and is composed for the special That it does not belong to the later strata of the heroes.

same class as the honour of Cretan lUad is clear from Not only is there no mention the fact that it altogether ignores the wall. of any fortitication between 124 and 679, but in 385, and perhaps in 326, The chariots are introduced exactly as if the battle were in the open plain.
episode was, in
as

we

left it at

fact, designed for insertion into the retreat of the Greek.-? Aias was there left covering the retirement the end of A.
;

a poet, wishing to do honour to Idomeneus, conceived the idea of making him sally forth from the camp and for a time stem the advance of the The Aristeia at one time joined the end of to O 592, where we Trojans. suppose the M-i/i/is to begin again. Subsequently, when the idea of the Greek wall had been iulriMiuced with

poem was composed to fill the same was Poseidon who took the leading part in staying the advance of Hector, and it was by the wiles of Hera that he was enabled to The two episodes coidd not stand escape the notice of Zeus in doing so. When the final redaction together, as they occupied the same space of time. of the Iliad took place, the editor set to work to weld the two into a continuous narrative. This he did by breaking up the 'Attut*; into several parts, among which the Aristeia was inserted almost whole, by the aid_ of several transitional passages. Details will come most conveniently in the Introduction to H we shall here assume that to the 'A <i-)/ belong X 1-125 and 795-837.
the Teichomachy in M, an alternative
place.

Here

it

VOL.

II

lAIAAOC

(xiii)

Turning now to the intervening portion, we note first that 206-239 is an added passage designed to bring the Aristeia and the 'ATrarr; into connexion. It contains as we should expect many difficulties and obscurities see notes on 207, 211, 237. After this meeting Poseidon disappears from the scene except for the short recapitulation in 345-360, which is an equally obvious addition he has nothing to do with the Aristeia. Doubts have also been thrown on 266-294, but they cannot be regarded as fundamental and till we reach 672 the narrative iiows smoothly. The battle-scenes are vigorous and varied, though they shew a marked peculiarity in the repeated taunts of the victors and a fondness for the description of ghastly wounds. But from 673 to 794 all is confusion. The account of the forces arrayed in the centre is clearly post- Homeric, and shews marked signs of Attic influence the effect produced by the Lokrian bowmen is not epic and the scene between Hector and Polydamas is weak and inconsequent in the last The wall is again introduced in order to lead back to the 'ATrdrr], degree. and it is likely that we have here a specimen of the work of the final
clearly
; ; ; ; ;

diaskeuast of the Iliad.

It is not easy, or indeed necessary, to speak with confidence of the But it may be noted that when 206-239 position occupied by 126-205. has been cut out, the general effect is, rather that of the opening of a new battle ; the words used have clearly no relation to the critical position

described at the end of M. It is probable, however, that the original opening of the Aristeia has been suppressed in favour of the interview between Poseidon and Idomeneus, and that some explanation was there given of the reason why Idomeneus is unarmed and out of the battle. In 1125, regarded as part of the 'ATrdri], the only critical difficulty is in the speech of Poseidon (95-124), with its strong evidence of double
recension.

the

'Attoit?;,

which

of the opening is entirely in the spirit of ' clear tendency towai'ds the romanticism from the epic poets are as a rule notably averse.

The gorgeous imagery

and shews a

'

lAIAAOC N
MdxH
Zev'i
Toi'9
eni raTc nqucin.

ovv Tpwa'^ re koI l\KTopa vrjvcrl ireXaaae, ea irapa T)]iat ttovov t i'^ejxev koI o'i^iii' v(oXefj,co<;, avrb^ Be iraXtv rpeirev oaae (f>aiv(o,
B
eirel

fiev

vua(f}iv

ecf)

'nTTTorroXwiv

^)p'r]tK(ov

Kadopcofievo^ aiav

ay^ixd'^u>v Kol a'^/avo)v iTTTnjfMoXycbi' yXaKTOcfxiycov, A^lcov re, BcKaiOTUTcov avOpuiiroiv.

^Ivcroiv
2.

napd
3.

ncpi Zen. Aph. (Ar. 5ix<2s

5.
''

Zi-n.

TpdneN Q.
Vat. 16

SitcaioTdrcoN t'

"

rives np6c Sch. T. " XJULeN: 6xejueN(?) ?) t" aBicoN T D. 6. drxiudxoJN H- \y. A.
:

II

and up. Did.

ly the nomad Scythian tribes north of the Danube, living on mares' milk like the modern Tartars on their koumiss. So the Massagetai are yaXaKToirSTai, Information of these Herod, i. 216. distant tribes no doubt reached Greece in the earliest times along the primeval trade-route b}' which the amber of the Baltic came to the Jlediterranean. The
"ABioi, 'most just of men,' are perhaps connected with the legend of the
Totcri

2. 3.

Touc
777

ixiti,

both Greeks and Trojans.

(of.

ndXiN, aicay

427,

4>

415, Aisch.

6/j./j.a(n etc.), though tlie same Zeus is still on Ida, see A 182, (X.W.). M 252 but it does not follow, as Porphyrios argues, that the Thracians meant were the Asiatic branch of the Thracian

Afj.

ird\LVTp6trois

the <;eneral direction remains

;

stock,

the

Bithynians.

Similarly the

are evidently not the Asiatic tribe S. of the Propontis (B 858), but the parent stock who had remained in the old home, and were afterwards called Motcot ol Mvffoi, QpdiKes 6vres Kal avroi, Kat oOs vvv Moi(TOi>s KoKovcnv (bv a.<f wp/xr)d7](7av Kal ol vvv fiera^v Ai'SQv Kal 4>piiyQv Kal Tpwwv otKovvTes Mi'crot
:
. .
'

Mucoi

'ApynriraToL in Herodotos (iv. 23), who wepioiKiovai eiai ol rds 8ia<popas

all

oiaipeovTes, abstaining from enjoying a sort of sanctity.

war and

Kal

OpLrfpov

de

opOQs eiKa^eiv
ev

/xoi

ooKei

J\ocri5d}VLOs Toi's

tth Kvpihtrrji 'Mvaoi'S

of the Getai, iv. 93.) They same as the Td'^toi mentioned bv Aischvlos in the Prom. Sol. h. 184"(Dind.): (iruTa 5' 7;^et Srjfiov ivSiKuiTarov [j3poTuiv]
airdvTOiv

(Similarly may be the

similar
4.

For a KaTovofxageiv, Strabo vii. p. 295. tribal separation compare the

XvKioL, note

Kal
it

<t)i.\o^V{hTaTOv,

Va^lovs.
"A/Jtoi
is

This makes
really

probable that

on E 105.
;

a proper

name,

not an epithet
i.e.

for the

innonoXcoN, only here and Z 427 second part of the compound see

subsistence,' 'having no fixed nomads, as Xauck and others have taken

note on

63.

The

epithet drxeJudxwN

caused trouble to the ancients, as all these tribes were famed for their peaceful habits Strabo explains 6rt OLTTopdriTOi. KaOa Kal ol ayadol
:

seems to have

atlding t after StKaioTaTuv, a variant alluded to by Nikanor and Did., but not approved by Ar. Similarly some of the old critics regarded 'AyavGiv as a proper name, and linrr]/j.o\yuiv as an
it,

TToXefxiffTai.

The 'InnHJuoXroi are evident-

epithet.

lAIAAOC
<?

(xm)
oaae (paecvo)' Kara dvpbov
10

Tpoirjv S

ou TTUfXTrav

en

rpeTtev
eeA,7reT0
i)

ov yap 6 y

adavciTwv rev

op

eXdovT
ovB
Kal

i)

Tpooecraiv dpij^efxev

Aavaoicriv.

aXaoaKO'Trirjv el^e Kpeccov ivoal^Ooiv yap o dav/xd^wv rjaro irroXefiov re fid'^7]v

eir

re

vyjrov

ciKpoTdrrj^

Kopu(f)7]<;

Z^dfiov

v\r)6(T<r7]<;

p7]'iKL7)<i'

(f)aiVTO

vu

ap

evOev yap ecpatvero irdaa fxev "IS?;, Se YIpid/jLOio 7roXt9 Kal vfje^; A'^aioJv o y e^ aXo^ e^er icov, eXeaipe o Ayaiov<^

15

Tpwcrlv

Safxva/jivov<i,

Au

Be

KpaTpco<i

ive/xeaaa.

avTLKa S

6^ 6peo<i Karej^i'^aeTO iraiTraXoevTO^ KpaiTTvd TToal 7rpo/3t/3d<i' Tpe/Jie S ovpea jjuaKpa Kal v\t) TToaalv inr dOavdrotai TloaetZdwvo<i lovro's.
jxev

Tpl<f

Alyd<i'

ope^ar Iwv, to he rerparov iKero reKficop, evda 8e ol Kkvrd Scofiara jSevdeat \ijjLV7j<i
!i

20

tino ^Xnero Bar. Eust. tin' eXnero E. 7. TpdneN G. 8. or': ex' Aph. 10. apHrewcN CDPQRST Pap. o, Haii. b, Par. a c d e f g yp. Kal dpHseiN A. aXabccKoniHN A (the first c added suljsequently) dXaoN ckohimn Zen. 1 see on arau^uNCON Qt (fiNocixecoN Q). K 515. 11. hto -J. ndXejuioN GJPQRT.
:

9.

il

cduou : aKpoTdxHic Kopu9Hic Aph. 6KpoTdTH(i) Kopu<pH(i) PPiT Ven. B 13. rdp : ixku G. others cdou (Did.). 17. KaxeBHcaTO (.A q)aiNTO PR. 18. After this Long, dc subl. 9. S adds Kai supr.) GJQ. M namaXoeccHC L. 20. TexaproN (JiDGJQTU Kopu(pai TpcocoN re noXic kqi nhcc 'AxaiWN ( = T 60). Vr. A. TeKjmap Lips.
12.
:
[

i!

8.

^eXnexo,

expected,
tliat this

It is

not clear

see on K 355. assumes the ])vo-

adfjiovs

KaXeicrdaL

to.

vxjy-q.

The

variant

of interference given in the opening of O, and we can hardly base on it any theory of the comjiarative date of 9-1 on the one hand, and the Aios awarri on the other. 12. Cduou Samothrace, OpHVKiHc, (fi 78), an island with a lofty central peak, from which the Trojan plain is in
liibition

mentioned by Didymos was explained to mean the mountain ^adiKT) in

Sdoi/

the
(fi'.

island. Sdibt against

6)

Compare the (Thracian

?)

whom

Archilochos foujiht

not

Samos itself is Homer. 20. For the superhuman strides of Poseidon compare E 770-2 of the divine
(Strabo ibid.).
in

named

horses

Pindar F.

iii.

43.

fact

top of the intervening island of Imbros. This unique mark of personal knowledge of the disti'ict is probably a sign of the comjiaraThis tively late origin of the passage. view is confirmed by the tradition, if it is to be believed, that Samothrace was so called because colonized by lonians from Samos, as Schol. A relates on the
It is possible, authority of Apollodoros. however, that Samos id a Semitic (Phoenician) word, from the root sawia, "to be high," in which case it would be probable that the identity of name has

visible over the

xeKUcop,

v.

30.

21. Airdc may be either the town in Achaia or that in Euboia, both of which were noted for the worship of Poseidon Others have supposed that it (O 203). is a small island of that name between

nothing to do with Greek colonization. So also Strabo x 457 aTro rov p.

and Tenos, the existence of which no means certain (cf. Hjimn. Ap. 32). In any case the difficulty which has puzzled all critics remains the same why does Poseidon go thither to get his chariot ? Whichever site we assume to be meant, it will be farther from Samothrace than Troy, his ultimate Hence most edcl. have doubted goal. the authenticity of this passage, whose
Gliios
is b}'
;

lAlAAOC N

(xnij
alei.

-^pvcrea iJLapfxaipovra reTev^arai, a(f)OiTa eu6' e\Ocop inr u^ea(f>i, TLTvaKuru

otyKuireTa,

^oKKOiroh
lyevro
8'

iTnrco

'^pvaeTjicnv

ideiprjLcnv
irepl

KOjjLooivre,
i/jLdcrd\Tjv

^pvaov
Z?/}

8'

avTo^ eSvve
ivrvKrov, eov

%/3oi,

25

-^pvcreLrjv

e7r/3i']creT0

Stcfipov.

i\dav eVl Kvp^ar-

draWe

Be

Ki^re

vtt

avrov

irdvroOev eV KevdfiMv, ovS" 7)'yvol't](xev dvaKTayrjOoavvrj Se OdXaaaa hdcrraro' rol 8e irerovro

plljL(f>a

p.d\\
eV

oi)S'

virevepde Statvero ^dXKeo^;

VTja^

d^oiv.
ittttol.

30

TOP

8'

\')(^aioiv

ivaKapO/xot

(pepov

eari

8e

fxeacrrjyv'i

evpv /Sa^et'?;? /BevOecn Xifxvrjf;, TeveSoio kuI "IjJbjBpov 7rai7ra\.oe(rar]<i

tl

airio*;

h'd

Xirirov^i

Xvawi

earrjae JJoaeiSdcov ivoal'^Ocov e^ o-^ewv, vapd 8 dfi/3poaiov jSdXev elhap

35

Vr. A. 25. CNduNC 26. ineRAcaio G.J. Q Vr. b"'^. auTcoi Harl. b {supr. oO), ev dWui A, rives yp. On' auTwi, tujl oi<ppui, Ditl. 28. ndNTcoN ^k KeueucoNOON Q. KeueuwNoc I'lt. HPNoiHcaN {ap. Schol. T). Par. il v. 29. Ar. (A siqn:) rweocuNH Ai. X'^P'' '^^ ' ypawTeoi' to
22. TerevixaTO
27.

HU

GR

THeocuNHi Aph. Herod.

rHe6cuN'(a), h bk Herodikos.

gorgeous bat somewhat florid imagery (27-29) is not like the oldest Epic style, though it has a strong resemblance to that of the Atds dirdrrt compare S 347 fr. for the essentially 'romantic' sympathy of nature with its lords. So far as the difficulty of Aigai is concerned, it evidently might be removed by the excision of 11-16. In that case opeos (17) would mean Olympos, where Poseidon was when we last heard of him (9 440), and his descent to Aigai for his chariot wherewith to cross the sea will be quite
:

would seem more probable that

this

is

the original passage, and. has been borrowed from. 27. fixaXXe, gambolled, as Hes. 0pp. 131 (with d), and Hynm. Merc. 400 (?) later poets use it occasionally in the sense rear (Homeric ctTiTdWaj), e.g. foster, un' aOxoO, the gen. Soph. Ajax 559. is causal, hy reason of his coming, as The weakly140, A 285, T 114 etc. attested variant avrCJi would be merely
:

local.

28.

KeuejudjN,

here

only,

the

cases

The name Alyai is evidently connected with Aiyalos and Alyaiuv as a name of Poseidon see A 404. 'iuea 8e,
in order.
;

being elsewhere always formed from a

Kei'dfjLuiu. Ar. compared av\6s-av\uiv. HPNoiHceN, Ar. i)yvoir)<Tav he held that H. preferred the plural verb with neuter
:

nom.

so

Mss.

G.
:

Hermann

lv6a

re

(with

Z 245, 249, O 48, etc. 22. d9eiTa aid, on account of the hiatus Bentley conj. d<pdLTov as an adverb, cf. i^wXe/afs aiei, Payne-Knight &c(>6iTd t', but then the omission of the t' is left unaccounted for. See Z 4. Xauck
needlessly
see

Strabo only), followed by most edd., but

plurals and evidently carried through his theory in spite of the best tradition, in ignorance of the F of FdvaKra. Cf. A 724.
29. THeocuNH may be an adj. (82, II 122, 269) or a substantive (<! 390) so that here, as in X 540, a decision between nom. and dat. is not easy. The ascription to nature of a distinctly human emotion is unique in Homer, though similar ideas may be found in 2 392, T 362,
e
;

adopts the variant tTvxolto, as explained bj' the tendency to abolish hiatus in tlie bucolic diaeresis. But the pres. is evidently the tense for the immortal

gods and their possessions. 23-26 = 9 41-44. The repetition of the description has caused some offence in view of the general character of 9 it
;

4>

387, and daa.1 Xpooi

in phrases like 'StXaidneva For the sea of spears.

i;

making way compare

l)assage is imitated

66,

96.
i.

The
115.

by Moschos,

lAIAAOC
eS/xevai'
dfM(f>l

(xiii)

Be Troaal TreSav
o(f)p

e/SaXe '^pvaeia<;

appr}Krov^ aXvTovs,
vocTTrjcravTa

e/iireSov

av6t jxevoiev
A-^acwv.
40

dvaKra-

e?

cxTpaTov coi'^er
rje

Tpcoes Se (fiXoyl

Icrot

doWee<;

dveWrji
eirovro,

"^KTopi

Tipiafxihrjt

cifjiorov

/xeyua&)Te9

he vfja^ 'A^atcot' a^pofioi avla-^of Kreveetv he irap^ avToOi 7rdvTa<i cipLarov^. aipi](TeLV,

eXirovTO

dWd

Ylocreihacov yatijo'^o^

ivvoaL<yaio<;

Wpyelov^ wrpvve, ^aOelrj^ i^

d\o<;

eXOcov,
45

elcrdfievo'i K-dX-^avrc hefia<; kol dreipea <^wvrjv. Xtavre Trpooro) 7rpo(re(f)7j, /le/uLaayre koI avro)'

41. ONiaxoi QR Mor. Pap. 6, \r. b d. qnixoi Pap. 6. nap' auToei (napauToeO CP^TU Pap. d, Harl. a, Lips. Yr. b d A nap' 00x691 napauT69i) 12. apicTOUC 'Axaiovic A {yp. apicrouc) DPRT 44. oTpuNC R. 46 om. Pap. o. npcoTON J. Pap. 0.
39.

Hbk
.T.

GJPQ
i

42.
:

KTONeciN

||

36. ne9ac, perhaps liobbles,' fastening the forefeet together in such a way as to prevent straying without entirely stopping all movement. * 37 = 275 borrowed of course in that

'

feeling

pounds.

that
It

they were
will be

negative comnoticed that the

;

very late episode, as is shewn by auei, which in 9 has no reference.

41. aBpouoi auiaxoi would at first sight appear to mean icithout noise or shouting [aviax- = o.v-FLFax-, aFFiFax-^But in Homer See Schulze Q. E. p. 65). the noise of the Trojans is always contrasted with the silence of the Greeks and if on entering into battle (B 810, r 2, A 433-8) the Trojans were so
;

variant dviaxoL has good support it is used also by Quintus (xiii. 70) but it is impossible to say whether he took it to mean silent or noisy (of sheep following their shepherd from the pasture). 42. For aUT6ei as against aiT6<j>L see note on 302. 46. When we last heard of the Telaraonian Aias he was separated from his Oilcan namesake (M 366). Hence Wackernagel has proposed to take AYaNxe

clamorous, it is impossible to suppose that they became quiet when they were forcing the wall in their career of victory. Human nature too. to say nothing of the comparison of the storms, seems to insist that the words here must mean And so Ar. took them, avrl tov noisy.
^701'
^pOfjLOvvTes

here in the sense of Aias ami his brother Teukros, on the analogy of a well-established Sanskrit use, by which two ideas belonging to one another, though having diff"erent names, can be expressed by the name of one only in the dual (see Delbriick Gr. iii. p. 137) for instance,
;

two fathers means father jntdrdu, and mother,' dhanl, 'two days' means
'

'

'

Kal

dyav
be

laxovvTes.

The

d-

should
i7i
'

rather

copulative,
as

joining

noise

and

shout,

the

existence of an d- intensivum' is very doubtful. Etymologically this explanation (from se7)i-, sm-) seems unassailable for similar cases see Schulze Q. E. p. 495 and note on &^v\os, A 155. But ff. it is hard to believe that such words were not ambiguous to the Greeks themselves when the negative d- had driven can only competitors out of the field.
; ,

'day and night.' Wackernagel appeals 164, where it is said especially to that the Aiavres cast lots^ whereas in the sequel Aias is sjioken of as though there were no ambiguity of name hence he argues that Aiavrei must there also mean Aias and Teukros. But this is of course very uncertain. In many ways the position of the leading heroes in this

We

suppose that Uppofios and aviaxos were in common enough use to overcome the

book cannot be made to tally with the statements of M, so that no great stress can be laid upon the discrepancy. npcoTOJ is here as often used in a clause added asyndetically, as 91, T215, fi 710, 7 36 etc.

lAIAAOC
"
X^lavre,
ai^co
fxev

(xiii)

re aacoa-ere
/x?;

Xaov W.'^aiMU
(l>6^oio.
)^elpa<i

dXKr]<i

/jbVTjaafievu),

Se

Kpvepolo

aW7]i
Tpwcov,

fxev
oc

yap

eycuy

ov BelBia

adinov^
ofilXwi'
50

fieya Tei^o<i

virepKarelirjcrav

e^ovaiv yap irdurwi ivKvi'ipuhe^ W.'^aiOL' Trjc Be Bt] alvorarov TrepiBelBia fiij ri irdddyp.ev,
^i p
6

y
8'

\vaadiBri<; (f)Xoyl

eiKcXo^

rjye/jLoi/evei

"iKT(op,
cr(f>a)iv

09 Aio<? v^T
o)Be

ipiadeveo<i
ivl

7rdc<;

elvai.

dewv

Ti<y

(ppeal

Troii^aeiev,

55

avrd)

6^

ecndfjievat

KpaTepw^ Kal dvoiyep^ev dXkov^

Tw
-q

oyKVTTopcov,

Ke Kal i<7avp.ev6v irep ipcor)<raiT diro vrjoiv el Kal p,tv 'OXvp,7rio<i avro^ iyelpei.''

Kal

(TKrjTravLCOL

yati']0'^o<;

ivvoalyaio<;

dpxf>0Tp(o
47.

KeKOTro)<;

TrXriaev jMeveo^
(n-eptcro-ds

Kparepolo,
:

60

re om.
D'^i.
:

Ke

DHJRT
:

ccTON

51.

CEOUCIN
'

cxHcouciN Aph.

65* (A supr.) FQ. 53. b r' 60. KeK0903c SU (yp. KCKoncoc) (A supr.) C Vr. b' d. reipH(i) C (AT supr.). Par. j {sujjr. n) (PR apparently have KeKocrojc. the ligatured cr being derived from 9: n\i^ supr.): KeK09b}c and KCKoncoc Ai. olx^i^ KCKoncoN Antini. and Chia.
.

K T"") Pap. d. cacbcarc R Lips. caoonaNTCc D1'.>T: anaNxac 'J Eiist. cieaNdToici T (supr. HreuoNcuei 58. e'i KeN
6
||

47.

cacbcere,

imper. of the sigmatic

is

and compare

aor.

with thematic vowel, as

;

clearly

Von Christ
59.

eiiQ)v fiev^uv awepoievs, G 361. conj. eaffv/xevos irep ipurf]aeC{e).

For the following /ii?. form 090) see on A 782 (7<^wt' ye Brandreth for acfiui fiiv re. 48. JLiH 9e is the reading of the best M.ss. for the vulg. fjir]54, and seems to have been the traditional form wherever a negative command follows a positive.

shewn by the

symbol
{v 429,

CKHnaNicoi, the stall' is the usual of magical powers, as with

(fi
TT

Hermes

343), Kirke {k 238), Athene 172), to .say nothing of Moses,

or even the modern conjuror. It has been observed, however, that the use of a material tool by the gods to effect their

In this 51. esouciN, will hold at bay. sense (rxv^'ovaiv is the more usual form, and so Aph. read here, comparing X 151.

But
tion

sec

27.

53.

Xucccb3Hc, the favourite descripof Hector

;

The see on 6 299. form however, if from \vff<ToFeidr]s, is not Homeric llenrad conj. \v<T(rr]Tr]p.
;

Wackeruagel
reeking

refers

it

to

root

65-,

purposes is elsewhere characteristic of the later poems (Q and Od.) in E 122, for instance, Athene produces the same effect as Poseidon here without material contact, but merely by the divine will. 60. KEKoncbc is formed direct from the noun-stem, like Tre^i'j'drej H. G. 26. 5. The perfect form should denote a violent stroke, as ^elSXrjKei is always used of
; :

madness. Tlie use of the article with the adjective seems to give ' a hostile or contemptuous tone ( that madman ') H. G. 261, 2, where other
of
'
'

instances are given. 54. This is of course a merely hyperbolical expression Hector never actually lays claim to descent from Zeus, but he is accused of acting as presumptuously
;

as

though he would.
57. cpcoHcaiTE,

here only transitive. For the sense refrain see note on B 179,

hitting and this suits q- 335, the only other use of the word in H.. as well as the action of Kirke in a: 238, pd/Sowi 7ren-Xr;7i/ra, where her stroke is hostile, but is less adapted to the present passage, where the two heroes do not seem to notice the blow at all. Perhaps therefore the aor. KKoirwv, though not found elsewhere, is to be preferred here. (Monro, H. G. 27, accents this form KeKbirwv, taking it for a thematic perf. The accent is said to cf. KK\rfyovrf^.
effective
;

lAIAAOC
'yi/Za
8'

(XIII)

eOrjKev

eXacppd,
lpi]^

TroSa^ koI '^elpa^ inrepOev.

aypro irerecrOaL,

avr6<i

S\ OK r
d'K

6)KviTrepo<i

09

pd T

opfxi^arjL

ah/iknTO^ Trerpi]^ 7rpifiyK0<; dpOel'i irehloLO BicoKetv opveov ciWo,

T(Ji)v

w? aTTO
Toliv
alyfra

rjL^e

UoaeiSawv

evoai-^Ooiv.
ra-^ii's

65

B
8'

e'^vm

irpoaOev ^OiXr)0<i

At a?,

ap'
eTTei

Acavra
rci
voil

Trpoaecf)')]

TeXa/xcovcov v'lov
e')(^ovai

"

Alav,

deoiv

ot "0\u/ji7rov

fidvTi
ouS'

elBofievo'^

KeXerat Trapa vtjval fxd'^eadai

ecrri,

70

76

KaX^a?

OeoTrpoiro^

olwviarrj'i'

ttoSmv ?}Se Kvi]fJbdcov c-^via yap fieroTrio-Oe dmovTO<;' dpi<yvwrot, he deoi irep. pef ejvcov
64. 71.

6puHCH(i)
12
:

AHP-TU
yp. koI

Lips. Vr. b

6puHcei
'

i2.

69.

KcXerai

KaXeei Q.

YvNia Ar.

Yeuaxa, ZT^f^Soros

5e

/cat

Api(XTO(j}a.vT)s

YxJuara Did.

is

be Aiolic. ) The other variant KeKo<pw to be rejected, as aspiration in the act. is entirely unknown to H. {H. G. See also Delbriick Gr. iv. p. 227. 24. 2).

it

/jLavTeioT ixdvTd of

61=E
62.

122,

772.
aor. in similes
%

it in place of the the vulg. Mss. are of no authority on the point. 70. eeonponoc, see on A 85. in p 317 71. 'I'XN'o, only in tliis form
i
;

seems ight to adopt

For the use of the compare V 33-5 H. G.

;

78.

2.

For

from which van L. would read ix^ea in all places, though no other
'ixveffi,

we have

alrlXinoc

see

15.

apeeic,

poising

The contracted form is himself aloft. doubtful it recurs onlj' e 393, and P Here Menrad pro724 (aLpovras), q.v.
;

case of Lxvos is found, save as a variant in T 436, earlier than Hymn. Merc. 76.

The word evidently cannot have

its

poses TrepifjLTjKes dFepdels, sibly right. 64. opuiicHi, rushes, as A 335, 265. <l> Agar's olfxrjaTji, sivoops, is

which

is

pos194,

ordinary sense o^footpi'ints unless Kv-qixduiv is added by a very violent zeugma. Hence no doubt the variants tx^ara

how;

ever more vigorous and appropriate see X 139, 308 {J. P. XXV. 32). ne5ioio
dicoKeiN go together, to chctse across the aXXo, of other sort, cf. 'I' 22 plain. ixOves dWoi.

(mentioned also by Hesych. and explained For this see E 778 '^OM-ctra. the sense movements is satisfactory enough. It has been proposed to find the
iX'"-^-) '^^d;

same primitive meaning in

from
iK-vdcrdai)

'ixvia

(as

but this

Wackernagel, having taken Atavre in 46 to mean Aias and Teukros, has of course to assume that this passage is interpolated, or rather belongs to another
66.

ful. vera incessu Compare Virgil's Mr. Lang calls attention to patuit dea. the curious superstition that when spirits assume human form they may be detected by their feet and knees being

is

very doubt-

recension.

turned backwards (Gaidoz, in Mdhisine

vi. 8,

Nikanor, followed by some modern edd., regards kqI 5' euoi (73) as the lines apodosis to ^nei, tlie intervening however, This, being parenthetical. Others does not suit the use of Kai Be. put a comma after /cAerat, and took But it is better Ixax^aOa-i as an imper.
68.

172).

72.
cf.

peia

may

perhaps go with an-

i6ntoc, of the easy

movement

of a god

peta /xcreLadfj.ei'os, 90.

But the order

to

This

regard the apodo.sis as suppressed. see is very common after itrd notes on Z 333, P 658. 69. JudNTi representing /xclvtu, is the form most in accordance with analogy
:

of the words, and the following dpl-yvwToi, are in favour of joining it with eyvwv. As to the case with which gods are di.-cerned, we must understand it to mean that they can easily make themselves

known when they wish

Iliad and
preserve
desires.

throughout

Odyssey a god can always his incognito when he so

(cf.

KV7j(TTL

640,

/xrp-L

-^P

315

etc.),

and

lAIAAOC N
Koi
8'

(xiii)

ifxol

avTO)i

dufu-u^

eul

(TTi]6ea(TL
7]8e

(f)lXoiai

fiaXXov (f)opfidTai TroXe/xt^eiv fiaiiMOiwcTL S' evepOe TroSe*? Kal

Tov
"
ovTco
8'

fid'^eadai,
virepOe.''

'^eipe<;

cnrap,eL^op.evo<i
ifioi

irpoaecpri

ieXap.coi'iO'i
'^eipe<i

\ia<;'

vvv Kal

Trepl

Bovpari
o)pope,

aaTnoi

/jLai/j,o)aii',

Kal

jxol

p.evo<i

eaa-vfiac

(i/j.<poTpoiai'

vepOe he iroaaXv Be Kal olo^; fxevoivioo)

'

EiKTopi YIpia/jLLSyji cifiorov p.ep,aMTt /jud'^eadai.

CO?
01
fxei'

80

ToiavTa irpo^ dXXrjXovi dyopevov,

Tt]v
crcfiiv

X^dpfiTji

'yrjdoavvoi
8e
Tov'i

de6<;

e^jBaXe dvficof

TO<f}pa
n't

oTTidev yaii']o-^o<i

copaev 'A^aioi;<>,
(f)iXov (f)LXa

TOiv p

irapd vrjval doTjiaiv dve^v)(^ov cifxa T dpyaXecoL KafidroiL

ci-^of

rjrop.

yvla XeXvvTo,

85

Kai a<^iv

Kara Ovfxov eylvcTO BepKOfievoiat

Tpwa?, Tol fxeya Tei-^o<i vTrepKare^rjcrav ofilXcof Tov^ 01 y elaop6covTe<; inr' 6<ppvcn BdKpva Xet/Bov
ov yap
e(f)av

(f)ev^6adai

vrreK

kukov.

dXX

ivocn-^Ocov
90

pela fjuerecadfievo^ Kparepd'i oWpwe (f)dXayya'?. TevKpov eiTL irpbiTov Kal Xi^irov -qXOe KeXevcov
YirjveXecov
6^

rjpwa (^oavTd re ArjiTTVpov re

^Irjptovrjv re Kal
Toi"?

y
:

WptlXo-^ov, p.i]crrwpa<i dvrvjqeiroTpvvwv eirea Trrepoevra irpoar^vhaI'ap. o.

77.

nOn

Qh

uoi

Paj).

o.

78.

jmaiJULcbcociN eiioi (i.

JULOI

toi J.
:

II

GH

Nepee n69ecciN r<^R [Kal oioc

Vr.
1).

79. ueNOiNdco Vr. li-. (Nepee Se nocciN A'"'. 80 i>i,i. ,]. 86. erirNexo L. H'"), 7p. Vr. \k 90. Kparepcbc H. 92. nHNeXeoN Ajdi. Par. e.

oioc
89.

aOrbc
:

9euHaceai

SHinuXoN T^

3HlnuTON Vr.

d.

73. kqJ 9e evidently adds another reason in confirmation of the conclusion at which the son of Oileiis lias

(prjaiv
t'i)i>

Kai

oiiK &,v

''

"
yT]66(jVVOL

tTrrp/aye

arrived.
78.

xapdc eorf\ov. 83. onieeN is to be taken with the verb rather than with the article, as the com-

The contracted form

:

juaijucoci

i.s

hence Fick couj. /xai/jiwdiffi, The reading of G, fiaifubixivos bi fjLOi. wcrii'. ifJLoi, is better, though the asyndeton is harsh. &pope. intrans. aor. as 6 539, T 201 it is generally trans., as 15 146, etc. So ijpapoi> is always trans,
suspicions
;

The

bination Toi>s owidfv would be a late one. sense of course comes to the same.
84.

ciNeijjuxoN,

2cere rcfrcshina, cf.

575.
peta naX, uis t( Compare, however. P 285 (with note) which is rather in favour of joining pe'ia with Cbrpwe. as Heyne and others have done. juGreicdjuGNOC. the F is neglected, see A 138 /ki' tmBut it looks as thougl: Fiffd/nevos van L. confusion with root i- <jo liad already taken place. So also P 285, Q 462. 91. For Leitos and Pendeos, the 90.
;

peTa, see on 72
etc.

deos,

Y 381,

except in
82. to

11

214, 5 777.
see

On xap"H

222.

It is better

suppose that the word is used here incidentally with an allusion to its re.semblance to x^'-^P^j than to attempt to force the meaning of joy into all the So Schol. T passages where it occurs.
XdpfxTji, TTJi lULaxvi-'
'''V''

yo-P X'^'P^" X^-Pt^"-

leaders of the Boiotians, see

494.

10
"
alBco^,

lAlAAOC N
Apyeloi, Kovpoi veoiTreirotOa

(xiii)

vfifiiv

eycoye
ci/xd'i'

95

fxapvafievoiai
el
S'
v/jLl^
St]

aacoaefxevat vea^
jj-edtjcrere

7ro\e/j.oio
^jfiap

\evya\eoio.
8a/j.i]vai.

vvv
o)

e'iSerai
?}

vtto

Tpcoeaai
toS'

TTOTTOi,

fieya

6av/j.a

6(})6a\/j.oiaii'

opwpiai,
100

heivov,

o
i(f)

oi)

Tpcba^
dcocov
96.

eycoye TeKevri'jcrecrdat (f)aaKov, oi ro rrdpo^ rrep j)fiTepa(i levai vea<;,

iXd(f)Oicriv
a'l

iror

<f)v^aKiv)]i<;

ioLKeaav, TrapSaXLCov re \vkcov t

102. 9uzaKiNoTc
niarg.
ext.)

re

KaO

vXrjv

ifia

TreXovrat
103.

cacocojuieNai J.

PQR.

nap&aXfcoN

Ar.

12

(Note: H", La R. 's H', indicates a repetitioa of lines S9-154, whicli appear after 549 in H as well as iu their proper See Henicken Studi^n 7ind Forsclningoi XSO place. p. S95 note.)
nopdaXicoN A^

napda

i>H"^

95-124. The composition of the following speech of Poseidon has f;iven rise to considerable debate. Friedlander was the first to point out the strong evidence of a double recension which it shews. Iu the first place it is clearly not a mere
coincidence that the phrase & iroiroL (99) occurs at the beginning of a speech fortyseven times out of fifty-one, the only other cases where it holds a later position being 2 49, v 209, and perhaps P 171 Here the tone of indignant sur(q.v.). prise which belongs to the words is so greatly emphasized by the rest of the line (which recurs also in O 2S6, T 344, ^ 54, T 36) that a position anywhere but in the first place quite spoils the rhetorical effect. The same may be said of the opening words of 95. Again rf/efiovos KaKOTjjTL vo. 108, by the fault of our
'

evidently he the oldest, the latter an

alternative added after the interpolation of the Presbeia, iu order to avoid the too glaring inconsistency with that book
;

an unfortunate result of an attempt to combine the two. 95. Koupoi Neoi is by some regarded as an expression of honour, 'young men of valour.' But the analogy of E 787 clearly shews that it must be a term of contempt, 'young boys,' like TratSes veapoL in B 289. Kovpos does not imply noble birth or valour, and is used of infants, e.g. Z 59.
is

and the present form

96. cacoceueNQi. aorist, 'for saving' ; to take it as a future weakens the tone

of contempt.
98.

eYBerai, vvv ave<pavri

r\

r?/uepa,

Sohol.

follows very awkwardly after fuaxovrai in 107, the Trojans are fightHence Kochly supjiosed with ing.' much plausibilit}^ that 108 originally followed immediately after 98. Again 114 seems to be addressed to men who are actually fighting, 116 to those who have given up all effort as in 84. Generally too it may be said that tlie whole speech is so long and so tautological as to be ill suited for its position. 115 is clearly one of the passages which ignore
leader,'
'

For this use of tlie verb cf. 9 559 eiSerat dcxTpa, and fi 319 eiaaro 5e a-<piv In all other cases it has de^ibs difas.
A.
the secondary sense to seem, or to resemble. 100. On account of the hiatus P.

Knight and Heyne

conj.

ix-i)

for

ou (the

the ninth book, for it directly contradicts the attitude there assumed bj' Achilles. Various attempts of different degrees of
plausibility have been made to reconstruct two or more speeches which have been confused perhaps as reasonable a solurion as any may be found by assuming that one original form consisted of 95-98, 108-115, and another of 99-107, 116-124. Of these the foi-raer will then
;

statement, however, 'adscriptum hoc erat in Townl.' has no foundation in fact). But o\) is the regular particle in relative clauses with the indie, in H., B 302 being the only exception {H. G. 359 h). Rrandreth conj. 6 k oi'. On the form e9acK0N as an exception to the rule that iteratives in -o-atw do not take the augment see H. G. 69, 49. The only other instance of it in the Iliad is T 297, but it occurs eleven times in Od. (The rule is denied by van L. Ench. p. 362 but
:

etaffKev {-ov)

which he quotes

as

an ex-

ception

is probably for edeaKev. ) 102. (puzaiciNHic, a curious form found here only, (pi'^-a implies terrified flight, panic, see I 2. 103. Cf. Horace's Cervi lupoiiimpraeda

lAIAAOC
ai/Tco?

(XIII)

ijXdaKOVcraL uudXKcCe^, ov6 eVt ^upfj.rjft)<? Tpwe? TO irpiv 76 /xei>o<i Kal ^Lpa<; 'A^aiWf ovh^ rjfiaiov. /XL/jLveLV ovK ideXeaKov ivavriov,

105

vvv Se a<? TToXto?

Tjyefiovo^
01

kolXt]1(;

iirl

vrjval

/xd-^ovrac

KUKOTrjrL fxedrj/xoawTjicrL re \ao)v,

110

KeivwL ipL(7avTe<; dfivve/iev ovk ideXovcn vrjMU wKVTTopcDV, dXXu KTeLvovTUL dv avrdii.
el
hrj

dXX^
rjpo)<;

Kal TrdpLtrav erTjTVfiov aiTLO<i

icmv

WTpeiSr]<i evpii Kpeiwv W-yap-efivwr, ovveK dTrrjTLfMTjae irotxaKea YlrfXetwva,

7'

TjfMea^

ov

TTOJ?

ea-ri.

/jLedte/MevaL

TroXe/xoLo.

dW
h'

dKecofxeda
:

Odaaov dKearai
:

toi (f>peve^ eaOXwv.

11 o

107. 5e CKOC Zen. Aj.h. 104. xap"H' ACTU YapiJ.Hn II xP"nc Bar. CKoecN Ai. ii. oCinco G. 113. ouNeKO HTiiiHce G. 114. uxieac II. jmceicNai 1' ueeeiejucN T' {supr. Y over ei and ai over n T-j uceHcejucNai (^> Vr. A. 115. eaTTON GQ. TOI : te Ar. (Iv tkti tQv viroixv-rinATuiv H.
:
-.

1!

rapacium. fiYa is elsewhere peculiar to Od., where, however, it seems always to mean provision, for a journey (except in 368 where it means chaff). See M, and R. on /3 289. The word occurs with
three scansions
212),
:

have understood, the Myrmidons alone. It is perhaps by a politic stroke that

Poseidon pretends that the remis.ness of the army is due only to their resentment at the conduct of Agamemnon. This attitude of the army agi-ees with that portrayed in B, but we have had no sign
of
it in the interval. 110. For the gen. after ouuncin cf 731 TpCias dfj.vve veCiv, which clearly shews the ablative sense of the case : so too A 11, 403. See also on 522, 2 171. also find dfivvetv irepl tlvos, P 182, but the dat. is the usual case with the act., as the gen. is with the middle. 113. anHTiJUHce, this compound is

- w ^ ^Ca.

{Tjia

5 363,

^ here,

266, 368, t /3 289,

410. The origin of the word and its variations of quantity are unexplained (cf. Schulze Q. E. p. 289 note), napdaXicoN. the panther is mentioned again in P 20, * 573, 5 457 its skin Y 17, 29. In all places MSS. vary between Trapoand TTopd-. Ace. to some the latter was Epic, the former Attic : others say 7r6pdaXiu (TTi Tov ^djiov, TrdpOaKiv iirl ttjs dopds others again (AjjIo) iropoaXts fiev 6 &ppT}v, But these are wdpSaKis 5e i] d-qkeio..
;

We

found

TLfjiaffffe

evidently mere grammarians' figments. 104. ouB' eni y^apiXH, there is no fight in them; cf. oi'o' ewi (peiotb ^ 92, w 315. Van L. objects that in the latter pa.ssages tlie sense is there is no modesty to stop them (as in iin 5eos A 515). which does not suit here. Hence he reads ivi for Itti. There is another alternative, iwl xap.uT/t, explained not irith a viev: to fight but
:

here only ; Nauck reads as usual (see on A 11), Aisch. Eum. 95. diTTp-i/xacr/xevr],
:

dirri-

after

The

comf)Osition with diro- perhaps implies extreme insult see on diro/j.Tiviffai'Tos, B

Herod, iii. Brandreth's conj. dp' rp-ifj-rjcTe is not needed. 115. The obvious reference of this line is to Achilles let us atone icith
772, 129.
cf.

and

dmj/xeXrj/jLei'oi',

si)eetJ. ;

this

is

107 = E
108.

unsatisfactory. 791, where see note.

non

ArcuoNOC must mean Agamemthough certainly, as the context

stands,

we

should

expect

i}-//x6vuv.

KaKOTHTi
XacoN
is

may

jierhaps

mean
;

ratlier in-

c'liitpctcnce

than u-ickedness

see

368.

imply

so general a word that it the host at large, not, as

must some

good men admit atonement, dKecoucea means let us heal the tcound ur hur Infiic^ol, and so But dKecrai obtains its proper force. tliis is so inconsistent with the tenor of the Presbeia that those who do not admit the late origin of that book will have us translate let us make good our blunder (sc. y.iQy\ixo(ivvr\) ; the hearts of brave men can be made good (or can make
the

hearts of

12
S'

lAIAAOC N
v/j.e7<;

(xiii;

ovKeTt

Ka\a

/j.$lT

6ovpiBo<;

X/c/}<?

TTai'Te^
ai'Bp]

apiarot eovre^ dva

Be
Bi]

cnparov ovK av eywye

/juedeiTj

/la^ecrcrai/jLrjv,
v/jLiv

09 Tt? TroXe/xoio
I'efiecTcrcofxai

\vypo<; ecov
CO

irepl

Kf)pt.
/juell^oi'

TTeirove^,

Tu^a

ri

KaKov
ev

rriiBe

/leOrjfioavinji'

dW

7roiJ](TeTe

120

(f)peal

deade eKaaro^;

aiBu)
'

Kal
B})

vefiecrii'-

S?)

yap

fieya veiKO<; opwpev.

FjKTwp
w?
up,(f)i

irapa
eppTj^ev

vtjvcrl

/3o?;i^

dya06<i TToXe/uLL^eL

Kaprepo'i,

Be

7rv\a<;

Kal /xaKpov

o'^tja.

pa KeXevTiocov yaiip^o^ wpaev W'^aiov^.

8'

125

ap^

Al'avTa<;

KaprepaL, a? ovt ovre K Adrjvair] Xaocra6o<i' ol yap

118. JueeeiH

Botovf laravro cf)dXayye<i av Kev Apr)(i ovoaaiTO fiereXOcov

'

apicrroi,
(supr. Y over first ei)

H"

(siipr. lei) [Z'S

a,

/]

uceeiei

ACT
CK

U:

juceiei

GHJPQR
bk Cant.
T.

Cant. Ilarl.
124.

Vr.

l)i

A.
:

119
cbc

o,)i.

121. eeceai

GL.

123.

Sh

eppHZCN he

djccN Moi.

125. nres KeXcueiocoN, Seh. eppHSE Bar. 126. aVoNTe I'J;. 127. out' an kcn oiire kcn S: ouB^
:

KCN G.
goal
?).

It

is

cLKeiadai

may

true that this sense of be defended e.g. in k 69

;

by

/3

136

vifieais

di

/loi

i^
is
'

dv$pd}irwu
objective,'

effcrerai,

and x 40. The word

Odj'sseus says to Aiolos, dXX' aKecraade, (piXoi, repair in)/ blunder (drr),) and so Herod, i. 167 dKecraaOai rr]i' a/j-aprdda. But the difficulty of the adj. aKccral is
Its real meaning is sufthen glaring. ficiently proved by the analogous phrases,
fifv re (ppives iadXGiv ffrpfTTTol 5d re Kal deal avrol, I

ffTpevTai
I

O
497

20.3,
;

of.

514 voov ecrOXwv, 526 OwprjToi t' eiriXovTO. Bekker, Christ, Fiisi and others simply regard the line as spurious, for which there is no ground. B 118. JuaxcccaiuHN, quarrel vnth
;

expressing the indignation felt by other men. aiSooc, on the other hand, is subjective, the shame felt by the offender. This is clear from the participle aioofxivwu 563. The whole following aioCi in phrase thus, unlike Z 351, expresses both sides of the consequences of cowardice. Cf. Schol. B T-qv re kolvtjv aiffxi'vrjv Kai rrjv (^ aXXwj' vpoffyii'o/xii'ijv fjAfiipLv.
124. xxdKpbu oxHQ, see 31 121, 455The slight discrepancy with the latter passage, where there are two ox^esi lias been made much of by tlie school of
60.
Lacliniaiiii,
Vl:>.

377,

Z 329,

32.

JuceeiH
M.s.

right reading, the

clearly the variations being

is

but

is

not worth notice.

merely

mood
opt.
;

opt. is the regular in a relative clause after another 305 b. H. G.,% It was introduced
itacistic.

The

265. KcXeuTiocoN, see 127. The use of the two particles

in

3n

KCN
in
L

immediate sequence
;

is

found also

first b}-

119. Xurpoc, wight' ; so 2;j7,

120.

H. Etienne. a poor creature,

(t

'sorr^'

on B 235. nenoNcc, Friedlander regards 120-5 as a separate There is not much reason for speech. separating these lines from the preceding, except the rather tautological

107. see note

334 where they occur in the same clause they are at least by ixh (see on A 187). separated Hence Brandreth suggested o6t' Up Ktu
in the four other cases

The variant ovoi (ovre) Kev passes the liniitsof permissible ictuslengthening.
here.

6N6caiTo JueTcXewN, A 539. TiS. Xaoccooc (ioin av-, root of (reuw, see on A [>49),' urr/cr 0/ ariuics, is wsed
also of Apollo,

harping on /Mfdri/xoffuvij. 122. For the force of aiSco Kai

79, Amydiiaraos,

244,
cf.

NCJuieciN

and Ares,
oopvffcrdos,

P 398.
Hes.

For the form

54,
etc.,
iii.

compare
dvepibiroiv, ivl ffv/Mwi.

viixetriv
7.

re

kuI

ai'<rxa
is

ttoW
shewn

Scut.

and
26,
01
I11

351.

So

501 al5Q) dead'

iirwocToa
in-TTocroaj

The

force of

n^ccic

of Artemis, Find. 0. 'loXaos /. v. (iv. ) 32.

lAIAAOC
Kptv6evT<i Tpo)d<i

(xiii)

13

re Kal "EKTOfia Slov e/xtfxvov hopv Sovpi, craKO^ aciKei TrpoOeXv/xvcoc (bpd^avre'i (laTrU cip' dcnrih' epeiBe, Kopvs Kopvv, uvepa 8' dvi]p\lravov
S'

130

iTTTTOKOfioi.
&)<?

vevovTWV
aeiofjiev130.

TTVKVol i(f)eaTaaav

KopvOe^ \a/jb7rpolac (paXoiac dWrfKoicnv.

fxefxaaav he fjud-^ecrdaL.
:

e7Yea he invacrovTO dpaaeidwv dtro ^(eLpwv

ol
8'

t'^u?

(ppoveov,

135

761c.
ieiic,

131. ap' npoeeXuuNoi Vr. A. 9pdEaNTe H. 9' enTHccoNxo L (P?). 134. & nruccoNTO
ll

V 'ap R
135.

d' Plut.

Mor.

Ti.vh

ceiojacNoi &'

Sch. T.

||

96pON R.
to

rdip apicTOi

we seem

have a case of

the developed article ; but we may perhaps take it in a weak deictic sense, 'there stood the best picked men,' or read with Monro ol' 701/3 dpiaroL (sc. rjaav). 130. npoeeXuuNcoi, ace. to the scholia = dWeiraWrjXui, row upon row. This explanation is most easily reconciled with the use of the word in I 541, but

deavoured to deduce such meanings as 'bent with the brandishing,' or 'were interlaced,' or 'were a confused mass' but no satisfactory explanation has Ijeen
;

use of epaceidcoN dn6 given. XeipwN in A 571 would seem to imply that the verb here has something to do with the flight in the air of the spears

The

when

not entirely satisfactory, as we should certainly expect cd/ceo-t for aaKeC. In K 15 the word clearly seems = suits irpbppi^os, so that no explanation all three passages, and we may look for One alternative is to another here. take it (with Reichel //. W. p. 39) as a general description of the shield, with
it is

actually hurled, and it is possible that such a sense may be found in the variant eirr-qaffovTo. Tlie root vrra- (Trrctp-evos)

may
to

secondary

know

pierhaps have developed a in the sense fly as we have happened in the sense
irTr)K-

layer (of hide) over layer {iro\vKTvx<^L This suits the use of Schol. Harl. a). 479 but the context TeTpade\vp.vos in seems to call for a special rather than Such may be found a general epithet. in the sense irlth base set forward, which describes the characteristic attitude of the Mykenaian warrior crouched under his long shield resting on the ground The close formation in front of him. here indicated is rare in H., but is found
;

crouch {Trrrjcrcr-eiv by i-irTri-TTjv), whether the two words are originally identical (as Buttmiann held) or no. Compare also iXrjKoi. beside 'CKrjdL, and other cases in H. G. 22. 9 note. On the quoted other hand, this explanation does not suit (TeLop-eva, which is used of spears brandished in preparation for a cast we can hardly put the stop at the end of 134 and read creiopevoi 5' idvs with Schol. T, for this again does not suit the use
:

M 105, n 214 ff., whence 131-33 seem to be borrowed in order to bridge the gap between the opening of the Atos onrdTTj and the Aristeia of Idomeneus.
again in
132.

iaavpevoi would irrvaaovTo Naber conj. 6' iffaevovTo, Pallis 5i acp' eaavvro. 135. leuc (ppoNeoN, cf. 31 124 ttJc p
of
(jeLecrdaL
(cf.

199)
5e

be required.

For

iOvs (ppoviwv
i'^L's

tTTTToi's

^xe,

and the phrase

pefxadis.

The preceding passage was,

ing

i}auoN, touched with the projectcpdXoL (see App. B, vii. 2), those in

front when the men bent their heads. 134. mvccoNTO, were folded; how such an expression can be used of spears commentators have not been able to exTiie word and its derivatives in plain. H. have a very narrow range of meanings, being used in the literal sense of

according to the pseudo-Plutarchean Life of Ronier, chosen by the poet for recitation in the contest in which he which of course only defeated Hesiod means that the ancients justly admired it. This is clear enough from imitations
;

in later poets,

e.g.

Tyrtaios

fr.

11.

31

Kal TToSa Trap TroSt dels Kal in' dcriridos 836 ttoi'S daTTid' Eui'. Her. epeiaas, (iraWaxOels ttooI, dvrjp 5' eV d^dpl ards,

folding clothes, except 7rri''xe5, which is used of the layers of the shiehl, and the From folds of a furrowed hillside. this source commentators have en' '

Virgil Aen. x. 361 haerct pede pes, densusque viro vir, Furius Antias apud Macrob. Sat. vi. 3. 5 pressatur pede pes, mucro mucrone, viro vir.

14

lAIAAOC

(xiii)
'

Tpcoe^ Be irpovTV^av aoXXee?,

^}/3%e

8'

ap"

FjKTcop

avTLKpv
bv T
pr]^a<;
v^lrc

fxe^aoi^,

oXooirpo-^o^ w? airo

TreTprji;,

Kara
3'

crrecfxivrjif TroTafxh^ '^ifxdppoo<; Mcrrji, aaireTcoi o/jb^pcoc avacheo^ e-^fiara jreTpr]^dvaOpcoLCTKwv irererai, KTVireeu he B' vir'

avrov

140

vKt]'
'

aacpaAeco'i

ueec

efJLTreoov,

o<pp

av

iKrjTai

ov ri Kuklvherat ecrcrvp^evo^ irepC09 FiKTdyp eito? /^ev direlXeL I^^XP^ 6a\daari<i pea SteXevaecrdat KXialwi koI V7]a<; W'^aicov Krelvcov dXX ore 87] 7rvKivf]i<; eveKupae (f)dXay^i,
LcroTrehov
S'

Tore

145

ari]

pa

/j,dX

i'y^pLp(f)dei<;.

ol S'

dvTioi ule? 'A^atwz/

dfM(j)t'yvoi(riv

vvcrcrovTe'i

^L(f)eaiv

re Kal ey^ecriv

Mcrav diTo a(^eiwv

rjvaev he "

Se 'xacradp,evo<i TreXepi-yOr].

htaTTpvaiov Tpcoea-crt <yeyaivd)<i Tp(be<i Kal AvKLOL Kal Adphavoi dyx^tfia'^rjral,

:

150

138. x^'^^^^ppoc Syr. 137. oXooxpoxoc CGH" oXoorpoxoc Bar. Mor. (Sbcei CJ (L suj/r.) Vr. b {sirpi: hi XGiJuappoc GLQT Vr. A: x^'^^^po^ P. 139. acxerco QU {supr. dicneTCo). 140. uijii t' aYxJuaxa PQ oxuara K. qutco P. ease AP 141. oq>p' on : o9pa li CL8U uijiei t' p. e'l'wc C eic6KeN 'iXem Porphyr. on A 269. ecoc Sn Li]is. {yp. o<pp' cIn) yp. Harl. a.
''

1|

\\

142. eccuuENCOc P. eXeuceceai Par. j:

144.

pea bieXeuceceai
|l

Ar.

peTa 5' eXeuceceai ii. Toi R. 146. rxpi<peeic Hi'JQR Vr. b d A. 6 bk xaccaTo noXXbN oniccoo Zen. Par e.
!

145.

peTa &ieXeuceceai T peTa rukinqTc P. ^NCKupe PI.

:
|

148.

noXejuixoH
:

GH"J (R

supr.)
6.

149. TpcoCCl

3a]Naoici Pap.

150.

aju<piJua[xHTai

Pap.

d.

1.36.

npouTuvj/QN,

intrans.
of.

of

violent

hopeless.

Brandreth's Fpeia
1

F'

is

not

forward
KOTTTeiv,

motion

irpo^6XKei.v.

wpoKpoveiv, irpoSo also w 319

Homeric.
comj)aring
147.

Pallis conj. pel' eTreXevaeadai, 651 eVt re KXiaias Kal vrjo.s

dpi/iiv ixevos 7rpovTv\j/e.

iKicrOai KTeivovra.

137. oXooirpoxoc recurs in an oracle in Herod, v. 92. 2, and Tlieokr. 22.

to

49
is

viii.

and in the form oXoirpoxos, Herod. The word 52, Xen. Anah. iv. 2. 3.
doubt
to roll,
is

i.e.

6ju<piruoiciN, generally supposed a yvlnv at each end,' the head at one end and the spike But it is not {cravpuT-^p) at the other.

mean 'having

no

for

Fe\-v,

FoXoF-oirpoxos, from The -ot-, Lat. vol-v-.

;

however,

not explained

we can hardly
it is

e^cplained how yinov, which is properly used of the flexible extremities, hands and feet, can be used of the point of a

compare

odoiwopos,

where

clearly

the locative termination {H. G. 124 /). Perhaps we ought to prefer the variant

The scholia generally refer oXooTpoxos. tlie word to oXoos, as though 7-(t)iiH(/ destructivehi. 138. cTe<pdNHC occurs only here of the hrow of a hill. ov the simile cf. ScxU.
Her. 437-42.
ciNaiSeoc, of the reckless wilful 2X"'''' ^I 260, 4> 259. course, see A .')21 141. cic9aXe&JC, withoiU a check. 144. p^a monosylla})le, see note on P 462. The vulg. peca o' iXeixreadai i-f

nor how the adjective can be formed from it by dropping the t. Others have explained it of the spearhead only, as having a curve on both
spear,
'

sides,'

i.e.

being of wdiat
'

is

known

as

the

'

leaf-shai)e

others again as two-

handed (wielded with both hands). But it is quite possible tliat the word may mean elastic, literally bending to either
'

139.

side.'

The

existence of the root yv-,

;

to

bend, is abundantly jiroved

cf.

yvpb^,

yOaXov,

yvrjs,

etc.

P'or

wordin
148

= A

Sopli. y^'wc/t.

the use of the 505see Jebb, adloe.

535.

lAIAAOC
Trapixever-

(xiii)

15

ov roi Srjpov ifxe cr-yrjaovcTtv A^aioi, Koi /Jiaka 7rvp<y7]8bv a^ea<i avrov'i aprvvavre^, cOOC oi(o, '^daaovTat vrr' ey-^o<i, el ireov /xe
,

wpae
W9

Oeoiv c!)ptaTO<;,
eliroiv
8'

^rjt^ojBo^i
TlptafjbiSi]<;,

epiySovTTo^ Trocn<^ "\\pr}<;.^ (OTpvve /iei/o? koI dvfiov eKuarov. ev rotai p.e'^/a (ppovecov i^e^/jKet
8'

155

irpoadev
8'

e-^ev
ical

aa-Triha irdvToa

itarji',

KOV(f)a TToal

7rpol3i/3d^

viraa'rrihLa

TrpoTroSi^wv.

avTOio titv(tkTo Sovpl (jiaeiVMi, KoX ^d\ev, ovK d<p(ifiapTe, kut dairiSa iravroa ii'arjv ttoXv irplv TavpeLrjv' t^? 8' ov tl BirjXaaev,
^T]pi6vr)<;

ljO

dWd

ev Kavkoii

idyt]

SoXi'^ov

Sopv
eo,

Ar]L(f)ol3o<;

Be

dcnriBa ravpeirjv o"%e^' diro

151.

Belae Be dvpLMt
154. apicroc H.

oOti

CGR.
159.

153. Jue:

DK
Pap.
163.

11

gcxN GQ.
ff.

158-60

o/.

nep H.

H"

Vr. d.

157

"*.

158. un' acniaa

10.

GJPQR

auToTo
Hail, a

CXCT

AJPQR

eN toTci Ap. Lc.r. 153. anai L supr. cxero G.

,;

Lips.: unocni&ia 161. &' vm. Vr. A.

4-3. 152. nupPHadN, see on A 334, 153. 6'1'aj, Schol. BT prefer oi'wt, i.e.
ifjLol

ixbvu}!..

154. copicToc, see on Z 260, A 288. Here also Braiidreth coiij. 8s dpiaros. 158. onacnlSia = virb riji daTriOL, and 609. The word expresses the so 807, characteristic ]\lykenaian attitude of

guard against attack. For tlie formation of. \jiripfj.opa, and the other instances of
adjectives

seems to be implied by the use of a ferrule or irop/cTjs in Z 320, the latter by the av\hs of P 297 (see note there). Plere the former is probably intended. So also the Kav\6s of a sword (II 338) is the metal tongue running from the blade between the wooden pieces which form the handle see Helbig ff. E.- 33.5-8. 163. cxeee may be counted among the forms which vary in sense between aor.
;

equivalent
vTracnri^etv

to

preposition
%

and imperf.

The

imperf. sense

is

evi-

governing a noun in H. G.

127.

2.

The

later

and

viracnvKXTrjs

have a different meaning, and so has

the tragic use of the adj., as will be Notice seen on reference to the Lex. the marked alliteration of tt in 157-8, as usual a mere accident. Ko09a seems to indicate the trained hero who can move

dently rt't|uired here, for the holding out of the shield at arm's length is subordinate to the previous action paXev, and this relation is in the E])ic language
expressed bj^ the imperf. (JI. G. 71). On the other hand the aor. sense seems best suited to A 219, and ffxeOeeiv 466. dvax^Oeeiv e 320 look like aorist fonns, though even this is rendered doubtful when we consider such stem -formations

with ease even beneath his ponderous

shield. 159. auToTo,
Toio Diintzer,

a5 in the weak sense apa roio Hoogvliet. for the use of 162. tu KQuXcoi, P 607 Kav\6s is (v cf. Z 40 eV irpwTwi pv/Mui.
: ;

exjilained by Schol. B as rb Kadiiixtuov This eh TO kol\ov rod Siparos fjApos. may mean either a tongue of metal forming part of the head and let into the wood of the spear, or the end of the wooden spear-shaft fixed into a hollow base of the point. There is no reason why both these modes of attachment may not have been in use simultaneously in spears of different makes. The former

by 'yr]doij.ei'o^, and op^x^^o" ^ Apart from these forms there is little to decide 'the question, whether in H., Pindar (e.g. P. vi. 19), or Trag. except the accent, and here, of course, we cannot trust to tradition. AVe must
as
-yTjdiii}

30.

therefore conclude that this is a really indeterminate form, in which the usual differentiation, whether into a definite aor. or a definite imperf. was never carried out (see particularly Curtius, Vb.
ii.

345-46).
use
it

On
aor.

the whole,
classical

however,

the
to

tendency of
as

writers

was

See Jebb on Soph.

16
^Irjpiovao
el<i

lAlAAOC
'

(xiii)

'yyo<;
a-yfr

8ai(f)povo'i

avrap

ypco'i
8'

erdpwv
S"

e6vo<i

i'^cH^ero,

'^coaaro

alvco'i

165

afxcfiorepov,

/3^

levai irapd

olaofji.evo<;

re kuI ey^eo'i o ^vvea^e. re K\LcrLa<; Kai vr]a<i X-^aLOiv 8opv /laKpov 6 oi. K\caLrj(f)i, XeXecTTTO.
viKrj^
170

01 8' dWot fxdpvavro, /3or) S' dcr^earo'i opcopec. TevKpO'i Se 7rp6iTo<; Te\a/j,covio<i dvSpa KureKra, TToXviTnrov M.evTopo<i vlov. "Ifji^piov al'^fX')]T7]v,

vale he
Kovpi^v

Yi't']haiov

irplv iXdeiv

vtw; W.^aicov,
^IrjhecnKdcnrjV'
175

8e
enreX

Hpid/jLOCo

vodrjv

e^e,

vee^ rfK,v9ov ufKpceXtaaat, avTcCp et? "Wiov ?]X6e, fxereTrpeTre Se Tpcoeaai, d-xlr vale 8e irdp TIpcd/iicoL' 6 Se /xiv rlev laa reKeaai.

^avawv

Tov p
T

vv^\ eK
7/

vlo^ Te\a/jbo)vo<; vir ovaro'^ ^'VX^'' /^(^x^pf^)^ o B avr eireaev fieXirj o' eairacrev ey^o'i'
Kopv(j)i]i

o)?,

opeo'i

eKadev

Trepicpaivo/uuevoco

yaX-KMi TafxvofxevT] repeva -^dovl

ft)9

(pvWa

ireXdacrr^L'

180

ireaev,
S' S'

dfxcj>l

8e

ol jSpd'^e
/ie/xact)9

TevKpO'i

d>pfMi]67]

revj^ea iroLKiKa ^aXKMi. dirb Tevyea Bvaai'

"Kktojp
165.
CHj;

6pfX7]6evTO<i

aKovTcae Sovpl (paeiVMi.

168. o: Tives a, HUN]eHKe Paji. o. 6c Nate C: oc Nde 172. NaTe 5e
:

V
:

Syr.

166. suNeHse Zen.:

ws

"

K^ros &
li

fi-vpla

^daKCi" (m 97) Sch. T.

173. JuiHSeKacicTHN 178.
180.

Zen.
177.

uTac nhoc J. t6n a' Syr. Vr. A.

:

juiHSeciKaTHN

Lips.

175. ec Q.

out'

ev ctXXwt aiijj'

A.
:

179.

KOpUfHI

Ar.
||

ACPQ

Kopu(pH(i)c

il.
:

ncXdccei

neXdccoi J

TCJUiNOueNH nexdccHi Vr. A'.

LQ

Syr.

nepiTeuNoueNH

P.

dn6 go, the short syllable O.T. 651. before 5(f )eitre is very rare. Heyne and Ahreus suggest ei5, but the contracted form is probably not Ejiic. The internal F had apparently so far disappeared that oF does not lengthen a preceding short cf. 278 and R. G. 394. syll. in thesis 160. nIkhc, res 2^'>'o rei defcctu, as A
:

176. ndp ripiducoi, no doubt in one of the dd\a/j.0L reyeoL of Z 248, fj.v. 177. erxeY juaicpcoi. Teukros is therefore represented here as a heavy-armed warrior, whereas elsewhere he is an
archer,
etc.
;

372,

440,

cf.

472,

26t),

65, etc. 172. NaTs 9e,

OTL

77

otirXrj (sc. n-epieaTL-yfj.evri)

.
.

Zt]v65otos ypdfpei 6s vde Ilridai.oi' dyvoei di bri "O/J-ripos dtaKdTrreL ras <ppdfiXAws aeLS, 'iva fxr} /xaKpo-rrepiooos yev-qTai.

is praised in both capaciFor a somewhat similar note on B 528. These small inconsistencies, which affect only the picture which the poet has before his eyes, are not sufficient to form a ground

while he

ties

314. difficulty see

in

See re Kai KaKbjXiTpov to ^ttos iroLel, An. On n4&aioN Schol. T note on Z 34.
says
oi
vTTo TTjv "Idijv 7r5Xis

wpbi Qrj^riv,

oi

Trpbs

Kapiav.

ric^s 5^ ttjv avrriv tQi

IlTjSda-an.

173. Medesikaste was represented by Polygnotos in the Capture of Troy, which he painted at Delphi (Pans. x.
25. 9).

wide-reaching dissection of the jioems. ^KaeeN ncpi9aiNoui^Noio go to'visible all round from far.' gether Cf. e 476 iv irepi(paLvopi.iv(x)L, in a conspicuous place. Nitzsch has remarked how the favourite simile of a falling tree is used with continual freshness of detail e.g. A 482-7. 183. opAJtHecNTOc, the usual gen. after verbs of aiming. H. G. 151 c.
for

179.

lAIAAOC N
aXX'
/zei/

(xiii)

avra IBwv TjXevaTO ^dXKeov

WfjL(f)lfia-x^ov

67^^09
185

rvrduv, o

8'

K.TdTOV vV W.KTOpio)vo<;

hovirrjcrev

ari^do'^ (BdXe hovpi. viacro/xevov TroXefiovSe he irecroiv, dpd^rjcre hk Tei/;^e' eV auTon.

8'

Kara

"VjKTwp

u)pixi]6ri

Kopvda

Kpord(f)ot^

dpapv'tav
190
8'

KpaTO<i d(f)ap7rd^ai fxejaXijropo^

\\/x(f)ifj.d-^oio-

Ata?

8'

6pfi7]0evTo<i

ope^aro Sovpl (paeiVMc

77776

"ETO/909'

dXV

01;

%pfU9 elaaro, Tra?

apa

-^^aXKOJi

8 ap' acr7ri3o9 6fi(f)aXov ovra, (TfMepSaXecoi KKdXv(f)d'' Siae he fiiv aOevei /xeydXcoi' 6 he -^^daaar orriaaoy

veKpoiv dfjL(f)OTepwv,
185.

roix;

S'

i^eipvaaav

X'^aior
>\.
:

uf^N T.

186.

nic6jucnon

ACTPTU

Vr.

Ncic6ueN0N
Scli.

NCiccouENON

6pzaTO
Sch. T.

187. apdBHCe : snpr.) n. cikonticc JPQS Had. b, Par. a b c d f 191.

oiinco C.

nvh apabncc
;

T.

Syr. : 190.

XP<^^
0.

'^'"

g b j, yp. Harl. a, Lips., and rivit 192. XPoc H. XPc or XPO^^ Ar.

KCKdXunTO
185.

DT

Keica\unT[ lap.

entage see notes on B 621, A 709. 186. Of tbe various forms given by tbe M.S.S. viabixevov was regarded as a is picrfffffOai future (Eust. ad loc). doubtless right, for vi-va-j-eadat, root viff-eadai may be defended j/ey, though
z,s.=iv'i.-v<T-eadai, cf.

For Amphimacbos and bis par-

can only go back to ttie transliteration The choice therefore of the poems.
lies

open to

us.

If

we read XP^^ ^^

wI-ttt-w.

190.

opcsoTO

the

variant

aK6vTi.<jf,

though well supported, would not suit the canon of Ar. that oDra (192) is used only of a weapon held in the
hand.
191. OTi
di.6

diriiptjKe

XP^^
Koi

^a.pvrovr)Tiov.

on

OLVTi
'

Tov

e<pdvr),

An.
"'*

'*''^' '''^^ XP^^' to etcraro vvv So also ovtws at

ApKTTapxov XP^^
Sir]ipri<Tdai

\6yos' /3oi/Xerai 5^
Se 7,i]v6ooto^ 6 ok HpwStai'os

rr\v

ivOelav.

ypd(f>ei XP'^^ ilaaTo,

Ktti

Did.

613, and odi ol KaraeicraTo yair]^, A 358, should then have a are nearer. 'vague local' gen., 'reached not the It might seem region of the flesh.' possible to join xpoo^ ^s a partitive gen. with TTT/t, but this use, though common enough in later Greek, is hardly Homeric see on T 400 and A 358 (cf., however, It must further a 425, /3 131, 5 639). be remembered that itaaro in the sense

take the gen. as dependent upon on the analogy of rixft" and etcraTo, In x 9 ^^'^ other verbs of attaining. have '05i(7^os idaaTo, which is rather different, coming under the category of verbs of aiming. dWriXwi' i<piKovTo,

may

We

evddav koX
possible)

yeviKrjv Sex^rat

(regards
5e
is

reached had an initial F (see on

138

as

rrfv

XP^^^

Ty\v yeviKTjv,

Schol. T.

wpoKpivei

and

nom. xpo^

without analogy, and we are reduced to a choice between XP'^^ ^"'^ In favour of the latter is not Xpoos. only the consensus of M.ss., but the evident fact that Ar.'s authorities were
entirely

same direction that he preferred the supposition of an unknown form of the nom. to the easy
so strongly in the

On the Zen.'s reading. adoption other hand arises the question whether his antliorities were competent witnesses as to a primitive distinction between 00 and w. In the oldest alphabet both would be given by 0, and the distinction
of

These Ahrens Beitr. p. 95). diiliculties and doubts are at once removed if we adopt tlie Zenodotean XP^^. and take tiffaro, with Ar., in the sense La R. objects that we should of (pdvri. not an aor., as X 324 neeil an imperf Hut the difference between tbe (paivero. two is merely that the aor. means th<flesh never shewed itself,' the impt-rf. was not visible.' 192. La R. suggests that the variant
, ' '

may represent an original KeKaXviTTo, 6 5' aaniSos. &p' being in.-^erted But writing to remove the hiatus. iK TrXripovs is not so rare in the Mss. as to
of

DT

justify this conclusion.

VOL.

TI

18

lAIAAOC
^Afi(f>Lfia'^ov
^

(xiii)

fiev

apa

Srt-x^iO<i

8l6<i

re Me^^ecr^et"?,

195

up'^ol

\6rjvaiu)v,

"l/ii^pLOV
&J9

avr

re Bv

Ko/jLiaav [xera Xaov KyatoiV, XXavre, /jiefiaore OovpiSo'i aX/c^?. al<ya Xeovre Kvvoiv viro Kap'X^apoSovrcov
pcoTn'fia

apird^avre ^eprjTov ava

v->\rov

ttvkvu,
200

W9 pa
Koyjrev
r)K

virep jaLT]<; fxera ja/j,(f)i]\i]catv e^ovre, TOP v^Jrov ')(ovTe hvco Aiavre Kopvara
S'

rev^ea av\7]T7)V' Ke^aXvjv

'OiXidSi]^,
fJbiv

dTraXrj^;

diro

Beiprj';

K'x^oX(Ofxevo<i

'A/ji,<pifid')(^oco,

Be

(T^aipriBov eXi^d/jLevo<;

Bl'

"FjKTopt Be irpoTrdpoide ttoBmv Kal Tore 8?) Trepl Krfpt, Yioa-eiBdwv

vlcovolo ^rj
8'

Trecrev

o/julXov iv KOVirjca-i.

205

i'^oXcodr]

orpvveoov

iv alvrji Brj'ioTrjrt, levat irapd re KXtalwi Kal vrja<i 'A^atcoy Aavaou<;, Tpcoecrcri Be tci]Be erev^ep.
ireaovTO'i
B'

BoupiKXvTO'i dvTe/SoXrjaev, 6 ol veov e'/c iroXe^oto epYO/x.ez/09 Trap' eratpov,

^lBofievev<;

dpa

ol

210

196. 195. CTixioc : TLvh cxe&ioc Sch. T. 200. exoNxec 198. aire Zen., Par. h supr. 202. &' oiii. Q. Kopucxai PR. eXONTo A.
i! il

XaON

eV

aXAwt
b^.

jmerij

^eNoc A.
Syr.
1|

PQR

Syr. Cant.
:

201.

apa
203.

anh

imb Vr.

kcSij/cn

ap' i\idaHC Zen.

204.
o.

e\is6ueNoc L.

207. ewi Kpaxepfli ucuiNHi Syr.

209.

K[H]8ea xeuxe[N Pap.

197.
lieixavV

ueuaoxe
^pidos

ciXkhc,
di/TTjs.

cf.

P 181
d\Kri in

dXKTJs

cf.

eTndivrjaas,
FeXlcrcreiv

fidXa irep

/xtfj-auiTa
/cat

(v. note),

and E 732
this

F of

F 378. On account of the Heyne reads ffcpaiprjdbv oe

Bekker

connexion means deeds of frowess, cf. Pind. N. vii. 12 ral /xeyaKai yap dX/cat
(TKOTov TToKvv v/xvuv
?x''''"'

comparing for the place of the adv. IBoTpvdov Si TriTovrai, B 89. Bentley
/xiv ^/ce,

conj.

a<paipiv5a,

atpatpridd

(sug-

SeofjLevai.

The idea may be either that two come upon a goat which has just l)een run down by hound.s, and snatch or that it away froin them, as in P 23
198.
lions
;

goat from a herd protected by the goatherd's dogs. Schol. B objects

they
Ol)

seize the

gested also by Heyne) on the insufficient analogy of d-rroaTaSd, f 143, and other adverbs in -8d, which are all derived from verbs, not from nouns. 207. uiojNoTo, Amphimachos, son of see on A 709. Kteatos, son of Poseidon The allusion is unusually obscure, as
;

ffvfifj.axovffi.i'

dXXTjXots

Xdovres,

dXXd

ToO ivbs dpwdaavTos avfapird^ei viravrGiv 6 erepos iKUT^pov rrjv aypav els eavrbv It was ap[)arently for this KardyovTos. reason that Zen. read aXye, giving one

Poseidon was not named above (185). Small difficulties of this sort abound in
this passage, which is no doubt a work of the final redaction (see Introduction). 211. The mention of 'a comrade' in

o goat to each lion, but spoiling the The appropriateness of the simile. scholia quote from Aischylos (fr. 30) eTKKov 5' dvu> XvKrjSdv, ware olttXooi. \6kol
ve^pbv (p^povaiv dfjL<pi fxaaxdXais. 202. This savage ]>ractice is rare
in

general terms
lar

is unusual from the regupractice we should have exIt is surprising pected to hear his name. too to find Idomeneus, who in A 501 was 117 among the fore-fighters, and in
;

Homeric

was defending the

even
if

wall,

now unarmed

H.

see S 496, S 17G. with a 204. cXisdjucNoc,

;
'

swing of his

moment
to help a

were justified at such a in withdrawing from the fight

he

body,' whirling himself round to throw Others take it to the more violently. mean swinging the head in a circle
'
' ;

wounded friend, it is hardly to be supposed that he would lay aside his armour.

lAIAAOC N (MM)
^]X6e

l'.>

Kar
fiep

Tov

lyvvijv fSe/dXrjfi^vo'i eralpoc evetKav, o B

o^ei

^oKkmi.
e7rtTeiXa>

lr)Tpot<i

KXiairjv htl yap TroXefioio fievoiva ^iev tov he Trpoaecf)^ Kpeicou evocrt^dcov, avridav.
9
eladfj.evo'i
o<f

215

(f>Ooyytju

\\.vdpat.fiovo<i

vli

(')oai>ri,

YlXeupoiVi Koi alireiviji KaXv6oi)vi XlrwXolcnv avacrcre, 6eo^ 8' a)9 rtero 8i]fj,coi'
'irdcrrji

"
'\So/j,evev

K.p'TjTMV

l3ouXi](f>op6,

irov
vle<;

otyovrai, Tpcoalv TOV 8' avT \8ofivev*i KprjTcov dyo'i dvTtov rjiiSw " CO &6av, ov Tt*? dv7)p vvv ultio^, oaaov eycoye
;

ra<i

u7relXoi>

aTreiXal " W-)(aion'

rot

*220

yivuxTKw

7rdvT<;

yap

eTrtcrTa/xe^a

TTToXefxi^eiv.

ovTe Ttva Seof Ic^X^^ uKijpLov ovTe rt? okvcoi eiKOiv dvhveTai jroXefiov KaKOV dXXd irou ovrco
jjbiXXet
Br) (f)iXov vTrepfievei Kpovicovi, vcovvfMVOvi diroXeadai avr' "Apyeo<; ivddS^ 'A-^aiov^.

225

elvai

dXXd
TOi
213.

^)6av,

OTpuvefi Se Kal dXXov,

Kal yap to 7rdpo<; /j,6ve8iJLO<i ijcrda, ode /xedievTa iBrjaidiToXriye KeXeve re

'

vvv

fii^T

(f)U)Tl

eKuaTwt.
P.

'

230
214.
:

CNHKON Q
T.
!!

{siij>i:

over e and

ei

over
yp.

ft)

eNHcoN
216.

hVcn

oi

oe

An

9conhn (,L. <peorrHN 218. After this line add. tcoi juin ceicdjueNoc npoce9H KpeiwN eNocixocoN D'HT 222. e6aN Cant. Lips.'": tcoi juin eeicdjueNoc enea nrepoeNTa npocHuSa I'll. Scliul. T: see Ludw.i. NUN r' Av. [tijl'li I'.-ir. .<;-': nun b' Aph. n^noN I).
ien Sch.
D.)<^>RS',
.'

ek xXidHc

P.

I'

ec noXeuizeiN Vr. A. 224. ouSe tinq Par. a GLT. 225. aNa&uerai Lips. Par. j dvTiypdcpwv did tov o, oube. Did. rti'^j 5^ ypdcpovcnv oTtw Slo. tov v ciNdueTai ai Api<TTdpxov (Sch. A) CNQuerai 1' adduerai (Sell. T). (The reading of P coiilirin> l.ohis'.* conj. 5td tov a for Sict tov i').

223. rirNcbcKOJ
Ttffi

CDPRU
'

Tu!v

DK

nroXejuoN G.
Q.
'!

nou
oei
:

nco S.
:

227.

NCONUJULNOUC

CNedd' axaiouc
8

ulac axaicoN
oi

A
:

{yp.

AHT Syr. Pap. o nconuuouc eNedB* dx-) R, yp. Harl. a. 229.

:

ixpuNOic T.
i;

{yp.
ei)
:

on

ore

A
:

{yp.

oei)

CMPQR

Vr.
o.

King's

Harl. d. Par. c d' e^ g YBoio T. ndNoio Zen.

214.
It
is

{siipr.

bei tc Lijis. yp. oton Par. f. iceXeuc bk TT Syr. Pa]', 230. twn R.

otic ueeiHici

inditferent whether Idodescribed as going to his own hut, as in the text, or coming from From that of another, as in the variant. the strange idea that the eratpos must be Meriones who is not wounded Doderlein and others have got into hopeless ditUculties over a perfectly simple

meneus

is

. noO . oYxontqi, like 6 229 The l^av e&xwXal, and of. T 83. taunt is general and not directed specially at Idonieiieu.s. except by implication, 225. dNaucrai, withdraws from, as oi ttws ?Tt eixff virorpiffai H 217 For the use ov5' dfadOvai, and t 377. with ace. of. A 496 dveSvfffro KVfM

219.

-rrrji

dW

passage. 216. For Thoas see AiTcoXoTciN and awjucoi the place-names which ' be locative datives, the Aitolians in all

da\d<Tcn}i.

So also
etc.

638, A 527. in 218, as well as precede, seem to

Plato TJicad. 145

llaiutc

in Attic, fo bac/c out of: r. Dem. 102. 12, Ar.

860

227

=M

70.

was king among

the

country

of

228. ficea, Bentley eWt, which suits 347) and the the usual idiom ^e.g.

Plouron and Kalydon.'

//. G. 145. 7rt.

following OTpvvus.

20
TOP
"
^Yhofjievev,
e'/c

lAlAAOC
S'
i)

(xiii)

fielder
firj

eTreira

UoaeiSdwv ivoalyOwv

Kelvo<;

dvrjp

en

vocnrjaeiev

Tpoi7]<;,

09 Tt9

eV

av6t kvvmv ^eXirrjOpa <yevoLTo, eKMV /xediijiat fid^eadai. ij/jLUTi TwiSe

aXV

dXX' dye revxea Sevpo airevSeiv, at k 6(f>\6<;

av/McpepTT]
voil
8'

Xa^wv
rt

Wf

ravra

8'

djxa
eovre.

XPV

235

dperr) TreXei dvBpoJv

yevMfieda koX 8v koX p.d\a

XvypMV

he

Kai k
eliroDV
8'

w?

'ISo/xerei'?

dyaOolcnv eiriaraiixecrOa /jLax^adat. fiev avTi<; e^rj ^eo? d/x irovov dvSpoiv ore By] KK.ca-irjv ivTVKTOv tKave,
irepl
%/3oi'',

240

Bvaero rev^^a KoXd

/Bf]

yevro 8e Sovpe,
r}V

S'

tfiev

da-repoivrji

ivaXiyKCO^,
drr'

re K.povifov
OXv/jlttov,
ol

yetpl \a^oiV eriva^ev

SeLKvv<i
0)9
crrjixa

aly\r}evro^
8e

/Sporolcriv

dpi^rjXoc
irepl

rov x^Xko'^ eXafxire

avyai' ar)]deacn Oeovro<?.

245

jueeiHCi

ueeeHici Syr. 234. oc kcn Q Pap. o. en ^k G. 'Apiarapxos Suoontc R. 237. cuNq>epTH T. 236. eoNTCC G. noNoio Sell. T. enicxduccea enicraljuieea H 238. enicxijuiecea Syr. cuJU9epTH bk BIh Zen. Apli. A (7/3. enicxaiuecea DLTU Lips. Vr. A: ^nicrdueea GPRS Harl. a: cneircoueea 239. aueic C. enicrdueea nroXejuizciN ,J [supr. ai over d and cea over ea). Q. 242. Bfl p' Vr. d. 241. ducaxo P. 6u ON P Pap. 0, Lip.s. Vr. b ^c R. 245. 'iXaxxneN eui Zen. Aph. 244. 6pizhXh bi oi qOth (,). ^NoXirnoc GR.
232.
:
1!

||

||

Il

jl

||

Pap.

0.

CTHeec9i

Vr.

b'-.

233.

JueXnHspa,

S2}ort,

only in this
Cf.
eXibpia

yevrjai,

connexion (P 255,

179).

where any way.'

tl is

probably an

ace.

'
,

in

Nauck conj. k\Kf)dpg., needle.ssly. 48. 234. kn KiiaTi, jmeeiHici, the only instance in H. of the pres.subj. of I'r/yat irpdCrii Hymn. Ven. 152). (see H. G. % 81 Hence some write ^le^i'ijcn (indie.). Van
4.

237. Literally <7^e>-c is a united proivess {a protvess due to union) even of very For this pregnant sorry warriors. use of neXei compare T 287 with note.
It might be thought possible to make dvSpibv part of the preiiicate in a quasi'a valour of union ablatival sense,
arises from, is

The pres. L. adopts fxed^rjiai from Syr. subj. is rarely found in any non-thematic there appears not to be a verb in H. single instance from tcrr-qixi, Tid-qixi or
;

dlow/jLL.

236. o9eXoc, a word which both in H. and Attic can almost always be translated by our idiomatic 'good,' and is
witli

almost invariably found in combination a neuter pronoun, rarely with a Here 6cpX6s neuter adj. (see Le.xx.). Tt = if perchance we ma,y he any good, X 513 ovhiv ffoi y' 6<pe\os, no good to thee. But from P 152 os rot 7r6XX' 6(pi\os
yivero we see that the appended adj. or pronoun was originally an ace. of re-

produced by, even sorry analogy of aifxaros et's cf. also Z 211, tt 300 dyadoh but this use is rare in H. (see //. G. 148), ami the assumption is unnecessary, Ar. (ap. Nikanor) apparently explained tis dvdpQv dperTj Kai tQv crv/xcpopriTrj dadeveardTwv, olov ov fxbvov Kara 'iva, dWa /cat Kara ttXtjOos '4aTi ris dperr] Kad' poov/xev>], k&v ds eKaaros dffdevrjs avrbv, which is the same as that given above. But ace. to Ap. Leo:, he explained (x<p6Spa Kai KaKwv dvSpCov is
men,' on
the
d 611,
;

'rji

raurbv

cvveXOdvTwv

ylverai

tis

dperri.

lation, though in later Greek it evidently came to be regarded as agreeing with the 282 at Ktv ri ipouis AavaolcrL Cf. noun.

This seems to indicate a reading avy.<peprQ>v. which would certainly make the
construction easier.

lAIAAOC N
^lijpiovTj'i
3'

(xiii)

21

apa

01

OepuTTcov
fiera

ei/9

di>Te/36Xr}(Tei'

eyyv<;

en

KXiaiij^'

yap Bopu

)(^d\Keov ^lei
'ISofievrjoii'

olao/jLevo<i'

rbv 8e 7rpoae(pr] adevo^

"
\lTjpiov7]

MoXof

vie

TToSa? tu-^u,
Xlttcov
ere

(JjiXtuO'
;

eralptov,
250

TLTTT
rje

yXde^ TToXe/xov re
^e/BXrjai,
/Se'Xeo?

kol hrjiorr^ra
uKdiKi],

Ti

Se

reipei
;

7]e

rev dyyeXiij^ jxer

e/x'

t]Xvde<;

ovhe toi avro';

rjadai evi KXicmjKri XiXaio/jiat, dXXa /xd'^eadai.^^ rov S av \l7)piovr}<; 7r7rvv/xvo<i dvrlov ijvBa' " el r'i toi p-)(oixai, ey^c; evl KXtcrirjiat XiXecTrrai,
oiaofxevo^;-

254

256

to

vv yap Kared^afiev,

Trplv

e'^ecrKov,

dairiSa

Ar}i(f)o/3oio

^aXcov

v'Trep7]vopkovTO^.^^

Tov h
"

avT

^J8o/jievev<i

Sovpara S\

ai

KprjTOiv dyo<i dvriov rjvhaideXrjiada, koI ev Kal eiKocri 8i]t<;

:

'260

eepdncoN ^C;c Ar. 12: Soupl kXut^c Zen. Aph. ecpancoNeuc otliers. e6c Par. e supr: (glossed 6 YSioc). 252. toi ti Ck tcj Paji. o. 263. kXicIhi G. EN LR Lips, 254. nenNUULesoc SoupiKXuToc PPi, yp. doupukXutoc J. 254. After tliis (></</. ('"I)'"(;l I.J I'KST'" Klioso.s) Hail, a, ev tkti T,
246.
:

il

uc

i;

'IdojucNeO,

KpHTcoN BouXH96pe x^^koxitconcon

:

255
Zeii.
:

(The paraphrast of P omits the line.) KarediHoueN Par. h. 259. qCit'

256. KXiciH9i PR. 257. aO .1. 260. Soupara x'

KaxeHsaucN
.'>yr.
:

Soupara Vr.

boopara

r*

{om. 5').

249. According to the legend Molos .son of Deukalion, so that Idomeneus was the uncle of ileriones. Of this relationship there is, however, no Molos is mentioned again trace in H. only in K 269. 252. drreXiHC, for the question whether tins is a noni. or genitive see note on F here is corrupt, and we Schol. 206.

was a

with this the answer ot 1. and the words of 208 liarnionize, as well as the use of et.

Thischangeofpurpose, though a small detail, is

2.')

not quite like the usual Epic style,

7.

The sudden change from

plur.

to sing, has given

much
.391

otlence.

Schol.

quotes

?]ur.

Ion

Ku\i'6fjia-0a nrj

do not

know whether

Zen. took dyyeXirfs

fiaddv A ^ovXofiai (and so 1250-51, Tro. He adds that some read 904, etc.). Karea^a fiiv, but the fiiv is clearly out of

which is perhaps more probable, read dyyeXi-rjv as in 640. Tliere is no doubt that Bentley's nv'
as a causal gen., or,

Bentley conj. Karia^a fioi, which place. liardly more satisfactory, Naber Kar^a^' iixov. Schol. A also says TrXT^'^i'i'ru'dJt ^i'ik6'
is

the simplest sense, if only rev dyyeXirjv there were support for it. is equally good here rev (Buttmann) may be either masc. or neut., about any one or anything. The same choice is given if we read dyye\l-q'i and take it if we make it gen. fern. as nom. masc. we have the third possibility of making rev agree with it. But no suHicient
d77e\t7;i' gives

analogy
nboi't
25-?.

for

dyyeXlrjs

e\deit'

= to

come

is

Hceai, sit iiUe, as A 134 etc. 256. TOI rlearly means that Meriones going to the hut of Idomeneus, not to

a message has ever been given.

AioXikQs. In explanation of this strange statement Thiersch would as a .supposed .\iolic KaTea^dfiev, form of the 1st sing. Karia.^inr)v, but he lias found no followers (see Curtius, Vh. i. 87). It is therefore necessary to accept the text, though the instances in H. of the 1st plur. for sing, are not common 224, k 99, v 358, w 442). (cf. 260. b' seems here to stand for 5t) rather than 5^ cf. II. G. 350 and note on A 340. But it is a question if we should not rather read 7' the particle Kaf would be quite in place. Kai
eirrjyayev

read

his

own, as would appear from 168

and

are found again in corresjiondence only

22
karraoT
Tp(oia,
ev
TO,

lAIAAOC
KKiairji,
irpo-i

(xiii)

evooTrca

7ra/jb(j)avoQ)VTa,

KTafxevcov

(iTroaivv/xai,.
lcrTdfJievo<i

ov <yap

otco

avhpwv
rco
/xot

hvafjuevecov

eKa<i

iroXefiil^eiV'

hovpard r

ecni

Kol dairlhe'i ofi^aXoecraai

265

Koi K6pvde<i Kol d(iipT)Ke<; 'Xafjurpov yavoo)PTe<;.^ Tov S' au M.r)pi6vr]<i ireTrvvfievo^ dvrlov rjvSa'
"
/cat

Toi ifxol irapd

re kXktlijl kol

vrjl'

/neXaivrjc

TToW' evapa Tpoioiv a}OC ov cr'^eSov ecmv eXeaOai. ovSe yap ovB ejxe (f^rj/jiL \e\aafievov fXfMvai a\Krj<i, dXka jxerd Trpooroiac fid^ijv dvd KvStdveipav
icrrafxat,

270

OTTirore

velKo>i

opcoprjrao

TToXe/xoco.

dWov
\rj6co

TTOV Tiva

fidWov 'A^aiMV
ere

'^oXko'^itcovcov

fiapvdfjUVO<i,
S'

Se

Ihjjievai

avrov
dyo<i

otw.^

rov
"
olS'

avT

^lSofJ,VV<y
ol6<i

K.p7]T0)v

dvrlov tjuBw
;

dperrjv

eaaf

tI ae

'^prj

ravra \eyea6at

275
Pap.
o.

261. kXicIhci Hail. nxoXeiiizeiN .F Pa|>. o.

a.

262. dnoeNNUxai \'r. b. 263. icrdueNoi 266. After this D"^ adds 'I9ojuieNeO KpHTciJN
:

||

6ouXH96pe

XaXKOXiTcbNOJN.
in 636

267. eJLioi

^ufi P;

and Q 641 in H.
'

The meaning
'

not only one, as you say For eYkoci as (ri, 256), 'but twenty.' a hyperbolical expression for a large
evidently
is

cf. X 349, /n 78, i 241. The huts 261. CNcbnia, see on 435. in the Greek camp are as usual spoken of in the same terms as permanent houses. 262. anoaiNUjmai, / wont to take. The verl) varies between this form (also in fj. 419, t 309, p 322) and dwaiuKuai

number

There are a few linguistic difficulties, see notes on 278, 285, to which Fick adds the scansion of olos 275, Trovei'i/m.evos an Ionic form 288, and Xiyeadai, Xeydb/neffa in the sense of talk,' which recurs only in passages which he regards as late.
'

vrjTTVTios

(292) too has late associations.

am

? 85) like d-Troalpeo A 275 by the commoner dcpaipeiadai. There is no ground for assuming an initial F. oil ritp 6"l'co may be taken as a modest
(A 582,
595,
'

expression,
far
off

do not think that

'

stand

and this is to some extent supported by Meriones' use of the word (f>y]fj.i below ('269). But it is more Homeric to understand I have no I do not care to stand far oft"' as in mind,
I

when

fight

'

180 iu irpdiTOLffLv otw ^fifxevai. See App. B, iii. 3 r. 266-94 is a passage which has aroused general suspicion, so inappropriate does this verbose vaingloriousness seem at so critical a moment. Beyond this general 'subjective' difficulty, however, there is no serious cause of offence, if we ex296,
265.

A 170,

however, no strong reason for athetizing it, unless we cut out the whole scene between Meriones and Idomeneus the more so as the very vivid and vigorous passage 276-87 does not look like the work of an interpolator. 267. The use of napd is curious hence Diid. conj. irdpa t' ev, van L. better irdp' ivl. We might simply write irdpa and take KXiffLTji by itself as a locative dat. but the position of re seems to require that irapd should be taken closelj^ with the following substantive, as A 329. It is possible that the common phrase wapd vrji has attracted K\i.<jirn by a sort of hendiadys, meaning 'in mv hut beside my ship.' 269. oiiae riip oo5e, E 22 for the periphrastic pert. XcXacucNON euJUCNai

There

is,

cf.

on Z 488.

271. opcopHTQi, asiibj. of the thematic perf. opwptraL t 377, 524 {H. G. 27 fin.).

Brandreth and van

n-ToXe/j-oLo,

veiy strange, as we should have supposed that Meriones and Idomeneus, so closely connected in every way, must have had huts near together.
is

cept 268, which

L. read opuprjiai the active form being the

more
in

usual. 275. The scansion of oToc as

w v^ recurs
as a

105,

77

312, v 89

cf. '(fxiraios

lAIAAOC
el

(XIII)

yap vvv irapa

o

vr]val

e?

\o-^ov, ev6a fidXia-T

Xeyoifxeda Trdures' apLarui dperrj BiaeiSerai uv6po)i>,

280

re oei,\os avqp, 09 t a\KtfMO<i, ^e(paappj)Tov fiev yap re KaKov TpeireTat %/ci(W9 dXKvht^ aXkiqi, ovSe 01 dTpeixa<s rjcrOai iprjTver iv (ppeal dvfio'i,

evu

dWa

fieTOKXa^ei Kal eV dp-c^orepov^ iroSa's t^ei, iv Si re oi Kpahii) p^eydXa (rrepvoicrc Trardcraec

6Lop,evo)L,

Kp]pa<;

7rdTayo>i Be

re yiveT

oSovtcov

TOV 8
Tapj3el,

dyadov out
eireiBdv

dp rpeirerai %/3w9 ovre rt Xl7]i' Trpcorov eail^TjraL Xo-^ov dvhpwv,

dpdrac Be rd^tara p-Lyi]p,evaL iv Bai Xuypiji ovBe Kev evda reov ye p,evo<; Kal ^lpa<i ovolto. et irep yap Ke ^Xelo 7rovev/jLvo<i ^e Tvireirji;,
276.
el
:

rdp 3^

H
\\

el

dH rdp Vr.
-31
:
:

d.

278. be

261. 32

ioc t

dVoueNou

H
d

Ap. Lex. 56. bi Te stipr.

ese' Lips. 279. bk FT. n rirNer" L.

287.

t 8 re T oXXhi aXXuc G.
:
: :

Et.

Mag.
283.
enei
Ilarl.
||

284.
12

Kiau K.
:

285.

Sn

T.

286.

rdxicra
g.
a.

udXicra U.

reoN re Ai.

b. Par. c^ (?)

288.

r6p kqi

(siq)): e)

(P'

.'

6\ao C Harl.
dactyl,
I'

e app.

m ras.) Pap.

tcon t I'QK
0,

Vr. b.

408 (//. G. Xereceai, to tell over, talk abont, as 292, B 435. In the next line it is of course passive, if we were being fold off.' The ajjodosis to 276 is postponed till 287 by the unusually
I

38-1,

379, and note on van L. Ench. 17).

'

long parenthesis; 279-86. 278. This verse has all the appearance of a gloss on the preceding a correct Ahrens took one, but terribly flat. offence at re remaining short before

the only case in //. of a thougli it is often found in Od. (e.g. v 224, 349). 285. The simultaneous contraction and shortening of rapBcT is intolerable, and eneiddN is a late (Attic) form, found All edd. correct nowhere else in H.
plur.).
is

This

direct ace. after

otofiai,

it

eTreidri

Brandreth,
is
;

evret

8fi\6s {8FeL\6s) and projiosed ?vda 8ei\6^, Christ evd' Ss 5et\6y, Monro ^uO' 6s re deiXos (omitting dvrjp). This is, however, unnecessary in so suspicious a verse ; see also note on 163. Elsewhere in H. 5et\6s always means miserable (Att. deiXaios), not coirardly as here. 279. XP"^' the outward ap})earance of the Hfsh, complexion cf. S 164, P 733, 412, IT 182 Kai Toi XP'^^ ovKed' ofioios, \
;

while rap^iei, el Ke Agar) corrects both. npcoTON, elsewhere always wpQira or ra. wlicn Trpdra after exei, in the sense For the whole once ; see on A 235.

(Thiersch's iiri]^ 8ri set one error right

as

ki> Bekker bad as eweiodv)

Menrad

(binroTe

'

'

situation compare Odysseus' description of Neoptolemos in the \6xos of the

'

Monro points horse, \ 523 ff. out that in place of the pres. ecizHxai we ought to have the aor. eaiirjrai. "7u he has once taken his scat. {ei'd/j.rjv, from the reej'o/otei'os are always aorist,
wooden
duplicated stem
efff-a8;

529 ihxpvao.vTa XP^"- KaWifMov. aXXudic Pallis ^XXhi, 'all sorts of colours.' each man a suggests dWvdcs dWov,
'

no present stem
?j'eo.

exists,

efeai

378 should be

ditr-'rent colour.'

But dWvdis dWrji

is

See, however, Delbriick Gr. iv. p. 96 Veitoh Gr. I'-rhs, s.v. Kade^ofxai.)

and

phrase, not to be too closely cf. e 369, t 458, \ 385. 281. ixeroKXdzei: fieTaKadi^eiev' d/xtpooKXdt yap eari to tTri y6vv, Tipovs TTodas Sch. A. aju9o.Tpouc evidently means lirst one auil tlun the other.' 283. dYojmeNcoi, bodi/ir/, dwelling on thoughts of death in all its forms (Kfipac
a

tixed

pushed

287. oNoiTO, sc. Tts, but the omission hence Bentley of the word is curious oi'5^ Tis IvOa, to which Axt has
;

conj.

added redv
necessary.

Ke.

This, however, is liardly oH Ki ris hda Cf. X 199.

:

'

van

L.

288. BXeTo, opt. of the aor. e-^Xv-fnjy Cobct"s i^Xijio is wrong. ^\e- is the weak

24

lAlAAOC

(xiii)

ov Kv ev avj(ev o'TricrOe irecroi /3e\o<i ovB dWci Kv rj arepvcov r) v7]Bvo<i avTidaete

irpocrcroi

evl

vcotcol,

290

lefiivoio
ixrjKeTi
firj

fxera irpofid^wv

oapcarvv.
vrjirvrioL
&>?

AA,'

076

ravra
ti<;

XeycofjieOa

eaTa6T6<;,

irov

V7rp(f)id\a)<i

ve/jL(n]a7]f

dXXd av ye
&)?

KXtairivhe
lAr)pt6vri<i

klcov

e\ev 6/3pifiov

e^^^o?.
"Aprj'i

(pdro,

he

6oo)L

drdXavro^

295

Kap7ra\ifxcj<;
/3f]

Kkiairidev dve'iKero '^d'X.Keov e7%09,

^lSof^,evrja

Se

/juer

fieya TrroXe/uLoio

fie/ji'>]X(i)<i.

olo'i

rSii

Be ^poToXoL'yo'; "Ap7]<; TroKepbovBe fjuereicn, Be ^o^o'i (pl'Xo<; vlo'i djxa Kparepo<; /cal drap^rj<i

eairero,
TO)
/Jbev

09 t

i<f)0^7](Te

raXd^povd

irep

iroXefjbKTTJjv

300

^e

eK (^p7]iKr)<; 'E^t/yoof? fxeTa 6copi']craecr6ov ^\e'yva<i jxeyaXrjTopa'^' ovB' dpa rco ye eKKvov diM^orepwv, erepoiai Be kvBo<; eBcoKav
dp'
/jberd

289.
n'
. .

ou KEN

and

ai KOLval

eni Stob. Flor.

7.

14.

ook Qn Av. ii. (Did.) 290. cT^pwoio G Cant.

:

||

necHi G.
294.
']

||

eN

CNi

ojuBpumoN

CHP.

297. noXeuoio 300.

cue

Lips.

298. juereici Ar.

fi

others Kdreici
:

299. ajuai K.

H.

301.

K epHlKHC e9upouc

Lx. 36. 2.

303. 6jui90Tepoic

au90TepoiciN

e9upouc noXeuoN Paus. dxjKpoTepco QR.

etc

form of jSX?;-, but the opt. is here formed with -i- instead of the regular -lt)- of the sing. (iSXetTjs is quoted from Epicharmos). The subj. is /3X77erat, p 472. noNeuueNOC, eY n^p Ke iii stress of war, 447, etc. with opt. here has been doubted, and Thiersch proposed Kai for Ke. But Lange has shewn (EI p. 503) that K-e alone is right. 291. 6apicTUN, probably an oxymoron (A 502), but see on X 126. 292 = T 244 and see on B 435. The
;

tense has no place in a simile, though the fonn alone is not decisive, H. G. 5, note 1.) There seems therefore not to be any reference to a particular mythological event, as we should suppose the idea must be that in the perpetual wars of two neighbouring tribes on the Thracian borders, Ares often goes to battle, taking now one side, now the juerd does not appear to imply other,
;

word NHnuTioi is and 4> see on T

;

elsewhei'e peculiar to 200.

may

seems not

293. {inp<p\6Kuic, excessively: the adv. to convey the idea of proud or overbearing, see S 300. 297. JueuHXcoc, like ttXoijtoio fjL/x-r]\ws

E
cf.

708 (see note there). 299. For the personification of O660C

119. 440, 300. TaXd9poNa,
raXaaiippixji'.

but means only to join but it of course be taken in the sense go in pursuit of. In that case Ares will be conceived as accompanying his own Thracians in raids on their southern neighbours. According to Strabo ix. 442 the Ephyroi inhabited the later Krannon in Thessaly while the Phlegyes
hostility,
;
,

(or Phlegyai) came from Gyrtone. latter were a race of brigands

The who

here only for

the

usual

301. The transition from the simile to this descriptive passage, which has nothing to do with the comparison,

produces a somewhat harsh effect, especially as the pres. ecopAcceceoN again gives way to the aor. of simile in 303. (In any case ^a;pi7(7(re(r^oi' cannot be an imperf., as some have thought, for that

captured Thebes, and were ultimately destroyed by Apollo for sacrilegiously assaulting Delphi (Pherekydes in Schol. A. See also Hymn. Ap. 278, Pausanias ix. 36, and Schol. Pind. P. x. 55.) The Thracian connexions of Ares {Gradivum

patrem, Geticis qui praesidet arvis Virg. Aen. iii. 35) reappear in H. only in the late passage ^ 361, and are possibly taken from post-Homeric mythology.

lAlAAOC N
Toloi
yirjpiovrj'i
e'f

(XIII)

t kuI

\Bofievev<i

ayoi

avhpMV
305

rjiaav

TruXe/xou

KeKopv9/j,Voi aWoTri '^oKkoh.

rov

^IrjpiovT]^ TrpoTcpo'i 7rpo<i fivdov tecire" AevKaXiSr], irrjL r ap fie/jLOva^^ Karahvvai, ofxiXoi/
Kctl iirl

rj

Se^iocfiU'

TravTo<i
;

Grparov,

rj

ava fieaaovs,
:J10

Tj

iir

dptarepocpiv

CTrel

ov ttoOl eXirofiai ovrco

Sevecrdai TToXe/xoio Kaprj KOfioeovra^ A^atoi;*?." rov B avT ^l8o/j,evev<i KprjTMV dy6<; uvtIov rjvZa-

"

vTjval jxev
Al'avT<;

ev fieacTTjiaiv u/xvveiv ela\

Svco

Kal ciXXoi,

TeO/cpo? 6\ o? apiaTO<; A^aiw// ro^oavviji, dyaOo^ Se Kal ev (Trahirji va-/jLiV7}f oX jiLv ahrjv eXocoat Kal iaav/jbevov TroXe/xoio,
306.

Mo
T.
Ii

npOTcpoN
0.

S.

309.

oCi
I'ar.

noei
;.,'-':

ra'f ; oii

nou xe

i.iic)

Sell.

[CS] Pap. Zen.

315.

eXaouo

edcouci. adccoci, see below.

outojc noXeuizciN

307. AeuKaX19H, son of Deukalion ; see note on 31 117. 308. ^ni goes witli the locative, as elsewhere, at the rifjht ; the later iwl
Se^ids.

although in 5 733 Kal

i<Tavixev6s irtp odoio

;

309. cXnojuai,
is

/ suppose,
less

possible,

but

Epic,

'/ hope they arc nowhere pressed as I know them ouTCiJ naturally means so left.'

355. It to translate else as hard to be on the

the part, evidently goes with the gen. cf. also A 717 fidX' iaavp-ivovi TroXefiii'df, and 5 416. Against these must be set a large majority of cases where iaffviievos is used absolutely (e.g. 787), so that we need not hesitate to assume the same use here. For a similar ambiguity compare Q, 404 lax^'-v (ffcrvfMevovs troX^fiov, N

much

as

630

o'x'jo'fo'^f

on

prefers to take it with a vague reference I do not think the Greeks are anywhere so weak as to be especially in need of help' (as in our colloquial "are nowhere so very muuli in need of help "). But this would be a reason not for going to the left, but for keeping out of the tight altogether. The (Greek) left is always represented as the scene of hot conflict ; see A 498, etc. There is no case in the Iliad where fighting on the right is mentioned. 310. Seuecoai noXeuoio, to fall short of the far, is exactly our "to be unequal to the contest." For this use of
the
left,
"'

Monro

Nikanor gives both

awaiTTeou
ibpfxij/xevov

Kal ecrcvfifvoL irep "Aprjos. alternatives, iJToi eaavfxfvov ir6\ip.oio, dvrl rov
ts

TOv

ir6\e/uoj',

rb

e^^y

icTiv e\6w(n

TroXe'^uoto,

KaOb

OLCLCTTaXrjcreTai

{8La<TTo\ri is a sliglit division, less

a stop,

to

.shew

that two

than words are

not taken together)

dirb TOV woXifioio.

for

the latter

/Spaxi) t6 ia(Tv^j.a>ov Ar. rightly declared alternative, as appears

icrn oi to adrjv (Xouktiv avTl TOV Kopecrdr/vai avrbv Troirjaovffi toO troX^while Zen. fiov Kaiirep Trpodi/xiay ^x<"''''a read TroXe fiiieiv, which must be taken
:

from An.,

with

iacrv/xtvov.

There

is

more

diffi-

culty on the

phrase

ddt]^
it

Sei'ecr^at

compare
ideveo,

P
670

142
ij

TroWbv
ft'O-XV^

fj^dxv^

^9-

67rt5ei)o;u.at

eiriSevies r}<iav. fj.dxv^ (TreSeveT' 'Axatw'' is different. 312. duuNCiN eid as 814, I 688, etc.

aXts orri ; ^185 iroXKbv di fiirjs But 12 385 ov /lev yap rt

oi'x

OL fiiv S.5t)v edffovffiv" 6 vwop.v7)fxdTwv eVrt Kopiaovffiv Kal irrl tov TIo(7(l5wvos

Didymos remarks uixm "

(sc.

eXdav itself. KaT ^^/la twv

upon
4>rifii

315. Thi- otlicr this line are

USt]!'

passages which bear

e

290

dW

4\dav

KaKhryjTos,

^n fiiv T 423

fxiv

ov

Xij^w Trpti' Tpwas a.5riv iXdaai It seems clear tlicreforc that

TroXe/xoio.

noXduoio
:

here goes with abnu eX6coci, not as mii,dit appear at tir.st sight with eccuiieNON

?Tt fj.^v fxlv iprjfu dSj/f e 290) " did tQiv Svo aa vapieXdap KaKdTtjTos For this verb edav to sate KiT0 "fdav." there is no other evidence (see on T 402), nor are we justified in adopting it, as it is not linguistically explicable nor can we estimate the authority on wliich Ar. Indeed the was inclined to read it. mention of the vTroij.vrijj.aTa, which seem to have been mere notes, not deliberately

"dW

26

lAIAAOC

(xiii)

iariv. "EtKTopa HpiafilSi^v, el kuI [xaKa Kaprepo^ ol eaaelrai, fxd\a irep fie/jbacon /md'^e&Oat,, alirv iceivwv viKycravTi fivo<; kol '^elpa<i aa7rrov<i
vr)a<i

ivLirprjaai,

ore

fx,rj

avro<i

<ye

K.povi(ov
dorjiaiv.

efx^aXoL aWojievov SaXov

v7]e(T(Tt

320

dvSpl 8e K ovK el^eue p,eya(; Te\a/jiwvio<i Ata<;, 09 dv7)T6<i t' etrj Kol ehoi I^i][xr)Tepo<i aKTrjv,

ya\.KML re
ovS'

P7]kt6<;

/jLeyaXoio-i

re ^ep/j^aStotaiv.

dv

^A'^iWrj'i

prj^rjvopi

'^(opj]aiv
Paji. o.
|!

316 om. ACD^Tt (added twice in m;irg., by Rliosos and another)

Kai Vr. b in keIncon*
:

ci

KaJ

but see ou

318. KeiNCO Par. c'g Pap. o (tliis is doubtless the variant imjjlied 6enT0UC A})h. ("Ar." M.S., ovtoos Tr\7]dvi>TiKQs at ApicrTapxov, Did.). 319. 6t : oti Lips. re : re H. 320. 567 and Ludwich here).
i2.
' || \\

eu6d\H

,T.

makes it probable no more than a conjectural suggestion based on a wrong daovai interpretation of ew/^ec in T 402.
j'ublished opinions, that the verb was

f]\dffaT.
is

But
(cf.

this use of the ace. in

for

H.
It

not sufficiently elastic

//.

such

a con-

cdusion

G.

140.

4,

note).

seems impossible to attain a completely

satisfactory explanation of the phrase ami the variation of reading c^uoted from Ar. may possibly indicate that e\d(TaL rej^resents some lost verb which we cannot now discover. With respect to the breathing, &8r]v or ad-qv, it may be remarked that the best Mss. give the former with very few exceptions. Ar.
;

Schol. would, however, be defensible. T gives yet another variant, ol de ddcrwcri 5td TO d(X7]v ifiTToielv, but this niay be a mere error for edaovcn, and has in any case no advantage over it. We must then accept and explain the text as
arises whether after adr]v or not. Some have taken it as a local gen., 'to chase him to his heart's content through the buttle.' But tins local use of the
it

stands.

The question
a gen.

TToX^/Moio

is

however preferred the rough breathing, which is the more correct if, as seems probable, the root of the word is set,
to sate.

gen.

is very limited (see H. G. % 149), and is nowhere else used except with words which have a purely local sense It would seem then that {iredLoio, etc. ). we must take it as a gen. alter adr]v. But here again Homeric analogies fail us. doriv occurs, beyond the phrases already quoted, only in E 203 in H. and the similar dXis never takes a gen. (see on $ 319), common though the con-

five

this line is omitted by and is of a familiar type of interpolation, a couple of ex-

316.

Though

important

M.ss.

planatory words jihis padding, it can be spared. The omission of Hector's name would be very strange, as he has never been mentioned since 205. el Kai is certainly right for the unmetrical /cat
ill
ei

of all

known

mss. but one,

and had

struction is in later Greek. On the other hand, it would seem that the consciousness of adr}!/ as originally an accus.

can

never

liave

dd-qv eixov Kreivovres

been quite lost, cf. Herod, ix. 39, ddrji'

It is there^XsL^ev a'i/jLaTOi Agam. 828. fore best to admit this use here, and

already been conj. by Bentley on the analogy of E 410. 317. ainii, only here in the metahowever Cf. jdiorical sense difficult. the jihrase aiviis irovos A 601. eccelTai, also B 393, t 302: H. G. 64. The

regard
'

dS-qv
'

governing

him with

war.' Some have even proposed to take it as a real substantive, the ace. expressing the terminus ad quern,

substantival adverb in a way to sate rroXiij.oio,

'

as

'drive
11.

him
w

only similar fut. in H. is -rreciovrai. Brandreth conj. atTri'' Ki Foi 'iaerat.. 318. YjEipac adnrouc, A 567. 319. ore juh, unless E 248, H 227, TT 197, 185. Cf. also 6're without ijltj = in case, e 189, X 375, v 391. The tem:

'/'

into
vioi,

.satiety

of
5'

war,'
e's

for

which Heyne well compares Tyrtaios,

10
a.fj.<poTipLov

Kopov

poral and purely conditional categories lie very close together, as conversely d is often = ?,'/iei.

lAIAAOC N
ev 7'
i^coiV

(xiii)

27
ept^eiv.

8'

avTOcnahlriL' irocrl wS' eV dptarep

rje
rcoi,

8'

oi;

ttco?

ecrriv

325

e'^e

crTparov, ocppa rd-^iara

elhofxev
o)?

(pdro,
'y*^^'

^h]ptovT]<;

eS^o? ope^ofxev ye ra ?;/Liti/." Se Ooml drdXavroi^ "\p-qi

df^iKovTO Kara arparov tjl [xiv di'coyei. Ihov (f>\.oyl eiKeXov uXk/jv,
evrecrt

VPX
ol

^i^P

K w?

'ISoyuet-j/a

330

avTov Kol Oepdirovra, avv

KKXop.evoL Ka6^ 6/xl\ov eV tS)v h o/mov lararo viko<;
&)<?

SaiSaXeoiai,
e^rjaai'.
veecraiv.

avTMt Trdvre^
iirl

Trpv/xvijiai

66^

rj/xari
ol
(o<i

Xiyecov dvifxcov cnrep-^waiv cieWai rcbt ore re TrXeLcrrr] Kova dp,(pl KXevdov<i,
VTTO
Koi'irj^

335

d/j,u8i<s

fj.eydXr}v

Icndcnv

o/xi'^Xyv,
8'

apa TMv
Be
a<f

ofiocr

yXde

/xd-^rj,

fxefiaaav

evl

dvp-Cot

aXXijXovi Ka6' o/xiXov evaipe/xev o^ei yaXKMC,

e<ppi^ev
p,aKpy]L<;
p^d'^rj
(f)0icri/ji/3poTO';

eyyelrjiai
S'

tyop rapeai^poa'i- ocrae

a/j,epBev

340

avyt) '^aXKeiT)
325.
r'
:

Kopvdoov
b'

ciiro

Xap^irofievdcov
326.

t'

GR

H.

oOnco G.

nwT

I'.

327. tic:
:

kqi

i'a]p.

0.

329. acpiKoiTO
cc

dWuL
6

Xeoici,

Hail, a {p. ras. '!) Lips. 331. daidaXeoiCl JuapjuaipoNTac H, cuNENTeci jmapjuaipoNTac A. cun xeuxeci \eura\eoici Li]).s. {yp. daida333. OJULON TLvh ouoce Scli. T. 334. unai I.. 335. KpuTTov).
li

PR

nXeTcTON (,)l BpoToc GLT.

337. 341.

ojucbc

DL

(sv/^jr.

6n) P.
'\

338. aNaipcAiCN
:

.1.

339.

9eici-

KopuecoN

d'

.T.

ano

uno Pap.

0.

325. aCpTocra&iHi,

'

ct7ra| Xeyo/j-evov,
'

in

standing, stationary tight, in holding his ground, as opposed to chasing a Cf. avroax^^^V510, flying foe (iroixi).

Merioues has been relegated to a subordinate place by the preceding line, 333. 6jui6n, evidently predicate (of.
ofidcr'

7j\de

in

337),
is

and
It

aTadirji 314, etc.

But the phrase

the variant
also.

ncoVn, a very strange expression. appears that Meriones and Idomeneus arc suddenly regarded as being in a chariot, of which we have heard nothing before vw'tV must be an ethical dative, and ^'xf mean drive As for us, drive to the left.' But this use of the dat. can hardly be paralleled. For ^x*^"* without an object = <o drive, cf. II 378, "ir 422, etc. There is no clear instance of its use in the sense go (on foot), unless such can be inferred from the intrans, use of la-xf (520) 'held its way.' This also leaves uCo'iv unexplained. co9c may be local, (his way (see on K 537), but the usual sense, an we are doing, is
326.
.

6/j.6cr'

lit. grew common. unique and perhaps should be read here

'

334. cnepxcociN, the net. seems to recur (till quite late times) only in 7 283, Hymn. Horn, xxxiii. 7, always in this phrase, and in the compound fVi-

The mid. 430, e 304, x -l-''!airipxeiv is, of course, common in H. and later, 336. oY t*: van L. reads ol 5", suggested by Heyne. 339. Cf. cyxetn
irecppiKviai A 282, and Virgil's/(?rrcH^ kastis Horrct agcr. 340. For the place of the adj. ToucciXP^ i'^ ^^^^ ^'^^- clause compare 406, and note on S 172 t6 pi ol Tefivuifxivof ijev. fijucp9eN, blinded, as d 64 6(pOa\fj.uv
is perha])s dis53, though the sense fake au-ay will suit this passage, to. Kavvb^ Cf. however r 18 ivrta

equally appropriate.

/xiv

dfiepixe.

The

Avord

For qutui Bentley conj. avTui, which is planible though not necessary, as iirl with dat. is very common after verbs of motion [11. G. 198 fin.), and
332.

tinct

from anipa-ai

dfx^pSei, dulls.

28

lAlAAOC
6oip7]K(i)v

(xiii)

re veoa/jb7]KT(ov aaKeeov re (paecvcov fxaka Ke dpacrvKdpSto'i elt] ip-yo/jievoiv a/jivSi<;.

o<i

Tore jrjd/jaeiev ISoov ttovov ovB^ aKU'^otro,

TO)
8'
a/ji(f)l<i

Kpovou vie Kparaio) dvBpdaiv Tjpcoeaaiv irev^erov dXyea Xvypa. Zeu? fiev pa Tpweaai koI "EKTopt ^ovXero VLKrjv,
(ppoveovre Svoi

345

KvhaLVWv ^X-^Ckrja iroSa^ ra^yyv ovh^ 6 <ye Trufiirav 7]d\e Xaov 6\ecr6ai ^A'^aLiKov l\to6i Trpo,

dWd

^eriv KuSaive Kal vUa

8e

Kaprepodv/xov.

350

^Apyeiov;

UoaeiSdcov opoOvve /xereXdcov,

Xd9pi]L vire^avaSv'i iroKirj^ aA,09" r}')(6eT0 <ydp pa Tpcocrlv Safj.vafj,evov<i, Att Be Kparepcof; ive/xiaaa.
rj

fidv dfjL^orepoLaiv
K
: :

6/jbbv

<yevo<i
:

rjh^

ta Trarpr],
o.
H

343.

KCN

TIC

QR.

344. oc
346.

coc

Paj^..

t6t
/

T6re HJ.

345.

Kparaioj
CTeiixc)
:

Kpaxepco
Hpcoccci

DGP.

HpcbecciN
(Harl.
a

ereuxeroN
supr.):

dWui A

(written

TCTCuxeTON
o:
i

ADP
oXeccai

CHJ<,RTU Hail, a, Pap. uku Spa 0. Harl. a tl

:

Apcbccci TereuxaTO GS. 348. Ou5' EKTCop R.

HpcoCCi(N) 347. ueN

:

TcreuxaxoN

pa

Ar.
ti

AC
Ar.

AHPQR
350
354.
ft

Par.

d
fi

g.

349.

CHPQR

oiibi O re Aph. fi axaTKON .JPQ Pap. o.

!1

Lips.

dd. Ar.

351.

opoouNe
r'

ukN
For

ju.^n

Scliol.

dirpuNe Zen. Aiih. Ar. Equ. 255.

occurs only

352.

rdp pa

ritp

Sh G.

of war which is characteristic of H. see note on A 222, and for the introduction of
343.

the frank

hatred

here in H. and in the but the Alexandrine imitative Epics analogous I'ieos, I'i^i', vlees, vleas are all
;

the imaginary spectator, A 539, etc. to 360 345. The following passage there appears is clearly out of place to be no other case of such a lengthy

common.
351. 6p6euNe, imperf., was rousing ' the aor. participles meaning by entering among them on rising from the sea.' Thus taken the passage is a mere recapitulation, not a fresh account of P.'s
;

and snpertluons recapitulation in H. Perhaps it maj' have originally formed the ])roera to this book, and been superseded by the more elaborate passage Ou the other which now begins it. hand the imperf. ^tguxcton implies a relation with what has gone before
;

hence it has been also suggested that we have here the original introduction to the Aibs dwdTr] in the next book. It is noteworthy that the entire MS.
authority is for TeTe6xeToi' or TeTeuxo-Tof. The former seems to be meant for an aor., though this is not possible, on account of the sti'm- vowel it could at most be a thematic pluperf. which is, of course, the same thing as an imperf. The perf. is quite out of place in this For the termination -erov connexion. in the 3rd per.son of a historic tense
;

a supposition on which appearance some, with hardly sutHcient ground, have based their objections to the passage. The difficulty lies in the whole character of the digression, or regression, not in Even XdepHi is not particular ]ihrases. inconsistent with 31-38, as it may be implied in the fact that he leaves his chariot betbre coming to land. On the other hand, the attitude of Zeus does to'some extent contradict the momentary
indifference of 1-9,

which is there made the excuse for Poseidon's intervention. 353 = 16. For the ace. of the participle

after S-xeofxai see H. G. 245. 2. 354. ndxpH is elsewhere always used in a purely local sense, home or birth-

place.

see

H. G. %5 ad iin. 350 was athetized by Ar. as a su]ierThe form uiea fluous repetition of 348.

But the gods of H. are remarkably free from any local connexion we could not say where their birthplace was as for their dwelling, Poseidon's
; ;

lAIAAOC N

(xiii)

29
yicn/.

rtWa Zei"? Tw pa Kcil

\d6prji 8
TO)
8'

TTpoTepo'i
a/ji(f)aBi7]v

yeyovet kui irXeiova

fiev

355

dXe^e/jicvai

dXeeive,
toi/ctus'.

alkv ejeipe
KpaTepi']<;

Kara arpaTov, dvhpi

koI OfMOiiov TToXefxoio

epiSo'i

eiraXXu^avre^ tV dp.(f)OTepoiai rdvvcraav, dpprjKTov T dXvrov re, to ttoXXmv yovvar^ eXvcrev.

irelpap

360

ev9a, iie<janroXio<i irep

^l8o/jLi>ev<;

ioiv,

Aavaoiat
ev
(fio^ov

KeXevcra^;
ojpae.

Tpcoea-crt

fMTdX/jLevo<;

Trec^ve

yap \)dpvovi]a Ka/STjaodeu euSov iovra,

355. fi(i)aei CGQ Pap. o. 356. dju9aafH(i) Hail, a' Li^.s. Eust. 357. areipe ,)(,. 358. TOO Ar. (Schol. T) 1' Ihiil. h {supr. Toi), Par. d ei Syr. oY njoXeuoio AIHI.I.STU Pap. o, Lii)S. Pap. o, Par. c g j: Toi Aph. 0. 359. ncTpoN R Par. f (p. ras. marg. ^ ncipara; neTpac Cant. {snpr. p 360. t' om. Piiji. o. 362. rpcoecciN ducporepoici ami ciWhXoici Ar. Stxwy.
: :

ACGHJSTU

DnK

||

n Pap. o, llarl. b, Par. a KaBHCoecN cNdoN eKdBHc N6eoN

enaXjucNOc
:

f g, iv

dXXwt A.

363.

rap

h'

ap

..

ui6N Argol.
the two parties, Greeks and Trojans, and the metaphor is taken from the the two sides are retug of war garded as having hold of a rope and pulling one another backwards and
'
'

the sea rather than Olynijws tlie of Zeus. The word therefore seems here to have the more abstract sense 2)arc7itage, a specialization of the vaguer
wa.s

home

yivos.

gives

358-60. the
;

])assage
strife sides.

text, the reading of Ar., best sense to this difficult the tivo gods knotted the rope of

The

and war ami

drciv

it

tUjht

This sense of iiraWd^ai

is

by

Schol.

for both given

iwl rod

forwards. This is in itself intelligible ; the objections to it are (1) that the metaphor of rope-pulling in battle elsewdiere always indicates divine interference (2) that the reading dWriXoiin has
;

twl bi

(xaWd^ai

(Tvvd^paL xpwvrai Kal rGiv ire'^oKoyoiv rives, irXeoi'd^eL 8^ Apicrro^efos 6 ^loi'cri/cos fV'

(In the ordinary very weak svipport. reading rot might be understood of Zeus and Poseidon but the dual is far more
;

The \^ywv rd (xrvqixfxiva. word seems to mean literally crossing over a rope upon itself: similar uses will
T]\\ayix4va

Homeric
that

in this sense.)

It

seems likely
iiroK-

the

original

reading was

be

found in the Lexicon, e.g. irovs iwaWaxOeis iro8i, Eur. Heracl 836, foot For the metaphor see linked to foot. the gods tie the two note on H 102 armies to the rope of strife, and by it A pull them backwards and forwards. somewhat similar explanation was given by Ar., only he distinguished two ropes, one of war and one of strife, rbv iroXffjLov
.

Confusion began when this Xd^avre. was altered to the plural to avoid hiatus ; tJ} was changed to roi, and so seemed to belong to the two armies, and the alteration of dfj-cporipotcn to dXXTJXoicrt was a necessary consetpience. 361. uecainoXioc, 'half-grey,' <//-/c;/erf;
cf.
x''''^*' TTi'p^i'/joCs fjieffoXevKos,

8.

13, puri)]e shot Tr6p(pvpos in Plutarch

3.

Xen. Cyr. with white /xeco;

Arntus

53.

The

rrji

very general sense of the passage would be better given if we could translate e-iraWd^avres The use of dWdacrei.i' makes alternately. this possible, but we should require the There pres. part, in place of the aor.

avveSricrav a/jLfiara iroLovvres (Did.). artificial and needless.

?pidi
.

Cjcnrep

ot

rd

first

This

is

part of the compound is apparently a locative ('half way to grey' Monro).

;

The

Cf. t

203

Idaiyiv-ns.

appears to have been a different reading of the passage in which roi took the
place of TO), and d\\rj\oi<n of aju90Tepoici (the vulgate rot dfxcporepoKn being conflate from the two), roi now means
. .

e.6tira, apparently being guest) icithin the walls of Troy, a rather strange expression. In 438 we have Kvdrjpodey ^vSov ibvra, which is more natural as it is followed by iv A truly wonderful variant IxiydpoLdiv.

363. ^NdoN

(a

is

given by Didymos, iv

riji

'Ap~,oXiKTji

'YiKa^rjs v66ov vibv iovra' Kai rdxa Slv ei7] dyvoiav rjjs Ka^rjcroi; afidpTT}fji.a, Kar (to judge from the various conjectural

30
09

lAIAAOC
pa veov
Be
TroXefioio

(xiii)

/xera

K\eo<i

el\r]\ov6ec,
365

r/tree

Upidfioio dvyarpwv elho<i aplcmjv J^acrcrdvBprjv dvdeSvov, vTrea-^ero 8e fieya epyov, eK Tpolrj'i deKOVTU'i (iTrcoae/xev
TO)i
vla'i

A'^aiojv.

yepcov Ylpiajxo'i hwaeixevaf o he fiapvad

'lSofxeveu<i
S'

S'

inro

ea-^ero

koI Karevevae
TriBi^aa'^.

vTrocr'^eai'rjiaL

avrolo TLTvaKero Sovpl

ouS'

(paeLvtoi,

370

Kal /3dXev
'^d\Keo<i

vyirt jSi^dvra rv^cov ijpKeae doyprj^ ov (f>opeeaKe, fj-earji B ev yacrTepi Trrj^e. o 8' eirev^aro (pcovijaev re* Bovirrjcrev Be ireaoiv " ^OOpvovev, TTepl B-q ere /SpoTMV alvi^ofx dirdvrcov,

el

ereov

Brj

irdvra Te\evTrjaei<i ba
o
8'

vTrecrxT;?

375
't]v.

AapBaviBrjc Upid/jLcof Kal Ke roi rjfiel'i Tavrd y

Bolfxev
8'

virecT'^eTO

dvyarepa

inroa'^ofievoi,

TeXeaatfiev,

'Ar/aei'Sao
KOT^j

Ovyarpwv

elBo^ dplaTrjv,

366. ^NeeaNONR: ONcadNON J. &: Aph. Onicxero L. H. 367. ONCocejueN Ar. nv^s 5k iirdyovai {add tlie line) 368. uno t' ecxeTO 90iTcbN ewea kqi CNea eoac eni nhqc dxaiwN Sell. T. nenoiecoc H. 369. niSHCac 371. fipKec" 6 U. 372. onecxeTO DGJQ Syr. nfize 373. nvi^ <o> "bk KepxouecoN cnoc hOSq T. N esi J. Tuij/eN I). w oepuoNeO T wepuoNeO Q. aiwisou' and Tivis up. 374. aepuoNeO Syr.

364. JULCTCI
Cr e corr.
:

||

||

bk

riip

|]

||

(^)

Did.

aiNiccojaai

Zen.

deiNiccoJuiai

Komauos
I;

op.

Hesych.
o.

375.

TaOra R.

377. r' om.

Sjt. (xaOTun.).

unicxojaeNoi Paji.

378 om.

naNTQ W.
xviii.

sites given by Schol. T, ranging from Thrace to Lykia, ignorance of Kahesos was not confined to Argolis). It is

price of Saul's daughter, 1 Sam. 25. Virgil introduces Coroebus

uuder

hardly necessary to say that illegitimate sons are ascribed by H. to ladies of high degree only when the father is a god nor did Homeric Greeks, like those of Alexandria, marry their half-sisters. A still stranger reading mentioned by the scholia is ivdoveovra, KeKLv-rjixivov.
;

similar circumstances, illis ad Troiam forte diebus Venerat inaano Cassandrae accensus amore, Et gener auxilium

Priamo Phrygibusqueferebat, Aen.

367. Ar.'s variant mean drive out to sea. 371. 0(};i BiBdNra,
[ii^dpra.
avwa-i/iev
cf.

ii.

342.

would
fxaKpa

Y 22
portrays

The

364. jmerij

kXgoc,

as

phrase

the

227.

Aph.

man's swaggering character, and, as the

scholiast remarks, is in favour of the line which some added after 367 (see

read Kara kX^oj, for which cf. Pindar /'. iv. 125 fjXvdov Keivov ye Kara k\4os, and Kara TroSas, on the heels.
365. eTSoc apicTHN, a eomiiliment paid The also to Liiodike in F 121, Z 252. old critics appear to have puzzled themselves over this supposed inconsistency,

Possibly it means that he walked upright, not vwaairiSia in the orthodox fashion (158). tux"n is used
above).
as often, the ace. being governed by BdXcN. This is one of the places where ecopHs may be quite general,

absolutely,

some actually taking etSos hereto mean rrjz'ei'oTjcrii', knowledgeof prophecy(which,

as the scliolia on

armament (App.

B,

iii.

3, ).

699 rightly remark, the Homeric Kassandra does not possess). He 366. aNde^NON, see on I 146. boastfully promises a victory in place So David of the usual bride price. promises to slay 100 Philistines as the
fJ

374. alNizoixat, covqdiment. Zen. presumably understood his reading alvicraofxai as a future (better alvi^ofiai), which suits the passage well reading tlie
;

we must take e! reXeuxHccic as = if you are going to fulfil.

pres.

lAIAAOC N

(xiii)

:{1

"Apyeo'i i^ayayovT<;, oTTVte/jLev, ei zee ai/i' ufifiiv ^\\iov KTrep(Tr]i<; ev vaiofievov irroXUdpov.

380

uXhS
cifKpl
&J9
ijpco's

^'ttcv,

o(f)p^

iiri

vrjval

cruvcofxeda

irovTOTrupoiaiv

yuficoi,

iirel

ov roi eeSvcoral kukol et/iev."

elX/ce
8'

ecTTwp 7roSo?
l8o/iievv<i'

Kara Kpareptjv
"AcTio?

vcr/j.[v7)v

Tcbt

Trpoad' iTTiroiv rco alev e^ rjvio^o'i depdiroiv o he 'Uto Qvp,oii ^lho/jLevP]a ^aXelv o he /j.u> (f)6dfievo<; /3a\e hovpi \aifi6v VTT dvBepeoyva, htairpb he ^oXkov eXacraev.
TTC^o'i

yXdev ufiiwroyp he irveiovre kut oificov

385

ore Ti? hpv<i ffpLirev rj d-^epaCf; t/jv r ovpeai reKTOva avhpe^ e^era/jLOV TreXeKeaai vetjKecn vjjlov eh>ai'
TjpiTre
i)e

8'

o)?

7rLTU<i

/SXcoOpt),

390

380. iXion Taji. o. 381. cuNCOjueea yp. eaueN D. 383. cAke Av. kotcj did A (yp. Par. e. koto KparepHC CrauiNHC T. nvh 384. nke enajuuNTCop KQTii) (J King'.s Ar. JT Par. li ;^n dju.) and fi/>. Eust. 385. wjuon P(^K (and T in luiiujia 389. dxepcotc 390. thn erepot Si hx^Xoi^ic ws av ns fiVoi voaroTpeipris Eust. 379. eY
:

ai Pap. o

aY Vr.

d.

cuNecojueea G.

382.

hucn

('

d" Liui.

381. ?neu, better ?7re', which was read by Ar. in K 146, though tliere is no mention of any variant liere. cunco-

ueea, conic to terms, crvfirj/jn., a doubtful contracted form.

gests
ffvvr)bp.ed'

II.

G. % 81,

Fick sug-

(Menrad

iropoiaiv

or as an

aweid/xed') (1)kvalternative crvvrifieda,

with the regular subj. lengthening, from But thi.s could only be on a avviixeOa.
false

stem,

analogy, -e- being here the verbnot the thematic vowel. Ar.

then the casual mention of a among the footmen would be nothing remarkable. Fick suggests that the name is 'Affcrios, from the town ot For the variant firafivvrup cf. Assos. v<pr]vioxos 7j\9. eviaKOTros K 38, with note. 385. RNeioNTe kqt' wjucon, cf. P 501 /XT] 5ri juot awowpodev iaxefJ-ev ittttovs, aWa It is not fj.d\' i/MirvfiovTi jjLeTa<ppevci}i. necessary to suppose with Schol. B that this precaution rb eroifioi' r^s (pvyrjs teal
ships,

chariot

wrote

with interaspiration, (Twiofieda, so awrjaoavi'as, agreements, X 261. 382. ecdNcoxai, match-vuikers, marrieKjc-hrokcrs, a profession which is fully

and

recognized in many communities, civilized as well as savage, to the present day. Though there is no other trace of it in.H., yet the existence of the broker is a natural outcome of the commercial view of marriage implied in the existence of iSva. For the verb i^Svbw cf. /3 53 wj K aiVds fedvJiaaiTo dvyarpa, (jct the
bride-price for his dcmghter. 384. Asios now appears,

389-93 = n 482-86. axcpcoTc, said to be the XevKij or white poplar (see Pausanias v. 14. 2). This is the finest tree which grows in modern Greece. Popular etymologists explained that Herakles had brought it from the river Acheron. P^or the mythology connected with it see
Frazer on Paus.'v. 5. 5. 390. BXosepH only here ( = 11 483), u} 234 (oyxvn) and in late imitative epics. It probably means tall, but various other senses are given in the scholia rivts aTraKrjv, Kara 'ApKaSa^- oi oe i'\l-ij\i]v,
:

Tr]v

deiXiav 5r]\oi.

unlike the

other Trojans, with a chariot. The description of his attack on the wall in

Kara

110-114 accounts for this, and indeed appears to have been interpolated there for the purpose. If the original fxaxv
irl

"MdyvTiTas,
7)v^riixivriv,

KaTO. iJTOi. Bolutovi, (p\oio3ap^, ^ rpaxeiau, Kara. Apioiras, rj

Tvpcrrjvovs.
fj

Kara Kara Kapfffrlovs.

is

<TK\r]p6.v,

This knowledge

of

of a wall, but only described a gradual drivini; of the Greeks along the plain up to their
rais vava-iv

knew nothing

too universal to be trusted. dialects 391. NiiToN, cf. r 61 dvtpoi fis ^d re

T^X^'V'- "Vi-ov KTdfxvi]i(nv.

There
in

is

perliaps
verjK.

an intentional assonance

I'rji'ov

32
ft)9

lAIAAOC N
irpocrO
LTrirwv Koi
8i(f)pov

(xiii)

Kelro Tavvcrdel'^,

^e^pv^o)^
e/c

Kovto<i
'>']vio^O'i

SeBpay/jievo'i
TrXijyrj

aljjbaToecrcrri^;.
a<i

Se

ol
7'

^peva<^
virb
S'

irdpo'i

el'^ev,

oyS' o
ayjr

eToXfxrjcrev
crrpeyjrai.

hi'jKov

-^eipa^ uXv^a'i
p.eve'^dpfi'rj'i

395

tTTTTOu?

rov

'x\i't//Vo^09
oi)S'

hovpX p,eaov '^d\Keo<;, ov

-Trepouijcre

tv^mv
[xearji

i'jpKeae

dooprj^
Trfj^ev.

(f)opee<TK,

8'

iv

yaarepL

avrap

dcrOfjuaLvcov

iuepyeo^ eKireae Sicppov,

fto?
400

linrovq h

W-vrlXo-^o^i ixeyaOvpbov ^crTopo<i

fiT
ivKVijfiLSaii

e^eXaae Tpcocov
Arit(f)o/3o<;

'A^atou?.

AaLOV
dXX.

8e fxaka a'^eSov ijXvdev 'ISo/tefr/o?, aKovricre Sovpl (paeivMi. d'^vvfjievo^, koI

jxev

dvra

ISoov

'rfkevaro

lSofxevv<;'
TTju

Kpu(f)6r)

yap vii

'^oXkcov ey^o^i dcnrihi iravrocf etarji,

405

dp'
viro

6 ye pivoLcri ^ocbv

Kal vdipoin '^oXkcol

SivcoTTjv
TYji

^opeeaKe, 8v(o Kavoveaa dpapvlav 7rd^ idXi], to 8' vTrepTrraro '^dXKeov 7^09,

Kap(f)a\ov 8e ol dairl'^ imOpe^avTO'i dvcrev

e7^eo9'

ovK dXiov pa
irpaTrihoyv,
S'

l3apecT]<i

^et/ao?

dcf>i]Kv,

410

a)OC /3a\' 'Yiriraaihriv "T-^y]vopa

TjTrap

iroifjieva

Xacov
eXvcre.

VTTO

eWap

8'

viro

yovvaT

Ai]t(f)ol3o<i

eK7ray\ov eTrev^aro [xaKpov dvaa<i'

396.
Lips.i (cf. dXv^ascrpix^iac enI G.J. racrep' enHse Jlor.
![

395. aXusai Lips.'

dXv^ai, Sell. T).

aTpe\pas.

398.

CN

399.
:

crrpe^paf Ar. PR
;

r'

fi.
0.

406.

re
411.

CDQ

Lips.

r*

cn

THip Pap.
393.

6KKh BdX' D.

thn D thi 412. rouNaxa Xuccn Pap. o.

il.

408. THI

d'

Vr. d

fi

BeBpuxwc, bellowing, as P 264, Only the perf. forms are found iu H. 3e9paruieNOC, cf. ?Xe yacav
242,
etc.
.

dyoarQi, \ 425. 394. ^K nXHFH, cf. a 231 k yap 225 rjvioxoi 5' ^KirX-qyev. fxe Tr\y)(jaov(n, 2i 395. ouK CToXuHceN, he had not the courage to run the momentary risk of
.

surface of the shield. For the KawdNec see App. B, i. L They are commonly taken to be handles, TrdpiraKes, but these were rings or loops, to which the word
Kavdiv could hardly be a])plied. The invention of such handles was ascribed to the Karians they are quite inconsistent with the great Mykenaean and can only have come in with shield, the small round target of later days.
;

turning in escape (dXiisac). to be some trace of a variant

There seems
. .

a.\v^aL arpiipaz, which is rather more natural. is Antilochos who takes advantage of It the unfortunate driver here as in E 580.

585, from the same passage. Here we are expressly told that Ar. wrote 6, not '6 r, and it is probable that See note on B 105. h(! did the same in E. The 407. 9iNCOTHN, see note on r 391. word here probably refers to concentric rings as ornaments on the metallic
.399

=E

40S. eaXH, sliraiik tofjolhcr, Virgil's sc. in nrmn. So II 403, T 278. 409. KapcpaXeov, like ai'ov direw, 160, etc. kmepi-zautoc, as it grazed the this aor. form occurs only here surface in H., though we have the derived iterative dpe^aaKov in 2i 599. It must
rollc(jit

be admitted that l>oth the form of the word and the behaviour of the spear
give ground for suspicion.

lAlAAOC
"

(XIII)

33

ov ^av avT citlto^ kcIt "Acrio?, dWu e (f>r]fiL eh "AtSo? Trep lovra irvXcipTao Kparepolo ol oiiraaa trop/Kov. f^r^drjcreLV Kara dvp.ov, eVet pd
ft)? (f)aT , ApycLoccrt 8 cf^o<i yever eu^apivoio, ^KvriXo-^oiL he p^dXiaTa 8ai<f)povi, Ovpbv opivev d'XX ovB d^vvp,evo<i rrep eov up,eXr)(rev eraipov,

415

dWa

Tov pev eirecd

Kai oi auKo^ dpcpcKdXvyjre. viroBvpre Bvco eplrjpe^ eratpoi, ^IrjKtarev^ 'E^i'oio Trai'? kul hio<i WXacrrcop, VTja^ 7n 'yXa(f)vpd<i (f)ep6TT}v ^apea arevd-yovTa.
decov Trepi^rj

420

^\hopevev<i
r)e
7}

8 ov X?]ye pevo^ P^ya, lero S' alel Ttva Tpd)0)v epel3evvr}L vvktI KaXvyfrai hovirrjaaL dpuvvu>v Xoiyov 'A^atot?. A\lcrv7']Tao BiOTpe(f)eo<i (biXov vlov,
-.
!

425

avT6<;

ev6^
415.

Cant. Par.
Harl.

ORST Par. c {supr. i) dg^ j. KopxepoTo W KpuepoTo 420. cijji<piKdXui{; Vr. d. 422 om. A^ 423. KparepoTo creN^XONTa Zen. 12 creNaxoNTC Ar. ATU Hail, d, Par. a (c^ ?) h cxeNdxoNTec
i6NTa Ar. 0: e6NTa
j {-yp.
.
;

a,

Lips.
P)ar.

424.

IdoJULCNCUC

nvh
.T.

wepLairCxTLv

Sell.

(so

A).

426.

dxaioiN Mor.

427. 3ioTpo9eoc
I

414. QTiToc, tiie

is

484 and
415.

A]iji.

I),

vol.

nuXcaprao, .see = e 331-34. It seems unlikely that the lines are genuine in both places and though the general character of 8 would lead us to suppose that they are borrowed there, iu this case the preFor sumption appear.s to be wrong. here the words Bapea creNdxoNTa are out of place, as Hypseuor is clearly supposed to be dead on the spot. Deiphobos evidently thinks .so (416), and it would be quite unlike the epic style to represent

regular, see p. 595. on 367.

i.

ou

merely draw within their line in order to prevent the enemy seizing it. The ne.xt three lines also contain unusual
so that the balance of probadecidedly in favour of regarding the whole passage, perhaps from 417 to 426, as a very late interpolation, later than e. 424. JUieNOC is perhaps best taken as an ace. of relation, slacked not in his But in x 63 ovbi kv &s ^ti x"pas fury.

420-23

phrases

bilities is

him
ing

as mistaken without explicitly sayIt

so.

was evidently

in order to avoid

this difficulty that Ar. read unvaxovre. But the phrase (3apea (rrevax^v is used in the II. only of wounded warriors (538,

is clearly this use would be more natural here, cf. wave reov /mvos A 282. The variant 'Idopavevs as gen. is out of <l> the question. 305 ov5i "ZKafxauBpos iXryye t6 Sv fxtvos is exactly similar.

ifias Xri^acfu

^ovoio the verb

transitive,

and

On the other hand it is applied 482). four times in the Od. to mental pain
the same is the with the similar ^apv So this conffTtpdx'^v (A 364, etc.). sideration alone is not decisive, as we are unable to say whether Ar.'s reading is a
;

425. cpeBeNNHi nukti KaXui^ai, a unique expression, evidently formed on the analogy of E 659 rbv 8k Kar 6<f>6a\IJI.WV

420, etc.) case in the II.

(e

and

epejSfvvri vv^ tKaXv^ev. 426. Bounficai, to fall in battle

cf.

the

mere conjecture or

not.

But we have

further to consider that it is not usual for Homeric heroes to detach two of their number to carry a dead botly to the shii)s when an important chief is wounded this is natural enough, but a corpse they
;

phrase 5oviry)a(v 5k ireffujv. For this pregnant sense the nearest analogy is 4' 679 8f5ovir6Tos Oidnr68ao es The short Td(pov, a very suspicious all)'. form of the dat. 'AxaioTc at the end of the line is also rare, but is not in itself to be regarded as a proof of spuriouswe might quite well read 'AxcuQv uess with Mor. Bar.
;

common

427.

It is naturally impossible to

say

VOL.

II

34
ijpw

lAIAAOC
^A\K(idoov

N
^v

(xiii)

ya/M^po'i

S'

\\.y)(^L(rao,

7rpecrj3vTdr7]v
rrjv

irepl

Kr^pi,

dvyarpcov 'Imrohdfieiav, koI irorvia fi'rjrrjp <^i\7]ae Trarrjp

oyirvie

430

iv /xeydpoif

iracrav

yap
evl

o/jb7]XiKtr}u

eKeKuaro

KaWei
yrjjxev

Kol epyoKTiv the ^peari'

dvrjp
copicrro<i

rovveKa Kau
evpecrji'

Tpolrjc
8e

fiiv

Tov Tod^ vii

ovr yap

^\ho[xevrji

Tloaeihawv

eSd/jbaacre

deX^at; oacre (fjaeivd,

efoTrtcro)

TreSrjcre

(^aihipba

jvlw

435

(fivyeetv
?)

Svvar

ovr

dXeaaOaL,

aXV W9
dTpe/Ma<i
r]pu)<i

re ctttjXtjv

SevSpeov liyfnTreTrjXov
/xecrov

earaora

aTr}6o<^

ovraae Bovpl

^I8o/juev6v<i,

ydXKeov,
8r)

he ol d[X(^\ yjbTOiva o? oi irpoaOev diro XP^^'^ ijpKet

prj^ev

oXedpov

440

Tore y

avov ducrev ipeLKOixevo^

Be Treaoov,

Trepl

Sovpi.
eTTeirrjyei,

BovTTTjaev
ri

Sopv

8'

ez/

KpaBirji

pd

ol
:

durraipovcra Kal ovpiw^ov TreXefii^ev

HpcoN
Ttf^s dTTiKU)s Sell. T.

428.

ftpco'

433. tlv^s inroTaaffovai

npiN 'ANTHNOpiBac Tpa9eueN Kai FldNeou uTac, ripiaJuiiSac e", oY Tpcoci juerenpenoN innoSduoiciN, ^coc ee' h6hn elxeN, cxfeKKe. hk oOpioN [sic) arteoc.
435. 9aeiNfa>

Sch.

T, Eiist.

CHJPQRTU
P'.

Vr.

Lips. Bust.

439-41 om.
A[)h. (t er.

442. nenwrei
:

AC^P

436. 9urejueNf J. cnenHPH Gi}. 443.

:

437. cthXh D.

neXeJULIZCN

Ar.

ADR
d.-)
:

noX^uiiseN Par. e neXeuiseN fi (and aXXot ap. Did.).

Hail, b

nxoXejuiacN J

nTcXeuizeN Par. d

whether this Aisyetes is the same whose tomb is named as a landmark in B 793.

The construction

of uidN is forgotten for the time, and resumed with t6n, 434. The three 433. copicTOC, as A 288.

added

lines in Scbol.

(see

above) are

evidently

an

interjiolation

meant

to

To modify the too absolute praise. complete them Bekker added after linrodd/j.0L(nv, aiiTov t Alvdav ewLelKeXov ddavdroiaLv. Something of the sort is
oOpiON, leg. dovpiov. obviously needed. 255. For a 435. e^Xsac, see on similar act on the part of a god compare

very rarely follows its case (i/' 46 is perhaps the only instance), and in such a phrase as 22 205 d^0t 5e ol KefpaXrji. there can be no doubt as to the nature of the dat. ol. So also S 420 see R. G. 182. 440-41 are probably an interpolation to turn the linen xtrco;', the rending of. which is the sign of triumph, into a bronze corslet see App. B, v. The epithet x'^^'^oxiToifes, from which the is derived, is another matter phrase
; ;

goes closely with drp^fias effradra, following it in sense an unusual construction in a Homeric simile. The more regular form is to be found in P 434 d\X' (is T (tttiXt) /x^veL ^fArreSov
K.T.X.

792. ^ 437. <bc

(App. B, iii. 4). 441. cpeiKoucNOC, rent, recurs in H. only in the intrans. aor. rJpt/ce, P 295 cf. Hesiod Sc. 287 i^peiKov x^ova 82av,
of ploughing.

444

439. oi goes with prCiNa, au9f being added adverbially, his tunic round about him. This is more Homeric than the alternative of taking d/xcpl as_ governing oi, though the difference is slight d/x^L
;

11 612-13, P 528-29, where repeated but preceded by ovplaxos Tre\efiix6v, a more simple and natural expression than the (Kpadiri) ovpiaxov of our passage, a piece of ireX^/xL^eu exaggeration which looks more like the work of an interpolator than of a genuine epic poet. Theimperf. neX^juizcN ismore picturesque than the aor. oOpiaxoN, the butt-eiid, does not necessarily imply such

443-44. Cf.
is

lAIAAOC
ey^o<i'

(xiii)

35

evoa o

eiretT

(Kpiet

/u,ei'o<?

oppifj.O'i

ApT)<;.

^l8o/xVv<; B "
Ar]i(f)o/3\
rj

eKirayXov eirev^aro p,aKpov dvaa<i'

cipa
S/j

Ul

eicrKop.ev

ci^iov

elvat

Tpel^

ei/o?
,

SaifMovL

dWa

avrl ire^aadat ; iirel av irep ev'^eai ovtco^' Kat avTO<i ivavrLO<; laraa e/Melo,
0409
'Ziijvo's

6(ppa

i8r]c<i

yovo'i

evddh^

iKuvoi,
450

09 irpoiTov ^livwa rexe Kp7]T7]t eTvlovpov MtVft)? S av TeKed' vlov dfjivpLOva AeuKaXLWva,
A.VKa\t(i)v
iipr]Tr]c
(rot,

8'

e'yue

tlktc iroXecra

iv

evpeirji'

vvv

8'

ivddSe

avSpeacriv avaKra vT)^ eveiKav

Tpcoecratv.'
455

re kukov koI Trarpl koI

(f)dTO,

aWocat

T)

ScdvBc^a fMep/x/jpi^ev, Tivd TTOV Tpcocov krapiaaatTO jxeyadvixfov

Arjicf)o/3o^
7)

W9

Be

cf^ dva-ywpi^aa'^,

TveiptjaaLTo

kuI oi09.

w8e

Be

ol (ppoveovri

l3f]vac

eV
'

Alveiav
alel

Bodaaaro KepBiov eivat,, rov B vararov evpev o/xtXov

eireixi'-jvie

ecTTaoT

<ydp

Upidficoi
||

Bicot,

460

444. JULCNOC: uerac Q. 446. Tl Ar. fi: ri c* SjuBpiuoc CHPR. Harl. d, Par. c', yp. Hail, b: toi P i\]~ supr.) Par. d. 447. auTCOC Z<ii. PRS Harl. b d, Par. c (aCi-) ii j Eust. auTHN G. 448. cnqntIon A ,yp. esaNTioc) ^oTo P. 449. o9pa VaH(i) Ar. PQ Harl. d, Par. g^ [D]QU. bipp eiSfic Par.
:
l! :

HRT

g-.
fi
:

452. noX^ecc'
eV CH(,)ST {supr.

CGHP^KU
ft)

Vr. b.

;!

aNapac(c)iN

VR

{e corr.).

456.

H Ar.

and &\\oi

(Did.).

is meant by the cavpwTrip of 153. 444. Ares seems to be regarded as a spirit of battle presiding over every detail, and deciding the fate of the weapons an idea which is found also in the common use of the word "ApTjs to signify the course of battle. Compare also 569. Some have taken it to mean here the. weapon itself but this is less

a spike as

K
'

'

447. oOtcoc and aCrajs (Zen. etc. ) are The text means 'as equally Homeric. you boast in this way, I will do the same. 449. Y9hic or ior?t (tS?;'), see on A 203. 45(1. cnioupoN, so v 405 itOiv eiriovpos. The scholia mention a variant ^ttl olpov, but the compound is clearly more suitable. Compare iirlaKoiros K 38 with note. For the birth of Jlinos see S 321,
'

Ares in person i.s on Olympos, and ignorant of what is going on (521). 446. etcKoucN, do wc fancy (do you
probable.

where his mother is called <t'oiviKOi Kovpr). That passage, as we shall see, is of later There is not, however, anything origin.
in
it

suppose we fancy) that the recompense at all (rt) sufficient? For i'taKw cf. 4> 332 the word seems to imply that Idonieneus contemptuously rejects the
is
;

inconsistent with

the

genealogy

here.

Minos

is

mentioned also in X 322.

idea that the recompense is enough, and calls on Deiphobos to come forward and make a lourth. It is possible also to

take the sentence affirmatively, we truly think the recompense fair but ti is in favour of the interrogation. In the variant tL a' which was rejected by Ar., ff' could only stand for aoi, and the elision would be very harsh, though
: ,

568, p 523, T 178. 456. fi or 1, see on B 300. erapiccaixo erapov eXoiro (K 24'2\ transitivi-. while the act. eraiplaaai is intrans. in fi 335. 459. Fjisi has remarked that the selection of the first of the two alternatives is against the usual scdieme under which

the second

is

elsewhere alwavs chosen

(S 20-4,

etc.).

possible.

460. This curious statement is ajiparently connected with a legend of which

36

lAIAAOC
ovvK
dp*
8'

(xiii)

iaOXbv iovra
lardfxevoii

fier^

avhpdcriv oh tl TieaKCV,
Trpoarjvha'
'^prj

dy^ov
"

eirea Trrepoevra

hlveia Tp(OQ)v
errrev,

/3ov\ri<f)6p,
e'i

yafi^poiL

dfjbvvfjLevai,

vvv ae jxaka irep tl ae KrjBo<i

09
ere

iKcivec.

aW'

^AXKaOowt
eOpey^re

e7rafivvo/xv,

7rdpo<i

<ye

465

<ya/x^po<;

ecov

ho^OL<i

evi

tvtOov iovra'

TOP Si TOt

'lSo/xevev<;

SovpiK\vTo<; e^evdpi^ev.
Ovfxov evl crrrjOeacnv opcve,
/jLe/ji7]Xa><;.

W9
jSr]

(^dro,

TMC

S'

dpa

Be fier

'IBo/xevrja

fieya TTToXe/xoLO

aXX' ovK dXK^

^IBofjbevrja

(f)6^o<i
ri<;
crv<i

XdjSe

TrjXvyerov w?,
TreTrot^fo?,

470

ep,ev,

w? ore

oupeaiv uXkl

o? re fxevei KoXocrvprov eirep-^Ofxevov ttoXvv dvBpcbv Be re vwtov VTrepOev '^Mpcoi ev oloTToXcoL, (ppiacrei
6(f)0a\fxa>
8'

dpa

ol irvpl \dfjbrrerov'

avrap

68ovTa<i

After 463 \r. h adds aixuHTiiN t' ^jugnqi, kqi eapcaXeoN noXejuicxHN ( = E 602, 465. enaiiuNejuicN PR X '269). R adds the same line after 464. ^^ najuieiNOJLJieN S: tlv^s enajmuNai ['{ Ttves eirafj.vv^/xev," (TrafjLvuai Ludw.] Sch. T.

493,
:

|i

re nep of the earlier printed vulg. from the Florentine ed. princeps on, is 469. noX^oio Lips. 470. coc: yp. e' &c- -iJToi presumably the reading of G.
ovTa Kal
fj.6vov (?)

J.

we

see

traces

in

T 178-86 and

306,

pointing to some tradition of a rivalr}^ for the kingship of Troy between the two lines of the royal family a tradition which may very probably be based upon historic fact, a family claiming descent from Anchises having at some time ousted another claiming from Priam, or more probably, when in possession of the chieftaincy, having thus justified the inferiority of a .supposed Priamid Tliat there was a legend of the branch. permanence of the house of Aineias in Troas we know from the fragments of Demeti'ios of Skepsis and Hellanikos. In Hymn. Fen. 196 Ay>lirodite prophesies
;

464. rajuBpoc here and in E 474 means hrother-in-law (v. 429) ' elsewhere it always is found in the ordinary sense of son-in-law. Kfidoc is grief, not in the Attic sense family co7incxion, as is clear from the recurrence of the same phrase in O 245, 516. This latter sense does not occur in H., though the word seems to be particularly used of grief at the loss of friends or kinsmen, e.g. E 156,

Z 241,

etc.

466. Cf. A 223. It would seem from this that Anchises, like Priam (Z 249), had his son-indaw dwelling in his house.

469
470.

297. Ar. pointed out here, as usual,

;

to Anchises,
6V
'YpthecTCLv

iarai (plXos vios, 6s Kal TraiSes Traideaai lint this may be dia/xTrep^s (KyeydovTai. T 307, q.v. Menekrates merely an eclio of
crol
8' a.v6Lt,eL-

that 9660c means not fear but fiighf as Idomeueus himself says deidia, 481. THXiircTON, a boy, stripling see on P
;

of Xanthos (ap. Dion. Hal. Ant. i. 48) recorded a legend that Aineias, being excluded from 'sacred privileges' {yepiwv iepGiv) by Paris, betrayed Troy to the Achaians, who in return spared him, and left him in po.ssession of the land .see R. Ellis in C. R. iii. 132. 461. juer* dNdpdciN goes with iaOXbv i6vTa, on the analogy of ^(rd\bi> ivl irpofjuixoiffif, A 458, etc., rather than with
;

175. 471.
53.

For this

fine simile cf.

146-

473. oion6Xcoi, solitary and so P 54, 377, 614, X 574, cf. a.Kpoiro'Kos E 523, T 205. In Hymn. Merc. aKpos,
;

if

314 the word means sheep-feeding, as from cits, nuton is accus., the subof
(pplaaei

ject

being

cri^s,

as

from
Her.
rpixas.

T 446 cppl^a^ ed 391 opdas 5' ev

Xocpirjv,
Xoipiiji

appeai-s Sent.
(ppiacrei

ov TieaKev.

lAIAAOC
Brj'yei,

(xm)

37
475

w?

^8e Kal dvhpa<i' fievev Ihofxevev'^ hovpiK\vro<i, ovh vire'^oopet, Alveiav eiTLOvra /3o7]doov ave 8 eraipovi,

dXe^aadai

/ieyLtacb?

Kvva<;

W(TKdXa(t)ov r

ecropcov Wcpapfja re ^rjlTrvpov re re ical XvrlXo'^ov, p.i^aru)pa<; dvrvj'i^IrjpLovrjv TOV<; 6 7' eTTorpvucov eirea TTTepoevra TrpocrrjvSa' " Bevre, (f)lXoi, Kui /x' ot'fui dp-vvere' heihta K alvM<i Alveiau eTriovra 7ro8a<i Ta-^^vv, 09 pot cTreiaiv,

480

09 p.cCKa

KoX
el

8'

KapTpo<; eart pd'^rji eve (pcora^ ivalpeiv 6 re KpdTO<; earl p,eyi(TTOi^. e'^et 7;/37;9 avdo<i,
opbrfKiiclri
r]e
,

<ydp

<ye

yevoLp.eda tmiS

eVl
rje

6vp,o)L,

485

alyird Kev
&)9

e^acz
8'

OL

(pepotro p,eja Kparo<i o oyoa 7ravT<i eva

(f)epoLp,T]v.

ttXtjctloi

earrjcrav,

adKe

o)p.ocat

(ppecn ovpiov e-^ovre'i KkLvavTe<i.

eTepcoOev eKCKXero 0I9 erdpoiai, ^rjicpo/Sov re Hdpiv t' ecropcov Kal ^Ay^vopa Slov, 01 01 dp! T)yep,ov<i Tpcoojv eaav avrdp eiretra
\iveia<i
480 om. Pap.
ecci
(eV

490

TroWors
:

01'

(peperai Sch. T).

481.

Ju'

uoi Q.

483. eCTi

Tap.

o.

484. IcTI

ojuhXikIhi Ar. ?(3o

Par. c
il

AGHT).
:

|!

ONdpi Pap. 0. re om. JPQ

486.

485. ojulhXikIhn Zuu.

:

UU-

Par.

h, Syr.
o,

^nI

V..

Kpdroc
,\

9epoiuHN Pap.

Syr.

488. nXHcioN P.

e. InJ Ar. A[D] Harl. b d, kXcoc PR Harl. a, Lips. h kc ecracoN C. 491. oY : Toi Syr.
jl

t Par.
:

;'

4 75. ewrci, see note on A 416. Heyne aptly quotes Aelian r^c luit. an. 6. 1 6 yovv (tOs fxiWwv es na-xvv Uvai rrpbs rais Tho \fiais werpais roi'S 656i'ras viroOip/ei.. aor. mid. dXezaceai recurs in H. only Bekker reads 565, n 562, ff 62 565 and van L. dXe^dnevai, cf. on Ench. p. 509. The aoi\ stem is dXe^ijcr-,
:

note on A 74 for similar cases. The caesura seems to shew that dprjf^tXos is a real compound in P 21, etc. aue, see

461.

479-80 = 93-4.
481. UL=fioi, see on A 170, Z 165. 482. For 8c Nauck conj. ws, ingenithe close repetiously but needlessly tion of the same word is not avoided in the epic style, and the relative clause repeating a preceding thought is quite
;

371, 7 346. 476. ou3' unexcopei is parenthetical, A Aivelav being ace. after fievev. similar construction will be found in
376. the word recurs in H. 477. BoHeooN only in P 4S1 (both times with the variant /SoTjt doov), and in the patronymic
:

Homeric,
TToecriv

e.g. I

124 dd\o(p6povs,

ol

dedXia
cone.g.

dpovro.

485. bu.H\\KiH crete use of the

= bix-ri\LKs.
word
is

This

common,
Travres

364

vewTipoi

dvBpes,

ofiriXiKtri

which shews that the word was felt as a real compound at an early date. So we have fior)d6s and the verb ^orjdeTv as early as and ^otidpofj-eiu in Euripides }[erod., formed analogicallj'. Hence Ar. was no doubt right in preferring the form fiorjddos. (The accent shews that it is from 6^03, not directly from do6i). The
BoTj^oi'Sr/j 5 31,

95, 140,

fxeyadvfjLov

TrjXe/udxoto,

and

of a single
iffriv,
ofii)-

person,

y 49 dXXd

veiltrepd^

aiTwi. So also f 23, x -09which Zen. read is apparently untranslatable, cni, so ir 99, w 511 it e.xpresses a vague concomitance, cf.
XiKitj o' /jLol
6iJ.T)\LKirjv
;

dreXfVTrp-coi

eVi

^pywi

175,

7roXXor<rt'

cirl KTedretTffi. I

482.

testimony of

m.ss.

is

immaterial.

See

486. Compare S 308. 488. See on A 593.

38

lAIAAOC
Xaol eirovd
TTLO/xev^
&)<?
,

(xiii)

ct)9

e'l

e/c

^ordvrj'^'
6vjxo<i

re jxera ktiXov ecnreTO fjifjXa ydvvraL 8' dpa re (f)p6Pa Troifirjv

ari^OecraL yeyrjdei,
495

AlveiaL
tSe
01
S'

ivl

&)?

\awv
d/jL(f)'

edvo^ eTTicnrofMevov eoi avrcbt.

WXKadocoL avToa-'^eBov
irepl

o)p/ji7]0r)aav

fxaKpolat ^varolcTf

arrjOecrcn

he ^aXKO^i o/xiXov

dX\,7]\a)V.

a/xepSakeov Kovd/3i^e rtrvcrKOfjievcov KaO Svo S' dvSpe<; dprjlot e^O'^ov

Alvela^ re kol
levT
Yhojxevev^,

dWwv,
500

drakavroL
vrjXe'i

'

Apifi,

dW'ijXwv rapbeeiv Xpoa

he irpMro^;
Vr.
b.

'^oXkcoi.

A.lvela'i

aKovnaev
T
07u.

'IhofievtjO'i'

493. niejucN*
498. 500.

1!

PQR
II

S Cant.
(Did.)
:

Vr.
fi
:

A.

494. aiNeiao

QS.
Eust.

KONoiBHce Cant.

499.

esoxON

ctTracrai

esoxoi

CDJPS

Li[is.

apHoc

L.

502.

5e

T^ PK.
'

npcoTOC

npoceew Aph.

two-sided simile, the joy of the shepherd, which is merely accessory to the resemblance first brought forward, is made in its turn the basis of another Friedlander has remarked that likeness. this is the only case of cbs ei' re in a In eleven simile followed by the indie. cases it has no verb, in nine it is followed by the opt., and in one (I 481) by the subj. Friedlander, on account of
492. This like that in
is

'

JVI

151

of the local sense of jSotclvt]? here comFor the last half jiare note on A 807. re cppeva of the line cf. 559 yiy-qde
;

1T0lfJ.7)V.

495. loT, a form recurring only in 5 38 a/xa cnreaOai eoi avrCiL. So we have ei, T 171, ft 134 (and perhaps 3 162, q.v. See also on T 384). In all but one of these places it is joined closely with a form of aiiTos, and is used in the strictest
reflexive sense.
fore,

this and some minor objections, none of whicb. has any serious weight, wishes to reject the whole simile as interpolated ;

but a single certainly not

unusual

construction

is

sufficient reason for con-

so appropriate and pleasing a The aor. indie, after ws re is of passage. course familiar (F 23), and, as Lange has

demning

It is very likely, therethe emphatic form of the pronoun, like efioi beside ,u.ot. This can hardly be considered quite certain, as the e may merely have arisen phoneticin tlie adjectival ally before the F form there seems to be no difference be-

that

it is

shewn, the addition of

affect
;

ei does not really the question it merely brings the action into closer connexion with the narrator, calling attention to it as a case put for consideration. Hence it is that ws re and ws eire are used indiffernot containing a finite ently in similes verb (see L. Lange, EI, p. 539). 493. 6ot6nhc, the place of feeding. In K 411 eirriv (ioTdvrjs Kopicwvrai, it is used either in the abstract sense feeding or more jirobably food. Hence Ar. considei'ed it necessary to take ck here

It would naturally be easy to write the longer form in most of the passages where the pronoun is orthotone, and it is quite possible that many instances have been superseded by the familiar short form. ^nicnojucNON, the aor. means 'when he saw his folk attach themselves to him. This is the regular sense of the verb.
e6s
6's.
'

tween

and

496. du<pi, over the body of. 499. SXXihXcon is the genitive of the object aimed at, after TLTvaKOfievuv, preand cisely as in Z 3, where see note
;

so probably in 501, be gen. after xpoo-

though there

it

may

in a temporal sense, after feeding. But this use of the preposition, though common in Attic, is very rare in H.
(see

502.

npwToc*
kol

7j'ApicrTO(pdi'eio$

npdceeN

CLKbvTLae,

however E 865,
of
/c

yap

cLv elirev,
'

365,

290.

i/-

224).
vo/xov

But

The analogy

irporepos so JSTauck reads. ; TrpaJTos is quite intelligible in the

p-TjiroTe

^fkriov

Did.

and

159

KarrjCev iK

v\r)i Trti/aevos is really decisive in

favour

sense first of all his company,' the who are following him.

'Kaol

lAIAAOC N (xm)
avra Ihcov ifkevaro '^d\Keov e'7^09, \lveiao KpaBaivofievr] Kara yaLT]<; at^/x?) Mi^er, eVet p aXiov cm^ap?]'^ airo yeipo'i opovaev.
aXX'
6
fi6v
8'

39

SO'i

'ISo/u.evei'? apa Olvo/jLUOp /3a\e yaarepa fxeacn^v, he 6copTjKo<; yuaXov, 8ia B evrepa ^a\K6<i prj^e o B ev KOVLrjicrt wecroiv eke 'yatav dyoaTCJi, i](pva

^IBofMevev^
eairc

S'

eK

fjbkv

veKVo<i

BoXi'^octklov 67^^09
510

aar

ovB'

ap

Mfiouv d(f}\ea6at'
ov yap T
efiTreBa

Bvvqaaro rev-^ea KoXd iTrelyero yap /BeXeecratv.

er

aWa

yvta ttoBmv
/3eXo<;

tjv

opp.i]6evrL

ovT

ap iiral^ac fxed^ eov TM pa Kol iv araBirjt p,ev

rpeaaat,
8'

ovr

uXeacrOac'
rjfxap,

d/jLVVTO

z^T/Xee?

Tov

(pepov k TroXe/xoio. Be ^dBrjv (i7novTO<i iiKovriae Bovpl (f)aetvcot

ovKeri

plfi(f)a

TroSe?

515

Arjt(f)o/3o<;'

Br]

yap
Be

01

e'XJ^v

kotov
S'

fj.fxeve<;

alec.

aXX^ 6 ye Kal rod' dfxaprev, o

vlov
F^vvaXioioS'

Wa-KuXacfiov /3dXe Bovpi,

520

ecT'^ev,

o^pi/xov 67^09 ev Kovlyjiai, ireaoov eXe yalav dyocnwi.

oj/llov

0'

ouS'
vlo<;

apa

TTQ)

TL

TTe-TTVcrro

^pn]7rvo^

o/3ptyu.o9

"Api)<;

eolo

'7recr6vTO<;

evl

Kpareprji ua/xivrji,
Sc

503.

dXeiiaTo
(fp.

J.

507.

bl
512.

oi G.
:

'I

apa
513.

TaWa

Herod.
fip
J.

OU rap
517.

ouB'

ec&paKoc U. cJp PR.

510. ap' er'

'1

aWa

ojuBpiuoc

ou3' OUT ap CD-HPQ.

k6toc U.

6pjUHeHNai ]\Ioi. I'.ar. 519. ojuBpiuoN Cr. 521.

504.
yciirjs,

Kajh

roiHC,

cf.

358 KaraeiffaTo
Sfi/Mara irri^as.

241 the word also occurs in antithesis

to iiraC^ai. 515. Tp^ccai, for flight, as usual (<pvcf. rpelv /j.' ovk eat yelv fiera oeovs, At.) IlaXXaj 'Ae-nvTj, E 256. KOTON evidently refers to the .")17.
;

504-05 = n 614-15. 507-08 = ? 314-15.

see

r 217 Kara x^ov^s

3

ecjpHKOc ruaXoN.
it is

App. B,

iii.

e.

Hard though

to

believe that the words mean the hollow of the shield, it must be admitted that it is equally hard to understand the words 81a. 5' ivrepa x-^ko^ ijcpvae if the body was covered by a cuirass : see Schol. T

previous taunts which had passed (413So Kai Tore in the next line 16, 446). refers to Deiphobos' failure to hit Ido-

meneus

quoted on P 314.
508.
ii<p\JC,

so

517

Slo.

5'

ivrepa.

Cf. XolXkos d^vaaev, let out like water. A 526 x'^^'''^ xa/iat x'^^^^^^y "^ '^^^ tto\arocrcoi. \ov ok 8Lr](pva ffapKos 686vtl,

in 404. 520. ^cxN, intrans., held its way; so oi^axe, E 100, A 253. 521-25 are probably a later addition, referring forward to O 110 ff., where Arcs hears of his bereavement. BpiH-

see

425.

nuoc,
voice
;

621-22. 512. ruTa, here in the original sense joints, from_root yv to hend. 513. ^noYzai, to follow up his spear' cast so as to finish his foe if wounded. In II 514. N craaiHi, see on 325.
'

510-11

=E

only here,
cf.

perhaps

with

Iteavij

^apvcpdoyyos, ^apv^ponos, fSapv-

KTi'TTos (all in

the Ilom. Ilymiis).

Or

jSpi

may mean simply poiverfid

6-^pi-fj.oi
:

as in fipL-apos,

connexion with j3pidvs etc. is not certain. For the big voice of Ares
cf.

860.

40

lAIAAOC

(xiii)

aXX
r)aro,

ap

uKpooi 'OXu/xTrwt

vtto

'^pva-eotat

vefj^eaaiv

Ato? /SovXrjiaiv ieX/xVO<i, dOdvaroi deol rjaav iepyo/xevoi

ol
S'

ev9d irep aXKoi

iroXe/jLOioajpfiijOrja-av.

525

a/i0'

W.aKaXd(^u)L avToa^eSov
^

AaKaXd(f)ov 7n]X7]Ka ^aeivrjv Boon drdXavro'i Kprjl 7]p7raae, MrjpLovr]'; 8e 8' apa xetpo^ Bovpl (Spa'^lova ruylrev eiraXfievo^, eV
Ar)L(f)o^o^
jxev

dir

av\M7rc<i Tpv(f)d\eia ^a/jial ^ofx^ria-e Trecrovaa.

M.rjpLOvrj'i
S'

530

e^avTi'i

e7rd\fMvo<;,

alyv7no<;

6)<?,

e^epvae irpvixvolo
a-v^
8'

^pa')(liovo<^

o^pi/juov

krdpwv

et?

dvo<;

i'^d^ero.
%et/3e

e7%09, rov Be UoXinri

Tirrjva'?,

avT0Ka(Tiyv7}T0<i,
e^rjyev
ft)/cea9,

irepl

/xecraoyi

TroXe/xoio
ot

Svarj-^eo^,
yu-a^r/?

6(f)p

'iksO

lttttov^

535

oi

oinade

^JSe

irroXefioio

ecnaaav ipio'^ov re koX dpfxara ttolklX e^oi^re?" 01 TOP ye irporl darv (pepov ^apea arevd^ovTU, Tecpofievov Kara S" al/xa veovrdrou eppee '^ecpo';.
01
8'

dXXot fjbdpvavro,
^

/3or}

8'

da^ecrro<i opcopet.

540

Aivelafi

8'

Xatfxov rvylr\
eKXivOrj
523. Syr.
II

A^api)a V^aXijropiSrjv eiropovaa'^ eVl ol Terpafifjuevov, o^ei Sovpr

dairl'i

8'

erepcoae Kdpr), eVt 8

:

edcpdrj

dnb

opjUHeHcoN
rec).
Lips.,

juieccHN P.

man.

AC^L

524. eepuewoc Vr. A'-. 526. aii' aXKaeooji 534. esaueic C. 532. ouBpiiioN CHPR. 537. noiKiXa xa^Kco D {yp. exoNTec 535. csfire nroXeiioio (}. 541. ameiac d' GQ Par. a f and cvlol ((p. Did.: ewe' aiNeac Ar. Sns' aiNCiac ft. 542. 6s^T ^oupi dnopoucac J. yp. Par. a
gni Syr.
eni

Mnr.

I'aji.

o.

531.

|[

XaXKobi H.
523.

543. ckXincn b' l*ap.

o.

[|

K<fi9eH Q.

under a

idea of the gods sitting canopy of gohleu clouds on Olynipos is hardly Homeric. 524. The rest of the 7^. knows nothing of this imprisonment of the gods in Olympos, and tlie statement is in flat

The

539. \\p6c arm, not ha7icl, as often: A 252, <t> 166. 541. Aiv4as, the form approved by Herodiauos coniAr., is not Homeric.
e.g.

contradiction to the visit of Poseidon to

the Greek camp.

interpolator seems to have had an inaccurate recollection of tlie beginning of , where the gods are bidden not to aid the combatants. 526 = 496. 530. auXconic Tpu9dXeia, App. B, vii.
2,

The

pares for the synizesis 'Epfi^as, which only occurs in the dat. 'Epfxeai as a the contracted 'Ep/nijs dactyl, E 390 is not found earlier than the hymns,
;

'Aipapfia, ace. after 543. exepcoce, as

side.

Ti'/xpe.

306,

308, to ova
:

ed9eH (so most mss. Ar. wrote and is followed by ACT), a ed<pdri, doubtful and much disputed word which

7.

59. 531. airuni6c, see note on 532. npuuNoTo, near the shoulder 323. 533. For Polites son of Priam see

II

791.

535-38 = 2 429-32.

recurs only in the similar passage S 419. It may be referred to Idirroj {Trpo-ta\pev, A3, etc.) if that is, as seems probable, Fi-Fdw-TU}, conn, with Skt. vap-dmi, ihroiv about, rather than with Lat. iac-io 7/. G. 46 note. It will then mean his shield loas Mcrled iqwn him. The fall of
:

lAIAAOC N
KoX Kopv^,
\i>Ti\o'^o<i
d/u,(f)l

(xiii)

41

8e

oi

Odvaro'i %i^TO
/xTaaTpe(f)0Pra
(f)Xef3a

dv^opalcm)'^.

8e

(-)o(ova

boKevaw;

5ii

ovraa eirat^a^, diro he T dva vo)Ta Oeovaa 1)

Tr}v

irdaav eKeptrev, CKuvef 8iafi7repe<^ av-^ev

o

airo iraaav eKcpcrev,

d/j,(f)o)

i/TTTto?

eV Kovlrjiat

KUTTTreaev,

AvTiXo'^O'i irairraivwv'

irdpocaL TreTacrawi. kuI aivvro reu^e a7r' ut/xcou cTTopouae Tpwe'? he ireptcrTahov dWoOev ciWo^
%6t/3e

0tA.ot9

oura^ov crdKO^ evpu iravaioXov, ovhe hvvavro

ei<T(o

eTTiypdyfrai
irepi

repeva XP^^ vrfKei ^aX/cwt

\vTL\oxpv-

ydp pa

YlocreiSdcov

evoaix^cov

NeaTopo<i vlov epvTO kuI ev ttoWoIctc ^ekecraLV. 01) jxev kut avTou<i ydp ttot dvev hi']LOiv ))v,

dWd

ouSe ol eyy^o^ e^ dTpefJ,a<;, p,d\^ aUl arpcofpuT eXeXtKTo tltv(tkto Be (ppealv yiaiv aeto/jbevov rev aKOVTicrcrat ije a^^Sbv op/XTjOfji'ai. 1]

dWa

545.
Apli.
^.

JUieTacTpa9eeNTa

P.

646. finb
siq)r.

bih

Zcii.

553. enirNoiij/ai

F {R

mun.

1,.

555.

651. napacraSoN Zen. noXXoTc T. BeXeecciN QT.

the ponderous Mykenaeaii shield upon a wounilod warrior deserves a strong word. (Note that idirru) in /ii 37ti, 8 749 is probit ha.s no ably a dittereut wovd = hurt F, and may be conn, with Ti/'ao A Schulzc V- P- ItJS.) So in Ai.,ch.
:

iM

Scpleiii
till"

o08 we have KfcpoKav id-^eiv, drop head of a falling warrior. The ancient commentators and most of the modern connect the word with ^irofiai.
diTTU} (hence writing e- for e-) and explain shield mid helmet clung to hivi, followed him in his fall. This gives a rather more natural sense, but the form of the verb cannot be satisfactorily

or

started from the neck and ran along both sides of the spine down to the loins (Buchholz //. Ji. i. 2. 85 ii. 2. The ancients were not aware that 242). the arteries contained blood so that the leference is probably not to the carotid arteries, as we might suppose, but to the jugular veins. The word ^Xe'^ does not recur in H. 550. qYnuto, here clearly an imperf., not an aor. as A 531. Pallis suspects 550-59 on the grounds (1) that a warrior cannot strip a fallen foe while actually
: ;

attacked
ypdxpai.,

all

round

(2)

that

eicrw

e'Trt-

explained.
544.
r.91,

uuopaYcTHC, also
220.

414, .'iSO, Ace. to the scholia on II 414

II

graze inwardlji, is a self-con(3) the phrases tradictory expression S.vev 5r)i(i3v and (ppeal TLTvaKero are both There is much force in these strange.
:

the grammarian Glaukos read dvfxoppai(rrjjs, a form which has been preferred by
liekker, Lobeck, Xauck, van Leeuwen.
Cf. KwopaicTTris.

546. dn6, Zen. did (and so presumably in 548), which might seem preferable were the text not .sufficiently defended by dirafx-q(xei (or dTror^^^eie), 2
34.

9XeBa

:
'

it

is
'

hanlly necessary to

say that no to the neck

ists.

vein

is

running up the back known to modern anatom-

objections. 554. rioceiSdcoN, as his ancestor (the father of Xeleus). 55t). Sncu in sense away from here only elsewliere dvevdev. 557. CTpco9aT', a questionable form, see on O titit). Nauck reads (xrp4<peT', Scluilze ffTpo^der' with lengthening in the first place see App. D, c (1). ^x^' held its place, cf. 679. The use of ^x^^"
;

Hippokrates, however, appears to have held the view that there were four pairs of large veins, of which the first

with adverbs as a simple copula is not Homeric. 558. eXcXiKTo in the sense shook may be right here (see on A 530), though

42

lAlAAOC
(iXX ou
\f]d'

(xiii)

'ASdfMavra

rLrvcrK6/jbvo<;

KaO' oficXov
'^(jaXKon,

560

^Acnd8r]v, 09 ol ovra jxeaov

(xaKOf;

o^ei

iyyvdev

6pfjirjdei<i-

d[xevrivoi(xev

Be ol al'^/xijv

Kvavo-^alra Iloaeihdwv, JBlotolo /j,y7]pa<;. Koi TO ixev avTOV [Jieiv w? re c/ccoXo? wvpiKavaTO'i
iv adKL
ayfr
B'

\\.VTi\.o')(Oio,

TO

S'

ijfjbiav

Kit

eirl

yaLT]<;-

')65

erdpoiv
8'

ek

edvo<;

i^d^eTO

Krjp

dXeelvoiv
Bovpi

yir]pi6vr]<;

d'jriovra /jieTa(T7r6/ievo<; /3d\

alBoifov

re ixecrriyv kuI ofxcj^aXov,

evda ixakicrra
570

ylver

evdd

ol

"Aprj^ dXeyeLvo'; o'i^vpolai j^porolaiv. 6 Be a7r6/jievo<; irepl Bovpl ey)(^o<i eTrrj^ev

ci)9

r}(T7raip

ore /3ov^, top t

^Irji

ovpecri

^ovKoXot dvSpe^

IXKdaiv ovK eOekovTa

Br)aavTe<i

dyovaLv

562. 561. xaXKcbl : doupi supr. 560. TiTUCK6ueNON P (S supr. ). 564. ckcoXon nupiKOUcroN {supr. c over each n), Ap. Lex. Harl. a add 649 566. After this 565. raiH(i) 143. 3. Pap. Lips. 569. 567. After this J adds .543 (^KXiNeH ed9eH). enaupHi). (ndNToce . 9' c*6juieNoc P (x in 570. QecxoueNoc rirNEx' L. (9ecx6 U- or U^ in ras. ) 572. iceXdciN P. iv aWwL cxoJueNOC (wrongl)' apjiended to .567). ms.) arojciN daudcaNTec Lips, Pap. 0, Vr. b-.

A
.

auesHNHccN PR.
.

CHPR
A

D
.

||

li

RU

Bentley would read

brandished.

The

ictus

^\i.kto {FeFeX.) was is .sufficient to

but blue-haired

of the blue sea,

account for the lengthening of tlie -ov, without the need of a F. The addition of 9peci to TiTiicKETO is unique in H. the vei'b is elsewhere used only in the purely physical sense, as in 560. 561. 8c 01, a very rare neglect of F in Most editors read o oi, which Ar. Foi. had in a 300 against the consensus of our Mss., but Piatt's os F' is better F'
; ;

known

arcliaic

appropriate to a god and Triton on a wellpediment in Athens has

is

a beard painted bright blue.

564. t6
at'xM-^, cf.
cf.

JuiEN,

a constr.

ad sensum

ai'ter

140,

238, 5 508.

ck<)\oc,

ol yap aypoiKot 'a, stake.' ffKoKo^l/, diro^vvovTes to, ^vXa irvpaKTovcn to aKpov, oTTws wCKrjdkv {compressed) et-q ereppoTepov [xpi^rat 5^ avrOii. avrl at'^^ytiT^s], Schol. A.

The

may

represent eitlier Fe or Foi. 563. BioToio uerHpac, grudging Adamas (or it, the spear personified) the life of Antilochos. Tliough the expression is ambiguous, this gives a better sense than the alternative 'grudging to Adamas

The gen. (the preservation of) his life.' comes under the class of those which go with verbs of anger, etc., II. G. 151. c lit. 'being jealous about his life,'
;

and may be compared with the common construction (pdovetv tlvL tivos, as f 68 ov Tot i]iJ.i6uo}v (pOovioi, and Attic examples and so which will be found in Lexx. Aisch. From. 626 dXX' 01; fj-eyalpw rovdi For other constr. of (xoi 5wp-/}/j.aTos. KuaNOxaTxa, an fieyaipu see 4^ 865.
;

last words seem to be a mistaken addition. The meaning is that the stump of the spear sticks in the shield like a post driven into the ground, with the end charred to prevent rotting a precaution whicli is still habitual. 569. "ApHC, the fortune of war see on 444. 570. 5fe cnoucNOC, mss. 5' ea-n-o/mevos sec note on E 423. nepi goes closely with (nr6fxevos, taking the place of the usual dp.a with e-rreaOai., lit. attached the spear round about. to But the phrase is properly used of a spear when pulled out of a wound ; and for
;
: :

ficnaip'

as in

we should have expected T 404 (Pallis).

:

ijpvyev

epithet of Poseidon only, except in T 224 of Boreas in the form of a horse. In the vagueness of Homeric colour-

572. IXXdciN, twisted ropes (from Fei\tiv) whether of thongs or withies toIs i^ Lfxavruiu crxoi-vi-OLS, Schol. B. ouK eeeXoNxa BiHi a pleonastic expression, like j3ir;i
aiKovTO^, aiKovTa
^irjL,

words

it

may mean

only dark-haired

430, etc.

lAIAAOC N
fo)<f

(Mil)

43
Btjv,

rv7rel<;
01

tjcnraipe

^ivvvdd

irep,

ov ri fiuXa

K ^pu6<: t'Y^os" uvecTTrdaaT eyyv6ei> eXOo)V o(f)pd TOP Be (TKoro^ oaae KuXvy^e. ijpcos yitjpiovTj'iArjiTTvpov
^prjiKiwt,
rj

8'

bjA-ei/os"

^L(f>ei

(T-^ehov

i]\aae Kopcrrjv

fxeydXcoc,

uTro

Be

Tpv(f)d\eLav
Treae,

fiev

uTrovXay^Oeiaa

j(apLa\

dpa^ev. kuc Tt9 W.'^aiMV

580

fxappufxevcov fxerd iroaal KvXivBo/juevrjv eKOfiLcrae' Tov Be Kar 6(^da\p.6iv epe^evvl] vv^ eKdXvyjrev.
\\.TpeiBr]v
8'

;y;o9

elXe,

/3oi}v

dyadov ^leveXaov,
ctPUKTi
ttPj-^vv

^r)

7ra7rei\7]cra<i

'KXevcoi
Be
o

rjpoil

o^v Bopv KpaBdoiv

Tft)

to^ov

dvelXKe.

dp

ofMaprijByv
o
8'

fxev

feVx^'-

o^voevn
olaroiL'
585

ier

aKovriaaai,,

diro

veupPjcptp

eireuTa Kara aT?]9o<i /BdXep Ion, Tlpta/jLlBi]<; jxev eirraro irtKpo'i otcrro?. OooptjKO'i yvaXop, diro B
(09
8'

or

drro

7r\areo<;

7rrvo(l)LP

p-eydXrjP

Kar

dXojrjv
577.
:

573.
(7p.

ecnaipc
.

HR.
578.

574.

ypobc

X^^po*^

(P'

?)

x^'POc IX

pftzcN

580. 69ea\uouc K 6<fea\xx6N dnonXaxeeica l^ijis. \'i-. A. 584. ouaprnbHH Ar. 583. oncXkc PR (A has ONeTXKeN). U. auapTHTHN i; Pap. o and /'/>. Did. 'Sch. Tj ojuapTeixHN J Par. d ouapTHXHN S2. b[h PR. 588. JuerdXcoN Q. 587. ano Kae' qAcohn .S. 585. anai L.

apascN

]1

573. Tuneic, onlj' of wounds given l)y wlio a thrust, ace. to the canon of Ar. must therefore have read da/xeis, as Lehrs points out {A): p. 54), as in this case the spear is cast, 567. For the wliole
;

not analogous to

117

'^aidifios

rjpijis,

X 473. 577. The Thracian sword of AsteroThe Thracians paios is lauded in ^ 808. seem to have had an early reputation as metal-workers (K 438, il 234 Helbig H. E. pp. 7-14), and were evidently traders. There is no reason to suppose
line
cf.
'
'

that the Thracian sword was of a dilferent shape or size from the ordinary Homeric weapon, as the Scholiasts do
{libvoi

583. See on A 375. 584. 6ji.apTH9HN, so apparently Ar. (or Lejirs Ar. p. 301) MSS. afj.apT-f)07)v 6/j.apTTiTTji' or a/jLapTTjTrjv, a genuine old form (IT. G. 19) against which there is nothing to be said, except that iu similar passages tco be is commonly without a verb, being followed by 6 /xiv 6 5^ in distributive apposition (H 306, etc.) the asyndeton after bnaprrrrqv, be regarded as though harsh, might The adverbial form does 'explicative.'
:

not recur.
585.

yap

ev ^apjSdpois ol OpdiKes fieyiarois

-A-)
?

and NeupH9iN goes

as

attributivelj'
airh
pevprjs.
is

^i<pecn

XP'^"'''"-'-!

fJ-^ya

is

The epithet of the sword. Livy (xxxi. 39) mentions javelins ingentis longitudinis, called romphaeae or rumpiac, as in use among the Thracians,
Another inobviously proves nothing. genious and very probable conjecture as to the oi'igin of the e])ithpt will be found
in

a rcgiUar fact that

with
Cf.

oC(ttJ:l.

476

iCa

309.

The couplet 584-85

mere

tautology (Pallis).
586. ^neiTQ, thereupon, merely brings the new sentence into immediate connexion with what precedes, without having as usual the full sense /xera ravra. (So Schol. A, contradicting a note of An.

App.

B, ix. 1.

579. 411. 582.

uapNauENUN uerd

nocci,

cf.

which immediately precedes.) Cf. T 113. 588. nTu69iN, Ahrens needlessly reads TTTvoo the instrumental form here
;

HpcoV aNQKTi. an unusual phrase.

supplies the lost ablative, as elsewhere

44

lAIAAOC

(xiii)

TTVoirji
fe)9

OpcoLCTKwatv KvajJLOi fjueXavo'^poe^ rj epej3tvdoL vTTO Xiyvpfji koI \LK/J,7]T7']po<i ipcorjc,

airo
6(t)prjK0^

390

M.ve\dov KvSaXijjUOCo
Ka<;

TToWov
rrjv

airoTrXa'y^del'i
8'

eirTaro TTLKpo^
8'

o'iaTO<i.

'ArpetST;?

apa
p

-^etpa,

^orjv

ayado^ M.eveXao<i,

^dXev

rjt

e^e ro^ov ev^oov iv

apa

ro^oii
595

dvriKpu Sia ^eipb'i iXTjjXaro -^tiKKeov

ey^o<;.

S" a-^jr eTcipcov et? edvo'i e^d^eTo Krjp^ dXeelvcov, X^^P^ 'jrapaKpeixdaa<i' ro 8' icpeXiceTo fxelXivov ey^j^o?. Kal TO fjuev eK ^et/ao? epvaev fxe'ydOvp.o^ Ajrjvcop,

avrrjv Be ^vveSTjaev evaTpocficoi

ac^evhovrji
rjv

olb'i

dcorojL,
TTOifievL

dpa
8'

ol
lOv'i

depdircov

e^^e

\aoiv.

600

UeiaavSpo'i
589.

M.ev\,dov KuBaXl/jioio
590.

epcocKOuci(N)

CGHPRT.
t6hcoi
:

Vr.

li

Lips.:
o.

anonXarecic P.
i

594.

592. anonXaxeeic Pap. o, Onai LRS. ek & Hi: h CGHPS and nine's Did.
'

apa Tosou Pap. 598. x^'P^N (,>.

597. JueiXiNON x^^*^^** xoXkoj H. 601. neicaN&poN Pap. o. 599. ucTpe9eT Av.
:

'

tttvov is the shovel by the locative, Avhich the grain to be winnowed is tossed into the air (prob. = d^TjpTjAotYos For the simile and for the of X 128).

orthography of aXwrj see E 499. 590. PNOiHi and ^pcofii seem to be combined by hendiady.s, the keen breeze caused by the effort of the winnower with the fan. 594. HI, taken by Ar. to mean ivhcre, This seems to require ttji as M 389. for T7IV, and so Nauck and von Christ read, without authority. It is far simpler to take TJL as referring to xf'Po^> ^"' K'hich.

bowstrings, or, with Povelsen, of 'closewoven woollen jerkins.' The latter is excluded by the words olaiv rapcpia. /SciX\ovTis (718), which can hardly apply to To^oiaLv only. Bowstrings, too, would not be made of wool, however well twisted, so long as sinews could be had (A 118, wool could not stand the strain etc. ) We conclude, therefore, that of a bow. slings are alhided to in 716, and that acpepdopT] here is to be taken in its usual
;

sense.

The variant ij

is

of course equally possible.

:

599. eucTp69Coi, .so all Mss., as in 716 in 46-3 and Od. the form vcrTpe<p7]s is certain, and on this analogy Ar. read But iv<TTp(f)el both times in this book. the double stem is familiar enough evepyrjs and ivepyos coexist (though in different senses), ei'7r\e\'Tjs and ivirXeKTOs, also noni. Cf. evpperjs and evppoos.
;

And we know that w-eapon. slings were einployed in Mykenaean warfare from the famous siege-scene on the silver bowl, vol. i. p. 572. There is, therefore, no reason on this ground for
of the

meant only bandage Hippokrates it means a the sense could only be surgical sling) secondary, and would imply a knowledge
if it
'

Even
in

'

here

(as

doubting the present passage

the rarity ; of allusion to the sling is donbtless due to the fact that it was the weapon of

oiTTTvxos, dat. SiTTTi'X', (pivpos, pi. epir]pS. There is, therefore, no good reason for

rejecting the trailition. 600. c9eN96NHi, a word which does not recur in H. nor is the sling anywhere mentionefl as a weapon unless, on the strength of the present passage, we find it in the evcrTpdepwi. ot6s ddirwL of The context there obliges us to 716. understand it either of slings, or of
;

the despised light-armed soldier, and therefore beneath the notice of the heroic But it must be admitted that poet. GOO is added very awkwardly, and has all the appearance of a gloss, though

enough a correct one. oi \awv is not in the Epic style, and the nameless depdrruiv seems to be
probalily
iroLfiivi
. ,

a
is

common
a

soldier the Homeric depdviov brother -in -arms, a hero like his
;

chief.

lAlAAOC N
ij'ie'

(Mil)

4")

Tov

8'

aye fiotpa kukij OavuToio TeXocrBe,

iuvTe<i,

Mej'eXae, ha^rjvai tv alvrjL SrjioTpjri. ore Srj cr-^eBov rjaav eV dWi]\oLaLV 01 8

aoi,

\\TpiSr]^

fiev

cifiapre,

UeicravSpo^ ovraaev, ovBe Biairpo Bwijcraro ^oXkov eXdaaat' K evl KavKon ea'^eOe yap adKO'i evpv, KaTeKkdadrj o Be (ppecrlv ytai "X^dpi] Kal eeXireTo vlkjjp. 67^09

Be

erpdirer irapal adKO<i ^leveXdov KuBaXtfioLO

he

oi

ey^o<;,

605

'Ar/oet^T;?

Be epvaad/xevo^

^i(f)o<;

dpyvporjXov
aa'moo<i eiXero

610

aXr

eTTc

ileiauvopcot'

vtt

KaMjv

ev^aXKov, eXaivwL d/j-cf)! ireXeKKcoi p^aKpoit ev^earcof dp,a B dXXi'jXwv e(f)LKOVTo.

d^Lvrjv
i]Tot

fiev

Kopvdo'i
Xucf)ov

(f)dXoi>

ifXacrev

i7r7roBaaeLr)<;

aKpov
pivo<;

VTTo

avrov,

Be B

rrrpocriovTa

p-ercorrov

615

virep

7rvp,dT7)^'

XdKe
Be

ocrrea,

rco

Be

01

ocrcre

Trap TTOcrlv aip^aroevra ^ap.al ireaov iv kovltjcctiv,

IBvdiOrj

Be wecrcov.

Xd^

ev

artjOeai jSaivoiv

revyed t

e^evdpi^e Kal
0. o.

ev'^opevo's
605. 609.
(Scli.

eVo? rjvBa'

602-6 om. Pap.

ccxCTO Par. h

604.

i6NTE O.
yp. A.

HJPST
:

Pap.
fJ.

Hail.

a.

nap6 eeXnero
:

GP

Lips. Vr. A.

608.

AGQTU
Stli.

eXnero
o.
;

juera d'

hXheto
:

cXneTo

Pap. T) Zen.

0,

Hail,
610.

a,
:

5e

KQi Pap.

i(poc
:

crprupoHXoN
(St^h.
:

x^^'P^cci
:

udxaipaN Zen.
A]ili.
:

613. a<piKONTO \i

and

ap. Eust. 615. (Did.).

Scli,

a9iKeceHN
unai CLi;

A
S.'

9iKeceHN Sch. Ti
Zf.'-.

Cincp Ap.

109.
cqy.

i>.

617.

ci9iKeceoN otiiers aijaaroeNTe I'ar. d-, aj).

Eust. and

KLT.

necoN

Ar.

necew

Did.

619. oixojueNoc G.

608. 2cxeee. .see on 163. Tlie question between uor. and impeif. here turns on whether we take cdKoc as ace, he teas holding his shield, or nom., the shield There can be no doubt that stopped it.

the the latter is preferable (cf. 31 184) former does not need stating, ^(rxf^e is therefore aor. unless we ado])t the variant ^(tx^to. kquXcoi, see on 162. 609. The readings of Zen. in this line and the next are both wrong the former on account of the F of F^X-jrofiaL, the latter because the fidxaipa is never a
:

ireXfTai II 314. The same e.vcejition applies to Trdirej, 6a/j.eidi (M 44, i; 68) ct/cpos (M 51, O 653, P 264). 612. ciziNH, a weapon mentioned again only .in O 711, of which we can therefore give no account. The .scholia suggest that Peisandros carries it in view of the attack upon the ships. The axe was a familiar weapon in Mykenaian " Karian " double form times, and in the

was a most important religious symbol (A. J. Evans in J. II. S. xxi. 99 tl".).
neXcKKUi, handle, here only
foiiii
cf.
;

for

weapon
knife.

in

H.,

Imt only a

sacrilicial

r]iu.Lir(\eKKa

4^

851,

on

the the

See on V 271,

597.

analogy of which Heyne suggests eXdivov

d/j.<pnre\eKKoi' here.

611.

The

at the end stantive in

jiosition of the epithet kqXhn of a line agreeing with a sub-

the next
p.
II

is

not

Homeric.

450) suggests KaXijs. The cases where the adjective forms part of the predicate are of course different eZ5os Itt' e.g. KoXbv r 44, ?v0a ndxi-O'Tos fivuv dvOpuitrov

Hence Lehrs {Jr.

See also on

613. qXXhXcon, the ordinary genitive of the goal readied, as with ri'yxdvo.', etc. 617. The actual 'falling out' of the

104.

eyes does not seem to be a possible eflect of a single blow on the forehead, though the eveballs might be burst. 618. IdNcbeH, cf. B 266. M 205.

46
"
XelyjreTe
Orjv

lAIAAOC
ovrw ye
vea<i

(xiii)

Aavaiov ra^vircoXaJV,

620

Tpcoe? v7rep<^ia\oi,
aXXr](i
rjv
i/jL6

jxev

heLvrj<i aKoprjTot dvrrj<i. re Koi at(T^o<i ovk eTTLSevei^;, \(o/3T]craa0e, KaKoi Kvve^, ov8e tl Ovfxoii
Xoo/Si]'?

Zirjvo'i

epi/Spe/xireo)

^eivlov,

09

re ttot

yakeirriv ehhelaare fxrjviv v/xfit Staffydepcret irdXiv alin^v

625

oKo^ov Kai KTrj/jiara TroWa /xa-^ oi^ecr^' dvdjovTe'i, eVet <^(XeeaOe irap avrrjivvv avr ev vrjvcrlv fievealvere irovTOiropoicn
oX fiev KOvpiBirjv
TTvp

dWd
ZeO

okoov /BaXeeiv, Krelvat S' i]pcoa<i 'Ap^atou?. TTodi (T'^i](Tade kuI iaavfievoi Trep Apr]o<;.
'

630

rrdrep,
rjSe

?}

re

ere

(f)acn
S'

irepl

(f>peva^

efifievac

dWcov,

dvhpoiv

6eo)v,

creo

k rdSe irdvra TreXovrat'

PK.
KOKoi
iixxixi

620. XfiijjeTe Vr. 624. epiBpejuexco J.

A-'.
[[

623. XcoBHcecee

i[

9eicaTe R.
626.
eV

625.

noe"

HJ {si02}r. DHQT.
hxx
:

ai)

||

S Mor. Vr. A. aint^N quthn

:

C
Ar.

Lips.

{yp.

aini^N).

dWwi

Kai

KTHuae'
It

auxfl

A.

|1

noXXa

ndNxa Veu.
5ix<25-

B.
II

627. oYxeceoN aroNTec Zen. auTHC DS Par. f. 628. nOn b'

nap'
H.

nep

stijjr.

and lemma

630.

nore R.

631.

9peNa

L.

620. For Xeiij/exe one MS. lias Xr/xj/eTe, which would add to the irony of the passage if such an active form of the fut.

a!ni^N,

an anomalous form for aiirdav.

suggests
aiirdv,

Nauck
to

which
;

is

likely

of

Xa/j-lidvoj

were possible.

It

is,

however,

be right, as -m is not unfrequently used as a fern, termination see H. G.

116. 4.

no doubt merely an

itacistic mistake.

622. As the text stands we must either supply ecrr^ with ^mSeueTc or place a comma instead of a full stop The analogy of I 225 is after duxfic. but the conin favour of the former tracted -eis is suspicious in both cases, and here also either iwideves or iinoeiiei The connexion of is probably right.
;

627. ciNdroNxec, a verb which is often applied, as Ar. remarked, to the voyage from Greece to Troy (Lehrs Ar. p. 111).

An.

Zen. read o'ix^adop dyovres, by which, as says, to dvLKOv avyxelrai eirl ttoWwv
(see

thought in the speech apparently is 'you have been full of wickedness already, and now you add to it by attempting to burn the ships and slay ueN being answered by tlie Achaians This is rather like an auxe in 628. anti-climax, and Payne Knight is perhaps right in rejecting the whole of the In any case the latter speech from 623. part, from 634, cannot be defended. 623. Hn cue, for the double ace. of the external and internal object see H. G.
'

567). (piXeecee, 207, 354, Z 15, of the offence lay in the outrage on the laws of hospitality. 630. "ApHoc may go either with axvcreade or with eaaiixevoL, but better with the former see on 315. 631. From here to the end of the
raffcrdfievov

on

were entertained, as

etc.

The gravamen

generally regarded as an interTo be unwearied in war is not a reproach which is likely to touch an enemy, nor is success in battle a sign of The whole passage seems an exi'/3pts.

speech

is

polation.

pansion of

diivrjS

dKopTjToi dvTrjs in 621,

132, 135. generally masc. possibly therefore KOKai may contain a taunt like 'Axci"5es, ovkct 'Axonoi.
Ki'coi'

is

rui 07i\vKu>i expvcra.TO els ttjv dfavSpiav rOiv ^ap^dpwv Schol. T. 625. Observe the emphasis on semfou
&Kpuis

which is of course not a taunt ('although ye be insatiate '), by means of the commonplaces in 631-37, of which the last is found again in f 145. Perhaps, however, the athetesis should begin only with 634. will then, instead uBpicxHici
of referring to what follows, more fitly repeat the thought of 622.

due

to its position

so also

271, $ 57.

lAIAAOC N
olov

(xiri)

47

B)j avhpeacTL y^apl^eai v/3picrTi]icn, alev ardaOaKov, ovBe Bvpaurai TpwcrtV, T(t)u /jLei'o<i (bu\u7n8o<; Kopecraadai ofMoiiov TroXcfioio. TrdvTCov fiev Kopo<i earl, koL vttvov kuI (f)t\or'T)To<i

635

/ioXTrr;?

T(bv
rj

re yXvKepfj'i Kal dixvp.ovo<i op'^rjO/jLolo, iiXSeTUL e^ epov elvai irep Tfi Kal /xuWov Be pidx'^^ aKuprjTot eaacv. TTokefiov T/3we<?
a><?

elirwv

ra

fiev

evre

diro

'^(poo';

aifj-aroevra

640

(TvX^aa^ erdpoiat BlBov MeveXao<; d/xv/xcov,

auTo? 8' avT i^avTi<i Icov irpo/xd^oLaiv i/jLi-^dr]. evdd 01 fio? eiraXro llv\aifj,eveo<i ^aai\i]0(;
'

KpiraXiwv, 6 pa Trarpl
TpoiTjv,

(fjiXcot

eTrero

TTToXefii^cov
64.'

69

ovB'
^

avTi'i

dcjiUero TrarpiBa <yalav

09 pa TOT

XTpetBao fxeaov adKO^ ovTaae Bovpl

iyyvOev, ovBe Biairpo Bvvi')aaT0 ^aXKOV eXacraat,

8' erdpcov ei? e6vo<i e-^d^eTO Krip" dXeelvcov, a-v/r TrdvToae TraTrTaivcov fir} ti<; %/3oa ya\KO)i eTravprji.

M.r)pi6v7]^
633.

S'

d7ri6vT0<;

let,

'^akK'>']pe
;

oCcftov
nroXejuoio T)TT<,T!TU.

650
637.

uBpicrftpci Lips.

wepLaabv
Vr.

avrbv

tlvat

(fxxcrl

rives

635. ouoioio Vr. A. Scliol. T.

638.

nep
('.
?

ken
642.

Liji.s.

Yen.
07/1.

B.

639. aKopecToi

L
H

{supr. ht).

641. erdpoic cQiaou 643. KuXaiJucNeoc Zen.

:

OUT*

DJPT
o:

au HR.
:

feaOeic C.

See Ludwieli.

644.

be D.
7/3.

J.

II

noXejufzcoN HPST: noXejuizciN .1, noXeuiscoN (> 646. wc pa 645owi. T''(ms. Rhosos in iiuirg.). laueicC. Lips. nToXexiizcoN 12. 650. d' o?7t. Pap. o. 649. XQ^KCOi: KaXbN Q. 648. x<^zeTO S. dxpeiSeo T.
II

nToXeJuiizcoN

Ilarl. a:

633. oToN 34 regularly follows an exclamation of reproach, applying it to P the particular instance in (question even as now. 587, <i> 57, e 183, \ 429 637. JuoXnflc ace. to Ar. meant only But though sport or dance, not song. the former sense is required in f 101, where it is ap])lied to the game of ball at which Nausikaa plays, yet here, in an enumeration of sensual pleasures, it is not likelv that music should be entirely omitted, and a word used which is hardly distinguished from the following 6pxvSo in a 152, with its context, and 6116s.
: :

K6pov

5'

^x^'

'^o-'-

t^^^^ ^^.^

''"^

TipTrv

&vde'

'A(ppoSiaia.

638. es epoN eiNai, i.e. to enjoy to as in the familiar c| ^pov euro. The infin. of the aor. does not recur, but the act. in place of the mid. is found also in ft 227. 640. t6 ju.N is pronominal, in antiCf. thesis to ai-ros 5^, not the article.
satiety,

on

11.

M'T'^'')

most MS.s. w{t)o\the fut. is clearly best, and the evidence of Mss. between f and $ is
6-11.

nToXeuiscoN

^^'ut

implies music. The simple explanation is that the word is exactly similar to our play,' in having both a more general application to any sport (as in niXirrtOpa, drjifjii. ixe\TreaOai. "ApTji", 241, etc.) and a special sense in connexion with music, as here
<p

430,

fioXwri

clearly

of little weight, see 451, 179, O

App.
667.

Crit.

on

328,

The variant

TroXf/u/feti'

'

is quite admissible, and may have contributed to the confusion, which is, however, essentially gra])hic. is

649. The subj. after the historic tense so rare in H. that we ought perhaps to read eiravpoi with G. Hermann, in
spite of M.ss. (ff. G. % 298). 650. ani6NToc, gen. of aim, see 613,
etc.

and

474,

([.v.

(See Lehrs Ar. 138

tf.)

Some

critics rejected the line altogether as superfluous. Cf. Pindar N. vii. 53

48

lAlAAOC
Kal p

(xiii)

6'i(TT0<; e^aXe jXovrov Kara Se^iov avrap oareov e^eireprjaev. avTLKpv Kara Kvcmv vir Be kut avOi, (^iXcov ev %6/3crli; kraipwv ^6fxevo<; re ctkcoX'T]^ eVi 7aiT?t 6vfiov airoTTvelcov, w?

kcIto radek-

e'/c

8'

aliia fxeXav pee,

8eve Be ryalav.

655

Tov
69

UacpXayove^; fieyaX')]Tope<; ap^c^eirevovro, 8' aveaapT<i ayov irporl "iXtov Iprjv Bl(j)pov
p.ev

Be a(f)L irarrip kU BcUpva Xeu^cov, ax^v/xevoi- fieTO, S' ov Ti? TratSo? iylvero redvijMTO'i. TTOivr)

TOV Be
Pelvo<i

Ildpt<;
ol

/xaXa OvfMOV aTroKrafMevoto ^oX,^^??'

nrokecrLV
TTpoiei

660

<vdp

erjv

fiera

liacp^ayoveaac
olcttov.

TOV 6 76
r]v

'x,^Ofievo<i

^J^KKi^pe

Be

Td
T

^oXvcBov Etvxvv(^P
dja66<;
o.
||

fJidvTC0<i

ut09,

d(f)veL6<;

re,

Koptvd66',
652.

olda vaiwv.
657.
adereirai (by Ar.
?)

651.

pa BaXe Pap.
II

KOTO

h\h A*.
H

Sch.

BLT.

&' om. A.

aNaeeNxec Ap. Rhod.

oii
:

nori

RS

Vr. A.

658-9. 6

'AMaTO<pdvris dOeTeT, 6 de 658. 3^ sup?: Sch. T.

xxerii

TeeNeidbToc

5e?v 7} dfJ-wfyfj-iau vofxi^eLv, 'ApicxTapxos v dderelv <pr]cn ?vioi irLdavQis (diriddvios Cobet) fj.eTaypd(pov(n Par. j 659. erlrNexo L. H TceNHCOTOC (A suirr.) JPRT : oU C91 noTHp Sch. A. 662. 660. xxaka : juera J. H cmoKTaueNoi' exoXcooH P. il.

XOJOUGNON G.

663.

noXueiBou

(,).S

Syr.

|'

udNxeoc

1..

652. On" ocTeoN, apparently through the middle of the pelvis. - .Ton 7 _ , ,. 657. ^NecaNxec, seatimj him, as i; 280
,

money
was a

or vengeauce exacted by his family brought him to the level of the worthless vretches who, as
di-sgrace, for it
.^^ ^^^^ icelan,lic sagas, were outlaws on account of their misdeeds, and might be The death of ^.^^^^^ ^^..^^^^^_^ payment. ^^ .:^^^ j^ -^^^ f/.^ ^t once avenged by but the p^^..'^ ^^j^^^^ j^^ ^j^^^ Euchenor price is not paid by Meriones himself, gQi. noXeciN, out of all the multitude of Paphlagonians it was with him that he had the closest tie. 663. For the name FloXui'Soc cf. E 145, where it again occurs in connexion
;

is

a76. ""^''^J^' J/" "f As root ot ifco (see also note on T 280). this word appeared unsuitable to a corpse, Ap. Rhodius read avadevre,.

m<ppovoe

p.

e<Ta,

658-59. Pylaimenes, kingofthe Paphin question, has lagoniaus, the father see already been killed, E 576 (where Various remedies were proposed note). to remedy the undeniable contradiction Aph. had recourse to the obvious athetesis Ar. did so reluctantly, of the couplet unless it could be supposed that this the Pylaimenes was another man of same name (which is obviously out of the question) ; Zen. read KvKaLp-iveos in others explained that it was the 643 dead man which followed spirit of the the bier others again boldly read 5' oi;(T(^t But the contrafor 5^ a-(pi (cf. on I 453).
; ; ;
;

vvith

him a member of the prophetic race of Melampus (his is The long great-great-grandson). explained by Schulze {Q. E. p. 118) after Wackernagel as from TroXuFidFos. The
Schol.
t

soothsaying. T here makes

Pherekydes

ap.

diction, though glaring enough, is really far less vital than many others which are less obvious.

659. noiNii,

blood-wite,
'dXoLade

compare
380,
/3

the
145.

phrase For a

v-qiroivoL

variant IloXveidos, though found in a few Mss. and preferred by many recent scholars, is not supported by inscriptions and does not explain the Attic form in -rSos (e.g. in the play of Sophokles IloXusee frag. 462 opui irpb idos 7) Mavreis xeipwi' lldXvtbov rod fxavreus). 664. Kopiweoei, see notes on B 570,
:

man

to die

and have no blood-

Z 152.

lAIAAOC N
6'*^

(Mil)
eftaive.

49
685

eii

elhax:

KP/f/

uXoiiu

trrri

i>rio<i

TToWuKi
vovcToyi
>)

y(ip
VTT

oi

t'tiTTe

yepwu ayaOwi
(j>Oi(TdaL
ol-;

lioXvioo'i

(ipyaXe7]i

ev fMeydpoicrip,

fjier

Tiii

p vovaov Tt arvyeptjv,
tI)V

'A^atwi/ vijvalv vtto Iproea-ai BufiPji/ai' (i/xa T dpyaXeijv dwi^v dXeeivev .\^aio)v
t'va
/xtj

/SaX"

VTTO

yvadfjiolo

Kal

ovaTOii'
S'

TrdOoi ciXyea dvp^mi. mku Se dvfMU^

670

Mi)^T
o)-:

dirh /xeX^foi',
01

crTvyepb^

dpa

fiiv

ctkoto^

eTXev.

fxev
S'

"Kktcop
Xaol

fidpi'avTO 8e/Lia? 7rvp6<; aWofievoio' ovk eTreirvaro 8ii(j)i\o<i, ov8e ri y']cSr]

vrjMi'

OTTL pd ol
utt'

eV

\\pyei(ov rd'^a
roio^

dpiarepd SrfioMi'ro 8' av Kal /cOoos" W.'^aicov

evvoaiyaio'i

675

7rXT0-

yap

yau'jo'^O'i

WpyeLOVi, irpo^ Be adevet, avTO'i cifjivvev d\hS (I'^ev rjL rd Trpoira irvXa^: Kal Tet^os" eadXro
corpvv
666.

noXOeidoc
:

Q
l''^!'-

Syr.
0-

noXueianc
670.

.">.

667.

NHUCIN

X^P^***
S.

ndeH(i)
b^

.l(^)(?)RS

9eeTceai L"H Vr. h. 672. anai Lijjs.

668.
L.
|!

cTurcpoN
tiOr.

674.

fiidci

CG

Cant. Vr.

A.

679.

enaXTo Vr.

b.

aor. where we should the fat. It has been suggested that 666 may be taken parenthetically, so that (pdiaOai will be Hut see note epexegetic of Krjpa above. on r 28 it is quite possible here to take (pdicrOai with keiirev as a simple complement or object of the verb, without reference to time announced to him

9eiceai,

pcrhcps as in Attic.
to the
;

Iiave

exjuicteel

The statement as imminent defeat of the Trojans comes as a surprise the last exploit was in their favour, and they have shewn no
sign of yielding. Nauck 677. ToToc,

'

his
5

])erishing,' just

as

we have vbarov
in p 106,
e(TTi.
. .

crov Trarpbs
.')61

crd0a
5'
01^

elwefxei'

cf.

also
tiie

(Tot

OeffcpaTou

daviuv.

The

scholiasts

naturally compare

5tx^a5iat Kripes offered to Achilles, I 411. 669. ecoHN, evidently a detinite fine in have an place of personal service. instance of it in 297, where Echepolns

suggests toioi', jdausible but hardly necessary ToidaSe It iyijJ ijXvdoi'. is a case of the nominative in the prediCf. cate,' for which see //. G. 162. also H 211 we have heard nothing 678. ceeNei of this before Poseidon's help has been Some of strictly confined to drpi'ifeiv.

which
TF

is

cf.

205

'

We

gives

Agamemnon
fi

a mare,

oCop'.

'iva

fi-q

the ancient commentators explained the word to mean by the strength with which he inspired tiiem but tlie Greek will not allow this.
'
'

01 ^iroid' virb"l\(.oi' rjuefiofcra-av.

The word
leave the

recurs in

19'2.

673 = A 596, li 1. Aristeia of Idomeneus,

dTrtiTr;

We now

and enter on a

679. '^X^** generally explained icas holding on his icay, as in 520, 557, 31 But from 433, and often with oietrxfthe mention of 'iirwoi. in 684 (and cf.
i-'>

tran.sitional passage leading to the Atos The many (see Introduction). weaknesses and other signs of late com-

749)

it

as being in his chariot,

appears that Hector is regarded ^x^" ^^"i'l then

regiilar

have

its

Homeric

sense,

uos

position

which mark

it

will be noticed

Hector, it appears, is in the centre of the battle. The lines are an imitation of A 497 ff., apparently but with the position reversed there Hector on the left knows nothing of the Trojan defeat in the centre.
;

in their places.

A precisely similar question driving. occurs in 326, and in both cases probably arises from a confusion of the original narrative, where the chariots can drive
right up to the ships, with the later interpolation of the wall and all the inThe cidents of the battle before it. special harshness in this case is due to

676. Tdxa, soon, as always in

H.

not

VOL.

II

50
pTj^d/jievo<;

lAlAAOC

(xiii)

evB'

ecrap

AcavT6<i re
TToXi?}?

Aavacov irvKiva^ aTL^a<i dcnncnawv, koI UpoorecnXdov z^e'e?

elpu/xevai;

680

dlv

e^'

iiKo<i

avrdp vTvepOe

rel')(o(;

^OafMoXcorarov, ev9a fidXiara Kac ittttol. ^ayprjel^ yivovro fid-^rji ainot, re v6a Be lioicorol koX 'laofe? e\,Ke-)(iTu>ve<i,
eSeSfxijro

685

XoKpol Kol ^6loi Kol (f)ai8ijJiOVTe<i Fjireioi, ovSe Svvavro (TTTOvhrji iiraiaaovTa vecov e'^ot',
SiaaL
01

dwo

/jiep

<pXoyl eiKeXov "F^KTopa olov \\dr}vaL(ov TrpoXeXey/jievoi' ev 8 dpa roicrtv

a(f)i(ov

683. S^ajUHXo T. 681. aYaNxoc nhec Yr. d. 680. nuKNiic Lips. Yr. A. 685. Sonec J YcoNec Q. riNONxai Q. 684. rirNONTO L judxai S. jmaxHC Syr. 688. YkgXon GQU. 686. XoKpoi re <peloi K. 9ai3iJu6coNTCC J.
: :
||

the mention of tlie wall (for the first But time since 124) in the same line. that must be taken as a sign of the unskilfulness of the interpolator of the
passage. 681. This is the first mention of the ship of Protesilao.s, which plays a prominent part in the fighting at the end of AYaNTOc without an adj. must mean O. the Telamonian ; though ace. to A 8-9 his ships were at the extremity of the line, and in A 5 the centre is occupied by those of Odysseus. But we need not trouble ourselves about the discrepancy with so late a passage as the introduction to A certainly not to the extent of supposing with Ar. that the Oilean Aias

indicates the use of the long fiowing chiton, which was borrowed, as its name shews, from the Semitic nations (Hebr. Ketoneth), and in the classical period was considered as peculiarly Ionian, being worn chiefly by the
^ornier

elderly and dignified and on solemn occasions (see Strabo x. p. 466 Thuk. i. 6; iii. 104; Helbig H. E. 176;
;

Studniczka 15-20).
is

Hence the epithet

appropriately applied, in the Hymn the Delian Apollo (147), to the lonians assembled at the great Delian festival, but is out of place here when used of Ionian soldiers, who can never
to

have worn in war a dress which was quite The incompatible with active exertion.

is

meant. In O the Telamonian is intimately connected witli the defence of and this is quite Protesilaos' ship sufficient ground for the momentary association of the two here. 684. zaxpHcTc, see notes on E 525, The meaning evidently is that 347. less care had been taken with the wall where the Greeks and their chariots were best able to take care of themselves. But the idea of fighting in chariots between the wall and the ships is equally absurd, whether used of Greeks or Tro;

word here

is therefore only a national The analogous eXKeaicpithcton ornans. TrewXos is restricted to Trojan women. The formation of 9ai9iJu6eNTec is irregular, as it comes not from a substantive

ofi'ofis,

but irom an adjective E 50 {(paidifjLoi

cf.,

however, on
Bentley).

^vrecr'

The name

only in this passage (69-3, 699) they are not mentioned among the inhabitants of Phtliia in the Catalogue (B 684), and the name is therefore probably of later origin,
;

4>eToi also recurs

when

Mvp/jLLdoues, "EXXrjves,

and 'Axatot

jans. 685.

were either forgotten as tribal names or

altered in their extension. 687. It is more natural to take nccon with iirdtaaovTa than with '4xov see note on E 263. cnouSfii, hardly ; B 99,
;

This line is remarkable as containing the only mention in H. of the It is very probable that Ionian name. the whole passage is an Attic interpolation, with the object of giving respectable antiquity to the hegemony of Athens over the Ionian tribes, with whom in 689 the Athenians seem to be identified.

etc.

689. This
ot

line

is

awkwardly added.
'

UEN seems

to be in apposition with

'Idoi'es(685),

The

epithets cXxexiTCONCc ENxec are dira^ Xeyo/j.evoL

and 9aidiu6in H. The

which it resumes, and should be followed by ol 8e 'Eireioi, first the picked men of Athens, then the Epeians.'

lAIAAOC
Tjp-)^

N
oi

(xiii)

51

vlb'i

^I'ei'Sa?

Ilerewo ^leua-0ev<i, T ^Tt^iO'i re Btas" t

re

ufx

eirovTO
'I^Trttw//

61tO

<l>L'\ei'S7;9

M 67779

euv avriip

\pi<^[o)v

TT^o
r/TOt
(l<TK

^t^Olcov

Se

Mfc'Sojt'

re ApaKtos' re, Tf fiepcTTToXefiwi re lIo8a/37;s\

'OiXz/os"

/xer^

voOo's

viof

deioio
695

MeStot',

At'ai'Tos"
'yalrj^

eV

<I^fA,a/<7;t,

aSeX^eo*?, avrap evacev diro iraTptSo^;, upSpa KaTOKTU'i,

yucoTov

fiyjrpvp'j'i

'EptcoTriSos",
irdi'i

avrap
01 /xev

'\(f)LK\oio

'OtX.eyf rjv e^ rov ^^vKaKthao'

0(op7)^6evr<;

irpo

^P6i(ov ^eyadvfJLcov

vav(f)iv

dfMVi'Ofj-evoi

fxerd

Boicorwf efia^ovro.
OiXrjo'i

700

At'a?

ovKcri ird/xTTav,
air
At'ai/TO?
t'

ra-^v^

vlv^;,

Xarar

VeXaixutviov,
/3oe

ouS' ij^aLov,
irrjKrov
S'

aXV
l<Toi>

W'?

eV

t'etwt

otvoire

aporpov
cipa
acpi

6v[xov

'e-)(ovre

riracverov

dfj,(f)l

692.

xjierHc t' (Zen.

:

?)

Vr.

llarl. d,

Par.

(te).

693.

<pe'\o3N

tc
:

xfe)

GPS.
D'.

694.

eeioio

eeToc re J.

698.
ii

1916X010

{supr. k).

701.

uibc

a'l'ac

702. VcraT'

xazer' Zen.

oub'

Adli.

Biac t' cue is a parenthesis, n d' apa but none the less affects the form of what follows. It will be seen that of
. .

region, including home of Medon.

Phylake,

here

the

694-97 =
in

333-36, where they come

the tribes nientione<l in (385-86 the leaders of the Phthians and Epeians are given of the Lokrians we are told in full that their leader the Oilean Aias is absent (701) this leaves the Atlieuians to represent the lonians, the Boiotians
;
;

more naturally. 697. TNCOTON, bruther, or perhaps

;

more

being barely mentioned a second time

(700).

690. For Menestheus see B 552, where his companions are not named. 691. For Biac x' eiic Nauck conj. Kai

the word is ambiguous, but sometimes the narrower meaning seems best .suited cf. X 234, P 35. 698. 6, SI'. Podarkes. 700. Na09iN apparentlj' represents an ablative (see on 588) as in the constr. of duvveadai with gen., e.g. 155, 179. It is, however, possible to take it as
;

generally kinsman

on the ground that an "lacros is 332. If leader of the Athenians in the passage is to be harmonized, it needs 'EneiwN is less half-hearted measures.
laffos,

the ships, ojuunojucnoi absolutely as in 11 fi.'^O, For the very rare 622, j3 62, X 106. use of jucrd with gen. = irith see note
locative,

at

being

used

on

51.

evidently gen. after VPX^ above, though with a slight change of construction, ;inil followed by another change in np6 0eicoN afterwards. 692. Comparing B 620 ft', we find that of the four leaders of the Epeians tliere named not one occurs here while Meges is made leader of the Dulichians. So witli the Jledon in the ne.xt line Catalogue leads the forces of Philoktetcs (B 716-28), while Podarkes (B 6'.l.^-706) has succeeded to those of Protesilaos from a dift'erent though neighbouring
; ;

701. This line stands in place of what we should e.xpect, a .statement that tlie

Oilean Aias commanded the Lokrians. The fully-armed cliief does not tight among his light-armed followers.
the x'^i'^'"" of Zen. does 702. YcraTO not so well suit the following simile ou5' HBai6N, B 380. see iaracav 708. 703. N NCicoi, in breaking up a fallow,
:

the hardest work in iiloufdiinfr. oVNone. the epithet is a]iplied to o.xen also in v
32.
It

]>robabiy

means dark
on

brown.

nHKxbN apoxpoN,

.see

353.

52
TTpvixvolcTiv
TO)
jxev

lAIAAOC

(xiii)

Kepdecrai ttoXl'? avuKrjKLei ISpco^'

705

re

^vyov oiov ev^oov

oi\Ka,
reflet

u/u,(j)l'i

iepjet
dpouprj'i'

le/jievo)
fo)9

Kara

Si re

reXaov

irap^e^aoiTe fxcOC earaaav dWrfKoiLv. dXhJ i]Toi TeXaficoi'idSTjc ttoWol re koI ea6\ol
Tft)

\aol eirovO^ erapoi,

oTTTTOTe
pbiv

ol

KdfiaTo<;

ol crdKo<i i^ehe^ovro, T Kol ISpo)^ yovvad lkolto'

710

ovK dp

^OiXtdhrji fija\7]T0pi

AoKpol eiTOVTO'

ov fydp a(f)c araScrjc va/iLvrjt fii/juve (f)l\ov Krjp' ov yap ey^ov Kopvda^ '^a\Ki^pea<; iTTTroBaaeLWi,
ciNeKi^KieN dNGKHKiei A (supr. a) J noXi/c 5' HS and ap. Did., see below. dwaKHKieN Vr. b, Harl. b d, Par. a fg dNQKHKiw Mor. x'^P's Par. c j 707. 706. zur6c oToc eOsooc \v. A. rod d QNeKHKiei (sic) Kal 5td tov l Did. 708. wXkon PR (N in P possibly added later). rejuNci DH^JPQRSU^ Syr. Lips.

705.

||

HPRS

S}'!'.

||

aXXi^XoiciN

GHJPQHU

711. Ykhtqi JQ. ctq^Ihc Ocjuinhc epra jucuhXe Strabo x. 449 HTop Syr. Par. li. 705. The oxen are yoked by the horns instead of by the necks, a p>ractiee which is still habitual in S. Europe. 707. wXkq recurs in c 375 (again with hiatus) and in the late Epic imitative
It is evidently another form of poets. a5Xaf (Pindar, Attic and Ionic), wXaf

SXXoi 710. Xaoi Syr. Harl. a. 712. aXX' ouk iXiddHi Zen. 713. ou5"
:
:

HPR

ai^N Vr. d(?).

a.
||

ap C91N Harl.
||

yp.

epr' CJueuHXei Sch. T.

KHp

to feel confident that the right solution

(Dor.),

&Xo^ (Attic Trag.

;

cf.

6/j.(h\aKes

Ap. Rhod. ii. 396, iQXKa (fcDX/ca ?) and 6\oKs in Hesych. all, with 6Xk6s and sulcus, from root suelq-, Fe\K- (DarbiFick writes sliire JRell. Phil. p. 49). F6\Ka here (P. Knight /car' aFoX/ca) the of F before o is, however, very retention The second half of rare (R. G. 393). the line is very obscure. Perhaps the
;

has been found. 708. jmdXa must be taken with the preceding partic. as P 571 epyo/xevrj This fidXa, o) 400 ieXdofievoiffc fidX' 7\fiLV. weakens the caesura and gives a disagreeable rhythm, but that is to be reckoned among the other peculiarities of this doubtful passage. fxdXa intensifies the idea of closeness given by Trap-,
as in
cf.

P 502 ^adX' iixirvdovTe fji.Ta<ppvijOL, P 359 fidX' dfj.(p' avrGiL ^e^dfxev.

Srapoi in apposition, curious and unique phrase ; of the variants dXXot and aiiv
. .

710. Xaoi

another
either
0'.

would be

best suggestion is Monro's, that TCJuiei is the pres. of irerfie, and means it (the jdough) reaches ; though the omission of the subject dporpov is very harsh. In this case the verb is probably distinct from T/j.viv. TeXcoN, the headland or edge of the field where the plough turns (S 544, 547), is not cut by it. Various
' '

Nor

])referable. Heyne conj. erapoi is thei-e any analogy for the

;

appearance of the shield-bearer in H. the hero always carries that weapon lor
himself. 714. See note on B 529. The character of the Lokrians as a tribe of bowmen is unic^ue in Greek history, "EXX-qaLv OTi fXTj KpTjaiv OVK eirixu>pi-0v bv ro^eveiv. AoKpovs yap roiVs ^OirowTiovs OTrXiTe^jovras
Kara, rd MrjdiKd 'iafiev, oOs "Ofirjpos eTToirjaev d)s <pep6/j.evoi ro^a Kai (T(pev86vas s"lXioi' 'iXdoiev (Pausan. i. 23. 4). Even
fjdrj

emendations have been proposed Barnes rdfiov, Jortin Taixbvre 5e, I. H. Voss
;

ra/xiffd'
T.

ewi t.

dp.

The

Braudi'cth rafxeadai most generally accepted is

dp.,
ra/xeli'

van Herwerden's
is

ewi

r.

dp.

This

in the

Scutum Hcrculis 25 the Lokrians

strongly sui)portcd by A]). Rhod. iii. 412 Trjf [vetbi') al\f/a raixuiv iirl reXaov

But it is hard to see how so dpbrpuL. simple a phrase can have been corrupted. The unmetrical (and un-Epic) re'/xj'et of most MS.S. is evidently a witness to the ambiguity of rejaei. But it is impossible

are called dyx'^ t^o-xoi.. The whole of this description may indeed be a specimen of false archaism, the inter-

polator endeavouring to give an air of antiquity by ascribing to the Lokrians a practice which in his own time was unfamiliar.

lAIAAOC N
01)8'

(xiri)

53
715

daTTtSwi evKVKXovi Koi fxeiXipa Bovpa, ctpa Tu^otaiv koI ev(TTpo(f)0)c oio<i umtcol "\Xtov eif a/x errovro TreiroidoTe'i, olaiv eTreira

dW
8j;

e;^oi^

Tap(f}6a

pa ToO'

fSdWovre'i Tpcocov pi]'yvvvro (f>d\ayya^. 01 fiev evreai 8aiBa\eoi(Ti irpoade

aw

'

fiapvai'TO Tpo)(nv re Kal V^KTopi -y^aXKOKopvaTrjc, 01 3' oTTidev ^dXXovre'i eX(iv0ai'ov\ovS trt -^(ip/jLTj^;

720

Tpcoe? fitfjivijaKOVTO' crvveKXoveov yap oicnoi. v6u Ke XevyaXeoyq vrjoyv cnro Kal KXiaidoiv
Tyoeoe?
el
fit}

e-^coprjaav

irporl "\Xlov '))vep.oea(Tav,

IlovXv8d/xa<;
d/j,i']^avu<;

Opaavv "\\KTopa

""KKTop,
715.

etTre irapamd^;iaac irapappriTolai, Trtdeadai,

r25

OU&' exoN
I'K.

out'
oCib'

au K.

uaXicTQ
U
'

721. 726.

TI Svr.

dutpa Q. OKj'bi xe J
:

716. ^ucTp9eT Ai.

:

717.

oTci

ou9e

ti

1.'.

725.

noXu9auac

\'r.

A.

napa

;oi

napaj pHToTci C!.ir(^KTU Syr.

(to

716. eucrp69Coi, see notes on 599 ami 600. There is no doubt that the reference here is to slings, as Pau.'ranias took it

the

left?)

to

return

'after giving

them good

Povelsen would explain (see last note). but apart vjell-wovcn doublets of tcool
:

from

tlie (piestion

hear this sense,

Xivo&dipr)^
(15

whether iucTTpocpos can we see from the epithet

that sucli
a jacket

.^29)

would be not of wool but of linen. 719. oi xxcN, the two Aiantes and, presumably, the other tribes and leaders
of
68.-> ff.

But as a matter of fact he does no more than blame Paris unjustly and bring liim back to the centre, the 'left,' which in 674 ff. was in hard straits, being tlius further When Hector and Paris weakened. reach the centre the fight goes on, and there is no further word of a consultation. It is hard to imagine a more inconThe sequent piece of composition.
charge.'

purpose of
to make eliange of tlie course of battle,

it

seems to have been to put

721.
tlie

It is ({uite
'

unlike

Homer

an end

to the division of the battle into

sudden

and huts' (723), depend not upon the doughty deeds of individual heroes, but solely on
even to
a sorry repulse from ships

the effect of a bodj' of archers concealed in the rear. Of such soldiers H. always speaks in a slighting tone, and nowhere else do they exercise the least influence on the coui'se of a tight. 60 the idea of making 725 = Polydamas Hector's military adviser seems to be taken from that passage

separate sections, which plays so important a part in what has [preceded but entirely vanishes in the following books. The whole passage to 794 must be one of the latest expansions of the
,

Hind

(so Erhardt, pp. 231-36). 726. ojuHxaNOC, ititradablr, as 167, 1 or the addition of the intin. cf. 29. H. G. 232 you are intractable for

'

lisieninr/

<o'
to.

= ynu

cannot

be

induced

combined with

210
^i

ff.,

all
ff.

being

ultimately suggested by

249

From

739-40 one would suppose tliat Polydamas is going to suggest a concentration of forces his ultimate advice to hold a
;

napappHxoTci, persuasive things, a neut. pi. used in a vague sense, like the 'impersonal' neuter subject of a verb (as ovk(ti <pvKTa. TriXivvTai, see //. G. 161), and ajiproximating to the \a 5' abstract sense irapdpprjffis cf.
:

to

listen

(TTolrjaev,

31 30,

with note.

So also we

council as to the advisability of retreat is at least surprising, and shews him in the light of a mere coward instead of a Yet Hector, instead of sage adviser. rudely snubbing him as iji M, appears to take his advice, and leaves him in thither charge of the centre, going
' '

ex]ilain phrases like /ueiXtx"""'' itpcxiijvda, etc., where the supposed 'ellipse of tVeecrffi can hardly be called a scien-

may

'

tific

explanation.

The

adj. recurs only

to

in

526 in the sense open

persuasion,
'

and so we might possibly explain yon cannot be brought to listen to men who

64
ovveKo, TOL

lAIAAOC
Trepi

(xiii)

Smkc ^eo9

TroXefJbrjla

epyw

TOvveKa Kol ^ovKrji e6e\eL<; TrepuSfievai aXX-Oiv. aXX' ov TTft)? a/jia iravra hwrjaeac avro(; eXeaOatepya, [aWcoi 8' op~)(r](TTvv, erepwL Kidapcv koI aoihrjv'] aXXcoi S' iv aW]6e(T(TL TiOet voov evpyoira Zei"? eaOXov, Tov Se re ttoXXol eiravpiaKOVT avdpwiroL,
iroXeixifia

aXXcot fiev yap eSw/ce

deo<i

730

Kai re TroXeU ecrdwae, fxciXiara 8e Kavro<i aveyvco. avTap iycov epea> w? /j^ol hoKel elvai apicrTa.
TTcivrrji

735

yap

ere

irepl

aTe(^avo<i
eirel

iroXefJiOio
rel'^o<i

SeSrje'

Tpcbe^ 8e fieydOvfioi,
727 om. Q.

Kara

e^Tjaav,
||

quoted by Glcm. ZyjvodoTos 6 MaXXaiT??? Trpoarieyjcnv Sch. T Lips. Yr. Al. Strom, iv. 625, Lucian Trept opx- 23 (opxHCTiiw tg Kai ijuepdcccaN doiawN). noXXbN Ajih. 733. noXXoi oiirws ApLaTo4)dvr]s Sch. T. 732. n6on TiecT (sic) T
Harl.
a,

dndNTCON Harl. Ad. on A 320.

b. Par. d.

728. nepiejiuieNai Mor. J3ar., yp. Par. e. Eust. ncpi VajuieN' eeoi 56caN oNepconoiciN 729. auNHcaixo ciNeX^ceai Q 731 ovi. fi: habmt Scbxe P. 730 om. G.
:
l|

AmDmGHmJPgRU
:

'

noWouc Q (other Mss. be KQUTOC Q ScKaCiTbc D

734.
:
:

including
b'

A
:

aoxbc

vary between noXeic and noXeTc). 735. V tK ainbc G be. k qutoc Q.

:

!|

apicTON Bar. Mor. Par. (a

are

sicpr.) e,

and

ap. Eust.

737. 5e

bk

PR

b'

au Yr.

b.

open to conviction.'

But

this

is

ToO here

not Homeric either in thouj^ht or exThe line is generally printed pression. with a full stop at the end, and a comma the jiunctuation at the end of 727 adopted is that recommended by Lehrs, on the ground that oweKa regularly follows the clause of which it gives the The explanation (see note on T 400-5). sense is equally good in either case. 728. nepilSiieNai, the variant wepicommoner phrase, e.g. ififxevat is the P 171 Trepi (ppevas ^fifievai dXKtijv. The text, however, has sufficient analogies
;

may be personal, referring to the dXXos, not to his vbos. 734. noXeTc, perhaps ttoXOs, see on
B
4.

The reading

TroXets,

cities,

is

ex-

pressly recognized by the scholia, but bk Kaoxoc, see on Z 260. is not probable, An. says here Kara. crwaXoKprjv K\7]WTeov,
Xva SLaLprJTai ^tdXicrra 5e Kai avros. But on T 311 he quotes this and Z 270 as

(K 247, 7
Attic
;

244, p 317). 729. aCiTOC, ijlovos,

cf.

the
for

eis

99,

and

of dvrjp the general

is

sentiment of the line, A 320. This tasteless interpolation 731.

ascribed

The line was, however, estab79). lished by Lucian's day. 733. InaupicKONTQi, cf. A 410 with note. Here the word clearly implies
j)rofil.

to ZrjvodoTos 6 MaXXcjTTjs, who is not to be confused with his more famous namesake of He may be the same as the Ephesos. 7irjv65oTos 'AXe^avopevs of Suidas, who wrote on the atheteses of Ar. (Schrader Porph. pp. 428 ff.). He believed Homer to have been a Chaldean (Schol. on

by Schol.

The passage

in

suggests that

instances of a superfluous /ce {irepiaa-bs 6 Ke -so also Schol. T here, TrXeofafei 6 kc). Thus the reading of Ar. is uncertain. But it is clear that here /ce is quite inadmissible, and the only choice is between the text and Hermann's tempting conj. 6e t avros, on the analogy of This i' 185 fxaXiara 5i t' ^k\vov avroi. is certainly most like the Homeric idiom. The sense is the man who has the The voos iffdXos best knows its value.' word dvayvCivaL recurs only in Od., in the sense of recognizing. 736. CTe9aNoc occurs only here in H. it is clearly used of an encircling ring, though in A 36 the verb (arecpdvuTo seems to be applied to the central figure see note on E 739. For the use of Se^HCN of the fury of battle cf. 35, T 18. 737. Kayd, dmvn upon; a vehement irruption is regarded as a descent, even when a wall is scaled. The simile in 381-4 explains the metaphor. So in

'

lAIAAOC N
01

(XHI)

55

iKpeardaiv avv rev^eaiv, ol he fxa-^ovrat iravporepoL nrXeoveacn, Kehaadevre^ Kara vr}a<;.

[xev

dXX' dva^aaadfievoi; KuXei ivddSe iravra^ dpiaTov;. evdev 8' CIV /xdXa Trdcrav eTricppacraaLfMeOa ^ovXrjv,
)']

740

ai

Kev evl vrj(Tcn TroXuKXijiat "Keawfiev, K eOekrjLav 6eo<i Bofievat Kpdro<i, ?) Kev eirena
vrjoiv
fiT)

Trap
SelSo)

eXdoifxev d7n]/j.ov^.

t}

TO '^di^ov diroaTi'jaoiVTai
vrjvaiv
dvrjp
/xd-^ij^
3'

yap eywye A^atot

TToXe/xoio
otco."

745

'^pelo^,
fxlfjivet,

irapd ov ovKerc Trdy^v

(f)dTO

iirel

droii

o-^i^aecrOac

o)?

avTLKa h
Kai
"
fjLiv

uTTj'jfjLcov, "KKTopc e^ o-^ecov avv rev^eaiv dXro -^afid^e,

Ilov\u8dna<i, dSe
eirea
ixev

p.v6o<i

(f)oivijaa<i

Trrepoevra 7rpoa7]vSa'

750
dpi(xrov<;,

HovXvSdfxa,

(TV

avrov epvKaKe irdvra'i

QN
:

738. 9CTaci J 742. In

]\lor.

du9ecTaci Q.

741.

5'

Be

S.

JPQRU.
H
:

necoiJueN J Eust., yp.

Vr. b.
i|

743.

a'i

eni9paccoiiJ.eea Vr. A. h eY Bar. Pap. o

:
:

cY J.

744. cXecouieN A[GS].

c
:

rdp
ti)
:

rap on PH.
dno^
:^

745. einoCTHI^ (ti

CCONTQI AT Par. aanocTHCONTai Par. li

anoTiccoNTOi
751.
1.'.

isupr.

xi)

{supr.

ccontqi

in

ras.)

anoTicoNrai

DJP

746.

ndp

L.

S 748. noXu9djuac
{supr.
co)

^'r.
l''.
:

anocriccoNTai Vr. b 749 >"///. A'H' Vr. d.

nouXuSduaN Zen.

Clianiaileo.

naNrac apicrouc

ucoNUxac Ynnouc Q.

484 Kara. arpaTov is used of the ship coining from tlie high seas doion upon the cam]). 738. d9ecTdciN, apparently are Jioldand all, full-armed inff aloof, anas
'
'

'

though they are.' 741. ^NeN maj'^ be either temporal, from that moment, or more probably

from

that point, starting from those circumstances ef. note on P 703. ivda 6e Kv Brandreth, van L. 742. The phrase Ni nhecci neceTN is not, as usual, amljiguous, but clearly means to attack tlie ships.' See on
; '

is however intolerably ing of the harsh, and there seems to be no choice but to accept the variant dnocTHcwNTai, pay back tlie debt. This use of d-woaTT)aaffOai (lit. weigh out, or rather get iceighed out) does not recur in H. ; the nearest analogy is <TTrjaaL= weigh, X 350 etc. But this is of less importance in so late a passage, for the verb is attested

in Attic, e.g. in an inscription adadojv Kai dirocxTyjadaduiv to.

dirapidfjL-q-

xprip-ara.

The use

of

the article in xd
look.

\e\z6N
read-

has also an Attic

1 235,

63.

743. cneiTQ, thereafter, after dismissing the tirst alternative so also fl 356 eireiTa Xiravev(f>evy(ijixv fj.iv ij
;
. .

The ings give equally good reference is evidentlj' to the defeat of the Greeks in 9, so that the passage is later than the incorporation of that book. Diintzer rejects 74147 ; but then Polydamas never gives and the advice which he announces no half - measures will put things
;

P)Oth sense.

ffofxev, and v t)3. 744. eXeoiueN is so strongly supjjorted that it must have the preference over For the change of mood cf. ^Xdwfifv.

Here again Ms. authority is nearly unanimous for diroTiffixii>Tat, exact the debt of yesterday. For this sense
of diroTiffacrdai
cf.
\{/

308. 745.

80-81 a piece of careless 748-49 = borrowing, as Hector has left his chariot Hence a few MS.s. outside the wall. omit 749. But a similar blunder occurs
in 752.

right.

312.

Tiie lengthen-

56

lAIAAOC
avTap
e'^ft)

(xiii)

Kai dvriou) irdXefioiO' iXevao/xai avri^, 7rr}v ev TOi'i eirtTeiXco. al-y^a rj pa Kol Q)pfj,y]Or) opei vi(f)oevTi ioLK(o<;, eTrtKovpcov. KK\'r]jd)<;, Sia Se Tpcowv Trerer' r;S Kela
eifMi
8'

755

01

S'

Tlav9ot8r]v dyaTnjvopa TIovXvSd/jiavTa

eTrecrcrevovT,
eirel ''EiKTopo<i

Trdvre'i

eKkvov avhrjv.

avrdp
(j)OLTa

A7]t(})o^6p
^

re ^ltjv

6'

'EXevoio avaKTO<i

^AaidSTjv T

ASdfxavra koI "Aaiov 'TpruKov viov

8t,^7]jjievo<;,

dvd
S' 01

Trpofxd-^ovi

et

ttov i(f)evpoi.

760

Tov<;

evp^
/xv
^

ouKen
8)]

Trdp-Trav
eiri,

diri'^fjiova'i

ovh

dvoXeOpov^,

dXA,'

vrjvcrlv

Trpv/xprjcaiv

A'yaiMV

Ap>yeio3v Kearo 'yjrv'^d'i 6\eaavT6<;, yep<T\v VTT ol S' ev Telyet ecrav l3e^\r)ixevot ourdfievot re.

Tov he rd-^ evpe

Blov ^AXe^avBpov,
753.

fjid'^7]<;

eV

'FiXevr]<i

dpicrrepd Sa/cpvoecrar]<i iroaiv yvKO/xoio,

:

765

aueic C

auei Q.
j.

0)11.

C^

Kai

iiian, rcc.

756.

^n

11 or.

763. Kearai

Par.

752-53 = M 368-69 careless borrowing

Here xeTce has no particular again. means the reference (apparently it Greek left, though this has not been mentioned) and dNTioco noXeuoio is precisely the opposite of what Hector does he leaves the^ fray instead of eniTciXco is substituted for entering it. (Trafxvi'o} in 369, and does not give a very good sense we must suppose it to mean when I have told them to mass
;

gaudetque nivali Vert ice se AjKnninus cul auras) with-' out avoiding bombast. When Suhrab in the ShaJmama drives his charger at the foe like a moving mountain
Alli.os
. .

attollcns pater

'

'

we

feel of

course no offence.

756. dranHNopa, an epithet which recurs only in 9 114, 392, 113, 124, -q 170, and is applied only to heroes of the

second
as

raidc.

It is

commonly explained

'

themselves together.' The TravTes apiarot. are not, as we should suppose, those of 740, but the subordinate heroes named in 790-92. These numerous dithcultie.s have naturally cast doubts on the passage
;

loving valour, i.e. this is improbable, as the second part of the compound can
ayairCbv
rjvoperjv,

valorous.

But

only

represent

avepa{s)

not

-qvopi-qv.

would omit 749-53 etc. But reading ihpfj.ri07i, the whole present portion of the book
Christ, for instance,

avriKa

8'

requires a deeper use of the knife. 754. The comparison of a warrior rushing at full speed to a snowy mountain is extraordinarily inappropriate. If we adopt Nitzsch's explanation that opeT Ni96eNTi means an avalanche, this objection is removed, but only to make

sense of ayaird'^eiv and ayairav, as found in H., is to caress, to shew the outward signs of affection. The word therefore means much the same as <pL\6^eLvos, shewing all external kindliness to his fellow-men,' cf. 77 33 of the Phaiakians, ovd ayawa'^oixevoi
' '

The primitive

(piXeova" OS k'

dWodev
from
of

IXdrji.

760. eY 764.
vrnifflv

nou

(peupoi, see
its

on A

88.

lu
^TTL

Teixci,

antithesis to

n-pv/jLvrjiaiv,

'within

the

walls

known in Greece, and in any case cannot have ever been familiar on the coasts of Asia Minor. All attempts to amend the
text are futile.

way for two others first, that the words could hardly give the sense secondly, that the avalanche is apparently un:

evidently means Troy,' whither

;

Deiphobos had been taken (538)

the use of

but

The
xii.

simile

is
ff.

imitated

by Virgil {Aen.

699

Quantus

the word is curious in a passage where the Greek wall has been so prominent. " 765. It is strange that no mention is made of Aineias who has taken a prominent part in the fighting among the other heroes now named (459 ff.).

lAIAAOC
dapavvovO

(xiii)

r,7

erdpou^ Kal eTrorpvvovra fxd-^eaOai.

dy^ov
"
TTOV

laTu/xevo^ Trpoaetpr] alcr-^pol'^ iireeacnAvairapt, elBo^ dptare, yuvaifiave^ r/TrepoTrevTu,

8'

TOL

A7/{'(^o/3os"'

fSiTJ

\\i\eVOLO
i

dpaKTO<i
vio<s
;

770

AcriaoTj<; r

Aoap,a^

i]o

Acno<;

pniKov

TTOV

()6pvovv<i ; "FXto? atTreiinj, vvv roi

8e

TOi

vvv oikero irdaa kut

aSi^i

uKpiji;

alirv'^

oXedpo^;.^

"'

avre Trpoaeenrev WXe^av8po<; deoeiSi]'^' FjKTop, iiret TOL 6vp.o<i uvaiTiov aiTuiaaOai,
S'
B/j

rov

775

ciWore

irore

/xdWov

ipwrjcraL

iroXe/jioio

fxeWo), eVft fi ov Trd/xirav dvd\Kt,ha '^/eivaru fit^rrip' i^ ov yap irapci vrjvcrl p.d'^Tjv i]yipa<i eraipcov,
eK Tov 8
vo)X.e/xeco<;ol'co

evddS^ eovre^; 6fxi\eo/x6V Aavaoicri

780

erapoi Se KareKTaOev, oi)s' cri) /xeraWdi^' re ^irj B \\\evoio dvaKTO'i ^i]i(f)ol36's

/xaKprjiai

ol'^eadov,

rervfifxevw
(povov

iy^eirjiaiv
8'

dfi^orepco
770.

Kara
U.

-^elpa,
771.

rjfivve
772,
777.

Yipovloiv.

Bin

S'

776. cpcoHceiN Harl. a. S2 enei Sejuie 1! 779.

.

t' om. H. nToXeuoio GQ.

1".

diixero
jul'
.1.

ou

ioNTec

780.

erepoi
:

Uekker Ancc. 937. t'. ou9e iie or ou5' euc KareKxaeoN Liii.--. 782.
<,'
:

TCTurueNco T.

783.

X^^P*^

HPR.

96NON

9660N Mor.

769 = r 39. 772. kqt' QKpHC, Tivks 5k KpTJs fiovocrvXXd/3ws (i.e. \aTd Kprjs), fTrei Kal KprjOev 11 548), Schol. A. Tlic <pT]<Tiv (see on present phrase is only u.sed of Troy (O 557, fi 728), except in e 313 eXaaev {/juv) It seems to be a case KvfjLa Kar' &Kpr)i. of the not uncommon use of the fem. of

though in the adj. as a subst. present instance the fact that there is a fem. substantive in the immediate neighthe
,

safe = certain is very familiar in our colloquial language. This line in used with an ellipse 775. of the ajtodosis, as in Z 333. where see note.

note on I 424). The it is evi305, x 28 dently an oxymoron, "one tiling is safe for you slieer destruction.' The idiom
o-acirepos
])lirase

A 32 ad
f

recurs in

by which

776.

aWore 9h
.say,

nore uqXXon, as we

should

&Kp7]s might refer makes the question a little doubtful. The ])hrase is fully established in Herod. and Attic Trag. and prose (see Lex.)
;

bourhood to which

now
])]ies
lit.

'

lam

'at any time rather than the following eVet logicallj' imvvv ov fxeWu. The aor. with yueXXw,
;

like to

have withdravn means

(Piatt /.
/'.

confess

I may have
ou
is

xxi.

here also the neighbourhood of a fem. subst. is common but not universal, e.g. For the sense of. Aisch. Cho. 691.

40).

777. enei ix

given by one Ms.

fie

onl}' for the viilg.

;

iird ovSi

(or ov8'

Yh'^iVs riUt a/lu a culminc Troia, Aen.

ii.

290. 773. ccoc

but it had already been conjectured e^a^) by Brandreth, Tlatt, and van L. in order
avoid the harsh synizesis, wliich is in 5 352 (X 249 ?), t If the vulg. is retained oi'5^ 314, v 227. ^e is better than ov5' e^U, as the enipha.sis convej'ed bj' ov54 belongs to the whole clause rather than to the personal comparison of Paris to Hector, 782. We were not told in 596 ff. that
to

is

the form given by

all

mss.

and approved by

Ar., probably because it liegins the line in On the 332, q.v. other hand, in the ace. the form ffooi' has

however found again

everywhere ms. authority on its side, though here too Ar. sometimes read aCiv Put in IT 252 he varied (see on A 117). between ffoov and <ja.ov. Of all these forms (rdos is probably the oldest (cf.

Helenos had

left tlu' field.

58
vvif

lAIAAOC
B
h

(xiii)

cipX

OTTTTrji

ae KpaSlrj
a/x
ocrrj

6vfjL6<^

re KeXevec
(pij/xi

))fiei^

ififie/jiao)T<;

e-^ofie6\
Bvvafj,L<;

ov6e ri

785

a\>'}9

Bevi](T(T6ai,

ye TrdpecrrL'

Trap
&J9

ZvvafXLV
eliriov
i'/jLV

ovk

ecrrt

Kai eaavfievov TroXe/it^etv."

^]p(o<i.

TrapeTreiaeu dBXcf)iov (f)peva^

^av K

vOa fiuXtaTa p-ci'^rj kuI (j)u\o7ri<; 'r]ev, a[jL<^i re }\.e/3piovrjv koI d/xvfiova UovXvBdfiavra, 'Po.Xkijv Opdalov re Kol dvTideov IIo\v(f)7']Tr)v
UdX/jiuv T
oi
rjol

790

WcTKuviov re ^lopw

6^

vV

'iTnroTiwvo'i,

p
B

e^ W.crKavLri<i pt/3oi}\aKO<; rjXOov ufiot/Sol rrjL irporeprji' rore Be Zeix; wpae /Jbd-^eadat.

01
77

pd

taav dpyaXecov dve/xcov drdXavrot deXXijL, 6^ vTTo (3povTri<i 7raTpo<; Aio? eicTc ireBovBe,
S'

795

decnreaiwL

o^dBwi dXl

fxlayeraL,

iv

Be

re iroXXd

784. C cou Lips.' 785. &' eujueuacoTec Ar. Q f^utacoTec .T) bk juejuacoTec ecnojuee' L. King's Harl. b, Lips. Mor. and ap. Did. 787. nToXejuizeiN G. 791^ noXu<poiTHN GL (.s*'^;r. h) S. 792. JULupoN P. ule (. uioN S Strabo xii. 56.'>. ui' After thi.s Strabo add.s Mucwn
:
:

CDHQSTU
:

HPHTopa -i KapxepoeuucoN > ENsa Mor. Bar. N 5e

:

(cf.

5,

512).

797.

b' oni.

arxeJudxN by some ap. Did.

ll

785. The question between 9' cn.ueiiawTec and 5e ^ue^atDres recurs also in P
ble,

X 143. Both are equallj' ])Ossiand here Mss. are nearly equally Their testimony is however of divided.
735, 746,

word nor the idea recurs in H. Kauck a/jLop^oi, /oUoicers, a word said to have been used by Antimachos, but otherwise known only from the Alexconj.

even

less significance

fiefiaCoTes

would

than usual, as 5e commonly have been

like eviju-fieyapoKTi,

written

oefifie/xaujTes,

Ar. declared for e/j.fj.- in all cases, and as in the other passages the MS. tradition is on his side it is well to follow him. It may be noticed that Paris appears to know by intuition that Hector wishes him to go elsewhere nothing to that effect has been said. 787. ndp SuNOJuiiN, heymidhis strength, cf. f 509 irapa fiolpav, which seems to be the onh' other instance of this use of the preposition in H., common though it is in later Greek (if. G. 191. 3). kqJ cccuJUENON is again absolute ; see on 315. 120. 788 =Z 61, 792. uT' seems to stand for via, not vlf, though the latter is written in full by G, followed by the early printed editions, ilorys and Hippotion are slain together in 3 514. 793. ciJuoiBoi. to relieve others of their

Karappoov, etc.

andrian imitators. 794. It has been pointed out that there is a slight discrepancy with the Catalogue (B 862) in the words AoT thi nporepHi, as Askanios is there mentioned among the leaders of the allies at a date earlier than

by several days. Cf. <J> 156. 795. The magnificent passage from here to the end of the book is one of the finest of the battle scenes in Homer, and it is tempting to conjecture that we have here part of the attack on the ships as it stood in the original Iliad. But it is necessary to be on guard against making merit alone a test of antiquity appearances are all in favour' of its belonging to the Albs dTrdrij (see Introd. to S). The metaphor is from one of the white squalls' common in the Aegean Sea, which seem to descend from the mountainHere the squall is tops upon "the sea. regarded as being sent by the thunder:
'

this

storm above.
797.
N,

within

the

region

of

the

countrymen, apparently.

Neither

the

storm.

lAIAAOC N
KVjjLara
7ra(f)X<i^oi'Ta
<f)a\7]piu(oi>Ta,

(XIII)

59

TroXu(f>XoLa/3oio
irpo
fxev

daXdacrri^,

Kupra
fo)<?

uW
'

'Vpo)e<;

irpo

fiei>

aXXoi
a/x

apt]puT<;,

avrap tV ciWaavrap eV aXXoi,

,

800

"

^aXKMi
litCTcop

p,ap/jLaipovT's
8'

ijyefjLoveaaiu

tirovro.

t'lyeiTO

^poroXoiyMt icov
8'

Apiji
eccnjv,

II piafiLBi]<;'

7rpoa6ei>

t'^er

daTriSa irdvTocr

pivolaiv 7rvKiv7]v,
dfx(f)l

ttoA.Xos'

Be

01 B'

Kporu<^oicn
d/j,(f>l

eireXyjXaTO ^aXKO'i' cjjaeivij aeiero Trt'jXj]^.

805

7rui'Ti]t
et'

(fxiXayya'^

TT&Jv

01

ei^eiav

eTreipdro izpuiroBit^oyv, viraairiBia 7rpo/3il36)vri'

aXX
At'a?

ou cTvyyeL dufiov evi aTjjOeaaiv

Be
7rp(OTO<;

A^aiMv.
810

"
Bai/J.ovc,

irpoKaXea-aaro, [xuKpa ^i^daOwv a^eB6i> eX6e' rl ?) BetBlaaeai, avroi<;

\\.pyeiov<;

ov tol

ri

pd^i]<;

dBat]p,ov<;

eip-ev,

dWa
>}

A/OS"

6)ji'

TTov

fidariyc KUKyi iBd/x^jfiei' W^aioi. TOL 0v/jLb<; eX7rTai e^aXaird^en'

'^eipe<;

vqa<f d(f)ap Be re

dpLvvetv

elcrl

kuI
vpn]

I'lplv.

y K TToXv
y^epalv
(Tol
B'
v(f)

(fidaiT]

ev

vaiop.ev7]

77o\t<i

815
re.

yjp^erepyjiaiv
(j>7]fj,l

dXovcrd re TrepOo/xevr]
efjUfievac

avroiL

a'^eBbv

omrore
. .

(pevycop

798.

naju9XdzoNTa
:

803.
807.

npocecN
On' acnidi

np6 eecN
.11,
i

LR (ju dotted). noXu9\oicBoio 9a\Hpi6coNTa "in. T^ noXeuizojN R. 806. npono&izcoN ACG Syr.
;

1''

'i:

un' acnlSa

(,>

Vr.

1).

rdp C91N naciN eKeKpiTO edpceV noXXcoi An. 810. aUTCOC or auTusc) Ar. 9CONHceN re Syi'. juaKpd BiBdcKCON L (R .fupr.) 811. udxH i> ouTcoc dWoL (Did.), CGH.lgSTU Syr. Ilarl. a li d, Kiug'.s I'ar. j. 01 Syr. (.vipr. t cnaXandzai II. 814. TE ecJu^N C. 813. ceXdcrai S. U. 817. onnoTe 815. nxoXic K. UUH uuTn I" Oujuiin ]\I(ir. liar. man.2).
:

808. /);i'ooo7-os iiroTdaafi Xihn 809. npoKaXizero Vr. d (H.').

II

8c noTe T.

799. Kuprd, citrlinfj over, as A 126, where the whole simile should be comSee al.so \ 243 Kvfjia Kvppared. Twdiv. 9aXHpi6b}NTa, ichitc with foam, according to the old explanation but the relations of the word are not very clear. Hesych. has (pdXrjpa- Xei'/cct d.<f>piXevKo^ovra (pplffcrovra, and <pa\ioL
. .

got into the printed vulgate from G, is quite possible in itself, but the analogy of 157 is in favour of npocecN. SOi'i. du9i is best taken as governing 9dXarrac, though the analogy of Z 601 shews that it may be adverbial, and the
ace. govenitil
SOlt.

bv

eTreipdro.

fj-fTUTTOL

fvrpdXapa- Xafj-wpd. Possibly the <pd\apa of the helmet (App. B, vii. of. TTpa(f)d\ripos) may be connected 3, through the idea of brightness (of. Sehulze Q. E. p. 463 f. d/uc^/^aXos =
: :

534.

BiBdcewN, only here. 676, II Perhaps it is for fii-^d8-ewv (cf.

Aristotle quotes .ihini)igon both siV/^s?). the line {Ixhcf. iii. 11) as an instance of vivid description (to ffepyeiau ttokiv). 803. The variant wpb edev, which has

like eaOeiv for i8-6eiv. 812. For the scourge of Zeus see 37. the 814. ^i^ap, see note on .V 418 word here seems to mean little more than verihi. Cf. ^ 169. 815. 9eaiH, i.e. before you destroy
jSaoii'eii'),

M
;

our ships taken.

your

own

city

would

be

60

lAIAAOC
aprjcrrjL

(xiii)

Ait Trarpl

ical

aXXoL^ dOavuroicn
820

6d(T(Tova<i
o'i

lpr]KO)v efxevai KaXklrpi-^a^ tTTTrou?, ae TToXivB^ otaovat Kovlovre^ TreSioio.

01

W9 dpa

elTTovTi

iTreinaTo

he^LO'i

opvi^,

6 8' d/xei^ero (^atStyuo? 6dpcrvvo<i olwvML. " AZaz^ d/JLapToe7re<i, ^ovydle, olov eetire^.

E/cTwp'
825

at

yap iywv ovtw ye Aio?

i]fxaTa
8'

eirjv

irdvra,
ft)9

reKOi Se
^

Tto'nJur\v

Tie'T

alyio-^oio fie irorvia Hp?;, KQiqvair] Kal 'AttoWcov,

'

Trai?

CO?

vvi'

t^/jiipri

^]Se

irdai
fxelvai

/jbdX''
i/jiov

iv

8e

KaKov (f)epei ApyeioiGn av toIctl 7r6(f)^]creai, al Ke

o

Ta\aacrr]i<i
830

Sopv /xaKpov,
821. oi
!i

rot XP*^^ Xeiptoevra

818. apHCCi

(,>.

dWoL

oe

6ouKdKie(0 Eust.
:

ot 5e BouKdTe Sch. A '/,//. HP. 824. Bourme Zen. 825. a'l A (ai) eeinacCPK. oToN P Bar.: noToN S2.
:

ii

CH.I Syr. ToTc

ei

12.

;:

re
'

o//?.

Lips.

UF

re

L'.

ne<puceai

P'Ri.

828. 9epoi .TL Cant. Eust. TaXdccHic : ee\i4cHic

j

829. ToTci: toTc

Lips.

830. b

Tl

H.

818. dpi^cHi, the contracted form the 2nd .sing. mid. is doubtful in H. the other passages where it occurs can almost always write -e' for -eat
160,

of
in

we
(A

B 365, r 138, and often), or -t]' for on B 232-33). The -rjai. in pres. subj. (see only other cases in the Ilicul which do not admit this are B 367 {yvuiaeai el, Barnes), I 102, fi 434 ; in Od. there are
seven or eight being for -rjai).
or aor. subj.
(^Xtttji

824. dJuapToenec, cf. d<paixapToeivqs T 215. Barnes plausibly conjectures d^cierpoewes, on the ground that it is not the stumbling but the excessive boastfulness of Aias' speech which Hector can deride van L. dvapToFeires, comparing dpTieTrrjs 240. X 281 and dpria ^d'fei.i> S 92,
;

d^

BourdYe, so also

cr

79 vuv

fiev

firjT' eirjs,

Whether

f 297, (Xktji a 10, it be fut. indie.

Iros. (Bovydl'e, ixr)Te yivoio, of the braggart " ol 5e jSovKaie," 6 iaTiv dypoiKe- "/Soiwatos
t'

dprja-rji

will stand for ap-qatai,

5),

dXeyoL Kal dpoirvTros" ^iKavdpos {Titer. The exact origin of the Schol. T.
is

<I> 111 shews that it is the aor. subj. (cf. also A 164, Z 448, 6 373). Fick conj. dprjariLs, as we have and the rareness of ap-qixevai, % 322, the act. may have caused the corruption. 823. For the significance of the oicoNoc It has been sug239. see note on gested that, as the immediate purpose of Zeus is the humiliation of the Greeks, he cannot be meant to have sent the omen, which is not said to come from him so that the people were mistaken in accepting a fortuitous appearance as a divine message. This, however, would not be in the Epic style ; it would need As the words to be explicitly stated. of Aias are in the end to be abundantly fulfilled, there is no reason why Zeus should not have confirmed them.

but the analogy of

The second not very clear. probably comes from root ya.F of yalii}, d-yav-6s, etc., in the sense of pride, and ^ov- may be merely a prefix
word
])art of it

indicating coarseness, as in /3oi''7rats. (See It is possible /. P. V. 18 and viii. 116.) that Zeii.'s ^ovyrjCe (which he supposed come from 7^) is the correct Ionic form. to Note that -wotov of the vulg. is evidently meant to avoid the hiatus, here oTon is the regular word legitimate in this connexion, H 455 etc. {H. G. wo'iov occurs however three 267. 3). times in fkL {^ 85, 243, p 406), and in the phrase irolov rbv fivdov ^etTres. 825-28. See 9 538-41.
;

830. \cipi6eNTa, see

is

152.
'

The word
that fair

evidently used ironically, tender flesh.'

lAIAAOC N
Sdylrei'
Stj/jLmi

(XIII)

61

(iTap Tpcocov Kopeei^ Kvva^ i)h olcovov^ Kal crdpKeaat, ireacov eVl VTjvalv W^aioti'.'

o)?
r]')(rii

dpa
8'

(jjfoi^t'jaa'i

yjyt'jaaTO,
8'

t(h

cifx'

eirovTO

decnrecrirn,,

W-pyeloL
(iXkPj^,
Tij-^Tf

Xao^ owiadev. la^^^e erepwdev iiria-^^ov, ovhe XdOovro

eirl

835

dXX'

8'

efiei'ov 'Vpuxov e7novTa<; dpi(TTov<i. tKCT aWepa Kal Ato? avyd^. dp,(f)OTepo)i>
(;(,>

831.

Kopeceic

Vr.

A:

yp.
(,.

Cant.

ILitl.
:

a.
ul o,

832.

eni

napa 'Vat.
I".

1,'

^i*

dWcoL A.

837. CIJU9' CTcpcoN

aurac

au\cic

^i]i.

INTEODUCTION
The main
with
is it

story of the book, the lulling of Zeus by Hera's wiles in 153-362, continuation in O 1-366, and its probable introduction in 1-125, as straightforward and almost as free from internal critical difficulties as is radiant with humour, grace, and healthful sensuousness qualities
its

which give it a marked individuality among all the beautiful episodes of the Iliad, and stamp it as the work of a single hand. Only one passage, the Leporello- catalogue' of 317-27, has been widely questioned from and only one point of the narrative is left obscure Aristarchos onwards the message given by Hypnos to Poseidon in 354 ff. without any instrucThe fact that he tells Hera's design, tions, so far as we are told, from Hera. though we do not hear that he has himself been informed of it, is noticeable from its bearing on the oath in Avhich Hera disclaims having set Poseidon
' ;

to help the Achaians (see

41).

which introduce and continue the tepos ya/xos of Zeus and Hera, difficulties and doubts come thick. The question arises first why does Hera interfere just at this point? Poseidon has been working undisturbed through the whole of the last book, and the idea of distracting Nitzsch felt this so strongly that he Zeus' attention by craft comes too late. was led to suggest, with great ingenuity, that the beguiling of Zeus is to be regarded not as suljsequent to the events of N, but as contemporaneous with them it is the dalliance of Zeus which explains why Poseidon was not interfered with while aiding the Greeks in the early part of N thus H 154

But

in the scenes

avTLKa S' eyro) Toi^ /xev TTOLTTvvovTa k.t.A., refers to the activity of Poseidon, not in the immediately preceding lines, but in 43 ff. and the meeting of Poseidon with the wounded chiefs (H 136) is an incident of his exertions

in

83

ff.

this possible, it would explain many difficulties particularly the problem of the combat of Aias and Hector. For in N 809-32 we have loud challenges which lead to nothing, while with H 402 comes an actual combat with no beginning. The Trpwro? with which it opens should in accordance with Epic practice follow a passage introducing the two as it stands it has no more than a vague reference to the army at warriors

Were

large.

But even Nitzsch's supposition will not save the text in its present form. So violent a regression to an earlier point of the story is impossible without Any hearer must suppose that the tax*/ of H 1 refers to the explanation.
62

lAIAAOC Z
ia;(

(xiv)

63

ot N 8;J4, whereas by the hypothesis it goes hack to the uvia\oi of 471. The regression is one which 41, or the ofia^os dAiao-ros of wouhl re((uire a difficult readjustment of tin; iniaj,Mnation even for a candui that a hearer should umler.stand it without a word reader fully instructed

Yet the scene at the beginning of the beyond all reasrjii. book undoubtedly suits the beginning and not the end of X. That Xestor and the other chiefs should be brought from their huts by the shouting is perfectly natural when the wall has just been carried, but not when the battle has long been surging backwards and forwards within the wall. We are driven then to the conclusion that the two stories are not conBut there still rem.iin temporaneous but alternative (Introduction to X;.
of explanation
is

serious difficulties of detail.

(1) Is the oi)ening of H (1-152) part of the original 'Attutv/, or is it an With regard to the last part of it (13.0-52) there can be little addition? doubt. The divinelv loud shout in 148-49 of the god who is endeavourin'' to conceal himself from Zeus in human shape reminds one of a favourite joke of modern burlesques the couplet itself is borrowed from a very different
;

context in
a TTaAato?

E 860-61,
^ws
in

taken by a god is is not in place here, as it properly indicates that the god to whom it is These lines at all events aiiplied is not in action, but oidy on the watch. are designed only to recall the state of things when we last heard of Poseidon in 206-39. Matters are not, however, so plain with regard to the meeting of the chiefs in 1-134. The passage is not essential to the story, and in no way advances the action. It is designed to follow immediately after the end of
;

151-52 are from 11-12. The vague disguise of against the rule that the person whose semblance is elsewhere always named and the introductorj' verse 135
as
is

136

]\I, and is less suited to any place after the rally of the (Ireeks brought about by Poseidon. Agamemnon's proposal of iiight has already been twice The speech of Diomedes, with its long and untimely made, in B and I. family history, is singularly unlike the downright plain speaking which And the story undoubtedly gains in compactness elsewhere marks him. and force if the action of Hera is made to follow immediately on that of Poseidon in X"^ 1-125. The whole passage may be a fragment from an entirely different continuation of ^I. (2) Passing now to 363, where the scene changes from Ida to the battleThe advice given by Poseidon, field, we again meet with great difficulties. and followed by the Greeks, to change armour (371-82), is partly un-

intelligible, partly ludicrous.

Aristarchos, it is true, athetized 376-77, and, 381-82, also but even so the absurdity of a change of armour by the whole force in the thick of the battle is flagrant The description of Poseidon in 385-87 does not lead to any result enough. We are left to suppose adequate to the terms in which it is announced. that he assists Aias to disable Hector but the divine sword so pompously In 390 the manner in w^hich Poseidon proclaimed does nothing whatever. and Hector are spoken of as though they were equals is clearly not Homeric, and the idea of the sea rushing up to take part in the fight is not in the

we may

safely conclude,

best Epic style.

All this points clearly to the lateness of this piece, in favour of which

64

lAIAAOC H

(xiv)

the meeting of Hector and Aias has been displaced to the end of N, >H^ 402 795-837. Why this extraordinary liaving once been the continuation of dislocation should have been effected it is impossible for us, ignorant as we

It would which the diaskeuast had before him, to say. seem that in the original story the wounding of Hector was represented The diaskeuast thought (tacitly no doubt) as the outcome of Poseidon's efforts. that something more explicit was needed after Hera's efforts, and accordThis however does not explain the ingly added this passage (Erhardt). splitting up of the combat of Hector and Aias, which remains unaccountable, while it is almost impossible to believe that the two halves of it do not

are of the materials

belong to one another.

(3) The conclusion of the book (508-end) does not fit on well to what precedes (see note there). But here, as in so many similar battle-scenes, it is rash to speak confidently as to the real age of the lines.

lAIAAOC Z
Aibc dndTH.

KiaTopa S' ovK eXaOev laxh Trivovrd irep efM7rr]<i, aXX" WaKXrjTTcdSriv eirea TTTepoevra TrpoarjvSa' " earai rdhe epya(ppd^eo, Ble Aia^^aoi', 07rw9
fjLei^oyv
Srj

dWd
19

(TV

fiev

irapd vi]val vvv irlve

/Sor)

Ka6i]/jivo<i

daXepow al^ijoyv. aWoira olvov,

Oepfir'jvTjt

Ke dep/xa Xoerpa e'uTrXo/ca/Lio? FjKafX7]hr] Kol XovarjL diro ^porov ai/xaToevTa'

'

avrdp
o)?

rd-ya icrop,ac e? eliTOiv crdKO<i elXe rervyixevov

iyoDV

iXdcoi'

Trepccoirrjv.
vlo<;

eolo,
10

KL/jLvov

iv Kktairji,
7rafj,(f)atvov'

Spaavfii'jBeoi;
o
8'

iirTroSd/xoio,

ydXKOH
e'lXero

e^' dcnrlha warpo^; eolouKa-y^p,evov

t>

8'

aXKifMov

tyy^o';,

arrj
TOV<;

8'

iKTb<i

/cXtcrtT;?,

Taya

o^ei -^oKkml, elcnhev epyov deiKe^,

oiriade,
15

fJLev

6pivofMevov<i,

rov^ he KKoveovrw^
Tiyo<i

Tpwa?
ct)9

virepOufxovi-

ipepcTTTO Se

8'

OT6

7rop<pvprji,

TreXayo'i p,eya
4.

'AyaiMu. Kvp^an kcjlx^wl,

5.
1 ).

3.

KaeHJLieNoc

ToQe eproN Hail, a supr. in kXicihici T.

12
oiii.
II

Boh

judxH Cant.
:

ol

5e yp.

uiuse
:

7.

Kai XoucHi
:

Xouch

5"

9.

loTo

choc

Eust.

<,'.

13.
:

&'

Kt6c

de napci Lips.

16.

nop9upei Ztn. CS

Lips. Vr. A.

K009COI

nues nnruti yp. T.

noticed tliat in 911 we have three consecutive rhyming lines. 13. The idea evidently is that Nestor finds he has no need to go to a irepiwuri anrl look over the wall, as it has already been ])assed by the combatants.
l.'i.

I. niNONTQ, A 642, though in that line Nestor and Maehaon are said to have

tiuished drinking
8.

a trifling discrepancy

which some have needlessly exaggerated.

cYcojuai, i.e. ftVojuai,

v:iU hasten.

olSa, I unll learn, and But this order join i\du}v is Trepiwirriv. of words is very involved. nepiconHN as 4' 451, K 146. II. It is useless to inquire why father and son had thus changed shields, as the Scholiasts of course do. It may be

from Fk/xai, see it to be from Fi5,

138.

Others take

cpepmTO,
fJ.

from
L.

epeiwu (0
is

356),

cF.

//.

23.

Meyer

(from Fplw-Tw), but this

Kar-eprjpnr-ev, 55. 16. This fine simile is
'

conj. (Fpiirro Cf. needless.

VOL.

II

taken from the produced by a storm at a distance, and often followed by the 65
'

ground-swell

66

lAIAAOC H

(xiv)

avTOJ'i,

ocraofievov Xiyecov dve/xcov Xaiyjnjpa Ke\vda, oyS' apa re TrpoKvXivherai ovB erepcoae,

Trpiv
o)?

rtva KeKpifievov KaTaj3i]ixevaL

e'/c

Ato9 ovpov,
dv/xov
20

yepwv

copfxaive

Sai^o/xevo'i
lot

Kara

Aavacbv ra-^vircoXayv St^ddBi, rj fMed^ OfMiXov r)e fiT ^ATpeiSrjv Wya/jie/j,vova Troifieva Xawv.
oihe

he

oi

(ppoveovn Bodacraro KepBiov elvai,

WTpeiBrjv.
ol
acfyi

^ijvat

iir

S'

dXXrjXov^; evdpi^ov
%/30"t

fiapvdfievoi,

Xae

Be

nrepl

'^uXko^

dreiprj^:

25

vvaao/xevcov ^[(peacv re Kal ey^eacv dfMcpcyvoLcn. ISieaTopt Be ^vjx^XrjVTO BLOTpe(j)e<; ^aaiXrie<;

Trap vrjwv dvi6vTe<;,
TvBeiBrj^
^OBv(Tv<i
ocroi

/3e/3X7]aTO

'^uXkcoo,

re koX WrpetBr]<; 'Aya/xefiv(ov.

fid'^r]^

TToXXov yap dirdvevOe

uh''
18.

elpvaro

vrje<i

30

e<h

dXo<;

ttoXh]:;-

ra? yap Trpoiraf TreBlovBe

?

oirws oud'
:

apa

dia tov re At. (others toi

or ti

?).

20.

21.

uee'

Kae' G.

27.

aioTpo9ecc HJ.

30.

rdp

p'

ACDHJU
3.

Eust.

opuaiNe D. nhqc L.
li

31.

npwTa P^
itself.

nop9upHi, see note on applied to waves in A 482, 11 391, $ 326 and several times in Od. The verb recurs only in a meta-

storm

gen. absolute, cf Z

The middle

is

10.3.

trop4)vpos is

reciprocal, 'stabbing one another.' 28. 6ni6ntcc the dva- implif-s inland,

nhp NHcoN
30.

is

explained by 30-36.

phorical sense, Kpadiyj wopcpvpe, <l> 551, 5 427, etc. KC09cbi, as opposed to the splasli and rush of the wave-tops before a wind. 17. 6cc6junon, fcrreboding, only here Cf. A 105. of inanimate objects.
18.

auTcoc,

vaguely, aimlessly,

keeps

personification, and is in the words which follow.

up the

expanded For or&'

^epcoce, (neither forward) nor aside, cf. N 543 Bentley wrote wpb nvXivSerai Eust. read ovoeto make this clear. Tepwae, and so Xauck has but H. knows neither ovderepos nor any derivative of it. For TE Scheindler conj. ttjl, neither this way nor that (any otlier). KCKpijucNON, decided, as opposed to the shifting which precede the storm. Cf. puflFs Hesiod 0pp. 670 ttj/xos 8' (in summer Kai ttovtos avpai time) evKpifees t
;
; ' '

For rdp some Mss. have yap p, but the additional particle is not needed. See on A 467. It is clear from the context that NHC means their sliips, i.e. those of Diomedes, Odysseus, and Agamemnon, as opposed to the rest of the fleet. as in 75, but the efpiioTO with is found in A 248 and elsewhere regular (from Fe-Fpv-aro). The v is probably due to the analogy of other forms where it is
i5 li

followed by a consonant, eipvro, eipvjxhaL (X 682), etc. Schulze Q. E. p. 318. 31. rdc rdp npcorac is susceptible of
ditierent interpretations : (1) for these shijis (those of the chiefs) they had draicn up first to share (in the innermost line next the sea), hut had built the next the last (the outermost line

two

%mU

inland).

dwrifj.(i}v,

21.
Kpadir)

the icinds are steady. 9iXQa9ia. cf 11 435 Stx^a 5e

fj.eiJ.ove

iJ.oi

(ppecriv

opfj-aivovTi.

It

Or (2) for those (others) they had drav:n up in the first row totcards the land (away from the sea) and had huilt the wall hard hy their sterns. The decision mainly turns upon the word irpvfiviJKnv.
In
(1)

appears from
dixdadiTji

Herod,
if

that some wrote

this

is

taken to mean the

last

(dtx^adiTii

with

synizesis

?)

but this was rejected by Ar. Observe the gen. 26 = X 147, h 637. NuccoucNCON after 091, as often {R. G. it is a near approach to the 243. 3 c^)
;

(outermost) as opposed to the first (innerTo this Herodiaiios objects on most).

ov Tidrjcnv
crrQiTos

(the

adj.

TrpvfjLPos)
eirl

ewl

diei.e.

aufj-aros
it

dXX'

rjvufievov,

H. uses

of the end of a single long

lAIAAOC Z
eipvcrav,

(xiv)
eSeifiav.

67

avrap

rel-^o^
upv>i

eVt

Trpv/ivfjiaiv

ovSe yap ovB

aiyLa\o<i
TO)

irep

ecov

iBvi>i']aaTo

7rdaa<;

vija^ '^aSeeiv,

crreivovTo Be

Xaor
('nrd(n]<;

pa 7rpoKpoaaa<i
p
01

7]lovo<i

epvcrav, crTOfia fiaKpov, ocrov

7'
6yfreLovr<;
33.

Kal TrXf/aav

35

avveepyadov

ciKpai.

Tw
32.

tiuT^? Kal
J.

TToXcfMOio
26.
;:

npuuNoiciN U.
:

eueuc
:

35.

epuoN Ap. Lex. 135.

||
:

Andcac U.

36.

JuaKpON
[siipr.

noXkbu Zen. Aph. Ar. Six^i. cuNcepraecN Harl. a': cuNcpraocN 37. 6l)/iONTec Ar. Q QKpac D. dij/aVoNTec Zen. ? (v. inj'ra).

,|

nroXeuoio U.
This body, not of the last of a row. appears to be true, and if no exception to the rule is admissible it is decisive On the other hand in favour of (2). 75 I'^es ocrat irpQiTai flpvarai fiyx'
strongly supports (1) (see however on 653) and so does rdp in.^tead of the 5e which we should expect with Moreover (1) suits the whole tenor (2). of the passage far better. It is a contradiction to explain the distance of the ships from the lighting by saying that the wall where the fighting is was
6a\a.(Fff7)i

in the interpretation of the caused by atti-mpts to explain it from the far more ohscure Kp6<7ffas irvp'fuv
difficulty

word
in

is

there

258, q.v. to mean

Ar.

taking the word

ex-

y)lained

'scaling ladder.",' Trponpoacas here to mean

ras

KXijjLaKrjodv vevecoXKrifx^vas
p(j}t>,

trepan irpb eri-

w<XT deaTpoeioes (paiveadai to vtu\Kiov, i.e. drawn up on the steep curving beacli

in rows one above another like the ladder-like seats of the Greek tlieatre.

The way
ai
fiev
8rj

in

which
is

Herodotus under(vii.

stood the word

perfectly jilain
veCiv
fKeivijiffi
eir'

188)
irpbs

built close to their sterns. On tlie whole therefore it seems advisable to admit an unusual sense of irpvfivos, remembering

wpurai tQv

bpixiov

7%,

fiXXat 5'

eV

ayKvp^uv

are yap rod alyiaXov tovros ov fj-eydXav,

TTpoKpoffcraL bpixiovTO es irbvrov Kal eirl oktCj veas, (hey anchored in ranks eight The word recurs also in Herod, iv. deep.

that the word is not very common, and that in nine out of the 25 places where it occurs it is found in the phrases vi)v<jlv ini Trpi'/iviJKTi, eirl irpvixvqKjL veecrat, which are ambiguous, as they are used of figliting which occurs at the outermost shijis,

and

also
is

at

their

sterns.

Similarlj-

used both of the end (of a pole wptDroj Accordetc.) and of theji7-st of a series. ing to the grammarians irpvjj.vri as subst. = stern is distinguished by accent from the adj. Hence if we adopt (2) we must write irpvpLVTjtffi here with Mss. and Herod. while Krates had irpv)j.vTji(n,
;

but does not explain anything more. The arrangement in ranks is not elsewhere mentioned in the Iliad it is evidently an invention of the moment to explain the long absence of the wounded chiefs in the cri.sis of the fight, due to the interposition of Is. 36. hY6noc is used here in a wider shore is sense than 01710X69, as our wider than 'beach.' For croua com152,
;

'

'

jiare

the word

<TTOfj.a\ifj.vTi,

4 .note),

and
pro-

presumably adopting explanation

is commonly said that this in contradiction to the closing portion of H, as implying that the building of the wall took place at the time when the This is ships were drawn up on land. certainly not involved in the words, and would indeed require an imperf. rather than the aor. ^Sei/xav. The jihrase is

(1). line is

It

iroTafioio

Kara

ffTOfia

441.

The

montories are regarded as jaws, the bay the hollow of the mouth. ^Kpai. Sigeion and Rhoiteion, which are about five miles apart.
as
37.
OTt

((/eioNTCC,

(17

5Lir\fj

ZtjvoOotos ~,pd(peL 6tpaCovTs.

irepieaTLyp-evrf) (Ire di
(sc.

/jLerd

TroXw XP^"'^^
ijde\v

iropei'bfievoi

d^a,

ivvrei)

aKoveii'

ftre

fjLera

wo\vy

purely topographical, not historical.

npoKpoccac can have only one meaning here, in roirs or r-anks. one behind another the aiyiaXos in the nar35.
;

Xpbvov aKovovre^ (sc. 6\}/' atovres), xffvdosKal rb eiWajs 7ap aKovcravres iip/xriffav. duide \iyuv, 6\pa dve\\T}VL<TTov oitw 70^

"

"

6-^e
<f>ri<n

be

or]

yueWeiTre

An.
'

'Apiffrapxbi

rowest sense not being able to hold all the ships, they are drawn up on to the Idiid as opposed to the beach. The only

ypatptiv 6ipaCovT$, 6 bi ' tcDi p y' ov 'EirideTrj^ UToiXffia^os " Kal Xoyov (p-qalv fx^'-" ''^'' \pavovTes
ZirjvdooTOv

68

lAIAAOC H

(xiv)

ey^ei ipetSofievoL kiov ddpooi' d'^pvTO Se a<pi dvfxo^ ivl aT7]6acnv' o Be ^v/j.^\t]To ypaLo<;
NecTTcop,
irrrj^e

Be

Ovfiov ivl o-rrjOecrcnv ^A'^aiMV.

7rpo<Te(f)7]

40

Tov Kol
"
0)

(f)Q)vi'](Ta<;

Kpe'iwv
Kv8o<i

K'^apukpbvwv'
K'^aioiv,
ci(f)iKdvi<;
;

Neo"Top

NrjXTj'idS't],

/jie<ya

TLTTTe XiTTQiv 7ro\e/j.ov

cf>0La7]vopa

Sevp

BelSia

firj

hr}

/mot

reXecnji e7ro9 6^ptfio<i "^KTCop,

ivl
45.

W9
fir]

TTor'
rrrpiv
ad.

eirrjireikricrev

Tpcoeacr dyopevcov, iXiov airoveeauai, vdt Trap vtjmv TrpoTC I\i

40
d^ ji
44.
:

Ar.

||

nXfise

Q and

nflse Zen., Dion. Sid., Herod. C {p. ras.) Vr. d, Harl. b, Par. ol 5e ap. Sch. T. 42 om. Q : axaicoN : ^xaipcoN Zen.
[|

follows 43 in Bar.

deidia Aph.
C.

PR

43. 9eelCl^Nopa 9e0p* VKdNcic A* (text in margin). Mor. acOco i]. tcX^coi Bar. 45. 8c nor' ^AiBpiJuoc CPR.
:
||

||

Aph.

Did. This is interesting as ypacpTjf, shewing that the edition of Zen. was without breathings or accents, so that even Ar. himself could not be sure how if we are the letters were to be read assailant to believe his Ptolemy, he was not even correctly informed as to
;

well be omitted. There is no reason why the appearance of Nestor should cause dismay, as he is not even wounded ; and the use of the verb is quite without

'

'

The former objection api)lies parallel. also to the variants Trijfe and irXrj^e. The
difficulties

may

be,

however, evaded
dvfxbs,

the

letters themselves.

The

strictures

6\pd are well deserved ; but the alternative explanation, 6\p' dtovTes,

on the form
gives a

perfectly good sense, and was no doubt what Zen. meant if Ar. was

The alternative readrightly informed. ing attributed to Zen. is not acceptable, as H. uses \pa6eLv only in the physical sense touch nor does the word ever seem It is to mean take part in in Greek. a long time since Agamemnon left the field (A 283), and the fact that he should only now have come to see after the fortune of the fight might well seem
;

for 'Axaciii', when TTTTJ^e dvfxov will refer to Nestor's own state of mind. 'AxatQv as applied to the three chiefs can hardly be right. TTTTjaaeiv in H. means elsewhere only

by Eruesti's conj. Trr^fe 5^ better by reading dxei^coi'

or

still

to require

explanation.

This

is

given

by the distance at which his hut is from the wall, so that he only hears
the din
crossed.
(for
it

cower {d 190, f 354, 474, x 362), but comes to mean fear in later Greek (e.g. Soph. 0. C. 1466 ^TTTTj^a Ovfidv, Tlieognis 1015 ix^povs TTTrj^ai). The line does not look like a mere interpolation for the sake of bringing in Nestor's name, as Ar. thought. 44. deidia, the regular Homeric form in other parts of the verse, is in the first foot almost entirely supplanted by
deidoo,

when

the wall has long been This gives a good sense to tco
Pallis suggests
ttji,

which Ar. read, appjarently preS2)ondee

in
is

ferring a

the

first

which

there),

and

is a question if the reading of Zen. should not be preferred to that of Ar. It may be added that 6i/'6tw is the only

desiderative in

-(rdoo

in

H.

(see

van L.

Ench. p. 356), and that the constr. with the gen. does not seem natural.
40.

ddereLTaL

on

Kal

sk tCjv

vpoeipri-

fiivwv voovfxev on 'Niarwp ianv 6 yepaios. iirl yap tQiv diro\eKal rb TTTTJ^e &Kvpov \v/j.ipu}v TTji dycovtai Kal rwt rrjs i/'i'X'?^
TraX/xQi dpixb'^ei (i.e.

$ 536 and the variant of a few mss. here and e 473. Seidu is explained as a contraction of Seidoa = oedFoa from 5e-5fo(t)-a, whence also comes 5el8ia = 8^8Fia from the analogy of 8ei8Lfxev, dei.5i6Ts, etc. {R. G. 22. 4n., van L. Ench. p. 411). In any case oeiow must be a false form. 45. The allusion is evidently to the words of Hector in 6 181, 526. It follows tliat this passage must be as
The only exception
as 9. Though nore thus means only the preceding day, it is excusable, as in the poem itself is a long way back.
late

place.

the verb

is

properly

used not of him

who

who

suffers,

dejection).

causes, but of The line

him

may

lAIAAOC Z
irpiv
Kelvo<;
o)

(XIV)

69

TTvpl

vr}a<i

eviTTprjaai,

Kretvac Be koI uvtov^.

iv

Tw? djopeve- ra hi) vvv Trdvra TeXeiTai. TTOTTOi, 7/ pa KUL aXXoL ivKvrjfiiSe'^ Ayacol 0v/jLO)i /SdWovTat ifiol -^oXov, tu? irep 'AytXXeuv,

50

ovh
"
77

iOeXovat /j-d-^eadai iirl irpv/jLvfjicrt veeaat.'^ rov 8' 7]/jieL/3T eireira Vpyi'io<; 'nrirora Xe'crrcopS77

ravrd 7
fiev

eroi/xa
avTO<;

Terev^arat, ovBe Kev dXkw^

55

Zei"?

v^t^pep.eTri<;

rel-^o<i

yap
I'Tjval

Brj

7rapaTKTr']vaiT0. Karepn^ptTrev, ml eTreinOiiev

dpprjKTov
ol
8'

vrjchv

re

iirl

Kal avrcov elXap taeadat OorjicTL /j.d'^rjv dXiacrrov e-^ovac

jvolrj^,

v(oXfie<;'

ovB

dv en

OTTTroTepoiOev 'AT^atol
6)<i

opivofxevoL

fxdXa irep aKoirid^wv, KXoveovTai,

60

iTTifil^

rjfiei'i
('

Tt

KTcivovTai, dvrrj S' ovpavov 'iKet,. Be (f>pa^(t)fi0 67rio<i tarai rdBe epya, voo^ pe^ec iroXejiov 8' ovk dfi/xe KeXevco
8'

Bv/jbevai'

ov yap 7rQ)<; /3e/3XT}p,6vov ecni p.d-^ea6ai.'^ avre Trpoaeeiirev dva^ dvBpojv Wya/xefMVcov ' NecTTop, eVet Brj vrjvcrlv eiri Trpufiprjiai fid^ovrai,
TOP
B
eiTL

6r>

Tci^o?
ol<i

ovBe ri rd(^po<;, e'X^paca/jbe rervy/xevov TToXX' eiraOov Aavaol, gXttovto Be Ou/xMt

Par.

OVK

48.

e' obc
:

CDGJSU
:

e f

gh

if

dWooi kcTnoc re
49.

(sc. r' obc)

A (cf.
50.

330).

||

hk nOn
<,

bk nOn J
51,

nOn 9h
:

Bar. Mor.
53.

nonoi
(t
:

Lips.

eni

cni

]\Ior.

aXXco

ncnoN J. qXXcon U (supr.

:

Ik euuoO
54.

U"*).

napereKTHNaro
58.
r'

NcoXejuecoc H.

^pnei

ai

nooc b' epsei TLvh, A. (and dWoi A) hi eni fi. 'ApiffTapxov oTc ni Kal hi eni Did.
:

PR

56. nvis SpparoN icrxvpof, dvaXorrov T. napaxeKTHNaxo U. 00 rbp cti i}. tnoIh Aph. 60. hkgi PR. 62. n6oc
||

(ijuuue

Mor.

67.

5i.r]\\aTTov

||

noXXd ndeoN PR.

49. This and the two following lines are very suspicious. With verj' few exceptions, mostly of a doubtful character,

nonoi elsewhere begins a speech (see We have apparently an addi99). the tion, to explain the difficult line 40 dismay there cau.sed to Agamemnon is now attributed, very unnaturally, to a fear that Nestor may have left the fight in resentment against him. Besides,
d!>

The word dpparov mentioned 437. as a variant by Schol. T and meaning hard appears to be found only in I'lato Hep. vii. 535 b, Crat. 407 D. 58. Cf. E 85 Ti'5et57;j' 5' ovk Slv yvolrji
Troripoifft fxeTeirj. 62. cY Ti . .

^ezi,

assuming,

as

mere supposition, without implying anything as to its correctness, that advice will be of some good. Rhetorically, of course, this is a suggestion that it will not.

from Agamemnon's words in 6.5, it would seem that he only learns of the fighting eiri irpv/jLuijiCTL veeaatv from the following speech of Nestor. For gn euucbi BdXXONTQI cf. I 434. 53. eroTua, 'brought to reality,' cf I aXXcoc, 125, and so also d 384. dili'erently from what they are.
56 = 68. Bentley rejects
it

here.

Cf.

BcSXhucnon, an expression which only to the others, as Nestor is not wounded. He may perhaps include himself among them {a.fj.ixe) on the score of age. It is, of course, easy to read C/xfie for d;u/ie, with Barnes. 67. oTc, though supported only by one of the two editions of Ar. seems
63.

refers

lAIAAOC Z
apprjKTOv
ovra)
i'7]cov

(xiv)

re Kal avroiv eckap eaeaOai, Ail fieWec vTrepfxevei ^IXov etvai, lywvvjJLVOvi (iTToXeadat air "Ap^eo? evOciB 'A^atou?.] ijiSea fjLv yap 6t Trpocfypcov Aapaolaiv dfivvev,
TTOV

70

olBa Se
Kvhdvei,

viiv

ore

toi"?

fiev
/xeVo<?

o/L/,a>>>

rj/xerepov
cb?

Se

/xaKupeaat deolcn Kal ^lpa<; eSijcrev.

TreidcofjieOa

aW'
i/?}e9

ayed',

av

iyo)

eiTrco

iravTe^.
75

oaai TrpcoTac elpvarai ayyi

irdcra^ he ipvacrofiev
opiiicraofjbev,
rfjc
8'

QaXdcrcrr]^,

e\K(jop,ev,
vyjrt

eh aXa
et?

Slav,

eV evvdwv
et

Kev eXOrji
iroXe/jLoto

vv^ d^poTT),
70
o,n.
'^ fi

Kev
b.
It

diroa^covrat

A'C-DPt-R Vr.
:

nconujuouc C"'G (,s _ "G (supr. n)

HJP'"TU
75.

Harl.

a.

71.

ore Ar. NHac il

Kai
wQ.

* -

8ti I;-. Sti L-.

77.

72.

ore Ar.

PKT
II

oti

i il.

nhC

AC

[siipr.

a)
:

opuHCOJUEN GP'QU.

g\eoi CL.

78. CI

KN Q

Lips.

Hn

preferable to ^i, as including the wall, the most important part of the elXap. 69 = B IIG, I 23 70 = 70, N 227. 71-72. The reading and constr. of this Ar. read ore couplet are both doubtful. in both lines, and this gives the best sense As I knew when Zeus ivcis helping
;

00V 5 380.
necessarj'.

(Pallis'

conj.

^Xi'cre

is

not

139, I 26, in both cases introducing a similar proposal by the same

74 = B

speaker. 75. NHEC,

though
'

less strictly

gram'

the Danaans with all his heart, so

I know

matical than the vrjas of most mss., deserves preference as more idiomatic.

now when he is exalting the Trojans. The object to ^i5ea and olda is left vague, 'I knew wliat it meant,' just as
in

406

6<pp' florji
ir

yXavKw-n-LS or

8lv

wi
ore

irarpi

iJ.a.x'>]Tai,

424

f;

ovk

dlcrd'

devpo TraTrjp rebs iKero (pe^jyuv ; (In all these cases it will be seen that the Sreclause is not the object of the verb e.g. do the last instance does not mean you not know tlie date of your father's coming ? but do you not know what
;
'
'

For similar cases of inverse attraction see H. G. 267. 4. npcorai, here clearly first from the point of view of a spectator 654 from the land. by the sea, as in See note on 31. 76. ndcac, sc. all these, while dndcac
in 79 means all the rest tion exactly like that of
77.
uj;i,
;

a tacit limitain 30.

vijes

'

had happened when he came ? ') If we read 6ti in 72 with most Mss., we still have the same sense. It would then be tempting however to take the 6tlclause as the object both of ^i5ea and I knew, (even) when Zeus was oloa
:

perhaps a technical' term, which evidently does not mean, as we might have expected, far out at So in 5 785 v\j/ov 5' ev votLusl Tr\v 7' sea.
afloat,
&pij.iaav,

iK
'

5'

^^av avrol, where see M.

describes
a

and

R.
.
.

The expression
;

fighting for the Greeks, a7ul I now, that he exalts the Trojans;

know
i.e.

ship ready for sailing at a moment's her stern notice. She lies afloat made fast with a hawser to the shore, her bows made fast to the anchor-stone
{edval).'

So also 6 55, Ap. Rhod.

vrf
iKi\evcTev
iir'

ii.

were the time, even when victorious, that Zeus was really in favour 'J'his gives a vigorous of the Trojans. .sense, and suits the character of Agamem-

knew

all

Ave

1282

if^bOi

eivaly)Lcnp

ipvcrcrai.

but irpb(pp(>3v, implying real and not merely apparent aid, is fatal to it. 73. KuSdNei trans. ^/cuSa^cet, cf. olodvei The verb vbov I 554 and note on H 64. recurs only in T 42, where it is intrans. For the metaphorical use of 2Shce cf. c!s Tis m' aOavdTwv Treddai Kal lorjcre KeXdj-

non

78. Nus a6p6TH, only here api)arent]y a variation of vi'^ d/jL^poffir], though another possible explanation is suggested on K 65. eY ken, van L.'s conj. (at kv) for fjv Kal, to remove the non-Homeric is supported ijy, by two MSS. (et Kai 'The suggestion that the lirandreth).
;

Tiojaus may fight by night is ironical such a thing was unknown in Homeric
;

lAIAAOC Z
Tp(t)e<i'

(xiv)

71

eireLTa
Ti<i

ov yap

Kev ipucrac/meda vrja<i aTracra?. ovS" dva vvktu. vfi.cri<; (^vyeecv kukov,
he

80

^eXrepov, TOP 8' ap' VTroSpa IScov Trpoaec^rj

"
oiiKofiev

09 (pevycov 7rpo(f)vyr)L
TTolov

kukov ^e aXwTjt.
TroXvfirjri'i

'08vacrV'i'

^ArpeiST], ai9^ ,

ere

7ro<;

(f^vyev epKO'i oSovtcov.

M(f>eW<i aetKeXiov
a/xfMiv

arj/jialveiv,

ixrjK

arparov aWov dvaaaefxev, oIctlv dpa Zev^

(pdio/xecrda
e/cacrro?.

85

eK ve6rriT0<i eScoKe Koi e9 yr]pa<; roXvireveiv

dpyaXeovi
OVTQ}

'TroXefjUov;,

6(f)pa

8r] fifiova<; Tpcocov ttoXlv evpvdyviav KaXkeiy\reLv, rj<i el'veK 6i^vo/jiv kuko, iroWd

(TLya,
fjbvdov

firj A^^atcov tovtov dKov(T7)c ov ov Kev dvr]p ye 80a arofia irap^'irav dyoiTO,

Tt9 t

dWo^

90

09 T69 iirlcTTaiTo rjcat (fypealv

80.

dpna

/3d^LV

NUKTQC K.
1

npo9uri P.

ou5" CinaXuEoi Max. Tyr. 41. 3 (of. 81. npo9uroi 327). 84. e'lV PR. 86. c?c U. 87. Hnep dXcomi cq). Eust.

^KacToi
mil.

JPRT crarai PRT

:

89. KaXXeiyeiN : CKnepceiN Zen. 90. t' 88. outcoc Q. dniVr. b d A. 91. apoiTO 92. enicTHxai (stipi: r). enicTaro Lips. Cant. Vr. b A, Haii. b d, Par. c d g j, yp. Had. a ^nlcxaie' Q. Kiug's, Par. e

Lips.
^t'

thi seems to be a pure warfare,' Monro, dat. , by reason of or even out of regard
to

sufficient.

night
282.

of.

H. G.

143 and note on

ixuh 80. ou Neuecic, see on F 156. NUKTo, here only see H. G. 210. 81. This line has been rejected by Friedlander as a gnomic tag. Though such tags were peculiarly suitable for interpolation, there is really no cause The sentiment of for suspicion here. course is the familiar saw about 'him who For B^XxepoN fights and runs away.' 8c (where Ss = el' rts) compare note ou H 401, and 72 laov tol KaKov iad' 6s T oiiK edeXovra veeadac ^eivov iirorpivei, Hesiod 0pp. 327 laov 5' 6s 6' iKiryfv 6s Similar cases are re ^eifou KaKov ep^rji.
; '
' ,

So dvdaffeiv generally takes the dat., but is found eight or nine times with the gen. 86. xoXuneiieiN, to ivind up in the sense of carrying through to the end ToKvwrj being the ball of wool wound up
; ;

after spinning. So fi 7, and several see M. and R. on a 238. times in Od.

9ei6jucea, aor. subj. as (pOieraL, T 173. These words might contain a bitter taunt against Agamemnon, as though the destruction of every man were his aim (o9pa final). Uis But it is iSut nnalj. more natural to take them as part of the description of the heroes, men who are born to battle, and ^\^ll iight till
87.
'
'

they
89.
aeiv,

fall

{6d>pa temporal).
iKir^pif

For KaXXeiq/ciN Zen. read

:

common

Ameis compares Luther's words, Wer zu viel Honig isset, das ist nicht gut.' npo9iirHi evidently means escapes, ns
'

in Euripides,

Thuk. and

others.

which gives a very vigorous sense

read with a note of interrogation Is this the toay in ichich you expect to take Troy ? (Ls it possible that he may have read
it by iKiripanv ] 620.) 91. h\h cx6juia aroixo, bring through the mouth, as though a word were a tangible thing taken bodily out of a man over the 'barrier of the teeth.'

distinguished from the simple (pevywv, by flight. 83 = A 350, and cf. I 409 with note. The 84. ouXoueNG, see note on A 2. vocative is similarly used in p 484. crpaxoO, for the gen. see IT. G. 151/. CHuaiNGiN, when meaning to command, elsewhere always takes the dat., and so Nauck would read here. But the analogies in favour of the gen. are quite

KaWrjypeLv,

and explained

See note on

Hentze compares

TrdXiv
'

Xd^ero
'

/xvdov,

357. attraction of the 92. The so-called mood in the subordinate clause to the

72
aK7]7rTOV'^o^

lAIAAOC Z
T
eh],

(xiv)

Kal ol TreiOolaro Xaol

95

ToaaoiS' oaaoiaiv av fier 'Apjeioiatv avdcraei^' vvv Se aev oivocrdixi-jv nrd'y^v (ppeva^;, oloi' eecire^'
09 KeXeai iroXefioio crvveaTaoro^; Kal
vr]a<i

ttur/}?

ivcrae\fMov<i
fiev

ciXaS^

eKKefiev,

6(f)p

en fMoXXov
nrep
e/jLirrj'i,

Tpcoal
Tj/jbiv

evKra yevrjraL eTTiKpareouai

oXedpof;
eirippeirriL.

alirv'i

ov <ydp

Amatol
100

(T'^rjaovcTLv

TroXe/xov

vtjmv dXaS^

dXX
Tov
"
95
&)

dTTOTraTrraveovcnv,
crrj

eXKO/xevdcov, epcoijaovcrt Be '^dpfir]<;.

evOd Ke
8'

^ovXi] hrfXrjaerai, op'-^afjue Xao)v. eirena dva^ dvSpcov Aja/ne/jivwv' 'qjjbe'i^er

ttco^
/xe

'OSvaeu, fjidXa
Aph. Ar.
||

KaOiKeo
||

dvfMOV

evLirrjc

geinac PR. 96. JueXeai Q, inel KpoT^ouci S eX9ojueNOid Plato ibiil. 100. noXcjuou Plato 99. ^nippenoi C(^ Bar. cnippenei J Lips. ibid. 101 om. R. dnonanraNeouciN JL Par. a f ^na dotted: marg. 6\\6
dd.

ceu

ce Zen.

'Vat. 10.'

97. SXkcin Plato

Lei./, iv.

706

E.

98. rcNOiTO V.
:

i|

ano)

g,

Plato ibid.

dnanraNeouciN

H
.

dnonxaN^ouciN

S2.

102.
:

ShXhccqi

J.

||

opxaue ONdpc^N S
opt.

Par. a:

of

aropeueic Plato ibid.

.

104. ncoc

nep Lips.

of the principal clause (as Sv is here in relation to Ss ewlffraiTo) merely means that the condition is regarded from the same point of view as the main action. Here the main action oii Kev dyoiTo is put as a possibility only, so the condition is left only as a jiossibility, the speaker not caring to shilt his point of view in order to insist upon his assumption or expectation of its reality as he might do by the indie, or subj. re-

dyoiro

97. 89pa seems here to be final, in strong irony, as though the victory of the Trojans were Agamemnon's conscious purpose cf. 87. 98. eUKTo, for this quasi-abstract use of the neut. plural cf. <pvKTa TreXuvrai,
;

If it is desired, however, to spectively. insist upon this expectation, the mood is changed to the subj., e.g. 127 6v k iv etirw after a.Ti/j.7j(TaiTe (cf. H. 6. 305

128, 6 299, ovk4t' dveKTO. irfKovTai. 30. ejunHC seems 223, and note on to imply though they are already victorious, you are not content with that, but mean to give them their heart's desire, the destruction of the ships.' 99. enippenHi, descend in the scales of fate cf. 72 piwe 5' aicnfiov ^/j,ap
II
V

'

'AxaicDi'.

ad

tin.)

Thus Bentley's

for eiriffTai-To is needless,

though

conj. iwlffT7)TaL to some

extent supported by the fact that several MSS. have iirlaTaTai. 93. For the addition of the clause with

A 79, 229. The line was justly 173, q.v. athetized by Ar. and Aph., as out of nOn 5e requires some such phrase place ; as I used to esteem your wisdom preceding it, but there is nothing of the For ceu Zen. read cre, which sort here. the hiatus after probably is for (xe{o) ae would be very harsh, even at the end of the first foot (see B 87). For the aor. coNocduHN see H. G. 78. 1. The idiom
Kai oi
cf.

lOL dnonanraN^ouci, they will look airay from the fight thinking only of The vulg. dirowTaveovcFi is a retreat. curious mum])simus which has invaded nearly all M.'^.s. and must be of
'
'

95

=P

'

'

great antiquity, dating no doubt from Alexandrian times. It was first corrected by Bentley from Hesych. {Letter to Dr. Davics), after Barnes, conscious of metre but careless of form, had tried

is

common

in Attic {(vriivea-a, etc.)

;

but

cf. 241. very rare in H. Agam. 277 7rai56s vias ws Kapr

Aisch.
inw/xrjcroi}

<t>p4vas.

avrap diroTTTaveovcLv. 102. It is impossible to say whether SHXHceTQi is aor. subj. or fut. indie. The former is, however, more usual. For KE Barnes conj. ae, Axt 8k. 104. KaeiKCo: cf. a 342 inei fxe /j.d\icrTa KadiKfTo Trevffoi &\aaTov, the only other instance of the compound in H. In Attic writers it is equally restricted to the metaphorical sense.

lAIAAOC Z
apyaXirji- (trap

(xiv)

73
106

ov /xev eyuiv ueKovrwi avcoya vrfwi eucrcreX/iot"? ctXaB' kXKefxev vla^ 'A^atojv. vvp 8' eh] 09 T//crSe 7' aixelvova /xT/Ttj/ ifiairoi,
veo<i
i^

Tj

7ra\aio<i-

efMol

Se

Kev

acrfxevcoi

ei//."

Tola I he Kol
"

CYyv^

dv)'jp

fiereeLTre

^orjv dyaOo'i Ato/i//0;;v

ov Brjda /larevaofiev
rt

ai

eOeXrjre

110

TreideaOai Kal

1x1]

kotcol dydarjade

eKaaros,

ovvcKa
nrarpo^;

Si]

8'

yeverjcfji vea)Taro<; ei/jLi /xeO^ vp,tv e^ dyadou Kal eyo) yevo'^ ev-^op.at elvai
^)y']l3r]Lai

Tu8eo?, ov

;^fTp;

Kara yaia KaXv^e.

dfj,v/j,ope<i

UopOei yap
MLKeov 8
"Aypio<; 7]8e
TTUTpo'i
105. irdj

Tpel>i

TratSev

e^eyevovro,

115

ev YlXevpoH'L
^leXas",
iraTijp'

Kal acTrewiji
S'

KaXuBcoin,
iiriroTa
e^o-^o<i
108.

T/atraro*?

i]v

i^lvev^,

ifioto

dperrjc

8
t*

-qv

avTOiv.
acucNoc R,
:

C
:

109. UET^neixa

107 r' Lips. Veil. B. (>. 110. Jua*Teucojuai

';int.

I'.

111.

neieeceai
112.
:

7p. Lips. ezeinco \\<. Lex.

Si

4.33.
OTrao-at aaai
:

KOTcoi

xo^w

"/'

Kust.
I'll

ardcacee
f.

(sH^^r.

Did.):

Necoxepoc

Par. a
I

113.

h. rCNOC
Ar.

NecbraTOC
I'.

Cand

juonoc

114

aO. Ar.

Zen. n. <nn. Aph. (see Ludwicli). rata KaXunTci A [yp. KaXui|;ei Ta

rata KaXuijie

ft:

Strabo X. 463. rabo Bar. Mor.

107.
Tts
e'lH
.

118.

cjuloTo

llarl. a, Lips. Vuii. B. Ar. fi: lueTo Zen. .JLRT.

rat' ^koXui^c ap. Did.: 117 pi n-.il h^fore 116,

i

auTcoN

dWcoN

HQ

tMG elr) 5' dWci ris e'ly) The clause ejuoi 9e kcn acJueNOJi direiv. cYh is virtually an apodosis to this wish for if the wisli liad been expressed, as it well might have been, by el 5' elr), we could then not have been sure whether we had an ordinary conditional protasis and apodosis, or an independent wishoc
.

CNJcnoi,

1'

6's

airayyeiXeie, ^

IIUJ

and if the genealogy is to follow the father's name seems indispensable. But the whole passage from 114 to 125 is not only needless but incongruous, and quite alien to the character of Diomedes, who is fond of alluding to his father's prowess, but could hardly give a jejune catalogue of his relationships at sucli a
itself,

moment.

It is

no doubt an interpola-

clause, followed paratactically by a sentence expressing the result of the wish,

tion, like many others, of the genealogical school connected with the name of

as with the present text. IDS. dcucNcoi, for the dat.

Hesiod.
cf.

The

H. G. % 143. 374, 7 228, etc. 110. JuaxeucojueN, only here in H., apparently in the same sense as fxardu, %i.x shall not be long at fault, see 11 474, E 233. This is clearly the stage which
\

objection

to

114

that

7,

Tydeus, though killed in the siege of Thebes, was buried, according to the later legend, at Elensis, is of no weight for Pausanias (ix. 18. 2) says that his tomb was shewn at Thebes as well.
;

connects the older meaning, to linger (in Attic restricted to fj-ardv, /xaTai^dv), with the later to seek, in which fiarevuv is found from Pindar onwards. 112. See I 54-58. 114. Did. says that Zen. athetized this line and Aph. omitted it Ar. though not named must also liave athetized it, as the obelos is affixed in A. The verse is unobjectionable in
;

115. riopeeY, the dat. instead of the cf. T gen. with i^eyivovTo is strange 231. Mss. have Ilop^^er, and so Ar. wrote form is 5t(ri>\Xddcos, but the contracted the only case wliere against all analogy it is required by the metre is 'AxtXXtt The e for tj is on the -if 792, q.v. analogy of 'ArpiC, Tvdfi, the only other
;

Schulze

certain instances in H. (see. E. p. 458). (,). 116. See B 638, X 217.

however,

74

lAIAAOC H
aXX'
6
fxev

(xiv)

TrXay'^del'i'

&)?
S'

avToOt ^elve, irar-qp 8' e/xo? "Apyei vdcrOiq 7a/9 ttou Zeu9 ijdeXe koX deol aXkoi.
eyrijiie

120

W.Bpi]aTOio

Ovyarpwv, vale 8e
oi

Sciifxa

a^veLov /BiOToio, aXt9 Se

TTVpOcfiOpOL,

rjcrav

apovpai

TToWol
OL

8e

(f>VT(bv

TToWa

Se

TTpoj5aT
8e

ecTKe'

(7aV Op'^aTOL a/ji^i<i, KeKaaTO he irdvra'i A'^aioii'i

el

ey^elrjf rd TO) ovK dv

fjbvOov

fieWer
yevo'i

uKovefiev,

ereov

irep.

125

SevT

ye kukov koI dvdXKiSa (f)avre<i iv eiTrco. aTL/jitjaaiTe ire^aajjievov bv k iofx.ev 7ro\efMoi'8e, koI ovrdfjievoi irep, dvdyKrji'
fie

ev6a

S'

eiretT
ixr]

avrol
ttov

fiev
Tt<?

')(^u>/jbeda

8r]loT7]TO<i

GK ^eXewv,

e^' eXKei eX/co? dprjraL'

130

119.

aUToei

nvi^ qutoO T, yp.

/cat

auToQ A.

i[

JuijUNG

'

121. cidpdcToio Lips. H euraxepa Q. cbc ereoN nep fi and at orj/xdioeLS At.
:

122. CKpNCibc H. cJoc ereoN re \i: d.

Vat. 16,' ev dXXui A. 125. ei ereoN nep

126. re om.

re

PR.

119. NQceH, was settled, had a home given him, cf. S 174 /cat /ce ot "Ap^et
vdacra woXiv /cat dJjfiar' ^rev^a. 120. According to the Scholiasts on

the pregnant sense,

'

to

know by having
yepov, rb irplv

heard
jxev

'

cf. fl

543

/cat

ae,

cLKOvofiev 6\^iov elvai, and so j3 118, cLKovw is in fact a (thematic) 193, 5 94.
;

nXarxeic, evcrxvi^^""^^ TrapecrtcoTTTytre as Tov irarpos tpvyrji', according

ttjv

to

they quote, Tydeus Pherekydes, was driven away for homicide and obThis is tained absolution in Argos. the familiar form taken by legends of the absolution is a postmigration
;

whom

If. G. perfect in form as well as sense Ye must have heard these things, p. 396. whether it (what I say) is true, or, ace. to Darbishire, Rell. Phil. p. 27, if it is

to he said,

deiiving {F)tos from

{F)7]/j.i,

say. 126.

partitive gen. eurarpcoN in place of the ace. see II. G. 151 c, with the instances quoted there (e.g. E Tradition gives Deipyle as the 268). name of Tydeus' wife. Diomedes himself married another of the daughters of Adrastos, E 412. 122. The possession of property in land, or re/j-evos ^aaiXrjCov, must be a mark of the unreserved admission of for in Tydeus into the royal family
;

Homeric idea. 121. For the

dTijmticaixe, the opt. is potential, you could not despise me on See the grotind that my descent is base. H. G. 300, n. |3, where a slightly difFor the following ferent tone is assumed.

oCtk

Qn

subj. eYnco, see on 92.

which expresses confidence,

127. ne9acu^N0N from (paivw, declared by speaking, as in 2 295, 5 159. This is the only Homeric instance of <r in the

Ace. to Brugperf. pass, of a I'-stem. mann Gr. ii. 862 it is due to the analogy

Homeric times landed property seems

to

have been restricted solely to the kings. 124. np66aTa recurs in H. only "^ 550. It seems to mean cattle of all sorts, as
in

Hes.

Op}).
'

558

xaXeTros

irpo^droLS,

XaXeTTos 5' dvdpthirois. 125. at XpLardpxov ei ereoN nep, 'iv tji, ravra di v/j-ds et'/cos eioevai. aK-qKobra^, ei at de dyjfuiideLS cbc exeoN a\T)drj Xeyu}. Our mss. all agree with the nep. Did. must take OKOu^JueN in OTj/xwoets.

of the 2nd plural Tr^<paa9e = ir4-(pav-ad. 129. ^x*^"*^^" with gen. =a.Trex^l^eOa, r 84, 422, etc. 130. K BeXecoN, not, as usual, coming out of the range of missiles, but keeping out of the range, as they are not to go near at all. This use is not like the regular meaning of the preposition e/c, and is not easily to be explained.

We

We

should have expected airo, which implies merely distance from, not motion out of. and H. G. 223. See on 213, II 668
;

lAIAAOC

(XIV)
oi

ti>

aWovi
Ou/jLmc

8
))pa

orpvvovTe^
01 S'

itn](ro/j.V,

to Tnipo^ irep
fidyovTac.^^

(pepovTe'i uchecrraa^

ovde

W9
ovB'

e(f)ad\
i/jiv,

cipa
^'

rov fidXa
(T(f)ii'

fiev

kXvov

-qhe

iridovTo-

^dv K

ypx^

^P<^

dva^ dvhpoyv WyafMefMUOiv.

135
(fycoTi

d\aoaK07rii]V et^e k\vt6<; ivvoaiyaio'^,

avTov<;
8'

(iWa U6T
Be^LTepyjv

yXde 7ra\aio)L

eoiKoxi,

eA,e

%ei/3'

WyafiifMVovot;

\\TpeiBao,

KUL piv "

yrjdel

(f)U)vij(Ta<i

Wtpe'iSri,
ivl

vvv

8i]

eirea Trrepoevra nrpoaiivha' irov A^iXXj/o? 6\oov Krj'p

(f)ovoi>
ei't

(TTijOeaai,

Kal

(f)v^ai>

'A^at<ui/
^/Saiai.

140

8epK0fXVQ)i, eVet ov oi

(^peve^,

ovS'
i

dW'
131.
5'

o fiev 0)9 dirokono,

||

6eb<i

8e

ac<fi\(oa-ie'
132.

OTpuNeoNTec G.
be re C.

7/3.

ciNHCOJueN Scb.
:

AT.

a9ecTacaN 1.
:

133.

juOgon Lips. 134. Bqn b' p I) l>ir. ^lor. 135. aXaoccKoniHN A*- (with liyplRU aXaocKoniHN A'" dXaoN CKoniHN ;>(Vm-..) Zen. 136. KpeicoN eNOcixecoN L)"iJU I'ai. b: aprupoTOSoc anoXXwN It'. 141. depKOJULCNOu 7jT]v65otos virordaaei. dNTieecoi 9oiNiKi ondoNi nHXeicoNOC An.

apa:
;

JUidXa ixku

GQ
X^^ty

(U^ supr.) Vr. d. vewTipwv Sch. T.

SC.

||

oi

ti

Cram.

Ji]}.

36-3.

13.

142. wepicrabs 6 crixos Kai

ij

131. CNHCOJUEN,
Zei's

veriK

irhvoKn.

Orjl'OTTJTl, cf. K 89 Bentley most in-

geniously conj.
132.

6vf](Toixev.

eujuwi,

resentment against Aga(see

memnon.

Apa 9epoNTec

on

572),

135. See on K .t1.'). 136. naXaicoi 900x1, this vague expression is not Homeric, as the particular person whose likeness is assumed is elsewhere always named. Hence the line

humouring, indulging.

form of the word occurs till the late K])ics, who can only liave guessed at the meaning. A[i. Khod. i. 204 has 7r65e <n(f>\6s, so he took the verb to mean cripple and this is the common interpretation, though it can hardly be
imitative
;

No

said to give a satisfactory sense. Eust. says that the adj. was a Lykian word, used of hollow reeds. He and the t. Mag. also (juote a form <nira\6s from an

unnamed

poet dXXd

crv fiev

aiiraXot re Kai

added by Zen. (from

140.

-^ 360).

THeeT cnI, Barnes' yrjdeeL iv is doubtless right. yT)dei evi {yndf' imperf.) Brandreth, with the Florentine edition. 141. BepicoueNcoi, dat. although the so I 636, K gen. 'Ax''^'7os has preceded But the converse is com188, ^ 206. Van L. {Ench. moner, e.g. 26 above. 200) ingeniously suggests that the p.
;

clearly means blind. This too is apparently the sense in the fragment in O.ryrhunchns Papijri i. p. 37, . . rXai'J^wt XvKiwi, ore ai<p\6s
6<pOa\fioi(7iv ^(pr}\os,

where

it

original reading was 5epKO/otej'ot(o\ wrongly transliterated into depKo/xevcoi in tlie new The depKOfievov of a few Ms.s. alpliabet. is probably only a grammarian's correction.

142. die, so,

by his own

folly.

The

order of the words prevents our taking lbs as expressing a wish as in 22 107 ws ^pis Ik re 6euiv k t dvdpuTrwv aTroXoiro. and quite air. Xeyofievov, ci9XcoceiG, obscure in origin. It caused Ar. to atlietize the line, if we may judge from the note of Schol. T (probably An.).

Xa^eiy (has the reference to the Lykian any significance ?). Hentze suggests that the sense blind is particularly appropriate with SepKOfjLivoii, may God blind his eyes thus as he is feeding them on the woes of his friends.' This is ingenious, but If we may accept the hardly Homeric. statement of Eust. that the word was not really Greek, but borrowed, a strikingly appropriate explanation can be found in tlie Semitic languages for the is the Hebrew shdphal (Arab. verb which is regularly uringing low the haughtiness of the proud by the hand of God; e.g. Isaiah ii. 17 'the loftiness of man shall be bowed down, and the haughtiness of men shall be
' :

eiretye [afd' eKaTOfJ.tioL]u]v evvfd^oia

76
aol
S'

lAlAAOC
ov
TTO)

(XIV)

fidXa Trdy^v deol fiaKape^; Koreovaiv,

r)yr]Top<i cru
S'

dKK en

ttov Tpcocov

rjSe

/jie8ovTe<i

evpv Kovidovcnv
0}<i

irehlov,

iiro-i^eaL

avro'i

145

(pevyovra'i irporl dcrrv vecbv airo koX KK-Lcnawv.

eiTTOiv
S'

fiey

dvaev, i7reaav/u,evo<i irehioLO.

rj

ocraov

ivved-^ikoL eiria'^ov

SeKa'^iXoi
'

uvepe^ iv iroXe/xwi,
Toacrrjv
e'/c

eptha ^vvdyovre'i

Aprjo^;,

cni'jdeac^tv

rjKev W'^aioiaiv
KaphlriL,
S'

oira Kpelcov evocTL-^Owv Se fieja adevo<i efi^aX" eKaarcot,

150

Hp?;

araa
rov

TroXe/xi^ecv i^Se /xd'^eaOai. elaelSe '^pva6dpovo<; 6(f)6a\/j,o2cn i^ OvXv/jLttolo diro piov avriKa B ejvco

dWrjKTOv

dvd KvSidvecpav, koI Saepa, xcupe he OvfxcoL' avTOKacTL'yvrjTOv

/xev

irotirvvovTa fxd-^rjv

155

143.

Oli

nco

oi

5e yp.

oCnoi
860.

(leg.

sup:), iv dWwi A. &eKdxeiXoi Ar.

. .

148.
?

OCCON

&'

oO hhi) T. Aph. D, Par.

145. aCixouc
fj
:

GHJPRST (Lips.
i2.
||

6cc6n
:

t'

Ar.

^NNcdxeiXoi

Cf.

j\Ior.

152.
'

KpadiH(i)
x.
;

CDPQR.

150. ^n cTHeec9iN J <^n?> 154. anoppiou DST Vr. A.

cTHecccm Bar.

rtiade

loiv

33

'

the haughty shall

be humhled'

and

24, and often. would give the required intermediate But little stress can be laid upon form. this, as the few Semitic words which have been identified in primitive Greek are all names of objects which we may reason-

so Dauiel v. 19, vii. cri^Xos of the bent reed

ably suppose to have been imported from the East (e.g. X"''^") olvos, etc.). See also note on a.av<p7j\os, I 647. 143. ou nco, by no means rather than not yet see note on T 306. The following cTi, however, leaves the ques' ' ;

cohere closely with eiceTSe, she stood and gazed out of Olyinpos from a pinnacle. The order of the words is such as to suggest that the meaning is that she stood Olympos on a pinnacle but the thought of the mere position is dominated by that of the action which proceeds from it. So in <p 419 rdv p eirl irrixei eXdii' \kv vevprjv yXvcpidas re avrodev e/c Eur. Ph. 1009 dXX' dl(ppoio Kadri/ievo^ el/ui Kal aras f^ eTrdX^ewz' aKpwv ffcpd^as

e/mavToi'

aTjKov
:

els

ixeKafi^adrj

i\ev-

tion doubtful. 145. KONicouciN neSioN, shall fill the plain vnth dust a curious variation of the familiar kovUlv irebioio. Cf. <i> 407, 405.
;

147-52. Poseidon appears to drop the old man,' and to character of the shout in his own person, without fear of Zeus. The three chiefs too are suddenly
'

ibid. 1224 'EreoKXerjs 8' depicaw yaiav VTTTJp^' dw' opdiov (XTadeis Trijpyov KeXevaas In all these cases acya Krjpv^at arparQi. the participle is strictly superfluous, and is to be compared to the pleonastic use of t'ujj', \aj3wv, etc. in Trag. Without altering the form of his sentence, the Greek, for the sake of greater vividness, puts in a word to describe the attitude of his actor, and connects it by position

with

the

forgotten.

148-49

= E 860-61

151-52 =

prepositions

which

express

11-12.

See Introduction.

It is possible to action, not attitude. join araff' e^ OvXv/inroio by the ordinary

148. 8ccoN &', almost all ji.ss. with Ar. give 6(T<Tov T as in E 860, where the connexion of the line is quite different, and

no conjunction is required. The reading however possible if we put a comma at the end of 147 and a colon at the end
is

of 149.
].")4.

CTac'

k=.

OuXujunoio

an6

piou

pregnant construction, coming forth froTn Olympos and standing, leaving dirb piov to go with eiaeiSe but the order of the words is less natural, and we have to limit the meaning of "OXd^ttos in such a way as to exclude the piov from it. Another explanation of these phrases will be found in Jebb's note on Soph. Ant. 411.
:

lAIAAOC H
Zi))va

(xiv)
iroXvirihaKo^i "IS;/?

77

eV
8

dicpoTUTr}<;

Kopv(f>rj^

r/fxevov

elcrelBe,

fxepfii']pt^

eTrXero dvp.on. eireiTa /Sowvrt"? irorvta "Wprj

(TTuyepo'i
o'l

Be

OTTTTCO^
ijBe

e^aTTCKpOLTO Aio^ voov aljio^oio.

01

160

6vp,ov apiarrf (^aivero ^ovXi], eXOelv el^ "18?;^ ev evrvvaaav e avTrjv,

ei
Tji,

Be

Kara

TTCt)?

ifieipacTO
TOiC
8'

irapaBpadeeiv (^iXorriri
vTTvov dTrrjfiovd re Xiapov re
IBe
(fypeal
16i

^poirjc,
iirl
'Ifxev

ycvrji
^i)
8'

/SXecfidpoiacv
e?

irevKaXifMrjicn.

ddXafxov, rov ol 0/'\o9 vio<i erev^ev rrvKLvd^ Be 6vpa<i araO/jboicrcv iirrjpcre "Wcpaiaro^, kXtjcBl KpvTTTtjL' rj]v 8' ov ^0? dXXo<; dvcotyev.
157-8
158 wfpiffffov Sch. T. 157. noXunidoKOC Ar. li noXuni158. eujubc I'ar. 1>. \i. il. Mor. Par. b j. cnXero idoucHi160. rifts eV ncoc T. 162. CNxeiNacaN 1'. ccouthn aixeivof, Sch. T. ev aWcv oncoc ijueipaiTO A. 163. onncoc y) 164. XP*^'' ijueipoiro II.
oiii.

Syr.

doKOU
oi'rws

ctWoi,

HJ

Zeu.

L x^'^o'*:" (^> x^OeN S. 166. b' : p" Syr. 168. thn : {supr. iiN U"*) Par. a f j^ and to, TrXetw twv dvTiypd(pwv, Eust. : rpixui v ypa(pri ecrri, rfiN 9fe rvji' KXeiu, t6n bk t'ov d6.\afj.ov, the hk rdj 6vpas Sell. T. 6NoTrN L ONecoreN P. &' om. S.

Caut.

165.

x^^^^G'

t6n

li

162. Bentlev, offended at the neglect of the F of Fe, eouj. evrvvaaa, hut this change to the nom. would he vt-ry harsh. P. Knight saw that quthn represents ^F' avTrjv, iFi being the emphatic form of the 3rd person implied iu the Liter compound eavrov see note on N 49.5.
;

and compare

eos

by

6s.

164. xpo'"'

b^re

L. Lange is hesitatingly in favour (jI x'^i'^t, tiiough this form is very rare in H. (see note on B 4), and, as he himself remarks, is elsewhere found only at the end of a line or before consonants. Possibly we should write xft'^'f t^\f<f>a.poi(Tif, as the locative use of the dat. is particularly common of parts of the body or ratlier
;

skin.

The word

does not recur in H., and in later Greek generally means colour, but the two ideas are closely connected in the common So Theognis 1011 Kara idea surface.
Xpotijv

which is suggested by the variants of Q and S. Van Herwerden

Xei'ft'^f /iXe^apoitnv,

conj.

x^'^'^')

to be taken as co-ordinate

with

i\df?v.

= colour in Aisch. Pcrs. 317, while in E 354, X .279 and similar passages either
Still it must be confessed idea will suit. that the phrase is an odd one. 165. The subj. x^uhi after the opt. iueipaiTo cannot be satisfactorily e.xphiincil, as the sending to sleep is contingent upon the iixelpaadat, and therefore could not be spoken of with more confidence than its condition, even if we were prepared to admit the use of the subj. after a historic tense into H. at all It is therefore see H. G. 298. generally agreed that the opt. must be restored. Thiersch, with a fine disregard of metrical difficulties, conj. x^''"') i"
;

peei

i5p(Jbs,

and

conver.selv

XP'^^

167. enftpce, this form (from root ap of dp-ap-io-Kui) recurs onlj' in the repetition of this line in 339. 168. kXhi&i is here u.sed in the sense not of key (as <p 6, 47) but of lock; or So also il 455 rpus 5' dvalather bolt.
oiyeffKov fieydXrjv

the

KX-qts

K\r]ida dvpdwv, where seems to be identical with the

eiTL^Xrjs

of 453.

The same

is

the case

with a, 442 eiri 5^ kXijio' irdw^ffev Ifiavri, where see M. and K. But as this tense of the word was dropped in later Greek,
it

and rds
take

led to the conjectures tov (.*c. ddXafiov) (sc. 6vpas) for ttjv mentioned in the scholia. It would then be neces.sary to

went
but

kXtjioi u-ith

with jBij, not witli cV^/xre, 'she a key.' This sociative use of
in itself (if. G. 144),

the dat.
is

is pos.sible

which he has been followed, strange to say, by Bekker, Baumlein, and Doderlein.

very forced here on account of the order of the words, and quite unuecessarj'.

78

lAIAAOC H
evd
rj

(xiv)
<paeivd<i.

7'

elcreXdovcra 6vpa^
jjbev

eTreOrjKe

a/ji^poai7]i

irpwrov

lltto

xP^^'^

t/u,epoVTo<;

170

Xv/jiara iravra fccWrjpev, dXeti^aro Be Xtvr' iXaicoi apb^pocriwi eSavML, to pd ol redvcofievov rjev Tov Kol KCvvfMevoio A(09 Kara '^dX.Ko^ares Scb
fi7r7}<;

eV
rj

'yauiv

re Kal ovpavov Ik6t

dXeL'^afjuevr],

dvTfii].

T(OL

ye

XP^^ Kokov

Ihe 'yaira<i

175

x^pcyl ir\oKdp.ov<i eVXe^e (f>aivou<i KoXov'i dp,^pocrlov<i eV Kpdaro<; ddavdroio.

ire^aixivrj,
169.
S.
!!

eupac

yp.

i:al

nuXac Sch.
I'lut.

T.
p.

II

eneeHKe
p..

^nieeTca Zen.

170.

npcora
f

XP^ aeaNdxoio
Scliol.

Mor.
17.
[i

69.3

171.

Xujujuara
||

Par.

^ujuuuQTa
Hyiiin.

Arist.

Ach.
xv.

Xpoa Xuk6n Athen.

Veil. 63).

688.

173.
||

ToO
S.

ndNx' CKdeHipeN Bar. Lips. Xin' IXaicoi 172. eoNCoi Pap. o eaNCoi Athen. ibid. (ef. ou Athen. i. 17. Kara Ar. P nori 0. 176.
:
||

nXesaueNH

Lips.

Snese

177.

kqXouc Kai juerdXouc Zen. Aph.

that if we take out' the participle, the relative clause to pd oi Tjev becomes void of sense ; of course Hera had the oil
is

169. For eneeHKE Zen. read eindelaa, seemingly on account of the asyndeton in the following line, and it may be questioned if this is not superior to the Ar. held that the shorter sentext. tence was the more Homeric. We 170. djaBpociHi, see on B 19. naturally cannot say in what form the

A
'

the evidently right meaningless itotL seems to have got into the vulgate from a reminiscence of
;

which she used. 173. KQTd is

perfume was used, or how it differed from the ^Xawv afi^pbaiov below.
divine
171. Xujuara, defilement, see Xin' eXaicoi, K 577.

426. 174. ^unHC, vvv ofioius Schol. B (Ar.?), came alike to earth and heaven.' But
is

314.

it

imi:)ossible

to reconcile It

this

other uses of the word.

with seems to

172. eSaNcbi is explained by the old lexica as = ^5er; and Brugmann [Gr. ii. as posp. 1048) regards tliis connexion
sible.

have meant originally altogether, here This perhaps evei'yiohere, throughout.

easily passes into the adversative sense, as in our al-though, for all that, Fr. It tovtefois (see M. and R. on /3 199). is, however, possible to give the word its
if it was but stirred, ordinary sense, yet all the same the savour reached
'

Others would write

edavQi.

and

refer it to root e5 (see Aisch.

Ag. 1407). Those who are prepared to hear that Hera used edible ointment may accept For tlie variant eavuji, this etymology. which is as old as Hyvin. Ven., see Allen It is of course in J. H. S. xviii. 24.
indefensible, as the adj. eavos has a. xeeucojuieNON hen is the predicate, which
'

heaven and earth,' as though it had been poured over both. 175. This is one of the three places where iSe is not used as an iambus alter
the main trochaic caesura ; the otlieis are S 589, T 285. See note on T 318. 177. duBpociouc Zen. and Aph. Kal
:

was (well) perfumed.' The enclitic oi is added without emphasis, and is difficult
to express in English ; if we translate 'was perfumed for her,' it seems as though
'

we meant was specially made for her use,' and this of course is not in the The usual view is that reOvwwords.
fxevov is really for redvufxevui,

to pd

oi

vev, the epithet having been transferred into the relative clause from its proper compare place in the principal sentence
;

340

e^xeiiy'Ci

ixaKp-qis, As

dxov

rafj-eai-

xpoas, and other similar passages (e.g. The objection to this 389, 646, il 167).

probably because they thought that three repetitions of the adj. d/m^po(Tios in nine lines were sufficient. For Homeric hair-dressing see Helbig IT. E. 247. Kpdaxoc the form recurs only T p. 93, X 218. KpdaT- appears to be a short form of KaprjUT-, with the original a preserved, perhaps, by the idea that it was by Epic diectasis from A-par-, while Cf. KaptjaT- was an extension of Kapr],
/MeyaXovs,
:

however

Kpri-de/npov.

lAIAAOC Z
d/j.<pl

(XIV)
o'l

79
WilijVi)

8'

ap'

dfi/3po(Tioi>

kavov eaa6\ ov
S'

e^va

daKi'jcracra,
8'

ridet

ev\

^aiSaXa iroWdirepovaTo.
180

'^pvaeirjc'i

evTi]iaL
^oovrjv

Kara

arPjOo'^

^(oaaro he

eKarov dvcrdvoi^ dpapvlav,

ev S' dpa ep/xara rjKev ivrpyjroicn XojSolai TpiyXrjva fiopoevTa' %/3f? 3 dTreXdfiireTO iroWi]. KprjSe/xvQJL S' i(f)V7rpOe Ka\v^\raro hla dedwv

KaXcbi vyjyarecoi' XevKov S' tjv rjeXio^ u)<;' TToaaX S' VTTO XiTrapolaiv iBy'jaaro KoXa ireStXa.

182

avrdp
^rj
178.
1'.

eirel
tfiev

Brj

Trdvra irepi

"Xpo^C

di}Karo Kocrfiov,
8'

K OaXd/jLOio,

KaXeaaafxev?]
:

W^potirriv

ndNxa DPR Bar. Mor. 179. noXXd 181. zconhi I\ip. 0. 182. 'ins apa dpapuiHi Ai. (A supr.'' 1' Pa|i. o (cf. note on E *.">7 CN&eoi Syr. 183. rpirXHN" ajuopocNTa Tivi$ T. 186. JULUopoeNxa I'aj). o. KeuKON: K]a\oN l'a]i. o (s7^///-. XJcukon 186 una) XaxinpON Par. j, ^i/ dWwt A. eSHccro \ r. d. S" II i;LK llarl. a. XXinapoiciN Pap. o. 188. p' Pap. o.
ecQT
Ar.
.

.1

||

178. CQNdN,
'icravTo,

see
;

734.

^caro,

of.

150 the root Fecr follows the analogy of the dental roots in varying between -cff- and -ff- in the signiatic

with the single exception of a carved mirror handle, probably of foreign fabric.
ears,

H. G. 39. 1. 179. esuce, scraped, so as to produce either a smooth surface or a nap (like the The final operation seems to fuller). stand for the entire process of manufacture. Compare Attic ^vcxt'ls, used of cloth. fine acKHcaca, xvith cunni/i<j xleei handicraft, as A 11 u. Z 240, 7 438. by its position seems to imply that
aor.
;

183. The adjectives are fully discussed by Helbig H. E. pp. 271-74. xpirXHNQ, with three drojjs, see note on yXrjpr], O 1G4, and the illustrations from archaic art given by Helbig. uopoeNra
is

of

unknown meaning.
are
j)urely

The following

conjectural : ixap of fiapfiaipu ; of /up-i/xva etc., ivrought v:ith fjLep anxious toil so Schol. TreTrovrjueva TrjL KaraffKevrji, airb tov p-opijaai, 6 tVrt
(1)

explanations
(2) root

sparkling, from root

;

the

decoration

manufacture

was done when the was completed, i.e. by

KaKoiradTJaai
fiopov,
/j.6pa

(?)

(3)

berry-like,
;

mulberry

so Ernesti

(4)

from from

embroidery. 180-81. For the pinning of the dress and the decoration of the girdle see

App. G, g 4, 10. That at 182. Note the double hiatus. the end of the first foot is probably pernot so the missible {ef d4 T dp' Heyne) P. Knight coiij. <ipij.aO' e-qKev, second.
;

or (xopos in its primitive sense part hence made of many parts, elaborately built up. Tlie old reading {rpiyXrjv') d/j.opoei'Ta was variously explained as 'd intensive' (?) or im(cf.

ixoplov),

perishable.
ifjLepoevTa.

Brandreth

conj.

Tpiy\T]v'

Heyne
6riKv.

epfxar' evrjK^v,

epuara, earrings.

from Mykenaean custom, as it is not clear that any of the ornaments found in the acropolis graves at Mykene were really for the This is asserted by Schuchhardt ears. of the ornaments which he figures on doubted by Tsountas193, but p. Manatt (p. 179), on the ground that

these seems, mark a departure

lirundreth 'ipfxara The use of like that of the ev^rai, to

recurs in a 298, but throws no fresh light on the <iuestion. and earrings are not again mentioned in H. 184. KpHSejuiNcoi, see App. G, 11. Helbig notes the absence here of the otlier ornaments for the head mentioned
line in

The

468-69.

185. NHraxecoi, see on B 43. Xcuk^n, bright as well as ichitr, cf. j" 45 XfixJ? 5' eTTidddpofiev aiy\ri, k 94 Xei'Kr; 5' ^v There is no need to adopt dfKpl ya\r)ur).

none

the Mykenaean monuments represent a woman with rings in her

of

the variant \afj.irp6v, which indeed seems The description to be a mere gloss. clearly indicates linen as the material.

80
TO)v

lAIAAOC H

(xiv)

aWwv
pd vv

airdvevOe decov tt^o?

ixol

jxydov
reKO<i,

eeiTrev

"
rj

Ti

TTidoLO,

(f)i\ov

otti Kev

eiTTOi,

190

Yji

Kev

cipvijcrato,

Koreacrafievrj

ro

ye Ovfxoa,

ovvcK
rrjv

700
S'

Aavaoitrt,

av

8e

rj/jL6i/3eT

eireira

Tpcoeacnv dpiiyea ; Ato? Ovydrrip W^i^pohirr]'

"195

""Wprj,

'.TpecrjSa

Bed,

avSa
el

6 Ti

(f)poveet<i'

dvyarep /xeydXato Kpovoio, reXeaai Be p,e 0v/xo<i avwyev,

koI
el

TereXecr/xevov earl.^ TTjV Be hoXo^poveovcra 'TrpoarjvBa Trorvia 'Upr)' " S09 vvp fjboi (piXoTTjra Koi ifiepov, ml re av 7rdvTa<i
<ye

Svvafxac reXecrai

BafMvdi d6avdTov<; rjBe

el/XL

6vr]Tov<;

dvOpooirovi.
200

ireipara yairj^ yap oi^op^evr] ^lKeav6p re decov yevecnv koI /xrjrepa T'r]6vv, Oi jx ev (T^olcTi So/jLoiaiv ev rpecfiov 7)8 driraXkov,
7ro\v(f)op/3ou

Be^d/xevoi
yaLrj<;

ore re }^povov evpvoira Zev<; KaOelae Kat drpuyeroLO 6aka<Tari<;' vepde

'Pe/^?,

189.

npbc

juerd Mor.

190.

H pd NU
193.

HpoN Pap.
9'
,T
|

(fi

^'

Sn

?).

|!

ti

cu P.
196.

191.

TO re
j
I

lobe R.

<piXojuiJui.ei9Hc

Par.

{yp.

&h juoi PR: juoi nOn CD JUOl noNTa Cant. 199. SauNoc D. u A^CD Vr. A, Hail, a d, King's Lips.^ lu Tpe90N 202. XI N Ar. fi 203. ^eiac Ar. Apli. H T nep S. euTpo90N J eucTpe<poN Q 0Tpe9ON O.
^cxai Cant. re: xe Pap. ev dXXwt doc nOn juoi nOn Lips.
:

9i6c euroTHp). 198.

(sic)

Sioc euroTHp : Pap. 0. 195. aNoorei L [supr. n), ev AWwi A.

t6n

nOn
[|

A.

||

204.

Kojeeici Pap.

o.

A'^an L. conj.

H pd NU juoi TI nieoio, see A 93. ks hoi, corrupted into 9] pd the text by an intermediate 1) p &v fxoi, which is now found in the papyrus. teteXc19f)-96 = S 426-27, e 89-90.
190.

Others take it to mean .satisfactory. 'if it is a thing already accomplished

in the designs of fate,'
i.e. destined to fatalism is not Homeric either in expression or thought. 199. 3aii.Nai, read either dd/xvacxai with Bentley or ddfivris with Brandreth. 201. Tetbys appears only here in H., nor do we tiud any mention elsewhere of Okeanos as the progenitor of the gods he is only personified as a deity, outside this book, in T 7. Hesiod {Theog. 133-

be

done.

But

such

cueNON, capable of accomplishment. The done and doable are closely ideas
'
'

'

'

allied, as is seen in

in

-Tos,

which

the verbal adjectives themselves are almost

participles (compare rvKTrjiai jBoeaaL ]M 105 with caKos Tervy/xivov S 9) kt7]t6s= = vid)ierable,(pvKT<illl2S, gainablc,fn^KT6s TTtffrd X 456, ovK e^irov, there is no getting Old, Hes. Theog. 732 (see H. G. 246 *).
;

= reXeards, cf. drAeoTos, that cannot be acconiplished (so van L.

*
TT\(TiJi^vov

Here tliis yiregnant sense has been imported into tlie participle, so that

p. '326 'participium pro gerundio' The phrase is commonly Brandreth). to mean 'if it is a thing that explained has been accomplished and therefore may be done again,' which is not
:

Ench.

36) names Okeanos and Tetliys among the other children of Gaia and Uranos, including Kronos. Virgil goes a step farther with his Oceanumque imtrcm (J. iv. S82. Brandreth conj. pocDc rcrum, (fpowj' as he writes it) for ee<2)N,/rt,<^e?' o/ See also Plato's rivers, cf. 245, <i> 196. comments, Theaet. 152 D. 203. 'PeiHC, for the gen. after S^^ao-^at see on A 596. For tlie deposition of Kronos see note on 9 479.

lAIAAOC Z
Tov'i
7/8?;
el/ji

(XIV)

81
\vao).

oyjro/xivy],

Kai

crcf)'

uKptra veiKea

7ap
Kol

hi]poi>

evvf]'^

"^povov uWyfKujv uTre^ovTuc (f)i\oTi)TO<:, eVel '^o\o<i e/jLTreae dvfj.o)(.

eireeaai

el
el*i

Keii'Oi

7
acf>t,

TrapanreTriOovcTa <f)i\ov Krjp

ofiMOPjpai
(f}i\uT7)Ti,

euin]v

dvecraifii
(piXr]

ale'i

Ke

re kuI

alhoirj

Ka\eoLp,7]v.'^

210

rtjP

S'
e'crr

"

ovK

auT irpoaeenre (f)i\ofifj,eiBt)^ WcjipoBiTT}' ovSe eoiKe reov eiro^ upvi]aacrdaf

iv

'Ai]vo<;

yap rov dpLcrrov

uyKoivrjtaLv

lavei<;.'^

y KoX ciTTo crTi'idea(f)iv iXvcraTO Kecnov ifidvra ttolklXov ev6a he ol deXKTy'jpia irdvTa rervKTO'
evd^
evi fxev
?;

211

^i\oTrj<i,

ev

S'

Ifiepo^,

ev

8'

oapiarv^

7rdp(}>aaL'i,

eKXeyjre

Tov pd "
ri)

01

efM/3a\e

^epcrii/,

voov irvKU irep (^poveovrwv. eTro? t e(f)aT e/c t' oi'Ofxa^erewi,

Hail,
il,

vvv,

Tovrov Ipbdvra
Aph.

eyKdrOeo koXttcoi
Vr. d, A.

208. KeiNOJN Zen.

JPQRS

209. oxioiueHNai Pap.

o,

210. K6 : Kai J: t P. 213 ad. (piXoTHxa Lijis. Syr. (not oucooieHNai;. esi b' Yuepoc (I'a]>. o si'pr.), 215. xexuKTai Lips. 216 om. Lips. Aph. Ar. ^f rtci tQv virofivrj/xaTuv Ad' h 5' ms. Boissonade ^iicc iv. 450. oapicruc Did. 217. <ppoNONTOc L (siipr. con), Aiistotle L'th. Xic. vii. 7 9poNeoNTa J t. Mag.
i

||

Li6. 5o.
6* G.
I

218.

eBaXe

(^S.

219.

TH

rifes thi

Ap.

Lc.r.

\i>-2.

:j

^so

DU).

refill

^NiKdxoeo PR.
fiKpiTQ,
oulless,

20.5.

never

brought

koXttos

to a 'crisis'; see note on B 246, and compare <j 'J64 ^Kpiuav ^eya veiKos. 207. euNHC Kai 9i\6thtoc is co-ordinate with and explanatory of ciXXhXcon, but does not govern it. The order of the words, witli the natural break at the end of the line, is enough to shew this. 20S. KeJNCO is preferable to the wellwhole -and attested Keivuv for the part construction is usual with Krip. 209. ciN^caiui A, with interaspiration it is from tj'aj, should I set them on The their bed see on aveaavres, N 657. word evidently alludes to Kadelae above For OJucoeHNai {iiw. \ey.) compare (204). 6/ibv X^x5 eiaavajiaiueii', Q 291. 213. ddere'iTai, otl K\vei TTjf X'^'P^" (does away with the graciousness of the gift), 1 evKa TOV At6s diduai /cat ovk
' :
'

(App. G, 5), not the girdle which It is not called Aphrodite is wearing. i'uifrj and is taken avh (TTrjOcr<pi. whereas the girdle lay lower, round the waist,

at least in archaic times (Helbig H. E. The strap may typify the bond p. 211). which unites two lovers, kcctoc is a mere adjective (cf. TroXiVeo-ros ip.6.% of

hardly
mann's

the helmet, P 371) and into a subst, the cestus,

in
fact

is till

not turned
the

before

much later Roman

mythologists.
215. Eilitors
T^ for

generally adopt Herhi against all Ms. authority

(including A, though La R.'s silence would imply the contrary). But the change is

aiV^s

irpo-qdeTfi

di

Kai

'ApiaTO(pdvT]S.

The criticism is petty, and atlietesis would leave us with a speech of one line
found occasionally in the later books, but not elsewhere
only
is

needless, cf. Z 245, 48, N 21, -^ 680. 217. 'This line has all the appearance the word dapicruc, but of a gloss on there is no record that any of the ancient The use of the critics condemned it. two words in apposition may be supvyjvtiili}, ported, however, by 70X^^77 e 392, and jierhaps /x6(rxoi<n \i'yoi<ny, A
. .

thing which
182.
is
'

before
214.

!i

The

use of the article in

ToO dpicrou

The
VOL.

seems to be a mere charm carried

II

suspicious. pierced (embroidered') strap' in the

105 (q.v.). ^kXcij/c, dtxeircs, see on A 132. For the sentiment cf. o 421-22. The last half of the line is found also in I 554. 219. xfl is apparently an adverb from the pronominal stem ta, meaning simply

82
TTOiKikov,

lAIAAOC H

(xiv)
220

Ml eve Trdvra Terev^^^araL' ouSe ae (^iifxi cfipeal ayiai, /jbevoLvdL<i. anrpriKTov ye veecrOai, 6

'

w?

(jidro,
S'

/jbet8T]aev

8e /3ow7rt9 ttotviu
eo)0

Hpi]

fiecS^'jcracra
i)

eirena
7rpo<i

fiev
S'

^7}

So)fjia

eyKarOero koXttcol. Ai09 dvyaTrjp A<^poBiT7],

225

cit^aaa XtVet' piov OvXvfiTTOLO, "Hprj TliepLr]v 8' e7n/3dcra koX ^ifia6ii]v epaTeivrjv aevaT ecp iTnroiroXwv %prjiKOiv opea vi(f)oevTa,

aKpoTcira^ Kopvcpd^, ovSe ySova fxapTTTe ttoSouv i^ 'AOoco B' eirl irovrov i^rja-ero KV/xuLvovra,
Arjfjivov
S'

elaacpLKave,
^vjjb^X'TjTO,
:

iroXtv

Oeioio

^oavTO^'
Savdroio,
||

230

v6^ "TirvwL
221. rcNeceai

Kacriypi^Tcot

reNeeceai avrl tov yevrja-eadai Demetrios. <ppciN fiici D. 223. cbi Zen. rHeHce(N) J Harl. a {yp. ueiaHce) Lips., yp. T. (Ar., Sell. T) ii: juecco(i) Ar. (Zen., Sch. T) A.J Hail, a d, Par. b: Tecc>(i) R (t eNiKdreero (Psit^jr.) R ^NiKdreeo P^ erKareeo JU Lips. clotted) Harl. b, Par. (I.
222.

GS

uei^HCeN

il

226. &'
yp.

t'

Q.

227.
i

ceiiar'

if

aWwi
||

^ccut' A.
:

-;

rifis innoNOJUtoN Scli.

innoKouwN Lips, epaKWN P. H NKpocNTQ ckiocntq PRS Par. f. 4Bl^caTO DGJS Syr. Pap. o. 230. 229. eni: ec Zen. A ph. juidpne HJS. eN b' Q. 231. Ne' eoaNTOC qnoktoc Bar. dNQKTOC D'PR <Trpoa>ypdipovai.v :p)(OJU.eNcoi Kaxd 96X0 BpoxcibN en' aneiposa raTaN T.
:

228.
eeioio
rives

there (see

Brugmann

Gr.

ii.

p. 787).

The

Olympos
Tlupirju
8'

to

lolkos.

Compare

50

form TTjre however, quoted from Sophron, shews that it must liave been restricted to an interjeetional use on handing over something, so that at an early date it came to be felt as the irai)er. of a verb

iwi^as {'Epfj.T]s) e^ aldepos ^/xTrecre ttovtoii- aevar ^ireiTa k.t.\. 229. Athos is named only here in H. It recurs also in the catalogue of Hgmn. Brandreth reads 'A.ddov (P. Ap. 33.

meaning
TO,
TTj

hold,

take.
irldi

inscr. (Collitz 135)

'Ereoddfia -kU olvov).

e

Cf. the Cyprian on a terracotta askos, 347 Ki'/cXw/', (like

i

Knight adaFoo), Menrad

' '

e/c S'

'A06ul'(o),

The whole

line is very

the Attic declension in -ws being very doubtful in Homer. 230. Thoas is mentioned again as the

346, where Leukothoe gives her Kpride/jLvov as a magic charm to save Odysseus : tt} de, rode Kp/jSe/uLvov vtto

similar to

arepfOLO ravijaffai. 221. Neeceai in future sense as

2 101, 150, 5 633, ^ 152, and elsewhere, like see Curtius J'b. ii. 315 and the Uvai. general remarks of Delbriiek 6-V. iv. p. 120. 8 Ti implies an adverbial accus. ro in the principal clause, thou shall not return see foiled in respect of that which, etc.

contemporary king of Lemnos in ^ 745. He is of course not to be confused with the Aitolian leader Boas 'Avdpai/j.ouos vlos, B 638, etc. Why Lemnos should have been chosen as the spot at which Sleep was to be found we cannot even guess. It is natural to suppose that there was some local cult of Hyp)nos there, but if A solution of the so it has left no trace.
question given by
Scliol. is sufficiently characteristic to be quoted. Lemnos was a haunt of Hephaistos, who had married Xdpis (^ 382). It was therefore a younger sister-indaw of his of whom

269-70.' 223. p-iawi for ccoi seems to be an The alteration made to avoid hiatus. text is evidently right as answering to Twt in 219. 'HuaeiHN 226. riiepiHN, see B 766.

H. G.

(275-76), and would be a place to which the amorous god would be likely to resort in

Hypnos was enamoured

his house

(evidently from
of

d/nados)

the coast-land

order to pay his addresses.

231.

Macedonia (so Strabo). But in Hymn. Ap. 216 it is in Thessaly, as the god takes it (and Pieria) on his way from

Death
ture
;

is

of Sleep and a familiar allegory in all literafor instance, II 682, Hes. .see,

The brotherhood

lAlAAOC Z
eV

(xiv)
t(f>aT

83
tv r

dpa
S}')

01

<f)v

X^^P^'

^'""O'?

ovu^a^ef
di'dpojiriov,

""TTTve, ava^ ttuvtcov re Oeoiv iravrtov r

i]fiev

TTOT

e/xov

e'7ro9

e/cXues,

j}o'

eVt

/cat

vvu
23rj

ireiOev eyco Be Ke tol ideco ^apii^

KOifxrjaov fxoL
'Arjvo^;

i'jfiara

iruvTa,

vir

u(f)pvcnu

oaae

(f)aeivco,

avTLK
B(opa

eVe/ Kev iyco jrapaXe^o/bLac ev (pcXoTJjri.

Be TOL
"

Xpvo'eov'
rev^ei
Tcoi

Booaw koXov Opovov, ck^Oltov alei, e/xo? 7rts" a/x(f)iyv)']i<; l[(f)ataTo<i Be k

inro

aaKi]aa<i,

Be

dprjvvv wocriv ijaei,

240

Kev
B

e7ri(Txoirj<;

XcTrapov^ TruBa^ elXaTrtvci^cov.'

Trpocrecfxovee
V7]Bufj.o<;

Ti-jv

d7ra/j,eil3o/xevo<;

"Ttti'o?*

"'

Ovyarep fxeydXoio Kpovoio, Kev eycoye Oeo)v aleiyeverdoyv peia KaTevvi']craifJ,i, kuI civ Trora/xolo peedpa ^D.Keavov, 6<i irep yeveai'i Trdvrecrai TervKratHpr),
irpecrjSa

Bed,

iiWov

fjiev

245

Zrjv6<;

B'

ovK

CIV

eycoye

K^povlovo^ ctaaov
yp. Eust.
:

Ikol/j-tiv

234.

HUCN

ci

u^N JLRSU
Pap.
:

Lips. {yp.

fi),

235.

neiee'

.Ii^

Par. b

neTee 1): neieeo

ST

o.

ideco

x^piN

ei3eco

xP'n G<JT and

at

5ri,a^5(is

236. Koijuic(c)oN C {H snpr.) Mj Hail, a, XdpiN eideco Av. Lli X*^?"^ iQeco P. en" Zeii. KiiiLi;'.>. On' Ar. Apli. 12 237. auxiKa b' eV kcn f}. Lips. Yr. A. euoi S. 240. xeuxci Syr. [supr. z). 239. eJUlbc 241. enicxoiec Al Wn. 11 rives Trayov(nv aurdp enHN 9h ncjV (ovTus HpicOiavos A) enicxoiac Syr. icaTeuNHGeNxe YdHai, arreTXai xdde noNxa noceiSdcoNi aNOKXi, i". 242. on
li

NHduJUOC

di'v

tC:i

v All.

243.
av,

Hpa K.

eurdxHp

I'lJ.

245.

KaxeuNdcaiJUi

Apiarapxof dyaTruii' del Kai 0ai\ud<^wi', oi'a' dvorfit KpdrTjros dfayLyixl'iTKovros coKeaNOC ocnep reNCCic ndNxecci xexuKxai, dNdpdciN h& eeoTc, nXeicxHN <d';- eni raToN Vhcin, Plui. JA/. p. 'J'-i^ K.
\ r.

A.

246.

dXXa

rov

Thcofj. 212, 756-59, Virgil Aen. vi. 278. Statues of the pair stood together at Sparta (Paus. iii. 18. 1). Compare the striking phrase <[iioted from the comedian Mnesimachos, virvos rd iiLKpd rov tiavdrov
fjLva-TTipLa.

half of the line see k 367. nociN, fur the fed, is not to be coiistiui-d with
inrh.

241. cnicxoiHC is an entirely anomalous II., nor are the variants fTrt^xoias, exteVtcrxoies any better (//. G. Jj S'S).

form in

234. HXi.CN 236, d 383, of.

nbe, as 301.

so,

like

IT

A 453 suggests ijdrj fxiv. d iiiv is of course an admissible variant. 235. All the attested variants here are wrong eloiw X"P"' i^ condemned by the
;

comparison of

form from the

(7xfs

o'xft'/sniight be defended asa non-thematic aor. stem o"xf-, cf. imper.

(whicii, however, is itself not Homeric). tTTicrxoies seems to have been the old vulgate. and is explained by the scholiasts as a mistake of the ^eroxapaKTrjpiffavTfs fov eTiffxoiv^-

synizesis, Ar.'s x^^P'" e'Sf'w still

more by

They remark

neglect of the F, and the vulgate iSeco by the short stem-vowel, which is ([uite The correct form is FeLdio irregular. whicli was Hist (cf. eido/xev, ei'Sere), restored by Brandreth. See If. G. % SO. 240. Tcuzei, read rer^et F' with van L. For the nature of the dpovos see For tiie last Helbig H. E. p. 118 ff.

that a comfortable chair is an approjiriate The added gift to the god of sleep. lines given by Schol. T are evidently meant to account for the fact that in 354 Hypnos takes it upon him to go and tell Poseidon. But if tliey are 41 tf. accepted, the words of Hera iu

become rank perjury.

84

lAIAAOC H
ovSe Karevv7](TaLfji, ore 7]8rj yap fxe kol aWo
r]lxaTi
fii]

(xiv)

avTo^ ye KeXevoc.
eiTLVvaaev
e(f)eT/xr],

re?;

Ton ore

Ktvo<;

eirXeev ^IXioOev,
rjTot

inrepOvixo^ /\io'i vloa Tpcocov ttoXlv i^aXaTrd^Wi.

Se
ol kuko,

250

iyo)

p,ev

eOek^a Ato^ voov alyw^oio

crii

vrjhvpLO<i

cifKpt'^vdel'i,

jxr^aao

OvpLcot,

opaaa
248.
OTi

dpyaXewv
(,)

dvepiOiv
[i

eirt

ttovtov
:

ai]Ta^,

KeXeuei L {supr. oi) Bar. Lips. KeXeuH J {si'jit: oi) aXXo xe A rek R aXXo TeH(i) aXXoc teh Par. j dXXoxeHi Syr. aXXoxe h(i) Parineiiisko.s JST ^lor. Lips. Zen. (?) DLT Par. e faXXoxe A P Par. f^ aXXoxe ch Cant. Vr. ]> tiXXoxe cfii \'r. A aXXox' Harl. a encNucceN Syr. h Q aXXoe' eft Harl. b, King's, Par. d. e9exjUH(i) DJQSTU 251. iXioei S. 252. eeeXza P Syr. Mor. Vr. A, King'.s, HarL a b, Par. d e f eXe=a ft. 253. KaKOu[Hcao Pap. o.
249.

aWo
: :

{supr.

c).

TH

Ar.

AC(;H
:

|l

||

248. ox JUH, unless, see on X 319. 249. The critical questions raised by this line are complicated and difficult, though the general sense is clear enough. Most of the readings recorded above are no

which

see Ap}).

(vol.

i.

p. 564).

This

he suggests was the reading of Zen., who used eos freely of other persons than the
third sing, (the scholia only say Tir/v. avv tG)l t, i.e. -rji. The icperfXTji). first part of this conj. has now some MS. if there ever existed a variant support
. ,

more than interpretations of an original

aWoTty}{i)Tnvvaaeve<peTfjL7){L)
:

the

only

actual variants

are

and
tives

eTrevvcra-ev.

But

aWorea-r], aXKoder], of all the alterna-

eirlvvaaes (or -as) we should have expected to find some notice of it, but in the

none can be right. Those which read dWore, with the pause at the end of the third foot, are metrically intolerable, while those with fiXXo give no Ar. indeed assumed satisfactory .sense. in his reading (that of the text) an ellipse of Kara, in another respect a

fragmentary state of our excerpts this The whole conobjection is not fatal. text (to say nothing of Alos in the next line) shews that the icjierfxr) is that of Hera, not of Zeus, and that Zeus cannot
be the subject of iwivvacrev so that we cannot read any form of ibs, in view of
:

of thine taught me a lesion but this use of aXXo is without analogy, for X 322, and ^ 454 which are quoted As an alternative we prove nothing. might assume for -rnvvaaw the constr. of

command

its reflexive sense,

OLbaffKu, thy command tcmght me another lesson but then we must take another ' lesson to mean a lesson on another occa;

sion,'

which goes beyond

all

reasonable

The limits of looseness of expression. same objections apply to the reading

in another respect 6XKo rerJL e<peTfj.T]i, Zens taught me a lesson through a com. .

mand of thine. Besides, the parallel passages A 590, T 90, shew that the It right ])hrase is ^5r; /cat dWore. appears then that there must be a very ancient corruption of the text, to be
emended by
poses,

except with iTriwaaes. thus good ground for supposing that the passage may have been altered in order to avoid the application of erji to the second person. niNucceiN, to make luise, (Tcofppovii^eiv, TraiBfveLv, as the scholia render it, occurs only here; cf. 10. The reading iiriwadev of Syr. suggests the deriv. from eTn-vvaaw, 2>riclced me on but such a metaphorical use of viuaaojseems to be without analogy in Greek. Hesych. appears to have read iiriwaKev, and this form is used by Aisch. Pers. 830. 250. Aioc uioc, Herakles, whose name This legend is does not occur till 266.

There

is

conjecture.
i(pTixfn
w-itli

Van
crrji.

L. transewivvacras

dXXoT

truth that the aor. is needed). Very ingenious and less violent is Brugmann's aWod' ern eTriwaaes (leg.

(remarking

referred to again at somewhat greater cf. also T 96-133 for length in O 18-30 the enmity of Hera to Herakles. kcTnoc expresses dislike as E 604 kuvo^" Xp-qs. 252. EeeXza is evidently superior to ^Xe^a, put to bed, a grotesquely material metaphor. ^deX^a is given in the second Aldine and most subsequent editions;

-o-as) icperpLTJi,

me a

lesson by

once before thoic didst teach a command of thine, for

till

Heyne.
on
626.

254. diHxac, see note

lAIAAOC Z
Kai
fiLV

(XIV)

85
uTreveiKa^,
255

eTreira

}s.6wvK iv
o

vai.o/j.evr]V
S'

v6a<pi

<pi\o)v

Trdvriov.
8o)/j.a

eTreypu/xeiwi
e/xe
8'

^aXiTraive,
TTi'ivroiv

piTTTd^oyv ^7)Tf
el
fir)

Kara
fj,

Beov^,
air'

e^o^a

Kai K
Nl/^

diaTov
o

8/ji,i'jTipa

Qeoiv
8'

aldepoi; efx/SaXe TrovTfoi, ecrdcoae kuI dvhpoiv

'^coofx.evo^

Tr/i/

Iko/u,}]!'

(pevycoi',

iiravaaro

Trep-

260

d^ero yap fir] Nu/CTi dofji d7roOup,ta epBot. vvv av rovTO fi di'coya^ d/j.i']^ai'ov dWo reXeacrai.'
TOP B
"
7}
6ii<i

aure Trpoaeeiire /Bomtti^ iroTina 'Wpi]TL

&)9
r]

"Tirve,
(f)y]L'i

he crv

ravra

fxeTCL

(ppeal

a?}icn
'Ai)v
;

p.evoii'di'i

Tpcoeaaiv dpij^efMev evpvoira

irepi-^doaaTo, iraiSo^ eolo Se /ce tol \apLT(i)v pbiav
ical

265

WpaK\i)o's

dW
hcoaoi

W\ eyw

oirXorepdoiv
268

oTTVie/uLevaL

arjv

KeKXPjaOai

aKoirii'.'^

o)? (pdro, ^i'lparo ^''Ttti^o?,

255.
luist.
:

dp.ei^op.evo-;

he

Trpoayjvha'

270

K6cdN

(rnn. &')

erpojuENOc
On'
.

V k6on9' Kallistratos C. 256. aNerpoiicNoc J .iikI ap. 258. Ke njit. liTU. enarpojucNoc Par. li. x'^^^i^'ne
:

'

'^.

an'

261. dzero juHTeipa Zen. A])li. djUHTeipa cpdoi rn'tj 9iXH! aV9eTO eOHi 263. -,/\ coc 96x0 ueidHCCN pesHi nji. l'.u>t. de eea XeuKcbXcNOC fipH, x*^'P' ''^ '^'n KaTepeneN T. 265. apHrejmeN J','. .so ACD'H.I Ar. wrote Zfi with n' at the beginning of tiie next line Li|i.s. Syr.
:

J..

259.

'I".

'

(ZHi

n').

See

-207,

P.

332.

268.

After this r''"r)'"r;H.T;^ Vr. h insert

nacieHN, hc aicN ijueipeai HJuaTa ndNxa

(^eXaeai [D'nS]).
258. zi^Tei, this verb occurs only here II. in place of di^rjinai. oTcton, jmt cf. out of sight,' i.e. sent to perdition a 235, 242 oix^t' dicrros S.irv(XTOs, and aiSt}in
' ;

269

\oi des(roijiuf/. 259. For BjuHTcipa Zen. and Aj)!). read fxriTfLpa. a liarbarous form and far Cf. I'Trros less apjiropriate than the text.
Trav5afj.dTojp.

older Graces is here implied. The xap'^-f are vaguely personified in E 338, P 51. 6 364, <r 194, as companions of j" 18, and Aphrodite, givers of beauty, etc. in i] 382 Xdptj is the wife of Hcphaistos.
;

5.

260. as

Ikouhn
' :

in

'

t\-er7;s

cf.

pregnant sense,
123.
is

came

Their number seems from this jiassage to have been regarded as indefinite. In Hesiod I'/icof/. 9(i7 we ahead}' find the mimber three; in 945 He[)haistos marries Pausanias Aglaie oirXoTo.Trji' XapiTwv. has an interesting chapter on the
(|Uestion, ix.
35.

261. dnoeujuia 6vf.wv dvai. azcTO is curious

OTTO

explaitied by A 562 The use of julh after we should have ex-

The word 6nX6Tpoc

peeted the infin.

265. fi 9HIC, an ironical (juestion, which regularly follows another with 244. For the form Tt 17, as in Z 55,

satisfactorily explaineii. Tiie derivation from 6Tr\ov rarely, if ever, gives a good sense, and hero is kg doocco, see on (piite impossible,
. .

has not been

66. f-69]. The scribe who first interpolated line from 276 appears to have aimed originality by writing iudpeai for

Zhn

at the

end of the line

cf.

206.

tliis

267. onXoxepdcoN, (/y?(</i// rather than younge7\ cf. drjXvTepdu}!', Kovporepos {A '.i\6) etc. {H. G. 122, van L. Ench. \\ 246). In many cases the word is a real coml)arative, e.g. B 707, A 325 (compare but also the superl. oTrXdraros I 58) we cannot suppose that the existence of
;

at

e^XSeai,

quite quantity.
270. x^po^o,

unconscious of
tliis

liis

false
lierc

aor.

occurs

only, though the reduplicated thematic form {Kfx^PvT ^tc. ) is not uncommon, and ixdprtv is found also in Y 23, K 541.

86
*'

lAIAAOC Z
aypet vvv
Se
TT/i
8'

(xiv)
vBcop,

(xoi

o/jLoaaov
fjuev

auarov ^rvyo'i

X'^ipt'

kreprjL

e\e ^Pova irovkv^oreipav,

Xva voilv airavTe'^
}\.povov
a/ji(f>l^

Trjc

ereprjL
6i(T

aXa
ol

fiapiiaperjv,

fxaprvpoi
rj

evepde
avro'i

6eol

eovTe<?,

^apurcov fiiav oirXoTepdaiv, TlaaiOerjv, 7^9 eeXSofiaL y/xara Travra. ouS' uTrlOrjae 6ea \evKOikevo<i Hpr;, oj? ecpar
fiev
ifiol
r'
' ,

hooaeiv

275

oifxvve

8'

ft)?

GKeKeve,

0eov<i
ol

S'

oi'Ofirjvev

ciTravra^

T0U9 viTorapTapLOVi,

T(T>}z^e? /caXeovrai.

avrap
Tft)

eirel

op^ocrev

re reXevrrjcrev re rhv opKov,

280

/Sijrrjp,

AV]p,vou Te
pL/j.(f)a

rjepa
"\hrjv

eaaafievu)
8'

koI "Ipi/Spov aaru XcTTovre, Trpijacrovre Kekevdov.

p^Tjrepa 9r]p6)v, too S eVl
272.
:

lKea9i]v TroXvTnSaKa,

A.eKTOv,
271.

ode 7rpo)Tov XiTreTrjv aXa'

x^paov
273.
||

aaxoN
274.

CPRSTU
:

Pap.

0,
|i

\i: A.

noXuBoTcipoN T.
cjcin
fj

finaNTa

Vr. d.

udpTupec Zen.
hc {om.

wc'

ol

occoi

.J:

5ccoi Eust.
:

Kp6Nou RS.

277. eea XeuKCoXeNOC Boconic noxNia A]ih. onojuhngn eKacxoN T. 279. xiTONec R Lips. Vr. A. <wpo(r>ypd(povai rives ^juinuc 3' k nexpHC KaxeiBojueNON (.svV) cxurbc udcop 281. Xhjuinon S Pap. o (]non), Par. c g. Sell. T. YuBpoN S nvh Xhunoio Kaxd uera acxu XinoNxc tI yap vvv wpos rrjv "ln[3pov; Sell. T. H XmoNxec Bar. 282. iKdceHN U. e' Harl. a. 283. Ykqnon Yr. d Hepa

276. THC t' Syr.

PR

t') Zeii.

278.

<yp.> eebu

b'

11

[,

271. cidaxoN, derivation and

word

of

unknown
Connexion
;

meaning.

273. jmapiiapeHN, epithet of the sea

here
cf.

only

as

an

Virgil's aequor
is

with ddixj is usually assumed as obvious but (apart from the question whether the real form of the verb is not ddi'w, see on 9 2.37) this explains neither form (da- for dva-), quantity (cf. dFdr-q with In 91, x 5 we a-g), nor meaning. have daaros {-^ ^ ^) apjilied to the but that expression contest of the bow
;

marmorcvm. 274. The Ho.meric form

but
ewcri

not wci

The word reeurs equally unexplained. Greek only in Aji. Rliod. ii. 77 Kapros daaros, invincible in strength. The problem is beyond our powers of For the oath by the Styx see solution. on B 755. The appeal to the nether gods does not reappear when Hera next it seems to indicate swear.s (0 36 ff. ) the want of a more distinctly personal sanction than a river, even in the case for this purpose only the of a god Men also older dynasty was available. appeal to the underworld in similar
is

in

(except in the very late passage We cannot read fidprvp' ewai, 491). as the elision of -01 in the nom. plur. is inadmissible van L.'s fiaprvp^uai is possible, thougli the verb happens not to occur in H. Eust. mentions a variant ocrcroL ivtpOe deol, but the passages quoted to defend the omission of the subjunctive of dfil are insufficient to justify it here

(A 547, E 481, also fiKjiv for

394. Of. 376, 202, 580). Nauck would expel 272-74 altogether. 279. For the Titans see 479. The genuineness of this line has been ques-

477,

^riicTiv,

tioned, but without sufficient ground, as it seems to be implied in 274, and there is no case of an Olympian god At all events swearing by his fellows.

circumstances,

278.

The touching

of

279 with it.

if

is

condemned,

278

must

go

land and sea may be regarded as an inclusion of the entire order of nature among the witnesses, or perhaps as a physical means of calling the attention see I 568. of the powers below
;

284. AeKxdN, the promontory forming the S.W. angle of the Troad (see 9 47), is naturally brought by the Scholiasts into etymological connexion with the X^xos of Zeus and Hera.

lAIAAOC Z
/37]T1]V,
ei'd'

(XIV)

87

"Ttti/o? fiev
iXdri-jv

uKpoTaTrj he irohow vtto (tcUto vXij. efxeive 7rdpo<i Ato9 ocrcre ihecrdai,
dva^d<i
irepifj-yKeroi',

et?

y tot

iv "\hi]i

/xaKpoTciTt] 7re(f)uvla 8i^ i)epo^ aldep' iKuvev evd^ i]<7T o^oiaiv 7re7rvKacr/xevo<; elXaTii'Oicriv,

opvidi Xiyvpfji

ivaXlyKWi,
deoi,

ijv

^aXKL^a
lipr]

KiK\i']crKovat

tV opecrai avSp<s Se Kv/xivciv.

290

'IS?;?
&)?

Be Kpat7rvo)<; Trpocre/S/jaeTo Tdpyapov uKpov iSe Be ve(f>e\i]ypeTa Zeiss'. vyjrrjXPji:'

iBev,
cii?

fjLiv

epo?

7rvKi,va<i

(f>peva<;

dp.<^eKu\v^ei',
:

uno ceieTO Ar. Zen. Aj)!). Pap. o (uno[) cneceicro K uncceiero li. VaH Vr. d, 7/). Lips. 286. ejuiJUNe A supr. occe ibeceai qccon iKecoai Cant. Vr. A. 288. n9UKuTa K. 289. nenuKNCoucNoc 1' 1-,,/. nenuKaouENOCi. 292. npoceBHcaro D.IQRSU Paii. 0, Syr. 293 om. K. 294. epoc >vr. Vat. nuKNdc Lips.: nuKiNd S. 16': ^pcoc 12.
285.
:
:

u\h

285.

The hiatus

before

OXh

is

uiiex-

plaineil, except as a jjossible trace of the lost initial sibilant ; a very doubtful

Thompson

For the various modern suggestions see Gloss, p. 108 and for the language of the gods see note on A 403.
;

resource.
lielp

The

variant

matters.

Note

also

the

only place in H.
stands before

does not that this is where a short

"Idt)

Thompson suggests that between Hypnos and the

the

relation

x'^*>''s

syllable

(jdw,

which

is

elsewhere always regarded as beginning with a double consonant, probably aF, written (tct after the augment and in composition, just as with cevai see note
:

on

549. 286. Scce may be taken either as but O 147 subject or object of the verb iirriv ^Xdrjre Aids 0' els Cowa idrjcrde is in favour of the latti-r. 288. 9i' Aepoc aieep' 'iKaNC, a ])oetithe tree is so tall as to cal hyperbole pass through the mist clinging to the hillside and reach the clear air. drip as usual means mist or ch>"/ there is no ground for suppo.sing that to Homer it meant, as we are often told, the lower stratum of tlie atmosphere in which clouds are formed. See App. H. 290. CN opecci belongs really to the principal sentence, in the sense dpeci:

have some connexion with the phrase For a god in the likeness XdXKcos vTTvos. of a bird see on H 59. 294. tbc oic compare note on A 512 and see also T 16, T 424. The two latter passages diH'er from tlie first and agree with the present in that the
. .

may

For other instances of this hyj)orbatoii see note on What the bird was it is naturally 172.
Tp6<puii.,

not to the relative.

impossible to say, though we may reasonably suppose that it was nocturnal in habits. Aristotle H. A. i.\. 12 says 6 oIki yap Ki'i/xLvdt.s dXiyaKis n^v (paiveraL KvpLivOiv 5i KoXovcnv Icj^'es aiTriv. 6pri But it is not to be supposed that he had any genuine tradition of the name which would enable him to identify the bird.

as so does not express the meaniTig, which is clearly no sooner did he see than.' In other words ws is no longer tlie modal as, but has become the temporal u-]ti:n and lias affected the correlative ws till we can take it as then a dilference which is expressed by the aor. in the second clause, where A 513 has the imperf. Though ojs is often temporal, there is no other case of such use of the demonstrative ws the use of the word has evidently been accommodated to that of the relative for the effect of the antithesis. Fairclough lis and {C. R. xiv. 395) writes ws the second as exclamative, u-hen regards This is no doubt he saiv, how he leapt. the way in which Theokritos and Virgil took the phrase (see on A 512). The exclamative use of iliy, if we deduct the
jiarallelism
. . ' ;

places where

it

is

= 6ri

oiVws,

is

rare,

but undeniable; see 4> 273, 441, k 38. TT 364, ff 26, w 194 (and we should perhaps add the use in wishes and li? But the obvious correlation fi^eXov). seems to forbid such an explanation

88

lAIAAOC H

(XIV)
295

olov 0T irponov irep fiLayea6')]v (pikorrjTC,

et?

vvr)v

(^oiTOivre (^lKov^

arrj avT)]<; irpoTTupoLOev, eiro^ r ecpar "' Hprj, TTrjL fiejjiavia kut OvXv/jLttov ro8 iTTTToc 8 ov irapeaai koI apfiara, tmv k

Xijdovre roKr}a<i. K r
iKdvei<;

6vo/u,a^V'
;

i7n/3air)<?.^

"

Tov he Bo\o(f)poveou(Ta TrpocrrjvSa Trorpia "Uprj'

300

ep-^o/xao oylrofjiei'i] TTo\v^opj3ov Trelpara <yaLi]^, flKeavov re 6eo)v 'yeveauv Kol /Jbrjrepa Trj6vv,
01
fi

ev
el/ji

(T(f)o2(Ti

hofjbOicnv

ev Tpe(f)ov
cifcptra

rj8

cntTaWov'
\va(o.
305

TOu<i

o-^oixevrj,

Kai

acf)'

veiicea

yBrj

yap
Kol
S'

Srjpov '^povov
(f)i\6rriro^,

dWrjXcov dire-yovrai
e/nTrecre

evvY\<i

eVel ^6\o^

dvp^wt.

liriroi

ecrrda,

eV irpvpLVOipeLriL 7ro\v7rihaKO<i "IS?;? o'[ fju otcrovcnv eirl rpa^epy'jv re kol

e'lveica

vyp7]p.

vvv he
IxYj

aei)
jjbOi

7r(o<;

OvXv/jiTrov roB' iKavw, /xereTreira '^oXeocreat, at Ke crico7rf]t

Sevpo Kar

310

o'l'^cofiaL

irpo<i

SMfia /3a6vppoou
||

^D./cavoLO.^^
Hail, a: npdJTON R: npcoTicxoN fi. 297. auxic S. noO 298. nfil
!l

295.

oToc P, 7p. A.

npcoTON nep
Mosc.
'2
:

Ar.

ACP

cuireceHN
K.
ju'

JPRS

A^r.

A
XX

uir^ceHN D.
300.

299. k' om. Zeii.

iph.
In)

npoCHuda
Vr.

om. C: npociq>H
202).

Lips.
dd.

303.

JU

{yp.

CDQ

Lips.

(cf.

304-06

Ar. Zen.

306. After tins Syr. repeats 208-09 (with ojuoicoefiNai). 307. noXunibaKOC noXuniSoKou 0. Ar. A'"GPRT Syr. 308. oVcoNxai L. 310. uexonicee Zen. Koxecceai Mor. Bar. Par. Aph. DSU Mor. Bar. Harl. b, King's Par. a c d f g.
:
[|

d g

xo^^cceai

(},.

For epoc, the only Homeric form, here. see note on T 442. nuKiNdc, Jirm, i.e.
2)rudc.nt
is
:

absence in

such

final

rare (according to

cf.

irvKOi

(ppovedi'Twv 217.

It
beset

it

possible to i-ead as an adv. with

wvKivd with S, taking

dfi(peKdXir.p,

closely ; phrases as irvKivrjp riprvvaTo ^ovXrjv, etc. are all in favour of the text. 296. The secret wedlock of Zeus and Hera was a favourite theme of later poets

but such

common

348 seems tn be the onlj' instance). = 200-02 304-06 = 205-07. 301-03 The last thi'ee lines were athetized by Zen. and Ar. on the ground that they were not suitable in speaking to Zeus, as
&,
; '

H.

clauses G. 304. 1

is

verj''

and mythographers, and played a prominent part in several ancient local cults
(see Frazer Pans. iii. p. 183). to Kallimachos (ap. Schol.
it

According on A 609)

lasted no less than three centuries. Cf. also Theokr. xv. 64 irdfTa yvvaTKes iffavTL, Kai CO? Zeiis dydyeO^'tlpav. 298. T6b' iKdNeic, so 309, ii 172 else
;

the possession of the Kecrros i/ttds made And perhaps any excuses needless. Zeus might have taken her at her word and urged her to go at all events (m.s. for yovv ?) she should not run the ol'v, risk of it,' Schol. A. It is more likely that the Alexandrian critics found an dirpeires in the use of the expression to one of the other sex. But its very
;

See (a 409, etc.). G. 133. 299. Zen. and Aph. omitted k'. It cannot be said that the presence or absence of the particle makes any a]ibut the preciable difference in sense
JI.
;

an Odyssean idiom

suggestiveness is in its favour. 308. Tpa<pepHN, solid land, only here and i; 98. It is connected with the sense curdle of rpecpeaOaL (E 903). OrpHN occurs also in K 27, fl 341, a 97, etc. 310. JuereneiTa, elsewhere onlv in Od. The usual word is fMeTOTmrde, as Zen. and

Aph. read.

lAlAAOC Z
T7]v
iC/l

(XIV)
Zei/r*

89

aTra/xei^ofievo'i
Kelcre
fxev

Viprj,

eari

Trpoai^jj ve(f)\yj''/epTa kuI vcrrepou opixii6?}vai,

vo)i
01)

8'

ciy
irco

yap

iv (})i\6tt]tl rpaTreio/nev evvrjdevTe' irore jx 6)Se 6ed<; epo^; ovok yvvaiKo<;

315

ou8'
?)

aT>]0crai Treptrrpo^vdel^ ihdfiaccrev, 6v/xov OTTOT Tjpaad/xjjv ^\^iovLr]<; aXo^oio,

ivl

ovS"
>)

TK lleipLdoOV 6eU(f)lV /X7](TTCOp UTuXaVTOV ore Trep AavuTj^; KaWi(T<f)vpov W.Kpiai(ovrj<;,

'

oy8'
rj

reK I\epai]a iravrcov cipiSeLKerov uvcpojv ore ^\>oivLKo<i Kovp7)<; ryjXeKXeiroio,

fiot

320

TKe

^Ilvcov

re Koi
ov8'

uvTiOeov 'Vahufiavdw
\\Kfii)V7]<;

ovK ore
7;

irep

'S.ep.iXi]';

ivl

("hj^rji,

'WpaKXrja KpaTpo(f>pova yeivcno iraiSa' Se Aicovuaov "EefxiXr] re/ce ^dp/xa (iporolcriv i) ovh ore i^ijjjirjTpo'i KaWi7rXoKdp,oio di'dacrr]^;, ovS' OTTore AyTov<i 6piKvSeo<;, ovBe aev avTi]<;,
p
0)9

325

(xeo

I'dv

epafxai
:

kuI

fie

y\vKV<i 7p.epo^ atpel.''

nOn b' areT* J. cuNweeNTCC DH.TS Syr. Bar. Lip;:. 314. NcbT 9^ r' (} 315. 316. nepinpoxueeic nepmXexeeic Dem. Ixioii nepixueeic epuc AC'DH.TPQ. 320. apiaeiKCTON HS. 317-27 dO. Ar. A]ili. 319. odb' onoTe Vr. A. juincon Ar. I'll Yr. 1.: juinooq Syi. Tifes noXu q)i\TaTON T. 322. JUlOl nm. ty ouTe ,1. and Tivis, T juino) Zen. il. 327. Oud 323. koi ciXkjuihnhc I).
: : : : :

coO Q.
314. eN 91X6THTI goes with EUNHeeNxe, as 360. TpaneioucN from Tepirw, see on

not form a convincing objection to the

]iassage in this place,
'i'he

wife of Ixion

441. 316.

nepinpoxueeic,
ainl

cf.

716

tt)v

8'

was named Dia, according to the legend which recurs in various niythograjthers.
318.

dxos

dfjL<pxt'Oi]

d/x(peKd\v\l/e

in

294
of
JI.

Peirithoos
in

is

nientioTied as a son

metaphor of the invasion of the mind by violent feeling. 317. Ar. and A])li. athetized 317-27
for tins vivid
6'rt

Zeus also
(1.

B
its

instrumental in
15.5.

741. eeotpiN, the 'comitative' sense,

&Kaipoi

rj

dTraplO/iCijcns

tCiv ovoiidTWV

fidWov yap dWorpiol

dyerai.
Kai
6

T7]v

"\lpav

r)

irpoa-

319. 'AKpicicoNHC, a feminine patronymic, cf. Yii<-i]vlvr\ I 557, 'Adpijcrrivr] E 412.

iireiybfievos avyKoi/j-ridrjvat did TTjv Tov K(TTOv 8vfa/j.iv Tro\v\oyeT. It might be added that the whole char-

This famous legend in Sfiit. Hen: 216 Pindar onwards.

is
fl'.,

mentioned again and often from

acter of the passage reminds one of the Hesiodean KardXoyoi yvvaiKuiv or 'Hoiat,

321. 4>oiNiKOC KoupHC, Enropa. daughter of Agi-nor acviirding to

another and

and that the legends named, though

familiar
in
;

Homeric

the
is

Alkmene
passage,
(see on

times, are not birth of Ilerakles from mentioned in T 99, a late

classical

and Dionysos is definitely late Z 130). Demeter too has no real personality in H. except, in e 125, where we are told of an amour of far more But the ])riniitive cliaracter than this. whole of the dvaTT] contains myths not
elsewhere fountl in H.
:

of the legend, wliich jirobably contained a tradition of the mingling of Greek and Phoenician elements in Crete. the ace. is 322. MIncon, so Ar. 'yiivwa in N 450, and so we can of course
:

commoner form

But compare 'Aprjv, yUyr]y lead here. Tin- vulg. Mt'fw beside 'Apija, "M^ra.
is

hardly defensible. For Minos see also 450, "^X 322, T 178, and for Khada5 564,
77

so that this does

manthvs

323.

90

lAIAAOC H

(xiv)
'

TOP Se SoXo(ppoveovaa irpocrrivha irorvia Wprj' " alvorare ^povihri, nrolov top puvOov eeLire^ ;
el

330

vvv ev (fnXoTrjrc XtXaueai evv7}6i)vai

ev
Kopv(f)r]iai,
0L,
1

"I877?
TTO)^

to,
vo)'i

Ti?

Se TrpoirecpavTai airavra, 6eo}v atefyeverucov

\
335

evSovT

aOprjcreie,
;

Oeolcri

he iraai jxeTeXOoiv
h6)fxa
veoiixi^v

7recj)pdSoi
e'^

ovk av eycoye reov irpo^

evvrj^
el

uXX'

hr']

dvcrrdaa, veixeacrrjTov he Kev ehj. p e'^eXei? Kal rot cbiXov eTrXero

^lXo<;

Ovficoi,

earlv tol OdXafio'^, top rot

vio^

erev^ep
340

"H^atcrro?, 7rvKipd<; he 6vpa<i crraOixolaip eTrrjpcrep' epQ^ Xofxep Kelopre<i, eirel pv tol evahep evpij.'
rr]p
S'

u7rafjLeij36fM6PO^

7rpocre(f)ri

pe(peX7]jepeTa Zev?"
/J^ijre

""Hpr],

/J'i]Te

deoyp

ro ye heihiOc

tlp"

dphpoiP

o^eaOai' toIop tol eyco pecfiO'i cificfiiKaXv^o) ypuaeop' ouh^ dp pwi hiahpdKOi HeA.<09 irep, 01) re Kai o^ututop ireXeTai (pdof; elaopdaaOat.
330. eeinac C.
335.

345

croore

eneixa Bar.
eCiNiHN
1:

|1

TeoN
:

eecoN Lips.
342.

338.

TON

TOl

t6n

coi

ton

he.

.J.

340.

Zen. Apli.

eebN

AH
ll

{sH2>r.
:

PRT

{supr.

co)

ciNSpcoN H.

Syr. ilosc. 2, Yen. B. ciNdpcoN 344. 343. 04/eceai : aeaNQTCON Syr.

aWoN
ON
:

Syr. Vr. d

w) aXXoN

Sp

S.

N&e

U.

331-36. The construction of this sentence is as follows, nwc k' ^01 is the apoilosis to the coiulitional protasis eY TIC . ne9pdaoi. ami is taken up a<:ain and expanded in the categorical form in ouK Qn e'lH. (This form of conditional sentence is similar to those in <j 22.3-25, 357-61, <p 195-97, in each of which tlie apodosis consists of an inter.

part of the speech in 333. suggests tj for el in 331 with a note of interrogation after Kopv<prii<n. Other punctuations may he found in Heutze, Avli., hut all of them are inferior to that given above (after Lange,

emphatic
A^aii

L.

EI

p. 451).

338-39
340.

= 166-67.

rogation preh.ved to

tlie

protasis intro-

duced by
repeated

et

with opt., and subsequently

in anotlier To this form.) complex conditional sentence there is prefixed the assumption made by el

with the indie, in 331-32, as the foundation

upon which

all

rests

tliis

is

the

KeioNTec, see KaKKeiopre^, A 606. ew??!', the reading of Zen. and Aph., must be taken with lo/xep as ace. of the terminus ad qucvi, ewei vv tol evaoev becoming a parenthesis. For eOaScN see on P 647. 342. See E 827, with note, and IT. and for the addition of oij/cceai 234. 3

not uncommon form of two protases to one apodosis wliich is noticed on E 212. The clause to 3e npone<paNTai anoNxa in belongs closely to the pi'eceding English we should add it not paratactically but by a relative, '?r^c7-c everything is open to the view.' Hentze prefers to make this clause the apodosis to the
;

cf.

x 39-40

oiVe Qeav's deicravTes

oiir^

tlv' dvdpdnruiv vep.e(jLv KaToiricrdev kaeadai.

t6 re is perhaps the object of 6^e(Tdai, but it is of course equally possible to take it as an adverbial ace. (as in E), for that matter, and this is on the whole more Homeric. 345. 9doc seems here to have a double

preceding

et'-clause,

and puts a colon

but this .seems to throw too much weight upon an obvious fact, and thrusts into the background the
after airavra,

But 'light' and 'sight.' the the confusion is a natural one power of sight being regarded as something which goes out of a man, it is
significance,
;

lAIAAOC Z
>}

<\iv)

91

pa Kal
S'

dyKci'i

efMapirre

Kpuuov irah
i'o0}]\ea

i)v

irapuKoiTtv
'

Toiat

VTTO

'^d(ov

Bia
tSe

(fivei>

iroirji',

XcoTOv

epa/]VTa KpoKov 1)6 vukivBov TTVKvov Kai jxakaKov, 09 airo ^dovo'i {jy^utr eepye. TMi evi Xe^uaOrjv, iirl Se vecfyeXiju ecraavTO
6^

350

KoKijv -y^pvaeli^v crTiKirvai 8' cnreTTLTrrov eepaai. W9 ijLV <iTpe/u.a<; evSe Traryjp ava Vapydpcoi uKpcoi, VTTVCOl Kal (f)c\0T1]ri 8afXL<i, )( S' dyKCl^ cikoitlv
^i]

Be

Oeeiv iirl

vT)a<;

W-^aioiv

vi]hvfjLo<;

"Tttvo^
355

uyye\lr]v ipecov

yair)6-)(coi

ivvocnyaiwi.

dy-^ov S "
7rpo(f)pcoj^

t(TTd/xevo<;

eirea

Trrepoevra TrpocrrivSa^locrelSaov,
iirdfivve.
o(f}p^

vvv Aavaoicri,

Kal acfiw /cuSo? oTra^e jxivvvdd irep, Zef9, eVet avroyt eyco /xaXaKov irepl
'

ert

evSei

Ko)/j,a

KuXvyfra
3''.0

Hp?;
&)?

3'

eV (f)iXoTriTi
jxev

7rap7'j7ra(f)ei>

evvijdfjvai.^^

eliTcov

on^er

eirl

kXvto, (pvX' dvOpojircov,

('f. E 371). 349. eepre Ar. H: fV oi n-iv aeipc CAiapnTe iv ok rrji Xiai YicaNe' Ml. Tiijvoooros Vn' ano xeoNOC arKazeceHN eepne Srh. A) diNcmmoN avTl tov iir(iTi.irTov Zen. Sc.'h. 351. IneninroN 'Vat. 16' (Zen. T). e7rd-)or(Ti 5e rii/es 9h pa tot' 6(pea\ji.oTci Sioc X^"""" nh9ujjioc iinNOC Sell. T. Sh JS Mor. 357. nOn enduuNe ADLT Syr. enduuNON ti C. 358. nep

346.

cXaze Bar.

'

Ka.\

1.'.

'

euBH

J.

359.

Kcoua KaKuvj/a ACGST

euNHeeica
S.

Pap.

o.

Syr.

kcou' eKd\uij;a

1,

iv

&\\o}i A.

360.

natural to represent the sun's power of In sight b)- what goes out of him. other words, what enaljles men to see enables him to see too. We cannot fairly compare the use of 0dea for eyes in a formal line of the (kbixsey the verb XeiVo-w, (tt 15, p 39, T 417)
;

351. cnXnNai, farmed like repirm, here only in 11. dneninTON, raincil from the cloud: Zen.'s dveirLirTov, fell on them,
is

again

inferior.
b)'

The

added
is

line

mentioned

Schol.

evidently

however, )iroperIy
see, is

analogous,

to shi/n, and then to ckopdaceai is of couise

mid., keenest for beholding, not passive. 347. This beautiful passage, the most 'romantic' in Homer, may for its sense of sym]iathy with nature be compared Avith tlie voyage of Poseidon at the beginning of N. There is a delightful allegorical reminiscence of it in Virg. G. ii. 325 ft". see also Milton P.L. iv.
;

designed to meet the prosaic objection that the Sleep-god does nothing after his long journey, ^iost readers will feel that the etticacy tacitly imjdied in his mere neighbouihood is a thoroughly jjoetical ex])resion of liis mysterious On the other hand suspicion workings. may justly be felt as to his self-im]>osed It is not message to Poseidon in 354 If. needed for the story, and is probably only designed to effect a connexion with the See note on following interpolation.
241.

573 IT. 348. Brandreth reads XojTo.' eepcr^e^ra, the only form being 66^,777, Ho_meric So also except in ii ,../, q.v. (. -'22 ?)
ff.,

670

viii.

in lindar.

The word

is
.

for efepcr,,, see

.

6.26^.f'"- Oi the variants ^';/, , 349. given in tlie App. Crit. it is evident that deipe is the only one which can compete with Sepre for beauty and appropriateness.

358.^x1 cu&ei. hiatus illieitus, and ^^^ ^^ ^^ explained, as the etymology f ^1,3 ,.^,,^ l^e.^ i^ ot known. 64>pd ^, ^^. ^.,5^^ (^.;g ^ Brandreth, will of ^-n -y' Bentlev. course not do.
359. Cf. a 201 ^ fie fidX' aivo-rradTJ fxaXaicbv Trepi Kii/ia Kd\v^(v, of the deep

sleep sent

by Athene

to Penelope.

92

lAIAAOC H
Tov
"
S'

(xiv)

en
8'

jjLoKXov dvfjKep d/jLvvefJievai

iv

Aavaoicnv.

avTLKa

Trpooroiai /jueya
8'

irpoOopoov eKeXevaev
v'iKrjv

^ApyeioL, Kal
'iva

avre fiedleTe "KKropi

V7]a<; \t}l Kal /cOSo? dprjrai ; Jlpia/xiSrii, dXX' 6 fxep ouTO) (hrjcrl Kal eu^^^erai, ovveK A^iWeu? V7}v<Tiv ein jXacfiuprjLcrt fievei K-)(^o\o)/jivo<; yrop'

365

Ke'ivov
rjfx.ei'i

ov TL \lrjv

ttoOj]

eaaerat,,

el

Kev ol ciWot
370

orpvvMfied

d/jivve/u,ep

dW')]Xoiaiv'
TreiOco/neda
rjSe

aXV

aje6\ (o? &v iyoo acTTTtSe? oaaat cipcaraL

ecradfievot,
KecfyaXd'i

etiroy,

irdvre'i.

ivl

arparMi

/xeyio-raL

Be TravaiOrjiatv

KopvOeaai
ey^e^
eXofTe9,

Kpvyfravre^,

^epaiv he rd /xaKporar
iyayv
jjyrjao/JiaL,

lo/nev
'

aurdp
dviip
(f)(orl

ovB

en

^tjim
/jieju,acoTa.
6)/jl(ol,
'

EiKTopa 09 Be K
'^elpovt

Ylpia/jiiSrjv

/xeveeiv

fidXa irep
e'^iji

375

/Jiepe-^ap/jiO'i,

oXlyov crdKo^
Bvrco.

BoTO),

8'

ev dcnriBi fxeil^ovi

363. EKeXcuc Syr.

364. JUleiT 365.

QS

Haii.

a,

Lips. {su2)r. uen)

:

jmeeeiojueN

eXoixo Lips. 366. euxerai eXnerai Zen. dcniaac fi 370. rdoN H. 371. acnidec AL'JPT 368. noeoc Hail, a sxpi: 373. X^P^'n Te [(;]T. 374. ercb Syr. 376-77 dd. (incl. Syr.). erxH ,T. b' oXiroN 376. exei Ar. [G]JQ[S]TU. Ar. Apfi., om. Zen. doXixoN Pap. o
:

Juiee(e)iejLi.eN 9..

apHTai

|l

||

{S7ipr. r).

363.
is

It is to be

presumed that Poseidon

<pCcs

still

in

the guise of a

TraXaios

(136), though xnera npoeopcoN hardly It is reseems to suit this character. markable that in s])ite of all the pains which Hera has taken to give him freedom of action, he does notliing more now than at any time since he came to Troy at the beginning of N, only urging on the Greeks with taunts instead of

from a poet familiar with real war, as the poet of A, for instance, must have been. Even if the climax of absurdity in 376-77, 381-82, be expelled, the passage is not much the better, as we must assume that the soldiers have, as a rule, only their second-best shields with them, and retire sub silentio to their tents to
It would appear also either tliat change. they have, as a rule, left their helmets behind, or else that the TrdvaidaL Kopvdes are a su])erior sort to those which they have. Thus the condemnation of 37677 (which Ar. and Aph. athetized, and Zen. OL'Se eypacpei') avails nothing. The athetesis must begin at all events with 370, and must extend at least to 382. Even then 3S3 is left without any context. The whole passage from 352 to 401 is a very poor addition (see Introduction). 374. Poseidon here c^uite drops the character of the old man, apparently

displaying his divine power.

364. b' =
drj,

is

jti'eferable

jueeiexe see on A 340. to tlie vulg. /xedUfxeu, as

the desire to abolish permitted hiatus will account for the change. 371. The idiomatic 6cni9cc has been supplanted by the strictly grammatical dcnrlSas in most M.ss., just as in 75 q.v. 372. eccdiJueNOi, a curious word to use So far as it goes, it of taking shields. supports Reich el's theory that x^-^i^^X^Tuves, xO'^KeodibprjKes do not imply the use noNaiof breastplates Ap[). B, iii. 4. GHiciN is ctTraf ^ey., and not Homeric in The whole idea, as well as the exstyle.
;

pression, of this passage is extraordinary the suggestion of a change of armour in the hottest of the tight can hardly come

without exciting notice or comment. 376. After 6c Se ke supply ^rjiai, see note on 274. Ar.'s reading ^x" is very somewhat harsh, but not impossible
;

similar cases of subj. followed by indie, are found in similes, e.g. I 324.

lAIAAOC Z
ft)?

(xiv)
fikv

<r.i

<f)ad
8'

ol

apa rov
re kuI

fu.d\a

kXvov

rjBe

ttiOouto.

TOL"?

avTol

/3acri\>]<i

iKocrfieoi>

ovrd^evol

Trep,

Tv8et07)^
ol-^ofievoi

()Bvcrev<;
8'

'Arpt/OJ/v

\ya/xefii'0)i>'

380

eVt 7rdvTa<: dpj]ia reu^e' dfj,ei/3ov

eV^Xo*?
eSvve,

eadXa

fiev

x^P^^ ^^ xj^ipova
%/3oi'

B6aicei>.

avrap eVet p

eacravro rrepl

vcvpoira x'^Xkov,

/3dv p I'fxev vpx^ ^' "P" cr*/*^ lloaeiBdcov ivoaixOtov, Becvbv dop ravvrjKei; e;^<yj^ iv %6Z/3t 7rax^ir)i, eiKeXov daTepoTT?)i' tmc B ov defxn: eVri fxiyPji^ai
ev

385

BaC XeuyaXetjt,

dXXd

Beo<;

Icrxdvei

dvBpa'?.

Tpcoaf B avd' krepoidev eKoa/j.ee cf)aiBifMo<; liKTCop. By'] pa TOT alvoTdTTjV piBa TTToXe/xoio Tdvvcraav
'

Kvavox^tiTa TloaeiBdcov kuI ^alBtp-o^;

i]TOL

FjKTcop,

390

Tpcoeaaw, eKXvadi] Be ddXacraa

/xef
01

ttotI

Wpyeioiaiv upijywv. KXiala^ re vea<; re

Wpyelcov

Be

^vvicrav /xeydXcoi dXaXrjTcot.

ovTe 6aXdcraT]<; Kvp^a Toaov ^odat ttotI x^P^^ou,

x^P^^ x^^P"''" i' ^^ x^'po^i X^P"*'* ^^ X^'P^^a I' Hail, d, Par. c <\ King'.s, 9coKe(N) I'll Apiarapxos docKON, Ivia de tQiv virofii'ri/j.aTwv 9cokn clvtI tov docKEN (A gives Bockcn as the reading of see Liulwicli JIaass is Ar.. Iiut must be coirected from T, ovtoos 'Ap. Qockon wrong)
379.

nep

xe D.

382.

Q.

docKON

HT

'

'j,

docKON

ypa,<povaLv ol aKpi^icrTepoi Eiist.

383. aOroi enei

5"

(inn.

p
' ; :

'\

384.
I.'.

Ban
389.

b'

Pap.

o.

387.
ctj).

on
?

9ai" T.
olo.

388.

au L Cant.

CKOCuee
.

CKOcjuei

TaNUCCEN

394. npoTi G.

toO a ypairreov TONuccaN 394-95 placed by Zen. after 399.

Did.

(oiVo)

392.

npori L

Nestor is forgotten here. 381-82. There is no record of the athetesis of these lines by Ar. or the others, though if 376-77 go, these must and An. says of 382 necessarily follow
3S0. See 28.
;

twi, apparently &opi, jjuphnqi to meet, come in contact with ; a strange use. According to the regular sense of the Homeric formula /xiyri/jLevai iv dat Xiryprji the words should
'

386.
'

meaning

cTTLxos Toi's TrpoKeinevovi avaipei. oixoJULGNOi eni, eTroLxo,uevoi. visiting all the
of'Toy

divisions.

aueiBoN,

it

mean 'caused them

armour.

to

would seem, nmst change' their

it is not permitted for him (or to join in the battle,' which is .senseless here. might translate it is not
it)

mean

'

We

pei-tnitted (to mortals) to join in battle tvith if (instrum. dat., using it as a

382. X^P"' ^^ X*^'P'^'' deserves preference over the vulg. x^P^"^ ^^ X^'P'"''' as ijreserving the favourite 'chiasmus'; and x^PV^ is elsewhere found only a.", a

There seems See note on A SO. choose between 96cicn and The former of course is logicSoaKov. ally consistent, but the latter is quite
masc.
little

weapon), but this is little better, 389. Spida nxoXcuoio xdNuccoN, see on H 10:.'. Postidon and lb dor are here treated as two ei|ual powt-rs, like Poseidon and Zeus in X a thoroughly
:

to

un-Homeric conception. apHrtON it.-t!t is a word suited to an ally frim witiiout,

but not to a general commanding his own tnidps cf. E 507, 511. For the
:

defensible. 383. p' is an obvious metrical stop-gap [FiffaavTo), unless we read efeo-oiro with

van

L.

gen. nToXeiioio cf. velno^ iro\(ixoio, N' 271. 392. For the particijiatiou of inanimate nature cL X 29, * 3S7.

94

lAIAAOC H

(xiv)
395

TTOVToOev opvvixevov nrvoirji Hopew aXeyecviji, ovre '7Tvpo<i t6(T(76<; ye TreXei /3p6/ji.o<; aWofievoio oupeo<i iv /3i]aai]L<f, ore t copero Kaiefiev vXrjv,

ovT

avejjbo^
o^i

roaaov ye

irepl

Spvalv v-^tKopbotcrLV
400

i)7rvei,

oaarj apa Beivov avadvrcov,

re fidXtcTTa /xeya /Bpe/xerai, ^aXeiraivoiv, Tpcocov Kal S.-^aLwv eirXero (pcovij

or

err

dWyXoicnv opovaav.
'

At'af TO? 8e irpooTO^ ciKovrccre eyyei, eirel rerpaTTTo Trpo'i 16 v

TYji
i'jTOi

(f)ai8L/jL0<;

E^KTwp
dcfxifiapTe,

oi,

ovB

pa hvw reXapLMve
6
jxev

irepl

artjOeaai rerdadijv,
405
'

adKeo<i,

Be

(paaydvov dpyvpoifKov
8

rco

ol

OTTi
d^jr

pd ol /3e\o? 8' krdpwv et?

fjbev

^KTwp, pvadcrdrjv repeva XP^^' ^tiJcratTO o)Kv eTcoatov eK(f)vye X'^tpo^, aXeeivcov. edvo<; i-^dt^eTO Krjp
eireiT

TOP
395.

diriovra p,eya^ TeXafMcovco'i Aia<i

Ij

ndNToeeN Cant.
Mag. 214. 36
:

Bopea S
neXerai

oneuou C
Scliol.

neXei
397.
b,

El.

Ap. Rliod.
:

^iNeucoN Lips. 396. re iii. 861 noei

:

re G.
norJ

||

HPR
:

fl.

wpeTO

eV
1|

TtcTi

TiSv

virofivriiuLdTuv

<j6pope Did.

398. t6cc6c Zen.

|;

JQ

Hail,

iso<p6poiciN ui^iKouoiciN xxaka Q. 400. occh Zen. Aph. Ar. A[C]P399. juera Agatliokles up. Eiist. tocch f2. 403. exeTpanTO (bccoi P') R King's (Lips, supr.) Hail, d, Par. e g' j leuui 8yr. (or leuN ?). ieu Ol 404. xoO pa U. TerdceoN Q Tpdnero Lips, 406. epucaceHN Syr. 409. enioNxa Lips. P nexdceHN G Li[)S.

Par. c d.

nepi

ADJPRS

Hail,
:

noxi

O.

il

395. Notice the contrast of daXaaaa, the sea near the shore, and irbvTos the deep sea. Bopeco, rather /3o/)e'a'(o) (van note the reading of S. L.)
:

almost

irort has invaded our mss., and neXei has no authority but a quotation in the Et. Mag. The variant irodi. is just possible (supplying /3odat from 394) but not Van L. reads rbffaos ireXerai likely. a very imperlect c^uot. of j3p6fj.os from the scholiast on Ap. Rhod. Bentley's

396.

The meaningless
all

lay,' following innnediately after 557, an artifice which has been generally recognised as the weakest point in cietail of his theory, and has given rise to infinite discussion. See Introduction. 403. xerpanTo npbc ieu oi, see 542 iirl ol rerpaixixivov. But the position of

"tenth

TTOTL dpv/jLov IS aliuost

too ingeuious.
ii^ocpbpoLcnv
cf.

398.

For

the variant

the ])ronouu is wrong (the words must the irpoaTirpawTo ol idv), and sense seems to require Trpos Idw, in the direction of his aim,'' H.G. 365. This correction gains support from the reading of Syr.

mean

'

quoted by Hesych. from Sophokles (frag. 354 Dind.). 399. JudXicxa ' goes with the whole sentence, not particularly with jueya, the wind which most of all roars loud When /tidXto-ra is followed by in anger.' an adj. the end of a line is generally
opiias L^o(p6povs
'

404.
ovo'

xfii,

d(f>dp.apTv.

we must supply hit him from The point indicated

must be the middle

of the breast where the baldricks crossed, that of the sword lying over the right slioulder, that of the shield over the left. Cf. Herod, i. 171 reXafj-uiai aKVTifoiai oir]Ki^ouTes (rds
da-rridas)
irepl

Lachmann rightly ground. the change of style, and therefore joined the following passage to his
Homeric
felt

interposed, B 5, N 568, etc. 402. Here we enter upon a difl'erent region of ideas, and are on purely

rolcn avxeci

re

Kal roicn

dpLffrepolcn ic/noicn irepiKeifievoL (Reichel It is clear that Aias cannot have p. 32).

been wearing a breastplate

(ap. Schol. T).

was noted indeed by some ancient

(see 406), as critics

lAIAAOC Z
yep/xa^icoi,
ret

(xiv)
vijCov

05
410

pa ttoWu Oouwv t^fiaTa

inrep

Trap

TTocrl

fiapvcifievcov eKvXivcero, tCov ev ueipa^

arrjdo'i

^e/3\i'jKec
8'

avrv/o^, dy^u$L
/3a\cov,
irepl
S'

SeipP}<;,

arpo/xfSov
0)9
S'

w? eaaeve
pLTTt]^

eBpa/ie ttuvtiji.
415

66^

vTTo

7raTpo<i

AiO? e^pi7n]i SpOf

6B/jL)j

7rpuppt^o<i,

Seivrj

Be

Oeeiov

'^/iverat

e^ avTP)<ieyyu<i
ft)<?

Tov

8'

ov Tvep

e'%ei

Opdcrc;,

6?

kcv iBrjrai

i(ov,

^aXeTTo? Be Aio? /xeyaXoio Kepavvo<;/j.evo<;

etrea

"EKTopo^ cokv ^a/xal

KpaA.V 7^09,
d/j,(pl

ev

Koviriicn.
a<77rt?

y^eipo^ o

evr

avroa
vle<;

ea(pur}
4"J0

Koi KopVi,
01

Be

01

^pd-^e rev^ea ttoiklXu '^uXkox.

'\-^aiMV,
0a/u.eid^

Be fjbiya

Id^ovre'^
epvecrOai,

eTreBpa/xov

eXTTo/xevoi,
412.

dKovrt^ov Be
:

^6e6\HKi

JU and
Harl.
Pu]i.
o,
:

aj). a,

lino

Ono
416.

ADHQTU Syr. pinfic) H Amln'.

ou ncp
.
.

BeBXHKCiN Zen. Apli. 'Vat. lO.' Eust. nXHrfic Mor. Cant. Lijis. unai 12. pinfic
: :

414.

(yp.
I,.
:

Harl. a {yp. pmfic '.

oJj

esepmc
iwitli

.Mor.

415.

rirNerai

oc KCN

tin'

bene
ixer'

twn

for

t6n
1'
:

Apli.

nep

KN Bar. 417 oi. R. 420 oiii. A' Ambr. Pap.

epuceceai R.

418.
0.

ncccN J Ami.r.
421.

coKU Ai.
Lips.

cbKo

Cliia Mass.
:

422.

epucaceai Aiubr.

410. x^^pJ'J^"^'"'' the construction is altered in the ne.xt line, as often, after the parenthesis, xd, (of those) ichich, = ola. Cf. e 422 k^tos old re virtually TToWd rp<pft, f 150 1 fxiv rts Bebs iaai
. .

Tol

ovpavbv
livpia

eiipvw

^x'"'"'"')

M
'

^''

KrjTOS

&

Ttfixa-ra,

6aKH dyda-TOvos Xfx(()LTpLT-i). a word which recurs only in

139,
4>

260,
is

It

most natural to regard

ep/xara,

486,

259, in different senses. it as B 154, stones used as

shores

to

kee[) the

ships

upright

cf.

Hes. 0pp. 624

TrvKdaaL re

vrja 0' rjTreipov epvcrai, The only Xidoicri iravTodev.

eV

Virgil imitates the simile, ccii, quondatJi rapido volitwiis sub verbcrc turbo, Aen. Others took it to mean a vii. 378. spindle, others again a p6fj.^os or bullroarer (see Lang Custom and Myth pp. 29-44). Aischylos uses the word of a whirlwind, and in later Greek it u.sually means a spiral shell. It is not very clear whether Hector or the stone is the object of the comparison and the subject of idpap-f, i.e. whether Aias whirls tlie stone like a arpbix^oi or makes Hector spin like a arpon^os. The latter is implied by the order of
'
'

difficulty is to see

how such stones could have been lying about in numbers unemployed. Dr. Hayman {Odijsscy i. Ajip.
p. ciciv.
)

may mean
would

plausibly suggests that the word stones used for ballast. These naturally be thrown out when
;

events, though the former seems more natural. 116-17. Thiscuuplet has been objected to as superfluous, and is certainly rather weak note especially the u.se of quthc in an emphatic po.^ition, but entirely
;

the ships were drawn up on land, in but order to avoid straining the hulls into the sea rather than on the land.

in fact reit is without emjdiasis The dislocation of t6n from dundant.

The imperf. eKuXiNQero seems

imply that they were being used as missiles by

others also. 412. QNTuroc, the rim of the shield,

to

Z118.
413. Cf.
Kv\iv5eadai.

A
Si'

147 b\ixov
ofxiXov.

5'

cbs

<yc(ve

The

traditional

meaning of crpoAxBoc is also called /Sf^/^it, and

irhippinfj-top, in this sense

governing verl) Lorjrai is unusual. The Srxoc must be the second spear which the Homeric hero usually Hector has already cast one. carried ed9eH, see on N 543. 422. eaueidc is legitimately separated from its substantive atx"ffls by the end of a line, because it is not an epithet, but part of the predicate, cast thick: See note on X 611.
its

419.

96

lAIAAOC H
al'^fid'i'

(xiv)
iroiiJieva

uXTC ov Tt9 eSuvrjcraTO

Xawv
425

ovTciaai

ovSe jSaXelv irplv yap Trepi/Brjaav aptaroL, TLovXySd/jia'^ re Kat Klveia^ kol Sto? ^Ay7]va)p
S
dp'^o'i Avklcov Kal TXavKO^ d/bLVficov dX\.u>v ov Ti? eu aKijSecrev, TrdpoiOev

2^ap7n]Sci)V T

TMV

dWd

ap' eTalpoi 6(^p' uceO' iTnrovi ^epcrlv deipavre^ (f)epov o)Kea<;, oX ol oiriaQe jxd'yr]^ y)Ke irro'Kkixoio earaaav i-jvlc^ov re koX dpf^ara ttoiklX' ^ovre<i'
e/c

dairtSwi evKUKXov^ o-^e9ov auTOu.

top 8

ttovov,

430

ot

dW

TOP ye Trporl darv

ore
Brj

(f>epov

/3apea arevd'^ovra.

sdvOov
ev0d
fiiv

iropov i^ov ivppelo^ TroTa/xoto, 8ivt]evTo<i, ov dOdvaro'? reKero Zeu9,

i^
8'

Xttttcov

ireXacrav '^Oovi,

KaS 8e

ol

vScop

435

-^evav
el^ofjievo^

d/jLTrvvvOr]
iirl

Kal dvehpaicev 6(f)6a\/xoLatv,

fceXaivecfie^
')^dovi,
al/j,

yovva

auTCi

8'

i^oTTiao)

ttXj/to

too

direfxeaaev. Se ol oaae

vv^ iKaXv^Ire
423.

jjueXaiva,

ySeXo?

6
:

ert

dv/xov iSdfiva.

cSuNi^ceTO

anaNTCc A.

Lips. 427. 5' : t' Zen.

ai

424.
i'

apiCTOl eu ceu H.
:

eKacToi

(yp.

apicxoi)
1)

eV
:

aWui

liKH^HceN Vr.

d, Par.

QkhBhc'

di-rjWaTTOv
Li[)S.

PR

Zen. r.

'ApLarapxav aKHdeCN Kat QKHdecaxo Did. dc Aiiibr. eiippfioc PR eupeToc ST. 436. ClJULnNUNeH 9. aunNUXo Q 435. neXaccN P.
433.

429. deipoNTCC
434.
:

&H

i;

cedNQTON
?
i|

-.

ejunNUNSH Ar.
:

ONcSpaueN P

Lips.

437. Izougnoc S.
:

aneuecceN
:

Ar.
:

fi

aneuaccew Zen.
cq).

A (ueccEN A'") 438. aSeic C.

423.

CDS
!1

Pap. o, Par. e j (-aceN) anHjaecccN I! Kab bk Tcb bi Ar. ACHPRS Lips. Mor.
:

ot
fi

5e yp. aneceiccN T.

and

Did.

^SuNHcaxo

edvvrja-aroli.nnes,

dwrjcraTo G. but see note 600 Hermann (after But there is notliing in the there). lengthening of rts in the principal caesura

ye

dwTjaaTo

Ijcntlej',

Fe
:

426. Glaukos \s'as wounded in M 3S7, and in 11 508 is still unable to fight. The point is inconsiderable, but may

to justify a change.

indicate the interpolation of the line. it 427. ciKHSeceN, a curious form seems to imply a present ^dKrjdea-Jo} from the stem aKTjdecr of dKriorjs. This would form an aor. aK-rjoecr-aai, with the usual power of dropi)ing one a (H. G.
;

the passages quoted lies directly between the camp and the city. The poet treats his topography with tlie utmost freedom, to his needs for the moment. according 434. ciedNaxoc, Zaw. dddvarov, probably on the ground that dOdvaros is nowhere in H. joined to a divine name, except in the repetitions of this line and B 741 (in the same half line) and in the Odi/ssci/ of the subordinate divinities Proteus (o'385) and Kirke {/x 302). The ace. as predicate in the rel. clause is quite defensible, see note on N 340. 436. aunNUNeH, see note on E 697. There is no authority here for the correct
;

39).

Compare

dKT^oe'o-rtJs.

The only
is
'4'

form
think
eni

d/j.Trvvdri.

other instance of the verb in H.

d/cTjSeis (dKTjSees),

70

437.

imperf.

Hence Nauck

it

It is strange that Nikanor should necessary to point out that

is

reads aK-q^eev here. 429-32 = N 535-38. In all the 433-34 =<!> 1-2, fi 692-93. numerous alternations of the war this is tlie first mention we have had of the
ford across the

rouNO

to be joined with igofievos,

'

not with
dentl)^

dTre/xecraei'.

means

The phrase evisitting witli his knees on

Skamandros, which in

the ground,' which we call 'sitting on heels.' Zen.'s weak variant dirifiaaaiv has some MS. support.
his

lAIAAOC Z
Wpyeloi
8'
o)-;

(XIV)
voa(f)i

97
kiuvtci,
440

ovv

'Ihov

V^KTopa

fMuWov

fc"7rt

'[pa}<T(TL

Oupov,

fJLVt'jcrai'TO

Ce ^upfn/^.

evda TToXv irpwriaTO^i 'Ol\P}o<i Ta^i/9 ATa? ^drinov ovraae Snvpl /xeTuX/jievo^ o^vuevri
^WvoiriZriv,

ov apa

vv/j,(f)i)

rcKe
oj^da^

vr]i<;

dfivficov
445

"HvoTTi /SovKoXeovTi

'Trap'

ari^toei/TOf.
,

Tov

fxev

^OlXcuSi]^

SovptKXvro'i iyyvdev iXOcou

8'

8' ovraae koK XaTrdpijv d^(f>l dverpdireT Aavaol avvayov Kpareptjv vcrfXLVi]i'. Tpiae'i koI

ap'

avron

TO)i

8'

eVl Ylov\vBd/xa<i ey^ecriraXo'^

ijXOei'

ufivi'Tcop

IlavdocBri<i,

^dXe

Se
Bl

Ilpo6o}']vopa
8'

he^iov wfxov,

450

ecryev,

vibv WprjiXvKOiom/jLov olSpifiov e'v^os' 6 8 eV KovirjicyL ireawv eXe yalav dyoarcm.

UouXvSdfxa<;
"

8'

eKirayXov iirev^aro fiaKpov dvaa^oio)

ov

fj-dv

avT

/xeyadv/jLOV

Uavdoioao
455
'^^^
^'*^^

^t/oo9

ctTTO

ari^aprj^ dXiov 7n]Bi]aai aKovra,

f^'^^

dXXd
avTMC

Tf?

^Apyetcov KOfiicre XP^^'

KarLjJbev

aKTjTTTo/jLevov
,

80/xov "A180?

elcru).

w? e(paT Wpyeioccrt, 8 a^os" yever ev^a/j-evoioAiavTi 8e fj,dXi(Tra Baicfypovi. dvfxov opive, TOOL TeXafX(ovLdBT]t' tov yap Trecrev dy^} ixdXtcna.
Kap7raXLfico<;
lilovXvBdfjba<;
XiKpL(j}l<i
440.
8' 8'

460

dirtovrof;

uKOVTicre Bovpl

(f>aeLvcoi

avro^; fxev
KOfiicrev
8'

di^a<i,

dXevaro Krjpa /xeXaivav WvY-qvopo^ vlo<i

444. N6C91N ^ONTQ Ar. ^?) A iyp. Ki6NTa) CS Lips. Hail, a d, Par. a e f oiNonidHN Bar. .Mor. 445. o'lNoni Mor. oxeH I': oxsh R {sup: avian, rcc.) 447. outq Kara XandpHN [G caTNloeNTOC TLvis carrapioio T. iiXeHC Zen.
:
j

.']

(tliisis
Li[).s.

the printutl vul^'ite).

453.

449.
||

AXecN
kuI

noXu9duac R.

yp.
a.

JuaicpbN 6ucac)
440.
is

HS

Paj). 0,

Hail.

ra-t? hcn T. 451. ojuBpiJuoN CPR^ CKnarXoc T. jaaKpa BiBacecoN A {',r. tw Q. 462. aXeucaro S. 460. ToO
:

The variant edvTa

for kiontq is

due no doubt

to a feeling that the latter not the riglit word for a man who is
for

carried away unconscious. 443. CdTNioN, a short form

j'loeiVtos
:

-ar-

457. "auTCOi is emphatic, the statt" 'as it was,' ready to his hand; he would need no otlier on his way to Hades," Monro. cKHnjojucNON. usiikj us o stuff the verl> is fouinl only here
:

compare the name 2i;uoei(rios For (A 474) also derived from a river.
the position of the Satnioeis see note on Z 35. 444. nhI'c, see notes on B 865, Z 22, and similar phrases in Z 25, 34. So 447
is

H. 460 is a weak 458-59 = X 417-lS. verse, whose authenticity is doubted with good reason hy Heyne and others. The use of tcoi is hardly Homeric, and from the context we should suppose
in
is still the Oilcan Aias. XiKpi9ic dtzac so also r 451, of the oblique charge of a wild boar (cf.

nearly identical with 520. 'drocTwi, A 425. 455. RHdHcai, for the
:

64.

452=
eV-

that this
463.

commoner
like

<\>\}yilv

the

dart

is

spoken of

an

on
fii'ot

14Sr.
riiv

Compare

XiN-pot {\iKpoV)-

ol
)
:

animate being.

e\a<pfiuv

Keparuiv

(He.<ych.

VOL.

II

98

lAIAAOC H
'Ap^eXo^o?*

(xiT)

ro)L 7/3 pa Oeol /SovXevaav oXedpov. Tov p l3a\v K(f)a\)]^ T6 KOi av^evo^ iv (Tvveo'^/j,(oi, veiarov acTTpdjaXov, cnro 8' afji(f)co Kepae Tevovre' TOV he TToXv Trporepi] Ke(f)aXr] arofxa re plve^ re

465

ovSe'i

irXrivT
8'

i]

irep

Kvi]fiai

Kal youva 7rea6vTO<i.

A('a?

avT

eyeycovev d/j-v/xovc

HovXvSdfiavTC
vrj/xepre<;

"
(j)pd^o,
7]

TIov\v8d/j,a,
ovTO<i

Kai

jjlol

eV/crTres"

470

ov-^
;

ci^io^

ov /xep

dv7]p Tlpo9oi]vopo^ dvrl irecfidadat fxot kuko'? eiBerat ovSe kukcov e^,

dWd
))

KaaLyv7]T0<i

\vTi]vopo<i

liTTrohdfioLO
iooiKei.^

7rai9*

avTML yap yeveijv dy^ia-ra

7] p' ev yivooaKcov, Tpoja^ 8' ci^o^; eXXa/Se Ovfiov. v6^ 'Aa/ta<? YIpofMa')(ov Hoicorcov ovraae Sovpt,

475

djLL(f)l

Ka<TLyV7']T(0t
8'

/3/3a(0<i'

S'

V(f)\K6 TToSoUV.
dvcra<;'

T(oi

'A/ca/ta9

K7ray\ov iirev^aro fiaKpov

direiXdcov
7r6vo<;

"

Apyelot lop.(opoL, ov Orjv oXoLcriv ye

y'lfilv,

aKoprjroL,
ecrerai

Kal

6i^v<;
vfifxe^.

480

dWd

TToO'

6)Se

KaraKraveeaOe Kal

464.

apxeXoxoc
o.
|

Ar.

9,

apxiXoxoc

S.

465.

ton

9' J.

Ke9aXHN H.

||

cuNeexixcoi Pap. a. siipr.) Eust.

466. tcnontoc Lips. 467. npoxepoN (Hail, a siqrr., Par. 468. nccoNra Yr. d. 469. djauJUONa nouXupiNac Pap. o.
470.

SduaNTQ Zen.
JULOI
:

nouXuSdjuoN Zen.

Nicnec A.J Pap.

.')

ewicne Q.
:

472.

Toi S.

474.
J, ev

reNCHN
A.

eoiKEN Aph.

aWwc

ice9aXHN or k 9ajuHN Pap. o 475. nrNcocKCON L. eujuui GT

1|

pa 9uhn Apb.
:

euixoO Cant.

XexP'os? oh-liqu-us, and for the terminaKouiccN, caught in his tion, d/Li(^/-s. hody, as in 4.'56 above.

cae.sura.

cideraL

Brandreth reads effaerai. with equal improbability.

ecbiKci,

for

465. cuNcoxJucbi, here only in Greek. It appears to come from avi>-ex(^, '-f.

implies

cvvoxv- joining

but the

is

then quite

anomalous.
466. ajU9CO TCNONTe, see notes on A 456. 521, 467. The meaning may be either that

the head

is

cut completely off with such

force as to bring it to the gi'ound before the body has time to fall, or that it is

the plupf. {=imperf.) thought he was,' when he was alive. rcNeHN is a strange word, apparently expressing what we should but neither the give by family type phrase nor the idea is like H. Aph. read avrCoL yap pa (pvrjv ayxicFTa eoLKev. which is plain, and has been adopted by Nauck, von Clirist, and van L. 475. eC riNcocKOjN, though he knew him well he pretended not to do so for
474.
'I
' '

only partially severed, but that the blow is so violent as to turn the man head over heels and bring him face foremost on the ground.
2s

the sake of the sarcasm,

477.

u9eXK*
noSoTiN,

viro

mas

by

= au-ay from Akathe feet (or from

Akamas

trader

Akamas'

feet?).

471. 446.
472.

Compare the similar taunt

in

son of Antenor,

823,

60,

The neglect

of the
oi"

is

very rare.

Bentley's

of feiacrai ti. kokos /ioi

479. iojucopoi, see note on A 481. KaxaKTaNeecec, Cobet M. C. 330

also 100. 242.

is

Feiderai is

condemned by the want of

would read Z 409.

KaratcTeveiade,

see note

on

lAIAAOC Z

(xiv;

99

ey-^ec

ijxoiL,

iva

/x/j

re

Bi]pbv

ariro<i
ei'l
'

t7]f

rco

Kaor/vi'jToio ye ttocvij Kai re Tt9 ev^CTai avi]p

4M5

yi'coTov
ft)>f

fxeydpoiaiv dpeu) d\Krrjpa XnrecrOai.' o cf^o^; yeveT ev^afiepoioicpUT, Xpyeioiat

6v/jLov

IhjveXewc 8e fidXicrTa hat^povL

copfxijdt]

opLvev
epwi]v
490

WKup.avTO'i- o

Ylr^veXeoLO

avaKTo^' o

8'

ou^ ouraaeu

8'

vTvefieLvev

IXiovfja

viov ^6p/3avTO<; ttoXv/jLi'jXov, top

'F^pfjL6ta<;

Tpcocov
:

i(f)iXei.
:

pa fidXiara koI Krrjcrtv oiracrae'

:

482.
483.
II.
1
:

ujuTn

huTn
eu

(J

hjuun

Lij'S.

ujucon
:

Ilarl.

Ynq

UH
?

dWwi
K

juh toi A.
L>.
:

re

re 8.

a supr. : 484. qtijuoc

;,

Culuin
li.

H
.V

Cant,
supr.)

re

u,n. VH.)

Lips.:

485.

JuerdpoiCIN Zen. (Ar.

:

IJ.KS:

juierdpoic 0.
Kiii.t,''s,

dpeco Ar.
1

(see

Liulwieh)
12.

apfic Zmi.
:

cipeoc (C snpr.)

PQ

Harl. a b,

Par.

'^

apcooc

Xmeceai
/xiya

12

(iiicl.

A
:

'ifi.

Kal

ws

rcNeceai S Eust. MefeXetos (s(c)j Harl.

491. onaze S.

489 om. T^. nHNcXeoio a: riHN^eco Cant. 490.

TON pa
but

TON 3t Mor. Bar.

482. eiidei is used only here of death of. /coi/xTjcraro xaXKSov ijwvov, A 241. 4S4. The scansion of qtitoc with t is see entirely contrary to all analogy
; ;

485. ipeco,
Jucrm,

APEO

wrongly
:

see
dprjs

gen. of dpj;?, transliterated from note on 334. The

i.e.

&prj'{o),

>"

414,

\vt6s,

and compare waXivTLTos, avriros, oraroj, etc. alway.s with a short

Hence Clarke transposed stem-vowel. and wrote t]i &tito^. This, however, there is no reason is almost too simple why it should ever have got wrong. I strongly suspect that the original reading is that of R, dn/xos, in the sense unasscssed. When a man's next-of-kin was gone, he had lost the avenger who exacted the price for the blood shed. Compare tt 431 toO vvv oIkov o-tlixov e'Seis, whose house thou cairst up with no price

naturally arises from the ace. dpriv, confused with dpr]v=pr(ii/<:r, curse. The explanation of Ar. that "Apew is from 'Apews a ljy-form of 'Ap7;j, does not hold here, for when a man is killed in battle it cannot be said that a survivor "Aprjv dfj.i-vei, though he may

variant

dis((stcr from tin- family by saving tiiem the disgrace of a kinsman .-lain and no blood-price exacted. a\icrHpa from d\K- (d\-a\K-eiv etc.). Schulze {K. Z. xxix. ) makes Fa\KT-i]p=uUor for but this is disproved by t 531 volclor

keep

KvvCiv

dXKTrjpa

Kai

dvSpQv.

Cf.

also

set

on it, i.e. without retribution, and The note on ariix-qTov fxeTavdcrTrjv I 648.
sense assess is of course quite familiar in tiie verb Tifidio and even if Schulze is right in referring rifir) to a ditterent root [tIu} = honour) from that of riais e~mcl), the two had been com{riu) pletely confused at a very early date, as
:

334, etc. dpr]v {dprjv) erdpoicnv dfxvveLV Xineceai, be Ic/t behind ; this aor. is

always used

he admits (see App. D,

vol",

i.

p. 595).

The
<a.i

vulg. Kai k( rts is clearly impossible. For Kai tc tic Monro {H. G. 82) writes

ris t', the regular order, which may indirectly supported by the entire omission of the particle in a few mss. But there seems to be a certain tendency of re in this generalizing sense to cohere with Kal, cf. A 521 and other instances in //. (/. 332, so that the text may be accepted.

in passive sense. 4SS. copjuHSH with gen. as <i> 595. 489. Edd. read llrjveX^uo, like lUrfwo B 552 etc., as the other cases i^in Mss. come from a nom. -ftoj. But Aph. read llrfveXeof in X 92, and the declension van L. in -OS can always be restored EucIl p. 206. KTHCiN onacce, as god of flocks 491. and herds. Hence in i 435 the swine-herd offers to the nymjih-s and Hermes, and the
) :

schol. ijuote from Simonides (Amorg. fr. IS) OuOVCTl VVfKpaiS TlJilL T MoidSoS T^KUf ovTOL yap avSpdiv aifi ^x'"'"'' iroin^vuv. The pastoral character Cf. also o 319. of Hermes is more pronounced in later

mythology,

e.g.

in

the

Hymn

to

liini.

100

lAIAAOC H
8'

(xiv)

TWL

ap
were

vTTo
vir

ixi^rrjp

jxovvov reKev ^IXiovrja-

rov TO0
e'/c

6<^pvo^ ovra

kut

o^daXfiolo OifxeOXa,
495

S'

yXtjvrjv

Sopv
o
S'

S'

Kai

Sea Iviov rj\6ev,

Il7]ve\co^

BiaTrpo e^ero %et/3e TreTdacra^

6(f)6a\fioLO
^t</)09

a/j,(f)(jo.

8e epv<T<jdfjLevo<i
cnri'^pa^ev

o^u

av^eva fieaaov eXaacrev,

he

'^afid^e

avTTJL cTvv Tn'fkrjKL Kcipt]' irt, S' 6/3pifxov e7%09 rjv iv 6(f)daXfiiOL' o 8e ^rj KcoSetav dvaaydtv
7recf)paSe

"

re Tpcaecrao koX ev'^ofievo'i eTTo^ r]vhar

fioL,

500

elirefxeval

Tpcoe^,
firjrpl

dyavov
8d/j,ap

^I\iovr]o<i

Trarpl

(pi\o)i
rj

Kal

<yoY]/jLevat

iv fxejdpotacv

ouSe yap

Tlpo/uid^OLO

WXeyijvoplBao
505

dvSpl (fiiXcoi ekOovTL yavvcjcreTai, oiriroTe Kev Si) eK TpoLi]'^ CTVV vr]val veoojxeda Kovpoc 'A^aiwt'."
&)?

(pdro, Tous' 8' dpa 7rdvra<; vtto rpofj,o<i eXka/Se yvia, jrdTTTTjvev Be cKaaro^ oirrjL (fivyoL alrrvv oXeOpov.

eairere vvv
09 Ti9
By]

fioi,

fxovcrat

'0\v/x7ria Bdofxar^

e^ovaai,

TrpoiTO<i

/3poToevT dvBpdypi

A'^aiMV

:495. x^Tpa PQ. hk <pii Ar. AJ Zen.

:

498.
:

KdpHN

G^.

bk 9H
J.
i;

9'

e9H
:

ft.

CUN

eN Zen. Aph.
Haii.
:

506.

DGPQRTU
JQ

Cant. Lips.

A. 9urei D.
a, yp.

Tpouoc eXXaBe eVXero

509

499. be 9H ojuBpiuoN CHPQRS. 500 dd. Ar. ? (see below). 505. eWaBe ruTa x^"P^n ^^oc eT\e(N)
:

S.

507. onoi

GR

Eust.

ii

9urH(i)

rives aderovcn Schol.

AT

(see below).

He was worshipped
commonly.
495.
inIou, see

as

Tn/x7]\ios

at

Koroneia, Kpioipopos at Tanagra (see Prazer Faus. v. p. 87), and as pofxios

the ships on land, never on board (except as variant in B 351).

508. The following passage is probably a later addition. The appeal to the Jluses is out of place, as there is no

note on
cf.

73.
utto de rpv-

B 144 lie held up the head on the spear-point like a poppj^head on its long stalk, (prj is here, as in
;
;

497. anHpasGN, (pakeLav dpa^ev. 499. 9H, see on

577

Ar. read (f>r} = B, the reading of Zen. and pi'obably athetized the next verse {hoKel ddereiv tov deirepov arixov, Herod.) ; he understood the Avords to mean he said, holding it up (as) a
e4>7)
'

great crisis, but only a temporary reflux of the tide of battle (cf. A 218). The allusion to the agency of Poseidon refers to 383-401, a decidedly late passage. The turning of the battle took place really with the wounding of Hector, and since then many dvopdypia have been

won.
heroes,

The phrase dwdparpia,

is

spoils of
(not,

uni(jue

hence
)

nvis

apparently,

including Ar.

dderovcn did

poppy-head.' The unnaturalness of this construction need not be dwelt upon. 500. ne9pa9, sheiced, jwinted out, as 335 above, t) 49 56^os ov ne KeXeveLs Tre<ppa5efxev, k 111, \ 22, etc.

TO ^vov Tfjs Xe^ecos Kal /jlt] Keifxevov dXKaXov. (Those who athetized 509 must

have condemned the jn-ecediug and following lines and this with 5e for pa in 511 might suffice to save the
etpially
;

CUN NHUci ami iv v-qvai are equally Homeric, but the former is commoner.
505.

But

iirl v-qvcriv

always means at or among

The analogous passage). (Bodypia (M 22, q.v.), ^wdypia (2 407), fxoixdypia (6 332), but not one of these is exactly parallel.
rest

of

the

words are

lAIAAOC Z
rjpaT,
inrei

(XIV)
eviocriyaio^.

lol

^kKwc

fid-^i-jv

k\vto<;

TjIO

Am?

pa TrpwTO?
8'

TeXaficoviof!

"Tpriov ovra

VvpTidSijv,

^PuXktjv

yii]piovr}<i

yiucTMV yyi'jTopa KaprepoOvfjiaw 'Ai/TtXoT^o9 Kal yiepfxepov i^evdpt^e' 8e ^lopvv re kcu XTTirorioiva KareKTU,
'

TevKpo<; 8e Tlpo6oa)vd t
ATpeiSri<i

evj'jparo

Kal

Ueptcfu'jTTjv.

r.)5

dp

677610

ovracre

Ka\

XaTrdprjv,
'^^'^

'Tirepjjvopa TToifieva Xaojv Sid B evrepa ^i^a\K6<; d(f>va<T

ovrafxevTjv
coTetXrjv
ocrcre

8T]i(ocra<;'

"^VXV ^^
S'

eaavT
ov ydp

eTrecyofxevrj,

top Be aKoro^
Ol\}]0<:

Kd\v\p-e.
vl6<;7]eu opcrrji.

TrXetcTToy?
01

ATa? elXev
ofxolo^

ra-^ix;

Ti?

eTTtcnreaOat ttoctiv
eV

dvSpwv TpeaadvTcov, ore re Zeu?

";

(^6j3ov

510. HpcTo 511. pa jucn ncp Mor. fiparo Eust. juoxhc 8. p 512. JUiupTidSHN <^i. 513. 9aXKUN KaprepooujuoN S 6ap8apo9coNcoN rtx/e's, T. 517. ourace Ka\ i! R Vr. A 9dXTHN Bar. Mor. oura Karbt D( ;i^Tr Par.
:
:
i .

e h,
a'l'ac

7/3.

A.
(cf.

ii

&'

t'

^lor.

eNxea T'

701).

522. T
j

ZUC

520. oiXiaanc Pap. o. 5h eebc riuii T. N : c P.

.Mor.
:

uioc

cjpce(N)
.514.

CDHTU
MopuN
re

opCHi

Lips. Par.

{yp.

opcHj
see

oo[

I'ap. o

has opcHi

suj)/: c ovei h.

xai 'InnoTiojNa,

the use of
liiin

on N 792. From the same pa.ssage (791) Barnes conj. UoXvcpoirriv {Uo\i<cpr]Tr]i') for
TLepKprirrjv.

was his match so as

516. 'ArpetSHC, Menelaos, who alludes P 24 to the death of Hyperenor, though he adds details which are not mentioned
in
here.

eirofiai mean either 'no man to keep pace with in running.' or 'no man was his for clinging to the foe when men equal have tin iie'l tn tlt-e.' In the latter case

ciNdpcoN xpcccdNTCON may absolute, and nociN mean

foot.'

be
'

gen.

by speed of

508. 517. See note on 518. kqt' cbxeiXHN, down the course of the wound, as though it were a channel

along which the soul flowed

poov.

cf.

Kara

perhaps possible, however, make nvSpQv depend on woffiv, and take this with ewia-TreffOat, as we talk of of a flying iiangiug on the heels enemy. There is little to choose between
to
' '

It is

opcHi and
enicnecoai

wpcre.

521.

may

consistently with

544,

For the phrase compare

362.

INTEODUCTION
The book
final

consists of

two
at

princiijal parts

(1)

the restoration of Hector to the battle

battle or
battles
to be

by

Ajjollo's aid,

the awaking of Zeus and 1-366 and (2) the

;

the ships,

51.5-746.

The intervening

portion,

an interpolation designed partly to efi'ect the transition l)etween the two sections, partly to bring the whole into connexion with the main plot as it was left at the end of A. Tlie division between H and is purely arbitrary. The first portion, 1-262, is the necessary continuation of the Ato? araT);, and shares the
merits of that delightful poem. It contains several passages of doubtful authenticity, but none of them are of large compass, nor does the doubt cast upon them afiect the general context. Reference may be made to the
notes on 18, 56, 212-14, 231. With 263 more serious questions begin. simile by which Paris is portrayed in Z

367-514, seems

We
506
it

find the long

If.

and splendid

appropriateness to Hector. even to hint that Hector

Yet
has

if

we

cut

to

come

all
;

applied with far less out there is left not a word the way from the ford of

Skarnandros (H 433) before joining his men this we should hardly expect the Epic poet to leave out. The simile of the galloping horse may to some
extent Ijridge this gap. The speech of Thoas, 281-305, is full of difficulties, which are pointed It would seem as though tlie whole out in the notes. passage from 263-305 were an interpolation most of the lines which are not un-Homeric in thought or expression come from other parts of the poems (263-68 =
;

Z 506-11

269 = X 24; 270, cf. N 757, /i 297 271, cf. T 24 272 = 549; 277-78 = P 730-31, cf. X 147; 285= A 73, etc.; 286 = X 99; 290, cf. X 372, K 44; 294 = B 139; 298 cf. A 594; 299 cf. K 433; 300 = H 379). It is not easy to see what was the reason of the interpola;
;

may have been desired for local or family reasons to bring in the curious eulogy on Thoas, who at once disappears from the scene, together with his futile tactical advice a distant echo of that of Poseidon in S
tion, unless it

370

ff.

The description of the fight at the ships, 306-66, contains no noteworthy difficulty, with the exception of the fact that Hector who is on foot in 307 {jiaKpa /3i(3ds) suddenly appears on his chariot in 352. On this little stress can be laid, as similar instances are common in the Homeric
102

lAIAAOC O
figlits
;

(XV)

103

in

we liave only to assume that Hector, who was carried to his chariot 429, returns with it to the fight, and mounts or dismounts as occasion

serves.

Witli 36G Apollo disappears I'rom the batth;, h.ivm.; Lain.-u nut iluhenceforth it is Zeus alone wht) directs tlie charge laid on him in 22'.)-33 Here, tlien, we may confidently place the end of the Ajos araTiy. tight.
;

And from

this point difhcnlties

and complications thicken.

;

The introduction of Nestor in 370 is sudden and unexplained we la-t heard of him in H 1-134, as he is not mentioned in H 380 with the friends The omen of the thunder, too (379 in who-se company he was last found. seems to miss its mark and produce the opposite effect to that intend<.-d.
,,

There

is

thus some ground for suspicion, though hardly for condemnation

of the passage.
is also ditticult, apart from the of the authenticity of the whole EurypyJos incident (see general question for it is impossible to say what are the times alluded to Introduction to A)
;

The passage about Patroklns (390-404)

There does not seem to be a ])roper contrast between the which would seem to l>e period when 'they were fighting for the wall ami the moment wlien he marked the stasre of the battle descriljed in I\I
iu

391 and 395.

'

'

not solved, for that was done at the end of ]\I are we to suppose that Patroklos never noticed all the disasters of and H, and only remarks when the wall is carried for the second time? Init it The lines could only be in place immediately after the end of
'

the Trojans assaulting the wall.' carrying the wall, the difficulty
' ;

Even
is

if

we take

iecra-vfievov^; to

imply

doubtful whether they were originally composed for that place, or are purposely left with a vague reference so as to introduce the Patrokleia at any point of the story. It may be remarked that of the ten

may remain

lines

395-404 six are borrowed 395-96 = M 143-44 397-98 = 113-14, 403-04 = A 792-93 ami this fact, together with the use of the noij-Homeric word Adyots, seems to jioint to late origin. The same may be said of the
;
;

word cro4>u^<; in the next passage (405-14), which is further complicated by a confusion in the picture of the battle which runs through most of In 387 we were told that the Greeks have mounted the rest of the book. But here (407-09) they are drawn the ships and are fighting from them. In 416 up in ^(xAayyes, and are keeping the Trojans away from the .'ships.
it

context

made clear whether Aias is on the ship or liefore it, but the on the whole in favour of the latter for though Lykophron, who is standing by Aias, falls when w'ounded v7;os a^o -pvfxvrjs, there is nothing whatever in the following passage, down to 591, to shew that the battle is In 442 and 483 there is no mention of any not on the level ground. climbing of the ship, and in 515-91 the fighting is of the normal type, In 566 the phrase with rushes forward and backward on either side.
is

not

15

a wall of arnn-d men in (f>pd^av~o I'v/a? epKei xo.XKai)L naturally implies front of the ships ; and in 593 we are told, to our surprise, that the Trojans as attacked the they had not done so already in 385.
'

though ships,' It is clear, then, that this part of

first

the lines which

lines are

379-89, (414?)

the battle cannot be harmonized with These describe the Greeks as posted on the ships. The latter carries with it the whole and 435.

episode of Teukros and his bow, which takes us

down

to 514.

The whole

104
passage

lAIAAOC O

(XV)

367-514 is in fact only a string of episodes which have grown v;p independently about one central idea with details differently conceived, and have been brought into merely superficial connexion. They partly contradict one another as to the position of Aias, and cannot be reconciled with
what follows. But after 514 all goes smoothly enough, and the only question is as to the point at which we once more enter the stream of the MrjvLS. Either 515 or 592 fits on excellently to the general situation as it was left in A 595. The slow and stubborn retreat of the Greeks there described is resumed here in a brief stand in front of the ships, till the Trojans charge and drive them inside the line (see note on etcrwTroi 653) and among the huts.

Now

at

length

Aias,

not

content

to

be confined

in

one

of

these

dislocated groups,

mounts on the
;

then from another finally he Hector attempts to burn.

ships' decks, and fights first from one and lias to defend the ship of Protesilaos, which

tlie decision is not easj' ; 515-91, tliough entirely without significance in the story, contain no serious difficulties, but it cannot be doubted that 592 is far more suitable as the exordium of a new rhapsody. The question is fortunately not

As between 515 and 592

commonplace and

rather

For two short interpolations important. notes on 610 and 668.

it

will be sufficient to refer to the"

lAIAAOC O
riaXicoEic

napd tcon

NecoN.

avTap
ol
fjuev

7rel

Std re aKuXorrwi kui

Scifiev

ipevyovre^, ttoWoI Be
Si]

Aavawv

Td(f)pov e/Sijcrav viro ^epalv,

Trap

6^cr(f)Lv

ipTjrvovro

fxevovre^,

'^(opol viral
"I8779
crryj

Set'ou?,

7rcf)o/3i]/iivoi,

eypero Se Zeu?

iv 6

Kopv^r}L(Ti

ap

Tov(;

jJLev

Trapa -^pvaodpuvou 'Hpi]^. loe be ipo)a^ Kat A^aiov<;, 6pivo/jLei'Ov<;, roixi Se Kkoveovra^ oiriaOev
avaL^a<i,

\pyeiOv<;, fiera 8e a(f>i YlocreLSdcova avaKra. ETopa h iv TTeSicoi iSe Keifxevov, ufj.(j)l 8 kralpoi
e'laO
'

alfi

ejxeoyv,

dpyaXecoi e'^er daOfMari. KVjp aTrivvaawi', iirel ov pav u(f>avpoTaTo<; /3d\ W.'^atMV.
eXeijcre

10

TOP Be IBoov
oetva "
?}
'

irarrjp

vrroopa
Br]

locov

dvSpcov re deoiv re, tip7]v 7rpo<i p,vuov eetTrev

dfii]-^ai'e,

p,dXa

KaKOTe-^vo<^,

cro9

BoXo^, ''Hprj,

FiKTopa Blov
4.

eiravae
un6
:
'

pid-^7]<i,

e^o(3rj(je
5.

Be

Xaom.
ezero
Tar.

If.

unai

Ar.

li

Lips.

unaiddeiouc T.
(

TrpoffTiO^aci Kal rh

3*

dpecoeeic Jua\aK6N &' eNSuNe X'tconq

11.

= B 42)

T.

10.

KHp dniNUCCCON

Ar. 12:
e.

KHp dniNucKCON Apli. a9aup6Tepoc QST

1-3
4.

rives

KHpa

Vr. b A.

15.

<niNucccoN- T: KHp anoNucccoN Tivt^ e966Hce &" axaiouc T.

343-45.

oi jucn,

tli'3

Trojans.
in

Seiouc, a form

which recurs only

;

K o7iJ in tlie same phrase it represents an original i'7r6 dFieos. 10. For eVae', a form which recurs some fifteen times in H., Ar. strangely read eiaO', as thongh =^(ra', as also in In the last passage there 106. S4, is more excuse for him, as the verb is there applied to an inanimate object. Sceuari, of. 241. aniNucctoN, dazed,
I'

recurs only e 342, j" 258, in sense to he foolish ; see note on i 24P. The variant Kripa nivvcrffwi' was explained to nu-an iwpcdiuo drath.

The verb
the

ou Of. S 437. aq>aup6TaToc. Aia> ilitott's), 13. deiNQ must be taken as qualifying the whole ]ihrase un63pa Ocon, scowUmj But the expression is rather ici-rihhj.
11.
.

sc.

awkward. 14. auHXQNe,

726.

nnmanagcahle,
of the wonls
is

as

avrl

rov

ira.pa.(ppov2v

Kal

dvaiffOriTuiv

The order

very

irivvrbv

yap t6

alcrdrfTLKov,

Schol.

BL.
10c

unusual.

106 ov fxav olS'

TTpcoTT]
rj

lAIAAOC O
el

(xv)

avre KaKoppa(^iri^ aXeyetvfj'i 7ravp7]aL Kai ae 7r\riyr}Laiv i/idacrw.

ore re Kpe/XM
Suco,

ov

jxeixvrii

ciK/jiova'i

rjKa

irepl

e'/c he iroholiv v^lroOev ; ^^ he<Tjjbov l'r)\a X^P^''

Xpycreov apprjKTOv, av 8
KpefJ,(0'

ev

y'jXdcrreov

8e

deol

aWept Kal Kara [xaKpov

vecpeX^jicriv

20

"OXv/jlttov,

\vcraL 8

ouK ehvvavro 'jrapaarahov

ov Be Xd^oifxi,
18-31
22.

17. npcoTON Harl. a s}tpr. 18. jugajinhc' r/p. Eh. Gr. iii. 244. ^XdreoN 21. HXdreoN Vr. A om. Zen. 19. nepi nap6 Q. Ke Q. XdBcoJui J [yp. XdBoiui).
:
:
II

2-3.

S.

on

16.
liaxnl

ou ixhu oT9'
scio

cnaupHQi, he the first to reap on A 410 e-n-avpwvTai iudccoi is best taken as an ^aa-iXrjos. the aor. to corresjiond with e-rravpTjai stem is dental, lfxa{v)T, and can make
the

likely.' 17. npcoTH

ei, exactly the Latin an, in the sense of very auxe, hcrenftcr, as A 340, etc.
'

fruits,

.see

of Greece attains to literary recognition only in post Homeric times, and is stuiliously ignored in the older period The legend is evidently of the Epos. closely related to that in 3! 249 q.v.
IS.

H oo

in

omitting Kpeuco Mss.

Brandreth is probably right For re see on E 319. 17,

'Lfiaira-a

as 'ifxaaa (E 589, etc.). For the nXwrai of Zeus (the thunderbolt) of. e 12. 18-31. This whole passage, the KoXaais
TTJi "Hpas, was omitted entirely by Zen. His authority would be greater but for the susjiicion that he may have seen an such a tale of the gods. a-rrpeivh in

as well

write t' eKpe/j-w, entirely abolishing the caesura. 19. QKuoNac, the anvil is the largest

mass
a

of

metal with

which

primitive

man commonly
handy

deals, and is therefore means of torture. Curtius

suggests however that the word may here mean thunderbolts, regarded as heavy stones, a sufficienth' a}j[)ropriate

Internal evidence, however,

is

strongly

implement

for

Zeus

he compares Skt.

in his favour. The last line (31) comes in very awkwardly, aOns having no par-

ticular

reference, whereas 32 joins on There are several forms perfecth' to 17. which do not belong to the old Epicdialect, e.g. /j,fjLvr]L, Kpefj-b], rfKaaTeov, yrjv for yalav (see note on F 104), aOX-qffavra
(for
'

apnaji, stone, thunderbolt, Lith. aktnen, stone. See also Hes. Theog. 722 where XdX\-eos cLK/xiiiy ovpavbdev Karidiv may ]nean thunderbolt, but is more probably anvil. A similar rough and ready torture is applied to Melanthios in x 173. 163. 21. AXdcxeoN, see note on

de9\.).

^ijv
'

make

position
liardlj^

avv in order to for a short syllable in

for

'

ij\va-(Tov

A.

Pallis
:

but that word

seems too strong

see

70.

Schol.

T
:

be right, and pvffap.y}v elsewhere always has the v long. It is

thesi can

and Eust. say

Trpofxypdcpovcri rives

of course possible to emend by conjecture for ueuNHi we can read inefivr] (ai) (cf. "I- 442) as also in T 188, <I> 396,
;

irplv -y' ore oq a aTreXvaa Treduiv (Heyne TTodQi' MSS.), fj,vopoiis 5' ivl TpoirjL

Kdl3j3a\oi',

w 115

does Did. 7] elxov this imply fxifxveai as Lndw. thinks ? or should we read bia tov l or tjl implying fj-efj-vr]' as the variant ?) or fxe/j.So vrjff'lai) with Choiroboskos, cf. 'I' 648. for KpEJuico we can read Kp/ji.a'{o) (Nauck has ae KpetJ.a<r{a) for re Kpejuw) and for pucduHN with Heyne. But pv/j-riv it may be questioned wliether the older forms ever stood in this ])lace. The rather barbarous character of the legend is no argument for the antiquity of the passage itself for the rudest mythology
iracraL
:

[dia Tov

6(ppa TveXoiro Trvdeudai.

Kal

e(T(TOfj.ivoL(n

Kal odKvvvrai. (pacriv, inrb rOiv TrepLriyy^rQiv oOj CLVUTepii} aKfj-ovas oi TOLOVTOL fj.vdpOL, elwev. The lines will not fit into our

text if they ever stood there, it must have been in place of 22-30. Ludwich suggests that they may merely have been copied into the margin of some archetype from a lost Epic, by way of illustration. Tliey probably were meant to explain the presence of some meteoric
;

stones in the Troad.

ardvres,
cf. dTroiTTa56v,

napacTaSdw, wapa556 H. G. % 401.

;

lAIAAOC O
piTTTacTKOi'
7>;t'

(xv;

K''

reraywv
'

utto {ii)\ov,
efie
8'

6Xiyrj7re\(ov.

ovo^

o^p av iKrjraL w? Ovfiov avUi

25

al^7)^7]<;

6Svv7]

II

paK\P]o^ deioio,
dveficoi

TOP av ^vv
vre/i-v/ra?

i^operji

Treircdovaa

OveXXas

KciL

[XIV

arpvyeTov ttoptov koko. eirena Kowi'S ei; vaiofiepyjv

eV

fMtjriucocra,

ciTrepeiKWi.

p-ev eyoiv evdev pu(Tap.j]v kuI dp)')yayoi> avri'i "Apyo<; e? iTTTro/SoTov, Kai ttoXXu Trep d6Xy)aavTa.
ro)i>

Tov

30

avTiq
i]p

p.vi]ao),

iv"

d7ro\ij^rji<;

inrardoyv,
'

6cf}pa
fjv

iSrjif

Toi

'^paicrp^rji

i/jiiyr}<;

eXdovaa
Ar.
li:
:

6e6n'

iitto

^iXor?;? re Kai evvt'j, Kai fx dirdrrjaa'^.

11

24.

euuoN

euubc
ONHei

-i.l'K^Tl

n!.
L'

a.
:

Kin^
onIh

>

Vay. c

d
26
(

f- (or

f
i

'>
:

(Lips. s^-.).

^Niei
28.
dk
7/3.
:

HIMJK: qnhhi
"'.

T'.
:

aNCJucoN Mor.

kocon

9"

I.ijis.

29.

NeeN
.1

auric

Bopea ;. nit. auTic

Ar. ])i;i
32.

aueic C.
Liji-s.

01

annraroN auTic
L'.

T.

31.

aueic L.

anoXHEHic

Bar. Yr.

dnoXXhisHic

31-62

lost in

(one leaf).

09pa
ti

V9hi
I'lj.

o(ppa Y9oi Taps.: 33 oiii. Zen. Ajih.

:

Ar.

o<^pa Vdoic Vm'. e:

o9p' ei9H(i)c (iPijR.S.

toi:

23.

Cf.

591

pi\j/

TToSos TerayCiiv a-rrb

^rj\ov

Bea-n-fcrioio,

whence

this line

evidently been adapted, for IBrjXov out the epithet is less clear. Hut Scliol. A on A 591 says Map/xeviuji' 6 yXoiacro7pd^os (p-quiv 'Axaiovs Kai Spvowas KaXelf TOV ovpavbv ^rjXow. So ()\i. Snij'rn. umlerstood the word when he wrote
darepoeis ^r)\6i (xiii. 483). Perha[>s this contains a genuine tradition, and /37?\6s is really an old Achaian word distinct

has with-

euudN, others Ov/jlo^ [anger, in a]iposition with odi'VTi). There is not much to choose between the two, tliough apart

from authority the second

slightly preferable.

is

perliaps

from,
25.

ONiei, hft, chjnirtcd as in the phrase vtvvoz dfiiKf, etc.

azHXHc, see note on A 435. SUN BopcHi aNJucoi is to be taken with wp.-^as, as we say 'to go with the
26.

wind."

dp.a

Trvoirjis

is

the

commoner

= thresho/J, >!' 202, which l3r]\6? certainly is not particularly appropriate here. pinracKON is a wrong form, it should be either plimffKov or piifacrKov. as the Homeric iteratives are formed either with the stem-vowel or thematic e of the present stem, or the sigmatic
from
aorist

jihrase, but fiV suits the marked personiSchol. iication, 'in the company of.'

gives two very inferior alternatives,

dSriXov TTorepov

rds ^I'fWas, ^

"Upa Kai Poppa's dv^TrtLaav "Hpa d/xa Boppd'. Kai ray

dvfWas eireicrev. The variant dventiii' would be tempting if bettor attested. 28 = !=! 255, shewing that the same
event
29.
is

stem in -<ra. The mistake is perhaps due to a reminiscence of pLirTal'wv

spoken of

in

both passages.

fj-ev

in the similar passage, Z! 257. PiKaaKo(X 512) and rpunrdaKeTO (A 5*38 if right) are of course different, being

contracteil forms from a-stenis. Tlie hiatus after BhXoO is defensible in the bucolic diaeresis. tlie subj. is Ykhtqi, thoroughly un-Homeric see//. G. 208. must either read ikoito or regard the mood as jiositive evidence of the lateness of the passage.
;

pucdiiHN, lientley pv6/j.riv, Heyne Schulze (see on 18-31 above). pv,ar)v [Q.E. p. 328) thinks that the i' may be due to the influence i4 ipOffacrdai. 30. aeXwcaNTa, see note on H 453.
dXyrjaavTa van
;

L., Kai

troXXov dedXriffavra

We

Brandreth both needless in this j)aj5sag-. 31. This line has all the apjiearance of a)i awkward transition from an addition to the original text. see H. <i. % 13t'. 33. HN. cognate ace. \ 1, and cf. ft'vTjj r-i]v fuv (yu v'lKrjffa, The line was omitted by Zen. and 545. but there is no obvious reason for
:

24.

oXirHneXecoN,

cf.

245.

and oXiyoopa-

viuv,
cf.

moving'

240, fuitdiutj, aj)|iai-ently 'little (WXojuai), hardly able to .stir;

vr]ire\elv

quoted irom

Hippokrates.

its

Aph.. condemnation.

108

lAIAAOC O
w?
(pciro,

(xv)
'

piyrjcrev

Se /Somttl^

Trorvia

Hp?;,
35

Kai

irrepoevra TrpoarjuSa' " icTTO) vvv Tohe <yala Koi ovpavo^ evpv<i vrrepOe Kal TO Karei/So/xevov ^rvyb^ vhwp, o? re fieyt(TTO<;
fxiv

(^wvt'jaaa

errea

opKO<i
a/j
0^

SeivoTUTOi;
lept]

re TreXei fiaKcipeacn 6eolcn, aiiTWV Ke(f)a\7] koI vcoirepov \e^o<;

40

TO fiev OVK av i<yoi irore /jba^fr o/xoaaifXf iOTTjra UocreLSdcov ivoaiydoiv ifjurjii fiy TrripLciivei TpoKi^ re kol EjKropa, rolai h cipy-j<yi,
KovplSiOV,
Si
'

ciXXd TTOV avTOV

Kal dvcoyei, 6u/jio<; eTroTpvvei h iirl vrjvcrlv Itoop eXeijaev A^atov<i' Tetpofjievov^ avTap TOi Kal kclvcol iyco 7rapafjbu6r](TaifjL7)v
ri]c

45

Lfiev

TjL

Kev

B)]

av,

Ke\aiv6(f)<i,

rjjefiovevrji^.^

ft)9

c})dro,

fieihriaev

Kai
"
el

/J.IV

dfMeil36jjievo<i
8t]

he Trarrjp dvhpow re 6eo)v re, eirea Tnepoevra irpoarivda'

'

/xev
ifxol

av y

eireira,

(BoMirt'i

ttotviu

Hp?;,
50

laov
TO)

(f)popeovaa fier

dOavdroiat Kadl^ot^,

YloaeiSdcov ye, koi el fid\a jSovXeTai dWrji, al-^a /xeTaaTpiylreie voov fxeTa aov Kal eixov Krjp.
Ke
36.

ToSe

TO re
(.)

1!.

39.

iep6
44.

DP

Lijis.

42.

nHjaaiNeiN

R,

Lips.

||

R.

43 om.
Ar.

frag,

ilosc.

KeiNCo(i)

AreuoNeuHic AP-RU
aueiBoJULCNOC
(j).
:

AC',)T Cant. Hail, Hail, a, fr. Mose.

ktcinojucnouc Apli. Argol. Mass. ^losc. Yen. B a, iV KaKiNCo(i)

: :

ApwrciN 45. Kai

46.

ft.
<2.

HreuoNcuoic

AreuoNeueic
:

48.

ras.).

50.
a.

Bocbni Ar. 49. Boconic Aph. 9CONHcac Vr. b. Koeizeic ST Bar. Par. d f. Kal en dieaNaxoici T. 7/3.
52.

(?)

APRIJ51.

om.

Harl.

uexaTpeif/eie S.

for the legends Compare also

1S4-S6, where see M. and R. connected with the Styx. B 755, S 271 ff. with The Styx here seems to re]irenotes. seiit both the waters and the undeiworld, which with heaven and earth make up the univer.se (see 187-93').
.36-38
,

=e

has been no communication bebut tween them (see note on 2 241) morally of course irapaKeKpovarai rbv
there
;

opKov, her oath is fraudulent, as Ar. says. There is but a slight technical change in

Hera's favour even

(seelntrod. to S). the real position.

if we omit 2 252-60 Zens evidently gra.sps

40. 41.

KOupidiON,
261,

114.
indie, in oaths see

For JUH with

330,

and

//.

G. S 358.

It .should

be noticed that the construction here is slightly different from tliat in K, as /jltj here negatives only the following words, not tlie verb wri'fj.alvei, Oi efJ.r)y ioTrjra, whereas in K it negatives the verb Hera speaks the truth so eTroxv<^^Tai.. far, that Poseidon had intervened on his own initiative, not on account of any wish of hers (5t' e/irji/ loTTjra, which may perhaps Ije yiurposely used in place' of the usual lot7]tl), as with the present text

45. Kai goes with wapaixvdrjaalfxrjv, the optat. being concessive, 'so far from inciting, I am even willing to advise

{H. G.% 299 d). Schol. A (Did.) has ev rots e'lKaio" adavdroLaL ^eoi<ri," which is imTepoLS alteration {(ppojiossible witliout further
50.
veoLcrSa

him

'

Doubtless T, as often, has reading, and the variant was ev for juiex' with legitimate hiatus. 51. re Kai el, ei Kai Ijentley, a decided improvement, as ei Kai is the regular
?).

the

correct

phrase and the ye otiose.

lAIAAOC O

^\v)

109

dW'
ep'^eo
\pii'
6(f)p^

el

B/)

ireov ye Kal
(fiuXa

vvv
T
7}

/j-era

deCov

uTpeKew^ ayopevec^, Kal oeupo KuXecrcrof

55

eXOt/xevai Kal
fiev

ATruWtova kXvtuto^ov,

fxera

Xaov

XO)]i

Kal

e'lTrrjicrL

W.-^ato)v -^aXKo-^iTUivtov TlocreLhdwvL avaKTt

to.

iravcrdfievov TroXefJ-oio

a Trpo? ScofMad
ef
<i>ol/3o^

iKeadui,
\\7ruXXc0v,
60

'KKTopa
avrt<i
5'

8'

orpvvrjLcn

jjid-^i^v

at

/xeVo9, XeXddrji 8' oOvvdwv Kara (f)pei'a<;, avrap \\^aiov<i avTi^ iiTTOcrrpe-^riKTiv uvdXKiBa <f>v^ai' euopaa^,
e/jLTTveuarjiai

vvv

fiiv

relpovcri

cf)vyovT(;
53.

iv vrjval TToXvKXi'fCcn
'

ireacoat

ovTu Sia roO re Ar. Apli. (others tc So Harl. d). 64. aropciioic <,>. 55. kXutotozon iif dWui KcXeucoN A. n^e? kXuton aO&HN T. 66 77 ad. ajunNcucHci L. XeXdeoi II li. Mosr. (T has 01 anil 60. aueic CPK. Aph. Ar. H written one over the other: both man. 1 ?i. 61. JUIN juoi i,>. 62. aueic
:
,

C.

jl

unocrpcvj/Hici ilor.
attaclies to the use of

53. Except here and B 10 arpCKecoc occurs only in K, il and Od.

though suspicion
t6 npiN
(see note)

and the form KdpHTi

This i>assage was atlietized by Zen. entirely omitted Aph. and Ar. like an 64-77, sayinj; that they were

5677.

'

Euripidean prologue.' Most edd. agree in the condemnation, though some would exempt 56-63 ami 72-77. I'he first eight lines contain no serious cause of offence beyond the general grounds that the whole passage is a needless recital and
:

ace. because it goes the intin., 'to cease and go ; if. G. 240. Eust. cites navcrafxevui, but tliere is no ground for con-

for Kaprjari. 58. naucdjucNON,

closely
'

with

ri a, eFd sidering- this a real variant, P. Knight as elsewhere. 59. Note the sequence of subjuui'tives in -ri{L)(TL, OTpuNHici, ejunNGucHici. dnoCTpetj/Hici.

inferior in composition,
it is

ment brought by Ar. against

that
djs

ewiirav Trpos
ij

the only arguthis jiart of to oevrepov irp'j-

repov

dwavTai, pvu 8e

a.ir7)VTr)Kev ^'6(pp'

Trpos to vporepov /xev /xerd Xaoi' 'AxatcD:'"

(i.e. rj fiiv means the former, not as often the but this latter oi two persons mentioned is by no means universal, see for instance
;

the objections 7). are decisive. In the first place the prophecy of the course of the war is not
in

Against 64-71

accordance with Homeric

is
;

practice,

and

Then it does quite unnecessary. not accord with facts the rout of the Acliaians does not come on the ships of Achilles and it is not Achilles who
;

This form is certainly not the non-thematic (sigmatic) aor. Hence ilulvany (C Ji. x. '2i) takes orpvi/TiKn f(n" jires. reads (nirvei-qtcri, and regards dirocTTp4-^r]i(n as evidence that the late interpolation begins with 61. not 64. But the aor. seems to be required in both the former cases and as the analog}- of the thematic jtresent must have affected the aor. before the end of the Ei>ic period, it is probably better to accept the forms as they stand. 60. XeXdeHi, in causal sense, ?7iake to
original in
, ;

forr/ct,
is

the sense
used.
62.

in 600, etc., as with XeXaxet" to forget the mid. \t\a6iff6a.L

: '
'

up Patroklos, but vice versa. ToO in 69 is awkward it must mean

stirs
;

k
not,

the words imjily, from the time of Hector's death, but from the time of the The twicesending of Patroklos (64).
as

The 75S). in .MSS., see

is

Pallis suggests aTroTp^\f,r]i<n (cf. A two verbs are often confused

249,

T 256

but change

needless.

repeated form KTNeT is not Homeric, nor is'IXtov as a neuter (but for this see note on 71). The last six lines do not interfere with the context, and might be left.

63. CN NHUci neccoci, this is one of the few ])assages where this common phrase is free from ambiguity, though in a differei.

ous

742

sense from the equally see on I 235.

:

unambigu-

no
TlTjXetBeco
'A^iX,>'}o9'

IMAAOC O
o

(xv)
ov

dvaTJjcreL
ey^^^e'i

kralpov
'

TldrpoKKov

Tov Se Krevel

(^aihifjio^

^KTwp

65

IXiov TrpoTrdpoiOe, 770X669 oXeaavr aL^7]0v<i vtov i/xov apTrrjSopa Stop. Tov<i aWov<;, /xerd 8 TOV Be y6\wadixevo<i Krevel EticTopa 8lo^ A^iXXeu?.
'

e'/c

TOV

8'

civ

Toi

eireiTU ttoXlco^iv irapd

vrjojv

alev iyoo Tev-^oifiL hcainrepe^, et? o k Amatol "\\iov alirv e\oLP Xdi-jvairj^ hid /3ov\d<i.

70

TO Trplv 8 ovT dp eyd) iravco '^oXov ovTe tip dOapdTcop A.apaol(Tip dfivpe/xep ivddB edaco, Tvpiv ye to IlT/XetSao TekevTrjOrjpai eeXScop,
to?

dWop

ol

vTreaTijv irpooTOP,

i/u,ML

iirevevcra

KdprjTt,

ii)

i'lfjiaTL

TMi 6t

i/x6L0

6ed

(~)TL<;

ij-^uto

yovpcop

\caao/XPr]
&)9

Tifiyjaai

ecfyaT,

A^i\X?}a TTToXtTTopOop. ovB^ diridiiae 6ed XevKcoXepo^;

opecop
e?

''Hp?/,

^f]
64.

8e

KUT

'ISuLCOP

fxaKpov "OXv/jlttov.
: :

I'Diil.

ciNacTHcei R Tar. e) ONCTHceieN rivts QNCTHCei ON Ar. n (qncthcoi L 65. KTONeT J isujir. e). 64-77 om. Zen. S Par. a: ONacTHceieN Par. f. Qh Cant. 9' ap Q. oXecoNx' At. 69. 5' ON 66. noXeac P noX(X)ouc C(^ ainuN R- Harl. a, Mor. Par. e. ainu 71. ainu e'XoieN cKnepcojciN Ar. (?).
),
:
\'\

||

i|

nauco Ar. O: naucco (C siqrr.) DHJPQU Harl. aXXcoN DPQ. OncNeuca Q Cant. 75. npwTcoi C^. d, King's Par. a c g h. Boconic noxNia S. 78. eea XeuKcoXeNOC 76. ejuoTo P. ripes Ir. Mosc. 79. fj-era tovtov ypd(pov(n Zhn' unorapBHcaca, nooc bi oi aXXa JueNoiNQ T. e\c R. 5* es (Zen. see below) S Harl. a, Par. a (7^. 6h be kqt') f j. bk kqt'
iXoiCN
li
:

cXcociN

Lips.^

72.

!i

|i

j|

<}

G6.
is

'IXiou, i.e. 'IXi'oo

the ancient form

evidently copied from passages such as ^ 104, X 6. noXcTc, the contracted form is no doubt original here cf. note
;

on B

4.

is here 69. Ar. used of continued defeat, not in the Homeric sense of the turning of the tide

noted that naXicosic

It was of Homeric, cf. H 92, 2 174. course the regular ibrm in post-Homeric times, and very probably stood here from the first. 'AeHNaiHC, as inspirer of the device of the wooden horse, TOV 'ETTfto? iiroLTjaev criv 'A$i^vtji, d 493. 72. TO npiN is nowhere else found in the sense of the simple -n-pLv it always

as

of battle.
70. Teuxoijui, reuxu/j-i Cobet (see on 549), with the consequent adoption of \w(TLv in 71. The subj. is certainly the

n^esLUS formerly,
Trai'w as sul)j.,

Barnes dv, taking or reading wavaw.

ap'
:

mood
71.

of prophecy, not the opt. {ri 8nr\ri) otl vvv jmovw; ovSerepuis 'Apicrrapxos {rivh, T) etp7)TCi"l\L0i', An. "'iXiOJ' (KTrepauKTiv" Did. The two state;

KdpHTi, cf. KaprjTos f 230, \f/ 157. belongs to the same stem (for Kap-qr), but no other cases of it occur. The form need not be regarded as contracted from KapTjari. Ar. (Sell. T) took it as
75.
xdpT]

masc, from
77.

Kap-qs.

ments are obviously contradictory, and no doubt we ought to read WpicrTO(pdvr]s The difficulty of "IXlov in the latter. as a neuter may however be evaded by
reading aiwvv, with slight M.s. support, For -I's as a fem. Bentley proposed. termination cf. dijXvs iepar], etc. (//. G. Zen. acce[ited the neut. "IXio;' 116. 4).
as

objected that nxoXinopeoc is an epithet of Odysseus, not of Achilles but see e 372, * 550, fi 108. The title is sutficiently justified by I 328-29. kot' is 79. The variant e'f for bk attributed to Zen. by Did. But this must be an error, for we know that it was Ar. who elsewhere objected to Kara and
;

Ar.

lAIAAOC O
ct)9

ixv)
o?
t'

111

8'

ot'

av

di^rji

v6o<i

uvepo<;,

eVi 7roXX;i^
voi]cn]L

SO

^jalav

i\rj\ov6a}<;
h]i'
i)

(f)pecrl

TrevKaXifxrjiai

"

eV^'

i'6ci,"

fivon'7J7]i(7i

re iroXXd,

KpaiTTVM'i fifiavia OieVraTO irorvia "\\pi]. h alirvv "OXv/xiroi', ofxriyepeecrai 8' iirifKOev adavdroLcn Oeolai \lo^ Sufxcoc ol hk ihovre<i
ft)?

'iKero

TTuvre^
7}

dvi'fi^ai'

koI SetKavocovro hiiracraiv.

eaae,
(r)e/xi(TTi

8'

dWov<;

fiev

8e

KaWnrapi']io3L

Trpwrr] yap ivavrlr] Kai fiLV <^(x)vi](jaa eirea Trrepuevra

BeKTO 8e7ra9'

^X6e deovcra,
Trpoarjvda8e eoiKa<i'
o? Tot
^/co/tt;?."

"'Hpi], TtTrre ^ejBrjKa^;

rj

drv^ofxepiji

90

fidXa
T7)v
8'

8j;

e(f)o^i]<Te

Kpovov

7rd'i<;,

^fMei^er

eireira

"
fji7]

fj.e,

fed

^)fii,

Bed XevKcoXevo^ "Hp?;* ravTa Bieipeo- olaOa kul avrrj

81.
e'lH
?)

\H\eueooc
ras.)
fiei
j,'

cXhAuscoc

PRTT
rj

Li]>.s.

nohcci

{siipr. h)

Q
?)

Eust.
e
<,'

82.
c'imn

1) [p.

GHPgKTL"'
Lips.:
:

(Vhi U-,

cYh:

h:
?]

anHXecN S cnnXeoN 85. doJuioN J. 86. eaeiKaNOWNXo CH. denacciN Ar. dendecciN Q. eneecciN Ziii. (Sch. B iv ivioi^ KdXeoN Ttuts AT DPQU" \v. A Harl. b, Pur. d re xx\u eic e eKacroc ot\- ei' (=4^ 203) .Scli. A. 87. aXXcoc (,. 88. CNONTioN P Mor. CNaNTioc I,. eeouCQ q>epouca Lips. Hail, a, Ir. ilosc. Par. li d/ueifov bene J fr. ilosc. coc xoi Q Lips. 90. Kpa Lips. 91. oc TOi 9epouca, T. Bownic noTNia Pl.'.S Par. a f and eV clWwl A). 92. eea XeuKCoKeNOC
Ar. [S
Par.
Lijis.

Yhn I'ar. f': ueNoiNHceie S2. 83. Sienxa

t:

cYhn U'") fr. Muse. Par. c (iP cYhn. hhn, and cYh cip. Eust.
84.

-,,..

JU.NOiNHHlci
:

1.'

!;

wrote ^ when the passage was made from mountain to mountain, not from the mountain to the plain (nee on G 410) probably Zen. wrote Kar' here. SO. This curious simile is the only illustration taken from purely mental, processes in H., if we except the com36 tQv vies diKdai (i-s ei parison of KTfpbv 7)^ vorjfjLa, and 6 8' ware vorjua
;
-r)

is all

a re or

the same. The juiiiiitive parataxis by which a clause is simply tacked on by and the exact conne.xion of 5e, thought here 'even though' left to

be inferred is common enough. Others take it to mean /ic /07iys ?ncA (after the
jilaces he remembers), or mak-es many plans (for the futuie'i Init these seem ucnoinhhici is the hardly relevant. the a.ssimilation (for reading of Ar.
:

A somewhat iroToiTo, Scut. Here. 222. similar one will be found in Ap. Rhod. ii. 541 tf. The presence of d;/ in a simile is against the rule (//. G. ^ 283). can of course easily write dvai^rjt, but the compound is strictly limited to the sense sprinff lip from a lower ]iosition to a higher, w'hich is excluded here. S2. cYhn, a proper opt. / would be in and the wish is its own this plare or that accomplishment; by the power of memory he is in an instant wherever he wills. juENoiNHHici T noXXd is rather ob-scure, but it probably means and he has mani/

We

rare {H. G. 55), but the subj. seems preferable to the opt. of the vulg., which is probably due to the inlluence on the copyist's mind of the neighbouring c'i'hn, or ttr) as many Ms.><. No doubt the latter form was have. taken to mean considers whether /ic shou/d go (cf. Hesych. etrifxi- wopevofiai) hither
fj.evoivdr]icri) is

wishes,

i.e.

(respecting the place he

however manj' wishes would be

lie

has

in), it

But the explanation first given seems deridedly better, 86. acitcaNowNTo, see note on A 4. Schulze takes the word iis=SeKai>6wvTo, with jiureiy metrical lengthening. 87. For the dat. after 3^to s>ee note on A 596 and IT. G. 143. 2.
or thither.

112
olo^

lAIAAOC O
eKeivov
(TV
6u/jlo<;,

(xv)

v7rpcf)iaXo<i

kuI
eve

aTnjvy']^.

uWa
Tavra
Trdaiv

ctp'^e

Oeoiai

8o/jiOi<i

Bairo<i

etarj^

95

kuI /xera rraaiv uKOvaeai adavdroicriv, Ota Zeu? KaKa epya 7rL(f)av<TKeTat' ov8e tl (f)7]/jLL
Be
oyLico?

Ovjjlov
ec

Ke')^apT]ae/xev,
Ti,<i

ovre ^poTolcrtv
100

ovre
r;

$eoL<i,
fj,ev

irep
co9

ere

vvv Saivvrac evcf)pQ)v"

Hp?;, Be

dp
B

enrovcra Kade^ero Trorvta

B(Ofxa

oi^dr\<jav '^elXeaiv,
ldv6i]'

dvd

Ato? 6eoi'

rj

jeXaaae

ovBe fiercoTrov eV o(j)pvcrc KvaverjLcnv Trdaiv Be vefieacnjOeiaa ixeTrjvBa'

ot

"
viiTTLOi,
T]

Zrjvl /jbeveaivofiev

dcf)poveovTe<;.

en
eirei

fiiv
rje

fiefMafiev
j3li]i'

rj

Karairavaefjiev daaov lovre'? o B d(f)7]/ji,evo^ ovk uXeyi^ei

105

ovB

oderaf

(f)7]crlv

jap

ev

ddavdTOLcri Oeolcn

Kuprei re adevet re BiaKpiBov elvat dpiaro^. TM exet 6 TTL Kev vfjifMC Ka/cov Tre/jLTrrjiaLv eicacnwi. 6'
94.

iKeiNOU

12
:

keinou Ar.

euAJi6c
];

ni9dcKeTai
98.

JPQR

b A,

euuco H Vr. fr. Mosc.

;:

b.

ni9dcceTai ]\lor. 100. Kaoizexo

102.

Tl

ckcInou Lips. 95. eiccKC P. e H Hail, b (and yp. xe S

:
:

97.
Lijis.
)

,T.

KuaNeoici(N) PCJ.
||

101. 103.

Bar. d9pa3eoNTec (A snpr.) C Mor. jLieNcaiNOJueN ico<papizGiN Plerael. All. 2.

94. Ar.

nvh

oxewcaN HTU Hail, a, Lips. Vr. 104. zhn6c npocHuda HTU. epidaiNOJueN a9poNeoNTi Did. (T)
:

109. ajuui

?)

ujuui Eust.

read

Kelvov,

the

regular

Homeric form for eKeiNou, see note on I 63. But it must be admitted that
the spondaic form gives a very liarsh rhythm here. Van L.'s khvoo is a little
better.
of.

ni9aucKeTai, aXnwBt = is 'parading TTLcpavffKbixevos to, a KrjXa. 98. KexapHcejueN, intrans., like the
97.

280

01' /ueV tol Ov/xos Kexapvaerai p 266, the only other form of tlie redupl. future. Pallis would read x^-'-pVc^/^^'' fi'om T 363. It is however possible, and with the weakly attested variant ovde e wouW be and necessary, to take it as causative the analogy of TreTnOrjau and /ce/cao?;(Tw In this .points to this {H. G. 65). case it is well to make Hera herself rather than Zeus the subject of the verb / do not sup2)ose that I shall gladden the
;

mid.

a ]>hrase which maj' be compared with V 347 yvadjj.olcn. y\w(ijv dWoTpioicriu, though the present expression is simiiler and more natural it is notorious that a forced smile is far easier for the lips than for the eyes and brow. In the Odi/ssey tlie effect aimed at is that of a ghastly and unnatural laugh. 104. a9poNeoNTec, the verb occurs here only in H. For the variant a(ppa; '
'

deovres cf. I 32, r] 294. The cunning of Hera in stirring up rebellion while pretending to counsel submission is a masterpiece worthy of Mark Antony.

105. accoN ioNTCc in the hostile api)roach, as A 567.

sense

of

The same

connotation

is

found with the Hebrew

'

Whose qdrah, e.g. Ps. xxxii. 9 must be held in with bit and
lest

mouth
bridle

they come near unto thee.'

is

hearts of all alike (Monro). The phrase of course a litotes, meaning I am sure that some of you will be very anjjry.' She is thinking of Ares (110). BpoxoTciN seems to be added rather for rhetorical effect than for any direct interest which
'

q'rab

= ha,tt\e.

Hence
with
the
207,

For the
note on

fut.

infin.

ixejd.au.Eti see

36.
;

106.

a9HueNOC,

compound occurs onlv

sitting apctrt here. Cf.

81.

humanity could
101. Cf.

liave in the quarrel. reXaccc x^'^^^^'n. 570.

108. Compare 103. 109. excTC, imper. rather than indie. It is not clear Mdiether it is to be taken

lAIAAOC O
i]8}]

(xv)

'yap

vvv
01

HXtto/j,

"\pi]i
fia-^i]L
ui>

vio^

yap

6X(o\e

ye en,

Trfi/xa

Terv^daf
uvhpo)v,
"A/37;s-.'
/j.rjpco

no

(f)i\T(iTO>i

\\aKaXa(f)o<t,

rov

(f)i]aiv

t/xfievai

ufSpi/j.O'i

W9
"
^i]

t(f>aT

avrap

"Aprj'^
,

BaXepco ireTrXi'iyero
^OXufxiria Sdifiar
iirl

yepal KaraTrprjveaa
vvv
jJbOL

6Xo(f>vpufMevo'i
,

Be nrpocrrjvhat^oi^re?,
111

vefxecrr']aeT

TiaacrOai <pui>ov ftos" et irep /j.oi koL p-olpa Ato>

tovr

vPjwi

A^aiMV,

Kepavvon KetaOai o/xov veKvecrai fieO a'tfiari koI Koviijiaiv. iTTTTOvi KeXero ;^elfiov re ^V^ojiov re fo)9 (pciro, Kai p
TrXrjjevri

^vyvvp,ev,

avro'i

eVre'

eSvaero

7rap,(f)avoo)VTa.

120

kuI apyaXeoorepo^ ciXXo^ Trap Ato<f u9avdrotat ^0X01; Kal p^t^vi*; irv-^07], el p,r) 'AOtjvrj rrdcn irepiBSeiaaaa Oeolaiv

evdd K

en

/xei^cov

re

oypro

SieK
S'

rov

drro p,ev

irpoOvpov, Xlire he dpovov evOa duaacre, e'lXero Kai crdKO<i o)p,U)V, 125 Ke(f)aXr]<; Kopvd'
:

Koxij npHNCc 1'. b^ npocHuda 114. KQTanpHNfec T CIIPR. 116. TJceceai A enoc HuQa Ar. AK Hail, a d, I'ar. h -,/>. enHuda T. KeXerai (,t. 120. CNTea aucero I'K. 119. KeKXexo GJPK supr.) Cant. eSucQTO A {su}rr. e) CJQST Vr. A 15ar. Ir. .Muse. Lips. naju9aN6eNTa liar. Ke tic DGP (kqIj IIU. 122. KE Ti S Hail, a, Yr. A IV. Mosc. 121. k' T1 124. jucn 4k 7) "bx k.K Ku-t. 123. nepi3eicaca Ar. P. 96NOC Kai JU.HTIC \'\-. d.

112. ojuBpiJuoc
d'

v.:

;|

125. djJU.oiiN

H.
be
or
116.
etc.

intrans., hold on, i.e. trans., accept, endure,

patient;
ill

whatever

sends you.

The

latter,
i^

he though not a

For the

i6NT', i.e. i6vTa, not luvn., as 58, in tin. after NcuecHccre cf.

5 158, 195,

and

for ace.

and

iutin.

note

common

use of ^x"")

ported by
distinction

sufficiently supIn tact the \ 482 e'xw KaKa.

on P 254.
dat. as E 867 ofxov (where see iioti-). jucrd, meaning among, is very rarely fciund with there are only Hve the dat. singular Here aifian must Ite reother cases. garded as a sort of noun of multitude, the Cf. fj-era aTpo<pa.\L-^(-/i bloody corpses. <l> 50:3 beside ev arp. II 775 (//. G. % 194,\ 118.

ouoO with

slight, for relative clause

between the two is very even if we do not take tlie

as the direct object of represents an adverbial

v(piecaiv

exiTe accus.
110.

it

still

^Xnojmai,

I fancy,
II

past events as H" 199,

of present or The 281, etc.

word is ironical, as Hera evidently has no doubt of the fact. For the death of Askalaphos see N 518. That passage was obviously composed in preparation
are not told for the present scene. how Hera came to know of Askalaphos' death ; until she left Olympos ibr Ida in S, after the event, she seems to have aloof from the war like been

in

The similar words of the same speaker E 886 may be compared, Tr^uar' The eiraaxov iv aivrjiaiv veKadtcaiv.
emphasis laid on carnage
is

well suited

We

completely Ares himself. This, however,

is

one of

to the character of Ares. 119. For AeTjuoc and OoBoc as jiartioiIn X 299 pators in the battle see A MO. It would is called the son of Ares. <l><j/3os seem more natural, but for these ]as<age.<, to look upon them here as the hoi-ses

the small difficulties which may trouble the reader as little as the poet. 113. nenXHrero UHpco, a gesture of

annoyance

;jy7, -M

102, II 125.
I

themselvis, not as the attendants who harness them and tiiis opinion was in fact held by some of the ancient critics, but vcfuteil by Ar.
;

VOL.

II

Il4
'y^o<;

lAIAAOC O
S
ecrrfjae
crTi/3apf]'i

(xv)
'^eipb'i

airo

eXovcra

'^d\Kov
"

y 8

iireeaai KaOcnrrero
rfke,

Oovpov "Aprja?;

fiaivofieve,

^peva<i

Sce(f)6opa';.

vv tol avrco'i
alhd)'^,
.

aKove/xev ean, voo'i K airoXoiXe koL ovK atei^ a re (f)7]ai Oea \eu/cco\vo<; H^t;,

ovar

'

130

rj rj

8r)

^OXvfXTTiOV eikrfKovdev ; eOeXei'^ avTO<^ /xev dva7r\7]aa^ kuko, ttoWo,

Zi]vo<i
i/mev

vvv Trap

ayjr

avrap avTiKa
Xei-ylrei,
/jidp'\lri

OuXv/u,7rovSe, koI d'^vv/j.evo<i Trep, dvdjKrjt, rol^ aXXoicn KaKov jxe'ya Trdat (j>VTev(Tai, ;
<yap Tpoya'i pi^v vTrepOvpiov^ kol A'^atov^ o 8 rj/xewi elai Kv8oi/u,7]crcov e? "OXv/xttov,
135

TO)
i]8r]
))

<T

S' e^ei7^9 o? t aiTio<; o? re Kal ovkl. av vvv KeXopbai fxeOep^ev '^oXov vlo<; eolo. yap rt? tov <ye I3l7]v Kal '^eipa'i dfxelvcdv
>)

irecfyar

Kal eTreira Tre^T/crerai

dpyaXeov Be

140

irdvTwv dvOpcoTTcov pvaOau yevet^v re tokov re."

ek [K snpr.) CP anb i) ck Eust. 127. KaetinreTO P {T sujrr.). SaiuoNie Ef. Mng. 68. 46, Et. Gud. 38. 36. 129. aidcoc auToc Bar. Mor. 131. eiXHXoiieei L. 134. aCrxiip 6 G Yr. A. eeoTc juera nfijuia Zen. H nSci : nftjua S Par. a f (and ef dWwi A). 136. ec en' K. 138.
126.
:
:

anb

128. JuaiNOlieNe

|!

010 Zen.

{supr. hoc) R, yp.

:

efio Par. e
fi
:

efloc Ar.
{.).

fl.

139.

ToO re

Ar.

APRT

Vr. b, Harl. b d

roOSe Zen. Aph.

rouce

140.

ne9<icceTai S.

126. ^CTHce, stood, presumably in the spear-stand [SovpoSoKT] a 128, cf. T 387). 128. h\^, here only, with (ppevas rjXei ^ 243, dtvos rfKebs t, 464. The word is
(xupiy^ of a

to hear loith. The clause may equally well be taken interrogatively, 132. ciNanXHcac, see note on A 170. 136. ku3oiuhccon, trans, drive in uproar the word recurs only in A 324,

ears

evidently connected with

rjXaaKd^eiv (: 457), rjXLdio?, etc., and there is some evidence for an Aiolic form hWos in the
oKt),

where

same sense

(conj.
fr.

by Bergk
2.

in the

famous

ode of Sappho,

16

(paivo/xaL

am

dWa, I

intrans. ^oTo, thine own ; reflexive as referiing to the subject of the subordinate infinitive clause. See App. A, vol. i. p. 562.
it is

138.

as one distraught). Fick therefore writes SXXe here. It is possible that dXXo0poj'^c.;i' may be derived from this, and, as the Et. Mag. (68. 45) suirgests, even the famili ir use of dXXcos in the sense uselessly though in that case confusion between the two words must have been
;

H
is

141. rcNCHN tc 128. The line

tokon
is

re, see note on obscure; to say ^/!

hard

to protect the

of all

men would

lineage and offspring serve to dissuade Ares

Comjiare dWocpdaaio, to be c^eZmozw, in Hippokrates, and see Meister Gr. Dial. i. 142. 3ie9eopac (the perf. only here in H.) is best taken in a pass. sense as in Hippokrates and late writ, rs; in Attic it is always trans, (e.g. So))h. El. 306), and so of course it may be here if, by a slight change of punctuavery early.
P>ut then join it with (ppivas. the order of the words is not Homeiic. qOtcoc, it is for nothing that thou hast
tion,

from avenging a common mortal, but has little force when the ott'spring referred to is that of a god, even though the mother be human. Perhaps what Athene means is that 'it is hard to watch and ward over (pay constant keep attention to) the birth and parentage of
all

men';

i.e.

all

worth mentioning,

all

heroes at least all of royal blood

are in the last resort

and would

then

all

sprung from gods, have a right to

;

we

involve the gods in their blood-feuds if the chiim were once admitted the only thing therefore is to neglect divine

lAIAAOC O
W9
ir{pr]

(xv)

15

eiirovcr

(hpvae Opovwi evi Ouvpov "Aprja.

Boo/j.aTO'i

ATToWcova KaXeaaaTO
tirea

t/tro?

'I/3tV

d\ y T deolat fjbeTayyeXo'i (WavdToim,

a<pa<;
a(p(io

Kal
"

(f)(ov)]fTaa
els'

Zei/?

"[Srjv

KeXer

Trrepuevra irpoarjvda' ekdifjuev ottl rdyixTra-

145

iiryv eXdtjre Aio'i r etV oiira ihi^crde, epSeiv OTTL Ke Kelvo<i eTrorpvvrji Kal dvcoyrjiy o)? eiTrovaa irdXiv Kie irorvia y) /xev dp "Wpr],

avTap

e^ero 8
IBtjv

B
8'

eiVl Opovtof tco S dt^avre TreTeadrjv. iKavov TToXviriBaKa, fnjrepa d-qpoiv,

150

evpov
Tcb

evpvoTra
d/ji(f}l

)]fxevov

Be

/j,iv

KpovlSriv dvd Vapydpcoi uKpcoi dvoev ve<f)o<; eaTe(f>dvcoTo.

155

Be irdpocd eXOovre Ato? vecjieXrjyepeTao ar/jrrjv ouBe a(f)co IBcbv e^oXcoaaro Ov/jLO)i, OTTL 01 oiK eireearai (piXr/'i dXo^oio Tridecrdriv.

"

\pLV

Be

irpoTepi-jv

eirea

irrepoevTa irpoarjvBa'
TiocreiBdwvL dvuKTi
\lrvBdyyeXo<i elvai.
160

jSdcTK

Wl, 'Ipt Tayela,

Trdvra TdB
Travadfieuov

dyyelXat,
/jllv

fMijBe

dvw^di fxd'^i]'^ rjBe TrroXefioto jxera (pvXa Oecov i) ei? dXa Biav. kp^ecrdai el Be fj-ot ovK eireeaa eTrnreio-eTai, dXX' aXoyijcrei,
146.

cXeeTN
1":

S.

147-8

aO. Ar. A]ih.

147. t' oni.

V U
b.
J

Vr. b, yp. Sch.

X.
fi.

II

YSeceai

'\becee
!.

Vr. b.
II

150.

Yzero

Lips. 151.

148.
b'
:

e*

cnoxpuNei DSU Vr. Mor. 155. C9C0E

. :

ONcorei

DHSU
c9a>YN)

K:
:

C9C0YN

euu6N
:

epxceai
up. Sell.

D. 157. fipHN Q (supr. TpiN 161. npoxepaN 1' npoxepoN S. juou Aiiimonios 162 78 o,,i. i;i. 162. ixoi epxece" h PS, yp. A. cneecci neneicerai <,jK'-. enineiecTai Hari. il. ICf. M'Hj. 69. 39. T.
,;

descent altofjetlier. This involves a sense of pOceai to which no exact but a somewhat similar parallel occurs \\u\ L. use will be found in f2 5S4. boldly reads adavdruiv for ciNepconcoN,
;

This gives 449, <I> 187. the reqiured sense, but there is nothing to account for the alteration. 144. JucT<4rre\oc, intcrnuntia, cf. note

comparing

II

These are a speech of a single quite inadequate line is a rare thing in H., and in tliis case 146 would be paitieularly curt, 153. The seems to fragi'aut cloud be an allusion to the fe^A?; /coXtj xpi''''"'? of E 350. dv6i.s does not recur in H.
; '
'

wishes to see carried out.

on

v(pr)i>ioxos.

19.

There

is

no advan-

tage in writing the preposition separatel}' 199, the only here, and still less in MS. place where the word recurs. authority counts of course for nothing. 147-48 were athetized by Aph. and Ar. on the grounds that they are needless,

Ccr. 97, 318, 490) ; but we find etc.), 6vw5t]s {8 1'21 etc.). 155. Heyne s conj. C9coe for ff<t)wiv of the vulg. now has tiie support of one

{Hymn.
dvrieis

(6 48

and Apollo must obey in any and uiisuited to Hera, because the comniauds of Zeus are not such as she
as
Iris

case,

It is obviously right. M.s. <T<puiiv would only be construed with ixo\''^<TaTo. a oud^ very unnatural order of words, exoXcocaxo, litotes, was well pleased.' loJ. ei ouk, see note on A 160. dXorHcei, lifrc only in H., where the simple \670s occurs only twice, see note on 393. Hence Nauck cov.j. d7rt^77<7.
'
.

116
(f)pa^ea6(o
Sr;

lAlAAOC O
eTretra

(xv)

Kara

(fjpeva

Kal Kara Ovfiov,

165

ovhe Kparepo'i irep eoiv eTnovra raXaaarjt /jbi] [x fieivac, eirei eo (^rjfii /Birjt ttoXv (j)epTepo<; eivat Kal yeverjL irporepo^ tov 8' ovk oderac (faXop i]Top
'

iaov
ft)9

ifjbOi

(jidaOao,

tov re arvyeovat Kal aWot.

uTTiOrjo-e
irohi'jvefJio^

6(f)aT,

ouS'

MKea

'Ipi'i,

loaLcov opetov et9 Ialov ipi^v. prj oe Kar B OT av CK Pcf)6cov TrTr/Tai, vi(jia<i rje -^aXa^a Q)<i
yjrv^pr)
fo)9

170

viral

pi7rrj<i

alOptjyeveo'i

Hopeao,
'lpi<;,

KpaiTTVM^ fiefxavia hieirraTO MKea

S
lara/jLevr]
Trpoaecfir}

dy^ov
"

kXvtov evvoavyaLov
175

jairjo^e Kvavo-^alra, rfkOov Zevpo (pepovcra irapal Aio'i aijco'^oto.

Travcrd/jievov

dyjeXirjv rcvd toi,

eKeXevae

fid'^rj';

rjSe

TrroXepboto
Slav,

ep-^eadaL fierd <pv\a Oecov i) el<i el Se oi OVK eVeecro" iimreLaeai,

rjireiXei
163.
TLves

aXoytjaea, koI Keivo^ ivavri^iov TroXep-i^cov

:
:

d\a dX\

eeXHCHi

&H eneiTO 3' eneixa Q naXdceai (?) Sell. T:

166. oeoTQi

QfineiTa lb' Hneira) U.

>S.

164. raXdccci

165. 0
?).
:

eu

A:

eu
:

tr.

]\Iosc.

166-7
:

dd. Ar.

(second o in ras.
175.
:

169.

Kar'

juct'

ks Zen.
176.

171.
c'

4uxp^N Q.

uno Syr.
S2

CKeXeuce

(ce KeXcucc)

ce
d,

napd Mor., Ap. Lex. 7. 11. KeXeue PT Vr. li, fr. Mosc, Par. g^ h, yp.

napai

ce

178. epxece' H GS (cf. 161). Kai iKeiuoc R. 179. KdKeTNOC DGQSTU ^neecci nenekeai Q. noXeJuiizcoN Ar. 2YPRT Par. a, Vr. d, Cant. J\lor. Lips.: nroXeuiscoN DHJU (h in ras.): n(T)oXuizcoN Zen. fi.

KeX(X)eTai

ACQ

Par.

c'-,

Harl.

Lijis.

177.

||

164. JU^ oil go together, see note on 26. 166. The parallel line 182 shews clearly tliat ToO IIo(Jl5Qivos, and is not, as some take it, gen. after bderai, he recks

subj. from i-wTd-pi-qv, or one of the hypothetical subjunctives with lengthened

stem-vowel
eirrdpLT]!/,

(see

on

129),

also

from

or a thematic form,

cf. i-m-TTT-

'

iadai

126.

not of
it refers

this.'

In

its

enipliatic position

back to the similarly placed eo, 'yet he it is whose heart fears not.' Thus the two sentences are closely connccteil Hentze, indeed, only puts a
;

comma
167. note.

after irpdrepos.

unai pinwc goes with driven hy the stress of the wind. aiepHreNeoc, born in the upper air, because the N. wind was looked upon as coming from the high tops of the Thracian mountains. So we have
171
358.
TTTrjTai,
is

=T

ICON ^iioi <pdceai, see CTureouci, fear, as

A 187 with A 186, H

515. This line and the preced112, ing were athetized by Ar. as wrongly inserted from 182-83 Zeus, he thinks, should appeal only to superior force, not to the privilege of seniority, to. roiavra yap tQv oeofxivwv while in the mouth of Iris the words are right, as they would olfer Poseidon an honourable excuse for
;
;

BopeTjs aldpriyev^Tiqs in e 296, where M. and R. 's note may be compared. Others refer it to aWpos, apparently meaning cold, in f 318, and translate producing cold but compounds with -yevrjs are
;

yielding. 170. nxHTar,

either

tttix

erai,

aor.

regularly passive. 179. Kai kcTnoc, where we should have It seems to be a expected Kai avrhs. sort of hyperliaton such as is common in conversation he too threateiud that he would, come for he threatened that he too would come.
:

lAIAAOC O
ivddh
'^lpa<;,

(XV)

117
180

iXevaecrdai'
eirel

ae h

aeo

(pijcrl

/Scrjc

inre^akeacrdai uvoi'^/eL ttoXv <f)eprepo<i eli'ai

Kal yeverji irpoTepo^;- ahv S ovk oOerai (piXoi' i/rop icrov 01 (fxiadai, rov re arvyeovai Kal aXXof."
Tr)v

Be /xey
>}

"
el'

o-^Orjaa^ 7rpoa(f)i]

KXvrb'i vvoaiyaio<;'

M
fi

TTOTTOC,

p
t'

dyaOo^
eovra
Yipovov

irep

eiov

virepoirXov eetTrev,

185

ofioTi/jLov

^Irjt

deKOvra KaOe^ei.
dSeXcpeol,
ov<i

rpel^
Zei/i?

yap r
Kal

ifA,ev

reKero 'Pea,

rpiraro^ h A.thri<i ivepoiatv dvdcrawv rpij^da Be iravra hehaarai, CKaaro'i 8' e/x/jbope Tijj.f]<;'
eyco,
eyoii> eXa-^ov ttoXitjv aXa vatifxev alel TraXXo/xepcov, At'S?;? S eXa^e ^ocfjov rjepoevTa, Zeu9 h eXa-y^ ovpavov evpvv ev alOepi Kal i>e<^eXrjicn' yala 8 ere ^vvrj wdvrwv Kal ixaKpo<^ "()Xv/x7ro<i.
i'jTot

190

TO)

pa Kal ov
DS
a^
J.

TL

Aio<;

jBeopbat

(f>peaLV,

dXXd

eK7]Xo<:.
:

180. fiNcore
Toi
fi
:

C
T*

Did.
Eu.st.

{',

a. 181. 9^pTaToc \t. h. ejuoi .-<yr. 183. of Semcc Q. 187. t' ")/). DR Yr. A. T* K KpoNOU re Kp6Nou Syr. Par. e, Lips. {yp. kK KpoNou and dxpoNOU H^ Par. j TCKeTO pea: t^kc fiia .!(,> f'r. Mosc. Vr. \<. King's Par. a c g li and
TI;irI.

185.

Ar.
ap. ap.
I!

1'

naNTa
ol

T^KC ^GiH ap. Eiist. ndNx' Q nv^i Sch.

Sch. T.
I

d^

noXXHN
;
:

eupuN
d' Tl

ainuN Zen.
5e
ti

tctokc pea U. tckc pHH (i 189. Tpi/ed re R. 190. noXiHN (comparing iwiffnov for i<pL(TTiov). 191. naXXou^NHN Herakleitos a;;. Sch. B on 21. 192. 193. neqieeca Schol. L (Porph.) on II 36"). NC9e\Hlci
: :

DII

be toi

S.

185. uncponXoN insolent, onl}"^ here and P 170 (in tlie same phrase) in H. with vwepo(also Hesiod and Pindar)
;

(iii.

4),

and

Et.

Mag.

ddpiaros icrl,

brfKov

Sti 8k deiTepoi koL rb rpirov tQiu

Tlie 205, virepoTrXlffcraiTo p 268. Cf. note derivation is quite uncertain. on oirXoTepos S 267. 187. Perhaps we should read T^KeTdn]. after S 203, the only other jtlace wliere the name occurs in H. thus avoiding
irXlf]
,

On the ttXijOvvtikQv "^/n/nopov ^Kivoi." other hand, Hesych. quotes f/j-ndpavri For the explanation (Doric 3rd plur.). of the form as a perf. see Curtius Vb. ii. 131, //. G. 23. 2, G. Meyer Or. The normal Ionic form d/xapro 545. is also found in 'I> 2S1, e 312, w 34.
ing

But some critics thouglit the synizesis. a dactyl permissible in the 6th foot see note on fi 269. 189. The neglect of the F of CKacToc
;

naXXoucNCON, 7':h/;n icc \cerc castsee fi 400 tQv nera naWd/ievos. So Herod, iii. 128 waWofxh'wv di Xa^x*vi (K wdvTwv Ba7aro5. Pindar mentions
191.
lots
;

is

rpix^a generally regarded as a perf., and to this the But it may possibly be an points.

very

rare.

oidacTTo
L.

Beiitley,

the division

of the
55),

earth

among
is

the

SddaffTai Travra

van

ejuuope

is

gods
;i

of course diflerent tradition, for here the earth

(0.
vii.

but that

remains

common

ground.

aorist

(cf. i-irop-ov, etc., II.

(?.

31. 5).

In A 278 the aor. is as well the context as the perf., and in e 335, Tliese X 338, it seems to be admissible. are the only other places in II. where the word occurs always in the phrase
suited to

^fi/j-ope

rifiyjs.

The gnomic

aor.

suits

194. B^ojuai, I shall lire, cf. /S^t/i IT It appears to be a jiresent 852, ^ 131. with fut. sense, ^doixai (X 43^ may ])erhaps be aor. subj. (cf. II. H. % 80). The relation of the two forms to one another and to /3ios is, however, doubtful. Ace. to G. Meyer (Ir. 499 ,dfi- is the

Hes. 0pp. 347, and Ap. Rhod. took it in the same way, as he writes ?/u/xopes

strong form, ^i- the weak, both appearing in the pres. stem (cf. rfaj reiw) : in
:

118
Kol KpaTep6<i irep
^epcrl Be
/J.7]

lAIAAOC O
icov,

(xv)
195

/xeveTco

tl

fjbe

7rdy)(^u

kukov

rpLrdrrjc ivl p,oipr]i. co? heihtcrcreo-Ow

dvyarepecrcriv
eKTrdyXoi^;

yap

re

eireecratv

Kal vidai ^eXrepov eirj evi<T(Tep,ev, 01)9 reKev avro<^,

Kal dvdyK7)L.
oiKea
'Ipi,^'

oT eOev 6TpvvovTO<; aKOvcrovTai

Tov "
ovTO)

S'

rjixel^eT
8/]

eireira

Trohi^vepboi;

200

yap
(pepco

TOvSe
Ti

yacijo'^e Kvavoy^alra, Atl fxvOov aTTrjvea re Kparepov

;

TOL,

re,

77 arpeirral fiev re (f)pev^ ia0\o)v. p.Taarp\lreK olaff' ct)9 7rpecr/3uT6poiaii> epLvve<s alev eirovTai.

TTjv

S'

avT

TTpoo-eeirre

Tlocreihdwv ivoal'^doiv

205

/jbdXa tovto e7ro9 Kara [xolpav eetTre?* "^IpL ecrdXov Kal ro rervKTat, or dyye\o<i aicniia elSrji.

6ed,

dXXd
oirrroT

t68^

alvov

d'^o<;

Kpahlrjv Kal
ofjbrji.

Ov/jUov

iKdvei,
alaijt
197. T
c
:

dv laop^opov Kal
DP.

TreTrpcofxevov

195. juoipa

196. aeidicceceai
ji

dei5isececo Syr.
<,)[S]

kg

Q
g:

Harl.

a.

1|

tlpss uieci T.
:

BeXxepON
:
i

Ar.

kqWion Aph. HTC 203. H Tl

:
:

King's, KepQiON oi eV ti Lips, JUCN Te : jusntoi PR Syr. rdp toi J ju^n Q : 206. ZriyddoTos 204. npecBuTdToiciN S. 9h toi S 3e toi Harl. a [yp. juiN te). Sell. T. KQTa JUioTpaN : NHjuepT^c J and aj). Eust. Seinac <Tr]iJii.(J)(xaTo (?)
i!

(piXxepoN J
:

Hail, b, King's Par. a eiH : elNai eiVaiorepoi, fJ.

:

HL
:

II

||

QR

Bar.

207. el&ftl

eYnHi Zen.

piofiat the i lias become dropped out, as often.

of.

semi vocalic and Pick, on the

iSeo/xai,

other hand, would read ^io/xaL for

(See also Schulze Q. E. p. 246 note 2, van L. Each. p. 442.) 9peciN must be a comitative dat. in coinpany v:ith = in accordBut the whole phrase is ancc with.
^lifxeada.

Syuin. Ap. 528

obscure and unusual.

196. 197.
i(pe\K.

Compare B 190. The lengthening

CTpenTai, 1 497, N 115. 204. For the respect due to elder brethren of. N 355, and for the ^piNiiec as guardians of family relations see note on I 454. enoNToi, attend, as ministers ready to answer a call. rCov 5' 'Opiripov /cat roSe avvde/jLevos 207. dyyeXov eaXov e<pa rip-av pij/jLa iropcrvv''
p.iyL<jTav

so also /3 67 /j-v tl juera107 52, arpiil/djaiv {sc. deol) dyaacTafxevoi. i<aKa ^pya.
:

in thesis

by

alone of the last syll. of euraTepecciN is I'are in the second foot, though not uncommon in the lirst. Compare, however, the similar rhythm of A 388
rjirei\7]<jev

Kai
iv.

wpdyp-an iravTl (pepeiy aO^erai. Motca 81' dyyeXias dpdds Pindar I'.
277.

The

allusion

to this

line is

fivdov,

and

so

348.

The

obviously far from exact, but there can be little doubt that it is M'hat Pindar meant. It is the only place where he

variant /ce for Te is perhaps right, but the pure opt. is quite admisiiii3le in a it concessive sense {H. G. 299 d) The words expresses 'for all I care.' 'it is better for his children for him to scold them' mean really of course 'it is better that lie should scold bis children.'

Compare also quotes Homer by name. Aisch. Cho. 17 o. 208 = n 52, q.v. 209. ic6juiopoN, here fiopos evidently without any connotation of /j.oipa, death or ill fate such as always attaches to the word when used alone. Similarly

For
see

CNicc^JuieN

and
46,

its relation to ec^Trrw

R. G.

Brugmann

Gr.

ii.

p.

-fi"!?. no. 623. 203. Ju,TacTpei|eic, the object is evidently voov or (ppevas to be supplied, of.

1042, Curtius

= s/iare,as in S 327, though this word too conveys the sense share of ill in the same phrase, 11441, X 179, and commonly See note on elsewhere. 418. dnnoT' an, read oiriroTe {Fi.ij6p.opov) (Bentley).
a'i'cHi

lAIAAOC O
veLKeieiv

(XV)

119
210

dW
aWo
'

eOeXrjiat -^oXoyrolcnv

iireecTaiv.

ijTOt,

vvv

/j,ev

he rot ipeo),

ye Ka\

ve/jLacn]Oel<i

inroai^w,

ciTreiXijaco

to ye dvfion

at Kv civev efiedev Kal W.Orjvalri'i uyeXeir}*;, re fcal 'll^atcrTOio uvaKro<;, ]rlp7j<; 'F^pfieico
alireivrj^i TrecpiSyjaeTai, oi)S' ideXrjaei eKTrepaai, Bovvai 8e fMeya Kpdro'i Xpyeiotaiv, laTO) TovO\ on vonv dv/]Kearo<i ^oXos" earai.^^

'lA-tou

21&

0)9

eiTToov

XiTre

Xaov

A.'^aiiKov
8'

ivvocrLyaco<;,
"jpoyef

Bvve 8e TTovrov

icov,

iroOeaav
7rpoae(f)rj

\\-^aioL.
Zeu>?

Kal TOT "

ep'x^eo
7787;
/j,ev

AiroXXcova
vvv,
(piXe

vecj^eX-qyepeTa

220

<l>ot/3e,

/xed'

"V^KTopa )(^a\KOKopv<TTi'jv'
alirvv

yap toi yanjo^i^o<; evvoaiyaLO'^ et9 dXa Slav, dXvdfievo<; yoXov oi^eTUi
eY Ti

(La R. seems to imply tliat his MSS. 212-17 d". Ar. (v. infm). 212. uuecoi Cant. 214. Tives "HpHC 'H9aicTou re kqi 'Epjueiao AT. wpHC e* .Svr. ceeXHCH.U': eeeXHciN K. 215. ne9i9Hcei (,>. 216. de te S. Kparoc juicra K. 223. dXeuojucNoc H.
211.
{supr.
is
ft

toi).

||

re Ar.

kc

liavr re

but this

probably only

a blninlei).

'|

211. NEJuieccHeeic, though indignant

the only sense justified by the use of In 227 the verb or the subst. vifieai^. the sense reverencing seems more suitable, and has been supported by the But similar use of veft.e<Ti^iro in a 263. that isolated phrase is extremely suspicious (see note on A 649), and no argument can be founded on it. The scholia here explain indignant ivith
'

213. aV KCN Thiersch ' fiiv : but for (el) K witii fut. indie, see H. G. 326. 5, and note on B 258. 214. This line is certainly to be condemned, as Hermes and Hephaistos
:

at

Troy

never take any prominent part against their names are clearly taken from the position given them in the TheoSo Ar., ret twv niachy (see T 33-36). diQv ovd/JLara /lerevifivox^ Tts and Trjs
;

This explanation is possible (though not necessary) in 6-1 but the context here makes it fi practically out of the ([uestion, in the absence of furtlier explanation, for the hearer to think of any indignation other than that which Poseidon has been so
myself,'
;

i.e.

penitent.

0eofiaxia.s avvadpoiaas tQiv evavTiov/jL^vtof rots ^ap^dpois deoh, ovk4ti iiriaT-qvai liy

oiVe
idiai

TtDt 'E/)/H^t oCre twi 'H0ot'(TTa;t i^u\iv TCL TTjs vopOrjcjeui, ^veva riji

aW
is

avriKaracTTdaeoji
TrapeiXij(pfi>

('pairing
It

off')

fiofov

re of forcibly expressing against Zeus, Ar. is obviously better than /ce of Mss. 212. adiTovvrai (ttLxol i^ (212-17) on avvOecnv koX to, euTeXrj tcl Kara Ty]v

Kara
(f>4pei

Trjv Sidvotav.
' '

'

'

ffrjdeh

vffxeffwpouirijjv yap VTToei^w," oiovel juera/zeXr/^ets eiri8 re llocreiSQv eirtOLTreiKricrci}."

be added not Epic. 'Epueiu This difficulty is evaded by the variant YicpalcrTov re Kai 'Epfxeiao ivaKTOi, which, however, looks like a learned conjecture. The cause of the interpolation was evidently the omission of the name of Hera as one whose consent was
aiVoi'?.

may

that

the

form

ararai Sti ovk eh t^\os (peiaerai tt}s 7r6\ea;s, dXX' Scrov jxovov evexa toO Ttjurjaai This TOP 'Ax'XX^a eTrafMUfei roh Tpuiaif, is by no means convincing 211 does not make a good end to a speecli, as nun jm^N re clearly indicates that some anti;

and this is certainly curious. 217. ToOe', one of the few exceptions in H. to the rule that oi'ros refers to the person addressed, and therefore generally to what lias preceded, not to
needed
;

what

follows.

219. ndeecQN.

missed

his

help,

as

thesis

is

to follow.

703, 726.

120

lAIAAOC O

(XV)

rjnerepov
OL

irep

dWa
'^eipa'i

jxaXa 'yap k6 fjLd-^7](; eirvOovro koX oKXol, ivepTepoL elai Oeol, K^povov dficf)!^ eovT<i. To8 Tj/jiev ifjLol ttoXv KepStov ^Se ol aurcot
ottl irdpoiOe ve/M6crar]66l<; viroei^e iirel ov Kev dvL^pfori <ye TeXeaOrj.
7'

225

eTrXero,

ifjid^,

dXkd
TYji

(TV

eV y^eipeacn

XdjB'

aljlSa dvcravoecraav,
230

crol

fid\ eTTiaaeLutv (^o^eetv 7]p(oa^ A'^aiovs' 8' avTcoi fjueXerw, eKarri/SoXe, (f)ai8i/xo<; "YiKTwp'

TO(f)pa yap ovv ol eyeipe fivo<i /aeya, o(f)p^ dv Amatol ^evyovreii vrjd^ re koI '}LW')]cr7rovTov iKcovrac. KeWev 8' avTO<; ijo) (jipdao/jbai, epyov re eVo? re,

w? K Kol
o)?
I3r]

avTi<;

e(f)ar,

ovS^

'A^atot dvaTrvevacocri Trovoto." dpa 7rarpo<; dvrjKovcTTrja-ev 'AttoWcov,

opecop tprjKi
225.

235

Be
Ke
:

Kar
Te
:

^ISalcop

eoiKOi<i

224.
fr.

ACD JRT

Cant.
fi
:

NepTepoi (A
i!

su2)r.

DJPQT

Mor. Cant.

N^prcpoi KdXXioN ApoU. Pron. 54.

Mosc. Lips.

226. KepdiON : (e)NepTaTol Zen. KpoNou QR. 228. oii KEN : oOti D. 230. THI : thn CGH^J.

231-35 ad. Ar. Aph. aiSeic CRU. A.

il

232.

69P'

T69P' Ar. D.

235.

re (A supr.) \y.

224.

The well-supported variant

re for

&Kaipoi
prjais

ol

XoyoL

/cat

K can only be explained others (ere now) have heard of battle, i.e. experienced the meaning of battle with me. Bnt
this

Kal ov
is

a/catpos '
tQil

Kexapiff/J.ei'T]

ij wpopAirbWiovi.

Kol

irapa

'Api.aTO(pdpei

rjderovvTO.

The

objection

that this

is

not the

moment

gives a
'

much

less

natural

sense

than Ke,
noise of

if
it.

we had come to battle, the would have reached even to

the underworld.'
225. Cf. S 274, and for dNeprepoi or v^prepoi see note on E 898, where the The longer form is metrically fixed. line is rejected by van L. See note on 211. lindeise takes 227. the ace. x^fpac bj' a sort of construction ad sensum, as though it had been e<pvy or the like. But the way in which 228
is

for Zeus to announce his intention of But this giving the Achaians a respite. only afi'ects the last two lines which 231-33 contain may well be spared the essence of the eirand and are inFiisi has remarked that dispensable.
;

comes in very awkwardly, seems to indicate a contrast of jierson, whereas av has already preceded. But, as he says, this should lead to the athetesis not of 231, but of 229-30
coi h' auTcbi
it

as

added

is

most awkward.

Heyne
;

sus-

pected it as a rhajjsodi pa7inus the only question is whether a like suspicion should not be extended to 227, which has all the air of a tag meant to supply the needless ^wXero to 226, and padded out from 211, regardless of the sense of P/uL(T(rr]0is, which i here unsuitable
to its context.

quite needless, and may have been interpolated as an explanation of the fact that the aegis, commonly the wi?apon of Zeus, is in 308 found in the hands of Apollo. And if 227-28
this couplet
is

are omitted, as suggested above, 229

is

further

230. THi
is

by

(to be taken with cpojiieLv) far tlie best attested reading, and

T7)v (though or gives the more usual order of words) is just the which we should expect. For corruption

because it

petition of dWd at the head of the line. 234. KcTeeN, from that point onward a use found ou\y here, =e/c rod, 69, anci 741. compare the use of ivdev. 9pdcojuai K.T.X., I will consider what to do and say, in order that,' etc.
;

condemned by the awkward

re-

'

the aegis see note on B 447. 231-35. dderovvrai cttIxol

237. The comparison to the hawk appears to refer to speed only, not to an assumption of its form. See note on

irevTe

on

59.

lAlAAOC O
oiKel

(xv)

121

^aa<TO(^ovwi, 6^ r coKiaro^ TreTerjviov. viov Upid/jLoio 8at<f>poi'0(i, FjKTopa hlov, evp ovS' eri, Kelro, veov S" ecrayeipero Ov/jl6v, i'j/j-evov,
'

'_mo

dfjLcfil

yiJ'coaKcov
iirei
8'
jjllv

eTcipov^;,

urap daOfxa
i^oo?

kcu

IBpcos-

iraver

eyeipe Ato?
7rpo<7(f)r]

alyio-^oio.

eKuepyo^; WttoWcov Be crv voacftii' 7r' d\\(ov ?7 \\KTop Ylpidfioio, " ttov ti ae Krj8o<; iKuvei ; t-jCT 6Xiyr]7re\ecoi> ; >}

ay^ov
"
'

/crra/iei'o?

vie

TL

245

TOP
"
Tts"

8'

okiyohpaveoiv
crv

7rpoa(f)r]
6eC>)v,

KopudaLo\o<i 'K/crto/jos/x'

Be

eacTi,
/ie

(pepia-re,
eiri

e'l'peac

dvTrjv

ovK aiei?
ov'i

I'rjvalv

irpv/xvijiaLV

A'^aiMv
;

erdpov^ oXeKoina ^orjv dyado^ fSdXev At'a^

Trpo?
aTpj6o<i,
Br)

'^epfiaBLcot

Kal

eycoy^

(f)dfxriv

veKva<i
eirel

eiravae Be 6ovpiBo<? d\Krj<; kol BcofM \\.tBao

<^[\oi>

25.0

Tj/jiaTi

TMiB
8'

oyjrecrdaL,

aiov yrop.''

Tov

avre Trpoaeeiirev dva^ eKdepyo<i 'AttoXXo)!^'

240. ecarefpexo Ai. <> 242. n6oc roNOC
:

239. eupc b' uibN L.

ecareipaxo CDII
I'"M.
-,/>.
:

dc245.

JfiT.

241.

nrNcocKCON

LQR

Lips.
(?)
:

dWocppoNccoN Aristotle
Par. g. Sch. T.
252.

v.

infra.

249.

U (ami oXcKONTO
:

kcIc
Lip.s.
'

creXXoNTa
ol

HJUari

oJL.aTi
:

Q.

64/eceai
Ct^) Lips.,

Yseceai Ai.

5i

iseTceai

253.

Kdeproc

3i6c uibc

yp. Scli. X.

239. upe as usual begins the sentence .see on A 89. The variant asyndetically of L is metrically possible, but is against the ordinary use, and is not supported by other members of the fiimily.
;

240. NEON, 7iewhj, i.e. 'only just,' as 426. 'i'he imperf. ((rayelpero is obviously to be preferred for its picturesqueness to tlie aor.

on 128) is however adopted by van L., after Kabcr, on account of the immediate neighbourhood of 6\iyo5pavfwi', which seems to be identical in sense \vith But Kpic poetry does not 6\iy7)ire\4iov. studiously avoid such juxtapositions. 247. This ai)pearance of a god in his own shape, so as to be immediately cf. recognized, is comparatively rare
:

241. riNcocKCON. beginning to recogni.se his friends about him" , ,-, ^. , ,. , 242. 11ns action at a distance ot the mind of Zeus, witliout any indication of the material means l)y which the ettect IS produced, very rare in H., 463 is^ the most similar instance in w lb4 iyeipe is used 111 a less material sense This is probably the reason why Nauck has marked the two hues as
.
,

^^'^^^V' ^Kf'' ^<^^^J<^*^'^^ f"'U^'''.f\'^^ "/ ^^''''"'

^'""P'/f'^

\
:::

131

E127.

*\^ 199. 166. Otlierinstancesare A ,''TC^VV

the variant areWo^ra im,-! ving the reference In arraying m fellows.
:

o 170
j^

^^9 ^Xckontq noteworthy as

gmng

f ^.^^ ^^

spurn?
245.

It is possible that To-'os,

the

variant of R,

may

be right.

^^^ however Hector is 'wounded in ittickinf much to choose 2;V2. flinre is not ^ai of Mss. and 1-^V<t^ of ,,et.,,p 5 ^ ^^_ ^^.^. ^ Jy.^^^ ^ ^i,,,;,.,,, ,..^,iatio is found in p 448 nv
'
.

{Metnph. iii. 5) says tov "KKTopa, (is e^e<TTij i'lrb Trjs TrXrjyys, KeiaOai dWocppOfeovra, but this may be only an instance of in{"0/j.7ipos)
eiroirjcre

Aristotle

raxa

jnKpr)v ALyvirrov

teal

Ki-irpov tSrjat.

accurate quotation, with a reminiscence of ^693. d\\o</>/3o'^w'( for which see note

qYon, brrathcd ou(, from dF-iu. and Ovubv dtaOijiv IT 468 cf. dF-rj/jit, (whence van Herwerden conj. y^rop iia6ov here, as dt(a does not recur in tliis sense), Similarly ^vxh" (naxvafffv X 467.
al. iKrjai.

122

lAIAAOC O
6dp<ri

(xv)

Tolov rot aoacrrjrrjpa }\.povlcov i^ "I8779 TrpoerjKe irapeardixevai koI dpLVveiv,

"

vvv

255

^oljBov
pvofji
,

ATToWwva
ofiM'i

'^^pvadopov,

09

ere

Trdpo^ irep

dW

avTov Te koX alireivov irToXieOpov.

yXacjivpTjtcriv

dye vvv linrevaiv eirorpwov TroXeeaaL

iXavvep-ev w/cea? Xirirov^'
kicov
S'

vrjvalv 7ri

avrdp
ft)9
ft)9

iyo)

7rpo7rdpoi6e

Xiriroiai

KeXevOov

260

irdaav Xeiaveco, Tpi'^o)

elircov

i/pwas'
ixef^a

'A^aiou?."
TTOi/jiivL

e/jiTTvevae

p.evo<i

Xawv.
(j)aTV7]L,

S'

ore

Ti<^

araro'i

Xtttto^,

uKoanjaa';

em

heafjbov
elci)doL><;

uTropprj^a^
Se

Oeirji

irehioLO

Kpoaivwv,
265

Xoveadat evppelo^
v-^ov
Kapr]
o
8'

irorapiolo,
e'^ei,
dp,(f)l

KvBwcov
MfMoi<i
e

8e "^alrai

dicraovTaf
<yovva

dyXairjcjiL

ireTroiOoy^;,

pifKJid
'

cj)epet

jxerd r

i]6ea

Kal vo/xov iinrwv'

270

&J9

E/CTfop Xai-^rjpd iroSwi teal yovvaT evcofia orpvvcov iTrirrja^, eVel deov eKXvev avSrjv. 01 8\ (09 T rj eXacpov Kepaov i) dyptov alya
ecrcrevovTo
Kvve<i

re Kal dvepe<i dypoicoTUC

: :

ke Q re ft. Vr. d, fr. Mosc. 256. nep A {si(.2}r. re) T eXauNeiN S. 259 om. D*. 260. npondpoieeN iojn (^ KcXeucco C (7^. KeXeueoN). 261. ecuoeoN SiTeNai G' {yp. nacas Lips. enNeuce Vr. b A. 262 dih. P. 263. <pdTNHC Et. Mag. 51. 10. XeiONeco). eeiei DJ. 264. 9ecu6 QiappHsac eeiHi neaioNde Et. Mag. 51. 12. KpoaiNCON 265-68 ad. Ar. 266. exHi Vr. d. 268. TLves ^nieuucoN T. 265 ovi. Zen. roONO Tives ruTa T (wrongly appended to 269). 270. nvh fiTpuNecoN T.
255.

napicTdjuENQi

258.

enoTpuNe K.
II

][

i|

1|

||

||

ckXuon

Lips.

272. ecceiioNTO Ar. Par. g.

as an introduction to 269-70 Zen. reBut the whole passage jected 265 only. from 263-70 must go together 269 is an Epic commonplace, serving to join have the simile to its context. here, as at the end of (557-58), a clear plagiarism of a passage whose
; ;

254. aoccHTHpa, a word which recurs in 735, Tlie most pi'ob165. 333, able explanation is that of Curtius, who derives it from d = sa, 'together,' and root seq of 'dw-o/xai, sequor, as if

We

a-aoK-jy}-TT]p, con-soc-ia-tus.

256.

note on

xP^cdopoN, rather xpiwaopa, see E 509. nep, not ye, see on

k 531 the double nse of

587. 258. indrpuNON, only here

and

with

dat. Compare KeKeveiv (note on V 259).

noXeccci, the

inany.
wdvTicrai

But we should rather expect

{d/jia TrScrt

263-68
fine

=Z

Pallis).

when

This simile, so 506-11. applied to the vain and hand-

some Paris, loses much of its force here, where it is inserted to illustrate not the
exultant beauty but merely the speed Ar. athetized 265-68 as a of Hector. wrong repetition, but retained 263-64

beauty marked it out for How a single Homer could plunder. have thus repeated his own best passages, careless of their appropriateness, it is for the defenders of the nnity of the Iliad to say. ]->ut we have no right to talk of interpolation the simile is embedded in the structure of the book aiid has doubtless been so from the first, like the drums from older temples in tlie wall of Themistokles. See the 271 = P 24; 272 = A 549. note on the latter passage for the (aor.) form ecceuoNTO.
intrinsic
'
' ;

lAIAAOC O
Toif

(\v)

123

fiep
,

ifKi(3aT0<;

TrerpT]
a(f)i

Kal Bu(tkio<; v\t)

Ki^tj/xevai
Xi*>

etpvcrar TMV Se 9^
et?

ovB
VTTu
al-yfra

apa
Be

re

aicripiov

rjev

la^Pj'i

ecfxivr)

oSuv,

'irdi>ra<;

yvyeveio^ uTrerpa'Tre Kal fiepaoyra^alev eTrovro

W9 Aavaol

elco^i

fxev
'

ofiiXaBoi'

vvaaovT<i ^i(f>alv avrap iirel iSov ^KTop

Tdp/3r}aav, rolai B

re Kal ey^eaiv ufKpiyvoicnv,

280

inroi'^oixevov arL^a'i dvZpoiv, Trdaiv Be irapal iroal Kdirireae 6v/m6<;. eVeiT dyopeue (""ioa^i WvBpalfxovo^i vio'^, AiT(0\.0)U 6^ dpiCTTO'^, eTTKTTd/jLeVO'i jJ.eV UKOVTl,

eadXo'i
vLKOiv,

B'

ev

(TTaBCrji-

dyopfjc

Be

iravpot 'A^aiwt'
2i>o

OTTTTore

a(f)iv

Kovpoc eplacTeiav nrepl fivOcov v (f)povecov dyop/jaaro Kal pereenrev

rj

"

TTOTTOi,

p,eya davp.a toB^

tlv^s,

6(f)6a\/j,oiatu

opoifxac
276.

274.

re:
d.

t(

S (ami
280.

T?

tqT Ms.).
:

275. unai CI'K.

ancrpenc
:

Lips.:

enexpane Q.

277.

c'l'coc
\'r. il.

rcicoc Zen.

JUCNON Vr.
273.

napd

285.

Ar.

il

cncccii279. enoiyoJULCNON '6c V Vr. A, Hail, d, King's.

AXfBaToc, a word of quite unin H. origin and meaning an epithet of werpr] {Hymn. Ven. always of pines and oaks). 267 The many explanations of tiie scholia are mere guess-

in 323

clearly

known

the Achaians

is

shew that the host of in the passage immestill

diately following regarded as

united.

The phrase used in 284 is not Homeric. The omission of the F of F(k6.<ttov
(288)
ture,

work.

nerpH

is

tlie

home

of the goat,
.seems
to

cannot

be

remedied
(295)
is

by conjeca doubtful

u\h

of the stag. 274. HEN, the taken from the

tlie

and

dvLo^o/jLtv

be iinpcrf. mind of the hunters

;

form.
282. ^nicrdueNOC okonti, the dat. is apparently coniitative, as in our phrase 'skilled with the javelin'; but the exSee H. G. pression is a curious one.

when

quarry escaped

them

the}'

would say ovk 6.p 7]ixiv klx- ataLfj-ov rjev, 'after all we are not fated to catch it.' It is only by some such supposition that
presence of the iinperf. in a simile is to be explaiiie(l. 279. enoix^JUCNON, assailiiu/ like a divine 'visitation.' Tlie word in this hostile sense is used only of gods or heroes directly ins2)ired, as hero see note on K 487. 280. napai noci Kdnnece, apparently our collo(iuial tluir courage sank into their heels,' with an obvious allusion to running away. So Demosth. de Halonn. 45 (quoted by Schol. L) rbv cyK^(pa\ov
tlie
: ' . .

144.

Van Herwerden
;

couj.

&kovtos,

iv rats TTT^pvais (popetre.

281.

The authenticity

of the following

passage, to 305, is very doubtful (see The plan of sending tlie Introduction). mass of the troops to the rear (295-99)

Cf. H 241, and aiT0(rro5iiji, 325. 284. ncpi juoecoN, rf. d 225 61 pa koI ddavaToiaiv ipli^iCKov irfpl t6^uh', in the The phrase wouhl thus art of archery.' seem to imply regular contests for a prize of eloquence but such a custom is enmust tirely unknown to Homer. take fivSoi to mean rather the subject 'vied than the ia?l7^<? of their speeches, with one another in their proposals,' as e.g. 358 and often. Compare also

406 usual constr. <f> e.g. ^opfityyos iwKJTdaevos Kal dotS^s. CTaSim, here closr fight as opjioscd to the use of
the

more

missiles.

'

We

moment when it would seem that every nerve should be strained to defend tlie wall is quite inexplicable. Besides, a.o\\ie% (312), Xais (319), and the similes
at a

'court-fee' in 2 508 rd't S6/iev 6t ixera Tol<n dlKrjv iOvvTara eliroi (A pp. I, 28-30). KoOpoi, the young men as opposed to their elders, such as Nestor,

the

with

whom

they would hardly presume

to compete.

124
olov
S'

lAIAAOC O
avr
r)

(xv)

FiKTCOp'

Oi-jv

e^avri^ avearrj Krjpa<; a\v^a<; eXireTO dvfio'i eKaarov fjiiv fxuXa

290

^(epalv utt" Aiavro<; Oaveeiv TeXafMcovcdSao. Tt? avT de6)v eppvaaro koI ecrdwaev

dWd
ft)9

^KTop
Zrjvo'i

8r)

ttoWmv Aavaojp

viro

'yovvar

eXvaev,

aW

Kal vvv ecrcreaOat otofxaL' ov yap drep ye eptySovTTOv Trpo/juo^ caraTac o)8e fjievoivwv.

dyed

ft)9

dv

iyco
vrja^

elirw,

TreLOdiixeOa

irdvre<;.

TfKrjdvv ixev ttotI

dvcii^o/xev

diroveecrdaf

295

avTol B\ dacroL dpcaToi evl aTparoa ev-x^o/xed^ elvat, crreio/jiev, et k irpMrov epv^ofxep dvTidaavTe<; Bovpar dvaa'^o/jievoi- top S' o'lw koL /xe/jbaoyra
OufMMi helaeadai Aapacov fcaraSvpai OyU/iXoy."

dpa rev i^dXa /xep k\uop r/Se Tridopro. AiaPTe Kal iSo/xepfja dpaKra, 301 TeuKpop ^Iriptoprip re 'M.eyrjp r drdXavrop '''Aprjl,
w?
e(f)a6
,

01

oi

fxep

dp'

dfjb(f)

va/jbipr]p

ypTupop, dpiarrja'i KaXeaapreg,

305

J^KTopi Kai TpooeacTLP ipapnop' avrdp oTriaaco 7] 7rXr)6v<i iirl vPjaq A^aiw?' diropeopro.
287.
294.

esaOeic C.

288.
295.

JULIN

nou Vr. d

ixoi
:

Q.
toe

289.

eoN^ueN
Par. e

Lips.
a.
:

erooN

HU.

npori

298. dNex6juiNoi Lips. 301. aYoNTO i2. 303. Cicuinhn t*

CPR. 297. e'l oYaNTC Zen. Aph. (A R. ^pruoN Vr. b.

\\

A
)

{yp.

cY),

yp. Harl.
j,

siy;r.

PQRTIJ

Cant.

287. oToN 3' auT, see note on N 633. 290. Cf. X 372, K 44. From the latter Bekker wouhl read -qb^ adwaev, in order to put the hiatus into the bucolic Were diaeresis, where it is admissible.

indie, as

tt

k 531.

The

404, or aor. subj., cf. 6.vGi^a.i, latter is to be preferred.

297. cxeioucN for ar-qoixev with the traditional change of t; to ei before o (w):

not the whole passage sus])ect it would be tempting to read Kai F' iadwaev with Brandreth, regarding "E/cropa as a gloss

we have o-ttitji, irapffTrjeTov but irepLareiuja-L P 95 (with variant irepLffT-qtoai).

,

See H. G.
areup-iv

p.

384, and compare the form The original 348, with note.
:

added to exjdain tlie object, after the pronoun Fe had disappeared, and the rest of 291 as a mere stop-gap to make

form was presumably o-Tfi-o/xff. npcoTON, the first rusli Thoas contemplates a
rear-guard action to cover the retreat of the main body. For kc Bentley conj. e. 301. Tlie dual AYaNxe is preferable to the singular, as through tlie whole of the liattle at the ships the two namesakes act together. For the use of ajui9i see on V 146. The omission of Menelaos from the list of heroes is strange. 303. hptunon dosed up the ranks, cf.

up a
is

line.

reference of cbc ^cceceai As tlie text stands it seems to mean so it will happen again that he will lay low many a Danaan.' But by omitting 291 it will be as I deem some god will again protect and save him, if the need comes.' The latter seems rather more natural. 293. ueNOiNdiN, desiring, seems meaningless, and the Epic form is fxevoivdwu. The scholia supply biap-dxeadai y)piv, which is weak enough. want a word such as fj.ep.aws (Pallis). 295. ANcbiOJuieN may be either fut.
292.
.

The

not very

clear.
'

'

We

216 dprvvd-q de pdxvA nXweuc looks like the later use of the article but it may be defended as Homeric, since it expresses the antithesis to oi fxev above. Cf. B 278 Cos (pdaav ij TrX-qdvs, immediately followed by dva 5' 6
305.
;

TrToXliropdos 'Oovfffftvs.

lAIAAOC O
Ipcoe^
be

(XV)
//p;^e

I2r>

7rpovTVYai> auWee^,
irpoadev he
i>(f)eX7]v,

ap

fiUKpa
eifjuepo^

/3c/3a<!-

kC avTOv
8
,

^VoifSo'i

\\KTO)p \\7ro\\(oi>

Mfioiiv

e'^e

aiyiSa dovpiu
i/z^

Seivrjv

a/jL(f)LBdaiav

upnrpeTre

apa ^aX/cey?
(f)6^ou

H^aiCTTOs' Ait 8o)Ke (pop/jp-evac

rrjv

t'v

avhpoiv

310

ap'

iv

^et/3ecrcrti/

e-^wv iYp]aaTo \aon>.

ApyetoL B
o^el
dpoiiCTKOv'

upL(poTepoidev,

virepetvav aoWee'^, Stpro 8' auT?) airo vevprj(pi, 8' uiarol

he

TToWa
ev
/cat
p(^/oo'i

hovpa dpacreuicov utto yetpMv

upifidowv at^ijow,
31o

ciWa pel' TToWa he

6(f>pa

Tryjyvvr

peaariyv, irdpa XP^^ \evKoi' eiravpelv, iv yatrjc laravro, \iXaiopeva %/aoos" daai.
p,ev

alyiha x^palv e^
dp(f)OTepo)v /SeXe'

drpep-a

^Poi/3o<i

AttoWcov,
he Xaos"*
320

TO(f)pa

p,(iX'

ijirrero,

Trlirre

avrap

eirel

kut
:

evwira Ihcov

Aavaow

raxvirooXcov
:

306. npoeTU4;aN J 307. filfidc ii BiBcon ,-con) npourpeq^aN Q (sitpr. tu). Ar. (see below) (H ai'pr.) JP siipr. ac) SU Harl. h, Pur. a. h d f ]i. Yr. b, fr. Mosc. BocoN Zen. auToG : auxco P. 308. 63juoici(n) ACHKS Vr. b A. airida
:

Tivii

acni9a East, (and so yp.

inayi.

rec).

313.

anai

I..
:

Ne\spH<^wT {sujir.V man. rec). XUk6n kqXon GK.

:

315. nfixecN U.

316.

noXXd

NeupH9i S' aAXa \r..i.

306

= X 136, 307. BiBdc

:

262.

(iifiQ)v

In H 213 we are ffTapxos jdijiQv, Did. It is therefore told that Ar. read (ii^ds. probable that he admitted both forms as justifiable, and did not fear the incon-

waaai elxov

'Apl-

on one another's ground, and metrical reiiuiremt-nts may have determined the choice. Conversely in <I> 163 irepio^iios seems to stand for dyti0i5(fior. JIany a{)ply the word to the dvaavoi, anil round about.' explain 'fringed
ec <p66oN aNbp<tiN,f'or/he puUing is must here inof wiirriurs. dicate end, i.e. intent a rare use, but
310.
to
ffi'jht

sistency of following M8. authority in each place. Our Mss. retaiu this inconsistency in a marked degree. In V 22, N 807, II 609, \ 539, all (as far as is known) agree in the form with -w- in 213, N 18, 158,
;

sufficiently supported els d-ya66v (I 102,

Sltt)v
KOi/jLTjcraTe
/j,

450, p 27, all equally agree in the form with -aonly here and in 686 below is there any division of authority, in both cases with a largo majority in favour of /3i/3ds. This form is undoubtedly

371,

preferable

no
to

right,

linguistically ; but we have in the face of the evidence,

expel jSiliuiv from the unanimously supported.

text

where

<ir 305), els 372, didtafu es ydfiov 126. Monro takes it 'in a conihpT)v crete sense, to the scene of flight cp. es But this seems, to TToXefjLov (popieiv.' say the least, a weak way of expressing that it is the aegis itself whicli causes In any case the j)hrase is the rout. curious fioOov (Pallis) for <p6^ov would

by

dirtiv, Treideadai

789,

308. eoOpiN goes witli afriSa as elsewhere with dffTrida, which is indeed a variant here. For tiie construction of the diJi<pi9dcciaN, aegis see note on B 447.

be simpler. 314-17, see

A 571-74;

319 = 9 67,

85.

The

covered icith hair,

like

dfj.(piKo/j.os

of a

It bush, covered with lea/age, P 677. would seem that the idea calls rather

for Trepi

than

d/x</)i,

on both sides

but

the two prepositions are apt to trespass

320. kqt' cNcona, full in thr face. old grammarians were divided as to the orthography, some reading Karivuiira (like KarivavTo.^, otiiers Kar' ivCiira, supposed to be a metaplastic ace. of fVwxj) E 374) like IQko. beside luiKij. (see Monro (//. G. % 107. 2) suggests tliat

126
creia,
iirl
S'

lAIAAOC O
avro';

(xv)
/xeya,

avae fxaka

roiai Se

Ovfiov

iv
01

<7T7]0eaaiv

eOeX^e, 'XdOovro he Oovpiho^

juiey

akK')]^;.

B\

Orjpe

W9 T rje /Bocov djeXrjv ) ttcov hvoo Kkovewcn fi\ali'7]<; vvkto^

e^WTTLvrj'i

olwv

d/jLoXywi,
325

iXdovT

arifidpTopo';
'

ov 7rapeovTO<i,

A^aiol dvd\Kihe<;' iv <ydp A7roWo)v ^KTopt fcvSo'i oTra^ev. r)Ke (})6/3ov, Tpcoalv Se koI v6a 8' dv')]p eXev dvSpa KehaaOeLarjs vap.ivr}'?. "YiKTCop pbev %Tf^iov re koX ApKeaukaov erfr<pve,

w?

i(p6^7]66v

TOP

fxev

BoLCOTcov 7)y7]Topa '^aX.KO-^tTfovcov,

330

rov 8e M.evecr6rjo<? /xejadup,ov iricnov eTolpov' Alveia<i Se M-iSovra Koi "laaov i^evcipL^ev
ijTOi
ecTKe,

fjiev

voOo'i

vlo^

'OtX7}o9 deloto
335

MeScof Atavro'^ dSeXcpeo^, avrap evaiev

jalrj^;

iv ^vXaKTji,

diro irarpiho'i,
f)v

dvhpa

icaTaKTd<i,

ryvcoTOV [X7]Tpvir}<i
"lacro<i
vlo<i

^Y.pidi'TTiho'i,

ey^

'OiXevi'

avT
8'

dp-^o'i

fxev

'AOrjvaLcov irervKTo,

he

^^jjXoio KoXeaKero

M-TjKicrrT]

BovKoXihao. eXe UovXvhd/xa'i, 'K^lov he

II

IIoXlt7]<;

324.

&UCO

buo T.

KXoNecoci A.TQU Bar. Hail,

dwdAKidec).
:

a,

h. Mosc.

kXon^ouci

fi.

ewKe H. 328. cNe' ciN^p {yp. 330. vaXKOXiTCONCON PR. KapxepoeuJucoN J Par. b h, Vr. b, fr. Mosc. (and 337. ueBoN re Q. 333. 6 'IXfioc Zen. 332. JuedoNTQ 7P. A, Harl. a). 339. juiHKicTHN (-hn) (C siqn:) G Vr. b Cant. oSt' aQ J.
326. eNaXKiSec Scli.
327.
:
: :

HK

both

cIiTra

(fis

WTra ioeadai)

and

ivwira.

may
Gr.
xii.

be neut. sing, from which we have the plur. npoa-ihirara (H 212;. Cf. ivwwa5tws iaLdecTKev
iii.

94.

!See also

IMbriick
toTci

p. 636.

former, by the usual chiasmus or varepou Arkesilaos is the Boiotian (B -rrpoTepov 495), Stichios the Athenian (N 195). 333-36 = N 694-97. 337. apxoc, an officer, under Mene:

321.

The apodosis begins with

322. 'ieekse, see note on 324. 9uco, a ](air like Apollo

ciJUioXrcbi,

255.

and Hector.

stheus, like Stichios (N 196). the only other con339. Mhkicth tracted ace. Irom a noun in -ev$ is the Hence Brandreth doubtful TuS^ A 384.
:

173,

27.

conj.

M-^KicrT-^a

325. CHJudNTopoc, this word occurs only here in H. (and three times in the

{)erhaps
M7?/cto-T^i'

8e Hov\v8dfj.as. But we should adopt the variant

'

Hymns)

but cf. fj.ri\oLaw darjp.dvToi.aii' = comma'iid, A 485, and for a rj ixa.lv eiv
;

289, etc. 327. <p6BoN, as used witli ivrjKe, seems to mean fear rather \\\a.\x flight, the only sense permitted by the canon of Ar. Hence van L. reads ijbpcre for ^\e. 328. Ke9aceeicHc ucuinhc, when the

-v") compare AvncpdTTjv AvrKparrja k 114 (Menrad) Mekisteus is sou of Echios in 8 333, so perhaps it is meant that father and son

(or
'

'

191 but

ranks were broken oiiposed to fjpTvvov above (303). 330. TON ucN, tlie latter, t6n
;

vaixiv-qv

killed together (cf. S 514). But these lists of tlie unimportant slain are to be regarded as only extemporized ; so that names which have occurred together in otlier passages are very likely to be brought into contact again in fresh relations, without thought of any special
are
significance.

hi, the

lAIAAOC O
7rpu>T7]t

(XV)
e'Xe
Bio<;

127
340

ev

vcrfxlvrjt,

KXoviov

S'

x\.yjjv<op.

^rjio-yov

Be

^evyoi'T
o(f)p'

lhipi<; /3dXe vetarov co/xov oiriade ev irpofxa-^oiai, Biairpo Be ^dX.KOv eXaacrev.

oi

Td(f)pa>L

TOV<; ivdpL^op utt evrea, Tu(f)pa 8' A^atot Kal (TKo\u7rea(Tti> ivtTrXij^avre'i opvKTijt
ret-^o^i

ei'Oa

Kal evBa (^efBoino, Svovto Be

Be Tpcoeaaiv

dvdjKTjL.

'Mf,

"E/cT<w/j

"
vrfvcrXv

eKeKXero /xaKpov dvaa<i' iirtaaeveaOaL, edv B evapa /SpoToevTW

i'^/div

dirdvevOe veoiv eTepcodc voi/croi, fj,r)TLaofxai, ovBe vv rov ye re yvcorat re ttu^o? XeXd^coat davuvra, yvcoToi
ov
S'

av

aurov

oi

Odvarov

Sf.O

dXXd
CO?

Kvve'^
ecTTCov

epvovcn irpo
eirl

acrT609

rffierepoio."

fidariyi KarcofxaBbv ifKaaev

arL-^a^.
o'l

imrov^;
crvv

KeKXo[xevo^ Tpcoecrcrip
7rdvTe<;

Be

avTOit

ofMOKXijaavre^;

e^oi'

epvadp/j.ara'i

Zttttol'"?

342. npOJJldxO'Cl Zen.: Cniceuecee I'ar.

Plut. 117. 31
J.
:

h.

yp- nuudroici T. 348. ercj ,1

344. opcKjfi O.
Li[is.

347.

cnicceueceoN
"y/.

CTpcoei

CTcpcocc

iiseU'lo-)

349. ton re: tonSc ceeXoNTa ,]U Par. b (pseudo-)Plut. 157. 9. 353. TpCOecciN eni 351. KUNec r* L. xpcoecci koto epucouci Cant.
:

[G]P Par.

{yp. cnij.

340. KXonIon, a Boiotian, B 495. 72 TOLCppwL evLTrXrj^co/xei' 344. Cf. The .separation of dpuKTHi from opvKTTJL.

tlie

substantive to which it belong.s is may be justified by the fact that TOL^pwi Kal (TKoKd-rreaaiv form a single idea, 'the trench with its stakes.' 345. BiioNTo, go behind, cf. X 99 Tri/Xas
curious, but
Kal relx^a
5(''w.

Notice the subjunctive equivalent to a prophetic future lience used with 01', and followed by ipvovai. 3.')2. We have not been told that Hector has mounted his chariot indeed fiaKpa (iilSds in 307 implies that he was then on foot, though a chariot advance is indicated in 258-61, and in S 429-31
passages.
;
;

347.

Nikanor says that

this line

was

usually taken with the preceding, so that the infinitives de|)ended upon eKeKXero, and in this some modern editors have acquiesced. But then the transition from the narrative to direct speech is very har.sh (see A 303), and there is no ditticulty whatever in making the speech begin as usual immediately after tlie formal line 346, the infinitives being Zen. indeed read taken imperatively. eiTKTffei'ecrdov, regarding the dual as ecjuiBut we valent to a plural (A :>67). ought no doubt to read iirKraevecrd', ideiv, with Pick.
348. Compare B 391, G 10. erepcoei, elsewhere than in the battle. 350. nup6c XeXdxcoci, as 80, X 343, 4' 76. The redupl. aor. occurs only in this causal sense and only in these four

Hector is carried to his chariot, evidently in anticipation of its use when he reBut the merely temporary use covers. of the car is so essential to Homeric tactics that these changes are a matter of course. See on 9 348, T 498. kqtcojuaddN,
i.e.
lit.

doion

from

the

shoulder,

with the full swing of his arm. as we So 4' 431 bowl 'from the slioulder.'
5i(TK0v ovpa KaTio/biaoioio.

353.

eni crixac,
all

so

nearly

all

mss.

recent edd. analogy of

justifiable.

adopt Kara crTixas on the 91, but in the face of such

tlie

strong testimony

alteration

is

not

The phrase may be taken

with HXaceN, drove his horses aijainsl ranks ol the enemy, or more simply with KeKX6juNoc shoitting across the
the

The scholia prefer the former. ranks. For 354. cpucdpjuaTac also II 370. the form of tiic compound see //. G. 126.

128
deaireahji'
6-)(da<;

lAIAAOC O

(xv)
355

r)')(rji

peV
e?

TrpoTTupoiOe 8e fE>Oi/3o? AttoXXcov KaireroLo (Ba6eir]<; iroaalv epeiTTcov

/xeacrop

fu,aKp))v

Kare/SaWe, 'yecjivpcoaev Se KeXevOov oaov r iirl 8ovpo<i epcorj ?}' evpelav,

ottttot

yLverac,
Trjt

av7jp

adeveo^

ireipoo/jbevo^

rjiat.

oX 76 TTpo-^eovTo

alyih

t'^wf ipiTifiov ore rt? yfrd/jiaOov Trai? ciy^o daXdaar}^, ft)9 pela fidX o? T eVet ovv iroLiiorji dOvpfxara vrjTrterjicnv,
,

KiroXkoiv (fyaXayyrjSov, irpo S Se rel')(^o<i Kj^acoiv epsiire

360

a-yjr

avTt<i

w? pa au,
(Tvy-^ea^
fo)9

avve-^eve iroalv Kol '^epalv ddvpcov. >;ie ^Pol/Se, ttoXvv Kd/j.aTov koI oi^vv Apyelcov, avrolat, he (j)v^av evo}paa<i.

365

[xev Trapd vrjvalv eprjrvovTO p,evovre<i, dXkifkoLai T KeKkopbevoi Kat irdai deolai
'^elpa<i

01

uvbCT'^ovTe^ jxeydX'

eu'^erocovTo
ovpo<;

KaaTO<;'

NecTTcop avre fxaXiara

Vepi']vio>=;,

^A^atcov,

370

eu^ero, %6i/3
356.

opiycov

el'i

ovpavov dcnepoevra'
2.

nocciN
L.

X^pc'"
359.
:

^eii.

noci xai x^pciw ^pinxcoN Et. Gud. 307.

357.

KOTdBaXXe

rirNerai

Syr.

;|

h(i)ci(n)
:

ADHP

Hail,

a, fr.

Mosc. Ven.

etci C {yp. hcci). 361. noXuTijaoN D. 363. noiHCHi Syr. nomcei 12. 364. aueic CL. Syr. Cant. Bar. Harl. a, Mor. fr. Wo.sc. 366. After this line U repeats 1-2 (auxbp xepciN), aud begins 367 oi ju^n Bh for die oi JUEN. 369. eNicxoNxec H. 370. NecTCop 5' Syr.
:

ftcei

GJQRTU

AHJU

356. Kdnexoc recurs in S 564 of the ditch round a vineyard, fi 797 of a grave. Perhaps its use here as applied to the

moat

is

somewhat contemptuous,

'ditch'

rather than 'fosse.' For nocciN Zen. read x^P'^'-", to which Ar. objected as less consistent with the dignity of a

order to supply a verb to ipwrj (cf. on H 353, I 44, fi 45, etc. the verb being taken from tlie familiar iroXefiou 5' ov yiver epuri), and filled up with a remi;

god.

357. re9upcoceN, made the road into a causey, or embankment. The verb is

used in a slightly different way in <t> 245. For the see on E 89. ^Homeric 7e^i(pa 358. ocoN x' eni, see V 12. epcoH, as
-51, 359.
cf.

^432. It certainly is not (See Menrad, p. 158.) 361. gpeine is trans, as in 356, and from it we must supply ipdinji with traCs. 363. deupjuaxa is perhaps best taken as part of the predicate, T<-/te?i /le Arts 7fK?e the sand into a plaijthing. NHnieHiciN, in his childishness cf. I 491.
ni.scence of

needed.

365.

Hi'e,

word recurring only

;

So

357.^ 4' 432

SiffKov

152 and ffynui. Ap. 120

.
.

like so

ovpa

ov

divine epithets

it is

aifijos afpiiKcu dvijp weipuifj-evos

7;/3??s.

The

of quite

in T many unknown

phrase evidently^ expresses the longest cast. fiici if right nmst be explaiiicHl as a subj.^\yith the long stem + termination, cf. ow<n A 129, cpdrjiai. 805, not as contracted from Tiijiffi, the Homeric form (hardly ^Tjtcrt, in spite of d.<pfrjL n 590). We can of course read 7??7t (Monro). But it is a question if the whole line is not interpolated in
possible

Various derivations have been Ar. proposed, but all are inere guesses. wrote ^I'e, deriving from it]/j.i, to shoot, in the sense Archer. Whether it has any connexion with the commoner i-ql'os is

meaning.

very doubtful.

K<4juaxoN in

concrete

sense, the result of toil, as ^ 417 s.\Xoi 5' iSovaiv. KdfjLarov yj/xerepoi' v7)Troivov auxoTci, ^Ae 7r;i as oppo.sed to their work.

367-69 = 6 345-47, where see note.

lAIAAOC O
"
r)
t'i'

(\v)
TTt/^

li'li

ZeO TTUTep, fcT TTOTfc" TlS" TUi 'A/J'/ti' ^oof r) 6i,u<; Kara iriova firjpia kciUov
vofTT?iaai,
crv

TT uXvTT V

f)

ft)

f-v-^eTo

inrecr^eo

kul KarevevrTw^,
injXee^
ijfxap,

TOiu /jLuPjaac
/i.T;8'

Kal

u^lvvov,
t'a

'OXvfnrie,
hapn'ciadciL

375

uuTOi

Vpdtieaaiv

A^^aiot^."

apdcov aifov KijXyfidSao yepovTOf. Tpo)<; 8' &)s- iirvdovTo Ato*> ktvitov

ul'^/lo-^olo,

fidXXov
oi

eir

WpyeLoiai Oopov, pvqaavro

KVfia
roi^coi^
i)

he

^up/j.T]<;.

380

6i<;

re fieya

BaXdaarj'i eupvTropoio

VT]o<;

vTrep

K
o)?

dvefiov
Tpcoe'i
8'

yap

Kara/S/jaeTai, ottttot erreiyT^t re /jidXicTTd ye Kvp-ar o(f)eXXef

ta;^/}t

/xeydXrjL

Kara Tet^09
eirX

ej^atvov,
385

iTTTTOV^

elaeXdcravTe<;

TrpvpvrjLcn p.d'^^^ovro
'ittttcop,

ey^ecriv dfi(f)iyvoi<; avrocr-yehov, ol /xev u(f)^ 01 8 uTTo vrjoiv vyp-i /xeXaLvacov i7rifidpTe<i
372. TOi
:

coi G.

373.

Kara
S.
:

376.

aduNGceai Bar.
379.

377.

uerh L. CKTune cKXue

: :

374.

nocthcqi
'Vat.
1.'

',p.

cein PTnrl. a.

Zun.

378.

apdcoN

early printed edd., if not a coiij. of of C, in spite of La K. 's statement to the Clialcoiidylas, is presumably the ivailin^' 383. ONejuoio I). h: 8 Q. 382. encirci PR: cneiroi (}. re: contrary. re J: pa Harl. a. 384. eBaiNON : eBncaN {AC supr.) Q. 387. anoBaNxec Ambr.
eCipdcoN J.
ut
|;

KTiinoN

noon

i.e.

372. In "Apre'i ncp, eirii in Argos at the very first, eveu before the

Aios dTrdrT; at the point of juncture with the continuation of tlie story we
;

e.\i)editi(m

had

left

Greece,

Zeus had

^'ivcu

unpromise of safe return. ecxco is thus really the principal verb to which eCxero is subordinate in sense.
his
It is

may naturally expect to find short interjiolated jiassages of transition ; another

immediately in 390--104, and by no means devoid of It may be added that &c difficulty. in 3t)7 has a very vague reference to the general situation, and comes in
follows

380-90

are

perhaps possible, though less satisfactory, to take Trep with ei, if indeed, as though Nestor w^ere pretending to cf. ei doubt even such a certain fact
;

Kdl "EKTopd wep <pi\(eis, note.

204, with

379.
to

though expressly said to be

It is strange that the thunder, in answer

after the a's of 365. 3S1. eupundpoio, cf. 5 -132. u 2, irSpovi a\6s fj. 259, and xf^ovd^ ei'pvo8fLr]s. 382. KaTaBHcerai, aor. subj. corre-

awkwardly

Nestor's prayer, should encourage a not the Greeks but the Trojans ditiiculty which may be evaded by re;

spending ratlier to indie. Karf^-qaaTo than to the thematic -e^rjaero, the regular form in H. Xauck's conj. KaTe^riciTo
is neetlless.

jecling 378 with Heyiie, and regarding the thunder as a mark of disfavour. But the whole jiassage 367-80 has the
air of a later addition

designed to bring We Nestor once more into prominence. last heard of him as an onlooker at

beginning of 2, and his appearance To all is certainly unexpected. upjiearance, as is jiointed out in the Introduction, 366 is the last line of the
tlie

here

384. Kaxd, donni upon, like the wave descending on tlie ship. Compare note eBaiNON seems to be used on N 737. of the footmen as distinct from the charioteers of the next line. But the phraseology of the whole j^i.'^.'iage is rather awkward ijAxovto in 385 is first used of the Trojans only, and is extended to the Greeks in 387 by an
;

afterthought.

VOL.

II

130
fiaKpolai ^v(Troiat,

lAIAAOC O

(xv)

rd pd a^^ eVt vrjvcnv Kito vavfia^a KoWi'jevra, Kara cno^a ei/xeva 'yaXKMi. HdrpOKXa^ 8\ e'lw^ fiev W.j^aiol re Tpwh re
d/ji(f)efjid-^opro

390

TetT^eo9
r6(f)p^

dodcov eKTodi

i^rjojv,

rjcTTo

6 7' evl KXcairjc d'yairip'opo'^ JLvpvTrvXoLO re Koi rbv erepire \6yot<i, eVl 8' eA./cet Xvypwi,

(j>dp/jLaK

aKeo-fxaT
8t]

eiraaae fieXaivdcov oSvvdcov.

i7re(rav/ji6POV<;

avrdp

eirel

Tt^o<;

ivorjae

395

AavaMV jevero Tp(oa<i, drdp r dp eireLra koi m WL/xco^iv

388. eKCiNToQ.

la^i] re ^o/So'i re,

TreTrXrjyero fxrjpco
392.

389.

XO^Kcoi

xoXkon S Anibr.

r' ENl

oc

r'

(}

r*

eN Vr. A.
:

Z> Lips.

394. QKecuar' 393. rives erepne Xoucon (Xocon corr. Nauck) T. 397. ^nenXHrexo P. 395. dneccuJueNOUC J. QKHuaT' il Ai. 8ix^s.
:

388. JuaKpoTci, 22 cubits long, see 677.

These are tlie only two ]iassages in H. but where sea-fighting is alluded to this is probably a mere accident, as a sea-faring race, when at war, would be hardly likely to abstain from attacking
;

mouth of the sword,' which appears in St. Luke xxi. 24, etc. 390. The story now returns to Patroklos, who was left at the end of A tending the wounded Eurypylos. For the
difficulties of the passage see the Introd.

though their gear would no doubt be of an elementary

the enemy's
ships,

naval conflict is indeed implied suitors send a ship to waylay Telemachos on his I'eturn fcom Pylos, It is probable 8 669, 842, 28, tt 351. that boarding would be the only tactics pursued, as the ships of Homer do not seem to have been provided with beaks See Helbig, p. 77. for ramming. (The evidence is, however, purely negative beaks are found on very ancient figured vases those of the 'Dipylon' style. See Kroker in Jahrb. des Arch. Inst. i. These long poles would then p. 107 tf.) no doubt be used to 'fend off' an enemy of superior strength, or perliaps even to strike the rowers over the oars. The allusion does not tend to prove the lateness of the passage, as Fick
sort.

391. Teixeoc ciJu.9eju<ixoNTO, were fighting/or the wall. dfj.rpi/j.dxeo'Oai with gen. seems always to have this sense, e.g.

when the

496, 533,

20.

With the

ace.

it is

local, to light

arouml.

Sktooi, while the

fight was not yet among the ships. 392. aranHNopoc, see on 756. 393. Xoroic, talk or possibly tales. The word occurs only here and a 56 in H., and is evidence of the lateness of

Nauck prefers to adopt the passage. the variant Xovuiv (Xofwy) of Sch. T when we last heard of Patroklos (A 848)
;

koXXhcntq evidently means that they were made of pieces glued side by side, and arranged so that their ends
lay at different distances, in order to Ste note on KoWTjTbv gain strength. CTOJua, the front, i.e. ^Xr/TpoLcn, 678. a unique expression as ii})])lied point to a weapon, tiiougli somewhat similar metaphors are found in later Greek e.g. Xen. nses a-rj/xa of the front of the battle, S.Kpov arj^ia Trrpycjv, Eur. Phocii. 1166. It is impossible not to he i-eminded of tlie common Hebraism the
;
; '

holds. 389.

he was washing Eurypylos' wound, and his haste when he left Nestor (A 647) should confine him to the actual work of surgery. But on the other hand the length to which the battle has extended demands an occu])ation of more elastic duration than the mere washing of a wound nor does erepire suit \6cov as There is therefore no well as XSyois. \'^an reason to depart from the text.
;

Herwerden conj. Fiirea-a for \6yoLs, and this van L. adopts, but without justification.

394. Compare A 830. predicative, as remedies.

dKecjuara

is

143-44; 397-98, cf. 0113In 395 Nitzsch conj. vrjas for retxos. Tlie context evidently recpiires the but it is proljahle tliat the change earlier passage has been borrowed verbatim without the necessary adaptation.
14.
;

395-96 =

lAIAAOC O
X'Epcrl

(\v)

:}1

"

llupuTrvX",

KaTa7rprjvecrcr\ 6\o(f)vp6/nevo<; 8e irpocnjvha' ovKeri rot Bvva/jLcti ^areovTi irep t'/xTrr/s'

7rap/jiev/j,6V'
Bij

evOdSe

yap
\v

fxeya

ptiKOf opcopev

I'liT

dWa
Tl\'

ae
olB

fxev
ei<;

ffepuTrcov

TroTirepTrero),

avrdp eyoyye
7roXe/jLL^(:iv.

(TirevcropLai

A-^iXija,
K61'
01

orpvvoi

ei
;

(TVV

SalfiOVi

BvjXOV

Opll'bi

Trapeiiroiv

dyaOt/ Be
dp"
0)9

7rapai(f)a(Ti<i

iarip eTaipou."
105

Tov

/j,ev

elirovra TroSes'

Tpcoa? eTrep^ofiivou^; fxevov

e/xTreSov,

(pepov avrap W-^aiol ovSk Bvvavro

TravpoTepovi irep iovTa<; uTrcoo-aaOai irapa vrjMv ovhe TTore T^coe^ \avao)v ehvvavro (f)d\ayya\
prj^d/x'ivoi
K\i(Tij]t(Tt

fxiytjjj,vai

rjBe

veecFcnv.
110

re crrdOfxy] Bopv vifiov e^idvvet TeKTOvo<i ev TraXufirjiai Bai)p,ovo^, o's" pd re irdai]^ ev elBpji aocf)li]>i u7ro6rjpoavv7)i,criv Ad^'jvrj^,
oyi C09

aW

fiev

Tcov eVl

Icra

f^d^r)

reraro

TrroXe/tos'

re.

5" cnoc nlj'da Ar. AG PR TTarl. a. 398. 3e npocHuSa 407. ancocaceai duuNeceai .s. 408. oObe ouxe JiC'W 409. Hde [G]J Bar. \'r. A tV dWwi ouSe nbe Eust. 410. chigunh Q (cin written over hi. 412. A): ovbk ii
:

;)

eldcbc

f'r.

Mose. Marl, a

(yp. iibn).

413.

n6Xeu6c

PCJ.

401. 'I'lie noTiTcpneToo position seem.s ([uite meaningless Twi (papfj.dKui, Sell. T, will not

Why

'

pre irpbs

do^

and the conipoimd does not recur in Greek literature. Pallis suggests (j>piva
TfpiriTU}.

rojies by two armies are moved and this is compared to the tight straining of the cord by which a carpenter guides
l)y

the equal straining of the

tlie

'

'

which

403-04

=A

himself in cutting a plank, as Odysseus does in liuilding his raft, fiacre o ewKTraKoi eni ffrdO/jL-qv Wufev, e 24.'). The simile is not ver}' exact, as the point to be illustrated is the equaliij- of two strains (fVi Iffa, 413) while the simile only gives tlie intensity of one but it is not unnatural that the poet should think of the equality and severity of a He probtigiit as almost synonymous.
fxivLcs
;

792 93.

409. JuiirHueNai, to get into the midst of. The idea clearly is not that the

Trojans could just reach the ships (si e 414, 416), but that they could not do more it is at the sterns that they are The huts, in a subse(|Ueiit stop[)ed.
;

passage, 656, are regarded as l>cing behind the first line of ships, but it does not follow that they were entirely lietween the ships and the sea. Such an

arrangement is higldy imiirobable. It is more likely that huts and siii])s are supposed to alternate in rows, each man having his hut near his own shi]i. 410. crdeuH epyaXeiov tkto!>ik6v, i]
ATtti

tovtwi 5^ KaTvdvvTr)pia Xeyop.ei'Tj iffn dk <jxo'-''i-ov Kavovi^erai to. ^v\a. XfTrrbv epi'Opwi r) fxiXavi xpilifxarL j3ej3a,uTlie meta[)hor hangs fxivov, Sehol. A.
. .

ably had lieforc him the veiy similar but more correct comjiarison of 43336, where the equality is well compared to the level balance, ffrad/xos. A reminiscence of crrdO/xr] in e 245 may have sugg.'Sted the new simile. 412. For the gi'U. after ci&fii see //. G. and for Athene as teacher of l.''l (/ shipbuilding, among other useful arts, K 60-61. xseiihfr co9iH nor <To<p6s nor

on the word xeraTO in 413 for which see M 436 and note on H 102. A stubborn and equal struggle is symbolized

of the (amily recurs in Hes. Op/). 640, crotpii} JI;i?iiu. Mn-\ 483, 511); we liave thus anotlit r proof of tiie late origin of this

any H.

otiier

word

{<Tecro<pi(Tfiivos

passa;;!-.

132

lAlAAOC O
aXkoi
8'

(xv)
ifid'^^ovro

a/A^'

aWrjiac

/jLu^tjv

veeaaiv
415

'EiKTcop 8' dvT Atavro'i TO) Se fiii)<i Trepl vrjo'i e-^ov

ielaaro KvSaXt/jLOCo. irovov, ovhe Bvvavro

ovd' 6 Tov e^ekdcrai

ovd^
ei'O^

rov

dyjr

coaaadai,

koI ivLTrpPjaaL Trvpl vy]a^, iirekaaae ye Salfxcov. eirel p

(pai.BifMO'i

via KXvTioto KaX/jTopa

9 VTja

Aia<i
420

TTvp

(pepovra Kara arrjOo^

Trecrcov,

SovTTTjaev

Se
009

jSuXe Bovpr Sd\,6^ Be ol eKireae '^eipo^.

veb'i

"E/CTWo

S'

evorjaev dveyjriov o^OakixolcrLv

ev Kovi7]tai

Trecrovra

irpoirapoiOe /xeXaivr]';,
425

TpMCTi re Kal Avkloktlv eKeKkero fxaKpov dvaa<i' " Tp(ye9 Kal Avkiol koI AdpSavoo dj-^ipa^rjral,
fXT]

8i]

TTO)

'^d^eade

fid^tj^;

ev

crreLvei
^

rcoiSe,

aXA,'

via KXvtloio cracoaare,

avXijcrcocn

/xij

[xlv

A-^atol

revyea
fo)9

eiTTcov

vewv ev d'^wvi ireaovra. AcavTO<i uKOVTiae Sovpl ^aeivMf

o

TOV
415.

fiev

dfiapd\
:

eireLra
416.

AvKo^pova Ma(TTopo9
juiihc
j.
: :

viov,
:

430

ont'
il

OUT

QT.
:

bk

bk

like

\i: A.
:

|i

nepi
419.

417 om. Q.

NHOC

nhq

Ar. Par. g:

418.

re

c S.

napd Q. uTa uibN

:

D supr.
ivTdvda,
{supr.
c). cf.

423.
Kal ev

NeoC AQ[S] dWoiS Tbirois,

nh6c
d.

GU

necjc
o,

12 (ret

vebs 5td

rod

East,

on
:

wXciffra rQv avriypdcpuv Kal 426. udxH fj. 100).

427.

cacbcere Yr.

430.

414,
in
It

M
is

175.
6

was interpolated hence,

t^s

Ar. held that the line e/c tovtov

retxo^taxias
(ttLxos.

udcTOpoc KdcTopoc P UHCTopoc C. * 93. re seems to emphasize the rea.soii why Hector could not be driven back,
:

bieaKevaarai

likely enough that both passages may be by the same hand but this jiarticnlar line is more relevant to the than here. context in 415. qnt' = (J^/Ta II 621, etc. eeicaxo, As verbs for eFiaaro, rushed, A 138. of aiming regularly take a gen. of the
;

object aimed at, it is a question if we ought not to adopt the variant a^r' for dvT. Cf. X 89 'Odvfffios eeiaaro dvrios The change was a likely one when at^as. eeiaaro came to be referred to elfii.. " rcli 417. Ar. wrote vija, Trpoelwe yap

because it was the will of heaven that brought him up.' 422. ONeipioN, because his father Klytios was I'riams brother, T 238. 426. JUH nco, in no wise the sense not yet is ver}^ inappropriate here. See on r 306. jmdxHc goes naturally with Xd^effde, CN creiNcY xcoiSe, in this strait, 476 aTeivei ev standing by itself, cf.
;

'

aivoTaroiL.

428. NeooN ^N drcoNi, a phrase whicli recurs in II 239, 500, T 42, T 33, and indicates that the original meaning of

^X^" t^ovov " " oiidk rb [xerpov eiriMxerai vfjas ypd(peiv But the plur. is better vrjas (sc. 420). is Hector's constant aim (9 182, evnrprjffai the particular 235, 198, and often) In ship is merely a step on the road. 420, on the other hand, the singular is obviously requiied. It must be confessed that vrja looks like a conjecture of Ar. 418. eneXacce from 7re\dj"aj rather than eTreXavvetv. which occurs only in N 804, P 493 in a quite ditierent sense. Cf.
Se
fMids irepl vr/os
. .

"

dW

This was specialized dyiliv was assembly. into assembly (or place of assembly) of spectators at games, a stage Avhich
'

'

has been reached in

12

Homer (^

passim,

1,

and
to

d)

w-e

sition
itself

the

sense

find the final tranof 'the contest'

ev

H
i]

only in d 259 (probably). Compare dyvpei 12 141 and Oelov dyCiva 298 (witii note), irapd Boiwrois dyihv
v-qGiv

dyopd odev sal dywviovs Oeovs AiaxvXos Tovs dyopaiovs, Schol. B on 12 1. But 6eol dyujvioi in Aischylos means the gods in assembly, see Verrall on Ag. 518.

lAIAAOC O

(XV)

Ml

Al'avTo^ OepuTTOVTa Kvdjjpioi', 09 pa Trap' avTon pal\ errel avhpa KareKra KvOf'ipoicri ^aOeoicri,

TOP p
ecrraor
in]b<i

e^aXep

K(})a\r]v
-^'^^'tos'"

ayx

virep ovaro^ o^el ^aXKon o B vinio^ ev Koinrjim

ireae,

ctTTo
5'

Trpv/jLvPj'i

'^afidSL'i

Xvvto Be yvia.

tOri

Ai'a? "

ippiyr]<T, Kacriyvrjrov Teu/cpe ireirov, Br) tohv aireKTaTo iricrro^ eralpo^; MacTTopiST/^, ou voii IxvOrjpudep evBov eovra

Be TrpoarjvBa-

Taa
Tov

(fiiXoiai
'

roKevatv enofxev ev fxeyapoLai'

140

irov vv rot lot \\KT(op /j.ey(i6vjjio<i direKTave. AttoXXcop ; diKVjJLopoL Kai Tu^ov, o TOi TTope 'i>oi/3o'i

0)9

(f)(W\

Tu^op
Kal p

e'x^oyp

loBoKOP'

6 Be ^vpe7]Ke, 6eoiP Be 01 dyyi irapear-q eV %e^/3l iraXiPTOvop rjBe (f)apeTprjp fidXa 8' oiKa /SeXea Tpcoeaaip e^iet.
145

ej3aXe KXttro?' Yleicn^vopo^ dyXaop vlov, TlovXvBdfxaPTO^; eralpov dyavov HapdoiBao,

i)pia
T7]t

yap e^

ittttov;' p,ep TreiroprjTo Kad '^epalp ej(OPTa' iroXv irXelcrraL kXopOpto cfidXayyef;, rjc pa

"EiKTopi Kal Tpcoeacrc ^api^o/jievo';' rd^a B auroM ^Xde KUKOP, TO oi ou rt? epvKaKep lefiepcop irep.
433.

450

Ke9a\HC PR.
r.

435.

XOto Cant.
:

438.

JULaCTOpi5HC altered
b.Ti
.1.

to

KQCTopiSHC

439.
:

TOKcOciN

TEKecciN Zeii.

441.

444.

BcXh

[08?]:9'n 15ar. 450. ieu^NCo(i) (or Ar. otx*^'7/). T

:

a9i:i \'r. h.

ie-)

CGJPQRU
because

449 51 aO. Ar. (see lielow). 447. VnncoN 11. Lips. (s?7?r. Jcix^nou) Harl. a b, Par. d f g li j.

4-32.

zaeeoici,

doulitle.ss

thi.s

luuKOv,

dWa

Tr)i>

To^iKrjv

rexi'V^,

An.

was the point from whieli the Phoenician worship of Aphrodite was, according to unanimous tradition, introduced into Greece {iepbv dyiwraTov Kal hpwv biroaa
'

on the analogy of B 827, q.v. 443. naXJNTONON, see on 266. 444. i'ur QeKea von Christ writes ^f'Xoj, in order to avoid the synizesis.

This

is

Tov,

A<ppoolTr)s Trap' "ILWrjcriv iariv apxaibraPaus. iii. 23. ]). The only other

The singular

trace of this connexion in H. is the name Tlie epithet ja^eos Ki'^f'pfta in the Od. lias evident reference to the habitation of a god in the ease of Killa (A 38, 452)

is equally appropriate, but there is no reason why the change to the pliir. sliduld have been made. 447. nenoNHTo, 'was in trouble with his horses,' as we sav. 449 -.50 = P 291-92. xap'zoweNOc

and

Krisa

(B 520)

but

no such

re-

ligious

significance is known in Nisa The.-^e (B 508) or Pherai (I 151, 293). are the only places where the word occurs in H.
4.38. Cf. X 363. 'iuboft Wntq, 'an inmate of our house.' The phrase is evidently borrowed hence in N. 440. noO Nii xoi lof, cf. E 171.

seems to imply something like currying favour ; he is apparently going beyond liis duty in oider to display his zeal, and
'

drives into the thick of the fight instead of hanging on the outskirts out of range, as the charioteer should do when his An. tells us that principal is on foot. Ar. athetized 449-51, but subsequently, in his treatise On the X<iraf Camp,

441.

75

else

etc.

coKuixopoi. sii:f/t/y shii/iiir/, as x 417, ahviiys qnickhj dying, t6hon \fyei ov rb <tkvos rb woXe-

changed his mind and defended them. He first held that 449-50 were wrongly repeated from P (oi) ydp "EKTopi xnp's'o-

134

lAIAAOC O
<^/dp
S'

(xv)
e/mTrecrev

avykvi
I'^pnre

ol

oircaOe 'jroXvarovo^
oe

tos"

e^ 6~^eo3v, vTrepcorjaav
KpoTeovTe<i.

ol

lttttoc

Keiv

o-^ea

dva^

evoi-jae

rayjiCXTa
Yttttcov.

Ilov\vSd/j,a<i,
T01/9

Koi

Trpcoro'i

ivavTiO<i rjkvOev
vce'i

fxev 6 7' W^aTVPOOoi TIporidovo'i

8'

OMKe,

455

TToWa
tTTTrou?-

eTTcoTpvve
S'

(7')(ehov

la-'yeiv
'

etaopooyvra
e/XL-^drj.

avTO<i
S'

avri<^

licv

Trpofid'^OLatv
icf)

aivvTO,
i

TevKpo<i Kai

aXXov oiarov

F^KTopi '^aXKOKopvarrji
iirl

Kev eiravae

f^d-^rj^

vrjvalv

A'^aicov,
460

Ov/xov. fjLLV dpiaTevovra j3akoiv i^eiXero uW' ov \rj6e A<09 ttvklvov voov, 09 p e^vXaacrev

"Y.KTop', drdp TevKpov TeXafMOJViov 09 ol ivarpecfjea vevpi]v ev dpLv/jiovi

iirX

ev^o? dTrrjvpa,
ro^coi

rwi epvovri' iTapeir\d'y-^6i] Be ol ciWrjt pr}^" lo^ '^a\Ko/3ap7]<i, To^ov Se ol eKireae ^etpo<i.
TevKpo<;
S'

465

ipplyrjae,

/ca(Ti<yvr)Tov

he

TrpoaijvBa454.
fr.

451. onicee no\u9djaac (!.

ii

npocee Apli. eNaNxioN BGH

457. 459.

(siipr.

453. KpareoNTec J KpoNeoNxec R. 455. npoTioNopoc c) JP.

:

456. enoxpuNe

AHR.

Ynnouc auTOC

b'
:

auTic

aoxoc

5'

Mosc. aux' esaOxic

H.

II

afieic C.

King's Par. (a

JudxHC Zen. {v. ivfra) fi 463. eucxpo9ea G. supr.) d g.

judxHN Aph. (Ar.

?)

D Harl.

b,

iavTuii /cat Trarpt) and that 451 was condemned by the word 6Tna6e The former argument (see below). means that the phrase is properly used in P of a foreigner anxious to please 'Hector and the Trojans,' but wrongly here of one of the Trojans themselves. 451. For onicee Aph. read -rrpoade, on the ground that Kleitos in driving into the fight could only have been
fievos,

dW

456. Polydamas is careful to give such orders as will prevent a repetition of the disaster Astynoos, unlike Kleitos, is to keep his eyes on his chief.
;

459. ZrivddoTos jutdxHC, aWoi oe p-dxqv Kai 'ApiaT0(pdv7]s oe pLaxv, Did. This is corrupt, as Did. never gives a reading

wounded in front. It is easy to suppose that lie was at the moment wheeling round. Ar. when defending the lines had recourse to the curious supposition that Polydamas was standing in the car and fighting from the back against the ships, while the horses and driver were standing with their heads away from the sea, 'iua dwo rod iaov yevriTai But eNaNxioc (454) would not 7} ixdxnbe used of a Trapafidrris going to the horses from the chariot it evidently means that Polydamas was on foot a little way off, and on seeing the disaster
;

and Aph. by name while leaving the reading of Ar. either unnoticed or implied in the somewhat supercilious
of Zen.
d\\oL.
is

Probably dWot
fidxr^v, as
;

is

a mistake for

'Apio-rapxos.

the text stands,

obviously necessary

we do not need

to be informed that if Hector had been killed he would have been put hors de

whereas it gives a perfectly good sense to say that the death of Hector alone would have put an end to
comhat
;

the battle. Either, therefore, the mistake is due to a reminiscence of the

common
which
is

sequence

iwavcxe

more probable, 460

fJ-axv^, or, is an inter-

polation, as

runs up to stop his horses. And 44748 must mean that the cliarioteer is
acting independently for the time.
453.

Bentley long ago suggested. In that case the genitive is perfectly

natural.
464. enJ xcoi, at Hector, epiioNxi agreeor. napenXdrxeH, cf. N 578.

KSiN' Kvd, see

160.

ing with

lAIAAOC O
"
ft)

(XV)

135

TTOTTOt,

?'/

Stj

haijjioiv

i)fj,Tp7]<;,

Trdy-^u fid-^j]^ eVi /i>;Sea Kei'pei 6 re fioi ^lov eK^aXe -)(^eip6s,

veuprjv

8'

e^eppt/^e VoaTpo(f)ov,

yv

eveCrjcra

TTpdnov, 6(pp dv^-^^ono Qapud OpwicrKovra^ oicrTOLHi.'' Tov 8 r]fiei^T eireLTa fieywi 'VeXap.oyvLO's At'a<f' "
ftj

470

Treirov,

uWa

jBiov fiev

ea Kal

Tap(f)a(;

lov<;

avve^eve ^eo? Aavaoim fj.eyrjpa'^' avrap '^epalv eKtov SoXi-^ov Sopv Kal adKo<; lofiojt [jLupvao re Tpdjeaai Kal ciXkov^ dpvvdi \aovs\
Keiadai, iirel
fMr)

475

fiav

dcTTTOvhi ye,

Sa/xacradifxevot irep, eXoiev

fivqcrdypieOa
fiev

vrja'i
oi<s

euacreX/xov^,

dXXd
ro^ov

'^iipp.rj^y

avrap
Kparl
e'lXero
/3>}

<pau 6 y
8' 8'

06

evt

KAicnrjicrtv

eU7]KV,

d/ncf)^

Mp,oi(Ti

criiKO^

Biro

rerpaOekvfjLvov,

eV

lcJ^Oi/j-col

Kwetii' ivrvKTOv

eOrjKev

480
482

8'

levai,

aX-Kipov ey^o^, uKa-^fxevov o^ei '^oXkoh, p.d\a 8' o)Ka Oeoov Al'aprt Trapeartj.
(?),

467.

CO

nenoN Zen.
:

ev &\\o)i

A
328

(not H).
:

468.

Huerepoc
rivh
"

I'.

469.
Did.).
l|

Ne6cTpo90N
cNeduca
472.
477.
J.
:

NeocTpe9ea An. on
470.

ucTpo90N S
Zen.

{yp. Lips.,

(ip.

npcoYoN

npcoiHN

(c
476.

iiifra'^.

8n exoixo lfr()T.
.

lOUC

oVcTouc K.

475.

opNue

(^>.

acnoudi Ai
:

acnouaei

i>.

JUNHcaiueea Bar. {not Hail. a). 478. bk. After 480 CDC insert (from V 337) 479-81 om. J.
|

b'

au

PH.

KXicmeeN K.
481
It
is

innoupiN, deiNON d^ \690c KaeunepecN cneucn.

467.
cniKcipei, cuts oH', So also 11 120.

thwarts; see

848,

312,

il

5.58.

however

on 9
tJiat
;

7.

neuter, in 269. 3. Some take it as a masc. relative (e.g. Hentze and Fiisi), but this does not suit the use of 6 T as a r<'lative expressing 'a constant
468.
re,

an

adverbial

see

H. G.

quite inofl'ensive in itself. 476. For the construction of this sentence compare 9 512 firj fiav dcnrovoL ye veQv evi^alev ^kt]\oi, X 304 fiij ixkv
da-TroeSi

76 /cat d/cXeiwj dTroXotV?;!'. Hentze has pointed out tliat these are not negais

263. this morniwj. ecaly npcoYoN, Zen. read irpwirjv, no doubt in the sense rccenthf, cf. E 832, O 500, though Ar. objected that it would mean the day he/ore yesterday (cf. note on B 303) or at all events imply a considerable length
(?.

orj/c''rrt^ characteristic'; seeH.

tive wishes at all; fidv

a particle ex-

470.

pressing strong determination and does not suit a wish. In each case /jltj is to be taken closely not with the verb but with a<yirov5i ye, the opt. being concessive.

The

of

time
:

(l,a^a(Tts

5e

ylverai

ir\eiovos

whereas Teukros' string had been broken only the day before (9 328). It may be questioned however whether the author of this passage had the exact chronology in mind, or was indeed reXp()vo\')

tliought is then 'though they may take tlie .ships, at least it surely must not be without a struggle.' 478. 9c, a harsh case of ictus-lengthening, though in the face of MS. testimony we can hardly doubt that it, and not the obvious correction 0' av, is the true

ferring to

be merely emphasizing Teukros' prudence in putting on a new string for the day's work. 473 has a suspicious resemblance to
at
all.
:

He may

several lines which have been added in order to supply, an infin. to ideiv see

Cf. tj5' bnhaa ToXvireiae Q 7, reading. ttoW er^a re Kal ovkL T 255 in tlie same place ; and 6 ^dvos e,u^dev t 99. 479. xerpaeeXujuiNON, evidently \cith four foundations, e.g. layers of hide to support the metal facing; see on I 541, X 130.

136

lAIAAOC O
"Ektcop

(xv)

S' ft)9 elSev Tev/cpov fSXacpOivra ^eXef^va, re koI Av/cioiaiv eiceic\.eTO fxuKpov av(Ta<;' Tpcoal " KoL AdpSavoi djy^t/jia'^r)Tai, T/3(Me? KOi AvicLOL

i85

dvepe<;
vi]a<;

eare,

(ftlXoi,

/xvy'iaaade
SJ)

8e

dovptho^ dXKrj';

dva
S'

'y\a(jivpd<i'

yap

Xhov

o^OaXfxolatv
490

dvSpo<; dpL(TTrjO<i Aiodev l3\aj)devTa /SeXe/xva.

dpcyvcoTO*; Ato? dvBpdac ylveraL dXKi], OTOiaiv kv8o<; vTreprepov eyyvaXi^rjc, rj/juev koI ovk ideXrjtcnv dfjuvvetv, 778' OTiva'i ijiivv6r]iat

pela

ft)?

vvv

Kpyelwv
r]e

/xtvvdei

jxevo^,

djxpii

dpi'iyet.

dXXci

fjid-^ead^

eirl

prjvcrlv doXXe<i'

09

Se

Kev

vfxe(oi>

^X)]/jbevo'i

TV7rel<;
01

Odvarov kol
d/jLvvo/xevcoi

Trorfiov
irepl

eTriairriL,

495

reOvdrw

ov

dCfce<;

Trdrprj^

TeOvdixev dX>C dXo-^o<i re cror] koI 7ralBe<i ottlcto-ci), KOL oIko^ Kol KXi]po<i dK7]paT0<i, et Kev A'^acot
Oiycoj'rai
490.

avv
LR.
:

vr^vcrX

<l)[Xr]v

e?

iraTpiha

yalavT
{v.

rirNGTai
||

491.

OTOiciN ap. Herod.?

:

infra)

6toici(n)

U.

\\

IrruaXizei S. erruaXisei CP^Q {supr. h) R unepxaTON H. juinugci te CQSU Par. d g, Bar. Yr. b A S3'r. (H ?) Vr. d
ajuONQi H'.
493.
infra).

492.
:

UlNueHlC)
il.
|

uinuohi xe
|1

UCNOC
\\

rcNoc Q.

494. eni 495.

cn
C.

A'^r.

b.

Lykurg.

{v.

{supr. a>).
;!

497.

coc (}, oc naTdec oniccco

:
:

enicnei

nhucI 8iajunepec 496. ajuuNCJueNai J

498.

NHnia xcknq
k).
Ms.s.

Lyk.
o'l'xoNxai

oTuioc J {supr. oTkoc Lyk. oTkoc YKCONxai or H(i)KCONxai, several Harl. a

:

499.

GQR

xXftpoc Kai Lips. Cant.

of Lykurg.

used in the later 6Xa9eeNxa elsewhere in H. /3Xd7rrw sense, injured is applied only to things or persons hindered or tripped while actually in movement ; or to the mind, hindered in its working, either by divine interference or by wine. See on H 660. 489. AioecN, an assumption explained by the next line. It would seem more natural for Hector to attribute the act to Apollo, after the visible appearance of that god on his behalf (254 fi'. see
484.
is
; ;

The shorter form is to be preferred, as avoiding the synizesis, and on the analogy of 6'tcoi, for which see note on 664. The use of v (p\K. to make position in the second thesis is very unby the Mss.
usual cf. on 197. For kOBoc OnepxepoN .see note on A 290. 492. ook eeeXHiciN go closely together, =refuscs; else we should reijuire ^a?; with the subj. in a quasi-conditional clause, 494-99. These famous lines are quoted
;

also

9 311)

by Lykurgos adv.

Leocr.

103.

The
;

but since 366, where, as was

pointed out, the episode of the awaT-q Aw? properly ends, Apollo has been entirely forgotten, and Zeus, though his actual presence on the field is not mentioned nor perhaps even implied, is the only god who This is a slight indication of interferes.
difference
491. TO

of authorship, but,
oToiaL

in
eirl

conrrfv

text there found, as will be seen above, differs in three places from the vulgate but the changes are less considerable on the whole than those of the contemporary orator Aischines. Still they shew the same tendency to variatinii which becomes observable about the middle of the fourth century B.C. ujuecoN
as

nexion with others, not insignificant.

TptavXXalBov
ri]v o'^ftav,

159, v 7, i'351,
a/nfioov

219.

It

probably

represents an older

vixuv,

vpwTrjv
oTeoiaiu

^x" (TvWa^rjv

to jxivTOL

analogous to

quoted

Aiol. vfj./j.u3v, as an Aiolic

ouKTi Herod. shews that there was

This probably an old variant

form by

oxoiciN instead of OTioLffiv

which

is

given

A]ioll. de pron. 498. KXHpocxwpiKTjwept'/i-ri/o-ts/cat owi'a, eTret oi irpicroL /caraXa/Soirfs X'^P^" KK-qpuL

lAIAAOC O
0)<f

(XV)

137
r.oo

eliTcov
S'

At'a? "

acB(o<;,

6)Tpvve fievo'i kuI Bvfiov eKcicTTOv. av6^ erepcodev cKeKXero olf krapoiau'' Wpyelof vvv cipKiov >) diroXecrOai
vi]dn'.
'

^e aacoOPjvai Kai aircoaaadai kuko,

/}

eXireaO',

el

i>fja<;

eXrji

Kopv6aio\o<-;

VjKTcop,
;

ifx^ahov i^eadai
7/
'

irarplha yalav eKaaTO^ ovK 6TpvvovTo<i (iKovere Xaov airavTa

rjv

r.os

RKTopo's,

09

Si]

i^PjU'^

iviTrpPjaat
/ce'Xer'

/xeveaiveL

ov fiav e9 ye
-qpilu 8'
01)
Ti<;

-^opbi'

iXOtfxej',
fxijri^

aWa
re.

fiu^eadai.
510

TovSe voo^ kol

dficLvcov,

y avToa-^ehirjt filial -^eipd'i re /xe'ro^ ^eXrepov 7) uTToXeadaL k'va 'y^povov tje

500.

/Bioyvai,
Lip.s.

oTpuNe Q.
506.

501.
:

oTc ^rdpoiClN
h.

JuaKpbN ducac
508.

504.
510.

P(,'I.'

Hn

i.'.

aKOuexe

aTerc Hail.

re

xe Syr.

auTocxeSiHN

Ilarl. a, King's, rifis /xeTa tou v

Sch. BT.
Bentley, while l-'ick rejects couplet as absurd.'
'

Tlii.s is A. nearly riglit, e.xcept that the reference is iloulitless not to an original partition of conquered land, but to the periodical ilivisiou by lot of shares in the land of

avry\v

diffffiovTo,

Scliol.

tlie

whole

tlie

communitj', 'allotment' in the most

literal sense (so also t 64).

The mean-

on foot, a sarcastic rcminiiing one of the artless liumour of the words of Telemachos to the visitor in his island, ov /xiu yap ri ffe Trefbv oiopiaL efOdd' 'tKeadai, a 1 73.
505.

euBaSoN,

taunt,

ing is that when a man dies his right to a share in this allotment is reserved So under the intact to his family. Spartan rule, when a child was born,
. (pvXfTicv ol TTpea-^vraToi rpefpeiv eKiXevou. KKrjpov ajTun rCiv ivaKiax'-^'-'^'' The irpocrvei/xai'Tes, Plut. Ltfc. xvi. 1. last clause sY KeN k.t.X. is strange, as

510. ov fiev

For ft after xoOBe compare f 182 etc. yap tov ye Kpucaov

.
.

-f),

tcDj'

Hector should

rather

be coniident of

Fasi quotes from Cicero de Nat. JDeorum i. 15. 38 q)io quid absurdius quam homines iam morte deletos rcponere in deos ? 511-12. Cf. M 350-51 ^ovXoix awa^ airb dv/uLov dXiffcrai, t) or)0a crrpfvyfcrdaL iwv eua xP<^non here is ev vrjaiJL epyifiTji.
'
.

'

gaining his end, wliich is to prevent 499 the departure of the Achaians. recurs in H 460 where it suits the context, but we can hardly su])pose it borrowed here from so late a i)assage unless we reject 498-99 altogether, with the liibbeck, Diiutzer, Nitzsch, etc. mention of the KXijpos, however, is not like an interjiolator's work.
:

equivalent to dira^ there, and exactly to our idiomatic use The phrase 'three times = thrice, etc. is a strange one, as xpovov in H. (where the ace. is the only case which is found), as in later Greek, always means 'a while,' duration of time, whereas fiiro^ The sentence marks a point of time. consists of two main clauses ^fXTtpov
clearly

answers

'

r)02.
')vc

aidcoc, see E 787. cipKioN, nouare sure either to die or conquer, i.e.

the present crisis must end one way or See note on B 39-3. the other. f)04. el is better than the non-Homeric is is that which the constr. ijv naturally employed by a sj)eaker who does not wish to implj' that the occasion
' ;

^iQvai anil ij x^porfpottrii', opposing eVa xP"""" to oijdd, of which tlie first includes the two disjunctive clauses, t)
.

and r)e ^tJii/ai, two alternaboth comprised under eva XP^^'^"BicoNQi must be taken in tlie strict sense to usin life.' not simjily 'to of the aor..
diroX4ffdai

tives

'

will actually arise.'

H. G.

292 (M

22-3,

There is no need for etc.). F^\ir(r6\ ei Kfv vrjas of I'randreth

86

the

and

van L.

eKOCTOc
;

in the

next line without

yaiav UTrajres

is

suspicious

ts irarpioa

cxpeureceai is explained by the to be wrung, Si'hol. with (TTpayyi^effOai. squeezed out,' and in fx 351 aTpiyyeadai. The metaphor of is a variant in Harl. squeezing vividly ex]iresses the situation of the Achaians; it is hardlv 'better
live.'
'

138
hi]6a
(Trpev<^/eadai

lAIAAOC O
iv
alvi)i

(XV)

i)

SyfioTrjri

0)8'

dvBpdcn yeiporepoicnv. MTpvve fiVO<; koI 6v/xop eKaarov. evd" "E/CTft)/3 fjiev eXe ^^(^ehiov Ilepi,/jii]Bo^ vlov, cipvov ^03Ki]U)v, At'a? S' eXe AaohafxavTa KvTrjvopo^ dyXaov viov rj'yefxova TrpvXecov,
M<;

avTox; irapa vrjvalv vir

etTTODV

515

UovXvSdfxa^

8'

^flrov Is-vWtjvlov i^evapt^e,

^vXetSeo) erapov, fie'yaOvp.wv cipj(ov ^Treooiv. 520 TO)i Se Me7?/9 eiropovaev IScov o S' vrrraida Xiaadrj Kol Tou p.ev diry/J-^poTev ov jdp WiroWcop Uov\v8d/jia<i.
eta

Havdoov

vlov ivl Trpo/xd^oia-L Sa/xfjvaL'

avrdp

ye Kpotcr/jiov arrjOo^; pbeaov ovraae Sovpldir wpuwv Tev^e icrvXa. SovTrrjcrev Se irecrMV, o 8
Se
TO)i

eiropovae ^o\o-^ al'^/ji)]<i iv etSco?, op Aa/xTro? iyelvaro cfiepTUTo^ dvSpcov, Aa/jb7reri8r]<;, Aao/xeSovTLdSr]^;, iv elSora Oovpiho^; dXKrj'^'
T6(f)pa

525

o?

Tore ^vXetSao /xeaov auKO^ ovTaae Sovpl

530

iyyvdev opfi7]deL<i' TrvKivo'i 8e ol r^pKeae Ocopr)^, TOP p i(f)opeL <yvd\oLcnv dprjpoTa- top irore 4>uXeu9
512. xpeureceai
:
:
]|

513 om. H*. un' ^n ^ On' Eust. (}. crpdrreucoai Mor. 516. <pcoKHCON nvh 'AeHNaicoN T naupoxepoici ap. Eust. XaojueSoNxa fr. Mosc. 522. (pooKcicoN Syr. (Sixuis to, Toiavra, Did. on B .ol7). daUHNai jmirfiNai P naNeoou Mor. ndNeou 1^. Tpcoecci H. npoud)(oici
:
I!

XCipoxepoiciN

[[

(yp.

dauHNai)
Harl.

Hail.
a,

a.
:

526.

cpepxaTOC
S2.

Z^(^T

<pepTaTON

Q.

\\

aNdpcoN

2)GJSTU
adapted to
tion in

yp. Lips.

uSon

expres.s

slow death by starva'

a desert island as thinks, holding that the phrase from Od.

Kamnier
is

'HXeiw;/ Yiv\\y)V7}, An. tbis is confirmed by Strabo and Pausanias (vi. 26. 4 see
;
;

copied

513. auTCOc, helplessly, for nothing. 515. In B 517 we find a Piiokian Schedios, son of Iphitos, who is slain by Hector in P 306. Hence ace. to Schol. T

Frazer, iv. p. 109). 520. unaiea XidceH, slipped from heneath him, as <1> 255. The form inraida recurs only in the later books of the

Iliad (five times

suffix is

S,

4>,

and X).

The

some read 'Adyjvaiwv here for Ocokhcon. But the names of subordinate ])ersonages
are
to
all

appearance quite arbitrary,

trifling discrepancies

and these

hardlj^

need notice. If the point be pressed, there is no difficulty in supposing that there may have been two Phokian leaders

presumably a weak form of -d{{v) but has lost any special significance. But 522. riaueSou, so only one MS. both the metre and Epic use require the H. fuller form see also P 9, 23, 40, 59. does not mention the legend that he was a diviner or priest, but this is evidently
;

named

implied
Apollo.

in

the

special

protection

of

Scliedios.

517. npuXecoN, see on E 744. Here as in A 49 the word must mean footmen ; the altei'native explanation champions

526. Adunoc is an abljreviated familiar form of the name Ad^Treros, from which the patronymic comes. Payne Knight's
conj. Aa/x7rid57)s is needless. 530. For this explicit mention of the cuirass and its 7t'aXa see vol. i., App. B,
iii.

does not suit, for the champions would not have a leader.
518. KuXXhnion oTL ouK oltto KvXXrjvrjs Tov iv 'ApKadiai 6povs, d\X' eiriveLov iaTLv

3d.

lAIAAOC O

(XV)

130

^elvo^
eV

yap
Kal

ol

ehu>KV

ava^ dv8po)P
citto

'\'lu(f)t'jT7js

7ro\ep,op

(f)opeeiv,

Bi']icov

avZpdiv dXefopyjv
-^pob^
i'jpKea'

6? 01

TUT

TraiSo'i

6\edpov.

Kopvdo^ ^aXKyjpeo'i i7nroBa(Tir)<i ^JX^'' o^vuevn, KVfjLJSa'^ov uKporarov vv^ prj^e S' <t(^' iTTTreiop \u(f)Ov avrov' 7ra<> Be '^a/j.d^e
^leyrj'i

Tov Se

KuTTTreaev ev KOiarjiai,
0)^ TO)i

veov

(jioivLKt,

<^aeLv6<;.

TToXe/xt^e

[xevcov,

ere

S'

eXTrero

viktjv,
ilO

TO(f)pa

Be

arP]

Me/^t'Xao? dpi'fio^ ijXdev dfxvvrcop, evpa^ Bovpt \adcov, /SuXe B 6)fxov oTriaOev

ol

aw

al'^fMr)

Be

cnepvoio BieaavTO /xaifiwcoaa,

lefievrj'

TTpoaao)
T&)
fiev

cipa

7rprivrj<i

eXidaOrj.

ieicrdadrjv

avkniaeiv EiKTCop irdcn fidXa, irpwrov B i(fidcfj,ov ^leXdvLTTTTOv.

^ocTK
531.

dir oifxwv -^aXKi'jpea rev-^e Be KaaiyvrjroLao KeXevcre

54;

'iKeraovlBrjv evevLTrev
8'

6(f)pa

/nev

etXiVoSa?

/3oi)'?

ev

YlepKcorrjL,

Byiwv uTrovoa^iv eovTcov

Hrdrcr' A.
534.
(Ar.
?

HrareN

eV

aWwi
H:

HpKCc'
cf.

fipicci

Z^HJPRSU
:

(cf.

440).

539. cYcoc

eoc G.

eXncTO

Did. on P60.3) P: fiXnero Q.

?

540. H\e" enajuiuNTCop Par. h, IV. Mo.sc, (V dWwt A (Ar. cf. X 384) ajuuNCON U {con: )nan. 1). 545. KeXeue G Syr. 543. ieiicNco H. CNCNYnneN /> eNENinTEN Cant, (and NeNicne(N) JQ Vr. b'-' A Eust.
:
:

HXecN
546.
G'-).

-,p.

548.

ncpKconH PQ.
514.
{iFia:

A single blow on this might 1,2). well carry off the crest. 537. auToO, perhaps adverbial, there, on the spot, or it may nwanfroni the helm If referred itself, i.e. the body of it. to Dolops, from him, the use of the
figs.

531 = B 659. For the name 'E9UPH note on Z 152. Tlie town here meant is the Elean (see on A 740) Phyleus is connected with tlie AngeiasJledeia myth localised there (B 629). 536. KuuBaxoN as subst. occurs here but see E 586 with note. It only probably means either the crown of the helmet, or the u]iright stem at the top in which the plume is tixed (see App. B,
see
;

eeicdceHN,

rusfml,

v:ere

eager

It is followed by the 138). fut. inf. like fxifiova and other verbs, see

note on
545.

36.

emphatic pronoun is very weak. 538. NEON <poiNiKi 9aeiN6c, resplendent with the puri)le in wliich it had been
recently dyed. 539. JULCNCON,
;

CTi

h"

nlvi^iv

8'

^n

Bentley Kai eF^XweTo Brandreth. 541. eupas, seenoteon A251. bmcecN, perhaps hchind the shield.

KQCirNHTOici seems here to be used in a wide sen.se, including cousins ; Hiketaon, father of Melanippos, is brother of Priam, T 238. 546. For kuium^u see //. (!. p. 397, where it is suggested that the word may be a thematic plpf. It is common in Od. but in 77. recurs only 552, 11 626, The M.^^s. usually give the 473. alternative forms eVeViTrre and fviviaire. Compare i]u'nraire B 245. 547. o^pa in sense /"/ a while is found here only hence Brandreth and But the others write rd^pa for 5' 6<ppa. form may be defended on the analogy of Hws and ore in the same sense. 548. For IVrkote see B 835, A 229. A son of Priam was equally engaged, as

would seem, in pastoral pursuits in the neighbouring town of Abydos, A 500.

it

140

lAIAAOC O

(XV)

aylr

avrap iirel Aavawv vea i]Xv6oi> dfi<j)ie\i(TcraL, eh "IXiov rjXOe, fiereTrpeire Se Tpojeacn,
vale he Trap UptdfKot,
6

550

Be

jxlv riev

laa TeKecrcn'
eic r ovofxa^ev ovSe vv aoi irep

Tov p "

"EKTOip
8/],

evevLTrev,

eVo? r

ecfyar
;

ovTQ)

MeXdvLTTTre,

/jie6i]ao/j,ev

evTpeTreraL

ovY

(piXop rjTop dve-^Lov KTapbevoLO ; eirovatv 6pdai<; olov A6Xo7ro<i irepl reup^e

555

dXX^ eirev ov yap er

fiapvaaOai, irpiv y
^'YXiov
al'TTeiv'qv

eariv diroaTahov Wpyeloicn

UKpr]^

ye KaraKTdjxev i)e Kar eXeetv Krdadai re iroXiTa^.

w?

eliroiv
8'

jxev

ypx,

S'

c^/^'

ecnrero laodeo<i

(fxo'i.

\\pyeiov(;

TeXa/jiMVio^ Ata?* " S) alSo) Oead^ evl dufxoii, ^iXoi, dvepe<i eare Kal dXXrjXov^ T alhelade Kara Kparepd^; vafiLva'i.

Mrpvve

fieya'i

J60

alSo/xevcov
<f)euyovTcov
fo)9

dvhpwv
B

7rXeove<i

croot

rje

7re(f)avTai'

ovr
ol

dp

KXeo<;

opvvrai,

ovre

ti<;

uXkj].
565

e(f)ad\
B)

Be

Kal avrol dXe^acrdai fxeveaivov,

ev

ep/ce'i

ij3dXovTO eiro^, (ppd^avTO Be vrja'^ eVt Be Zeu? Tpwo.? eyeipev. ^AvtlXo^ov B' (orpwe /3o7]v dyaOo^ Met'eXao?' " W.vTiXo'^ ov Tis aeio fecorepo'i aXXo<; 'A^atcov,
dvpioii

^aXKelcoL-

550. ec P.

CNeNicneN .IQ Vr.

559.

ucTerpene J. A CNeNVnneN
:
II

Z>.

aidoueNCON

aix'om..]. fipxeN PR. Ar. 7) Par. li aiBoueNCON B'

:

ton 9' Syr. 552. TON p' 551 om. Syr. 553. JueeHCOuai (). 555. exouciN Yr. b^. 563. 560. apreioic T. 562 ow. X'tST Vr. A.
:
I'

f2

(cf.

531).

565. aXes^ucNQi

H:

aXeEeceai P.
ar. JULCNcXaoc
:

567.

erxeV jucrac TeXaJuwNioc

epKcV

(epKcT A"^) C Lips. a'i'ac Bar. ]\Ior.

568 om. R.

BoHN

549-51

=X

174-76.
:

559 = A 472

554. dNcq/ioO, i.e. dve-.pLoo, see notes on B 325, 518. ^NTpenerai, ^jay Jier.d only here and in the similar line a 60 in H., but familiar in Attic. 555. enouciN, see note on Z 321 Trept-

562. But the change in the second half of 561 makes 562 tautological here. 569. NGcoTepoc must be taken to mean

=n

561-64 = E 529-32; 565

KaWea

rei'xe'

'iirovTa.

The verb seems

to 1)6 used here also in the primitive sense of 'handling'; lit. 'how they are pulling ohoid the arms of D.' 556. ^neu, rather eire'(o) as Ar. read in 146 it is probable that he was consistent in adopting the same reading

more full of youthful vigour. But the Peppmiiller phrase is an unusual one. thinks it due to an awkward imitation of "^ 439 'AvriXox, oij tls cxeto ^porCbv Heyne followed by 6\owTpos aWos. Monro and others removes the comma at the end of the line and takes ov tls = none of vfihrepos 'Axatwi' together as
tkr

here also.

change of subject and object, KQTaKTdueN, 'till we slay

them,' eXeeiN, 'they see note on B 806.
take.'

557. Observe

the

noXirac,

younger Achaians, so that aelo is governed by Baaawv in the next line. But such an involved order is incredible no hearer could possibly make out what was meant.
;

lAIAAOC O
ovre
et
TTuali'

(xv)

141

Odacriov ovr

aX./c</xos'

wv au /xdyeaOiii

570

Tivd TTOV Tpcocov e^dXfievo'i dfBpa ^uXoia-da.' C09 eiTTcov u fxav avTi<; direaavro, toi' o" opuOvv^v eK 8' tdope 7rpo/x('t^(ov, koX uKOVTCcre Sovpl (fjaeivoyi
ctficpl

TraTTTi'jva'i-

viro

he

Tp(t)e<i

KeKuZovro
i]Kev,

dvSpo'i dKOVTLaaavTO<;' 6 8' ov-^ dXiov /SeXos' d\X 'iKerdovo^ v'lov virepdv/xov ^leXdvLTnrop
vicraroixevov

575

TroXep-ovSe
Trecrcoi',

hovirrjaev

he
8'

^dXe cny^do^ irapd /jlu^uv. tov he aKoro^ oaae KdXv^ev.

kvojv
w?,

Ai'TtXo^oii
^Xjjfievcoi
dj]p7]T7)p
ci)9

eTTupovcre

o? t'

eVi ve/SpoM
580

dt^))i,

TOV T

i^

evvfjffji

Oopovra
he yvlapieve-)^dpixri^
'

erv-^rjae

^aXu>v,

vireXvcre

eVi aoi,

yieXdviTTTre,

dop'

AvriXo^O'i

dXX' ov XdOev EiKTopa Tev^ea avXy']acov. 09 pd 01 dvTio^ yXde Oecov dvd hifiorrjTa.
AvtlXo-^o^
8'

hlov,

ov

fielve,

doo<;

irep

eoiv

TroXep.iaTij'^,

585

aXV
09

eoiK(i)<i, y dp' erpecre Orjpi re Kvva KTLva<; rj /SovkoXov dp(f)l j^oecrac

kukov pe^avTc

(}>evyei, 0)9

irplv

irep

o/jLlXov
eirt

doXXta6)j/j.evai

dvhpwv
t^KToop
590

rpeae 2\eaTopLor]q,
OeanrecTLrjL

oe

l/3coe9

re Kai

r]')(fji

/SeXea arovoevra '^eovrohe fMeraarpecpdei^;, eirel iKero di'o<; eTaipwv. ari] Tpcoe'i he XetovaLv ioiKore^ wpocfidyoiat
. .

coc cu judyeceai eicopdaceai BaXncea LIa.S BdXHCcea P. 572. aueic 574. KcXd9oNTo I,i]is. C. ^neccuTO C"S 577. nicojucnon anecrixe PR. ACJJH^Vy NeicoJULENON Hail, a, fr. Mosc. Vr. A: niccoucnoc (!. 578 oui. (^U XecoN Par. Mor. Vr. b d. 579. KUCON cipdBHce 9^ rcuxe' en' auTcoi />GRT. 580. disci CL- Eust. TON t' ton b' R. 581. uneXucc (Harl. Slip,'.). eneXuce l>. 584. qntTon (sic) P. 583. Xdeer* Vr. b. 585. uiuNc Q. dXXd napcTpece <} Mor. Bar. Lips, o r* dp" CTpece (;[S] o rdp H: 586. dXX' 6 napeTpcc(c) J Vr. A. 587. kunqc A kunq in lemma) S. napeirpece
570. oiiTe
j

out':
:

oiibk

oO&' Hl'R.

Par.

(yp.

toe cu u^xeceai).

571.

II

'

a.

aW

ciJUL<pi

BoECCi

djji9i
a.

oi

auTcii Zen.

588. cpeurH

PP.

589. Tpicc R.

592.

a^

a*

aO

Harl.

571. For

cl

wish

cf.

111

with opt. expressing a and the references in

;

ever, secTiis to have been Virgil's idea in his imitation of the pas-sage, A'-n.
xi.

the note there.

809-19 conscius audacis

Zen. d/u0t
oi
airruji,

facti.

573-75 = A 496-98 577, see N 186. 580. TON is governed by BoXcon, see note on A 106. ran (ntrnj, as usual. 586. ^Tpecc, Note the variant dXXa wapiTpeae. KOKdN. not as some have mischief to the herd taken it, 'conscious of having done Such a feeling is hardl}' to be wrong.' looked for in wild beasts. This, how;

Bdecci.

iax^x to go with

doWiadrj/xevaL. order of worils.

This

is

not the Homeric

FMeaffiv 592. XciouciN, Brandreth, see on E 782. A consonant lias apparently been lost at the beginning of the

word, but it is more probably <r than F The "line would (Sohulzc V- -" P- ''OI. naturally describe the first assault ujwu

142

lAIAAOC O

(xv)

vrjvalv eirecTcrevovTO, Alo^ 8 ireXecop ecfieTficfi, 6 a(f)Lcnv alev eyecpe ixevo^ [xe'ya, deXye Se 6v/j,ov
S' opodvvev. Wpjetcov Kol KvSo'i airaivvTo, Tov<i ol 6v/xo^ i^ovXero kvSo<; ope^ac "EKTopi yap 'iva visual Kopoivtai OeaiTL^ah irvp Ilpi,a/jLi8r]L,

595

fji/3aX7ji

aKCLfxaTOV,

SertSo^i

8'

Traaav iinKprjveLe'
vr]b<;

to yap

/Jbeve

i^aicnov aprjv fi7]TiTa Zeu?,

ISeaOat'
600

KaLOfxevr]^
Si]

(xeka<i

6(})da\/jiotaiv

6K yap

rov jxeWe iraXlay^iv Trapa vqoiv

Tpcawv, Aavaolcn 8e /cOSo? ope^eiv. ein yXa(f>vp)]taiv eyetpev (f)poi>cov v)]eaaiv "FjKTopa Ilpia/jii87]v, /xciXa irep /jbe/xacora kol avrov.
drjaeixevaL

ra

ixaivero
ovpecri

8\

ci)9

or

"Ap7]<i

/xaivrjrai

/3ade7]<i

a(})Xotap,6<;
XajjbTrecrOriv

8e irepl

iyy^ea'TraXo<i i) oXoov irvp iv rdpcf^eaLv vXr]<;' aro/xa ytvero, too 8e ol oaae

vir
6(f)pvcnv,
afM(f)l

605

^Xoavprjtaiv

TnjXrj^

afiep8aXeop KpoTcicpotai
594.
Lips.
II

Tivdacrero /xappafxevoto
JPR.
{p.

o: oc H.TPQZ7. opeseiN Cant. eueXXe

O.

||

C91CIN

ccpiN

||

juera JueNoc T.
601.

596. BoiiXero

598. eexioc 602.

P
:

rasA).

JueXXe Ar. ('Aph.'

MS.):

BXocupoTciN CP. on <t 5).

609.

cjuicpSaXea

608. opezeiN (A supr.) Z>GPQST6'^: opeEai 0. P cjuap9a\0N S. uaiNOJueNoio Ar. (An.

|j

it

the ships, after the crossing of the wall stands much less naturally of a renewed attack of an army which is The whole of the already at the ships. following passage in fact looks like an exordium to a new rhapsody. The prophetic character of 596-604 is rare in H., and has raised doubts as to its Possibly 597-604 may be a originality.
;

For the infin. ing about the change. after ixivw cf. A 247 fi-ivere TptDas ax^^^v Some take /xeve here as an iXOe/j.ei'.
in) per f

to

/xe/j.oi'a,

was minded

to

see.

Tliis is

not impossible, but really comes to the same thing, for the sense to tvait is derived from that of thinking, i.e. 5' Cf. aKovaai p-ivoi 'deliberating.'
TTiSs

later addition, designed to bring back tlie motive of the M-iji'is to the hearer's recollection after long oblivion.

aydiv KpiOva-erai, Aisch. Bum. 677, so Ag. 459, wliere the sense desire is But in all these cases possible. the ordinary meaning of the verb is

and

593. ccpexjjidc, the charge which Zeus laid upon them, not in direct words, but in his own counsel, as is explained

had
in

what

follows.
;

is required, and it is not very that we should find a few survivals of the primitive use isolated when the verb is so common in the fully

all

that

probable

598. euBdXHi, so all mss. Hermann Tlie use of the subj. is very e/j-jBaXoL. see doubtl'ul, but perliaps defensible note on T 354. The following opt. makes it additionally harsh here, esaicioN, going beyond measv.re (A 418),
;

specialised apjilication. 606. BaeeHc for the regular /Sa^etTjs recurs in E 142, 4> 213 ^ade-qv 11 766. Compare a)a B 786, etc. here 607. aq)Xoicu6c, The only. scholia call it an Aitolian form for
;

i.e.

unreasonable.
as
a

The poet thus

ex]jlicitly

Greek partisan.

sjieaks Cf. 5

d<f>p6s.
'

Cf

(pXiddia, ecjAiOe

and "
all

Siaire-

(pKoiSef

diaKexvTai" Heaycli.:

express

690, p 577. 599. ueNe, ivas awaitimj before bring-

btibbling over.

crona

riNero,

rhythm

suggests drop! iylvero.

.lAfAAOC
'

(XV)

143
rJlO

EiKTopo'i'

Zeu9,
Tifia

o?
Kctl

p.111

ydp oi utt alSepo^ ?iev diMVVTDp irXeoveaai fier uvBpucrL fiovvov tuvja KvSatve. /xiuvvOdSio*; yap ep-eWev
avTO'i

ecrcread'

i^Btj

yap

oi

tTrwpvve popaifiov yfiap

MaWd<i
Kal p
rjc

Wdrjvaii^ vtto l].i]\ei8ao ^i7j(f)i. edeXe pPj^ai crTt^a<? dvhpMV 7retpr]TL^Q)v,

Sij

ifkelcTTov o/jii\ov
C09

opa Kal rev^e

apiara'

uKTC ou8'
ta'^ov

Svi'aro pfj^at, fiaXa Trep fjbeveaivwv

yap

r)\i/3aT0<;
1]

fieyuXi],

Trvpyr^hov ciprjpore'i, r^vre irerpr] TroA-i/}? dXo'i 6771/9 iovaa,

re privet \tyecov

Kv/j-ard re
ft)9

dvepwv XatyjrTjpd Kekevda rpocpuevra, rd re Trpoaepevyerai uKriji

p,ei'oi>

6*J0

^avaol
8

TpMtt'i

epbirehov

ov8e

<f)/3ovTO.
ofilXciii,

avrdp
ev

XapTTOfj.evo'i

irvpt iravTodev evdop

infc
1)

ewea

co?

ore KVfia 6oi]i iv

dvepoTp<p^613.
(7/).

Trearjccri

Xd/3pov viral
610-14 om. Zeu.
BiH9l Tpo96eNTa.
Hail,
b
:

ve(f)ea)i'

he

re irdcra

625

ad.

Ar.

enopNue JPQT:
A.
i|

614.

BajuiHNai S'" Hail, a

Kiist.

BiH9i). S'" Par.

621. Tpoq)eoNTa

enHpruE Hail, a, Lips. A Tpo9eoNTa t)

:

npoepeurerai
[in

\ v.

qkth
il
:

KU

dKTH(i)
d':

II

\supi-. n;

IT

Par. a f
P;ir.

j,
ir
:

nis.)

aKTHN

auTHN Ar.

cikthn ^ cikthi
riat,

7}

fidWov quthn
624.

Eu.st.

auTH(i) (! 622. coc

:

Vr.

d A,
(}.

AaNOoi Tpcoac
eni

es aXoc, coc AaNaoi, eV aNejaoTpa<pec Bar.

An.

CN (nhI)

eu'i

(':<.

625.

610-14.

'riiu.se five

lines

were omitted

by Zen. and athetized by Ar. Various reasons combine to support this decision. The addition of'EKTopoc is (|uite needZeus is on Ida, not iv aiOepi. less. juloOnon eoNTQ is a straiifje exjjression,
as Hector has his whole

6t ravpos TJpvyev, the verb is clearly in the sense to roar,' rug-ire. AVlien used of the sea-waves it is indill'erent whether we take it thus, or in
<hs

used

'

the derived sense rud-are.

army with him.

jirophecy in 613 is against the usual and it is a departure from the accepted theology to make Athene carry Ar. adds that out the work of fate. the passage weakens the fiery rush of
practice,

The

Note the variant eS, d\6j dis An. objects to it that 'the mention of the motive force weakens
622. AavaoL.
"

Hector, and is of 603. Most

liim.
for

of steadfast immobility.' not sufficient to condemn the reading, which lia.s intrinsic merit but as it is not found in any Ms. it must

the

picture
is

This

commonplace repetition editors have agreed witli

617. oo9' doc, Pallis suggests oH ttws, no special effort, such as ov8' Jjs im-

have had very weak support. 623. Tlie rhythm shews that naNToecN is to be takiii not with the followin:,'
but with the preceding words, 'shining with tire all about.'
625.
unaj, either

plies,

has been mentioned.

618. nuppHSoN, (ike a wall, in serried See on A 334, M 258, 332. ranks. see note on 621. Tp096eNTa, big
;

dnvcn by the

clouds,

TpJKpi

Kv/jia

307, and
aiirriv

cf.

dv)ji.0Tpe(pes,

&25.
conj.

dKTHi
HvT-qv.

is

evidently superior to the

of

intolerably
265,

weak
For

Ar.

npocepeiircrai

Naber P cf.

403.

In the latter pa.ssage ijpvyd'

N 796 diWrji, yj pa 6' uwb ^povTip irarpos Aids dffi ire8ov8f) or perhaps better with Schol. B up under the cb)uds, i.e. .seeming to reach tliem, cf. II 375 (so H. G. 204. 2\
\ai\ana. TroWrjv,

which are regarded as actually briiifxing the winds (cf. A 278 {vi(pos) d^ft 5^ re

144

lAIAAOC O
vTreKpv^Orj,
fx/3pe/jt,eTai,

(XV)
a7]T7]

a-^vrji
laTLOit,

dvefioio

8e

Seivofi

heihi6Te<;'
fo)9

tutOov

(ppeva rpofxeoucrt yap vttgk Oavdroio (pepovrac

Se

re

vavrac

ehat^ero Oufib-i evl crrrjOecraiv 'A-^aiwv. avrap 6 y W9 re \e(or 6~Koo<ppwv ^ovaiv eTreXdcov, at pd T ep elufievrjc eA,eo9 fxeydXoLo vefMovrat
jivpiai,
drjpl
i]TOi

630

ev

he

re rrjLcn vofieix;

ov

ttco

ad^a

etSw?

ixa-^ecrcraaOai eXcKO^ ^oo'i d/x(pl (f}ovf]iaiv 6 piev TTpcoTTjoac KUi v(TTaTi7]iat ^oeacnv
6pboarL-)(^dei,

alev

he

ev pbecrarjiaLV

j3ovv ehei, al he re irdaai

Oea7reaia)<i

opovawi inrerpeaav w^ ror

635
^

A-^aiol

ecpo/Sydev ucf)^ "EiKropi koI Ail irarpl 6 8' olov eire^ve M.vK7}valov Tlepi(f)7]rr}v, 7rdvre<;, Ko7r/9i709 (pbXov vlov, 09 YivpvaOrjo^ deOXoiv
626.

axNH Zen.
632.

||

Cinai
:

Kpu<peH Q.
b'

|]

QNeuoio re
633.

CQ

Mor.

![

CIHTH Ar.
||

xap\ U Bar. juaxHcaceai ucTarioici .1. Ar. 635. aiei H. H 6juocTixaNei S 634. npcoToici JP. 639. cieeXcoN 637. Kai All narpi ojuocTixeiiei P. x'^^'^o'^op^cxHi PR. A"'HJIT Par. li, fr. JMosc, Scliol. Piiul. U. iii. 50: aNOKToc 12 oitttj evravda ypa(py deeXcoN Kai aNOKToc East.

OHTHC

0.

be T

apa

P.

OHpi

626.

On OHTH
remarks
OELv!'],

Zen.'s reading dxvr] is very weak. as again.st tlie vulg. 0,77^75 An.
dpcrefiKuis

SeiNoc dnxH, dXX' ov " (B 742, dyvoovvTes iroLOvaL Seij-os t[. v.). The otlier passages are neutral dijTTjs. (3 254, 5 567, t 139, unless we read TTveiovTas for Tn/elovTos in 5, against the best authoritj'). We may therefore be content to follow Ar. Ap. Rhod. however uses the form driT7}s (i. 423). The short syllable before 5{F)eLv6s is very rare, but admits of no obvious correction. dv^ixou 5e is probably forbidden by
ujs

"

kXvtos 'lTnrood/j.La

evLOL de

sense of <povai seems to be blood (shed), and secondarily carnage, here the gory So also Aisch. A(j, carcase, cf. K 521. See Bayfield in C.H. xv. 251. 446. 635. 6uocTixdi, a strange compound,
justly called

by Dion. Thrax. the error is due to mistransliteration of the old OMO = 6/io0. Cf. 3 577 a^t' ecTTixdovTo ^oecraiv (Cauer Grundfr. p. 78).
Bekker's
6/j.ov <TTi.xdeL

'

barbarous

'

must be right

'Wernicke's law.'
d-qras Hes. 0pp. 675.

Cf.

votolo re deivas

Eust. notes a similar variant by.orpoxb'^vTa. for a/xa Tpoxofiivra in o 451. The herdsman spends his time in looking after the van and rear of a line of cattle, and neglects the middle. 639. deeXcoN is superior to the vulg.
avaKTos, with F ignored. Konpfioc, evidently a name invented to express conThe story was that Eurystheus tempt. feared Herakles too much to meet him face to face, and for safety's sake lived in a huge ja?- sunk in the ground,

629. It simile is

will

be

observed

tliat

the

beginning with one comparison, and evolving another from the same i)icture.
'two-sided,'
630. There is a double anacoluthon in this simile, as XecoN has no verb till it is taken up again by 6 juen in 634, and the constr. of 6 ye is entirely foigotten,

the comparison turn in 636.

receiving

dill'erent

631. see A 483. 633. <pONHICIN, Schol.

TOTTCoi iuOa, Tri(p6i'VTai.

tQ>L (pOVUJL

TU>1

But the proper

appears in this character in the He ?-aclidac of Euripides. The antecedent to Be is It is noteworthy KoTrprjos, not vlov. that Periphetes is the only Mykenaean who appears in the Iliad the town is very rarely mentioned except as the realm of Agamemnon.
;

employing Kojireus as go-between.

He

lAlAAOC O
ayyX[,r)<;

<\\)

i.

ol'-^veaKe

Tov yevT
7ravT0La<i

eK

WpaKXrjeiijf 7raTpo<; ttoXv -^eipovo^

^li)i

610
v'io<;

ufieivwv

aperd'i,
'

yp-ev

7ruBa<i

i)Be

p-d-^ecrdai,

Kol voov iv TrpcoToicrt ^Ivktipulcov erervKTO' 09 pa Tud^ VjKTopi KvBo^ vireprepov eyyvdXi^e.
(7Tpe(f>Be\^

yap
vl

ri}v
tP]i

avTo^ (f)opeeaK
6

/xeTOTTiadev iv dairiho'; dvTvyt ttuXto, 7roSriveK<; pKO<; tiKovTOiv

>;\5

y
o
8'

/3Xa(f)dl^ KovdfSrjcre

Treaev inrrto's,
irepl

dp,(f)l

Se

in'fKi]^

apephaXeov
t.KT(op

o^u
5'

vorjcre,

Kpordxjioicn tfeoiv be 01 ay-^i

TrecrovTo^;.

Trapearr],
650

ar/jdei

iv Bopu

KTelv

'

01

^iXcov hi p.iv iyyv^ eTaipcov ovK ihvvavTO, Koi d^vvpevoL irep iralpov,
TT/^^e,
'

'^paicrp.elv'

avrol yap
S'

pdXa

SelSiaav
8'

KKTopa
ea-)(^e6ov

Blov.

elawTToi
640.

iyivovro vewv, irepl

uKpat

Yxngcke I'l,) Schol. Find. naNToiHN aperHN I'l! naNToiHN apcTHN ?) naNToiac aperdc Juist. noNToiac aperac wiili n ovri tai h c, I'ar. j. 644. be 00c .(. 645. 5tx<^s '''o CTpe9eeic ^at 5td tov a (cTpa9eeic)
1.'
I't

siipra.

arreKiHC Ar. 12: arreXiHN Zen. 'Vat. ajuujuooN \'v. d. 641. aueiNCON
:
:

642.

Kai

5id

TOV

Diil.

;!

ndXTO
:

KaT' evia tCiv ifTiypdcpuv x^^P'^

''""^

""

^^to

Diil.

646. no3HNKe' H'

imt A

648.

cjuapSaX^ON
(J.

S.

nepi

nap6

(}^.

KpoTa90io

T X

Caut.

651.

CTQipou

eraTpoi

652.

ud\" cSeidicaN /'KSTl'.

KtXaifuv,

see notes on T "206, read dyye\iT)i> here but ayye\ias is a more probable reading. This ace. plur. might be taken for a nom. sing. masc. and changed into -^775, when the poems were brought into their Cf. Pindar (A iii. 28 present dialect.

640. arreXiHc,
'2.')2.

a<pvpd TVTTTf Kcd ai'xeva dipixa

Zuii.

eSre /J.IV (sc. Herakle.s) dyyeXlats Fivpvffd^os ^vTv dvayKOL irarpdOev. For the dat. cf.
Tpwfflv S' dyyeXoi ^\6e, B 786. 642. For the collocation of ace. and infin. in nodac nbk udxeceai cf. 258.

dvrv^ f) TTV/xaTT] 0eei> dcirioos (App. B, i. 3). 646. For noSHNCKCc we should perhaps read iroorjveKe' as part of the predicate, cf. N 340 fis eTxov Ta/xeffixpoas. But the te.xt, which has almost unanimous MS. is defensible the objection of support, course is that epKos aKOvrwv is tlie sort of phrase that should stand by itself, as in A 137. Compare the use of epKo%
;

645.
it is

ndXxo

nui.st

mean

tripped

but

hard to see

how

this can be derived

from TrdWofiai, which always indicates

vibrating or thrubhimj movement (cf. a<pou5v\Lwv (kwoXto, tlirobbed out, T 483). Perhaps guided by the variant SXto iwoKro {d\To) we should read durxry {(TT-dXro). Leapt on the rim of his shield is not entirely satisfactory, but it is at least possible (Agar J. P. xxv. 37). If we could with Darbi.shire read FoXto as from root Fe\, twisted himself, the but the evil>roblem would be solved dence for such a word is too slight to accident such as justify a change.
;

'Axaiwi/ r 229, etc. 653. eicconoi creNONTO, evavrloi, fj etrwdev ^\ev6/xevoi, 7) ivoov ttjs tirKpaveias ev 6\pi rds favs ^fiXfirov, 6vTS, Ilcsycli. 6 i(TTi.v eiariXdov eh avTas Kal iiirb Tr]v crreyrjv avTbou iyivovro, Schol. ; they had the ships before their faces, i.e. got

behind them.

But

it

is

only by

much

violence that this can be got from the Greek. The natural sense would be 'they came in sight of the ships,' wliich evidently does not suit the context.

Even
that

if

with Lachmann we supposed

line originally

this

followed

im-

^An

this

might

easily

happen with
shield
;

tlie
cf.

TToSTjj/eKTjs

Mykenaean VOL. n

huge Z 117

mediately after 366 nothing would be for it would be in the highest gained degiee unnatural that tliat stage of the light should be followed directly by the desertion of the ships in 655 between
;
;

146
V7]e<i

lAIAAOC O

(xv)

oaat Trpcorai elpvaro' toX S' eTre-^vpro. ApyeioL Be vewv fxev e'^(t)pi]aav kul civa'yKrjt
irpcoTecov,

655

TOiv

avrov Be irapa

K\iaL7]icrLv

e^fteiv^v^

(Wpooi,

ovB^

eKeBacrdev liva

aTparov

'icr'^i

jap

alBo)<i

Kal Seo9*

d^tj'^e'i

yap ofioKKeov aWrjXoLai

660

^ecTTCop avre /xaXto-ra Tep7]vto<i, ovpo<i A'^accov, XiaaeO^ vnrep reKecov youvovfxevo<; civBpa eKaarov " w (f)iXo(,, dvepe<; eare, Kal alBcb decrO' evl OvfJbCoi
656.
A-ai

npcOTCCON

(Ar.

^CP

Lips. Harl. b
||

npoT^pcoN Kal npcoTecoN A. 659. Necrcop 657. rap: afeJ. TOKCCON il.
'
'

aUToO
j

5' (iil.

npoxepcoN fi (yp. Lips. ) 7/). npcbrcoN auToi AJ. ejaiJUNON HPQR Mor. aure rdp te S. 660. TCKecoN QU
:

||

coming in sight of tlie ships and being driven out of them there is a long If an interval which needs description. explanation is pos.sible it must be sought Clirist has proposed to deelsewhere. rive the adjective from otttj, they got into the intervals of the ships,' i.e. instead of standing in line level Avith the front of the ships they are now driven
'

from the* sea inland, here with Hector from the land towards the sea so that
;

in each case irpurai.

its

means the

first line

we meet with. aKpai, separated from subst. by the end of the line, is not a mere epithet it seems to mean 'enclosed them with their extremities,' i.e. between stem and stern. Compare
;

hoph. Ai. 1276

!j5-i^
'

atJ.<pL

fiev

veG)v

aKpoicriv

This gives exactly the only question is the sense required as to the use of o-K-q, which is not adequately defended by the analogy
in

between them.

vavTiKols eScoXiois, with Jebb's note ( &Kpoiaiv denotes the position of the iSthXia at the extremities, or sterns, of

of

ixeroTTT}

(properly
so large a to regard

in which its distinctive force, inside simply. The

hole peep-lwh) to an interval on scale is doubtful. It is better tlie word as a compound of ottthe second element has lost
transition
'
'

the

the ships

').

from

'

'

656. It is useless to 'inquire carefully into the arrangement of huts and ships, which the poet can imagine according to the needs of the moment. Here he

'

'

inside-looking

=
of

word

e^wTrtos,

which Euripides

is

similar; he uses it = OMfeic?c simply, not out of sight of as commonly taken cf. (Euripides in) Aristoph. Thesm. 881 avTos de Uptareiis ^vdov ^crr' 7) '^wwios ; On the same analogy ivthina = inside walls
;

so fond, seems exactly

probably regards the ships as being a single line, surrounding the camp like a wall. 660. TCKecoN has poor Ms. support, but is better than roKeiov (recurring only in $ 587) where the short e is the only
exce]rtion (other than in proper names) to the rule that nouns in -evs have -77see TOKTjcav in 663 (so Brandreth). Schol.
:

(note on 9 435), ffTeivwirbs = (xtlv6s, Cf. also avdp-wrros = liuiann. 427. Tlie matter would be still simpler if with Conway {Proc. Camb. Phil. S'oc.
-ir

explaining

"

inrep

tok^wv, says
f/

iJTOL

ws

Xiyofxev ewoLovp
eiri.(pepei

Trpbs Ai6s,"
oi

oirep

av wapbvTes
eiKos-

yoveTs-

yap

" tQv

oirep fiaXKou vTrep evddd' e7u)

1891, p. 23) we could regard -xo-, with short form -w- [olvotp, etc.), as a form of the suffix -qo (Brugmann Gr. ii. 86) but for this the evidence is very scanty. In any case the sense is clear from the context, they (the Argives) got hetween the foremost ships in 655 they are driven still farther back, behind the foremost ships. npd^Tai is here used in the op[posite sense to that found in S 31, q.v., but the ditt'erence is not unnatural, for there we are being taken with Nestor
its
;
'
'

yowd-

But KTTjcnos in the latter passage ii'ofiai." (665) proves that inrep cannot= di'ri, and o 261 Xiacrofji vwep dviuv Kal dai/bLovos
shews tliat it is merely the ordinary form of adpnation bi/ an object. So also
K.T.X.

.338,

466.

661. Cf. N 121 and E 529. The addition of aXXcoN ciNepcbncoN here shews the origin of the Homeric alddis, which is elsewhere used absolutely. So we have dvdpihirwv pififcriv x 40, as well as
v/xt<Tiv

used absolutely in

121.

lAIAAOC O (w)

aWcov

ttulScov

Be fivtjaaaOe eKacTTos kuI Kr/jaio'i y}Be roKt](oi>, aXo^oJi' ^looucri kuI wt Kararedv/jKaairjjJLev OTcoi TOiV vTrep evdc'iK eyo) yovi'd^ofjuat ov Trapeovrwv

dvdpcoiroyv,
rj8'

tVt

<!j5
'

ecrrd/xevai

Kparepoi^;,

p,r}

Se

TpoTrdaade

(po/SovBe.

w? elirwv Mrpuve
Tolcn
8'

/xevo^

koX 6v/j,bu eKacrrov.

d^\vo<i oxrev A6ijvi} fid\a Be cr^i <po(o<i yever d/n^orepwOev, r)p.ev 7rpo<; vijmv kuI o/xoaou TroXefioooKol kraipov^, 'Eiicropa Be (ppdcraavro /Soyv dyaOov
diT
6(f>()a\/jLCop
i^e(f)0<;

OeaTreaiov

'i70

664.
(U''

bTCo(i) 7>-H"- Bar. Mor.

666.
icTorueNai
:

ox"

6Tea)(i)

fi.

KaTaTeeNHKwciN Vr. d
'snjn:
:

Tpondaceai
:

ai over e) Cant.: xponaceai () jponacec Tpcondaceai 1': rponobaceai S Vr. (1 xpconacee CDU Harl. a Liji-s. Tpconaceai A {s2ipr. ) JT Ir. Mosc. Vr. b A 670. np6c: np6 PQ Lips.- 1,7/3. nbp, 668 73 dfl. Ar. 667. orpuNC A. ndpVr. li: nroXejuioio C/'(iIi(TrU ISir. \'('n. B. nhp Kust. npoc

sKpr.).

I'-iu.

Tponaacee

tU!

II

Mor. Bar.

r)

Public opinion and fear of tlie gods are the double moral .sanction of the Homeric
Greek.s, as of 664. OTCOi

668. dirb
irapa
OTL
vtjvc'iv

TovTOv
"
(67-3)

'' oaaoi ews tov r)8' dderovvrai (TTixot ?^,

many more modern

peoples.

has only weak ms. support here, but the form without synizesis is 428 (q. v.) a priori preferable, and in Cf. also authority is all in favour of it. The present note on Stolo-ip, O 491. line comes in very oddly, as we should naturally suppose that the appeal by the parents was the same as by children and wives ami possessions,' viz. if you do not fight manfully now you will never As the text stands see them again. we have to understand remember your sense of think of your parents in the family honour.' This sudden shifting of the point of view by an after-thought

01) irpoawiffTaTai dxXi'S, dXXa <Ti'cexws vdv 5e (prjcriv ""E/cropa 5^ fxdxovrai. (ppdffcravTO ^otjp dyaObu Kal eraipovs"

tu' iTpjTepov Be ov Kadi^pwv, ore eXtye Oe fiifjs Trepi vr]bs ^X"'' Trovov" (416) Kai

"

Sre TrapsKdXei avrovs

vyjiiaif

'

'

dXXa
ttJjs

doWees

"

/xax^ffO'

^Ti

(494).
'

5^

^(pi'yov

'

'

'

'

very prosaic, and Paj'ue Knight (followed by Diintzer, van L., and others) is probably right in rejecting the line as an interpolation due to the obvious consideration that many of the Greek warriors must be orphans. 666. All the variants given above lead
is

/ 7? T \dr)vd OV 7rdp<JTL 8id The force of TOV Atos direCK-qv, An. these arguments cannot be gainsaid, and one or two scholars have made desonly perate ettbrts to save the passage by ex]>laining v4(po$ dxXi''os of a mental cloud, (leajmir, and (pouis of the light of hope. This is entirely un-PIomeric. Lachmann thought that there was here a gap in the story of his lay,' the account of the

cTKOTOvs 6vTos
rrjv

'

back to an original TFOriASeE^rpotraffde for TpoirdecOt (-at for -e being only itacistic). Tpixjwdv (though given without Ms. variation in
is
I

500,

068,

22

585)

mere figment, though an old one, dating from the period which produced
a
'
'

the

Epic diectasis

we can always

So TpusxS-v for rpoxa"" restore rpoirdeiv. (X 163, s" 318 Tpex^rrjv) and (TTpcocpav for Cf. 557, se-^ note). (TTpo<f>a.iv (except ilenrad C'oidr. p. 126, //. G. 55. 9.

bringing of this mist having been lost, "We as indeed is suggested by Schol. T. probably have a piece from the same hand in P 268-73, q.v. The only doubt is whether the athetesis should not extend to Nestor's speech, 659-67, as well. If we are right in regarding this part of as belonging to the original M^vty, there can be no question that Nestor for it is only has been introduced later in later additions that ho has been brought back to the battlefield at all. In the M77vts he was last heard of in his hut with Machaon at the end of A.
;

BoHN draeoN of Hector, as X the only cases where it follows instead of preceding the name.
671.
;

123

148
r^fxev

lAlAAOC O
6<T0i

(XV)

fxeroTTiadev

ac^ecnaaav ovBe fid-^ovro,

/xci-^rjv

^S'

oaaoi irapa vrjvaX

ou8'

e^u'^ovro dorjiaiv.
i']vhave

ap

iViavTt fieyaXi'jropL

Ovfioa
675

eard/xev evOd irep ciWot cK^earaaav ute? X'^atoiv uX}C 6 ye vrjwv iKpi' iTrwi^ero fiUKpa ^t^dcrdcov,
vdifia

Be

^v(TT0V fMeya vavfiaj(ov ev 7rd\ap,r]i

/SXt'jTpoicri,

koWtjtov
(09
8'

6t
eirel

dvrjp

'iinroLcn

BvcoKaLetKoaiTrrj'^v. Ke\7}TL^eiv ev elSco<;,

'lttttov^,

09

K iroXewv tria-vpa^ avvaeipeTai

680

k TreStoio fxeya rrporl darv hir^rai Xao(f)6pov Ka6' ohov iroXee^ re e 6i]7jaavTo
aeva<s

dvepe^
673
"//'.

7/Se

yvvatKe^'
occoi
:

B
S.

eixirehov
675
679.
'/;.

uatpaXe'i
1'.

alel

Lip.s.

onocoi

e9ecTacaN

CGHJSU
(i.e.
:

Aiiibr.
:

676. BiBdcKCON
see Schol. AT).
fi

L Cant.
680.

BiBdccooN S.

KeXHeizeiN Ambr.

keXhs' Vzcin
S.

CUNaeipexai
fr.

Philfciiioii up.
ii

dicoKHi
QicoKei

(including A). C'(?) H.J

681. ceiicac llarl.

Ambr.
T
:

5' a. K Mosc, Harl. a (supr.

:

Porph. (see below) k PR. nori

1

cuNareipcrai

diHTQl
C-'PR

:
:

htqi), yp.

A:

dicoKoi

GS.

682.

be Vr. A.
these inventions were still recent, and not to be ascribed to the antiquity of which he sang. The k^Xt/s appears again in the simile of Odjsseus astride on the
lis I'ttttov ^Xai^^'oji' e 371, and there seems to be one case where heroes

672. ocoi does not belong to eraipovs, is the subject of (ppdaaavro. 673. This line is in obvious contradiction to 675 the Greek host is at the moment not fighting at all (see 655), but is rallying for a fresh effort amid the huts.

but

keel, K^Xjjd'

675. a9ecTacaN, .stood o/part from the in dttaclied groups between the ' stood ships, opposed to <peffTacrav,

enemy

close,' 70.3.

(/x

676. VKpia, the small deck at the bows See 230) or stern (;' 74) of the ship. M. and R. Od. A]>]>. ]>. 536. 677. suct6n NaujuaxoN, see on 388. cannot lie certain wljat BXHTpoici in lengths or means, whether by clamps,' or hoops or rivets used to keej)

We

actually represented as riding on horseback, see note on K 513. 680. ^K noXecoN, i.e. picked horses, for his feats would be i)0ssible only on a carefully -matched team. cuNaeiperai (aor. subj.), harnesses together, see note on K 499. The on y authority for the word here is Porphvrios who quotes
are

(from an
perai as
ypacpiKO.

'

'

'

unknown Philemon) avvayeian instance of the aixapT-qnara

Koi
to.

fiXXa

irapa8i.opdibfj.aTa.

the separate pieces together. The word appears not to reiur in Greek, so we have only tlie probabilities of tlie present passage to guide us. The enf^rmous lengtli of the ^vffTdv is explica' le if we suppose that it was really used as sugtiiat a hero should be gested on 388 able to emjdoy it as an oidinary s) ear is merely a proof of his heroic strength. See ahso on Z 319.
;

ttAvv dypoiKa

H.

which disfigure the text of ivTavda yap irpbs ovdev dvayKalov

5id toO

to di X'^P'^ '"o^ y t6 yap cuNaeipcrai fxaWov irpocrex'^^ ffrifiaivei to avudytLV Kal

eypa.(p7)

ypd(f>eiv 'OfirjpiKov

It does not appear however that he has any grounds for the change
avvapfj.l)'(ii.v.

beyond conjecture.

As Philemon quotes

679. KeXrfra avros (sc. "Ofx-qpos) /xiv olOf, Xpt^M^vovi 0^ Tovs ijpwai ov avviffrriaiv. At., who jiointed out witli equal acumen that the trumpet (2 219) ociurs only in

Alexatider of Kotyaia, he cannot have lived before the 2nd cent. a.d. Farther buck the reading cannot be traced. See Sclinider Porph. p. 287. nicupac, see
//.

G. 130. .3. 681. juera Scru,

Si h.

oi'

yap

not in the actiinl <lesciiption of heroic times (see also ni-te on <l> The poet was conscious that 362).
similes,

TavTa y'v(Tai.
'

T.

683. e'juneSoN seems hesitation or unceitainty

iv uiKpdi jr^Xet SiHTai, cf. 2 584. to mean 'without

;

cf.

do-^aX^ws

lAlAAOC O
dpu>i(TK(i)i>
w>>

(XV)
n'l

149
Ze

aWoT

fcV

aWov
(fxovi]

ufiei^erai,

irerovTai,:,

Aio'? eVi
fia/cpa

TToXXa dodwv iKpia

(3i^d<;,

vi^mv

(fioira

Be

oi

aWep' iKavev.
fiev

aUi Be
vrjvcri

(TfiepBi'bv

re Kai
evl
t'

KXialrjiaii'

^odoyv Xavaolcri KeXeve ovBe dfj.vvefj.ev.

OfidBcoi

"liKTcop

fiifivev

ipMcov

irvKa

dwprjKTdwv
690

XX
edvo'i

w>>

opvidoiv TrererjvMV alero^; aWcov

irorafiov irdpa
rj

e(f>opfj.dTai,
y)

/3oaKOfievd(ov,

y^rfVMV
'

yepdvcov

kvkv(ov BovXi^oBeipayv,
Kvavoirpcopoio copcrev oiriade
695

o)<;

E/cT&)/3

Wuae

veo<;

dvTio^ dl'^a^^e/pt

Tov Be Zeu'?

fid\a fieydXrji, oirpvve Be Xaov dfL avroyi. avTi^ Be Bpifiela fJ-d-^rj irapd vrjVCTiv erv-^drf

(}>air}^

dKfxifra<;

kuI dreipea^; dXXi'jXoiaiv

dvTecrB^
TolcTL

iroXefiwi, ox? iaavfievQ)<; efj.d^ovro. Be fiapvafievoiaiv 6B' rfv v6o<;' ijroi 'A^avof
(f)ev^ecr6ai
v-rreK

ev

ovK
686. 687.

(f)a(rav
BiBdJN

KaKOv, dX'X' oXeeadai,

f

700
,,.

PRS
Bar.

ouSe ken i'. 689. -nes (TTLffii'dTrTovcn ToiTuii TovOf aXXa noXii npoeeecKe, to on jucnoc oudcNi cYkcon 691. noTQUcoN .TPKS noraucoi Harl. a. (=X 459), T. 692 orn. C.
fioacON
:

JP

(-n) Harl. b. Par. a c d Boocon <>. 688. oube

:

h,
:

fr.

Mos<-.

BiBcjn A.

jliN

SoXixoacipcoN

Pn
Par.

I.ijK.
Pi

693.

ncwc
a/i.

CDH

t.'H'pr.

NHOC

P.

694. QNTioN

and

Did.

atcccoN
695.
\i:

cbccN Ar.

o) Jl,>R Vr. h. fr. ilo.so. Harl. a': (yp. atsac'i CQ. opccN P :

o e

j,

yp.

Par. sI'

coTpuNC
]>
-.

brpuNC

Pi

dJsuNe

P.

696. aueic C.

700.

9euzaceai

Lij.s.

<peerzeceai J.

of a boulder, N 141, dhv The feat deof a ship, v 86. uot likely to be that of the modern circus, where a man stamls on the horses' backs and leaps across from one to the other more probably while holding the reins of four horses in his hands the performer leaps to the ground

dhi

f/jiireSov

(fiiredov

scribed

is

reading of Ar. and most M.ss., is suitable to a single rush while itffcrwv would be right if Hector is }iursuing him from one
;

shiji to anotlier. 694. upccN, as

83

Ar.

Sia-ev,

which

however

is

elsewhere

from one

and

mounts

another whik-

thnisting away. better suits tin- verv material conception of x^'P' JuaXa uerdXHi, an anthropomorjihic

always used of At the same time it

So Aia-; they are going at full speed. leaps from the deck to the earth, and springs thence to the deck of the next
ship.

metaphor which contrasts strongly with the immaterial actio in distant of

Ai6s voo^. 242.

The

We may

nearest parallel in

compare the favourite

e.xercises of the

Thcssalian ava^drai. who used to spring from their horses at full

run by their sides hoUlinir tinand leap up again, en' ajuelBerai, Z 339 pIkti o" eVaufiJfrat tmesis cf.
speed,
reins,
;

H. is the pulling backwards and forwards of the armies by ropes held in the hands of the gods. We have no right to suppose that Zeus has descended from Ida and is present in person on the
battlefield.

dvdpai.

691

eNoc

= 1focf:, B 459 692 = B

;

460.

693. NEoc. a ship, or perhaps

fhK'

ship,

on which Aias
if

is

from time to time.

But the expression would be more natural Aias remained on one ship onh-. as in 416. So in the next line aTzac, the

of metavirtually eipiivali-nt to iroXi'-trToi'ot or the like. 695. Tyrannio's accentuation ONTcceai .seems to be right ; the verb is, or may be, an aor. whererer it occurs {H.O.
696. 3piJueTa is only used phori-jally bitter things : here
it is

32.

2\

150
Tpcoalv
vrja-i
8'

lAIAAOC O

(XV)

eXTTero dvfio^ evl crTijdeacnp eKacrrov evi7rpi]aeiv Kreveeiv 6' i]po)a<; 'A^aiOy?.
TCL

01

fxev

(f)poveovTe<i
i^eo?

e^earacrav aWr]\oLa.
ij^p-aro

EiKTCop
KoK.rj'^

Se 7rpu/bivi]^

irovTOTropoLci,

(oKvdXov,

rj

YlpcoreaiXaov eveiKev
ciTri'j'ya'ye

705

e? Tpoi7)v,

ov8

avn^
vrjo^

Tov irep
hi]iovv

Si]

Trepl

W.'^^^aioi

aXXrfXov^ aurocr'^eSov ro^wv dt,Ka<i a/i^t? p.evov ovh er dXX' 01 7' i'yyvdev icrrdfjievoi eva

irarpiha 'yalav re Tyowe? re ovS' apa rol <ye

aKOvrcov,
dufjuov
e')(0VTe<i

710

o^ecTL hrj ireXeKeaaL kuI d^iV7]tai fu.d'^ovTO Koi ^i(f)(Tiv fieydXcicri koI e'y')(eaiv d/dcfuyvoLcn.

TToXXd 8e (f)da'yava /caXd fieXdvSeTa KcoTnjevra ciXXa fxev i/c '^ecpwv '^a/u.dBc'i Treaov, ctXXa S' dir

oi/jicov

dvSpMv
701.

fiapi^afj-evcov
Lips. 704.
: :

pee B
<>.

aifjiari

'yala fjueXatva.
e'
:

715

eXnero JPQ
W.
:

hXheto

702. KTONeeiN Z)JP Bar.

b.

1!

V HQT.
C.
||

703. a<pecTacaN

ncwc Ci>JPQRT Mor. Yr.

709 10 om. Q.
a.

706.

aueic
{v.

anHrare
714.

enHrare
:

nvks atpiKero T.
Harl.

712 d^. Ar.

:

infra).
il.

xeipcoN

x^'Pc

necoN Ar.

APRT

Harl. d, Par. e
612.

n^cew

703. e<pecTacaN this oXXhXoicin, phrase i.s used, N 1-3-3, 11 217, of men standing close in serried ranks it therefore expresses here very vividly the closeness with Mhich the two armies stand up to one another. 705. For Protesilaos see B 698, N 681.
;

711. See on

IST

The use

of axes

and hatchets

whatever the difference between the wiXeKvs and d^ivr) may have been), which are not employed in regular Homeric warfare, is doubtless due here
(or

'

'

cOKudXou, a curious compound

at
'{

sivift

the peculiar circumstances of the fight ; such tools would form part of the carpenters' stores of the fleet and camp,
to

sea ? or siviftly leaping Or can be connected with feX-, su-ifthj turning ? See on dficpieXLcraa, B 165. Herodianos is followed by Lobeck in regarding -aXos as a mere termination Dionysios of Halikarnassos wrote ukvoKov, to shew that it was derived from aXs. 706. For the ace. naxpiSa raToN expressing the tcriniaus ad quciii cf. //. G.
it
;

and every man

first to

tights

with what comes

hand. 712. This

Trojans and
ddeTelrai.,
IdioTrjs

may be understood of the many of the Greeks. But

eiVeXTjs
6

otl

crrtxos
'

/cat

i]

ov adi^erai &,i<pecn /j.ev yap Kal eyxeo'i iravTore fxaxovrai, vvv de ireXeKeat Kai dt^lvais. An. 713. For JuieX<iN3eTa see App. B, ix. 3.
/uLaxfjs

T%

140. 4.

(ndrjpodera
Tr}v
o't

o'i

oe fxeXaivas Xa/3ds

^xojra

709. CiYKdc {Ht!-. \iy.) tols (popas Kal ovb' 2t', so Monro rdj opfxds, Ap. Lc.r. for ovd4 t' of Mss., where t' is meaningless.

5e

Xafirjv

5ea/j.6v

KaXei 6

'^L/j.^ovlSris.

The

5e eTn/meXCcs ev8e5e/x^va irpbs tt^v Xajirjv. last explanation is consistent with

710. oY

re,

like

rot
;

Greeks exei-v always implies harmonious co-operation (n 219, P 267, 7 128). Agar {J. P. xxv.
refer only to the

ye above, eva dvfj.bv

can

38) reads 5txa for eva, referring the lines to both parties. But the Trojans have not been keeping ' at long range (d/x^ts
'

709) nor can we suppose that they use the abnormal weapons of 711.

that given in App. B. 714. an' dsjucoN, otl ov xP'^l^^^wv toTs ^[(pecn TTpos fJ-dx^jv xaiudSts ^TrnrTov, An., i.e. the swords fell in the sheaths, the TeXafj.(2ves being severed by blows lighting This is preferable to on the shoulder. the alternative explanation that the because the arms which swords fell wielded them were severed at the shoulder.

lAIAAOC O

(XV)

151

a(^\aarov fiera '^epalv

"
olLacTe
i'l/jLU'

e'^oiv,

'YpwcrXv he

KeXevev
uvtijv
720

rrvp,

ci/j.a

avrol

aoWee^ opvvT
i]fiap

vvv
vt)a<^

-wavrodv

Zti's"

a^LOv

eBtoKC,

k\eiv,

at Sevpo deoyv deKijTi

fioXovaai

ijfilv

Tr/jp-ara

ttoWu

Oecrav,

KaKOTTjrc yepovrun/,

p! iOeXovra pa-^ecrOaL errl irpvpyrpcn, veeaaiu avrov T la-^avdacTKOv iprjTvovro re Xauv.

01

iiXX'

8))

pa rare ^Xdine
01 S'

(f>pi'a<;

evpvoTra
uvcoyei.^'

/ei/s'

?//teTe'pas\ CO?

vvv avTO'^ eiroTpwn

kuI

725

(f)a$\
8'

Aia<;

ovKer

dpa p,dXXov eV Wpyeioiaiv opovaar tp,ip,ve' /3ui^To yap /SeXeecraiv

tvtOov, oiopevo<; daveetrOai,
Xlire

dXX

dve'^dl^ero
i(f>

dprfvvv
716.
cjXXoi
p.

eTrrairohriv,
:

iKpia

vT]0<i

eim]<;.

OUK eueeiei Zen.

,

opNUx'

NHiciN axaicoN T. 729. 9': Mccij. 454.

716. 762.

oOti UEeiei Scliol. Ap. Rli. i. 108'.'. 718. auToi 722. npuiJLNHici NcecciN apNur' i; cbpNUT* A. npuju726. JULaXKoN noiNTec I'R \'i'. d. 728. aNaxazero T'.
: :

09* R Ap. Lc.i:. Jr^S. 5S (but -HN, 455. 7

bi/

17. J2.
.

Mmj.

4.')4.

58.

Cnrano&HN

enrdnoda

Et.

npuuNHoeN,
oi'K

the stern

cf.

II

the reading of Zen., i.s justly stigmatized as barbarous by the So also II 762. The form ouxi .scholia. occurs only in these two passages, and Piatt (J.P. xix. is probably not Epic. ov tl is 42) jiroposes ou e, cf. J2 214 simpler and has a little authority, but ovkI is does not explain Zen.'s reading. found in H. only at the end of a clause. For the a<p\acroN or aplustrc see on I 241. The word occurs here only in H. Compare Herod, vi. 114 {KvuiyeLpos)
ifiediei,
:

423 TpLw657]u. What this epRNUC was can be only a matter of conjecture, as it is not elsewhere mentioned. The scholia
give various explanations 17 iv tCjl ir\oiui dirb ToO Toixov iirl roixof 5td/3a<ris, Ap. Lex. Tivh 5^ tottov rrjs veths fidcnv ixovTO.
: :

may have been altered from a supposed metrical necessit}'. The same correction should perhaps be made in Hes. 0pp.

ecp'

ov rbv Kv^pvi)Tr)v tovs irodas ridevai, Kdl 0uj\t6v (pacxiv. dWoL 5i rrjv virool

dexofievTjv rbu CffTdu Tpdire'^av elnov. oi Sia^ddpav dirb vewz ets fjja, Sch. A.
' '

Of

eirt'Kafj.^ai'Onevos tQiv d<p\dffTcov ve6s, ttjc

Xetpa diroKoireU wtX^Kei TrtTrret. 718. oYcere, aor. imper., see T 103. 719. nciNTcoN {iHioN, a rccovipnisc for
all (that wo have suffered). 721. rcpoNTcoN, councillors, as yipovffi fiovXevri^tai Z 113, and .see B 53, etc. Cf. also the Trojan drj/ioytpoures, F 149.
is no hint elsewhere of such an excuse for Hector's backward strategy a dill'erent reason is given in I 352 ff. 723. ipHTUONTo, the middle is only here used transitively. 727. BcXcecciN, missiles, because with his long ^vtrrdy he keeps them too far off for their sjiears to reach him. 729. enTanoQHN. the Et. Mag. in one place gives the form iiTTdiroSa, which is more in accordance with analogv, and

There

these the explanation which best suits the ordinary use of the word footstool is that which makes it 'a low stool or bench fixed athwart the deck,' so as to raise the helmsman and give him morepower over his oar (M. and R. App. p. But this must needs be on the 544). iKpt.a. at the extreme stern, and it is precisely fronx this point that Aias is driven. Now if we consider that there must have been some sort of bridijc over the hold by which the sailors could ]iass between the after and fore decks without interfering with the rowers, we find that we have here a point of retreat which would one where he would be just snit Ai;is defended from close approach by the hold on either si<le, while still able to cnranddHN wield his 22-cul>it pole.
;

152

lAIAAOC O
ecrri]Ki,

(XV)
^'YXS!^

vu ap o 7 TpMa<i a/xvpe
alel

oeooK7]fjbevo<;,

^^^''

veoiv,

o? Ti? (pepoi ciKafiarov irvp

8e

a/juepSvov j^odoiv
I'lpwe'^

Aapaotcn KcXevev
"Ap7]o<;,

"

0)

(f)iXot

Aavaol, depdirovre'i
ixvt'jaacrde

dvepe<i
Tje

ecrre,

cfiiXoi,

he

6ovptBo<i
OTrtaao),

aXJ}<?'

Tim?
Ti
/jbev

(jja/xev

eivat

doaarrjrrjpa^

rje

ov
rfi

Tei^o? dpeiov, b k dvhpdcn Xocyov dfivvaL Ti (T'^eBov eari 7roA,t9 irvp'yoL'i dpapvta,

dW
TO)

dirafjivvai/jiecrO^

erepaXKea
TreSicoL

Sijfxov

e'^ovre^'
740

ev

yap Tpcocov
KeKXifjuevoi,
<^o&)9,

irvKa OwprjKrdcov,
TrarplSo^i
air)';'

TTOVTCoi

eKd<i

ijfieOa

ev %epcrl

ou
ec^eir

fMei\f^i't]i

iroXefxoio."

^ KoX
crvv

/u,at/ji(o(ov

ej-^et
eirl
'

o^uoevri.
vrjvcrl

09 Tt9 Be Tpcocov
TTvpl
KrjXelcoi,

K0i\.7]L<;
x.^'ipcv

cpepoLTO

FjKTopo<i

6rpvvavT0(;,
745

Tov

8' Aia<i ovracTKe BeSeyfjbevo<; ey^e'i jxaKpSn' SooSeKa 8e TrpoTrdpoiOe veCov avrocr'^eSov oina.

730. 6CTHKCI Ar. Lips. Harl. a. iujJJHH H. 737.

APQ
TI

Bar. Lips.

Vi-.
:

(I,

fr.

Mosc.

eicTiKKei

il.

731.

pepei

i)GLR

732.

Ar.

BodcoN It BoocoN il. toi ivH'ST Mor.

:

736.

exi

QS.
TIC
12.

ajuuNCi

PR

Vr.

738.

C i-Nixx-) i.) Lips. Vr. bd A, Harl. a (and A supr.). 739. neSicoi : 9h (.). dWioi xpcocoN ojuddcoi A. 743. & 741. ueiXixiH Dion. Tlirax. KoiXac ^ni nhqc Qroixo G Harl. a. nhucIn aroixo PR. 744. oxpuNONxoc HJR Ir. Mosc. 745. erxeY uaKpcoi os^T xa^'<co(i) CGPQR oseY 9oupi Eust.
^nauuNoijuece'
ev
:
\\

|!

746.

d ^ &H Eust.

then naturally mean '7 feet above the floor of the hold precisely what would be needed in order to enable the rowers to move freely about beneath it.

would
'

high

730. BcSoKHueNOC, on the watch, here only in H. it is generally referred to dexo;

Cf. Virgil Aen. ix. 779 q^ios alios mvros, quae iam. ultra, inoenia habetis ? 738. exepaXKca, see note ou H 26. 740. noNTCOi KEKXiJuieNOi, leaning on the cf. sea, witli no other support or base n 68 p7)yfxlvi daXdcraris KeKXlarai, and E 709 Xi/iivrji KEKXifxivos KricpKrldi, with note.
:

fiat,

cf.

107 dedey/nevos ev

TrpodoKTJiaiv.

For the double stem we may com})are Att. /MefxivTjKa by fiiv-uj, etc. Other derived verbs in the same sense are doKevw = to look for. and irpoadoKav
735. aoccHTflpac, see 254. apeiON, better than the wall formed by ships and the line of battle, the ep/cos xdX^6(o^' of It is not necessary to assume that 567. this portion of the poem belongs to those which speak of the wall round the ships, in order to explain a better wall than that which we have lost.' See A 407.
'

741. 96COC, safety, as often. jmeiXixiHi, so Ar., wliile Dion. Thrax read the nom. This must be taken as a phrase /xeiXix^r).
like
oi''x

eoos, this is
ke2)t

742. ^<pene, See on A 496. 744.

(so

no tune/or slackness. driving the enemy.

KavaXecoi He.sych.) or KrjaX^ioi. (Schulze Q. E. ]). 475) from root KaF of Elsewhere in H. onl}' KTjXeos Ka{F)iio. is found, always in the phrase Tri-pi KTiX^m (seven times). X'^P"' "EKXopoc, cf (pepuv X'*P"' "EK'Topi dioji E 211, and Xapifo/j.evos, 449 above.
KHXeiooi,

more correctly

Pick

from

n
I

INTliODUCTION
those who have accepted the hypotliesis which excludes the ninth book from the ori^nnal Mi/vt?, and concur generally in the conjectural scheme for the original form of that poem wliich has been set out in the introductions to the preceding books, the opening of the IlaT^oKAeia presents no difficulty. Achille.*, wlio in the first book vowed that great yearning for him should come on the sons of the Achaians, and that in the day of trouble Agamemnon should not avail to help tliem, was in the eleventh so far moved by their disaster as to send Patroklos to ask after a wounded warrior whom he saw driven past his hut in Nestor's chariot. During liis brief absence things have moved apace. The Greeks, deprived of Agamemnon, Odysseus, and Diomedes, have been driven back to their ships, and are only liolding even
first line of these through the prowess of Aias, who alone is keeping Hector at bay (O 592 to end). At this critical moment Patroklos returns to Achilles, weeping, and is received with an ironical question as to the cause of his grief The unimportant errand on which lie has been sent is naturally forgotten by both speakers, and without an allusion to Machaon, Patroklos, a.s Xestor had urged him, asks to be sent in command of the Myrmidons against the foe. Achilles consents in a speech which is a fine picture of the struggle between his wounded pride and his patriotic feeling he bids Patroklos do no more than barely save the camp, lest too complete a victory rob him of the atonement which Agamemnon owes him. To those who regard the ninth book as an integral jiart of the Ilhul. from the first this speech in its present form oilers insuperable difficulties. The words of Achilles in 60-61 and 84-86 are entirely inconsistent with the ample, and indeed abject, humiliation of Agamemnon in I. Tliis is not a mere superficial inconsistency due to a temporary forgetful ness, such, for instance, as the accidental resuscitation of the dead Pylaimenes in X it is a contra-

To

the

Shakespear had Duncan had been mnixlered in the second. To suppose that the same intellect which prejiared the embassy to Achilles by the eighth book, and wrought it out in such magnificence and wealth of detail in tlie ninth, could afterwards compose a speech, so different and yet so grand, in entire oblivion of what had gone before, is
diction at the very root of the stor}-, as forgotten in the fifth act of Machdh that
flagrant
as
if

to

demand

a credulity rendering

any rational
15;}

criticism imiiossible.

154

lAIAAOC n

(xvi)

This speech has accordingly been riddled by the artillery of modern It has in fact been the target not only of believers in the ninth heaven save the book, but of those who desire to make Achilles logical mark Because in 60 he will let bygones be bygones,' he must not recur to the old grudge in 72 ; because he puts down the Greek defeat to his own retirement, he must not gloat over the disabling of Agamemnon and Diomedes as well. So it comes that of the fifty-two lines of which it consists, no fewer than thirty-six (I follow Hentze's Anhang) have been rejected by The less destructive (including Hentze) condemn one critic or another. 69-79 and 84-86 only, urging that the omission of the lines makes the reference in a.kXa koI w? (80) clearer than it was before. To this it is
criticism.

'

sutRcient to reply that the meaning of the words was already clear enough, and has probably never puzzled or misled a single reader. Nobody has attempted to explain why the lines should ever have been interpolated. The only assignable cause is a malicious desire to create confusion by contradicting the The interpolation of a poem like the ninth book, even at the previous story. expense of subsequent inconsistency, is intelligible enough, for such a poem has every right to be regarded as an end in itself; but no visible purpose is subserved by the two passages here in question. Space does not permit a Some of them will be found discussion at length of the various arguments.

in the notes

on the general question I prefer only to express own conviction, formed after long and careful reflexion, that the whole speech of Achilles in its present form, with its alternations of penitence and passion,
;

my

as perfectly conceived and perfectly executed as any other literary piece in existence. One line certainly (64) has been added later with a definite object, but in no way impairs the masterly whole.
is

smoothly, except for the purely negative reference is made to the peculiar circumstances under which Aias was fighting when we left him at the end of O. The next question which arises is one of considerable importance, as it is involved in large portions of the subsequent narrative. Many signs
difficulty

The

narrative

now runs on
101-23 no

that in

specific

indicate, as Bergk first pointed out, that the equipment of Patroklos in the arms of Achilles is no part of the original story.

The lines in this book which have to be excised to get rid of the change armour are 40-43, 64, 140-44, 248 (?), 796-800. Even of these fifteen or sixteen lines seven are taken from other passages 41-43 from A 799-801 and 141-44 from T 388-91. Zenodotos athetized the last four here on good It will grounds there can be no doubt that they are in place in T. probably surprise most readers to learn that an incident so familiar in our conception of the Iliad is announced only in these few lines, of which half are suspect, and all can be cut out of the text without leaving the slightest
of

gai?.

terror into

Moreover, the intention of the exchange can only have been to strike the enemy it not only fails of this, but passes absolutely unnoticed, for the belief of the Trojans that Achilles has joined the fight (281-82) is only momentary, and is amply explained by the appearance of his The words of Sarpedon in 423-24 shew that in fact Patroklos is not troops. taken for Achilles. If, therefore, in the next two books we find reason to suppose that the change of armour is an interpolation into the original story, such a hypothesis will find a support rather than a difficulty in the narrative
;

lAIAAOC n
ol'

(\vi)

m:.

have reason to be grateful to the interpolator for tin- very which he has introduced his episode. The .short 'catalogue' of tin; Myrniiilons (108-97) is clearly lali-, and with it the following speech of Achilles (198-211) must probably go, as is shewn in the notes nor is further reference necessary to the few doubtful lines which occur in the jdain ami doubtless original narrative down t<> SOIJ The ob.scure and hardly (see notes on 150, 259, 296, 32G-29, 353). Homeric simile of 304-65, however, introduces a pas.s<ige of extremely dubious A\'e have already had ample leason to suppose that the wall authenticity. rouml the Greek camp was not in the original M/yi'ts~at all this suppo.sition is greatly strengthened by the confusion and linguistic ditticulties connected with the allusions to it in 364-71, 380-83. If these lines are cut out, all runs smoothly the wall is ignored, and the much-djsputed line 397 becomes
11,

and we

shall

conservative

way

in

intelligible.

The long episode of Sarpedon's death extends from 419 to 683. It is any way essential to the story, and can be omitted without injuring the structure but it is on the other hand inserted so as in no way to shew the seams. But if It is moreover splendidly animated and picturesque. the analysis of previous books is correct, it must be an addition, for Sarpedon has hitherto appeared only in places which are not so old as the M/Ji/is. He
not in
;

takes an active part in

tlie

Iliad only thrice

in his duel with Tlepolemos

in E, in the assault on the wall in M, and here. The second of these at least is late the first is hardly datable (see Introd. to E), but is at all events
;

not

in

the

oldest

stratum.

And
is

in

this

book

we have two

explicit

leferences to

M, which must be

at least as late as that book.

Whether the whole episode

doubtful.

It is perfectly possible to

contemporary with these references is excise them (see notes on 508, 558)

but the alternative hypothesis, that all the Sarpedon episodes in their entirety are by the same hand, and not older than the Te6)(o/xuxt, h;xs much to commend it. But on the whole the evidence of the difficult line 660 tends to shew that the episode has been very largely expanded, possibly by the addition of not less than 505-658. Two other parts of the episode, the scene between Zeus and Hera in 431-61, and its pendant in 666-83, have been doubted from ancient times. To me the evidence against 444-49 and 666-75 seems strong that against the remainder of the two passages considerably weaker. After the death of Sarpedon we pass on with only one serious stumblingblock (see note on 698) to the death of Kebriones. It is strange that, after we have been led to expect the final fight between Patroklos and Hector
;

755-64), the scene should suddenly change to a general Allien mellay, lasting apparently a long time (765 fF., particularly 777-80). the protagonists again appear, they are no longer face to face (see 818-20). It would seem as though the poem originally ended with the slaying of
(see particularly

Patroklos by Hector alone ; and this climax luid been fused with another in which, for the greater glory of the Greek, Hector was aided by Apollo and

Euphorbos.

Xo mere

rejection

of lines helps here

lost,

if

the conjecture

is

right, the original battle

with Hector has been

and we have only the

difficulties.

final

stroke in 820.

Within

this doubtful part itself

(765-820) are numerous

In

156
the next book the contest
;

lAIAAOC n

(xvi)

is not merely for the body of Patroklos, but for the armour upon it yet in 793 and 846 we are distinctly told that Apollo took It is hard to the helmet from his head and the armour from his shoulders. see how the seventeenth book could have been composed in the face of these

while it is easy to see wdiy they were interpolated, if, as has ; already been indicated, the arming of Patroklos with Achilles' arms was a There for in divine armour he must have been invulnerable. late addition is thus every reason for rejecting not only 796-800, where the arms of
passages

Achilles are expressly mentioned, but the whole passage 792-804, and with Reasons are also it the entirely superfluous 846 (so Kochly and Hentze). the last trace of disarmament given in the notes for condemning 813-16
;

then disappears with the word yv/xvov, and the narrative runs smoothly. Apollo by a blow stuns Patroklos Euphorbos takes advantage of his staggering to wound him in the back, and Hector comes up to finish him.
;

Thus

this splendid liook, full

of life

and movement

as of pathos

and

truth, has jDaid the penalty of antiquity in frequent expansion and interpolation ; but it has gained smoothness from long weathering, and is harmonized

into a beautiful unity. The worthy of the cardinal place

sj^irit

which

of the Mrjvis dwells upon it, and it holds in the tale of the Iliad.

it is

well

lAIAAOC n
HaTpoKXeia.
oj?

oi

fiev

rrepl

vrjo'i

ivaaeXfj-OLO fid-^ovTO'

UcirpoKXo^

A-^i\i]i

Trapiararo

TroifMevi

\a6i)V,

7reTprj<i Svo(f)epbv X^^'' ^^^PTov 8e IScov OHKTeipe 7roSupKT]<i Bio^ A^tXXeu?, KUL iJLiv (f)(i)vi']aa<; eirea Tnepoevra TrpoarjvSa' " TLTrre SeSciKpvaat, UarpoKXec;, qvre Kovprj aveXecrOai avu>'^/eL, vTjTTii], 77 ^' afia jjLTjrpl deova

htiKpva depfjLO. T Kar alyLXi7ro<; J)

ykoiv w? re

Kpyjvi] fieXuvvBpo<i,

e'lavov

(iTTTOfievi],

kul r

iaav/xevrjv KarepvKei,
6(f)p

haKpvoecraa
TJ}i
?)e
4. 9.

he jxiv

irorihepKeraL,

dveXrjTai'
ei'ySet*?.

10

iKeXo^;,

YldrpoKXe, repev Kara BuKpvov

r]

Tc

^IvpfiiSoveaat 7ri(f)avaKai,
S.
'!

ifiol
5.

avT<oi,
:

rN09p6N
,1

x^^ ^^- ^fag. 27.

10.
.1
:

44.

eccujucNH ilosc. 2^ and cp. Eust. QN eXHTQi .ILQS Vr. b. 12. hc te ni(pdcKeai JPQKS Mosc. 2.
1.

SoKpuouca
h
eri
1'

eajuBwce Ar. obiKTCipc i^>. npocSepKerai Zen. he ti L' h eri .S. i^yp.
:
1

|:

2.

704. nh6c, the ship of Protesilaos, Patroklos was last heard of in

App.

D,

c.

1.
eacr.

Brandreth's
is

airTOfiivr]

FfavoTo

Kal

needless.

Van

L.

390-405 on his way back from Nestor to Achilles. napicraTO, was coming up, as usual, B 244 cf. A 197, etc.
;

suggests
11.

F' for t'.

Notice ndrpoKXe by FlaTpoKXcic

14-15. 3e9aKpucai, cf. X 491 SeddKpvvrai ok irapeiai, v 204 8e5dKpvvTai 5^ fioi ocrcre. So iretroTrjaTat., arc on the tving, B 90, 7re<pv\ayiJ^t'os, on the irukh, KK\avfieva, Aisch. Cho. 458, Soph. 0. T. 1490
7.

3-4=1

The former is the {UarpoKXeFes) above. familiar shortened fonn like 'AXati/hos by AXKifi^ouv, etc. T^pcN, r 142. 12. Ae appears to be the correct ac'

centuation,

not

fie,

as

approved

by

regarded ^ as an interrogative particle, here introducing asyndeti-

Herod.,

who

H. G. 28. 8. Hentze

eonj. avdyytji

KaTepvKtji,

cally three independent questions, like an an an. There is no reason to

so that the subj. may distinguish the subordinate verbs forniing the supposition from noTiSepKerai in the clause which contains the point of comparison.
9.

suppose it any other than the ordinary conjunction marking three disjunctive

eiaNoO,
e

i.e.

Feavov (see on

with

lengthened in the

first

734), arsis ;

The see IL G. 340. questions It is questions are of course ironical. perfectly natural that in the altered state of affairs Achilles should forget the
;

157

158

lAIAAOC n

(xvi)

rje

nv
8'

djyeXtyv
fiav

^coiv
^(t)et

en

e^ K\ve<i olo<i ; ^levoiTiov "AKTopo<; viov, (paal

^dli]<i

AiaKi,Brj<i
yLtaX'

UrjXev'i fxera

yiup/jiiSovea-ai,,

15

TMV K
rje

d/jL(f)OTpo)v

aKa^oifieda redvijcoTfov.
ft)9

(TV

'Apjelfov 6\ocf)vpeai,
yXacj^vprjiaiv

oXe/covrat

vqvalv

eiTi

vTrep^acriri'^

eveKa
a/j,(f)o).

acpT]'?

i^avSa, jxii TOP Se j3apv arevd-^Mv " CO

Kevde

vocol,

Iva etSo/xev
irpocre^ri'^,

TLarpoKXei'i

LTTirev'

20

'A^tXeO

IIt/Xt}?

vie,

jxk'^a

^kprar

'A^atwy,

yLt?;

vepukaa[xev

01

yap

rdlov <yap d-^o^ ^e/3irjKev Ap^aiou?. Srj iravre^, oaot 7rdpo<i rjaav dpiaTOL,
/3e^\t]/uiepoi
TLiSel'Sr;?

ev

vrjvalv

Kearat
/uiev

ovrdfjievoi

re.

/3e/3X7)TaL

KpaTepo^ AtofnjST]^,
?;'

25

ovracrraL
jSejBXrjTai
TOi'9
eX/ce'
jjir)

8'

'OSfcreu? SovpcKXvroi;

Ayafie/xvcov,

he

Kal ^vpv7rv\o<i Kara pbrjpov oiarcoi.

Ir/rpol

fiev

iroXvcfydp/JLaKOi

d[x^trrevovrai,
eifkev,

dKeiofjievot'

av

d/xi]'^avo'i

A-^iWev.
<tv
<f)vXd(xaeL<i,

efxey

ovv ovro<i ye Xd^oi

ri crev

'^oXo'^

ov

30

alvapera' al Ke fXT]
14.

dXXo<i ovrjcrerat o^jriyovof; rrep,

d/jLvvrja
;

Apyeioiatv deiKea Xotyov

xiku
:

JULON

J Eust.

16.

dKaxHJueea

C (D sapr.) JPRT TeeNHicoxcoN HiJQRSTHJ Bar. Lips. Vr. A. 21. PImXhoc Ar. L Harl. a Lips.
Vr. A.
29. 31.
!t

Ar. (A svpr.):
i|

narpoKXRc
nHXecoc

CGPR Vr. A. TeeNCicorcoN ft. Vr. d. inneuc

[!

i;

TeeNHCOTCON
20. npoceq)H H'C^iKS Lips.

HT
S7

Ptol.
:

flMXeoc
Eust.
{om.
ji

il.

25.

B^BXhto

6 om. Aph.
Bar. Mor.
!|

28.

t'

om.
A.

Harl. a
30.
:

Lijis.

r'

aKGidueNOi

ACHJPQU
:

Vr.

outcoc
ait*

aju.q>eneNONTo Eust. re). 9uXdccoic C.

[1

aiNapera

aiNopexH Ar.
tIc ce

aiNapeTHC cqi. Sch. AT. Cram. Aii. Ox. iii. :389, 390.
{sicpr.

P
32.

(xic c'

L) Xoijuon R^
:

qYn' aperfic and apcTHi S xic ceO (ceu) G-.TQE,T. oij/iroNcoN

:
'' '.

cijliijnh

{supr. eic)

ajuuNOic

h)

cuauNEic Bar.

on which he dispatched Patroklos in the eleventh book, a mere piece of machinery introduced for tlie purpose of the moment. The 22 = K 145, 23-37 = A 658-62.
trivial errand

The only analogies to the vulg. and v\l/ay6pr} {j3 85, we should probably 303, p 406 only read inj/ayopa). The variant aivaper-qs
387).

alvaperr] are 'A.Tpel8-q

;

last line is properly in place here. 27. It is needless to find a difficulty, as some have done, iia the omission of

Machaon among the wounded

three great chiefs.

he is of very trifling importance compared to the

;

The 30. For r' oSn see //. G. 349. combination recurs only in E 258 (where
see note). 31. aiNapexa,
is

an exclamatory nom. is quite possible (H. G. 163), and there is something to be said for alV dpeTrjs, which would come to the same thing as the compound, cursed in thy valour: (Brandreth conj. aiv\ dperys tIs t aXXos, comparing A 763 olos ttjs dpeTrjs For the dirovrjaeTaL.) sense we may compare the later compounds aivbirarep Aisch. Cho. 315,
as
alvoya/xos,

alvoKeKTpos,

AlvoTrapis,

etc.,

though

very

poorly

the correct form of the voc, attested, with the a lengthened by ictus and the pause natural after this case {H. G.

though these do not contain the same oxymoron, wliich is like that of dvaapiffTOToiceia
22

54.

eiri

kukm

ttjv

dperr^u

^'xw, An., rightly.

lAIAAOC n
vijXei'i,

(\vi;
1 1

r,n

ovK iipa aoi 76 Trarijp ))v iTnrora //Xei/v ovSe (")e'Ti9 fii'jTTjp' yXavK)/ Be ere tiktc OuXaaaa

on roi voo^ kcrriv uTnjin'i'i. irerpai t i)\ij3aT0i, el Be Ttva (f)peal aPjicri deoirpoTr'njv aXeeivei'^ /cal Tiva roi Trap Zt/i^o? enfre^paBe Trorvia /j.7]T7)p,
aXA,'
e/ifc"

35

Trep

irpues'

oy^

^Ivp/xiBovcov,

at

Keif

B aXXov \aov oiracraoi' Aavaoiai yevwfiat. c^owi

,

a/j,a

M/xouv ra aa rev-)(ea 6ci)p7)'^0f)pai, ai Ke fie aol i(TKOVTe<i uTroa^covrac TroXe/xoio avaiTvexxTwai B apifioi vte<; X-^aiMv Tpioe'i,
809 Be
fioi

40

Be r avc'nrvevcn<i TroXefxoto, Tecpo/xevoi' oXiyy pela Be k aKfirjTe^; KeKfirjora^ avBpa<; avrfji K\iaiu(ov. uxraifiep irporl aarv ve6n> airo koI
&)9

4'.

(fxiro

ol avTcoi

rov Be

X.KTao/Mevo'i fxeya vy)Tno<;' rj yap efieWev ddvarov re kukov kuI Krjpa \irea6ai. [xe'^f o^Oijcra^ irpocre^ri TroSa? wKv<i X-^iWev;'

"w
ovre
35.

pbOi,

Bioyeve'i

llaTp6K\ei<;,
efiird^o/xat,
Lips.
t'

olov eenre^;'

6eo7rpo7rii]'i
d'

i]v

riva oiBa,
5'
ii.

oO
<5t Ar.
:

nerpa
a.

HMBaxoc
37.

IirTU
:

OTl

36.

aXeeiNHC
i.'.

hn noii Vr. il 41. 39. a"i' KN [II eni9paa Vr. A. 42-3 om. Par. a. e'l'cKONTCc Ar. R. anoixooNrai Q. dnocxoNxai U 15ar. 44. KGKJuiHKOTac Eu.st. 45. 43. nroXewoio (;(^>. 42. QNanNCucouci LS. noTi U.S. 47. 01 t" auTcb(i) lli^' Mor. Vr. b A. oicoiueN Vr. A. oJcoJUCN (" Mor. Par. 49. eeinac Xineceai ('PR (Xirecoai '^Icsscd KaTaXiireiv T'" aurbN K. e'lTiNOC T- supr. eY TiNQ Ar. 50. HN TINQ

LK

Hail.

.')

.1

.~<

34. viif dna^ ttjv ddXaffaav eTrideriKuis yXavKTjv elirev, An., adding that Hesiod nses yXavKT) by itself for tlie sea {Theoy.

440 7\ai^KV

8v(rTrifjL(pe\ou).

The word

recurs in H. only in 7\ai'KW7rty (see note It on A 206) and yXavKiowv T 172.

It twice has a short vowel before the \ of \ir-. Of this there is no other instance in B. (see on A 15), and only eight in Oc?. out of some thirty instances of the root (including XiTrjiai \ 34). Further, the aor. XtWcr^ai (or jires. if we

probably means only gleaming, though the 'grey' sea would better give the idea of the merciless element, sunless and wind-swept. H. G. 35. 8ti, as I knoi" because 269. 2. Ar.'s S re is erpially possible
:

(ibid. 3).

794-803, with the notes. The lines must be interpolated in both idea of the exl)laces with the whole change of armour (see Introduction). aY KCN it is curious that the incorrect 7> Tfoi', which in the parallel line has hardly any authority, has here 282 -l^v In invaded almost all MSs. 7roi5 does not appear at all. 46-47. This couplet, which is ((uite unnecessary, seems to be a late addition.
36-45. See
:

read Xtrecr^at with Ptol. Ask.) does not recur in H. (in f 406 read Kpoviwv' see van L. Enc/i. p. 280); dXiToi/jirjv nor does either aor. or pres. agree with the Epic use of fiiXXu (Piatt in J. F. xxi. 41). If the line is to be saved we must read Xlaeadai with van L. he was not he uns like to hovidestined to pray
:

been (or to he) jiraying. 50. For hn tinq Ar. read et nva, even no doubt in order if I do know of one to bring the line into harmony with I 410, where Achilles speaks of a ]>rophetic
;

warning from

liis

mother.

Tliat

pass-

age, however, must be regarded as much And in any case later than the present.

Achilles does not necessarily mean that Thetis has told him nothing lie only
'

160
ovre TL
fxoL

lAIAAOC

(xvi)

uWa

ToS"

irap Zi]vo^ iirecppaSe irorvta /juijrrjpalvov %o? KpaSlrjv KoX Ovfxov iKuvei,

OTTTTOTe B)] Tov 0/jLOLOV avrjp edeKrjLCTiv ap^epaat Kol jepwi a-y^ acpeXeadat, 6 re fcpdrei irpo^e^r^Krif alvov aYO? to fioc ecmv, eirei rrdOov aX.<yea Ovpbwi.

55

K0vp7]v

rjv

apa

/u,ol

jpa<;

e^ekov

vle<i

A-^atcov,
7repaa<i,

Bovpl
TT]v

S'

i/jLMt

KTedriacra, ttoXcv evret'^ea

a-^ eV ^ecpMv eXero Kpeioiv Wyafie/xvcov WTptBr]<i ft)? 1 Tiv cniixi-jTOV fieravdarTjv.

dWd
51-2
58
ovi.

rd

/xev

Trporerv^dat
ivl

idcrop^ev,

ovB'
7]toi

dpa
(pr}v

iroi^

rjv

60

dcnrep')(e<i
oi/i.

Ke'^oXoiadat
51.

^peaiv

je

Q.

C'GHPQRU.
Sell.

Vr. BL).

d.

tic Ar. 53. 5h 54. npo6e6HKei une<ppaae L. judeoN P. 57. Soupi t' J!. eiiTeixeoN C't.iT Lips. 59. jueraNdcTiN (?) Khianos Mass. (jaexaNacTeTN Sch. T, JuexaNacTHN
:

55.

ndeoN

60.

npoTETUKTai

{sup?: x)-

denies that anything she may have tokl liim is the reason of his refusing to fight' (Monro). 52. T63e is best taken as an ace, it is for this that sore <jrief comes to my heart, the pronoun anticipating the following see the same line in relative sentence
:

not Briseis
treat one

it

who was

an outlander. pronoun is undoubtedly very harsh it is easy to conjecture ttjv xx d\l/, but not to see why the letter should have been
;

could be no outrage to already dovpiKTTjTT] as But the omission of the

lost.

The text

is

in

any

case

very

208.
53.
vecrcriv

So TO after
6juoTon,
sr.

ctxo?, 55.

in Inrth
"2S1.

and worth

but KpoiTeV npoBeBHKHi

dvaaau

article

who

is

to classify his ecjual

because TrXeouse of the tov 6/xoiovany one

The

ancient, for Rhianos and the Massaliot edition probably read fj-eravdaTLv, as a feminine. Bentley was perhaps right in rejecting the line here.
60.

This
is

])hrase,
'

to

let

bye/ones

be

is

very rare

in

H.
e.

bi/ijones,

See note on
debs
(is

106 and H. G. 260

det

112,

again used by Achilles in 65. JFe will let these matters

i.e.

So again p 218 ws
TOV
6/jLolov.

The pres. see note on 340. in H., d/xetpco in Pindar.

55.
ijv

tov bixolov dyei duepcai, to despoil

;

go their way,
us.

is

dfj.^pS(a

put them away from The common explanation is let them have happened before, i.e. treat them as

X)ast
Kovpi-jv cf. I 321,

t6 anticipates the following

K.T.X.
it is

ndeoN QXrea

euucoi,

and done with but this is not the exact force of the expression. Tlie inf. npoTeTUXai is not = w(77rep irpoTeTvy/ii^va
;

where

in Avar. endured.
57.

used of sufferings unilergone Here it refers to the humiliation

hut

ibffTe

is

more natural to take np6 = forth, away; cp. wpo-iaij/e,' etc. Monro. But
:

TTpoTeTvyfieva

elvai.

And

it

Cf. I

noXiN,

dovpiKTr]TTjv irep eovaav. 690. euTeixea, elseLyrnessos,

343

where always evTeixeov (A 129, etc.). But the present form is more in accordance with analogy, and Nauck is perhaps right in wishing to restore it throughout
;

not entirely convincing, hn, the common use of the imperf. to express the contrast of a past belief with the I see that it was not possible reality for me.' 61. e9HN is commonly referred to the
this
is
'
:

ivrelxeov always occurs before the bucolic diaeresis, where the hiatus is admissible, and the fact that several Mss. read it

here against the metre shews that there was a standing tendency to introduce it. 59. Cf. I 648 (is iJ.' davcprfKov ^pe^ev
'ATpe'idrjs
cIjs

et

where

see

note.

tiv' drlfniTOv fuTavdaT-qv, It is clear that the

I 650. But it need hardly be said that (pr]/j,l does not necessarily imply more than 'I thought,' and so Ar. took it (ort to ^(pyjv ye dvTl tov There is thus nothing dievorjOyiv, An.). inconsistent with the supposition of the later oiigin of I the words there put into Achilles' mouth may well have been

words of Achilles in

jxeTava.uTri% is

here also Achilles himself,

suggested by this very jjhrase.

lAIAAOC n (wi)
ov TTpiv
vrja^
/jL1]ih6ijlov

Kil

KaTairavcTe^ev,
avrr]
fi(i

aW

ottot
re.

av

Bi)

e/j.as'

d(f)iKi}Tai
fjLv

re

TTToXefiu^

Tuvij

S'

o)/j.oiiv

kXvtu TV^ea
(f)i\o7rToXefjLoi(Ti

hvdi,
fid^ecrOat,
65

cipye
i
Bi}

Be

yivpfxiBuvecrcri

KV('ti>eoi>

Vpcowv
oi

ve(f)()\-

dp(f)if3ef3riKe

vrjvaiv eTTiKparea)^,

he.

pi^yplvt

6aXuacrr]<;

fMolpav e^0PTe>i, Wpyetoi- Tpcocov Be 7roXi<; eVl irdcra /Be/SrjKe Odpavvo^- ov yap ifiPj^; KupvOo^ Xevcraoucrc ^lerwrrov
^(Oipri^;

KKXiaTai,

oXljtjv

en

70

iyyvOi

XafiTTOfMevt]^'

rd^a Kev
jjlol

cf)evyovTe<i

ei'avXov>i
'

irXijaeiav
62.

veKvoiv,
I'.
;i,

ei

Kpelcov

Wyajxep-voiv
66.
ei
:

OU
II
:

JUH

63.

ndXciioc fiPR.
71.

yp.
v,

hi Seliol.
il
:

T.

69.

BeBHKei
72.
JLioi

Hul.
JUH
L.

Vr. A.

eNQuXouc

Ar. bia rov

others enaiiXouc

62. JUHNieudN, a word jieculiar to tliis a\X* onox' Sn, a book, see 202. 282. slight alteration for the .st-Ldiul irpii' which we should have expected. Cf. E 23 oi'S^ Kfv avrbs i'TriK<pvye Krjpa,

dW

"H^aicrros ^pvro, for d (vq. 66. 1 9h. s/// - ,)(,ir. not e.Kpressing any

have almost without e.vception thought it necessary to expunge the liiie.-i, always on the weakest grounds. E.g. it is objected by Hentze that the ace. CTpaTON does not suit the present
tarians

doubt.

KudNGON Ne90c

cf.

A 282

(f>d\a;-

yts Kvdveai,
we^Qiv, and with dat. is

274, 4' 133 ve<pos n-rmo see P 243. du9i6e6HKe elsewhere used only in the

sense of protection, but always with tmesis the ace. is used when surrounding is implied, cf. yu 74 vecp^Xij 5^ /xlv The dative may be &fjL(pili^i)K Kvav^rj. ex]ilained by the idea of hostile attack which is emphasized by the eiri- of imKpar^ui, as in the common i-rr' dW^Xoi<ni'
;

position of affairs, as d/j.(pip.dxeff0ai wlien takes the ace. is used only in a local 'to fight round about,' as the .'-ense, Greeks are said "IXtof d/jL<pip.dxe<TOaL Z Now that the 461, cf. I 412, i; 208. possession of the camp is at stake the should be used, as vfKpov dix(pifidgen. XfffOat is to fight for the possession of a
it
'

dead body.'

This

is

surely hypercritical
:

l6vTes.

68.
71.

KeKXiaxai, see note on

CNQuXouc,
;^i;iiu-'ft

cf.

<I>

283 ov pa

r'

740. ^vavXoi
ap^-

dwo(p<jr]i

TTfpwvTa.

The word

parently means torrent -beds, but does not seem to recur in this sense after Homer. The reference must be to the gullies in the open plain, opposed to the

the battle is going on round the camp in the literal sense, as well as for it it is not yet in the cam]), for the outer ships are only the edge of it. If we remember that the wail is not part of the original scenery tlieie is nothing to be said against the ])hrase. Kick, though he does not believe in the originality of I, still rejects 64-79, but the only serious linguistic leasons he gives are the form nikuntcc
for which he would apparently, on other grounds convini'cd of the genuineness of the j^assage, be prepared to read the Aiolic vivacrfj. and tli>' two Ionic genitives Tu3eT3eoj and 'ArpcTdeco. But in the first place there is no reason
(79),
if

camp,

(jTpaTov.

72-73. This couplet contains a more apparent than real contradiction with I. Of course Agamemnon has done all in his power to shew friendliness to Achilles in the Knibassy, which therefore appears to be ij.;norfd but it is no doubt true that finia elBeiH refers to the whole Achilles course of Agamemnon's action. means if Agamemnon " were of gentle as a good mind" to him, i.e. behaved friend gencruUy, such mischief would not arise (Monro). None the less uni;

the old Epic language may not have had in tlie -a declension a short form of the gen. (either -a. like Thessalian and Aiolic, or -at' like Arkadian or -u

why

'

like Cyprian) beside -ao just as in the -o decl. it has -ov beside -oto. Secondly it is quite possil)le to read 'Arpftoa dir6s,
for {F)6^ in
p. 88, if.

H. has

lost

'

G. 393);

the F iKu>>sDiy. and van L. reads

VOL.

11

1G2
'i]7ria

lAIAAOC n
elheiT]'

(XVI)

vvv Be arparov
Acofj.rjBeo'i

d/x(f)L/uid^oPTac.

ou jdp TvSetSeo)
fjuaiverai

eV

TraXdfirjLcrL

iy^eLT]

ovSi

TTCO

Aavao)v diro Xotyov d/jLvvaf 'ATpetSew o7ro9 k\vov avBijcravTO'i

Ke(f)a\P]<;-

75

i'^Oprj'^

dXk"

'

EtKTopo<i dvSpo(f>ovoto

Tpcoal Ke\euoi/To<; irepuiyvvTai, ol S' dXaXrjTOJL irdv irehiov Kare^ovcri, fid^rii viKMVTe^ A'^aiov<;.

dXka Kol
e/jLTrea

0)9,

WdrpoKXe, vcmv dnro \oL<yov

firj

d/jLVvcov

80

eTriKpaTeco^,

Br) S'

7rupo<i

aWofxevoio

vrja^

iviTTpTjcrcoac,
S'

(f)tXov

diro

voarov eXwvTai.
iv

ireiOeo
ti)9

w? tol
Tifiijp

eyco

jjluOov

reXo^i

(ppeul

Oeuw,

dv

jxoL

fieydXrjv

kuI :0So9 dprjat

ol

Trpo^i

irdvTcov Aavacbv,
dirovdcracoaLv,
irorl

drdp
h

TrepiKaXXea Kovprjv
Be

ayjr

dyXad
el

vrjoiv

eXdaa^

levac

irdXcv

Bcopa Tropcoaiv. Kev av tol

'

Bcorjt
jxT)

/cOSo9

(TV

y
:

dpeaOai eplyBovTro^ irocn^ H/3779, dvevdev ejxelo XtXaieaOat TroXepa^ecv

Tiai
Ti2v
i!

76.

NHWN
Grain.

&

onoc Iv Q Vr. d
ii.

An. Ox.

A. 353.

87. ^noc Did. 86. npoxl JPQ. inrofxv7)fx6.Tij}v aure Z>HQU Bar. Mor. Vr. b A, Mo.sc. 2. 88. Kude' 89-90 om. Zen. 89. ejnoTo GP.

ment

Tvdetdrji Ato/A7j5ei. for rejection

The only other argulies

Tols vavaiv

was comparatively
of the wall
;

brief

and

the allejjed want of reference in dXXd kqJ coc, 80. This clearly alludes to the thought of 72, and not to the intervening passage but such a rapid transition is surely highly dramatic and suitable to the
in
;

knew nothing

only the foremo.st ranks of the Trojans are fighting at the ships, the mass of them still cover the plain. 83. uueou TeXoc, the sum, outcome of

my command.
N 9ped

So

whose injured pride is continually uppermost in his thoughts, even when his words do not directly name it. I see no reason at all, therefore, for rejecting any lines beyond 64 in
tenijier of Achilles,

eeico, so

625 121

/xudoio reXevrrj. ^ttos tI tol iv

4>peal drjffw, and ir 282. 85. Here, again, those who believe iu the antiquity of I have to resort to

athetesis,

this portion of Achilles' speech. 73. For eideiH used of disposition see on E 326. IH. For AaNacoN, 75. JuaiNCTai, as gen. in place of the commoner dat., cf.

and the d7Xaa,

in
is

as the restoration of Briseis oQ)pa are actually offered The selfishness of Achilles 274.

Ml, M
77.

402, etc.
cf.

KecpaXfic, for the liead as the seat

open enough, and is c^uite in keeping with his character his friend's glory is to be sacrificed in favour of his own. Hentze finds the interposition of 84-86 between the announcement and the ex;

of the voice

462

ijvaev ocrov Ke(pa\ri

XdSe
78.

(puiTos.

very clear
Trepl

nepidrNUToi, the metaphor is not it recurs in Scut. Her. 348

;

ayvvro rjxdi. Perhaps it comes from the breaking of the wave upon the beach, cf. Kvpiaros dyri, Ap. Rhod. i. 554. Stp must be supplied from
<j<f)Laiv

Se

pression of Achilles' advice 'clumsy and confusing.' This can hardly be anything but the result of a. 2)a/-ti pris. 86. dnoNdcccociN, lit. remove from home (compare the use of the mid. in B 629, But the word 254), i.e. se^id back.
is

strange.
;

Bekker

conj.

d-rroddcrcruja-iy,

award

the preceding line.

79. The picture is consistent with the supposition that the original fj-axv iiri

but odaaadai and compounds appear elsewhere only in mid. 89-90. Zen. was presumably moved to omit this couplet by the somewhat

lAIAAOC n

(xvi)

h;:j

Tpwcri (fnXoTTToXifioicriv aTLfj-orepov he fie Stjaeci' ^r]8 e'TrayaWufJ.evO'i TroXefitoi Kal hrjioT^jTi,

90

Tpwa?
fii]

ivaipuixevo'i;,

TTpoTi

IXtoi^

I'lycfMOveveiv,

Ti'i

aw

OvXvfXTToio 6eo)V aieiyeverdoiv

rov<;

efi/3)jr)i'

/xaXa

ye

(f)iXei

eKuepyo^

AttoXXcov
95

dXXa
Oi')r]L<i,

irdXiv rpoirdaadaL eirrji' cfxio'i; ev injeacri edv irehiov Kara Brjpidaadai. rov'i Be r

at yup,
IxtjTe
fjit'ire

Ti<i

ZeO re rrdrep Kal ^XOrjvaLi] Kal \7roXXoi>, ovv Tpcocov Odvarov (j)vyoi, oaaoi. eaai,
^Xpyeidiv,
TpoLi]<;
voyl
8'

Tf?
olot

eKhvp,ev oXedpov,
100

6(pp
co'i

lepa Kpi^hefxva Xvcofzev.

irpb'i dXX7]Xou<; dyopevov,

ol fieu

Totaura

90.

eeiHC T.
:

91.

juh cu r"

araXXouENOC Zen.

92.

norJ

(MK:

nor" S.

ainu Bieceai /.tii. 93 6 Zr/i/oooros v,i/i\f, -,fid<p(i bi jlih c' HreJULONCueiN dnoJuouNcoeeNTa T) XqBhi KopueaioXoc "EicTcop An. anorujUNCoeeNTa 94. 95. Tpondaceai A'^CD^lKS Lips. Mor. Hail. a,Vr. b A uBaiH .T. Tpoandaceai I'
:

Tpconaceai A'"!) TOucSe jouc 9e

(see below).

-dceai

<;II.ITU

(cf.

d* A"'(lll

ritTU.

98.

A'"

(Z) sujar.)

JU-

9urHi Lips. Xuhjugn S: cXcojucn

96. eeinc ;Ll;. 9600c <.). <pdoc ca (;. 97 100 d". .\r. KajaSHpidcaceaM^t. 99. NCoV 1,R Par. d nwYn 12. 100. XOoijucn
6t>t;
.

,1

Liji.s.

tautological repetitions, which however are not ill suited to the emphasis which Achille<i wislirs to lay on his words.
cal 90. OTiJuoTepoN 9e Aie eHceic, a rlietoriway ol .saying 'you will prevent

lost alter

v as
//.

in

Balwro

il

G65 and

my

or recompense.' iriend to save the ships, but not to relieve the Greeks from the stress of battle. 94. &liBhhi. intervene, enter the fray.

obtaining day

rifi-f)

Achilles

means

his

G. 83. 1. The ordinary eKdv/xiv (inhn. ) assumes an reading omission of dr]. The lengthimpossible ening i)i arsi of the t of vQ'i is analogous to the very frequent lengthening of -i of the dative whetlier the vowel was origin-

other cases in

;'tDiv 5'

ally long bv nature we cannot .sav (see //. G. 373). Those who think the metrical license violent may prefer Axt's

t' koN should be to()s 5' Knight) both on account of the contraction, and because re is uot in

9o.

Touc 9e

(ciiiv

(P.

place h'-re

see

H.

0. % 332.

97-100. 8i6tl Kara

'

aderovvTai.
SiacrKfvrji'

arixoi

riffcrapes,
/Ji<pai-

[uitcrpolation)
tivo^

vovffi 'ye'yp6.<l)dai i'lro

tQv

voijj.^6vtwv

ipav Tbv Xxi-^^io- tov

'

WarpbKKov

toiovtol

yap

wdi'Tes aTroXoLVTO w\r)v \6yot, iifJiCji',' Kcu 6 'Ax'^Xei'S ov TOLoOroi, <TviJ.ira0r)s KttXuJs o5v ipTijiv 'ApLcrrapxas An. 5i,
ol

though the short form vui found at most twice (E 219 i|.v.. o 475 ?). Zen. may have uiuierstood the line in the same way, for he regarded ptSiV as a legitimate form of the nom. (La R. If. T. p. 319). Taken in this way the wish seems clear enongli and not too extravagant for Aciiilles' all the Greeks have wronged passion him, let them all perish. This passage may be vaguely alluded to in Pind. 0.
vui 5' iKOi'Tj/jLev,

is

Zrii/JSoTov

vwdjiTTEVKivai
ol

TfOevTes
^putras

(ttLxoi

vird

ws iXev irapei'tQv dpaeviKous

'0/U;pwi

ix.

76

ff.

tt

ov Q4tio% yovos ov\iwi viv

\fy6i'Twi>

dvai vap'
elvai

Kal

{WaTpoKKov) ev 'Apei wapa.yopd.To ^t.1) irorf a(pTepas ArepOe ra^ioOffOai SafMafftfJ-fipiiTov

aix/J-as.

VTTovooOvTwv waidiKO.

'Ax'^^^a lla-

Modern critics generTpoKXov, Scliol. T. ally reject the lines, but on less morbid the main cruu: being 1. 99. grounds ; The text gives the only satisfactory constr., (Kdv/xev being taken as opt. with

the 'diadem of Hes. ,'>'ciU. 105, Hymn. Compare B 117 iroXiuy Kar^Xvae Kdprjva, Eur. I/cc. 910 (jrapdvav
100.

KpHdejULNa
al.so

of

towers'

in

v 388,

Cer. 151.

TTvpyuv.

164
At'a?
S'

IMAAOC n
ovK^T
e/j-ifive-

(xvi)

/Sid^ero jap /SeXeecraLre voo'i Kal T/acoe? d'yavot hdfiva fiiv Zr]v6<; ^dWovT<;' Seivrjv 8e nrepl Kpord^oiaL (paeivr]
ir/jXr]^
Ka'TT

^aWofievr)

Kava-)(}]v

e;^e,

^dXKero

acei

105

dpiarepov wfxov eKafxvev, (pdXap' alev e-^oiv crdKo^ aloXov, ovSe hvvavro efiirehov avTMi ireXep.i^at epeiSovre'i ^ekeecrcnv. a/At/)'
evTTOiijd'-

S'

alel

kuS Be ol fSpw? S' dpyaXecot e;^eT daOi^ari, irdvTodev e/c p^eXewv iroXv^ eppeev, ovSe irrjt el^ev
dfiTTvevcraf ecnrere vvv
OTTirw^
8)]

110

'Trdvrrjt
/j,oi,

Be

KaKov

icaKcoL

earripLKro.
Bco/j-ar^
e-)(^ov(Tai,

/xovaai 'OXv^iria
TTvp
efiTreae

TrpojTov

vi]valv

^Xyaioyv.
115

"EKTcop AcavTO'i Sopv

ttXt}^^

jJietXivov
al'^fx')]<i

dopi
8'
avTOL)<i

/jieydXcoi,

dfy^i irapaard'; frapd KavXov oiriadev,

o

dvTiKpv
TTT/X'
al'y^lJL^I

dirdpa^e'
ev

to [xev TeXa/Awi/io? At'a?

T>}X.e
o-tt

Yetpt koXov Sopv,

'^afidSi'i
(Ar.

avrov

'^aXKeirj

/Sofi^rjae Treaovaa.
Harl. a
V>

104.

deiNHN Heiod.
SeiNH
:

CGPU'
:
:

il,

Par.

a, Veii.

Lii)s.

aeiNON

Par.

ii.

105.

BdXXcTO
'.[

nves yp. TunreTO An.

il

106.

CKaUNCN : najUKpdXap' R. (and 7p. C) KaJU.<pdXap' S TeXeecciN Bar. Mor. noXeuisai JQ. 110. 108. aCiToO Q. eKaiXNCN) Mor. 115. aixuHN Schol. Plat. Charm. 111. CJunNeOcai JS. nHI : nco Bar.: ri JJ.
153a.
117.
X^^P*^'

Kai 9dXap' Ar. eKauij/GN Bar. {yp.

'^ai-

The story now returns 727. 102 = to the state of atl'airs described at the end of the preceding book. It is not clear, however, from the following lines that Aias is still on the ship of Protesilaos

805 afxcpl 8e oi KpOTd<poiaL (paeivij craero tttjAt/^, but he has no titter eniendation to otter than dp.(pi KpordcpoLai /xevovroj, or even irepi KporaipoLS dpapvia. 105. konoxmn exe, kcjd up the din,
of

the expression used would be equally applicable to an ordinary battle on the plain, while we should have expected some allusion to the peculiar But this is not ground circumstances. enough for dividing the authorship, as some would do. In 106, too, he is represented as holding a shield on his left arm, whereas in 677 he wields the ^vffTOP pav/xaxov with both hands.
;

exov 2S 495. Kon, Ar. Kal, apparently regarding BdXXero 5' aiei as parenthetical, For the <pdXapa see App. B, vii. 3. 108. ajui9' aCiTcoi seems to refer to the
cf. j3or]v

106.

shield, 'to shake it over him,' as P 132 etc. dfj.(f)l MeuoiTidorji adnos KoKvxpa^, might also understand it of the Trojans, 496 ol 'they, round about him,' as

We

For Zhnoc nooc cf. on 242. The obvious ditference between the two passages is that the will of Zeus here works not immediately but through the
103.

P 267 'J'he etc. earaaav dfKpi 'MtvoiTi.ddr]L former use, however, is tiie commoner,
5'

d/x(p'

'AX^-a(?6wt

up/j.rjOrjcrai',

agency of the Trojans.

of the epithet 104. The position 9aEiNH, separated from its substantive by tlie end of the line, is hardly Homeiic see on X 611, the only quite similar Lehrs thinks that there is a instance. corruption here, due to a reminiscence
:

111. KOKbN kqkcoi ecxHpiKTO, trouble leant iqjon trouble, i.e. one followed Cf. T 290 dex^Tai closely on another. kukov e/c /ca/coO aUi. 112. The appeal to the Muses fitly introduces the great crisis of the Iliad
Cf. A 218, and jJot turns. 115. KauXdw, hee note on

the climax of Greek defeat on which the

B 484.

162.

lAIAAOC n
7i>&)
B'

(\vj)
piyjjcriv
fit'jBea

1(J5

Ala? Kara dvfxov

o

dfivjjLOva
ixd-^rj^

re
Keipe
120

epya
Zei/s"

deon',

pa irdy^u

tTrl

vyfnl3p/J,eTr)<;,
3'

Tpcoeacn
rol

Be fiovXero
8'

vikiji/'

-^d^GTO
vrj'i

K ^eXeoiv.
t/)?
8'

efx^aXov uKufiarov irvp

k^'^vto
(f)X6^.

doTfL'
(o<;

aiyjra

Kar
Trvp

da^ecm]

rtjv

fiev

7rpv/u.vi)v

ufK^eTTev aurap W'^iXXev^

125

fiijpco

7rX7j^djj,To<;

WarpoKXija irpoaeenrev
llaTpuKXei<;,

"
opcreo,

Bioyeve*;
Brj

iTnroKeXevde'

irapa vr}val 7rvpo<i Brjtoio Ico/jv fMi) Br) vPja^ eXwai Koi ovKert, <j)VKra TreXcopraf Bvcreo rev-^ea Odaaov, iyu> Be k Xaov iyeipco.''

Xevacrio

W9

(fidro,

]\dTpoKXo<; Be Kopvcraero vcopoin -^aXKon.

130

fiei> irpMTa irepl Kv/j/xyjiaiv edi]Ke KaXd^, dpyvpeoiaiv 7ria(f)upioi<i dpapvia^-

KVTj/xiBas

Bevrepov av dcoprjKa irepl aTr'jdecycnv eBvve TTOiKiXov dcrrepoevra 7roB(oKeo<; AlaKiBao.

eeoO H. Kcipei U (KHpci S). KcTpe Ar. A'C Lips. Mosr. 2. Yen. P. BoiiXer' apwreiN /) \v. 1) A. eBaXoN Q Lips. 122. oY b' 11. 123. acBecToc S. 124. thc xjlcn npujuNHC />'T' Vr. A. 127. Icohn cpcoHN Ma.ss. 128. neXoNTOi IA\>^T Vr. b. GIi.ll'<,STU Par. d e f li j, V.n. 15. 7^. Marl. a.
120.
:

"

121.

129.

GaTTON

.1.

ereipco PI!

juiupui&ONCON
:

HN nou
I'

Ti

cduNC eeHKe(N) aXecopi^N T.

119. pirHceN,
3.51.

\ 1.

After this line i^^J Vr. A add dre'pco Q. 133. 9doc QoNaoTci rcNHai reNCONTai ,T) (from 3P). nvis KaKcoN BcXcoon d. 134. nodcoKCOC aiaKidao
: ||

cf.

piyrjaeiv

woXefxav,

The strongly supported

. . .

This shews that tlie verb here need not be rcfcarded as jnirenthctical.
467. 120. in\ xxnbea KcTpe, as 123. THC Kara, sjjread doivK over the .ship, as /caret 5' dcpdaXfiQv k^x^' The use seems to be au instance dxXi^ssee 7/. G. 213. of the local gen. 12-1. bjiX<fncN, lapped round, lit. sur. . ;

variant epuri introduces of course a forbidden hiatus, ^Xcoci . 128. juh neXcoNTai, tlu. Hue is best taken iudepemlently, as Many edd. make it subjtunctuated. ordinate to opaeo, taking 127 as a parenthesis, but this is needlessly comjdicated. firj with subj. is the jirimitive expression of fear and the like; subordination to a verb is a later developJ/. inent. Cf. A 26 firi ere Kixft^io, etc. ami T. 261, 307. For ou following /xtj ('resistance to a negative ') cf. E 233
;

rounded as with hands {^Tru = to handle). So also S 348 ydcTpriv rptTrodos irdp
&lj.(pfirv.
12.").

JUHpu nXHidueNOC,

cf.

^I

1G2,

1X7]

Tit)

fxkv

/jLaTrjcreTov

ovS'

(d^XrjToi',

126. innoKeXeuee, oid}' here and 584, It was various!}' explained, IVn-ois 839. KeKevosv, ^ 6 iroWriv bSbv iropevofievos (Hesych.), ^ e(j>' iinrwv rrjv iropeiav iroioi'As the word stands it /ttffos Schol. P. must be referred to K^Xevdos, one who But fares icLlh horses cf. d-KoXovd-o^. the derivation from neXevui .^eems much hence Pentlev writes more natural
; :

also in a separate clause ; H. G. % 278. <puKTd, neut. plur. as an abstract, cf. on 31 o", 'Z 98. 129. It will l>e felt that 3uceo Teux^a
is

if

hardly the phrase that would be used Achilles meant 'put on ?/ armour.'

crcipco, arouse, is evidently

more
Tlie

vigor-

ous than

tlie

vulg. dyeipu.

words

are often confused in >rss.

iinroKeXevffTd

from Hesych. {iTriroKfXevTd

note on

Nauck). 127. For

icoH (fio))?) see

276.

334-38. 131-33 = r :'.:'.0-32, 134. dcrepoeNTa, the adjective is elsewhere used only of the sky, except 2

135-39 = P

166
S

lAIAAOC
clp

(XVI)
135

d/ji(f)l

'^uXkcov, Kparl 8 eir

"irirovptv'

wfioiaiv jBciKero ^L(f)0'i dpyvpo7]\oi' avrap eTretra (ruKo^i /Jieya re cnilBapov

IcpOlfiax,

re

Kvverjv

evrvKTOV eOrjKep
ol 7raXd/jL7}cf)iv

Seivbv

Se

Xocpo^;

KaOvirepOev evevev.
dprjpei.

eiXero S
'y^o<;
S'

aXKLfia Sovpe,

rd
ro

oy^ eXer

olov dfivfiovo<i
fx.ev

^piOv jxeya ari^apov

TrdWeiv,
T\rf\.Ldha

AlaKiBao, ov hvvar dX\.o<i

140

A'^aiayv

dWd
eK
8
B'

fxiv

olo<;

eTTLararo irrfkai
(f)i\(oi,

K-^LKkevi,

fieXirjv,

rrjv

irarpl
cf)ovoi^

Trope Xetptyf
I'lpMeacriv,

JJjjXlov
'nrTTov;
137. Kpari eJiewKTON L.

Kopvcf))]^,

e/jifxevai,

AvrofieSovra
^n'

Ooo)'^

^euyvv/jiev

dvcoye,

145

aAJi9i9a\oN

139.

aoOpa R.

kunchn eexo TCTpa9d\HpoN T. 140 6.6. Zen. aiaKidao

143 om.
144.
'

luTUKTON
:

nHXciSao

P.
{yp.

141-44 om. Zen.

n6pe) Par. c

142.

naXai Lips.
5tx<^s Ar.

Ht^.

nope
:

xduc

HJ

j,

Cant. Vr. b:

Ik Kopu9HC

ew Kopu9Hic Ar.

370 of the house of Hephaistos.

it

Here

sim])ly shining like a star, 'adorned with star-like or ]ierhap.s ornaments,' which may include inlaid rosette.s and .similar forms such as the so-called Swastika, which we sometimes find indicated on breast-plates in vaseCf. avOifxdevra "^ 885. The paintings. variant KaKQiv ^eXiwv dXecoprju for nodcois in all probability the original reading altered when the change of armour was introduced. It seems to have remained in familiar use even to the time of Aristophanes for it must be this which he parodies in Ves]). 615 r68e KeKTrj/xac irpo^Xriixa KaKwv crKevTjv The only other similar ^e\iu}v dXewprjv. phrase in H. is Brjiuv dvdpQv dXecopriv,
;

may mean

Keoc AioKOao

taken, not when it is being left behind. It is quite intelligible that the lines shoiild be added here to explain how, in spite of the change of armour, Achilles is still found in T with the redoubtable Schol. A thinks that it is spear. arranged that Achilles shall not lose his spear with the rest of his arms, because Hephaistos is only a metal worker, and therefore would not make spears. He goes on to quote the legend of this Xeipuv 5i /teXt'af spear from the Kyiiria evdoKrj re/xwv eis 86pv irapia-x^" (^^ ^
;

wedding present to
'Adrji'di'

(paal fi^v Peleus). ^eVat avro, "Jlcpaiarov 8i Kara'

(jKevdaai (this evidently means Cf. also Pindar iV. the point').

put on iii. 33
aixMci''

and that is not near the parody (van L.). But enough however the couplet stood, it lies under the suspicion attaching to all allusions to the breast-plate (App. B, iii. 3). It would appear that alterations in favour of the change of armour took place after the introduction of the Owpyj^ into the
57,

y^yade

IlTjXei'S

ava^

vrrepaWov

533,

to

143. There is an evident play on sound between nfiXai and Pelion, as well as in

the allusion to Peleus, though he is not Ar. hesitated between actually named. the latter seems to be nope and rafxe an adaptation to the legend in the
;

141-44 = T 388-91. Zen. athetized 140 and omitted 141-44 altogether as copied from T while Ar. retained them here and athetized them in T. There can be little doubt that Zen. was right. 140 is a most awkward line it should stand before 139, not after it. Equally awkward is the description 141-44 in a negative passage the poet should enlarge upon the spear when it is being
; ; ;

Homeric armoury.

Kypria, according to which Cheiron gave the shaft only.

145.

The
be

long

in

zcurNuuEN
120.
It

is

irregular,
po.ssibly
Ti6ri/j.evaL

see

V
due

260, to

may
of

the

analogy

by metrical necessity. See note on K 34 and cf. ifxevai T 365. IldTpo/cXos fj.^y
ijvioxos, UarpdKXov de AvtoAn. So ]\Ieriones, the charioteer of Idomeneus, himself has a charioteer in P 610 (if the passage is not corrupt).

d-qfxevai,

which are explained

'Ax'AXect)?
ixibwv,

lAIAAOC n

(\vi)

K;;

TOP fier
TO)C

iricTToraTO'i

\\.^iXXPia fn)^i]vopa Tie fidXia-ra, Be o'l tcTKe /j,d-^7]i t'vi fxeipai ofxoKXi'iV.
i^v^/ov

Be

::^ai/dov

Kal AvT0fie8(t)i> vTraye Kal \^aXiov, ru> dfxa

Zie(f)up(oi
di'fM(oi

o>Kea-;

I'ttttov^,

irvoLt'fiai

7rere<jdi]v,

TOVf eTK
^0(TKo/jLei>r}

Xifj,o)in

nrapd poov

dpTTULa WoBdpyj] ilKeavalo.

150

iv he 7rapT]oplr]iaiv d/xvfinva llt'jSaaoi> leiy TOP pd TTOT \leTLcoro<! eXcov iroXiv r]yay XyCXXev's, 09 Kai 6v7]TO^ eoii' eireO^ ittttoi^; dOavdrotcri.
yivp/j.i8ova<;

TTavTU'i

ava
:

ap^ e7roc)(^6fx,ei'o<; d^pi^^ev 'A;^i\A.tfsKXiaia'i crvv Tev^eaiv oi Be Xvkoc wf

155

148. bk Ka\ bi kcn Vr. A. 149. ncrdceHN .T. 150. no3apKH rw//,,-.)S: 151. napappooN (ST. cJoKeaNoTo noddpTH r nodaproc /in. HpidaNoTo 152. napHopioiciN R^, (I'ar. d supr. man. rev.) ami ttoXXci tCov dpTiypdcpui/ East. -aiciN H-'. X. djuiujuiONa 153 54 '////. (). 155. ecopHZCN -,i.. dueiNONa
:

.1

d/xeLvou KocjuiHceN

156.

naNTQC

naNTHi Zen.
practice is only once mentioned is a matter of small weight. The use of the

150. The fipnuia or storm-gust (lit. simtcher) appears here only in the IHik/ ; in tlie 0'/. {a 241, t 371. i' 77) it is less indeed a comdistinctly personilied parison of V 66 with 77 shews that the It is dpirviaL are identical with dveWai. needless to say that they have nothing in common with the foul creatures of the Aoifiil. The oldest form of the
;

was peihaps to kick and bite rather than to d^aw he would also be a reserve if a j-oke-horse were killed. See Helbiir //. K. 129. 153. HericoNoc noXiN, Tliebe. Z 397, 156. cuN TGiixeciN sci-ms to imply a confusion ot' liie r<jniitative ami instruirapr\opo%
;

name

is

'ApiirvLa,

found on an artdiaic

mental senses, 'armed them

shields
ai)v
'

v:ith their

vase from Aegina, and further attested by the Et. Mag. This could be restored in all the Homeric ])assages. See on T 234. In T 223 Boreas is the progenitor of a race of fleet horses, but by mortal mares. For HoQaprH Zen. i-ead TcoSapyos as an adj., taking "ApTrwa as but see T 400. For the proper name the idea that mares were impregnated by the wind see Virgil G. iii. 271, Pliny H. N. viii. 42. Here of course the mares are themselves winds. 151. The variant 'HpiSavoto for 'flKea;

as in Englisii.

We may compare
279,
161.

evreai

/uLapfiaipovTas

fieyaXwi

awiTLcav

marks that
than
only,

Kdff/Li.rja-fi'

wouM

and avv Sch. T rebe better

Owprj^ev, but this is an opinion not a variant. For ndiNTac Zen.

read wdvT-qi, the more usual expression, he is followed by Nauck. e.g. A 384 Tlie verb of oi Be is forgotten till we
;

is noteworthy. In post- Homeric mythology the Eridanos was a river of fairyland, and well suited for the scene

NoTo

The following ptiovTo, 166. elaborate sindle is nnicjue as presenting two distinct scenes, first the rending of the body, and then the rush to the The second part, 160-63, conspring. tains several strange expressions, and
to

come

The of such an event. occurs in Hesiod Thcori. 338.

152. in

name

first

The napHopoc
which
is

87,

recurs in H. only probably a late pas.age

Some critics have pro(see note there). posed to reject 152-54 and 462-76 where
Peda.sos again occurs, on the ground that But the third horse is not Homeric. there are considerable difiiculties respecting the excision of the latter pa.ssage
(see note

quite unsuited to its place for though the eager Myrmidons may be compared to wolves tearing a deer (though even this is prematuie, while they arc only arming), there is less than no point in comparing them to gfuftcd wolves going
is
:

The Kpic poet often ex]iands a simile with touches which do not directly bear on the main comparison, but not with a further development
off to drink.

on 467), and the fact that the

directly contradicting it. history of 163 is wront;.

The natural
'"

irlutted

168
TOLCTLV

lAiAAOC n

(xvi)
ciKki),

(o/jLO(f)dyoi,

Te Ttepl (^pealv aaireTO's

jjie'yav

oi

t'

eXacfiOP

Kepaov

ovpecrt

Bi]C(t}aavTe<i

SuTTTOvaiv iraaLV he irapiilov aifxari (^oivuv

Kai r
dyeXrjBop iaaiv uTrb
Kpr'jprj'i

/jueXavvSpov
iv

160

\dylrovT<;

yXwacTTjiaiv dpairjLaiv fieXav

aKpov, epevyo/xevoi cfiovop a7p,aro<;'

Toloi
dpcf)

vScop Be re dv/xo'i

ari]6eaiv arpopio^ lent, irepLareveTaL Be re

yaaryp

'

yivpptSovcov

rjyjjrope'i

f}Be

peBovre'i
161

dyaOov OepuTTOVTa 7roBooKeo<i AlaKiBao iv B' dpa rotcnv dpi]lo<i icrrar 'A^tWeu? poiovT orpvvwv LTTTTOV^ Te Kul dvepa<s daTnBKora'i. irevri'jKovT yaav z^z/e? Boat, rjcaiv A^i/VXey?
157.
160.

nepi
:

napd
A
r.

S.

159.
161.

aYuan

5a<poiN6N
/lii.
:

(Jcmma aTua da90iN6N) T.

Xduiij/aNTec

anb

eni
1!
:

A.

XdijjaNTec

Harl.

d,

Par.

X(i*i})aNTec

Xdjun|jONTec Par. d.

areXHSoN a thorough coward. out of place in a simile e.Kpressly confined to the leaders only In spite therefore of the vigorous (164). character of the four lines, Ave must condemn them with Hentze. They may
wolf
is

here
'

may have nothing

cpdvos
'

to

do with the

too

seems

ordinary

slaughter, but mean abundance cf. S.-(pep-os ev-dev-iu (and so H. W. Smyth in A. J. P. vii. 382). But it is precisely in connexion with
;

he interpolated from some poem where they were more appropriately aj^ijlied And to an army returning from victory. one cannot but feel a reluctant suspicion that the dii'ectness of tlie Epic style would be better preserved by the excision We thus get rid of 158-64 altogether. of the riyrjTopes ride fxedo-^res (164), so that it is the whole body {irdvTas 156) which is compared to the herd of wolves, as it should 1ic. 159. napHToN, the singular is used
collectively, as yaarrip below,

that such a word could not be used without certainty of confusion.

aifxaTos
peirat,

nepicTENCxai, explained aTivoxioAr. comjiared ffreivoftapwerai veKveaai > 220, and so Quintus took fxevos
:

163.

it,

vtKvecrai

irepLCTTeifovTO piedpa.

And

inappropriate though it seems, must lie the sense though their bellies are We glutted, their courage is unshaken. should expect hunger, not repletion, to be dwelt on in this description. 166. pcooNTO, see A 50 with refs. there. 168. The following 'Catalogue' of the
this,
:

La 163. Roche conjectures iraprjCa aiuarL (poivd, which may be riglit, as the plur. yXuxrand the desire ff7]i(Ti immediately follows,
to avoid

Myrmidons

the legitimate hiatus in the would account for a corruption. q)0iN6N, here only in H., but oarpoivov three times {5a(poivebv S 538), and (poivwv a 97. In Hymn. Ap. 362
bucolic
diaeresis

is certainly a later addition. Plioinix (196), so far from being one of the characteis of the original story, belongs only to the very latest developments of it see note on I 168. The
;

other

chiefs,

Peisandros,
are not so
sequel.

in spite

Menesthins, of the

Eudoros,

pomp and

ceremony with which they are announced,

= murderous. (poivos
161.
closely

much as named again in the The speech of Achilles which

;

Zenod. read XaxpavTes, taking with laaiv. thus entirely hardly for the altering the jiicture better'. dpaifticiN, see note on E 425.

and

concludes the passage contains several is a false erjs strange expressions

archaism on the analogy of oov

325,

162. aYuaToc apparently = ai^ar66i'Ta, a sort of gen. of material, consisting of blood. (poNON = gore, cf. Kiar iv (pjvui

a 610, 298, a strange one.

X 376

but the ])hrasc is Fick suggests that (p6pov

;

really stands for 6o, and xoXwt to rear on bile instead of milk, rpecpeiv, is not like a Homeric phrase. "We need therefore not hesitate to reject 168-211. neNTHKONTO, the same number as in the
'
'

which

Catalogue,

685, where see note.

lAIAAOC n
t9

(xvi)

109

TpoLijv yyeiTo

Sii(f>iXo<;'

iv Be

kKuan^L
kralpoi'
eire-TToiOet,

TTevTijKoi'T
7rii>T

eaau
avTO'i

civBpe'i

iirl

K\i}icni'

170

iip

yyefMOva^ Troiyjaaro toiv

Be /jieya

a7]fj,aii>ii>,
tP]<;

Kparecou

Ijuaa-cre.

p.ev

i?]<:

crrij^o^

VPX^

^levecrOio^ aloXodcopi]^,

^Trep^eioto BiiTrereo'i 7roTa/j,olo, ov TKe IhjXPjo^ dvyuT)}p KaXi] lloXvBjopT}

vib<;

175

^irep-^etoii

ciKafiavTi,,

yvi^y

6ecoi

evvrjdeiaa,
vli,

avrap
09 p
t/}?
S'

eTriKXTjaiv

Bajpoji
oiruie,

llepi}]peo<;

avax^avBov
Tepr}<i

TTopcov
aprfio'i

uTrepeicria
7)yep,oi'eue

eBva.

[\uO(opo^

TrapOivtO'i,
169.

top ertKre
:

'xppoii

KaXi]
:

lioXvfMi'jXy],
I'.ar.

180

ait9iXoc
Kust.
I,':

and

tijii"/

170.

eewN 9i\oc V. kXhVcin

:

hk

h'

ap ACITPOR
.s

Von.
:

V,
1!

Vr. b A,

kXicIhicin

liuv

173. ju^n
175.
Z. n.
-,,>.

3e

EL
ii

O'ml.
:

\\

ixeNCCTioc

jucNeceXioc
a.

.1.

174.

dionereoc H.
:

ON
cSno

Ar.

Aph.
:

t6n
i!

DGHST
uJcT
Iv

Hail, ab, Par.

(and
b.

aj>.

anoiNQ Vr.
170.

Herod.;. 180. KqKh

FloKudcopH KXeo&cbpH 178. kbsa 9copa K

:

177. Boppcoi \r. A.

li'"

(cinepdcia)

Ke9a\H

.1.

It is

hard to say whether the

tlie

kXhYQec were

rowers' benches or the The word recurs in the liiad rowlocks. in connexion with ships only in the com-

He therefore explains (Eur. /. T. 977j. Zenolovis iussu et opera decurrens.'

'

doros {ap. Porjih. on P 263) explained

it and so by Otai'7-^s, tnnisj^nrent aiiparently Eur. linrrh. 1268 XafiirpoTepos
;

pound
in
Oil.
K\r)i<riv

7ro\i'\-\7jis,
;

tliouf(h it is

common
.

and

in

37

S-r^adixivoi

eVt

r)

irpiv Kai dinreTfcrrepoi.

17;').

iperixa it is
'

simplest to under''

rioXuBcbpH'
cpTjaii',

stand it of the rowlocks or thole-pins, on which the oars the later aKaX/xoi, worked, and to which they were attached

dtbpTjy''

llaioSov

Yi-qvodoTos oi Kai tCiv

" K\fo6.\\ii}v

llo\v8ilip7)v

bv a leathern loop or strap, called rpowos 510. (5 782, e 53),' M. and K.. Apji. ji.
translate eni kXhYcin sat at tlie rowlocks.' Ap. lihod. however always takes it to mean benches (Seaton It may be added that ill J. P. xix. 6). some re.f:farded the words as meant to distinguish the rowers fri)in the lighting men, whose number is not stated they thought that a full complement of tiftj^ men to a ship would be too small as cnm])ared with the 120 of the Boeotians P.ut see 1} 719. (B r.lO). 2S9. The infin. 172. CHuaiNeiN, cf. is epexegetic of the whole preceding line most edd. ])lace commas before and after TOiS eireTToidit, but La R. has rightly
;

We

i_.

must then

'

AVe know her son must have been Achilles' nejihew. we should have ex])ected the relationOn these ship to have been alluded to. giound.s, the scholia tell us, some held that this Peleus was merely a namesake
of Acliilles' father. elsewhere 177. chIkXhcin, niimiaaUji in 11. always of a nickname, see H 138, - 487, Devices such as this, to 506. reconcile a traditional genealogy with political convenience or family pride, The are common throughout Greece. god may always be regarded as the later
;

avTTjv KaXoi'vrwv, Schol. T. nothing further of her. As

"

and has degraded the original divine ancestor to a mortal hero. See note 178. 'ihua. the bride-price. on 1 146. 6c p*: 6s F' Brandreth, van L.
comer,
ISO. napeeNioc Xe^erai 6 e'^ fri irapOivov vofxi^o/j-eviji yefVLbfievos, ctkotios Sf
(v.

removed them.
P 263, Siinereoc, only of rivers * 26S, 3-2(;, and in Od. of the Nile. It is generally taken to mean fallinc/ from Zeus, as rivers are fed by rain from
174.
;

Z 24)

Kara \adpaiap m's'"

/uifeojs.

'^"^

<"''^'

dirb

vo/xi/ui.ov

An.

Cf.

the story

heaven.

But Schulze (Q. E. p. 23S) re marks that this would require StoTrer^s

the colonization of Tarentiim by This is another wapdivioi from Sparta. genealogical fiction, like the preceding.
of

170

lAIAAOC n
tPj^;

(xvi)
upjelcpuvTr]'?

^vXavTO^ 0uydT7]p'

8e

Kparvi

rjpacraT, o(^6a\pLolcnv IScov /xera /xeXTTo/jbei'Tjiatv iv '^opoiL 'ApTfjit8o<i 'y^pvcrrfkaKdrov KeX.ahevvr}'^. auTLKa 8 et9 virepoyt dva(3a<i TrapeXe^aro XiWprjt

'Ep/xela^

dKd/crjTa,
fiev

Tropev

he

ol

dyXaov
rjSe

v'lov

185

HuSwpov, irepL fia'^'tjTyv. avrap eVel S?; top <ye fio<yo(TTOKo<i JLlXeiOvia i^dyaye irpo (liocoahe Koi i)eXiov thev avya<i, T7]v ixev E^e/cX>}o? Kparepov pbevoi; AKropiSao
7)ydyeTo Trpo? Sco/xar, eVet irope jjbvpia. ehva, rov 8 o ykpwv <S>uXa9 ev Tpe(pv t^8 aTiTaXXev,
d/ji(f)aya7ra^o/j,evo'i
T?}?
co?

deUiv ra-^vv

190

et

kov

viov iovra.
rjye/xoveve

8e

TpLT7]<i

Y]ieiaav8po's

dprjlo'i

^'lai/jLaXi8r]^,

o?

irdai [xeTeirpe'iTe ^'Iup/jLi86v(T(Tiv

195

67^66 /jbdpvacrOat jxera YlrjXetwvv^ kralpov.

Trj<i

8e

rerdpTT]^ VPX^ yepwv

8
evrel

InrirrfXaTa

^olvi^,
d/jiv/ji(ov.

TrefiTrrrj'i

^AXKi/ji8(ov AaepKo<i
8r)

vio^

avTcip
(TrPjaev

TrdvTa^ dfi

rjyefioveaaiv
8
eirl

A'^iXXev^i

ev KpLva^,

Kparepov

fivOov

ereXXe'

181. 188.

9COC0C bk Ar. Apli. A* Par. h np6 <pdoc9e C <p6u>cbe: (} Kii]g's Hail, d, Par. c t;' np6c <p6u>cbe Par. f. (See T 118.) 194. uexenpeneN ArejuoNecciN L. 196. repcoN innHXaxa rtves yp. repHNioc
fi:
:
: :

epacuc LR (and P KpaTUC npo 96cocd fnpotpococ bk) Zen.

:

siqn:)

Kpdroc Vr. A.

183 dd. At.

innoTQ T.

197.

neiinroc P.

combine a descent from a god with the legendary family eponymos Echekles
to
(189).
aprj'L

xP"' kqXh go together,

ddereiTaittjc
rjiSecrdri

like
(sc.

(pi\o?,

eb\, to form a single eintliet.

useless to seek for any etymological explanation of the word, though in later Greek it was referred to either &KaKoi or dKiladai. dKaKrjs as an epithet of

183

yap

'dv

Hades was

jiroltably n

euphemism

but

Hermes)

deov,

Schol. T.

XP"*^"^*^-

KOTOC" KaWiro^os' rjXaKdTtj yap 6 To^ii<bs This must be right, Kd\a/xos, Hesycli. as the distatf is no attribute of Artemis. Pindar is rather fond of tlie epithet, applying it to Latona, Amphitrite, and he ]irobab!y thought of the Nereids KeXaSeiNH is explained by the distaff.
;

TToXvu

K^Xadov

/cat

dvTrjv

547.

.So

Schol.
fxevov

A
ii>

wliy Prometheus should be called aKdKrjTa in Hes. Tlieog. 614 it is hard to see. 187. uorocrdKoc EiXeieuia, see A 270. 188. npo 96cocae (cf. B 309) is the reading of Zen., while Ajih. and Ar. read <p<J}wa5e, reserving rrpo (powade for T 118, where they held that Trpo implied 'prematurely,' a sense which does not But there is no reason why suit here.

KvvrjyeTiKTi^, wapa, rov yiyvoTois Kvvriyloi'S KeXadov, b iari

dbpv^ov.
AprefMis,

The word
'i'

is

used as a

subst. =

511.

185. dKoiKHxa, a title of Hermes reIt appears to curring in H. only w 10. have been a local Arkadian name (see Paus. viii. .36. 10) connected with the

should mean more than 'forth,' and an indefensible form. 190. HrdrcTO, the mid. is regularly used of taking lioTue a wife, F 404, etc. 191. 4>u\ac, hor father, 181. This is possibly a distant reminiscence of the form of marriage in which the children
it

(pibws is

worship of Zeus Lykaon.

It is

probably

belonged to the family of the mother, not of the fathei-.

lAIAAOC n
"
\lupfxtBove<i,
fi)]
T('s"

(xvi)

171
200

/J.01

(iTreiXdfoi'

\e\adeadfi),

a?
'

fcVt

I'Tjual

0oP]iaii'

uTreiXelre

Vpcoecra-i

Trdvd

inro

/xrjfiOfxoi',

kol

jjl

rjiriuaaOe eKaaTO<;'
cipa
<r

a-^erXie
V7]\e<i,

\l7]\eo<^

vie,

-^oXcoi

Tpe<p

/j,7)Ti)p,

0? irapa

vqvcrlv 6^ets'
ojSe

ueKovra^ eraipov;'
205
0vp,o)i.^ 7re(f)ai'Tai

oiKahe irep <tvv vrjval veto/ieOa irovToiropoKTiv

avTL<;,
eirei

pd

roi

kuko^;

-^uXo<;

e/XTreae

ravrd
evdd

pH

d'^/etpopevoi

ddpu
e7;>f

ifSd^ere'

vvv he

<^uXo7rtSo<? fieya
Ti<;

epdaaOe' epyoi', aXKipov yrop e^wv Tpcoeacn pa^eadco. W9 ecTTcov corpvve pei'o^ koX dvpov eKdarou.
Be
eirel

to irpiv y

'

210

fMaWov
&)?

aTi^<; dpOev, ore Toi-^oi' dvijp dpdprjL TTVKivolai Xtdoicri ScopaTO^ vyjrrjXoLO, /3ia<i dvep,(ov dXeeivwv,

^aaiXfjO'^;

d/covaav.

ft)?

dpapov KopvOe'i re koI

:

dcTTrtSe?

opcfjaXoecraai.

202. iiHTidacec Zcii. 207.

Syr.
:

TaOrd
Taur'
(J.

Ju'

Ar.
<>.

!.'

aju"

ii' alxidaceai Q. 203. RhXccoc R. 206. aueic C. raOe' au" Ilcrmeias 6 Kparjjrfios, IIU (yp. raCna ju' U') eaxxh Sdzere Ar. 210. oxpuNe Iv'. 212. tcixon K.

||

dpdpei
200.

of

siihj.

XoteuH with A 410.

;

aor. impcrat.in.steail

sents fie or fJLoi. In favour of the former is the (rather doubtful) phra.se in I 5S
Treirvvfi^va /Sdj'ets

202. Tins i.s the only ceitain ca.se in H. where uno with ace. i.s ii.sed in a temporal .ense in later Greek it is not uncommon, but e.vpresse.s about the time of,' not 'during,' as must be the case here (cf. however vwb rrjv wapoixoThe use fxivy}v vvKTa, Herod, ix. 58). must be reckoned among the other
;
'

'Apyeiuv

the constr.

of

tiire'iv

with

^acriXijas. ace. of

and
the
;

linguistic

For X 102 vvxO' vtto TrjvS' ju' Hiridacee, there and IT. G. 203. Zen. /j.r]Tida(T0 as X 174, a clearlv int'irior

peculiarities

of

the passage. oXoriv see note

by Z 165, I 673, K 544, X 481, P 100, ami cf. on A 170. We may therefore choose between 'ye said of me,' and
'

person addressed, .AI 60, P 237, etc. while the analogy of \^eiv nvi ri, to say something of a person, is common from Herodotos onwards. On the other hand, the elision of ,uot may be sujijiorted

ye said

to

(pdv-q fxiya.
ffcpLcn

me.' n^<paNTai, cf. A 734 ?pyov "Aprjos, 31 416 fieya 54

where he reading. speaks of this as a paJmaris cmiicctura of Ar. There is not the least ground for supposing that the reading is conjectural. 203. xo^^' dpfeviKuis avri rov x^^*?'Cf.
C. 262,

Cobet M.

(paivero epyov.

ydXaKxi, dXXd x^^^'i -'^' ajiparently right ; x^Xos is of course originally only another form of Xo\v, though throughout Greek it is elsewhere used only in the metaphorical
virepfioXiKLC^ ov
is

This

form, see a supposed case of on the false analogy Kpic diectasis of 6ov B 325, aided perhaps by that of P. the i>osses.sive ]ironouii f^ ((tFt)}. Knight reads 6o. cpdacee from ?panai is also fictitious. It is apparently formed on the analogy of dydaffOe e 119
208. HC,
indefe'n.'iible
is

an
;

note on 168
'

it
'

i'l

(cf.

found in both the physical and metaphorical meanings. The alternative rentlering thy luother reared thee /b?' anger' is intolerably weak, though the constr. is .^u]iported by A 418 KaKrn ato-Tji. rinov, where see
is
'

sense, while x"*^^

e 122, 7r 203). 209. TIC, each matt, as in the similar

passage
trans.
{

B 382-84.

the note.
207.
It is

2nd aor. is used inabove) only here and o Cf. yi 105 dW^Xois dpapov 777 ijpapf. The ju.xtaposition of TVKTTJiffi ^oecrcnv. the trans. (212) ami intrans. u.es of the
214. iipapoN the

= &.pdv

not clear whether u" repre-

same word

is

perhaps somewhat harsh,

172
dcTTTl'i

lAIAAOC n
lip

(xvi)

dcnr[B

epeihe,

Kopu<;

Kopvv,

dvepa 8

dvyp.

215

'^Iravov

iTTTTOKopbOi KopvOe^ XafjuTTpOLcrt ^aXotat, veuovTcov w? irvKvoX ef^earaaav dXkrjXoicn. irdvTcov Be Trpoirdpoide hv dvepe Ocoprjcrcreadov,

IlrtTpo/cXo?

re kuI AvrofieScov, eva Oujjlov e)(0VTe<i,

irpoaOev ^lupfuBovcoi' iroXefit^efiev.

y3/}

aurdp 'A^^tWei;?
aTTo
ttm/x'

220

tfjiei'

e?

kXlctltjv,

^tjXov

S'

dvecoije

KaXPj^ SacBaXer]^,
6i]fC

r/]v

ol

eVi? dpyvpoire^a
iu
TrXr^aacra -^ltoovcov
225

iirl

vr}0<;

ciyeaOai,

^acvdoov T dvfiocrK7recov ovXcov re rajn'^Tcov. ev9a he ol BeTra^ eaKe reTuy/xevov, ovBi rt? aXXo<;
OUT
dvBpoov TTLveaKev dir

avrov aWoira
fir]

olvov,

ovre recoL airevBeaKe Oecov, ore

TO pa TOT
TrpoiTov,
B'

AlI Trarpi.

eK '^rjXoio XajBoyv eKaOrjpe Oeeiaa

B
einylr^

7recTa

vBaT0<i KaXyjiai pofjtcn,

8'

Pi-^aTO
215.

auTO^ yelpa^, d(f)vcraaTo

aWoira

olvov.

230

ecopHccoNTo
ioNTi

217. hukn^n J. 218. ecopHCceceoN A, 7p. T KopuN: Tij/es Kopuoa T. O (and yp. A). 220. noXejuizeiN S AmLr. Vr. A. 223. areceai aXXcoN PR' (cr. R"). 225. oube ouxe C Ambr. Zen. Apli. 224. OuXcoN
: : : :

227.

Tecoi
fi.

tccoc
228.

S.
,

eecoN

eecoi
12
:

]).

\\

ore CGt^)STU Harl. a

li,

King's Par. a;

oTi Ar.

TO pa

Ar.
:

Toppa (roppa)

HQU^

Lips.

ton pa CS Syr,

{{]- supr.).

229.

&' eNii|;'

SeNiz' Syr.

230. 6<pucceTo Vr. A.

though
re
/cat

it

emphasizes the simile.

131-33.

Kopvdds

other

instance
it is

of
It

this
is

2in-17 = N
218.
:

dcnridas Bentley.

though
later

common

in

idiom in Herod,
best

H.,

and
to

Avriters.

therefore

ecopHcceceoN is preferable the termination of the doiprjaaoi'To

perf.

to
ini-

ore

in -cr9ov instead of -a-dy]v, though apparently correct in H. {H. G. 5) is against tlie later rule, and thus likely to be altered. npon<4poiee, local not

adhere to the known Homeric form the fact that it is only here used without a verb is a matter of no signi;

ficance

see

Lange EI

p.

467,

the analogy to ws el and finite verb is shewn.

228. TO ictus as
is

e: jutj

where without a

temporal, like irpbadev below. 224. ^NejuocKenecoN, cf. x^alvav dXe^dvefxov ^ 5"29.

oUKo3u ^

icoolleii,

see

K 134.

lengthened by the first 307 to ol. eeeicoi, the dis-

infecting

used chiefly for bedding, see I 200, K 1.^(3, n 645 (with note), k 12 etc. the meaning of 225. oiibe tic k.t.X. this sentence is cleai- though not very exactly expressed; 'he allowed no man to drink from it, and liimself used it

TdnHTec,

r7u/s,

seems

to

power of sulphurous fumes have been in some degree

;

in heroic times the volcanic of suli)hur and the sul])hurous smell of a liglitning flash (S 415, G 135, to be regarded /J. 417) no doubt caused it as a partly divine substance, and to this

known
origin

only for libations to Zeus.'

'

The

sen-

tence starts as though it were to be none other drank from it, whether but lor the man or god, but Zeus alone violent metaphor of a god drinking from the cup there is substituted the literal libation which typified the god's draught. most Mss. 227. Stc xxik, see N 319 give oTi fiTj with Ar., but there is no
'

a y)opular etymology from deos may, at all events iu later times, have contributed cf. X 481 olcre dieLOV, yprjv, KaKUJv UKOs, yp 50 5<S/.ta OeeLovTaL, Eur. Ilel. 866, Theokr. xxiv. 94 KadapCoi be irvpibaaTe
;

dQfxa OeelwL. 230. aq>uccaTo, ladled from a KprjT-^p

which, we must
full in his hut.

sui)j)ose,

stood always

lAIAACC n

(XVI)

eu^er' tirena ara-i /jLearoi epKei, Xtl/Se Be olvov ovpai'ov elaavicxov At'a 8 ov Xdde reprriKepavvof
"

ZeO ava
vaiova

^io8(oi'aie
fiehecov

IIeXao"'y</<;e,

ti^XoOl
Se

valcov,

i^coScoui]^
(ToX

Svcr'^eifxepou,

afx(f)l

V.Woi
235

v7ro(f)>)Tai
'

dviTrToiroBe'i

'^afiaievvai'

231 om. V^ Mosc.

sec ([Hot. l)elo\v. see below.

'i.

cncir'

234.

5ucxei-U.epou

aNcrac Syr. 233. AcodcaNaTc PleXacriKC noXunidoKoc /. n. c' "EXXoi CeXXoi

:
:

231. ueccoi epKcV, where there stoo'l the altar of Zeus "EpKetoy, the hut bein<^ of re<,'ar(led as possessing tiie forecourt the ordinary heroic house cf. A 771.
;

334,

and

for

full

collection

of

kles lias ZeXXof (see below), so that the (piestion is very evenly balanced. In either ca.se the sense is the siime, coi in 235 not being the dat. of ffv but the noni. pi. of COS. nr the religious con-

passages in later Greek, Jebb's note on On account of the So|ih. Ant. 487. rhythm Turnebus read /u^erwi (rrds,
Beiitley tveir dvcTTds (and so Syr. '. 232. The neglected F in eicaNiQooN is remarkable in so ancient a pa.ssage The line is of Beiitley conj. elaopouv.
;

Epeiros and Tlie.ssaly which cau.ses Achilles to jiray to the god of iJodona, see notes on B 681, 749.
It is very probable that when migrating eastwards across Pindos the Thessalian tribes carried Dodona with tiiem as a purely religious name, just as other migrations southward took Olympia from the north of Thessaly to Eli.s, but only as a sanctuary, not as a city-nanic. The contrary supposition, that there was a Thessalian Dodona (Skotussa ?) older than the Epeirot is in the last degree improbable, as the historical Dodona

nexion between

not iiidisiieiisable. repniKeand compare pauNON, see on A //.

course
I'iiidar's

e\a<rij3poi'Ta

Trat

'Peas

(fr.

144

Schriiiler).

233. There are several interesting variants in this remarkable address. 'from E]iaphroditos) Steph. Byzant. says
ZrjvodoTos ypd(pei 't'HrcoNare (for AwSuvait), (irel iv AwOuict?! TrpuJroc tprjyo's ffiavKal wOi'ioas 5e (prjcn 'i'rjywvaiox' TevTO.

Ai6s

tepoj' elvai

iu QecrcraXiai, Kal tovtov eiri-

KoXeiaOaL
TTuXiv

'erepoi 8k ypdcpovcri

BudcoNaTe
otrov

ya,p

elvai

]iui8u)vr]t>,

rii.ia.Tai.

FleXacriKe oe, on (similarly Schol. ?>). vwb WkXaayCijv 'iSpirai to Trtpl Swdwprji'
Tfj.vos.
oi

8e

eJvai 'XevKov
oi

\6<pov yap rieXapriKe fKfl (pacrw ovtu KaXovfiepov.

rieXacTiKe, ov TrtXa? iffTlv 6 arjp, In the ne.xt line Schol. T B. says that Zen. read woXvjriSaKos for BucxGiuepou, and An. calls attention to the doubt as to whether we should
8k

Schol.

This last quesread ScXXot or a 'EXXoi. the only variant of real importance tion Ar. decided in favour of eXXo^, on the ground that the river -eW-qeis (see on B 659) was liamed from them. As

shews every sign of a hoary antiquity, and in ^ 327 Dodona with its oracle is It would seem clearly in Thesprotia. that the Achaian tribes when in Epeiros had adopted the worship of tlie prehistoric god whom they found established at Dodona, identifying him with their own Zeus a familiar process in the Some of history of invading peojdes. them, the eXXot or EXXoi, had remained in charge of the sanctuary and oracle when other members of the same tribe had passed eastward under the name of "E\\T}ves, which was destined to pass to the whole Greek race (this view is as old as Aristotle metcw. i. 14. 9 aimj 8e se.

i)

'EXXds

17

dpxala
rbv

iffrtv

i]
.

irepi

ri'i'

. HiiKoiv 'AxfXcIioi' yap oi ^(Wol fVTavda Kal oi Ka\ovix(voL Tore fxev VpaiKoi vvf Sk "EXX7;i's). This

AwSihvrjv

Kal

however river was

it

is

doubtful whether

this

in Thesprotia at all, it is perliaps better to accept the positive testi(Did. ?) and Strabo mony of Schol. (vii. 328) that Pindar (fr. 59 Sch.) called

the people 'EXXoi, and to read it in the text (they are also spoken of as "EXXoTres, cf. Hesiod Frarf. 156, Rzach, fart rtj On the other hand. Sopho'EXXoTTt?;).

priestly tribe retainetl the customs of primitive barbarism in token of sanctity as the 'mouthpieces' of Zens, and hence are xa^aieuNai. Frazer has pointed out similar curious survivals in the rules that the bedstead of the Flanieii Dialis

at

Rome must mud and that

;

be smeared with fine the priest of the old

Prussian god

Potrimpo must sleep on

174
rj^ev
Sij

lAIAAOC
TTOT
i/jiov

(xvi)

evro^

e/cXue?

ev^afievoio,

rl^7]cra^ fiev
rjS

en

Kol

fiiya 8' i-yjrao Xaov ^A'^ulmp' vvv fioi roB^ 7rLKpi]7]vov eiXScop.
ifie,

avro<i /xev

yap

ejco fxeveco

iOOC erapov

irep^Trco

vrjwv ev ayoivt, iroXeatv fxera ^IvpixcZovecrcn

240
\

jxdpvacrOai' tml Kv8o<i cifxa irpoe^, evpvoira 'Lev, ddpavvov he ol rjTop evl (^peaiv, ocppa koX "^KTcap elaerai i] pa koI olo<i eTriarrjrai iroXefML^ecv
ij/xerepo'i

Oepdiroiv,

rj

ol

rore

'^eipe<i

aairroL
245

lxaivovd\ oTTiroT eyco irep ico p^era fxwXov "Apr]o<i. avTap eVet k citto vav(f>i p.d'^i]v evoir^v re hir^rai, daKrjO?]*; fioL eireira Bod<; eirl vrja^ Xkolto
rev^ecTL
C09

re ^vv irdai koI dy^ep.d^ot'i erdpotatv.^^

eu-^6/jievo<i,

(j)ar

rod

S'

rS)L
vrjoiv

erepov /xev
p^ev oi

eScofce

irari'^p,

eK\ve purjriera 'Lev^. erepov S' dvevevae'

re

250

dircoaacrOai

TToXe/xov re p,d'yr/v

hwKe, (Toov S
236.
ei
:

dvevevae
ij

p.d~^r]<i
fi
:

e^aTroveeadat.
Eiist.
).
|;

UCN

QR

(d ju^n

/jLaWou

jucn,

euxoJueNoio
:

S.

237 ad.
(TJ-

om. Zen. Ar. Aph. Par. c d Lips. Vr. 244. ei oi Kai xoxe T.

239.

aUTOC

aCiTijp J.

243. enicTaxai

PS
:

siipr.)

eg:

^nicTearai Zen. yp. Kai enicxaiTO Kai ^nicxHTai Hail, a 247. iKececo PR Syr. 248. sujunaci Syr. suunaci :

DQ

cuunaci C. 248-49 um. \v. A. erxejudxoic S: arxiJmcixoic Q Bar. Mor. awKe luist. xoi C. 251. oi 250. eScoKe 252. dNENeue Mor. dix^s yp. Kai COON Kcd cdoN Did. cf. N 773.
|!

[|

the bare earth for three nights before sacrificing (6'. E. ii. p. 322). Compare also Soph. Track. 1166 (Herakles is

speaking of certain oracles) Sl tCiv opeiuiv Kai x^-l^'^'-'^o'-'''^'' ^y^ SeXXcDv eaeXdihi' So also dXaos Eur. eicreypaxj/dfiTjv.
Erechthc'us
evSovffL,
(fr.

239. nhun cn drcoNi, see note on 428. 241. kOSoc axia npoec, send forth glory beside him, as in kvoos d/jJ eiperai

A 415, k. oTr-qde? Kudos OTrdfeiv.

24.j.

P
cf

251,

and the common

355)
5

iv

do-rpibrui

iredwi.

eYcexai,

iryjyal's

ovx iiypaivovcnv
of

irodas.
is

be seen that there

el' here, clause.

is

An

admirable

summary

what

on 9 111. It will no MS. authority for

H being

A r. rejected 236-38 = A 453-55, q.v. 237 on the ground that Achilles had not obtained his wish by a [jrayer of his own, but by the interposition of Thetis; he
regarded 236 as (piite genei-al in its This objection, however, application. seems hypercritical Thetis had in fact, if not in form, been the bearer of a prayer from Achilles to Zeus (see particularly
tlius
;

ancient Dodona will be found in Jebb's note and Appendi.x on from the I'rachiniae. the passage

known about

know,'
to

iu place in a disjunctive cnicxHxai, subj., 'will prove to 7/. G. The variants 280.

and eiria-T^aTai. seem to point an older and linguistically correct Observe that in the next clause the indie. fialvouTaL is used we should probably read ^taiVw;/^'.
iiriixTaTai.

eVtcrTderai.

246. diHxai, as representing the Lat. But the fut. cMiduni, should be an aor. other forms from the same stem seem to

S75)
lines

and the large number of borrowed which are found in the eiiisode of
;

be presents; Herod, mentions that the traditional accentuation of the inf. was dieadai, not dieadai.
248. xeuxeci, perhaps an allusion to the change of armour. In that case it must be rejected, though in itself clear

the restoration of Cliryseis (see the Introduction to A) is a strong argument for the genuineness of the line here.

of offence.

lAIAAOC n
i'/Toi

(XVI)

.)

fj.ev

aTTeiawi re kul ev^dfxn'os

BeTraf 8
(IttWi^k

Au
ivi

izarfn

a^

Kkiairiv elaifkOe,

yijXon,
-JjS

e\6odv K\iaLr]<i, en 8' rjOeXe 6v/j.(i)i crrrf he irdpoid elaiheeiv 'Vpoowv Kal X'^aiwv ^vXottiv alin'jv ol 8' t'tp.a WarpoKXwL fieyaXtjTopi Owpij^Bevreii
eaTi-x^ov,
o(f)p'
ei>

'ipMcrl

fieya

(f>poveovT^

opovaav.
260

avTLKa 8e
elvohioL^,
alel

a(f)t]Kecraii>
ov<;

eot/cores"

e^e-^eovro
eOopre^;,

7ralBe<i

eptSfiaLVcocriv

eVt oIkC e^ovra^i, KepTop,eovTe<i, Be kukov TToXeeaai riBelcri' vrjiria^of ^vvbv

oScoc
253.

ncicac Q.

254.

kXicihn
Ni

3*
:

Sia ToC a Dill. (5id tov

it i).

IK) Lips. An^ohk* Kiiii;'.s eni R. X^^"*"' l''ii"Xl^^*^'

(>
:

oi'Tu^r
'

dneeHKC
X"^*^
260.
I'ar.
j;'
:

(77'-

265.

kXicIhn

K
(^1

(7/).

c aup):).

258.

opoucQN
-.

cBhcqn
.1
:

Vi.

h A.
ti%

cpiSjuaJNOUciN
cpi^juiaipcociN

Harl.
(Sell.

S
o'l

a, is

Par.

epirdjuaiNCOciN incorrectly inililislica

:

epidjuiaiNONTEc
ii^iOfj-aluwaLv
:

it

.-ays
dti.

(piv

en^aWovaiv
iS,

8^
:

ipiSfiaivovaiv,

ipeOi^ovcyiv).

261

Ar.

Aph.
2',

Ar. (rat dwaaai) il ^xoNxec a c^ d' f li, and nvis Sch. T.

258. ^cTixoN
aor.,

CDUST'U

)(ONTac
I.,

Syr.

Par. Lips.' xMosc.

Harl. a

I'ar.

IS cominoiily taken for but no other form recurs in H. or elsewhere in Greek {euTixov also in Aj). Khod., Tlieokritos and Kalliniaclios), and the context seems to require an imperf

an

recension within the simile itself, the rousing of the wasfis being first attiibuted to wanton children (260-62), and

compare arlxovai'
Hesych.

jiaSi^ovcn,

Tropevovrai

then to an innocent wayfarer (263-65). So also Nitzsch, who rejects 260-62 (writing Tovs or rather tovs t' for toi's 5' iu

See Delhriick Gr. iv. p. 99. 259. Some doubt has been thrown upon the following ]>assage, IJentze and others thinking that 278 more naturthe ally follows immediately upon 258 actual charge upon the Trojans being narrated in 258, it is not a suitable place for a retardation in the story and a return to the same event in 276 eV 5' Furthermore the passiwiaov Tpueffcnf.
;

simile gains describing the keenness for war of the JMyrmidons, if the wasps' attack is conceived as unprovoked.
263),
force, as

and thinks that the

260. eeoNTCc,

wantonness

oi

suo more, with childien. So of

the the

age from 267-77

up of

In fai;t 275 = 210, etc.; 277 = B 334). out of the whole passage 268-75 the only words that do not appear elsewhere and liave any special signiticanee are ws Slv
ll-qXftdrjv
Tiixrjao/j.ev.

271-72,seeP 164-65; 273-74 = A 411-12;

is almost entirely made 'tags' from other parts (267, see 270 = Z 112, etc. 500 268, Z 66
; ;

Kalydoriian boar, KaKo, ttoW epOiCKtv idwv OivTJoi aXurii', I 540. epidjuaJNUCiN, a word of doubtful formation, lound only here. In sense it is evidently enuivalent to epedi^wffiv, and shews no relation to ipiiw, to which analogy would lead us
(cf.

(TKv8/xaiv(ij

by

aKv^o/xai).

Hence

Agar

(J.

I'.

XXV. 41) ingeniously couj.

in jyrovoking.

(pid/xalvwcr' ipidovres, fie

Again avriKa
.

261 adeTUTai, on t6 Keprofj-eiv ov riOrjo'ii' eirl TOV 8l' ipyov ipedi^eiv, aWa 8ia \6yuy. Kal 8ti 8ia roO irpoeiprjixivov (TtLxov ravrbv
(iprjTaL, oOcDt fTTt

t^tx^ovTo, 259 (and 267), seems hardly To in place after iu Tpuxrl bpovaau. this it might be replied that the iirinci]ial verb in 258 is ^cttixov, and the description is that of the march until they attack,
.

t6 yap eiVoSiots
ol^^'

toi'toj'
'''^

fan

tS:l

epiS/xaivucn Tuii KepTOfxiovTes, Kal to ad tQji IdofTfi, e^ ?6ovs avvfx^i {irKpoLTwi'Tfs. rjOfTfi Kal
(x^'''-^
'

'^'"^

ApiffTocpdv-qs,

An.

With
of

the attack itself being reserved till 277. This obviates the diiiiculty of the connexion of 258 with the seipiel, tlmugh it is certainly a forcing of the literal sense of the words. It has further been argued by Friedlilnder that there is a double

of

the explanation

^dovTfs

the exception this is

certainly right. 262. TieeTci may Ip've as its subject either the wasps or the children but the ajiplication of the simile points unmistakablv to the former.
;

176
Toi'9
S'
66

lAIAAOC n
Trep

(xvi)
oBtTr]>i

irapd r/? re kcmv avdpcoTro^;

oi

KLvrjcrrii

iieKoyv,
ira<;

S'

ciXKifJiov

yrop e-^ovre^
olat reKeacn.
'^OVT'i

Trpocraco

ireTerat koI ayivvet

265

TMV Tore

^lvp/XtSoV<i KpaSiTJV KOi OvflOV

eK vTjMv i-^eovro' /Borj 8 aa^crTo<i opcopei. TLdTpoK\o<i 8 erapoiaiv eK6K\eT0 fiaKpov dvaa<i' " ^lvp/xi8oi'e^, erapoi YlrfKi-jidheoi 'A^/A>}o9,
dvepe^i
&)9

ecrre,

(f)i\oi,

fiv/jaaade 8e 0ovpi8o<i dXKrj'i,

09
fiey

270

dv UrjXetSrjV

Tifii]ao/xev,

dpiaTO<;

ApyeLcov irapd vi]V(tI kol dy^e/xa'^oi, 6epd7rovT<;, yvMi Se Kal W.Tpet87]<; eupv Kpetav Aya/xe/jivcov Tjv drriv, 6 r dpiarov 'A'^aiwv ov8ev eriaev.^'
o)?

iv

8'

elirodv corpuve ixevo<i koI dv/xoT eKdarov. eireaov Tpcoecrcnv aoXXee?* df^cjil 8e vf]e<;

275

a/jbp8dXeov KOvdjBrjaav dvadvToiv iiir 'X'^aLow. Tyowe? S' ft)9 ei8ovro ^levotriov oXki/iov vlov,

avTov Kal depdirovra, crvv evreat fjiapfjiaipovTa<;, Trdatv opivOrj 6v/j,o^, eKivrjdev 8e (pdXayye^, eXirofievoi irapd vavcpi iroBcoKea YlrjXetcoi^a
fxrjviOfxoi'

280

fiev

dnroppl'^lrai,

irdinrivev 8e

6KaaT0<i

(piKoTrjTa 8 kXecrOat' biriii cf)uyot alirvv 6\e6pov.

285
265. nexarai JT275. oxpuNC RU. 283. onoi Vr. A.

HdTpoKXo'i 8e Trpwro? dKovncre 8oupl (paeivMt

dvTiKpv Kara fMeaaov, 66t TrXeicrrot k\ovovto,
263. b' oiii. Syr.^ 268. kckXcto T. 277. cuapQaXeoN S.

9urH(i)
263.
dvTjp

PQT.

kg Hail. a. T 264. kinhcei CGP^QT. 272 dd. Selenkos. arxiJuiaxoi Yr. A. KONdBiccaN J. 281. eXnouGNai Zen. Kai apicxoi Bar. Mor. 285. kXonconto
H
:
'

\\

||

The conjunction
.subst. is

of
rai'e

aNepconoc
as that of

with another

as

is common. Perliaps the only other instance is v 123 bSirduv dvOpiinrui'. In a 202, 7] 32 ^eivovs may be an adj.

.see

265. nac nexerai, for the anacoluthon this is the only case ff. G. 170 where the verb is attracted to the number of the distributive iras.
;

Diintzer would read daidaXeoiatv as 331. See however N 801. 281. liXnoucNoi, const, ad sensum, see H. O. 169. Zen. read iX-n-S/xevai., apparently a correction merely for the sake of grammatical exactitude. Schol. T
:

men

in

f^ptly
oi)<rLov

compares

Thuk.

i.

110

Tpij)p^i%

TT\ioxja.i. is

'4(xxov Kara rb ^UvKepas, ovk eidores tQv yiyev-qnivi.w

MyvvTou

.-1-1 10 ii 11 2/3-/4 = A 411-12 they are hardly appropnate here where Patroklos is going to aid the Greeks, whereas in their onA 1
;

^-o -i

oiiMv.

For eXncceai with

^^^

aor.
j^

in tin.

Patroginal position they are a threat. klos mission is so far as it goes a renunciation on Achilles part of the severe lesson he wishes to read Agamemnon.
279. cuN cNTeci, an instrumental use cf. on auf Tevxio-Lv, 156. uapuaipoNTac
;

considers 281-83 an interpolation befonging to the e^^hange of armour- which nefer has ^^?^^ ^^^ ^^.^^^ ^^.^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ g^,^
j^q^
^j^f^ j^ ^^^^

is

an unusual expression

as applied to

necessary (see Introduction), 283. Aristotle {ap. Schol. T) called this jj,^^ Se^vbrarou ejrQu 'Oflvpov. One Avould expect it to mean that the Trojans took to flight, as in S 507 fl'. here however they hold their ground for a time.

rd

lAIAAOC n (Wi)
vr]i

177

TTupa /3dX

7rpv/j.vP)i

p.eyadvfj,ou

lliJcoTeaiXdou,
i'TnroKOpv<Tra<;

Kcil

llvpat^fjirji^,

of

Ila/oi'as"

i]'ya'^/ev

^ W./j.vBmvo'^ dir

A^iov evpu
vt7tio<;

Tov jSdXe he^LOV MfMuv o o

peoino^;' h' Kovnjiai

KUTTireaev olfxco^wi, t'rapoi 3e' piu ()fi(f>i(f)6/37}6i' Haiove^i' iv '^/ap WdrpoKko's (fiu/Sov rjKev i'nracnv
I'l'yep.ova

290

KTeiva<;,

K vrjMV h
7)/j,i8a))*i

09 dpicneveaKe ixu-^eadai. eXaaev, Kara 8' ecr/3eaev alOofievov irvp. cipa vrjv^ XirreT avToBi' toI Be <f>o^r]6ev
ofMciScoi,,

T^coe? OeaTrecricoi
vP}a<i

ilavaol
S

0'

eVe^u/'TO
eVu;^^/;.

dva
or

y\acf)vpd<;'
d(f)

ofiaSo'i

dXlacrTO'^

o)^

vyjrTjXfj'i

KopvcfyPj^;

opeo^ fxeydXoio

Kivi'icfqi
e/c

TrvKivrjv

v(f)e\7]v

(j)avv

TTciaaL

crKOTrial
8'

arepoirriyepera Zei;?, koI Trpooove^ ciKpoi

vireppdyi)
hifiov

Kal
to?

vdirai,

ovpavoOev
vrjoiv

dp^

daireTO'i

aldi'ip,

oOO

Aavaol
TTOi

fiev

dirwcrdpLevoL
iroXe/j-ou

irvp
epoiiy

Tvrdov dveirvevaav,
ov ydp
TO

ov ytver
iiir

Tpwe?

dpific^iXoiv

Wj(aL6)v
305

TrpoTpoirdSyjv

dXX! T

dp

(f)o/3eovTO p^eXaivdcov dnro vrjotv, dvOicTTavro, veS)v 8' viroeiKov nrdyK-qi.

288. After this

290.

axi(pi96BHeN Ar. aW'jjL QKaiAaTON nOp A.

cipaNE D: 9aNaN
301.

adds asioO ou koiXXicton u3cjp eniKJ^NaTai aioN = B850). CPR Lips. aii9e966HeeN S>. 293. ecBecoN R. tV
(
:
l

298. Vr.
1),

kinhcei L'T:
2.
||

iciNHceiN C.

CH

Mosc.

NHOC

1'.

302.
305.

noXejucoi

Ijiw.

tiKpat Mosc. 2. rirNex' [.^].

i.i-.

299. 9aN0N (U^>: 300. anepparH PR.

304.

<poBeoNTO

9e6oNTO

111;.

tiv(s

qntq VcraNTO

oNe' VcraNTO

Sihol.

1'.

287-88. See B 848-49. Pyraichmes not been eLsewhere named. Tlie scholia note tliat in B the Paionians are archers, ayKvXdro^oi, not horsemen
ha.s

Zfi^s

duTepoinfjTTi^,

but

why
q. v.

should this
?

familiar phrase have been corrupted

299-300 = 9 557-58,

There

is

no

question of the appropriateness of these

as here. 296. This line, as

grand

Bekker and others

have remarked, is probably interpolated from M 471 not only is it quite superfluous, but the repetition ofiddui
;
.

lines here. 302. aNenuEKJcau, had breathing time ; of. A 800, where this result is anticipated, see note on B 179. epcoH, cessation
;

o/jLados is

very awkward.
of

297.
is

The sudden gleam

new hope

magnitieently compared to a sudden burst of light through clouds hanging over a mountain peak, as though a cleft were opened into the very depths of heaven. 298. CTcponHrepera here only, because the regular vecpeXriyepeTa is obviously

(Gr. ii. p. 129) connects the word in this sense with Germ. Huhe, It recurs only P 7t)l. rest. 303. In this sentence nporpond^HN is

Ikugmann

the emphatic word

although the Tro-

The idea, impossible after ve(pi\7)v. 'gatherer' of liglitnings, is, liowever, not very appropriate P. Knight conj.
;

jans are repulsed {<f)6^-t}dev, 294) they are not yet in headlong flight (cf. oiV^ voTt irpoTpiTrovro E 700) and the Greeks dare not relax tlieir efforts ^just ns the clouds are not cleared aw;iy by the rift in their midst. So ONdrKHi almost = o-ttoi'S^i, perforce, not from any anxiety

to escape

655.

VOL.

178

lAlAAOC n
evda
8'

(xvi)

dvrjp

eXev avhpa K6Sa(T0Larj(; vafiivr]^

rijefiovcov,

TrpwTO^ he Mefotrtou aXKifio'i vio<i. avTLK apa aTp<p6evTo<; ^Api^iXvKov I3ake fjujpov ey^ei o^voevri, hiairpo he '^oXkov eXacrae' prj^ev h' oareov ^7^09, o he TTpijvrj'i eVi 'yalrju
KaiTTrecr
.

310

arap Mei'eXa.o?
8'

apyio'i

ovra ^oavra
<yvla.

arepvov jvfxi'codevra nrap' aawlha, Xvae he

^vXethrji;
e(p6rj
jjLvoiv

"A/ji(f)iKXov

i<popfi7]6evra
cr/ceXo?,

hoKeucra<i
ird'^iaro'i

6pe^dfievo<;

Trpvfivov

v6a

dvOpooTTou TTeXeTac irepl h ey^eo'i at^yu.^t vevpa hcea'^iaOr], rov he aKoro'i oaae KdXvyjre.
o
/xev

315

Nearoplhai h

ovraa
he

^Arvfiviov

o^e'i

hovpt

'Az'TtXoT^o?, he TTpoirdpoiOe. Tjptire

Xa7rdp7)<i

hujXaae '^dXKeov ey^o'i-

Mapi?
rov
8'

8'

avroa'^ehd hovpl

^AvTiXo-^coi erropovae (TTa? Trpoadep veKvo^'

(f)6rj

Kacri'yvrjToio

^oXw^et?,
^paavjjirjhr)^
dc})dfiapTv,

320

dvTi9eo<i

6pe^dfievo<i
d(f)ap'

nrplv

ovrdcrai,

ouh

Sipbov

irpu/jLvbv

he /Spw^lova

hovpo'i

ukcokt]

306.

ene'

raiHC
oUTdic

AC(jS.
II

Ven. B.
(?)

auriKa 5' apa P. 310. 308. aCiTixa b' ap I! 315. JuuicbN ADP Cant. Mose. 2, u90pJuiHGeNTa Apli. okjuhi Harl. a. 317. tlp^s aiX-UHi : opufi Q Mor. and yp. Lips. T. 321. np6ceN : 319. jmapHc J Bar. Lips. Vr. A Mosc. 2.
ciNHp PR.
313.
:

npondpoiee Harl.
306

a.

328.

In 307 the

full

stop

is

nsuall}' placed after

AreudNUN, but the punctuation of the text is suggested by Nikanor {aiiTiK apa' tovto /cat d7r'
aWrjs dpxv^ Svvarai \iyea6ai, 'iva ari^uifxev eirl to vios), and is supported by the use of avTiK' apa, which regularly begins the clause generally an apodosis after iirei or ore but in 5 220 it is used exactly as here, after an independent Kote the sentence beginning with ^I'^a. variant avTiKa 8' dp.

recurs only in 322, 805, and always witii a furni of (pdavw. 316. The scholia remark that a wound at the root of the thigh (apparently in the c/luteus maximus, which is in fact the thickest muscle in the human
'
'

emopjUHeeNTO, Aph. v4>oppiv0^vra, which Nauck adopts in the sense ckwi But this use of viro in aggrecUcntcm. composition is very rare, if not unknown, in H.; birobpa approaches most nearly to it, and even there the meaning is Schol. T explains the rather different. form by VTroYcopvaavra, SO that viro-=
before ^

313.

body) would hardly produce immediate If the deiith, which seems to be implied. femoial artery were severed however, the victim wouhi soon die. Neupa, te'iulons. 317. 6 julen, as though 6 5^ Gpao-i/jUTjS?;? were to follow, in distriliutive apposition ^be construction is altered in 321. So
'

^,(^"ll^""^'-^

^/

^^
.^''

^^
,^'^\ '^^^-

321.

^1 tou

^,'^^^^'"' ^ *"'''"'

is

Z'''''^''\ .^^l-. gen. after couon which is

f^'f^^^^^^

opei;af.epos, in_314; being parenthetical, as Jf^^^f/T^;^ ^50. But Hrandreth s conj. t6p for tou
'

hy

as

oud

A
is

^1'

him, as often,
'

e.g. 303. o

2-

,f other

<PP
]ilaces,

^^^re,

as

in

some

)xevo-5.

314. opesduieNOC, cf. A 307 ^7Xe' ope^dThe use with the 'ace. in the sense to reach, i.e. strike, with a weapon

mei'ged the sense of quickly into a general asseverative force, such as right iuto the shoulder.' See note on A 418.
'

^^^^'^ to liave

lAIAAOC n
Spvxjr^

(XVI)

17;*

airo fxvcovcov,
he
irecrcov,

dirb

S'

oareov ci^pfi cipa^e.

(tkoto's

hovTrrjaev
&)?

Kara

Be

oacre

KdXvyjrei'.

3l'5

TO)

fiev

Bototai
epe/So^;,

KaaiypyJTocai Ba/xevTe
^ap7ri]8ui>o<;

^rjTrjv

et?

eaOXol kraipoL,
09

fie?

pa \t.p,aipai> A/jLiawSdpov, rroXeaiv kukov dvdpayTroiaiv. dpe^^ev d/xaifxaKerrjv

At'a9 Se

aKovrcaraX

K.\o/3ovXov
/BXacfidii'Ta

'OtA,ta8?;<f

eTropovcra^;
01

330

^coov eXe,

Kara kXovov dXXd

av-)(^eva

avdi

Xvae
irdv

jxevo^,
5'

7rX?/^av

^i(f)ei
^i(f)0'i

Kwrri^evTi.

vTredeppLuvBi]
he

a'lfiaTi'

rov he kut

oacre

eXXa^e Ttop^vpeo^ 6dvaT0<i koX

WrjveXeco'^
i]/j,^poToi>

Xvkwv
^i(f)eeaaL

f^oipa KparaLi']. re avvehpa/xov eyx^ecri p,ev

h^

'^/dp

;.".

dXXi'jXcov,

fieXeov

r/KuvTicrav

dfxffxo,

TO)

S'

avTi<i

avvehpafiov.
o
8'

evOa
dp(f)l

Xvkwv pev
he

iinroKo/jLOU

KopvOo^ <f)dXou ifXaaev,

KavXov
340

cf)dayavop eppatcrdrj e'laoy Tlr]veXeo)<;, Trdv h

inr

ovaro<i

av^eva delve

ehv ^t^o?, ea-^ede h olov he Kuprj, vireXvvro he yvia. heppa, Trapyjepdi]

^Tjpiovr]^
S'

\\KdpavTa
Q-^eoiv,

Ki^el<;

rrocrl

KapiraXiixoicn

vv^
)]pc7r

Xinrwv eiril^riaopevov Kara he^iov otp^ov

8'

e^

Kara

6(f)daXp,o)i>
2.

Ke^^vT

d'^Xvi.
1\

324.

uuicoNCON

ADPTF
331.

anopoiicac .(. 337. aueic C.

Vr. A aueic i^l.

Mos.-.

328.

auicaadpou

335.
:

338.
339.

KQuXoN [G ?]JQRT
.11!.

cuNe5paju.eN I'L '. kquXcoi Mor. Bar.:

b.

iirxeV

330. Hail. a.

edXoN 8: kqXon
(111
b'
.

(kqXon) 344 <n.

il.

eppdceH

un'

an' \r.

340.

ecxe ^e oIon

Lii).s.

324. 3piiq;*
/ro)ii

the

6n6 juuconcon, muides which join

tore
it

away
to

the

shoulder, axpic, completely, A 522. 326-29. These lines, besides falling under the suspieion which hansjs over the presence of Smpedon in the original M^i/is, contain several unusual expressions.

For the ratiouali/ing history in Poiitu.s. of him see Pint. Mor. 247 F. 329. duaiuaKCTHN, see on Z 1 70.
333-34. S.e E >-2-S3. OneeepjuciNeH, A 417. the i'tto ini|)lies thereat.' 338. 9dXoN, App. B, vii. 2; kquXon. N 162. Mss. generally give Ka\6v, but the separation of adjective and substantive by the end of a line is not Homeric (see X 611). The accentuation koXov shews that some took it to mean Ka\a. >roo(l, cf. Hes. Ojip. 427 iiriKaixirvXa
'

and were rejected by

P.

Knight.

fiwTHN eic epeBoc is a phrase wliich does not occur elsewhere, thoiiuli wf have aKONTicxai releixivuv ipe^bade, v 3.')6. curs only in tr 262. 'Ajuiccodapoc is not named in the other pa.-sage referring to the Chimaira (Z 179-83), which is apl)arently a wild beast ami not one 'nurtured' by a human being. It has been noticed that Ami.sodaros is a genuine non -Greek name; the form resembles I'i.xodaros of Karia (Herod, v. 118), Pandaros, and Akcstodaros in a

is found only in plur. 340. 'ecx^ee, held fast, intrans., as >[ We cannot supply Kaprj as 461, etc. object, on account of the manner in

The word

Cyprian inscription. The name is probably connected with the town of Amisos

which it is mentioned immediately afterwards; nor tt'^os, because the skin would not be .^aid to stop the sword. 341. napnipen, hung down at th-- <''J--. see on &opTo V 272. See E 46-47, with notes. 343-44.

180
ISofievevi S

lAIAAOC

(xvi)

EipvfiavTU Kara arofia vrjXel

'^oXkml

34r>

vv^'

TO

S'

avTLKpv Sopv '^cikKeov

e^eireprjcre

vepOev VTT i<yKe^c'i\.oio, Keaaae h ap oarea XevKci' GK 8 eriva^dev 6Sovt6<?, ivenfKi^crOev he oi a/ji(f)co
al'fxaro'i
irprjcre

ocpdaX/jiOL'

j^avoiv ovTOL ap )'p/efi6ve<i Aavacov eXov avhpa eKacrTO<;.

he XvKOt vireK
cippecraiv
jxy'jXcov

to S dva aTopua kul /caTo, plvwi davciTov he /xeXav vecf)o^ cifK^eKokv^ev.

350

ft)?

eire-y^paov

i)

epi(j)OLai

alvTai,

aipev/xevoi,

at'

r
he

eV opecrcn
lhovTe<i

7roL/xevo<i

a(f)pa8i't]iai

SieT/xayev

ol

al-^a hiapird^ova-LV dvdXKcha Ovpiov e^oi^cro.?Aavaol Tpcoeaaiv eire^paov ol he (po/3oLO ft)9 Su<TKe\dhov fiV7JaavT0, \d6ovTo he dovptho<i aXr/9.
'

355

Aia<i
leT

S'

/Jieya'i

alev he

e'</)'

E/cropt y^aXKOKopvaTrjL
iroXepbOLO,

aKovTicraat'
Tavpeirjt

IhpelrjL

danrihi
(TKeTTTeT
rf

KeKa\v/jifievo^

evpea^

6}fiov<;,

360

OlGTOiV Te pOL^OV Kal

hoVTTOV aKOVTWV.

fiev

hy]

ylvwcTKe
CO?

ixdj^rj^

eTepa\fcea viKrjv
8'

dWa
345.

Kal

dvefjiifxve,
TLves

crdco

eplripa<i
346.

eTatpov;.
347. Kebace
:

'EpuJULONTa
iyp.

'OpuJuaNTa T.
:

eicenepHce U.
?).

Lips.
J.

Keace;.

XeuKQ
J.

x^^Kd L (xoXkoc

348.
|(

K b'
i|

eN
|j

d'

ou5'

349.
:

pTNQ
:

Syr. Par. c e g 353. aipouueNoi

outoi axx Hail, a (yp. Bp). 'ikes C. eKacTON eV dWioi aN^pac apicTouc A. 352. enixpaoN S. Ipi9ecci K. J Kal arpeuueNoi X. ovtojs a'i re OtjXvkQs, ai oi'es Did. yp.
351. 354.

(others oY

re).

5iTuar6N
:

Ar.

f2

dinixpooH G.
350. 353.
npftce,

358. 9'

69' L.

362.

aiexJuaroN S Syr. Par. b c g. 356. nrNCocKC Syr. 363. 6N<4juiiJUiNe J.

out the blood

The
is

spirfrd or even 'blew' see on 481. change of gender, uhXcon

;

fxeyas Kal dlos 'OSucro-ei/s I 169, The usual phrase 563, etc.
TeXa/j.ihvio's Ai'as.

and
is

so

/xeyas

aY Te

harsh, but

it

by E 140, and is used as though d'ies had Pick would reject from 7) preceded.
to aipevfievoi, so getting rid of this harshness, and also of the Ionic
ipi<poi(n

may

be paralleled

359.

contraction

alpevfievoi.

Besides

(inkx.

uhXcon, from among the herd, is inconsistent with SierjuiareN, which makes them stragglers from the main body. There is, therefore, something in favour of his athetesis though the words are not like the empty work of an interpolator.
;

Hector's own boast in H 237-41. 361. cKenreTo, so P 652 o-K^Trreo. The only other instance in H. is (TKe\pdfj.evos /a 247, so that here there is no sign of the later preference of the aor. fut. and perf. over the pres. and imperf. of this verb. aKO-rreiv is not found in H. at all. The use of the verb with poTzoN {whisf^ing, i 315, K 502) and ^oOnoN, both he expressing sound, is rather curious watched for is of course the sense. 362. juloxhc exepaXKea wiKHN, the ttirn of the tide uf rietonj ; see note on
' ; '

idpeiHi as

198,

and compare

Agar's fjLT]TpQv for /jltjXwv is ingenious, but the form is not Homeric (./. P. xxv. 43). enexpaoN, /3 50 /xriTepL fj.0L /xvijaTT^pes See on E 138, '^ 369. iwexpaov, hext. 358. 6 ucrac, the article occurs here

26.

only in this phrase, which a mistake for Ai'as 5e pi.yas.

is

perhaps
Alas re

Cf.

363. cdco, from the non-thematic form (Tdwp.1, found again in * 238, and as an See note on I imper. in v 230, p 595. 424.

lAIAAOC n

(xvi)

181

aiOepo'^ K Bn]<;, ore re Zei/s" XaiXoTra reiviji, Tcbv K i'i]0)v yevero la^i'i re (f>u/3o'i re, co>>

yoi

ov8e Kara fioipai' wepaov irdXiv.

K(f)pov
coKVTToBeii
ov<;

'

\\KTopa
he

liriroi

TpcoLKov, TToXXol h

Tevy^GL, deKovra'i opvKT-i} Tu(f)po'i epvKe.

Td(f)p(oi

(Tvv

XetTTe

Xaov
iinroi
370

iv

ipvadpfiare^

d)Ke<i

d^avT
366.

iv TrpcoTMi
:

pvjjbOiL

Xiirov dpp,ar
II

dvuKroiv.
i).

K &IHC

eu5iHC

[yp.

kK diHC

siipr. ei
I''
'.i

over
:

xe
:

re
i.r.

XaiXani
.tnjir.

Par. e ainl Ar. iv roh viro/jLv-^/xacn. TeiNoi (P' Bar. Mor. 367. h)

reiNci

i,U T

tcincih
1'"
.

reiNCi
I'.

.')

nepcoN P ^ncpaoN

nepcoN

369.

epUKC
364.

Ecpre Syr.

370.

cpucapjuaroi Lips, {sujn: ec

many

ditlicultics

The following passage contains and inconsistencies.

simile
is

The opening

obscure.

Tlie

une.Kciiscd and unexplained flight of Hector in 367 is strange alter his very ^k nhcon different attitude in 3(33.

weather,' but it does not help the metaecSios is not a Homeric word, phor. and in later poets the i is always sliort, The simile is e.vcept rarely in arsis. very vague and inap])ropriate ; 'as a stoi'm -cloud appears on the face of

should rather be

dirb feQv, as
shijis,

no longer amomj the

of

they are unless the

phrase is meant to be a recapitulation but then the the whole retreat second mention of Hector would be out of place, as it nuist be meant to follow after what is said in 358-G3. Again, to say nothing of the entire omission of the wall, it is hard to see how the trench can hinder the fugitives on foot while it causes no hindrance to Hector in his in M Gl-79 the conditions are chariot The filling up of exactly the ojiposite. the trench by Apollo in O 356 is entirely bat for this the absence of forgotten the wall might be ex})lained from 361. Linguistically the dual &^avTe in 371 is doubtful, and the omission of the
; ; ;

heaven, such was their shouting and It is hard to l>anic out of the shijis." see what the point of comparison is. A crowd of men is sometimes called a vi(pos. but there the similanty seems to
end. The interpolator of the allu.sion to the trench seems to have aimed at a counterpart to the great cloud simile of because the coming of the 297 ff. Myrmidons is tliere compared to the breaking of clouds, the departure of the Trojans may be compared to the coming of clouds. The itsult liardly justifies the argument. XaiXana, iv rots i'tto" \ai\airt." tv' fxvr)fj.a(n Kara doTiKrjv to ^i Srav 6 Zei'iy iv \ai\aTri irapa.TeivT)i to. vi(pr), Schol. T. 225 ov 367. ou Kara uoTpaN, cf.
;

digamina
mediable.
is

in

apfxar

It is

avaKTuiv hardly reclear, tlien, that there

some interpolation.

Xaber would

re-

ject only 367-71, but this, besides leaving tlie questionable simile, gives a very harsh repetition, laxn re <f>6^os re iaxvi- T^ (poiSwL T( separated only by a
. .

single line.

demned
364-71.

is

least that can be coutherefore, as it would seem, The interpolation of the last
is

The

four lines

easily explicable, if it be
;

aiVd nfXtvda. Schol. B (Porph.) on Z 4S8 ov Kara TO KadijKOv, dXXa alcrxp'^'^- ncpaoN, crossed, but whetlier the wall or the moat is meant we are not told. 368. cuN TEux^ci seems to mean 'in spite of the weight of his armour.' The Dual is used of a gioup of 371. the Dual asoNTC like the sing. pairs puJULcbi) refers to onf chariot. Probabl}too we sliould read dp/ua dvaKTuv (i.e.
KdfffxwL Trapa

vavcpa

iXd'cruiuel)'

'

admitted that the original 'Slrjui^ knew nothing of the wall when it had once been inserted into the poem, it needed mention in a retreat as much as in an
advance.
365.
see

FavdKTwv),' U.

(t.

170, comjvaring 4'

362 rrdfres i<^ 'iinroav /mdaTiyas ieipav, v 348 5(Ta 5' apafftpewv oaKpvdfpiv Trip.ir\avTO,
as describing generally a single spot belonging to each chariot, is not really a support for this the poet would hardly have said ev
pi'/uwt,

I 503, T 444. that the sing,

But

it

must be noticed

On
;

the
it

i^hrase

aieepoc ek SIhc
(voirjs
'

App. H.

teresting

The variant might mean

is

in-

amid

clear

182

lAIAAOC n

(xvr)

IIaTpo/cXo9 8 eirero <7(^ehavov AavaolaL KeKevwv, re Tpeoo-t KaKCL (ppovecov ol Be Iw^rji re (f)o/3a)L
irdaa'i

iTXrjaav oZov<i,
viral

CTrel

(TKihvaO^

ve^ecov,
cicttv
7]i

ap rp.d'yev' vyfrc S deXXt] ravvovro he /xcovv^e^ ittttol

375

d^Jroppov TTporl

vewv diro koI Kkicnawv.

inro

TidrpoKko^
Trji

irXelarov opivo/xevov iBe \aov,

8

e-^

o/jiOK\7]aa<i'

d^oai ^wre? eTmrrov

o)Kie<i
'ittttol

Trprjvee^ e^ o^ecov,

Bli^poi B

dvaKUfi/SaXla^ov.
380
376.
379.
12.

dvTtKpv B
372.
eV fiXXojt

cipa
Ar.

Td(f)pov
il
:

inrepdopov

C9edaN6N

aij/oppoN npoxi

others c9eaaNcbN (see on 4> 542). acTu eXixeeNxcoN un' dxaicoN A.

Ar.

nori

LR.

es oyccoN
380.

ezoniccd H.

aNaKUJuBaXiazoN
OneKQopoN
(^

Syr.

ctNeKUJuBaXiazoN

apa

dNQ GR.
wpdjToit

II

Cant.

pv/jLoTs

meant that
place.

all

in any case when he were broken at the same

It looks as though the interpolator (see Introd.) had adapted a line, from an old Epic, which applied perhaps to the breaking of a single chariot, by

simply reading ap/xar^ avaKTwv for apjxa dvaKTos, under the belief supported by Zen. not without ancient (probal)l}' tradition) that the dual could be used
as a plural ; or the line may merely be made up of Z 40 (q.v.) and II 507. The harshness of the constr. will be somewhat
if we read ttoWQv for noXXoi. ^N npcoTCdi puucoi, at the front end of the pole, where the yoke was attached, see App. M. This would of cour.se be the likeliest place for the pole to break and as the horses were attached by the yoke only, without traces, a fracture there would at once set them free.

softened

being adverbs, the locative teimination is unobjectionable. There seems to be no reason therefore for favouring one form at the expense of the other. It is likely enough that in many places the antiquated form in -at has had to give yilace to the more familiar. 379. dNQKuuBaXiazoN occurs only here in Greek. It is commonly explained 'turned over with a rattle,' as from The analogy with Kvjx^axo^ KVfi^aXov. (E 586 ^Kirecre 5i<ppov KVfjL^axo? iv Kovirjiffiv) is very close, and the two words were doubtless connected where both are so obscure it is useless to say more, or to correct the text, with Valkenaer and
originally
;

others, to dvaKv/j-jSax^ci^ov.

374. 69ouc, probably the tracks across the plain. TJudrcN, vjere cvt up into deXXw, so straggling bodies, cf. 354. edd. have generally altered it to Mss. ; on the analogy of dveWa. The deWa, nom. sing, does not occur elsewhere, and there is no justification for deserting M.S. authority. For the use of the word to signify a cloud of dust cf. ^^ 366, and KOviaaXos deAXijj F 13. 375. Cinai Ne9ecoN, up to the clouds, see on 625. Editors unanimously read vtto, mss. unanimously (so far as is

380-83. Here again we have a passage apparently interpolated in order to bring It will be in an allusion to the trench. seen that the simile in 384 which refers to the whole Trojan cavalry comes in far more appropriately after the account of the confusion of the Trojan horses at large in 378-79 than where a transition has been made to two single teams in 380 (Patroklos') and 383 (Hector's). The tran.sition, too, from 5i<ppoL (379), the chariots of the enemy, to wK^es i-mroL, P.'s horses, is harsh, because when we first read 380 we suppose that the horses meant are those belouging to the chariots
it is only when we come to the end of 382 that we find that we are

in question

known) inrai. Of course the former is but the latter is metrically adequate quite firmly established and is found occasionally in Trag. (e.g. Soph.^^. 711, Aisch. Ag. 892 etc.), doubtless as an archaism. Gf. also vwaida, and irapai-,
;

wrong.

The phrase

in\

"EKTopi K^KXero

fierai-

in

composition.

Prepositions

bade him. attack Hector, is quite unlike any of the uses of the very frequent KeXo/xai, which requires the infin. to be expressed, and the omission of the object (Patroklos ? or his horses ?) makes the phrase doubly obscure.
eujuioc, his heart

lAIAAOC n
[afi^poToi,
Trpoa-aco
o'v^

(XVI)

183
Sojpa,]
dvpu<;'ittttul.

\b)\Pii

6eol

lefievoi,

eVt

S'

huaav ayXaa "EKrnpc /ct'/cXero

8'

iTO
ft)?

yap ^aXeetv
8'

rov

tK^epov CDKee^

XaiXaTTL Traaa KeXaivij /3/3pi6e -ydiov ijfiar oTTCopivcoi, ore Xa/Sporaroi' ^eet vBcop Zeu?, ore Srj avSpeaat KoreaaafMevo^ yaXe-mjv^ji,
viro
ol ^iT]t iv dyopPji (TKoXiaf Kpivwai dep.L(na<;, K 8e BiKi]v eXdawai, Oewv oiriv ovk dXeyovTe<;Tbiv Be T 7rdvT<i fiev TTOTafxol 7rXi']0ov(Ti

peovre<s.

381 om.

ACDHSU

Syr.

Bar. Mnr. Vr.

386.
II

ecorr. eV G.

A: BcBpixe &H A('H Syr.

a.

KpiNouci Harl.

i). 384. wc h oe uno Syr. BcBpuvc 385. Hjuaxi xeiJuepico I'l; x""- K'). x^" '.Mose. 2 Lips.: bn t S>. 387. cIn ,n. O; cn .1 388. eXdcouci Harl. a.

SBpoToi

T.

,1

381. This line is interpolated from 867. evidently because the anihii^'uity of
cJK^es
I'ttttoi

vowel in the same position

536,

in

171,

Z 306,

633.

(see

above) was

felt to

immediate correction. 384. This very remarkable simile, with which we may compare that in A 450 tf.,
has been rougldy treated by many critics Fick goes so far as to call it 'simply absurtl' The (sogar abgeschmackt). is a very fine and appropicture surely one. The Trojan horses, broken priate

require

387-88. Tiiere are manj- reasons for It enthinking this couplet spurious.
tirely spoils the balance of the simile by laying weight on a jioint which is far removed from the re<|uired f)icture. The

from their chariots and

galloj)ing

in

wild confusion across the plain, are compared to the torrents in a mountain country during a time of rain so excessive that it can only be regarded as a divine judgment. Tlie only lines to which exception can fairly be taken are
of galloping horses has not improbably given rise to the legend of the Centaurs. KXaiNi<, dark with the clouds that cover it. Spitzner
to
conj. Ke\aivT]i,

387-88 (see note). mountain torrents

The comparison

phrase KpiNeiN ecjuucrac for ouas is not Homeric in expression or thought to II. the Bifuarfs are rather laws or principles than judgments to be given, and they are in the keeping of the kings, not, as seems here to be implii-d, in the onm is a power of the community, word occurring elsewhere only in the Od. anil <p), and in (twice in f, once each in Hesiod, Pindar, etc. (see L. and S., s.v.\ The couplet is evidently made up from Hesiod 0pp., cf. 221 okoXith^ 8i 5f/ojis Kplvwdi difjLL(TTas, 223 (Au-tj) KaKbv dvffpdi'.
;

i'

iroiai (pepovcra

o'C

ri

fiiv e^eXdcrwfft

Kai ovic

comparing

747
is

KeXatfiji

XaiXa-m

Tcros.

tli<^ order of tlie words is against BeBpiee, as though the clouds were the earth a most a_ heavy weight upon vigorous and picturesque expression. The_ variant ^4^pvxf, groans, is also possible, and corresponds well with the see fi 242 (of Skylla) ffTevdxovTo of 393

and

but the change

needless,

and the following passage concerning the blessings given by Zeus to men wlio give righteous judgrnents.
ideiaf ^veifiau,

Again
5iKT]i(nv

in

it.

dTriv ovk excellent opportunity for dXeyovret. a sententious interpolation was evidently too much for a poet of the Hesiodeaii school.

250 we find ocroi dW^Xoi's rpi^ovffi, OeQv

ffKo\i9jtffi

The

d/J.(f>l

di TTtTprj Seivhv ^fjipi'Xfi.

385. The variant xf'MfP'wt is perhaps a reminiscence of the fine .simile in 'SI 279. It is less appropriate here, for the winter is a comparatively fine i^eason in Greece, autumn being the time of heavy
oncopiNcoi, see on E 5. 386. Kdd. irenerally read 5?) p' without authoritv. bn remains long before a
rain.

389. TcoN must mean the rivers of these men,' a strange expression, but less harsh than the alternative which regards tQv as referring in a collective sense to v8wp above, 'these floods.' Possibly the word may have been altered by the interpobitor e.g. it may have
'
:

been tov (sc. vdaros), whicli would seem to have too distant a reference when the two lines had been added.

184

lAlAAOC n
Se
KXLTV'i

(xvi)

TToWa^
e9
8'

TOT

cnroT/xip/ouart

'^apdhpac,

390

ef
ft)?

liXa TTOpcpupe'qv fjiejaXa arevd^ovat peovaat opecov eVl Kap, fiLvvOec Se re epy dvdpooTrwv
'iir'rroi,

Tpcoial fieydXa (rrevd-^ovro Oeovcrai. UdrpoKXo^i 8' eVel ovv irpoira^ iirexepae (f)dXaj'ya<;, a^lr eVt i^ija^ eep<ye TraXi/iTrere?, ovhe TroXtjo'i
eia
le/jievovi

395

eTrLJBaLvejxev,

dWa
8

p.eai^'^v

vrjwv

Kol TTorafxov koI

rei'^eo'^

v'*^7J\olo

KTelve /j,Tatcrao)v,
evd'

iroXecop

direrLVvro ttolvijv.
400

)]Toi, Ylpopoov TrpMTOv /3d\ Sovpl (paeiVML, (TTepvov yvfivcoOei'Ta Trap' dcTTrlSa, \v(T 8e jvia' 6 he Searopa "Hz/otto? vlov hovirrjcrev he ireacov.

393. rpcocoN 1). 394. npcoraic CNeKcpcc peoNTec (,>. ancKepce Q Cant.: 9" aneKepce S. encKupce D.IT Lips. Vr. d aneriNNUTO CPR anaiNUTO Q. 398. 399. npcoxoN 396. eniBaiNeiN PR. if &\\m Bake noiucNa XacoN A. npoNooN H.
391.
eic
'

Syr.
||

9d\arsi Syr.

i!

torrent beds force of dwoT/jir)yLv is not necessarily the same as onr 'cut off,' i.e. it does not always inij)ly the separation of the thing cut from something else, but may mean merely a division within it by a deep cleft as we say 'cut up'; see note on Xai/xov
390. AnoTUHPOuci, divide the liill-sides.

the

The

Patroklos outstrips the foremost battalions of the Trojans and stojis their career. The variant Trpdirais eveKepae (pdXay^i. of Syr. is ]n"obably a reminiscence of ttvklvtji^ iveKvpae ipdXay^L, N 145 (cf. iwinvpae in
T, etc.).
is

diriKepae of
off'

QS would
from
literal

exactly

represent our cut

retreat,

dTTOTfj-ri^eie idirajjiriaeie)

34.
is

what we should expect word recurs only in the

to find.

and The

sense,

only here applied to the aXs or shallow water of the coast when used of water it else;

391.

nop9upeHN, the epithet

K A

where
oiiare

456, etc., but cf. dTroT/j-riyeiv 364, 468, X 456. 395. n6XHOc eniBaiNeueN, to set foot in
j"

belongs only to KVjjia. imitates the line, Georg. iv.

Virgil

jmrpuremn

violent, lor

373 In effluit amnis.

the city, as

262

eTrrjv ttoXjos

iTn^eiop-ev.

For the personification in crcNaxouci '4' 230 QprfLKLOv Kara, ttovtov, 6 8' cf.
^CTivev olOfxaTL Oviov. ' 392. eni Kcip, an obscure phrase

ancients doubted

the should be written in one word or two, and explained headThe long (as from eVi Kdpa) or sideways. adj. sTTLKapcnaL (t 70), of sliips in a storm, The sense headlong is equally doubtful. but the certainly suits this place best
;

if it

397. reixeoc clearly means the wall of Troy, not the Greek wall, as many have iu the latter case it is impossup})osed sible to get any sense out of the words, whereas the line as it stands is free from objection if we consider that in
;

always means athivart The derivation of this in later Greek. sense is obscure. uiNueci, intrans. as P 738, 5 374. epra, cliiefly or solely
adj. (like eyKapcrios)
,

the original Mrivis there was only one wall that round Troy so that after the excision of 364-71, 380-83 there is no longer any ambiguity in the w^ords. Almost all editors regard the line as a mere gloss, because they hold that relxeos necessaiily means the Greek wall.

tillrigc

in

this connexion.

Cf.
t

92,

751,

'4pya

131, /3 22, t\\e fields of Ithaka.

cf.

283,

344

'IdaK-qs

394. 4:neKepce,

467,

120,

where

398. noXecoN dncxiNuxo hoinhn, exacted This vengeance for many fallen Greeks. is the regular sense of the mid. dwoTlI'v/J.ai (/3 73) with dTreTi.(rdfj.r]v and dTrorithe act. dTrorico; being = to pay cro/xat, 400 = 312. back. Cf. note on X 745.
401. constr.

the verb

used in a metaphorical sense. Here we may equally translate 'cut off, thwarted the sense seems to be that
is
'

"HNonoc
i:^

uioN,

cf.

445.

The

dropped and resumed again

with Nuse, 404.

lAIAAOC n
Zevrepov
Tjaro
ijvia

(\\i)
ivl

185

opin]dei<s
t/c

fxkv

ev^ecrTcot
(f)pei^a^,

Bi(f>fj(tii

dXe/s"'

yap
6

irX/jyi]
t^/;^et

8'

cipa

^eiptov
\0U

i)i^dt)crai''

vu^e Trapaara^

yvadfiov Se^irepoi',

dia

B'

avrou

-rrelpev
tt)9

ohuvroyv,

\k

he

8ovpo<i
eiri

eXwv

virep

avrvyo<;,

ore

ris'

^ws'

7reTpr)t

irpo^'MjTi

Kad)'jfiei>o<i

lepov

t^Ovv

eK TToi'TOLO Bvpa^e Xivioi kul i]V0Tri, '^a\KO)icXk k Sixfipoio Ke^7]v6ra Bovpl (f)aetvo)i, o)<; KaB 8' dp' eirl aro/JL ecoae' ireaovra Be /xiv Xiire

Ou/io<;.

410

avrap
406.

eTreiT

'EpvXaov

iTrecrcrvfxevov

^dXe

Trerpcoi
405.

403. _K 402. BeuTcpoc R. eXxe Ai. it: cTXkc (;i^

cIk*
(,:

rap:
408.
-.

Kai riip L.
o'lNoni
1'.

636NTac T Vr. A.
cXk' Ai.
D.I
I.':

(J.

409.
411.

cIXk'
a.
i'

CDG.ISTU:

eiXKCN
:

I.ip.<.

cXkct'

epuXaoN
:

llarl.

Mose. 2'-: eupuXaoN LS eupuaXoN Al'i.'IlT Cant. Mor. Lij/^. epuaXoN (CHr. eneccujueNoc (A siipr.) I), yp. T. Soupl K (7/5. nerpcoi nerpcji nerpcoi
:
:

f/

nexpHi Kust.
nXhirH as X 394. 403. ^K 404. Note the hiatus at the end of the first foot van L. writes iji'ia F\oi),
.
.

Brandreth

-qvia

Foi ijixOf-

But

see

on

B87.
tlie ncTpcN, drove it throuijh generally means to pierce, tlie object being the thing pierced, not, as It is pos.sible liere, here, the spear. however, to make e7xos the .subject, it auToO is a pierced through the teeth.

405.

word

sanctity of iish both in Greece and elsewhere Frazer gives it with his usual wealth of reference in Pans. iv. The Homeric Greeks had only 153-54. ])artially outgrown the superstitious dislike to eating the sacred tisli they would do so under the stress of necessitv (see 5 368-69), but they .still retained the epithet wjiich implied that it was
;

wrong.
408. fiNom, only here, - 349, k 360, alwaj-s in the same phra.se, like utbpoxp (see on B 578), and e(piallv uncertain in origin and meaning with that word. As Kai is not shortened, the word was })re.sumably F7]vo\p. 410. cTofxa F' u!(T Brandreth. 411. BdXc nerpcoi, he is therefore on foot: in 37s {exf = drorc) he was still on the chariot, and in 427 he is again

suspicious word, as it seems to mean 'his' in the weakest sense, 'Arrt/cuJs as the Schol. say. Bekk. conj. avruiv,
llie very teeth. 9oup6c, bji the spear, as though it were a part of the man, like x^'pos cbc OTC sc. fX/cet or ^Xkyji. e\dv. The simile from angling is worked out at

through
406.

greater length in p. 251-54, where eirl irpo^oKwL and Ovpa'^e remind one of the See also on il 80-82. present jiassage. 407. For the use of iep6N here sec note on A 366 and Ajip. D (vol. i.
'6tl oi'K iiri rt etSos ix^^os p. 592). (pep6fxevos eipTiKev iep6N ixeuN, KaBairep ricfs

mounted.

This

illustrates

the

rapid

mounting and dismounting of the heroes, which is a constant characteristic of Homeric warfare. Diiutzer is wrong in
taking
it

as
:

evidence that 411-17 are

a.^To5e5^hKa.(J^

rbv TrouTriXoc,

ol

5e top kcLX-

dWa Koivorepov rbv XixOvv (v. Le.\.) avirbv Kal evTpa<prj, ws lepbv ^ovv \4yofj.ei> rbv aviipevov. An., i.e. fat as a sacred
ox which has no work to do. So I-'a.si e-xplains the adj. to mean living an idle life' like samed cattle, nullo mortal i
'

this does not do away inter])olated Avith the ditticulty, for it is not dear that irapacrrds in 404 can be used of 'coming u))' in a chariot. The pass-

opere coatacti (Tac. ), and owning allegi.ince only to the god of the .sea. Hut all this is needlessly far-fetched. There is in fact abundant evidence for the

however, is an insignificant and mechanical production, made up of names and repetitions of lines from other i)laces 413 of. (411 cf. T 28-*: 41-2--=T 3S7 * 118 414 544 418 = M 194\ and can be perfectly woU dispensed with.
age,
:

=X

Another

'Ept'/uas (415)
:

time back (345)

was killed a sliort repetition within such

186
/jueaaijp

lAIAAOC n
kuk K(pa\7]v
jBpiaprji,'
d/xcf)!
rj

(xvi)

aiiSc^a irdaa Kedadr}

Trprjvrj'^

iv

Kopv6i

8'

dpa
^

eTrl

^ai7)t

KUTTTreaev,

8e fiiv

ddvaro^

'Xp'^^

dvpiopal(nr]<^.

Kpy/jbavra kuX AfK^oTepov koI ^ttoXttjv 'YXrjTToXep.ov re AafxaaTopiS7]v 'Ep^/ot' re Tlvpiv re 'I^eo. T JLviTTTTOv T Kol ApjedSrjv TIo\v/J.7]\ov

avTap

eiretT

415

7rdvTa<i

2,ap7rr]ha)v

eiraaavrepov^ irekaae ^(Oovl TroyXv/Sorelprji. 8 o)? ovv tS dfiirpo'^iTcova^ eralpov^;

X^pcr

VTTO

HarpoKXoco ^levoirtdSao

hajjievras,

420

KeKKer
"
alSct)^,

dp
6)

dvTiOeoidi Ka9aiTTopLevo<i Avklolctlv vvv 6ool eare' AvKLOL, TToae cj^evyere ;

dvepo<;,
6(f)p'a

dvri]cro3

yap ejM rovS

Saelo)

09

Tt?

Tpwa?, T) pa Kal i^
TldrpoKXo'i ol h\ ft)? T
416. nijpHN
S'

oSe Kpareei koI Br) kuko, TroWd eopye eVel ttoWmv re koI (t6\o)p yovvar eKvaev.
o-^eoiv

425

avv rev^eaiv dXro

eVet ISev,

'^a/xd^e.

erepcoOev,

eKBope BL<ppov.

alyvTTiol ya/jL-^jrcovv^e^

dy KuK-o-^etXat
ll

nupoN
:

Lips.

ouN
5'

'i&'

etacN

Lijis.

eTB' Q.

418. noXuBoreipHi U. 419. &' om. Bar. Mor. eaNONxac PR. 420. dajuLCNTac 423. rap
: :

ap

Vi. A.

428. o5 5' OJC t'

wc

h"

ore

]^)ar.

narrow limits is iisnally avoided, even witli unimportant names. 419. For the position of the following
episode in the story see Introd. 6juiiTpoThis seems to XiTCONac, App. B, iv. 5. be regarded as a national peculiarity of the Lykians. There are but few other similar allusions in H., see B 542, A 533.

presses a continuation, not an opposition, to wliat immediately precedes. 423. 6nti^cco, here only with gen. of

meeting an opponent (and

dtrat^ei/

cfidev

avri-

case,

Z Z 127,
fJ-dxv^

H 2.31), the dat. being the regular 399, H 42-3, and so with dvTidav
we have avTriaeie 151, 431 158 and avridav 7ro\e/j.oio fre;

<l>

The Greeks do not

differ

from

their

neighbours in dress. There is evidently no difierence between the arms of Diomedes and the Lykian Glaukos

is clearly queutlj', here it is to be explained titive

;

when

the gen.

par-

from

when they exchange

If.

in

Z:

see

Helbig

E.^

p.

ff.

improper preposition dvra, and is probably the 'pure' gen. {H. G. % 152). These words of Sarpedon's are the only indication of any doubt on the
the
'

'

421. KaeanroJueNoc is here alisolute, the dat. lieing taken with KCKXeTO. 422. ^cre imper. we can equally read icre [indie], and the choice is not easy. latter gives a tone of bitter sarcasm The well suited to the passage, 'now ye are swift' (viz. when running away) the point depending on the fact that doo^ when used of men is properly a word of 'keen in attack'; its use of praise, flying, or at least reluctant, warriors is therefore a strong oxymoron. It is, however, perhaps better to accept the
;

Trojans' part as to who Patroklos really is they clearly intimate that he is not mistaken for Achilles (otSe /x^v on ovk
;
'

'AxiXXet^s

d'^vofi 8i ei

HdrpoKXos

iarLv,

Sch. T).

424-25

=E

175-76.

428. airunioi, see on arKuXo59. x^'^"*^ recurs in t 538, x 302, lit. vnth cnrrcd Jips, of the hooked beak, cf. Eur. Io7i 1199 of doves es avro x^^^V

and straightforward imper. 'now be swift to fight'; rdp in the next line has a more natural connexion if it exsim[)le

the phrase is an odd one. dyKuXoxriKai has been proposed (xv^V of birds' claws Aisch. Pcrs. 208, Soph. Anf. 1003, Eur. Ion 1208) but this would be a mere repetition of
KadrjKav.
Still
yafixj/ibpvxes (so

M. Mag.

s.v.).

lAIAAOC n
Trerprjt,
(f)

(XVI)
fj.ti^(iii'T(it,

181

vyjnjXPji

fxejdXa KXci^ovre
eir

wv

ol
Tov<s

KeKXyjyovTd
Se
ISoDP

<iW>i\oiaii' bpovaav.

430

eXer/cre

Kpuvov

irdi^

uyKuXofii'irea),

"WpTjv Se TTpocreenre Kacnyvi]rriv ciXo^ov re' " M fjLOt iycov, 6 re fioi \ap'JTi)hova ^iXrmov avhpo>v
fiolp

vTTo
8fc'

TlaTpoKXoio yievoiTidSao
fxoi

oafxt^jvat.
43.-.

hiyda

q
rj

fxiv

i^wov iopra

KpaBirj fxep.ove (ppealv opfiaivovTi, dtro SaKpvoecrarj'i fid^T]^;

'

de'ico

dvaprrd^a^ Avkltj^; iv irlovi Bi'jficoi, i]Br] VTTO yepal ^Vevotridhao Sa/xdcraro.

TOP
S'

'i)p,ei^T

eirena ^ocoiri^ ttutviu

llpr];

"

alvorare IxpoviSrj, ttolov tov /xvOop

eet7re<?

440

avhpa OvrjTov eovra, irdXai ireTrpwfxevoi' aicrrji, iOeXec^ Oavdroio hvurj-^eo^ i^avaXvcrai ; a-yjr

p8^

drdp ov
Se roc

rot

Trdvre'i
(tu

eiraiveofiev
evl
(fipeal

6eo\ aXXot.

oKXo
ai

epero,

f3(iX\eo

aPjiaiv
445

K ^U)V

TTeixy^rrjii;

'^apTrrjSova ovSe
JudxoNTai

Sofiovoe,

Had.

429. K\dzoNTc PQRT. a, King's Par. c e g

CGHQSU.
T
:

KeKXHrorec

431. Twf 'Apt(TTdpx<"' KCKXHrcoxec Di'l. aV aV I'l.it. J^rj,. [[[. :;>Sc. eea^N xe .IT. 433. oj juloi 432 58 oni. Zen. n\ (JQ. 437. Xukicon *.). 440. ccinac ij 435. jmejuoN* cn .I.S juaijuoN*). zco6n DHl'i.'H.STI' ceinec East. 442. eeeXoic Yr. 1). 445. zcoN (zwn) Ar. fi Hail, a b il, King'.s Par. a b c^ e f g j, and aWoi h^k Did.
:

430. KCKXHroxec H'ljRS KCKXHrcbxec Par. h eV rrji eripai. KpONOU k.t.\. narnp in^pCbu xc
: :

KCKXHroNxec, see ^I 125. 432. OTi YiTjfoooTos KadoXov Trepiypdcpei (ejects) TTjf o/jLiXiav rov Atos Kal t^s "Hpas His gronnd (432-58, or 431-61 ?) An. was that Hera had left Ida and gone to
4.30.

Olympos (0 79), and we have heard nothing of her return to which Ar.
;

in Olympos. This does not justify any serious doubt as to the position of the passage in the original form of the See also note on Sarpedon episode. 666. 435. dixed, so o 23 (in the literal
sen.se); elsewhere oixa once dix^doia S 21.

2
(as

510, etc.,

and

replied,
\iyii.

otl

ttoWo.

Kara

av^xiripaafxa

6 Troi7]Tr]s (nwTrwfxivw's

more important consideration

A yeyovdra. for us lies

436. fino,
delw.

far awmj
;

242), with

in the probability that the whole of the At6s dircLTr) is of later origin than the have therefore no present passage. special ground for regarding Hera as anywhere but with Zeus possibly tlie poet thinks of both as still on Olympos, 167just as in the very similar scene There are no See note on 677. 87. linguistic faults, and the only serious objections are those which apply to the

We

441-43 = X 179439-40 = A 551-52 81 443 = A 29, q.v. 444 = A 297, etc. For nenpcduieNON a'l'cHi see on <) 209, ^iSti. and for SucHxeoc tlie 445. zcoN, see note on j'lis E SS7
;
; I'.

only other instance of this short form. Probably we should read d '{(jjbv jr^/t-^ts note that more than half of our MS.s.

single passage 444-49 (see note on 445). It is true that the lines 430-44 occur in other passages, and that there seems to have been a tendency on the part of Liter rhapsodists to interpolate scenes

ei Ke abov Bentlcy {al Kt Perhaps Kiik is right in regarding the form as evidence of the lines which are later origin of 444-49 certainly excessively weak, and would The sons of gods warbe better awaj*. ring before Trov are onlv a few, not

read

ei

ks

j'woi'.

o-do;'

van

1,.).

188
Tt?

lAIAAOC
/j,/j

(xvi)

cf)pd^eo

eTretra

6eo)v

ideXi^iai

kul aXXo^

'rre/xTretv op (plXov vlov cnro Kparepi)^ v(T/xiV7]<;' TToWol yap irepl clarv fieya UpLUfMOio /xd^ovTUL vle<i ddavdroyv, toTctlv kotov alvov ivijaec'?.

dX}C
rjTOi

ei

TOi

(f)L\o^

eari,
evl

reov

S'

oXoc^vperai fjrop,

450

[xev

fXLV

eaaov
top

KpaTeprft vafMivrji

X'^P^^

^""o
irrel

ITaT/3o/cA,oto
Sj] <ye

^evoLTidhao
XiTrrii
'^jru'^r]

ZafJbrjvaf

avrdp
el<i

re Kac atoop,
'

TrefMireiv

fiiv
Si]

Sdparop
AvKii]^

re

(f)epeLv

koI

vjjSv/j^ov

Tttvop,
455

Ke

upL7]<i

hriixop

iKcovrac,

p6d e rap'^vaovcn KaaLjvrjroi re krat re ro yap yepa^; earl rv/j,/3a)L re artjXrji re'
ft)?

Oavovrwv.
Oecop
re.

(f)ar

ouS'

dTTidijcre rrari^p dpSpojp re

alixaroeacra'^

he \^idha<i

Kare-^evep epa^e
oi

rralha (filXop rc/UMP,

(pdlcreip

rop

TiarpoKX.o'i
rifK-oOt

e/xeWe

460

P Tpolrji

ept/3co\aKi,

irdrprj^i.

ol

S'

ore

87]

a-^ehop rjaap eir

dXXrfkoLcriv copre'i,

450. eY Ti

P
d,

ft

Toi

AJ

Hail.

a.

91X0C

Ar.

Vr.

A Had.

Lips. Mosc. 2, TC : re LQU.

Par. a c d f g'. crhn bk Harl. a

:

453. nei
il,
||

bii

9iXoN yenabk mss.)

:

<>

ADLU
tc
oni.

Mor. Cant.
Bar. Mor. 454.
456.

ACHJQT

ev

dWuL

A.

Xinoi P^R.
iv

|j

PR.

455.

bk

ovi. C.
7.

Ykhtqi 'Vat. 10':

dWwi

Ykoito A.

Ned

o<ppa Stob. F/oi'. 123. KQcirNHToc G. Vr. b A.

:

il

xapxHcouci

JPR:

xapyuccoci

HQ

Bar. Lips.

many (as 448) there are lalmenos, son of Ares, B 512 (Askalaphos being dead), Menesthios, son of Spercheios, and Eudoros, son of Hermes (11 174,
;

'

'

Sleep to carri/
tlie dat.
Oi

419.

but this would require OavaTui, cf. ire/xTrov dyeiv aXievcn For the order Monro compares
;

185) as

<^

347

xai'pe'

5e'

(ilv octtls

edeiprjL.

There

all

belonging to very late passages

as

well
are

With the exception

these
entirely

Achilles of

and

Aineias. the two last

insignificant.

The

passage seems to be a reminiscence of O 139-41, which is also jiroliably interpolated. 449. ToTciN,
so.

a tendency to put enclitic ]>ronouns as close as possible to the beginning of a clause, otl aacpHs nhSujuon kul eirl twv a,/jL(pi^6\ojv apa. fxera tov v. Toircov (e.g. B 2 where see note) avv run V eKXriTTTeov, An. The line is of archaeological importance in connexion with
is

always

the immortals,

koton,

jealousy. 453. Inei with subj. as A 478, 363, The form See If. G. % 296. 680, V 86. is not to be approved in H. in W7)v spite of the mss. ace. after 454. OdNaroN must be On the anaTrefjLTreiv, xxiu after (pepeiv. <pepea6ai, logy of 681 irifj-ire Be iJ.iv as well as from the order of the words,
.
.

early vase-pictures representing a dead hero carried by Death and Sleep. Reference may be made on this point to

Robert Bild und Lied

it

might seem more natural to take nejuneiN uin together, ^epciN being added

epexegetically, aeiul him, for Death

and

j). 104, Schneider Tro. Sag/'iil-rris p. 146. 456. Tapxucouci, see on H 85. 459. Cf. A 53 eepaas aifiari fjLvdaX^as, where the significance of the portent as a sign of coming slaughter is shewn. 460. TijacoN, Fick reiuiv to avoid the contraction. 462 seems weak after 430. If 43261 are rejected, this must go too.

lAIAAOC n
ev6
o? p
i'jToi
ijV'i

(\vi)

180

\l(tTpoK\o'i

uyaKXeiTov

(~)paav07]fxoi',

depdrroiv

^apTrrjBovo^ ijev uvukto^,

405

TOP

/9A,e

veiaipav Kara '^/aarepa, \vae hh yvla8'

^ap7n]Sd)v
Bevrepo'i

avTOv
o

fiej'

op/j,T]0eL<^,

Be
o

(iTnj/jL/BpoTe Sovpl (paeipoyi. HijBacrov ovracrev iinTov

ey^ei Be^iov oifxov

KaB
TO)

8'

eirea

ev Kovitjiai

t/3pa^e dvfxov diadojv, fxaKcov, utto 8' eirraro

cr(f>t

dvp.u<;.

Be BiacrTi'jTijv,
nciTpoKXoc xxkn
li.

KpiKe Be ^vyov, rjvia Be

470

Yen. B. epacudHJULON DHP {siipr. juh\on <,iS epacujUHSoN \l epacujuHdHN (1 Cant. epacuuHXoN 464. dNQKTOC 467. deurepoN Ai. A .supr. CDII. OUTaCN apicTOC S. ^XaccN I'liilemon. yp. 'Apiarapxas (? see below) 6 bk nwdacoN arXaoN VnnoN. ton oc Kai snhtoc eooN enee* Vnnoic pd hot' HeTicoNOc eXooN noXiN nrar' axiXXeuc, 468. a'i'cccoN l,ips. aeaNoiTOici. ton 6dXe desiON couon, Sr\]. T. 469. anb
463.
\

CG

l.ips.

V.

tv

dWui A
II

l..

un6 R.

KpiKe dvayvw(7T(ov t6 zur6N

470.

^at Kpire ^ac Tpire P"'.

:

1".

zuroc (U

e con*.)

Vr.

ovder^pus

is not much to choose 46;J. There between the readings pacu9HU0N antl

unlike
ability

all

unwortliy

that we know of Ar. as to be of credence. In all probhas,

as

Qpaffujj.rjXov. It is true that the conjuncbut tion 'ilock-bold' ma}' raise a smile
;

'ApiffTapxos
critic.

often

else-

combinations arise not uncommonly in Greek from the practice of joining elements taken from tlie fanuly names of both father and mother. I'heidippidcs naturally suggests liiniself but instances from real life (e.g. 'P65-t7r7ros) are (juoted
sncli
;

of some less have merely to register a departure in an insignificant matter from the usual Homeric practice.

where, supfilanted

tlie

name

known

We

jection

by i*)rugmann (ir. ii. p. 33. The construction is resumed by ton in 4(35 after the parenthesis. 465. NciaipoN, see note on E 539. 467. QeuTepoc, not SevTepov, is the Homeric constr. ^see P 349, E 855, 248, P 45\ though Ar. curiously supported

ovTaaev a gi'ound for the re463-76 (Fick) or 467-77 (Lachmann) is going too far. These critics wish to expel the mortal horse Pedasos from the text, mainly because the trace-horse is not found elsewhere but the linguistic arguments against this passage come to very little, and the narrative shews an obvious ga]) after either excision. Fick leaves au in 477
of
; ;

To make

the neuter here. ouxaceN, elsewhere in H. used only of a thrust, is here applied to This a wound given by a weapon cast. troubled the Aristarchean school gi-eatly, as an exception to a canon of the master OoKti 8ia rovTwv <jvyx.L(T6aL rj 8ia(popa

without any meaning Lachmann ]iroduces a false antithesis between aCixoO

JueN (466)

'

and FlaTpoKXou he (478). The whole episode is particularly vigorous and ]iicturesi|ue,and cannot bedispensed with. 4<)>;. eBpaxe, crashed dovrn, as E 859.
;

Tov l^aXelv Kai ovrdaai.

nrjdaffos.

^efiXrjTaL

yap

Kai fxriwore ypacpri ris ((pepiTO TO T^s X^^ews avvj^des e<pv\acraev 01 7]y ov yap hv avrh dirapafivdrjTOv "OjUT/pos ' ev roivvv 6 riji Apicrrapxo's d<prJKv.
'PlXti/j.oi'os

ovtws i<pepeTO "

"

6 Si llrjdaaou
eirl rrjs {irdp-

ijXacref 'iirwov

^xtti

yap ore

alsii T 403), gasping out his life perhaps related to d?w {&iov ^Top O 252, where see note), as ^i^daduv to s^^469 = ^- 163, t 454. 470. TO), tlie immortal hoises though they have not been nanu'd. KpiKC, aralcd with the strain. The horses are harnessed

d'icGCON

poidev add.
KeiTai, dis

Lehrs) irXrjy^s to "TJXaa-ev" eiri tou 'AprjTov (P 517) "Kai

veiaip7]i d' /SdXei' 'AprjTOLO," elra (519) ev yacTTpl did ^wcTTrjpos iXacraev," Did. that Ar. to The statement of Schol.

"

escape the difhculty entirel}' altered the text, adding two lines (see above) is tacitly contradicted by Did. and is so

to the yoke alone they sj'ring as far apart as possible with their hind-(|uarters in their terror. The form Kpiice appears to occur only here in Greek. Heiitley prefers Kpi-^e on the analogy of the later and KeKpiyoTes (Ar. ./its 15'21i, Kpiy-r] but all the forms are too rare to form a basis for arsrument.
;

190

lAIAAOC n

(xvi)

crv'yYUT , eirel hi] Keiro 7rapT]opo^ iv Kovirjiai. roLO fxev Avro/xeBcov SovpiKXvro'^ evpero reKficop'
<T7raaad/jbvo'i TavvtjKe^ aop ira^eo^ irapa at^a^ aTreKoyfre Traprjopov ovSe fjudri^cre,
TCi)
Tct)

/xrjpov,

8' S'

l6vvO/]Tr]v,
avTL<i

iv

Be pvTrjpcn
e'/DiSos"

rdvvaOev
dv/xo/Sopoco.

475

avvLTijv

Trept

ep6^

av Sapiri^Scov
S'

fx.ev

d7r)]p,/3poTe

Sovpl
if\,v6

(f)aeLvo)c,

TlarpoKXou
e'lyveo?,

vrrep

oj/xov

dpLarepov
o
8'

cikwkt]

ovB

e/3a\

avrov
oi)^

varepo'i 6)pvvT0 '^oXkml

/SeXo'i

\ldrpoKXo<i'

rov S
ev6

aktov
^peve<i

eKcf)vye

'^eLpo<i,

480
Krjp.

aXV
ijptTre
r]e

/3a}C

dpa re

ep^arac dp,^
i)

dhtvov

h\

fo)9

ore rt? Spv^; i^piTrev

d-^epon^

TTLTuq /SXcoOpr], Ttjv t ovpeac TeKT0V<i e^eTa/jiOP TreXeKecrat vei^Keai vrjlov elvac
6
irpoaff'
iTTTroJV

dvBpa
485

fo)9

Kal Si(f)pov kclto ravvaOeC^,

alpbaroecrari^i.
475.

^e^pvy^io'^
472. 479.

k6vio<;

BeSpayfiei>o<;

eiiparo
O.

C<,>

TONuceoN K. opNUTO
Vr. A.
486.
'

473. raN^HKec Vr. A. Lips. sunIthn Cant. Vr. A. 476. aueic C.

ll

yp. puxftpi T. 477. ew d' au P.

]|

||

482. TXCoin.

PR.
Slo.

483.

oni. L.

484 om.W.
|i

c^erejuoN

BeBpuxcoc

rives

tov k (BeSpuKcbc) Sch. T.

476. Cf.

konIhc Vr. A.

472. ToTo, of this confusion A. found at which he was aiming (see on Tlie mid. eCipeceai recurs only 30). in Od. (i 422, t 403, <f> 304), and seems to imply findintj for one's own benetit. 473 = K 439, \ 231.

the end

'

478-80
in

H 301. =E 16-18.
;

481. epxarai, a strange form recurring P 354 {epxa-To) if for Fe-Fepx-arai from Fepyw, it shews neither F nor redupl.

474. oObk JudxHce, lost no time ; see 110. Compare the description of the similar emergency in 9 87. 475. ranfied thcniaclres ieuNeiKTHN, again beside the pole, ^n "dk puxfipci xdNucoeN, and jnUlcd at (in tlie line of) 323 ov5e the rcLiis. Compare note on \r)dei OTTTTWS TO vpQrov ravvd'qi ^oioicnv and see Helbig H. E. p. 128, l/j-da-iv, The reins are called pvrd in note 7.

Scut. Here. 308

cf.

ffirevSeiv airb pvTrjpos,

It immissis habenis, Soph. 0. C. 900. would seem more natural to translate is no reason to sup'traces,' but there pose that the horses were harnessed to the car by anything but the yoke. Grashof preferred the variant pvr^pi, which he took to mean the pole {pvfj.6s) he understood Kp'iKito mean hroke, and sup;

has lost F only (e-epy/mevai) in 221, K 2S3 it stands at the beginning of the line, in f 73 after the bucolic caesura, so that we cannot judge of the presence or absence of F. epKos has entirely lost the F as far as we can tell FepKiov lias it in o- 102 but not in I 476. It would appear that this root began to lose the f at a very early period. See Knos Dig. p. 97, van L. Ench. 133, 230. But Monro suggests th^t initial F was not originally reduplicated in perf., and that e-Fepy- is a primitive form, Fe-FoLKa, etc., being analogical In that case we ought (//. G. 23. 5). perhaps to read fipxa-raL, -aro with von Christ (cf. iepxcLTo k 241). epyw properly In 89
it
L ;

= to keep

off as a fence

for tlie transition

to he

by which it means in pass, a fence compare the double

KaXiiTTTeiv

made
of
89).

constr.

posed that Automedon was obliged to harness tlie horses to the pole, the yoke being But the epic style would require gone. that such a process should be mentioned and not left to be inferred from its results.

E 315
301

(and note
is

on

Cf. also

oOl (ppeves yJTrap

e'xoi'cri.

dSi-

the only place where Klip is used in the literal physical sense. 482-86 = N 389-93.

n6n,

87.

This

lAIAAOC n

(\vi;

1!J1

yjvre ravpov eTrecpve \eu>i^ dyeXyj(f>L fieTeXOtoi/, aWcova fMeycWvfJ.oi>, iv alXnruheacn /3oaaiv, mXcto t crrevd'^wv viro yafj,(f)r]\P)icn XeuvTo^,
CO?

uTTo

llaTpuK\(oc AvKtcov djo'i dcT-rrLcndoiv

fxeveaive,
(fitXov
8'

190

KTeivofievo^i

ovofxrjvev

eTalpoi>-

"

YXavKe

TT^TTOV,
t'

TroXe/jLiard

/xer

dvhpdat,,

vvv at /xaXu ypi)

al^fiijTi'jv

e/jLei'aL

Kal dapaaXeov iroXe/MiaTi'iv

lyj

vvv TOL ieXSecrdo) TroXe/io? KaKo<i, el 6oo<; ecrcri. Trpoyra fxev orpvvov Xvk'lwv ijyjjTopa^ dvhpa<i,
TTcivTiji

eiroL'^op.evo^;,

^apTrrjSuvo'i dfi(f)ip.d^a6ai
efxev irept

avTap kirecTa kul <7o\ yap iyoi kul

ecraofxai ij/xaTa

avro'i

eireLTU

KaT'rj(f)t7]

fxapvao -^uXkoh. Kal oveiSos

ec

irdvTa
vecov

Sia/xTrepi^i,

kg

p.

A^aiol
00
'

rev^ea avXijacoat

uXX
acdfgj,
Sob. T.

e-^eo

Kparepo)^,
in

dyoivi irecrovTa. orpvve Se Xaov airavra.

iv

488. N Ar. fi:

7/3.

Sell. T.

(A siqw.) 489. T
:

HQ
mii.

Mor. Bar. Vr. b A, Hail, h

P.

d,

King'.s I'ar.

492.
Sell. Ju'
:

nenoN
T.
iv

d/xfivof ypa.<puv

ndpoc.
!':

494.
a.

KQKOC

TLVi'i

epacuc
499.

7p.

496.

naNTHl

tquth

ndNTQC H;ul.

497 om. C.

KC

aWwL kcn
;

Sch. A.

The juxta487. drcXHcpi, locative. position of the two siniilcs has caused suspicion.s of the first, as being repeated But without 482 we have no from N. actual statement oi Saipedon's fall, which could hardly be omitted in tiie epic The two evidently describe difii-rstyle. ent moments first the fall, then the The (piestiou struggle oil the ground. as to which of tlie identical pa.ssages is borrowed can only be solved by a ilecision on other grounds as to the relative antiquity of N and the Sarpedon episode the simile is certainlj' (piite suitable to
;

connexion but the adjective is so commonly used of TTiiXe/ios that it is no more than an epitheton onians. eooc, .see on
422. 497. Some read irepi/j.dpi'ao, but the division is recommended by the bucolic diaeresis as well as by the general considerations mentioned in //. G. ; ISO

ad
fiev

(in.

498.

KaTH9eiH,

cf.

xo-pP-o-,

KaTri<peir]i'

V 51 bvafxiveaiv de aoi oi'rwt. So

its ])laee here.

491. jucNeaiNe, this verb seems to imply any violent mental passion, whether X 10. Here cf. of wrath or desire then it will mean struffc/led mentally, wrestled with his fate. Paley compares Aisch. yig. 1388 outu t6v avroO Ovfibv Ar. strangely explained op/xaiveL ireffwu.
;

The origin of the word is doubtthe old derivation from Adroj-^doy, tuith downcast eyes, though it gives the nor is the required sense, is impossible connexion witli KaOdTTTeaOaL more prob556.
;

ful

able.

Cf.

293,

i.'

2.53.

500. NewN N druNi, see on 428, where the ex[)ression is more appropriate than it is here. Perhaps it conveys a rhetorical reproach it is more shameful
:

fjifviaive

by

eXiwoBv/xei.

492. noXeJuicrd juer* aN^pdci, soldier among men, recogiiizL-d as a man of war. Cf. N 461 iadXbv iovra /xer' avSpdcnv.

noXeuicrd

is iisfd pregnantly, as a word of honour, like atx,u''7'''^s l"^h)w, A290, etc. 494. \9ececo, in passive sense, let icnr he thy desire a quite unique use. It
;

might be supposed that there was an oxymoron in the use of kqkoc in this

that he should be despoiled just when he has stormed the enemy's stronghold. The reading veuv, in the gathering of yciing v\cn, mentioned in the scholia, is of course unacceptable. This ab501. ex*^' 1>'0l(l thy ground. solute use of tile mid. recurs in the identical line P 559, but is elsewhere hariiiy found except in the ambiguous phrase oi'5' ir fcpavro (Txh'^f'^Oai (M 107,

and

see I 235).

192

lAIAAOC n
w?
(tpa
fill'

(xvi)

eiiTovra
6''

re\o<i

Oavdroio KciXv^jrev
iv
ary'jdecrL

6cf)da\fjL0U'i
e/c

f)ipd<i

he

\a^
he

jSaivoiv

XP^^^
S'

eA-zce

8opv,

TOCO

cifjia

'\lrv^7']V

uutml eirovro' irporl (f)peve<i re Kal ey^eo^ e^ipva al^/jiJjv.

Xirirov^
(j)vaio(ovTa<;,

505

^lvpfjLih6ve<;
ie/xepou<?

h'

avrov cr^eOov

^o(3eea6ai, i'/rel Xiirev apfxar dvciKTcov. VXavKWi K alvov ci^o^ yevero (f)doyji](; dtovTt' 6 t ov hvvaro irpoaa/jivvat. oopivdr] he ol ^jTop,
'Xl^ipl

h
o

ekoiv eiTLe^e
hi]

^pw^LOvw

retpe

yap avrov
Icoi

510

eX/co9,

jxiv

TevKpo<i eirecravfJievov jSuXev

ret^eo? v-^rjXoio, dprjp erdpoLaiv dfivvoiv.

503. 69ea\juiouc xe
Sell.

Lips. Vr. A.
!!

504.
:

e\K Ar. P
:

cTXkc O.

noxJ (Ar.

enoNTO exoNTo Ai-. 506. auxouc L. 507. T) CDH(,)ST Lips. Vr. A. XineN Ar. ADHJTU Mosc. 2 Par. c^ d g {siq)?: on) h j AinoN Zen. ft. 509. 5' excoN Cramer ^. 291. 6. 510. 5' eXcoN: XaBcoN b' Vr. d npocauuNeiN U. niez Ar. ft others eniaze. 511. neTpe H. TeTpe rap xe Vr. A.
: :

|1

t!

enecciiuENOc

C.

512.

apHN

ciNHp

S.

503. 69ea\uouc pTNdc x, because open eyes and breathing are the two visible Some have the .scholia). .signs of life (so supposed that p7vas alludes to the 'pinching in' of the nose, which is a well-known sign of approaching death in the fades Hippocrcdica (as the dying Falstati"s nose was 'as sharp as a pen') ; but this and the symptom is too fanciful for H. belongs rather to gradual dissolution than to a violent and rapid death. 505. The curious zeugma iu this line is without a parallel in H., and to a modern reader has almost a comic effect. natural enough to those who It was conceived the soul as actually escaping from the body through the w-ound. 507. Authority is fairly divided between XineN and Xlttov but the latter makes no good sense, as the meaning evidently is that the Myrmidons capture chariot and horses ; there is nothing whatever in the narrative to explain how or why the horses could have broken On away, as for instance in Z 39-41. the other hand, there are formidable difficulties in the way of Ar.'s reading. He took \iirev to be the 3rd plur. of a pas.sive aor. e\iir-qv, of which there are no other traces in Greek (in the pass, sense H. always uses the mid. XiweffOai), and understood it to mean either since
,
:

548

(Tov

\Xetfj.fj.4v7ii),

construction

which is quite without analogy in H. There would be no difficulty as to sense

or construction if Jortin {r/p. Heyne)
Ts,

we could read with

iyrel \iirov dp/j.a

dvan-

but we can say with confidence that if such a reading ever existed it had entirely and disappeared before the time of Ar. it is one which could hardly have been misunderstood or corrupted. Bayfield's
;

suggestion XtTref dvaKTwp deserves consideration the noun does not occur in H., but we have duaKToplrjLaL in o 397.
.

508. The following episode with its explicit reference to the reixofj-axla, is of course at least as late as see Introd.

As Heyne pointed

out,

the lines to be

omitted are 509-31, if any. 510. enieze, either to relieve the tension of the inflamed part, or perhaps to vent his vexation at tiie wound a not

aOxoN at the end of the line in no more than the anaphoric sense is terribly weak the Florentine edition read.s aivQs as in E 352, and this
;

unnatural process.

is

in

clearly preferable. probably exists some Ms. (G ?) though not quoted by

as
It is hardly possible to take he was himself emphatic
' ;

It

collators.

avTov

sutt'ering'

the chariots of their lords vjere deserted,

(Monro). 511. For the double ace. o juin BdXcN see E 361 eXkos 6 /xe jiporos ovracnv, and cf. O 405 eXKsa d Kiv iJ.dpirTrjL<n Kepav. .

taking dvdKTwv with 'Kijrev, deserted by their lords (cf. Soph.

or,

ivere

I'os.

A7it.

is

constr. the same as in

The

cneccujuieNON xeixeoc 388, (j.v.

lAIAAOC n
ev-^Ofiei'O^
8'

(XVI)

193

kXvOi, dva^. Of TTOv Avklij^; ev tt'lovl S/j/jcoi Bvvacrai Be crv Trdvrocr^ uKuveiv i? rj iv Tpouji'
dvept
Ki]8ofiev(i)i,

"

apa

elirev

eKrj^oXoji

'AttoXXww
515

0)9

vvi'

i/jL

K))8o<i

iKuvet.
fxoi

eXKO'i fiev
o^eLTifi

yap

e^co TuSe

uBvvrjiaiv eXi'jXarai,

Kaprepov, ufj.(f)l Be ovBe fioi alpa

yet/)

Tepcryvai Bvvarat, jBapvOei Be poo o)po<i l/tt' '^IX^^ 8 ov Bvvapai cr^ett' ep^ireBov, ovBe

avrov520

pd-^eaBai

eXdoiv Bvapeveeacriv.
^ap7rrjB(ov A/os'
vco<;'

dvijp 8' a>pi,aTO<i oXcoXe, 6 B ouS' ov 7raiB6<i upvvei.

aXXa

<jv

irep

p,oi,

dva^, roBe Kaprephv eX/cov ciKeaaat,

525

8o? Be KpdTo<;, o(f)p^ erdpoiat KeKXopevo<; AvKioiaiv eTroTpvvo) iroXepi^eLv, avTO'i T dpcpl veKVL KarareOvrjoiri pd^wp-ai.'
Koiprjcrov
6Bvva<i,
513.

cusdjucNoc P. be re G(J.
Sell. T.
/

& CU

kh66\on anoXXcoNa llarl. a. 515. eN I'll.S n) naNTOc' Ar. noNTOC wtlicis': ndNT* ecaKoueiN Zen.:
;

il.

\\

nj-ir

ndNToei

517.
<}:

juloi

juin (} Ku-t.
l'

519.
ras.).
\\

Bapueci
Cin'

Bpieei
:

Lips.:
IF.

BapuNSH
521.
nai5i
i2.

BapuNeei
:

Ne in
l;
:
'

auToO

un"

BapueH(i) auxcb I':

unepee
Ar.

COplCTOC
523.
a,

apicroc

coc apicroc Hail. a.

I

522.

oO naiSbc

cbi

eXkoc: aXroc
Lips.

CGPQST

Vr.

Marl,

In 1. 526. aOrbc
(

a.

aKccaic U.
.1

d"

Vr. d.

524. Koijuic(c)oN nekun LI' Lips.

I'

KaxaTeeNHCOTl Ar. A {s^jir. ei) KaTaTCGNHUTa L KaTOTeeNeicoTi

:

H
L>.

{supr.

ei)

JK

Vr.

KaTareeNeicoTa

Lips.

515. in is better tliaii ev'i of most Jis.s., as the shortening of ^ (r)F4) i.s ahvay.s doubtfnl ; .see on 4> 576. For ndNxoce where we should liave expected irdvTodtv see notes on A 455, A 21 Zen. read
;

another instance of the weak anaplioric

u.se
is

of the i)ronouii.

Tlie variant iwepdev

;

common
521.

cf. 421 and the ])erha])S preferable phrase 7r65as kolI x^^P'"-^ virep6ev.

The variant
5s

of

HarL

ttolvt'

iffaKoveiv,

i.e.

irauri

(Schol.

B).

IJrantireth's
.'>22.

aKoueiN with dat. of the per.son whose prayer is lieard, see 531 below, and il
precisely analogous to K\v0i HOI E 115, whete see note, and cf. //. G. The dat. as coni])ared with 143. 3. the gen. gives the idea of hearing vith
It is

copicroc, see note on

dpiaros in A 288.

a suggests place of

335.

gen. ou nai96c is sufficiently N 110, where see note Tlie hiatus of the vulg. uii naiSl is inadniissible. Compare also note on ^ 171. For oiib' Heyne read or, and for juoi in the

The

defended b\

favour.
518. eXi^Xarai
side to side.

mxt

line

/ie.

pierced, dja<pi from fXaweo-^ai is nion^ ngularlj'

is;

52(3.

nckui

is

used of the weapon itself than of the thing pierced (A 135, E 400, etc.) cf. note ou iretpev, 405, where a similar ambiguity is remarked.
519. TepcHNai, a pass, form, likerepo-Tjfifvat, j' yS, as if from Tip(xy)v, an aor. of T(p<rofj.ai, not occurring elsewhere
;

458 and four or live la remains unconother woids iu Od. tracted in avt, 5pit, vTjovi {]) T 4S6 (van

108;

cf.

ir\t]dui

di.syll.

also in 565,

and not

with the trans. repaaivw, which is found in H. only in 529. Bapueei here only; intrans. like
to be confused

It is tempting to accept L. )ich. 75). but the variant v4kvv KaTandwun-a the ace. is only twice found in this sense after a.p.<t>l {115, P 3SS), and the dat. is the regular case, P 70, 254, etc., while the compound d/x<pijudxf<^Oo-t takes the
;

gen. (e.g. 533)

unknown

ixivvdu (sfe 392), (p6ivvdw, etc.

auroO

is

a case which is almost to H. with the separate prejiosition, see on 825.

VOL.

II

194
ft)9

lAIAAOC n
e^ar
ev'^ofxevo'^,

(xvi)
<J>ot/3o9

rov
ciiro

8'

e/c\ve

'AttoXXwv.

avTiKa irava

68vva^,

e\Keo^ dpyaXeoio
530

alfxa /uUeXav repcrijve, fievo<; 8e ol e/i/SaXe dv/jicai. VXavKO<i B eyvco 'fjccTLV ivl (ppeai, yt^drjaev re,

OTTi

01

o)K
fxev

i]KovcT

/jieja'i

60<i

eu^a/jiei'OLo.

irpwra
TTcivrrji,

corpvvev Avklcov 'q'yi]ropas avSpa<;,

'Zap7rrjBovo<i
dfMcfiifid'^eadai-

eVoi^o/Ltet'os',

avrdp

7reLTa fierd Tpojas

kl fiaKpd /3i/3da0cov, 535

'

TlouXvBdfiavT eTTi HavOotSijv koI 'Ay7]vopa Siov, ^f] 8e iJier Alveiav re koI Ej/cropa -^aXKOKopvan^v.

dy^ov
o'i

8'

icTTdfievo^
Sr)

eirea Trrepoevra 7rpo(r7]uSaei?

""^KTop, vvv
dufjLOv

iraj'^v XeXaafxevo^
(ftiXcov

eirtKovpwv,
540

aeOev eiveKa rrfKe

d'7ro(f)divu6ovc7i,

koI

TrarpiSo^ alrj^
ideXei'i
eTrafivpeiv.

(TV

ovK

Kelrac l^apirrihoiv
o? AvKirjv

Kvklwv

dyo'i

daTriardcov,

eipvTO SiKrjiai re Kal aOevel ml'

TOP

8'

VTTO

UarpoKXcoi Bd/xaa
TrdparrjTe,

<y)(^et

dXXd,
pbYj

(})iXoi,

vefieaarjOrjre

'^dXKo<; "Aprj'i. Be Ovfiou,

diro

rev-^e

eXcoprat,

deLKicracocn

be

peKpov

545

M^vpfjit,Sope<;,

Aupumv

Ke-^oXco/jiepot
eirec^pofjiep

oacrot oXovro,
iiy^elijiatv.
:

TOU<;

iirl

vrjval

Oofjccnv

(c

awas S jmera 528. auxlK' enauc' Q. 531. Juerac 527 om. R. 534. BiBockcon L. add. U"). 532. OTpuNe(N) AD. 540. enajmuNai D Caut. Had. a {KpeiTTov enauuNeiN, iiuirg.), Vr. A. 544. &e om. Vr. A: re Q.
:

the dat. oi see on 515. a change to the more common constr. with the gen., see H. G. The transition is rather 243. 3 {d). harsh as the pronoun and participle are so close together as a rule, when they stan<l in ditferent cases they are in dii531.

For

eiisaueNoio

is

Z 403. The addition of diKHici shews that in this connexion the word really means no more than govern.' Schol. T well quotes a fragment of Aisch. oirov
'

yap
^

l(Txi>^ (xvlvyovcn ruivde Kaprepurepa ;

ical

Suat, Trota ^vvuipis

t^
i i
.

5 646 ij ae ^^V d^Kouros not really similar, as aeKo.ros dTrr,6pa goes closely with ^Lr,L, leaving ae to be construed with the verb (see however M. and R.'s note there). So in f 527 SttL pd ol ^i6tov irepcKTjdero p6<t<Pcv iburos the

ferent lines.
is

lor naxpoKXcoi, Doderlem conj. wt'ih is very likely right "'^^o'^-^'"'. ^^ands the spear must be the ^^ ^^'^ ^j*^^ ^pear of Ares in a purely metaphorical "ise, like the scourge of Zeus (BI 3/), ^"'^^ss indeed we can regard narpo/cAo;:
^J"^^/
;

-.^

,-.

part, is gen. after ^iotov. to read ev with Diiiitzer

It is needless
;

^"y^"
\
.
,

still

less

can
dat.

w''"l<^ ^"'1

^^

hi apposition
^'^

by a

sort

ot

we,

after ev^af.Uvoio, sc.

with La Roche, tnke of AttoWwvi.

^

as

is

If not natural,

^^g^^''^-

^^is however

540.

euuoN

is

as (pdLvvdeLv is also A 491 (cf. however k 485, tr 204, where the verb must be trans.). 542. eYpuTo, of tlie protection given to his country by a king, as I 396, cf. fl 499,
;

perhaps 'ace. of respect,' so generally intrans.

545. fj.r) F' aTro Cobet, rightly no doubt. It is indifferent whether we take pi.y} as dependent, 'lest they take,' or paratactic, 'let them not take,' the more piiuiitive constr. In the former case veixeaffrjd-qTe 8e OvfiuiL will be parenthetical.

lAIAAOC n

(xvi;

195

(Icr^eToi/,

ovK eirieiKTOp,
iv

eiret

a^iaip epfxa
vroA-tef

ttoXt/ov
"/^

eaKe,

Kal uWoCaTrwi irep ecov

b'TTovT,
8'

yup
^

aurcoi

...,ij

\aol

avTO'i

apiareveaKe

ixd-^ecrdat.

^av

Wu'^ ^avaoiv XeXiij/J-evoc'

^apinjSovo'i.

"FjKT(op x(o6/xevo<i

ypx^ avrap

P"

r<f)ii'

A^aiov^i

Aiavre

ilarpoKXyo'i Xdcriov fcPjp' irpcoTco 7rpnae(f)7], /xe/iiao)re koI avrco' " jViavre, vvv a<ponv dfivveaOat <pLXoi> ecnw,
oipae ^lei'otTLaheco

oloi irep
548.
ras.)

Trdpo^

rjre

fier

dv8pdaii>,

y Kal dpeiov^.
563.
557. ixer'

Kara kphoen
JuaxoJueNOC P.

Ar.

kot' JiKpHeeN otliers.

554. JueNoiTiaSao

**JueNoc (x^^
jueNoiTid&aco
1'.

'"
<;.

U:

.FPHSTU

Hail, a:

556. aVoNTec

TK.

|i

(piXoN

eV

aWui ugnoc A.
to 568.

ONdpuN

548. KaTOKpHeeN, a puzzling word. Ar. divided Kara KprjOev, lit. down froin cf. KaK the head, from head to foot For Kprj- as one of the Kfcj>a\TJi i; 24. numerous related stems meaning head
:

555 N 46, where npcorco is in place, for tlie words spoken to the Aiantes are the beginning of Poseidon's plan of
action here there is nothing to account for the word, apeiouc 557 is probably a post-Homeric form ; though the neuter in -w recurs several times the uiasc. -ovs
;

Kara Kprjdev is clearly cf. Kpri-5efivov. used in the literal sense in Hes. Tlieog. 574 (Kara Kprjdev o^ KoXvirrprfv), Hymn. Cer. 182 (Kara Kprjdev KeKaXvfifi^vr}), probably in \ 588 Kara Kprjdev x^f Kapirov,

is

found again only

line, see

in

/3

and dirb Kprjdev guous so that

;

{Scut. II. 7) is unambithis interpretation is at

least very old. Yet it is difficult to separate KaraKpridev from KaraKpr]^ which is precisely identical in sense (see note on X 772), and was yet to the lingnistic

558 = M 438, where it is p. 81), w 464. used not of Sarpedon but of Hector. 562 = 565. The discrepancy in the application of the identical words in 558 and 438 is certainly striking, but too much stress cannot he laid u[>oii it a reminiscence of the prominent jiart there

suspicious

Menrad

277, t 48 (a Contr. rt Syn.

sense of the Greeks a derivative of &Kpos It would (see Delbriick Gr. iii. p. 636). seem then that Kara Kpijdev was originally felt as two words, from the hccul doivn ; but that as early as this passage confusion with Kar aKprjs had already come in. 549. OUK cnieiKTON (also E 892, 32)

j)layed by Sarpedon in attacking the wall might easily suggest a phrase in the immediate context. The contradiction in fact is rather within the twelfth

book than between

Introd. to M). ness in 567-68
is

tluit

and

this (see

The supernatural dark-

unyielding, from (f)e/cw. 'But Schulze {Q. . p. 495) has plausibly suggested that feiKros here = Lat. viclus, so tliat the meaning is

commonly explained

uneonqvered.
vrjQv
0.
ii.

A
6

Spjua,

buttress, as

epuara

introduced only to be it could not but character of the fighting. more than a It is no rhapsodist's cheap device to produce an effect of awe we find similar
forgotten
again, tliousih change the whole
;

486,
;

L-)4

(ef.

note on

117).

So Theron
cf.

is

ipeiaix

'AKpayavros Pindar

Soi)h. 0. C. 58.

554. The variant Me/'otridSao is not acceptable here, as the stem irarpo- never has a. (see Z 479). For the s\ nizi'sis of -ew see on 72-73. XdcioN Kfip. A 189,

668, P 368, perhaps by attempts in the same hand. ucT* dNBpdciN, cf. 492 above, 557. dpeiouc is best regarded as a nom., for it would be feit to be really co-ordinate
witli olot in sense, though the constr. is not exact.

gnimmatically
It

nnght he

The following passage, with another allusion to the reixo/JLaxi-O; must go with 509 If. Kbuhly condemns 55562, but we must carry on the atlietesis

851. 555.

jiossible to take it as an ace. supplying The ace. would then folldw the ehvTas. dat. as in A 541-42 del toi (piXov iartv
.

(ppoveovra

diKai^e/jLev.
'

is less

simple.

Ecipiid dpeiov

This however ?' van L.

196
KeiTac avrjp
'

lAlAAOC n
09
tt^owto?
elf

(xvi)
rel'^o'^

ia7]XaTo

A'^acwv,
560

'ZapTTTjScov

aXX,'

fLiv

deLKto-aatfieO

e\ovT<;,

revyed r m/jlohv (KpeXoifMeda, Kal nv eTaipoyv avTov d/xwofjievcov haixacraiiJbeOa vifXel ^aX.KMi. 01 Be Kal avrol dXe^aaOai ixeveaivov. ft)9 cf)ad\
eVet dfx<^0Tepu)6ev eKaprvvavTo (puXayya'i, Kal Mvp/MiBove^ Kal X^atoi, Tpcoe? Kal AvKioc
ol
8'
'

avfxl3a\op dfjb^l veKVi KarareOvijcoTc pbd-^^eaOai heivov dva-avre<^' p.k'^a S' e^paye rev")(ea (pcoTMV.

565

Zeu?
6(f)pa

3'

iirl

vvKT
irepl

oXorjv

rdvvae KparepijL
0A.00?
eX,tKa)7ra<i

vctixlvt^l,
elr].

cf)i\a)i

7rai8l /xa^?;?

ttovo?

Sxrav he irporepoi Tpwe?

'A^a^ou?MvpfjLcSovecraLV,
570

^XrjTO jap
'

01)

Tt

KdKi(TTO<i

dvrjp

fxerd

'A<yaK\7]o^ fMeyaOu/jiou, 8lo<i 'ETreiyeu?, 09 p iv BofSetwt ei) vaiofievcot i~jvaa<r6

vib<i

TO irpiv drdp rare 7'

558. ^chXqto Ar.

eadXov dve-^tov e^evapi^a'i

:

enHXaxo J

^ciiXa Thoni. Mac;. 335. 11.

||

559.

ei Ar. i2:

cojuioicin Q. 560. Teuxe' an' S. eu Rhianos. 561. 3accaijueea T^). Vr. b^ exaTpoN Q.
i! i!

d9eXcbjuieea 562. aXeseceai

567.

DH

{supr. 01) R. 565.

U
S.

KaTaxeeNHCOTI JPRT
568.

Jlor. Vr.

A: KaxaTeeNeicoTi

fi.

KparepHN ucuinhn

naph^

supr.

569.

npoxepoN Bar. Mor.

to

571. enHreuc

AHSU

Harl.

a,

Lips.

558. 'ApicTTapxos Kal ol (xtt' airoO dacrijvovai (i.e. read (arjXaTO to shew that it

was from dWofiai), Avaaflas

Trpoape/jiii}!'

de

^lXoI,

TO cr tQl 7]- aifKaadcLL yap (py)cn (xriinaiveLv to airocrwav Kal aaXeveLv, 6 5e (FaXevaas irpLoros to reixos '^apwr}5djv icrTiv,
6

join battle, though the mid. is thus used in T 335 and ^vfj.l3Xrifievai., ^v/jlforms. fi\y)T7}v (4> 578, <f) 15) are act. In later Greek the act. is common Aiscli. Cho. 461 "Aprjs enough (e.g.
"Apei ^vfijSaXel oiKa diKai,

and often
.

in
.

(Herodianos). It is needless to say that Ar. was right in rejecting this extraordinary ex])edient He took for I'econciling tlie difference. the woi'd to mean 'leapt upon,' without See Lehrs, the idea of passing through.
elcnrridriaas

Se

"Ektco^

Herodotos). 567-68. The

repetition
;

6Xo6c
irbvos.

is

disagreeaMe For 6X077 vv^

oXohn Nauck conj.

tlie

HXlot

cf.

same phrase
Trepl
oTo'i

in \ 19 of the

Kimmerian
with dat.

568.

nepi

darknt-ss. as e 310
avr^p
irepl

Ar.

]).

307.
fii

with opt. expresse^< a wish, as Klll, q.v. The edition of Rhianos liad to lie ex|ilained. ed, which is hardly 561. auToO ojuuNOJuieNoaN, di fending For the body (as opposed to the arms). the gen. see 5"-!'2 it is commoner with see I 531, the mid. than with the act.
559.
;
;

davbvTi, p 471 jxaxeibixevo's KTeaTeacFLv.

YiyfXdwvi
ever,

The

use,

how-

is very rare, the gen. being the regular case of the object of a contest. In P 4, 133 the dat. is used of an object protected, and is therefore probably a true dative, whereas here it must be

locatival.

With udxHC noNOC

cf. (pvX6-

155,

179,

qOtoO might

sense, there : 565. Cf. 526.

Ar. thought that 700. also be taken in a local this is too weak. but

wl8os epyov, 208. 572. BoudeioN

cuJuBaXoN, perhaps we

should supyily </)ciAa77as from 563, as T 55 Tod's dfitpoT^pov; 6(ol (xvp.^aXov, V 70

^/w,'
.
.

(V

fjLeffffioi

Kal

p^dxecrdai..

The

MecAaof av/j-jidXeTe act. of this aor. does

was variously localized by the ancients in Phthia (Sch. A), Magnesia (Steph. Byz.), Epeiros {Et. Mag.), Bointia (Eust. ) all mere guesses, the tir>t an oliviously bad one. 573. Tore re has no very clear reference taken with the context it seems

not occur alisolutely in H., in the sense

to

mean

'at the

moment' when

Achilles

lAIAAOC n
9
01

(xvi)

197

TlrjX)]
S'

iKeTevae Kal

es"

^^eriv

npyvpuTre^av
575

X-^iXk?]! pi]^)'}vopL Trefiirov tTrecr^at ^IXiov eiV V7r(o\ov, iva 'VpooecraL jJia-^oiTo.

a^

TOP pa To6'
iv Kopvdi
KiiirTreaev,

('iTTTOfjiei'ov
i)

veKUO'i

(StiXc

^aioi^o^

'I'lKTfop

yep^ahioii Kecf^aXijv

8
S'

ai'Bi^a Trdaa KedaOrj

cipa
7rprjvrj<i

^piap?)f 6
d/x(f)l

eVt veKp6)i
6v/xopai(TT7Js\
}80

Se fiiv ddvaro^ X^'^

d^o>i
yei'ero
I'prjKi

llarpuKXroi Wvcrev 8e Sid

oiKei,
eb?

8'

dp'

(fiOifievov
0iKa}<i

erdpoio^
re'

7rpofj,d-^(oi'

oV

e(})o(3i](T

koXoiov's

re ^?}pd<;

Wu<; AuKLcov,

Ilarpo/cXet?

nnroKeXevde,
>85

eaavo Kal
Kal p

Vpcowv,

k^oX(0(to 8e Krjp krdpoio.

Idai/xeveo'i

0aX SOeveXaov

avye.va '^ep/naSiroi, pi^/^ei' S' aTro h VTTO re Trpo/xa'^ot Kal -^oopi](Tav

oaarj
)]V Tje

(piXov v'lov toio revovra^;.

'

(paiSc/jLO<i

iiKTcop.

8'

alyaverj^;

piTrrj

ravaolo reruKrai,
i)

pd T

dvijp

d(f)rji

7ripci)fjievo<i

iv

deOXwi

590

Kal iv TToXiixwi Stjuov vtto dvfiopalaTecov,

:

576. of

6 D-.

neuncN D.
Liji-^.

579.

NCKpcoi
(sic')
(^>
:

raiHi S.

586.

kcxoXcoto

Cant.

586. eSaXec
588.
:

(A supr.) (;K. 590. d9^HKe r(^)l!S

uno

cecNeXoN anb \r.

:

cecNcXcoN V.
589.

587. tcnontc

b.

occh

r'

.1.

tctukto UP.
11.

a<pHKe

Lip.s.

npoEHi Vr. A.
774, and for

591. eujaopaVcrawN
tlie

was leaving for Troy. Phoinix and Patroklos,

liis

Epeigeu.s, like is a retainer services in return for j^rowho gives against the avengers of blood. tection These ' broken men are an important It will factor in early nation-making.
'
' '

spear-cast as a measure,

358-59.
590. ci9iHi is a doubtful form, as it is the only instance of this class of aor. subjunctives with a short vowel in the in the sing. (cf. a.4>riT]i, avrjiji, Orjiji, etc. is it commoner, //. G. 80). l)lur. Schulze {(J. E. p. 278 n. 3) ingeniously suggests that we should write d^f'?; as indie, (like iaryi, i^rj), an old form sup;

be noticed

tliat

the

blood

.shed

is

kinsman's, and therefore cannot be commuted the homicide must save himself by flight, as B 662. I 6-32-34 implies
;

a later stage see on S 498 (App. I, '24). Ar. remarked 8tl ovk diroXeXoiirei i] G^rts rbv Tl7]\4ui OLKOv, w5 oi vewrepoi, dWd
;

planted by
6v T

6.<f>iy)Ke.

Cf.

"if

432 dlvKov,

which

aij"7;6y

d<pTJKev dvrjp wfipui/j.ei'os T?/iT;s furtlier illustrates neipwJueNoc

>

aVvdlLKiL aVTUll.

578-80 = 412-14. 582, cf. O 237. tiiat the first 586. Fick remarks syllable of MeaiJueNeoc cannot be short.

We

3.''.*. So also adiveo^ Treipw/xecoj Here it seems to imply casting for a man's own satisfaction in practice as opposed to a contest.

liere.

must therefore read

l^d^veXou

for

CecNeXaoN.
.'iS?.

A .521. E 307, K 456, 396, and as a variant 466, P 290, in T 478. The only i)assage where the tradition is unanimous for the plural is 7 449. See note on A 521, and for the tendons of the neck, K 456. 588 = A 505. 589. For the airaN^H cf. note on B
Tiie dual oicurs in

TeNONTac. perhaps ratlier rivovre.

591. This awkward line has almost certainly been added, partly from - 220. by some one who did not see the antithesis of ireipufifvos and fV diOXut above. The alyoivij) is a hunting-spear not used

war and Treipunevoi distinctly excludes while the constr. of 0n6. real earnest
in
:

under
is

the strrss of (cf. //. O. 204. 3), very harsh at such a distance from

the verb.

Fick rejects 590

iis

well, but

198
Tocraov e'^copyjaav

lAIAAOC n
T^coe?,

(xvi)

TXavKO<i 8e
irpuTreT,
XaA,/cct)V09

7rp(t)To<;,

coaavTO S' A^aiot. Avklcov dyofi daTriardwv,

595

eKretvev Se ViaOuKkrja /jLeyuOvp.ov, ^i\ov vlov, o<i EWaSt oiKia vaiwv

fieaov ovraae

6\j3u)L

re irXovTcoi re fieTeTrpeTre MvpfiLSoveaat.

Tov

fxev

dpa FXau/co?
e^a7riurj<i,

crrrjOo^
fiiv

Sovpt,

arpecf^dea
SotiTTijaev
6t)9

ore

Kare/xapiTTe
S'

olmkwv
A^aiovi,
600

Be ireaoov

irvKivov

a%o?

eX\.a/3

eirecr
S'

iaOXo'i
ayu.0'

dvrjp-

/xeya 8e Tpcoe^ Ke-^dpovro,

cndv
d\Ki]<;
epff"

avrov

l6vT6<i
8'

doWee^' ovS
Wv'i ^epov

i^eXddovTO,
^^ript6vrj<i

fjbevo<;

^A'^aioi avroiv.

dp

av

Aaoyovop dpaavv

Tpaycov eXev dpSpa Kopvcnrjv, vlov 'Ov7]Topo^, 09 Aio? ipev'i

605
6v/j.o^

loacov erervKTO, feo? w? Ttero oij/hcol' TOV l3d\^ VTTO yvaO/jLoto kol ouaTO<;' coKa Be

Mi^er
Alveia^

aTTo /x\e(ov,
8'

arvyepo^

8'

dpa

[xtv

ctkoto^ elX-ev.

eVl M.7)pt6vr)i Bopv ')(d\Keov rJKev

610

eXireTo yap rev^eaOat viracrTrLBta Trpo/di^covrci.

dX)C
ovBec

fxev

irpocrau)

dvra lBd)v yXevaro '^dXKeov eyyjo<i' yap fcareKV^e, to 8' e^oiriOev Bopv /xaKpov
irrl

VLcrKtp(f)6'}],

ovpla'^a
/xez/o?

ireXe/jU'^Orj
o^po/juo'^

eyyeo^'
Alveia<i

ev6a
8'

8'

eireiT

d^let

"Aprj<;.

613

dpa
:

Oufiov i-ydiaaTO

(^covrjaev

re-

616

592.

excopHcaN
:

exwcoNTo
||

S.

599.
Lips.

nuKiNON
1|

aeiNON Q, 7p. Lips.

604.

epacuN
ouoTOC

-yp.

9i\oN T.

iepeuc

JR
607.

Sell.

BT

on

A
ol

-461.

ONenaXTO 9iXoN 9e
:

HTOp

lOiNeH, Si h.
.

eBaXcN ice9aXHN un^p anai L. ^v TiaLv eTrecpepero UHpiONHC 5' T (omitted by Maa>s). 608. UHpioNHN S.
606. ton p"
1|

on' acniaa PQR. 609. xeiizaceai GQRS Vr. b. noXejmixeH JQU. CKijU9H GJ cNi CKH9eH Vr. A. de. in liis second. ouBpumoc C. a9iH Mor. Bar.
ii 1|
;!

npoBiBcoNxi U. 613 um. Ar. in his

After this

612. cnI
first edition,

[I

Di"HmGJPmR add
614
615

alx^H

5'

aiNciao KpabaiNOJUCNH Kara raiHC

p'

GJiXex', enei

aXioN criBapfic ano

p.

X^'P^*^

opouccN.
ot

this

is

needless (Schulze Q. E.

278)

602.
(pkpov.
refer.s

Cf,

E 506 E

5^ jxevo% x^'/"^''

'^^^s

he raises a farther objection against the synizesis of -euiv, but this may represent cf. note -av, the regular Aiolic form on -ew, 74. narrow sense, 595. 'EXXddi, in the
;

604-05, see to the

77-78.
-

non

Here combatant

also

be

father.

just as he was Compare the story catching him up. of Abuer and Asahel, 2 Sam. ii. 2-3. 600. <bc, exclaniative used subordinatelv,

683, I 447. 598. KaxejuapnTe,

606-07 = N 671-72; 610 = N 184; 61013 = P .526-29; 613 = N 444; 614-15 = N 504-05; 619 = N 254. It will be
seen that 613 lay under grave suspicion 614-15 are obviously in ancient times. a needless repetition of the preceding
lines.

and so

= when
'

they saw liow

'

H.

G. 267.

3.

009. unacnlSia, BdjNTOc, U :!07.

see

158

npoBi-

lAIAAOC n
"
^IrjpiovTj,
e'7^os'
e/xoj/

(\vi;

199

Ta^a

/ctr

ere

Kal

op^j](TT/ji>
ei
cr'

irep

iovra
irep"
620

KaTeTravcre
y>h]piui'T)<;

Bia/j,7repe<;,

e/3a\oi'

8ovpiK\vTo<; uvriov i]vZa' " \lveia, -^oKeiruv ae Kal i(f)6ipov Trtp ^ovra TrdvTcov uvdpcoTTcov a^ecrcrai. pei'os-, 6<i Ke crev dvTa
ufivi>o/j,evo<;- OurjTo-i Be vu Kal av Teru^ai. Kal eyo) ere ^d\oip,L tv^mv pecrov o^ei ^uXkmi, alyfrd Ke Kal Kparepo<: irep ecov Kal ^epcrJ TreiroiQui^ B "AiSt kXvtottmXcoi.'' ev^O'i ep,ol Bol7]<i, -^v^-liv

TOP h

av

e\6i]i
el

625

ft)?

(f)dTO,

Tov
Ti (TV

"
yiijpioi'i],
0)

Merotrt'ou d\Kipo<i vi6<i' ravra Kal ead\b<; ecov dyopevei<; :

evevLire

ov toc Tpwe^ 6veiBeiOL<; eireeaai veKpov ^copyja-ovai' irdpo^; rivd yala Kade^et.
ireTTOi',

ev
TO)
617.

yap
KCN
:

-^epal

TeA-o?

7ro\ep,ou,

iireoyv

8'

evl

/SovXijc

630

ov Ti %pv p^vdov o(f)6\Xtv,

:

dXXa
re

p-d-^eaOai.

UN Mor.

liar.

618.

nep

Bh
a
<

II;irl.

ii

xui,,.
:

618 20
I'.
I'l'

"/w.

S Vr. d
"ui.

II:

622. TCTCUsai 620 om. 11^ TE .S. 625. dco(i)HC (il' Hail. 626.
:

Lip.'j.

623. Kai
f
j

uh
oi

624

a.

Tar.

(supr.

Scoceic

Li|i.^.

eNeNicne(N) II.IST
.\lor.

\'r.

b
TI
:

629.

KaeZl

Ka\un;ei

631.

OU

oCi

NeNcmTe(;. toi 1': ou

aWuii A: 628. outi D(M'C^>.

,

.IT.

617. opxHCTHN, a taunt directed at Meriones' agility, and containing perhaps a sjjecial allusion to liis Cretan for Crete was celebrated for the origin
;

is so far separated from its so close to the adj. which naturally rer|nircs a dat. 623. Kai crcb, / tuo, in allusion to el

that the ace.

infin.

and

is

sword-dance (see on 2 590). Compare Patroklos' banter in 745 ^ /xdX' i\a(pp6s cjs peta Kv^iarai. The thought of avifp, the war-dance is doubtless at the bottom of the expression, as in Hector's words
(though these contain no disparagement). See also il
Sriiui.

eSaXbv vip above.

iuditlerent wliether
contlitional protasis.

As so often it is we take ei jiaXoi/u as

an independent wish, or as a regular

See note on E 654. 626. CNCNine, see on O 546. 62;. TiN(S, many a man. rata Kaeerei as Karexev (pi'vi^oos ala T 243. 630. The sense of this line is clear
62.'".

^^.i\^ia^ai' AprfCB. 241

261 ^evcrrai t opx^i^fai

dpicrroi.

re, xopoLrvwirjicnv

618. 9iaju.nepec, for yood 70, 11 499, 89, 331.

and

all,

cf.
.

ncp, if indeed, if only. not to be confused with the somewhat commoner sense of el irep, 'even if.' In the latter use the particles are always in the former, since together, irep emphasizes the clause rather than the single word, they are generally separated but this is by no means an invariable rule ; compare A 5S0 el irep yap k' edi\r)iffi, if indeed he wish, X 464, etc. (In A 391 Kai el k dXlyov irep i-n-aijpiii, irep is to be taken with oXiyov, even if it (ouch but a, very little.) 620. ce for aoi, attracted by the strong intluence of the growing ace. cum infn.
;

eY 264. This is of course

.

enough though the expression is not very accurate in miyht of hand lie the the time issues of war, [not in words] for icord.s is in the council. A formally balanced antithesis would require for the second member ev lireaiv di (T^Xos'i fiovXrjs, but this would lose in vigour
;

something of what
In fact,

pains in accuracy. 'the sum of words,' is in itself little more than a periphrasis for firea, cf. 83 fivdov rAos, just as The disBaudroio riXoi = ddvaros often. location of the sentence, such as it is, is clearly due to the ])revalence of the feeling for the crternal form of the
it

Tf'Xos eirewv.

construction

the remarkable point VmIhl;

favourite chiastic arrangement (dat. -gen. gen.-ilat.) over that for the internal form of the antithetic thought

200

lAIAAOC n
W9
eiTTOiv

(XVI)

jxev

'>]px

u/jl

eaireTO

icroueo'i

(poo'i.

TMV
fo)9

W9 re
wpvvTO

BpvTO/jLoyv

ovpeo'i

iv /3rjaa7]t<;,

avhpoiv opv/juaySo'i opcopev CKadev Se re yiver tiKoviy

airo
'^dovo';
evpuoSetrj^;,

roiv

8ov7ro<i

635

'^oXkov re
vuaa-ofievcov

ptvov re
^i<p6(Tiv

/3oci)v

iuTroLrjTdwv,
(i/ji(f)iyuoi(TiP.

re koX ey^ecrtv
rrep

Sapirt^Sova Slav iirel jBeXeecraL koI atfian koX KoviTjccnv eyvco, CK Ke(f>a\rj'i e'cXvro hca^irepk^ e? TroSa? aKpovs.
ouS'
(fipaS/xoyv

av en

dvrjp

640

ol

8'

alel

irepl

veKpov o/xcXeov,
633.
-yp.

co?

ore
||

fjuvlat

632. fipxeN

PRU.
635.

opurjuiaabc
:

CGHJPR.
fl.

6pcop(N)
634.

DGU
||

Harl. a

1),
:

Par. a e
aiJTii

j,

^v Tiaiv A,

Aph.
t' om.
e'i'XuTO
:

T opNUTO DQRS.

opcopei Ar.

rlrNcx' L.
:

CIKOUH

636 om. U*.

|!

A.
640.

II

Par.

see the note of Did. below.

piNcoN Seh. 638. capnHdoNi dicoi Ar. U.^

piNoG

iv tlcl

cYpuxo D.
he could find no authority avoids the obvious difficulty of a distinction between leather and shields, for it is hard to see what other leather than that of the shields is in question and indeed
;

633. TciN is taken up after the parenthetic .simile by tQv in 635. opcopeN

has not much authority. opuipcL, if right, can only be taken as coming from a present *6pil)pu3, analogous to other present forms with perf. stem (e.g. 7e7coj'ew 337), which has some support in the forms dpuiperai, opihpTjrai {H. G. 27). It is more probable, however, that it is a mere itacistic error for opwprn (see note on A 483), and this Bekker, followed by

pivds

means

also

a .shield in A 447, 6 61 (see Schol. T can hardly be 263).

right in thinking that pivoD

means the

rough un worked
rai).

\aia7]l'a

as opposed to

most

edd., has introduced into the text. Ar. appears to have understood tGiv 5i
6pv/JLay5bs
dpvrSfj.oji' iv

the carefully-worked dairides (/36es evirolr]Ar. suggested as an alternative i^ iTrava\y]\pews vo-qreov \iyeuOai to avrb ws

"

TTVKVoi Kal dafiies"

opwpeL

u>%

^rjffffrjLS.

{opvp-ayobs Spiope) But this is clearly

not Homeric.
634. dKouH is a word which recurs only in the Od. in the phrase {^li-r]) Mfa
It means warpos aKovTjv (3 308, etc. hearing the phrase cKadev yiver aKovr) is thus the counterpart of TrjXoae dovirov iv oUpeaiv iK\ve Troifj.rjv A 455 (rj.v.).
;

The

hearing being regarded as a power going out from the ear, the hearer hears to a distance, his hearing comes to the source of sound from a distance. See also on 515 above.
635. upuo5eiHC, here only in II. three times in Od. In sense it is subCf. stantially the same as evpela x^'^'^evpvdyviav, evpvxopos, eupviropos of the sea. Pint. 3for. 485 c quotes a lyric verse
;

'

'

ndxvv re (11 251) (An.). This would be more satisfactory if there were not a third term co-ordinated with the two by re. Clearly xa^KoO includes weapons of offence, and must not be restricted to the metal facing of the shields. After all the difficulty is for insignificant, the slight redundancy of expression in the text is easily pardonalde. For 6oOc in the sense of shield see H 238. 637 26, q.v. 638. Ar. read ^apTrrjdopi. dioii- ovde 6
re

"

(fj,

92)

^-ai

"irbXefiov

=S

Trdvv yvibpifxos Kal (Tvvr]0-r]s tGil liapiryjSbvt Such rjBvvaTo yviopiaai aurov (Nikanor).

evpvoSov y Saoi Kapirbv aivv/iieBa x^oros. 636. d/xeivov <cLv> dxf, (pr]criv 6 'ApijSouiv einronjrdiov iyeypawTo e|w Tou T <niv8i(Tfj.ov, Did. i.e. fhc noise bronze and. of the leather of shields. of Ar.'s reading for wliieli it is clear that

(TTapxos,

el

"

"

a use of (ppdSfxwv cannot be supported is perfectly simple, 0/)d5of. fi 354 fxwv being observant, shrewd (ppadeos voov ^pya rirvKTai, Hes. Theog. 626 Taiyfi (ppadiuoavvijicriv, by the cleverness erNco see H. G. 324. of Gaia. On Sn 640. eYXuTO, was trrapped' up, a rather bold metaphor to express 'was hidden.' 641. For the simile cora]iare B 469 fl'. (471 =643 here). nepirXareac, overflow;

and the text

ing with n)ilk.

lAIAAOC n

(xvi;

L'Ml

araQfiML evt ^pofiicoai 7rpiy\aya<^ Kara TreWwi

coprjt

eV

elapivTji,

ore re

y\('tyo<;

ayyea

Sevei'

ovoe Trore Ztuv Tol irepl veKpup o/xi'Xeov, airo Kparepr}<; vap.u'jj'i ocrae (fiaeivto, rpey^rev Kar avroix; alev opa, Ka\ (ppu^cTo Ovp.o)i

w9 apa

Oir.

dWn
7]

TToWa
ySj]

fi(i)C

dfx<f>l

(f>ov(ji)i

llaTpOKXov

fiep/xripil^Mi',

KOI Kelvov

ivl

KpaTepf]i

vrrfxivqi
'

avTOv fcV di'TiOeMC ^apirrihovL

^aihip.O'^

I'jKTwp
6ri0

yaXiCML Brjicoaiji uttu t 6)fMa)v rev^e hXrjTaL, en Kal irXeoueaaiv oipeWeiev ttovov alirvv. r)
(bSe
o(f)p^

8e

oi

cfypoveovTt

hodaaaro Kephiov

eivat,

depuTTfov A^tX^^o? i^avTi^ Tpo)d'i re Kal "F^Kropa -^aXKOKopvarrfv McraiTo Trporl aaru, iroXecov 8 diro 6vp.oi> eXoiro.
yv<;

TlTjXifidSeo)

6f>5

"^KTopi
e?

he TTpcoTiaTcoc
8'

8i(f)poi>

<f)u^av evojpaev dva^a<; (j)vya8^ erpavre, KeKXeTO 8' aXXov<;

dvdXKiSa

Tp(oa<;
642. Ni
r)0.
:

(^evyejJievaL'

yvM yap
:

\io<;
:

ipa rdXavra.
a,

17.

eni (J. Bpcju^coci Harl. Bpoueouci U Lips. Yr. A curXareac Allien, xi. 495 noXurXar[rJeac A]). Lex.

Cramer Epim.
1.

55.

646.
II;irl.

aOxiic r.
a
li.

e9pdzeT0
(J.

S.

648.

KQI kcTnon Ar.

S.'

KCiKeTNON D*

;.TI,(,iSr

650. 8H(i)cbci C<^>r.

651.

69eXXeieN
655.

69eXXei 9H(i.

653. ndboiKZoc 666.

alaKiaao

654.

csaOeic C.
Vr.
b,

cXhtqi

{mpr.
:
'

oito).

9UzaN

euxxhu n. Cant. Mor. Bar. Vr. A CNcbpceN cnhkcn fi. S fLii).s. sii/ir.) Cant. Mor. Bar. Yr. A cpusoN CNHKeN t) Kara ru-as hk R. 658. rap euAJibN CNupccN Eust. 657. erpenc P Lips. Yr. <!.

QS

Lips.

{supr.

exixxhu)

650. For the subj. Shicochi, ^Xhtqi followed by the opt. 69eXXeiN, see //. (t. 298 ad tin. drjida-qL may represent an original dT]icbaeL'{e), hut the change of eXTjrac to eXoiTo wouhl be more violent. 69eXXeieN (also /3 334) for the regular

but we should have expected

oi in 656.

fiiv

for

656.

9uzaN

CNwpccN,

though

not

[H. G. 39. 3) is unicpie in H. that the later (but not Homeric) distinction of the pres. 6<pei\iv and 6(pi\\(LV has reacted on the aor. The subject of the verb is evidently Patroklos. 653. The use of b9pa is to be com64>L\fiv

It is possible

strongly .snppurtrd, stums preferable to the vulg. Ovjxbv ivfjKfv, which as He3'nc suggests may have been wrongly taken But froVn the line above ; of. 62, 366. it is going too far to call the vulgatr The use of 'intolerable' with van L.
dvjx^i in
\\.
is

elastic
;

enough to permit

pared with

cf. 691. of sn(di a )>hrase dvfibv (vQpcfv is probably a transitional form which was altered to ivTjKev on the analogy of

465

XeXLiqixivo^
7,

6(ppa

rd-

/xivos, Odpcros, etc. eviJKev.

Xiffra Tevxeo. (Tv\ri<Tete, cvrai 6(pp' eTrafivvu,

361

Ovfibs iiricr-

where

see

notes.

657.

erpane.

sc. oi<ppov

or
69.

lirirovs.

Tlie word has passed through the stage of introducing an object-clause till it is weakened to the modern ' that, and
'

really takes the place of the infinitive. Yan L. however regards it as linal, taking 656 to explain wde, as though
"E^Top^

Here the word practirally means little more than and forwanl moveTlie backward icill. ment of the battle, which Hector per65S. TciXaNTa,
see

5^

eyQpcrei'

This

is

no doubt possible

="EKTopi evopaai. perhaps best

answers to the fluctuations of Zeus' will, which themselves are typified by the figure of a balance swinging up
ceives,

and down.

202
ev6^

lAIAAOC n
ovS'
icjjdi/jioi

(XVI)

AvKiOL

fiivov,

aWa

(po^7]6ev
660

7rdvT<i,

eVel /3acrc\rja tBov /Se^Xij/xei'ov rjTop Keifievov ev v6kvo)v dyvpef 7roXee<? jdp eV avroa KciTnTeaov, evr epcBa /cpareprjv erdwcrae K-povLcov.

Mfioav liap7r7]oovo<i evre eXovro '^akKea fiapfxaipovTa' rd /xev KOiXwi eVt vfjai;
oi

ap

air

8o)Ke

(f)6p6ti'

irdpoiaL M.evoi,TLOv d\KL/j,o^

7rpGae(j)r]
:

vio<;.

665

Kol TOT
659.

AiroWcova

ve^eXrj'yepeTa
12.
:

Zev'i

BeBAajujuewoN AC Par. a : BeBXHUJueNON DG Cant. Bar. Mor. Lips. Par. c e g acaaVruieNON .) PRT Mosc. 2, BeBXaueNON S Harl. d, Par. d f BeSoXHixeNON bedairixeNon ?) BeBXHweNON Eust. 661. rap: bk P. Harl. a, Par. h j, yp. A
:

aXXa 966HeeN DPR

aX\" 966HeeN
:

660.

BeSXHiieNON

QU
||

Kal tot' cip* 663. djuoici Q. en' : Hxx Q Mor. Vr. d, A. 666. andXXwNi D. 3 Y3hc npoce<pH zeiic on 9iXoN uion Zen. (athetizing at the same time 666-83).
j

660. tion of

Both the reading and interpretathis

line

literal

involve

dithculties.

Why do the Lykians only now perceive that their king is stricken ? The tight over his body has been going on for more than 100 lines yet the wording of the sentence implies that the sudden change is due not to the flight of Hector, as we should expect, but to the recogni;

of impeding of divine causing mental blindness

sense,

met.iphorical,

(6) in the interference

eKaepye, note on O 484. }p 14, and of course Hector is /3e/3Xa/xIn this sense fiiuos in heart, for Zeus has sent panic
(ppevas 7j1'S, cf. I 507, 512,
^/3Xai/'ds
p.'

724 ^Xdirre

15

tion of Sarpedon's fall. Two theories seem possible (1) The lines belong to an earlier recension of the story, in which the fight over the body was described only summarily in 661-62 659 originally followed immediately after
:
;

Sarpedon's fall (perhaps after 505), all the intervening lines being later expansion. (2) 661-62 are a later addition paffiXija in 660 is Hector, not Sarpedon In favour of (1) it may be urged (Paley). that of the intervening lines we have already had on other grounds suspected a lai'ge portion as a later addition (see on while the rest from 569 on is 508, 555) (uite colourless the short battle-pictures relating the deaths of unimportant warriors are of a type which could easily be made to order, and in fact shew a
;
;
;

We must then separate him. wdvres from \vkioi, and take it to mean This is not satisall the (Trojan) army. and though Hector might factory perhaps be called a ^acnXevs (cf. A 96 'AXe^dv8pwi ^affLXrjC, T 84 Tpuwc ^aaiXevffi), as a matter of fact the title is never applied to him least of all should it be used here, where, after the {ex
upon
; ;

htjpothesi)

ambiguous
to

irdvres,

it

cannot

but

the king of the It is of course this ambiguity Lykians. which is held to explain the addition of

be referred

661-62 but it is much easier to suppose that 506-658 are a later addition, and that ^ejiXap.p.ivoi' is a mere corruption of ^e^X-qp-evov (note the transitional variants ^ejiXapevov, j3epX7)p.p.fvov).
;

suspiciously large proportion of borrowed lines (see e.g. the note on 604-05). this solution is adopted, as I think it should be, then we must read either the balance oeba'Cynivov or BeBXHueNON of authority is rather in favour of the former, but the latter best explains the variant jBe^Xa/LL/juivoy. If on the other hand we adopt (2), the last form is right.
:

661. CN NEKucoN Qrupei, lit. in the gathering of flie corpses, a bold and dyi'pLs recurs only vigorous expression. in the phrase eu vrjQu dyvpei, 12 141, and aOTCOi emphatic, thei7' iu 7 Sl = dyoprj.
lord.

662. Note that euTe = at the time when we cannot translate 'had fallen since.'

There

a sudden slaughter, epida GTdNUCce, see on H 102, N 358. The saving 666. See on 431.
is

of

jSe^Xafi/j.ivoi'

fjTop might indeed mean 'brought to a stop in his life,' but the l)hrase is unique and by no means natural. the [iXd-TTTo: is commonly used (wj in

Sarpedon's body at least is indispensable ; after all the fighting over it, we must hear what becomes of the body itself. Zen., who entirely expunged 431-61, contented himself with an athetesis of

lAIAAOC n
"

(xvi)

203

tt S (fyiXe ^l^ol/3e, Ke\aive(f)<; alfia Kndrjpov li'ye vvv, iXdiov K ^ekeoiv ^apTrrjBuva, Kai /xiv tireiTa TToWov (iTTOTrpo (f)epcoi> \ovcrov TrorafMoio pofjccri,

^plaov T
ire/xire

d/j,/3pocri7)i,
fjbiv

irepl

afi^pora eip-ara ecraov

(fyeperrdai,
fUtca
o'l

070

Si

Tro/jLTTOtaiv

ap,a Kpanrvoiai
ttlovi

"Tirvwi Koi ^avdroic BtSv/xdoaiv,

iv
\ukii]<;

pd pav

Oi]aova eupei'/;? evdd e rap^vaovac KacnyvTjTOi re eVat re tvp-/3ml re arifkip re- ru yap yepaf earl davovr'iiv.
Bijp-foi,,
fo)9

>>7^

e(f)ar

ovB^

dpa

irarpo'i

dvrjKovcrri^crei'

.\t7oWo)v.

^f]

Be

Kar
e'/c

IBaicov opecov e?

(pvXomv

alvijv,

avriKa B

^eXecov

^apmiBova

Blov deipa<;,
680

TToXXov diroTrpo (pepcov Xovaei^ 7rorap.oto poqiat S' dp,/3pora e'ip.ara ecrae^plcrev r afx/SpocriyL, irepl
irep-TTe

Be p-iv

"TirvoiL

rropLTrolcnv d/xa Kpanrvolcrt (^epeaOai, Kol ^avdrcoc BiBup,doaiP, o( pd pt,v mku

KurOeaav
668. JULcX^coN

ev

\vKir}<i

evpeii]<^

rriovt

B/jpwi.
c-'.

Hail, a, Vr. A.

|l

capnHdoNi Ar. P Par.

J

(A supr.)

JQST

eneceai Q. GHc(c)ouc" eupeiHC XukIhc gn yp. A. rapxHCOUCi .111 Lips. TapxHcojci \'r. A
:

Lips.: xP^'^on t' Syr. 672. SiSuudocr Toi I^K.

n.

auSpocmN H.
673.
5.

670. xP^con &' 671. tcpamNoTciN

:

eHcouci(N) XukIhc IHil'Ii \'r. li, 674. Tapxuccoci \'r. 1> 677. 7.rivu5oTos koI tovtov TrepirjiprjKe All.

Lijis.

680.

XP^'^^^

^'

i"^

.^^>2'i:)

di&ujudocr Toi

HPR.

683.

H.fKST Lips.: xP^^^^cn t' Syr. eHKON Xukihc eOpeiHC eNi n.

pressed
rjdiTijKe

682 om. Lips.

3.
().

!!

666-83, combined with alteration of 666 (he thouf;ht that Apollo was on The passage contains, the buttletield).

Ar.

{/xriiroTe

Z-rjuSdoros

6pdw$

however, some internal diHiculties. The narrative in 676-83 is clear, but the same can hardly be said of the preparaeXeojN k BcXccon tion for it in 667-7.5. (668) is far less natural than e'/c ,ie\eu}u
iiipas (678) ; and in 667, 6i)9 two cleansings are sharply distinguished, though there is no apparent reason for them,

only Homeric.

tovtovs, Did.), but it applies to the later Apollo, not to the

is refjular,

668. Ar. read EapTn/ddvi, but the ace. see 572, 2 34.^, * 122, 4' 41. For cXocon Huntley conj. '^Xkujv, but this Some word is used only of enemies. take ek BcXccon as attributive to alfia,

which
is

and in 679 we hear of one only.

rather

This

blood conung from the wounds, But the is not satisfactory. variant fK /xeXtuu, cleanse from his limbs
the

suggests that originally Apollo as god of Lykia intervened on his own account to carry olF the king of his land 676 may have superseded rbv 5i idojv fX^Tjcre &ua^ Aibs vibs 'AttoWwi/ or the like and that 666 ff., with the preparatory scene in 431 ff. were added by a poet who thought that Zeus ought to take the initiative on behalf of his son. Zen. raised a general objection to the whole passage, wapaXoyov yap rbv the bright ciTrei'^^ TotaPra diaKovuaOai Apollo should not be detiled by dealings

well worth consideration, 670. For ambrosia as a purifying agent see S 170. 9idujudociN. 671-7.5. See on 454-.57. cf. S 231 "Tttvui, /cao-iTv^rajt Qararoto.

676-77 = 236-37,679-83 = 669-73. 677. This is the oidy hint to indicate that the gods are on Ida rather than It may well Olympos (see on 431 \ have been added after the introduction of the At6s dTrdrT/, though even thus the presence of Apollo on Ida is not less nnexjieoted than that of Hera before.
Zen. expunged the line.

with corpses.

This seems to have

iin-

204

lAIAAOC

(xvi)

TldrpoKkoi? 8' 'imroLCTL Kal AvrofieBovrt KeXevaa<i TpMa<; Kol AvKiOv<i ixereKiade, kol f^e'y\ ddcrOr]
vi]7rto<;'
r]

685

el

Se eVo?

TlrjXTjLdSao
K)]pa

<f)v\a^ev,

av

v7reK(f)uye

KaKrjv /j,eXavo<i

Oavaroio.

dX)C alei re ^to^ Kpeiacrcop voo<^ ?;e irep dv8po<i' [o? re Kot oXki/jlov avhpa (fio^el koI d(^eCK,ero viKrjv
f}7]tSi(i)^,

ore

8'

avTO<;
dvfjiov

erroTpyvrjiai /j.d'^eaOaf^
evi

690

09

ol

Kal Tore

cmjdecracv

dvrjKev.

evOa Ttva irpoirov, riva K vararov e^evdpi^a<i, KdXeaaav ; IlaT/oo/cXet?, ore B/j ae Oeol Odvarovhe
"ASprjcTTov /xep irpoyra Kal

Autovoov Kal

E^e/cA,oz/

Kal Hepi/jiov ^leydBrjp Kal ^FjirlaTopa Kal ^leXdviTnrov, aurdp eireir "EiXacrov Kal MouXtoz/ rjBe UvXdprrjv
rou<?

695

ekev,

ol

dWoc
^epai,-

(pvyaBe fivcoovro eKacTTo^;.

vie<;

evdd Kev v-^'lttvXov Tpoi7]V eXov

A'^aiwv
700

TlarpoKXou el \\7r6Wo)p Ton oXod earrj,

/u,-)]

vtto

nrepiirpo

yap ey^el dvev

iirl

(Poll3o<i

ivB/xijrov

irvpyov
dprjywv.

(f)povecov,
/3r]
a.

Tpcoeo-cn
Tei')(eo^
i|

Tpl<;

fiev

eV

dyKcovof;

{jylrrfKolo

686. nHXHYddeco

DIIJQST
:

Harl.

<pu\aseN
1|

JT

Harl.

a.

688. aci

Vr. A.

|1

T6

re Syr. Bar. Mor. H nvh Kpeiccoo An. Syr. ONdpoc A {yp. dN^pcoN) iv ticxl rcDc dvTiyp(i(pcjv 689-90 oni. Syr. dNSpcoN 0. Lips. Harl. a, Vr. b A totc Apli., ct'. P 178 nore Par. c sujir. by 690 out. 11'. ov Kelvrai East. onan. 1. 691. eNHKe(N) enorpuNHce H. uaxecaceai Harl. a. enoxpuNei CJTU 693. edNordN re Q. 694. dNxiNOON DGSU Syr. Harl. a, Vr. A, Mosc. 2.
:

HQTU

AD

||

Li]is.

II

excK^^ON

6niTHN ,TTU Harl.

I^

a,

Lips., yp.

697. eXcc Zen. 684.

It will

699. ^rxeci P.

euTeN

AHU.

702.

e'xGKXoN Harl. a, Lips. on' Mor. en' ?) On" Bust.

:

be seen that this line is hardly consistent with the will of Zens in 648-51. 685. ddceH, see note on ddaciTo A 340. 686. 2noc, the /j.veov reXos of 8.3-96. 688. For the gnomic xe see //. G. 332.

change from apostrophe to narrative cf. 586. 9ura9e juncoonto, turned their a pregnant expression thoughts to flight
;

ONSpoc, vulg. dvdpQv. The change to the plur. was evidently made to avoid ambiguity when the following couplet

was interpolated. 689-90 are a mere interpolation from

fi-q ri (pjjSovo' dybpeve, E 252. 698. The following passage (to 711) is athetized by Payne Knight and others, probably rightly, as the i<lea of an actual assault upon the wall is quite unprepared, and seems hardly consistent with the attitude of Hector in 713. There are several lines which appear elsewhere and

like

P 177-78. enoTpuNHici xidxeceai is the it cannot be construed, reading of Mss. but under the circumstances it is not worth while to correct it to iirorpupei
;

may

fiaxecraadai, which is given by all mss. in P 178. It is not easy to see how the

be borrowed 698 = * 544 699 = A 180 (where, however, see note) 703, cf. E 437 705-06 = E 438-39 710-11 = E 443-44. The passage in E describing Diomedes' repulse by Apollo was evidently
;

change came about. 692 = E 703; cf. A%gil Aen. xi. 664 Quern telo primum,, quern ^;o.s-<rc/ (6)?2
aspera vin/o Deicis ? 697. ^Xgn, Zen. eXes.

before the poet of these lines. Compare also the similar wording of T 445-48. 699. un6 x^^P^i is elsewhere used only with a passive, or a verb of quasi-passive

meaning

{veffelv, etc.).

But

for

the

702. arKcoNoc, either the salient angle

lAIAAOC n
TldTpoKXo<;,

(\vi)

'20b

TpU 8' avTov direarv^^XL^ev WTroWoiv, ddapuTTfiai (f)aipr]v dairica vvacrcov. '^eLpeaa uXhS ore Srj to reraprov eTreacrvTo Saifiuft lao>i,
'^d^eo, Sioyeve'i HarpoKXetf;' ov vv roi alaa <Tb)L VTTO Sovpl TTuXci' TTepdac Tpuycof dyepdiyfop, ov8 VTT A'^iW)'io<;, 6V Trep aeo ttoWup d/xeii^wu."
ft)<?

705

Seiva "

S'

op,oK\i'}<Tci<;

tirta

impuevra

TrpocrrjvBa-

<pdro,
'

fxr/viv

UdrpoKXo^; 5' dp^l(^d^TO TroXXov orricraw, dXevdfjievoi; eKUTij^oXov 'A7r6XXo)vo<i.

8
-qe
es'

710

l^KTcop

ev

ZKaitjiac

7rvXrjL<i

e^e

p.divv^ii'^

'iirirov^'

8i^
rj

yap
dpa

/uid-^oiTO
Tet'X^O'i

Kara kXovov avra

dXr^vai.

eXdacra^;,

Xaov<i

ofioKXijaeiep

TavT
dvepL

ol

(ppoveovri
al^rjcot
'

eicrd/jievo-;

irapicrraTo ^olI3o<; \\.7r6XXo)v re Kparepcoi re,

715

Watwi,
703.

09

ljL1]TpC0<i

TJV

KKT0p0<;

ITTTroSdflOLO,

unecTU9eXiseN
yp.

.1.

704. x^^'P^cin

i',()

X^'P^^i t' S.

706.
:

dciNCi

&'

SeiNbN PK.

enea nrepoeNTa npocHuda

ACH
:

Cant. Ilarl. a
Vr.
d.

dn6\XcoN

S2,

llail.

a.
:

707.

)^az0

9pdzeo

npoce9H cKdeproc Nli TOI nu nw

:

Nii toi nco P: ti nco R. Ar. Par. a (supr. toi and coi) 708. nepcai 709. Ou5' 710. dNaxdzero fi. oux Hbnep .IPQR Lip.s. Vr. A. TUTeON Zl'U. 11. 711. ciXeuoueNoc (A .sf;^)?'.) 0[I. 712. b' N : be
:

1'

Ilail. a.
:

noWoN
\<.

713.

aueic
(i

CPQ

Cant. Bar.
:

715.

napecTH
f (the

P.

716.

eicduENOC Ar.
liy

il

King's Lips.

ei96ueNoc Par. a

variant implied

Did.).

717.

ceicducNoc ghn .IT.

of the tower itself, or the re-entering angle wliere the touer abutted on tlie main wall. Or the reference may be to a construction such as that of the walls at Hissarlik, where the lower part is on a comparatively easy slope, the upper vertical; the angle where the two joined may be the ayKWf. 704. NucccoN seems here to imply no more than a blow from the hand. Elsewhere it means a stab with a pointed

711. Perhaps we should accept the variant d\v6/j.evos (future) as elsewhere

(E 444).
713. Size, doubted, oul}- Ijere
;

and

in

an oracle, Plerod. i. 65 no doubt from 5Fi-, connected with 5vo, 5is, in the sense to be of two viuids cf. 230 5oiri (I with note), oiaTa^eii'. It is probably not relnted to dli'rjpMi where the root is
;

instrument.
708. nepeai, to
ide^dfjLTji',

a non-thematic aor.
to

for

irepd-cr-adaL, related to twepcra as Se'x^a'

opdai.

wpaa

see //.

(J.
;

40.
it is

The

variant

not fated for

9).

TT^pcrat is also possible thee lo sack etc.

Van

would read {Ench. 211.

L.

Tpiioj:' TT^p^eff^',

needlessly

and oi- is reduplication, 717. This Asios, who is not iieard of "gain, is of course not to be confused with Asio.s, son of Hyrtakos, in and N. It apjiears frnm this that Hekabe was herself daughter of Dymas wiieieas the later tradition (traceable as far back as Euripides) made her daughter of Kisseus ami sister of Theauo. So Virgil calls her Cisseis {Aen. vii. 320).
j'/;-

710. noWoN, Zen. tvtOov as E 443. Ar. thougiit the ditl'erence justified because Diomedes had the words of Athene to urge him on, whereas Patroklos has the words of Achilles to liold

Apollodoros

names Sangarios

lor

her

him

back.

father (see ne.xt line), while we have choice between no less tlian six claimants No to the position of her iiioiher. wonder the Emperor Tiberius wrote a dissertation Quae muter Hccubae fuerit.

206
avT0Kaai'yv7]T0<i

lAIAAOC n
'FjKuIStj^;,
f)orji<;

(xvi)

vlo<;

Se AvjiiavTO<i,

09 ^^pvyirji
T03i
fXLV

vaieaKe

enn SayyaplotovLo<i

eeicrdixevo^

irpoae^r] Ato?

'AttoWcov
XPV-

720

""EiKTop,
ai6^
TO)

oaov
Ke

ovhe ti ere TLTrre p^axv^ aTroiraveai ; ijaaoiv eljJii, rocrov aeo (f)epT6po<i eXr]v

Tcixct-

(TTvyepM^ TroXe/jbov
ec^evre
Bcoiji,

a7rpci)rj(Teia<;.

aXX' dye YlarpoKXcoi

at Kev
&)9
TToi^

Kparepoivvxa'^ nnrov^,
Se rot

fxtv

eXrjt^;,

eS^o?
'

AttoWoop.

725

eliroov
S'

fiev

avri<^

e/Brj

^eo? a/x ttovov avhpSiv,

^atS^^/xo?

K.e/3pi6vr]i
i7r7rov<i
e<?

eKeXevae

SatcfipoiH

E/crcop

ApyeloLcnv KUKOV, Tpcocrlv Se Kul "^KTopu kvSo^ oTvai^ev. ea oyS' evdpi^ev, "E/cTcop S' aXkov^ fiep Aavaov<;
rjfce

Svcred^

TroXe/xov 7re7r\r}yep.ev. ofxtXov Icov, ev Se kXovov

avrap ^AttoXXow
730

avrap
(TKait]o

UarpoKXMt
S'

ecpeire
d(f)

KpaTp(avv'xa<;
Ittttcov

'ittttov;.

TldTpoK\o<;

erepcoOev
e^/^v'

yyo<;

ereprjipc
01

Be

oKto x^p^d^e Xd^ero ireTpov

%el/3

p,dp/u.apov OKpioevra, tov rJKe 8' epeiadp.evo<;, ovSe

718.
9*

irepl

eKdXv-yjrev

735

Srjv

a^ero

<pa>TO<i,
f j.

ckoiBhc Bar.

719.

9puriHN
:

Syr. Harl. a, King's Par. a

720.

721. cKTcop JR Syr. 724. e<pene : enexc PR. npoc<pcbNe 90T60C anoXXcoN G. Scoioi Bar. 726. aueic C. Sn (&n) n6NON 725. eXoic G Par. Vr. d. H Soih Q 728. en noXeuoN Xr. d. 731 ov/i. S. CJQR Li]iri. Gaiit. Vr. A. ^NdpiEe(N) 732. e9enc 735. J Cant. Harl. a, Lii)S. Mosc. 2. enexe GPR, ev dXXwt A.
[| ||

OKpuoENxa

.1

Harl.

a,

Vr. d A.

736.

azero

x^^ero

(Par.

j ^nqrr.).

with grievous le723. CTurepcoc, suits to yourself; so <p 374 tQ Ke rdxa

i.e.

aTvyepuis tlv' eyio Tre/.i\paL/iiL veecrdai, after Coma couplet closely resembling 722. pare also fx-rj rdxo. TriKprjv A'LyvwToy Kal

Kvirpov Uijai., p 448. 724. e<pene, see note on E 329. 735. judpjuiapoN OKpideNxa,

380.

Bentley conj. oKpibevd', 6v adopted by most edd., and

right
if

ol,

is

which is no doubt

The second genuine. part, however, is unusual, as it appears to describe a stone of small size, whereas those cast by heroes are elsewhere of heroic dimensions. 736. azero is the MS. reading, with one ex:ception x'^S'^Oj which most edd. adopt, is doubtless only a conjectural emendation, and has not even tlie merit after three lines of giving good sense and a half have been descrihing Patroklos' vigorous attai'k it will not do to say that he did not long yield befoi e his foe.' Nothing is explained by a
the line
is
; ; '

reference to the equally obscure A 539 and. we ixivvvda 8e xdj'ero oovpos (q.v.) must either accept tlie MS. reading or find some better emendation than this, So far as sense is concerned, we have no need to go beyond the ordinary sense of d^ofxai, to fear (the gods), to have a scruple (with intin., Z 267, or ^ut?, S 261). The only difficulty is the gen. in place of the ace, and this is explicable, because 'his foe' is not the direct object of the verb the sense is not 'he did not long dread his foe,' but he was not a^ofxai is used long in awe for his foe. solely of terror or reverence of a religious
;

nature (except perhaps p 401 cf. dyios, the word therefore here refers dyvos) to the divine jianic inspired by Apollo the supernatural awe thus due to Hector has no long hold of Patroklos, and does not make him hesitate in his onslaught, The use of the gen. may be compared to that with oloa when meaning to know about' (see A 657), and with the double
;
;

'

lAIAAOC n (wij

2*17

K/3pt,6i'rji>,

vodov vlov dyaK\))()^ Mpidfioio,

e^^ovTU, fxerojiriov o^ei 8 6(f)pv'i crvvekev \i0o<{,
8e
Xcti.

iinriiyv

I'ji'C

dfj,(f>OTepa<;

ovBe

o'l

tcryev

10

6crreoi\

u(f)Oa\fiol

'^ap.al Treaov iv Kovirjiaiv

o

avTuv TrpoaOe ttoSmv

KdiTTvecr

dp

dpvevTtjpi ioiKouii

dir

evepyeo^;

Bi(f)pou,
7rpoai(f>T}<;,

XiVe

S'

otnea

dufiu*;.

TOP
"
el
CO

8'

eTriKepTO/xicov

Ilarpo/cXets^

iTnrev'
ii',

TTOTTOt,
B)]

TTou

y fidX e\a(f)p6>i dv^'jp, cos' pela Kv^iardi. Kal TTOVTOii iv c-^OuoevTL yevoiro,
dvi^p

TToWou^ dv Kopeaeiev
V7j6<i

oSe Ty'}6ea
Si/CTre'/Ac^eXo?

8i(f)0)i>,

diroOpcoiaKcov,

el

Kal

ectj,

738.

npiduoio

JuerdeuuoN C (AraKXfioc marked as a

.

jiroper name,.

742.

ap'

744. npoc^ipH T' Lips. Vr. A'. NGUTHpi) A'l Mdij. 146. 51. Inneiic Vr. A'. 745. cbc : 6c G (6c) JPQHST Hail, a {Uy^. supr.\. 747. BcN R'n> with ref. to THoea i.e. BcNeea. 748. SucneuKpeXoi cTcn Ziii. KopecH S.
ybb' ap'
II

o)H. Vi.

coustr. of /xefxfrjuai {II. (f. 151 d) or it may be ablatival, had no awe (to keej) him) from his foe, as with XdireaOai^
;

may imply

'

only

taking a header.'

It is

5Lii}Kea9ai.

possible, however, that tlie metajihor is in this line not from diving, but from tumbling, as in 2 605 from Kebriones'
;

737-

AXicoce,
Tri'c/i.

so

ovx
;

'jX^wo'e

tovttos,

Soph.

258

cf.

Aids

voov

dXiuxrai e 104, 138.

739. JucTconioN (cf. A 95) on the analogy of fieTafxa^Lov should mean hetiveen the eyes ; see note on E 19. It is hardly possible to say whether the word is a neuter used adverbially, or a masc. accus. 740. cuNeXcN, awexee Kai ei's iv avvBut the use is a curious Tfyayev Schol. T. one. The compound recurs in H. only
in
n/),
I'

skill iji tumbling on land I'atroklos concludes that lie would make a good diver at sea as iccll {Kai). 747. THeca, a oTraf dpTjixevov in Greek, though the form TrjOvov occurs in Aristotle,

95

x^'^^^"-^

f^^"

ffvpeXdbv,

gathering
parallel

and there seems

to be

no

where it is said to mean some ascidian. can only say that TriOta are some sort of food obtained by diving in the sea the recognized translation oysters will do as well as any other. 9i9aN is another rare word meaning to seek ; it occurs in Hes. Ojip. 374 and occasionally in later Greek ; e.g. epe-

We
;

'

in later Greek, ^ffXeOe 340.

rise

ccxen intrans.. as
is

The Aristoph. Nub. 192. scholion of An. is interesting (r; oittX^i

(iooKpGiffiv
;

OTL (iira^ eipTjKe rrjOea.

?<tti

8i eldos tCiv

741.

The

'falling out of the eyes'

;

OaXacraiwv darpiuv.

trpbs tovs

x^pijoi'Tay
ttoit^ttjj

anatomically impossible as the result of such a blow at most the eyeballs would be burst. Such errors are not common in H. 742. See note on 385.

(pad yap

6tl

ttjs

'IXtdSos

ov

Trapeicrdyei tovs ijpwas xP<^l^^vovs ixOvc^", 6 5e TTJs 'Odvcrcreias. (pavepbv 5e on ei Kal

fXT)

743. The synizesis in euepreoc is very doubtful in so ancient a passage. Various conjectures have been proposed ; Christ's evFpey^os with the metathesis

irapdyei x^w/uecous, (cracriv, eK tov rbv \\a.TpoK\ov dvofj-d^eiv rrjdea. vorp-iov 5^ rbf voirjTrjt' did rb lUKpoirpeiris irapTjiTrjffdai
Kal firji' (' declines' to introduce them). ov5^ Xaxdvoti irapfiffdyei xP'^,"^''oi'S dXX'

"

which we
genious.

find

He
ef'

in also

pii^ui

Fpiyjtxi

bfiws

(pTjffl

is

in-

dfiQes 'Oovcrai^os rifievos /j.(ya "

suggests

van
is

L.

Menrad evipyov
in act. in Od.).

FepKToO, {evepyoz

Nauck

evwXeKeos, iv^iarov,

KOTrptjdovTfs ip 299). 748. 5ucnejU9e\oc, sc. ttovtos, stonni/, as Hes. 'Tlicmj. 4 10 y\avKriv 5v<nr^fjL<p(\oy,

in pass,
;

sense
ei'ep76s

0pp.

618

vaxTiKirji

8vffirefx<p^\ov
it

X/xepos.

found in Herod, and Theokr.

745. cbc,
see

But

in 0pp.

722
flwai

^li)5^

iro\vi,fiuov Sairbi

dv(Tirefi<p\o^

probably

means
which

note

on 600.

kuBictSi

fastidious, hard to jdea^e, a sense

208
ct)<?

lAIAAOC

(xvi)

rj

vvv ev vreStwi e^ linrcov pela Kv^iardc. pa KoX ev Tpcoeacrt Kvj3ia-Ti]Trjpe<i eaaiv.

fo)9

750

eiTTcov

iirl

Ke/BpiovrjL rjpwl j3ejBy]Kei

olfxa

XeovTo<i e-^(ov,
TT/oo?

o?

e^XrjTO &)9 eVt

"EiKTOjp
Tft)

aTrj6o<^,

re araOfMov^i Kepat^wv re fxiv oikeaev akKiy >]

fMe/j.aai'i.

He/Bpiovrji,
S'

HarpoKXeci, aXao

irepl

avO' erepoiOev cKpi' Xitttwv oXto Ke^pLOvao \eov6^ w? Sr}piv6rJTi]v,

'^a/u.d^e.

755

M T
cifjL(})0)

opeo^ Kopv(f))]caL Trepl Krap^evri^ iXdcfioio,

ireivdovTe,
fxe'^/a

c^poveovre fjua^eadov
760

&)<?

K.e/3pc6vao Svco fxy]aTa)pe^ dvr?]^, YldrpoKko^ re ^levotTtdSi]^ koI (f)aL8L/Jio<i "EiicTwp,

Trepl
'{.evT

dW7]\a)v Tafxeeiv %/3oa

Ke(j)aXPi(f)tv

vrjXel

'^oXkmi.
fieOiei-

"EiKTCOp fMev

iirel

Xd^ev, ov rt

JldrpoK\o<i S' erepwdev e^ev Trohu^- ol he Brj dWot Tpoje'i Kol Aavaol avvayov KpaTepi]v va-filvrjv. 6i^ S' Eupo? re NoTO? r epihalveTOV dWrjXotLV
ovpeo<i
(j)r}<y6v

765

ev

ySjycrcrT^i?

^aOeiiv ireXefii^efiev vXrjv,

re jxeXiriv
:

re Tavu(f)Xoiov re Kpdveiav,
yp. 6c
ical

749.

cbc

oc J Mor.
:

octic oTrep

Ai (T.w.A.)

PTU

KuBHCTfipec

J.

754.

757. oi> t' : c&ct' Q. 756. SHpieHXHN Par. j Lips. Vr. A. ueeeiH CS Bar. Vr. d jueeeici H. 762. OUTI PQRS Lips. King's ouxi O. noXejuiizejuieN DJPQ Vr. b. 766. zaeeHN Bar. Mor. 765. ciWhXoicin QS Mosc. 2.
:
|j

KaWiov Harl. aXxo U" Bar. and av. East.

a.

750.

KuBicxfipec
:

755.

aue'

au

PQR

|!

explains Zen.'s reading 8va7re/x(p\oL elev olov ei Kal BvadpearoL elev ol crvvecrdlovTes,

An.
752-54. Heyne, and others after him, have objected with some force to this
simile that it is out of place as preceding a second lion-simile and that Patroklos should not be compared to a lion wounded in ravaging the folds, but to one attacking the huntsmen. 754. jueuacoc, the a is elsewhere found
;

On this analogy no doubt is 42. founded the variant 5yjpidriT7)v {SripLvd-qT-qv Kara rivas, yudXiora 8e S-qpLOrjvai dixo. Tov V, Eust. but there seems to be no analogy for such an aor. from an The usual form of the verb -I- stem. is drjpidofjLai, and Mss. are notoriously untrustworthy with regard to the insertion of V before a dental (see on E 697). For the double stem cf. rivw beside tLco,
P
)
;

long only when followed by

o {p-e/xaores

B 818, where see note, pLe/xaore 197). The other passages all have -aw- (about times in H.). mny comeighty-five See H. G. pare Tedvrjwra by reOveCoTL.

We

26. 1.

weak form
6t

and

Tlie a is naturally short {p.a p.n, The d in ^e/xaof pLov- fxev-). be due to metrical necessity, may in yue/xatis here to the analogy of

found in Pindar 0. xiii. 44, while Ap. Rhod. ii. 16 has bripivdrivai. oO ti 716 with note. 762. Compare has good su])port here. 766. Nauck gets rid of the short form
r)

dvvu, (with

5vvu)
is

besitle

d'uoo,

dvco.

Bripiofxai,

of the dat.
(for

by reading

^Tja-arjicri

^advv

But see Schulze Q. E. p. that form. 366 note, where he assumes another root
p.a
:

pLa, cf. p.aLpdeL.

756.

orip'iffaadai.

but SHpiNSHTHN, here only P 734 (?), 6 76, and ddrjpLTo^

;

^advv as fem. see H. G. 116. 4). 767. TaNu<pXoioN, with smooth hark. TaNUjixeac, elsewhere (like TavarjKrjs) only of edged weapons, here = with slender jmints. The idea of stretching out may give rise equally to the meanTlie ings 'long,' 'thin,' and 'smooth.' two last generally suit the compounds
' '

lAIAAOC n
ai

(XVI)

209

re Trpo<i (iXX7j\a<; (!/3aXoi/ ravvi]Kea^ o^ouv ')XV* ^eo'Trea't?;^, iruTwyu^ he re dyi^v/j.ei'u.coi',

770

T^wes" kuI A'^aiol eV aXX7;X jicrt dop6vTe<s 8i']tovp, ovB erepoL fivdoovr okoolo (f)6f3oio.
o}<;

TToWa
col

he

Ke^pcovr]v

d/j,(f)

o^ea hovpa

Treirt'iyei

re Tnepoevre^ cnro i>evpi](j>i dopovTe^i, TToWd he -^ep/xdhia /j,eyd\ dcnrlha^; ecrrvcpeXt^av

/xapva/jLevcov
ctfKp

avrov

ev

Kelro /jbeywi fMeyaXcoari, XeXacrfMei'O'i

6(f>pa
fj.ev

arpocpaXLyyi Kovir]<; nnroavvdoiv.

dfX(f)t^e/3i')Kei,

7)eXioq

pueaov ovpavov
/3eXe

TO(f)pa
?]fio<i

fidX

d/ji(f)OTepcov

yTrrero,

Trlirre

he

Xaov
rso

r]eXLO<;

pbeTeviacreTo

j3ovXvr6vhe,

Kol Tore ht] p virep alcrav A^uloI (^eprepot rjaav. eK fxev Ke^piovrjv /3eXe(ov i'jpcoa epvcraav
768.

TQNaHK^ac
Vr. b A.

i)

Ainbr. Cant. Mosc.

774.

2.

772.
ii
:

doup' ^ncnHrci

.w/^,/.)

CHJS

Hail,

a,

CTU9XlzaN
:

Ar.

ic7v<pck\z{N)
j
:

DGQST
p' om.

Hail, a d,
:

775. d' N Ar. King's Par. e h j. 779. UGTCNciccTO D(; (Harl. a supr.) jueXecoN i^>. Hpcocc R.

GPR

Tar.

be

il.

778. JudX'
780.

jucn A. 781.

JueTCNiccro CT.

S.

of raw- indifferently, but are preferable to the first, which has, however, taken sole possession ofravads. 'Long-barked,' the traditional interpretation of ravvis meaningless. See notes on tj>\oios, r 228, e 297. 776. jucrac ueraXcocri (also 2 26), the adv. seems to have little force except as an emphatic reduplication of fj-iyas, and
to be compared with olddev oios aifSdev aivQs For the 97.
is

but early afternoon see Frazer ii. The time is fixed, p. 260. at least for Attica, by Aristoph. Aves 1498 tf. wliere (iovXvrbs fj Trepairepu) is consistent with afuKp6v n. fxera fitffrjfi;

S 239), in C. R.

(ipiav.

It

is

common
to

in

many
the

places,

as

Frazer

shews,
at

stop
after

day's
;

39,

plur.

InnocuNdcoN, feats of horsemanship, see note on I 700. So 307 iinvoavvas

111. See A 84-86. With the e.\planation tliere given, if the theory of the expansion of the original ^Irivis be riglit, there is no longer any reason to say that

we have 'two noons on the same day. The narrative of A and II, with tlie short
fidxn CTt rats vavaiv from O, does not require more than two or three hours, at least for a poet and the expression here gives room for even more for it does not indicate a point of time, but a period, so long as the sun was high in
; ; '

'

ploughing midday hence the German Morgcn as a measure of land = '/iiys work (see on K 351). For similar names for the time of day taken from agricultural or pastoral operations see note on A 62, A 86, 439 and cf. Hesiod 0pp. 581 lyws iroWoiaiv iirl ^vya. Horace's Sol ^ovai rid-qaiv. ubi inga demfret bolus fatiijatis (C iii. 6. 41) and Milton's IVhat time the laboured ox In his loose traces from the furrow came, are of course familiar. 780. un^p aTcQN, beyond measure, i.e.
fj.
: . .

or

soon

heaven,' i.e. till some time not long alter noon. But the development of the story at this point is involved in many difficulties, for which see Introd. 779=258. The time indicated is not evening (we do not reach sunset till

cf. F 59. The expectation to be distinguished from vwip Aids alcrav P 321, vwep fxalpav T 336. iiwip fj.6pov T 30, ^ 517, virtpfiopa B 155 (where see note). These all mean 'contrary to destiny,' but they are never used of anything which is actually said

beyond

phrase

is

to have either to

happened
tlie

they are
to

possibilities in

future or the past.

applied unrealized

only passage where i'lrip be used fur i'Trep Aios alcrav.

Z 487 is the alcrav seems to

VOL.

II

210

lAIAAOC
eVoTTr}?,

(xvi)

Tpwcof e^
ITaT^o/cXo?

Kal air

oyy^wv

Teu^e

eXovTO,
'

rpW

(ppovecov ivopovae. eiropovae docoi dru\.avro<i Aprfi, (TfjLepBdkea Id^cov, Tpl<; 8' ivvea ^wra'^ eirecpvev ore Bi] to reraprov eirecravTo Bai/xovc icro<i,
/xev

Se Tpcoal

KaKa

eireir

785

dW
vd'

rjVTero

dpa TOL, TidrpoKKe, (fidvr) ^lotolo reXevri]' ydp tol ^ot/3o9 ivl KparepriL vcr/xLvijt 6 fxev rov lovra Kara kKovov ouk ivorjaev Beiv6<i.

rjepi
err/}

yap ttoWTji
8'

KeKa\v/ji,/xvo<i

dvre/BoXrjae'
m/xco

790

T^etpt

TrXrj^ev Be fierdcfipevov evpee r KaraTrprjvel, aTpe^eBiV7]6ev Be ol oaae.

oTTiOe,

Tov
Be

8'

dirb

fjuev

Kparo'^ Kvvt]v

^d\e ^ol^o'^

ATroWoiv
lttttcov

rj KvXLvBofjuevT] Kava')(riv e^e iroaalv v(j) avXcbira Tpv(f)d\ia, /xidvdrjcrav Be edecpai

795
rjev

aY/xart Kal
iTTTroKO/jiov

Kovlrjicrt.

irdpo^ ye fiev
fxiaLveaOat,

ov

6/xi<;

irrjXrjKa

Kovlrjiatv,
fieroiTrov
d.
|

a\X' dvBpo<; deloio Kdpi] -^apiev re

782. TpcocoN t' Vr. b A. 783. bk
:

b'

In \r.

KOKd
||

Tpa)ci(N)

S Yr. A.

|l

788. TO\ om. D 784. ^Nopouce JRT Mosc. 2. ^nopouce P. 791. nXftseN re Mosc. 2. oi T. 789. eoNTQ Vr. d. Juera^peNCO PR. 792. CTp^<pe* SlNHeeN QR: CTpe9e3iNHceN Harl. a (glossed rapaxQ^vres eOpea PS. 795. Tpi9dXeia QR. bk bk oi Lips. 794. U9' <p' S. effTpd4ii]aav).

KaTa9poNecoN

.].

Ii

||

||

784-86. Compare
above.

E 436-38 and 702-05

The

preparation contrasts strongly with the meaningless exaggeration of carnage in A 747 and perhaps 810 below. 789. The position of deiN6c produces an effect almost unique in the Iliad. It is a fine instance of the self-i-estraint of the Greek artist that so simple and easy a way of producing a cheap sensation

jjassage is a tiue climax in lor the catastrophe, and

word of which this might be regarded as a mistaken imitation, and it remains as a jjroof that the Greek
archaic

language in

should have been banished except from the few points where it is really justified.

Compare (SdW

alel d^ k.t.X.

52.

its most vital period was capable of forming compounds beyond the lines of its regular development. As to the meaning of the word, it may be either Patroklos' eyes grew dizzy,' or Of these 'Apollo's eyes rolled' in fury. the latter is rather the preferable as the efi'ect upon Patroklos follows in 805. The variant orp^^e- Stvij^ei' is grammatically possible, but not attractive. Agar (/. F. xxvii. 171) meets the difficulties
'

792. KaxanpHNcT, cf. xepcri KaraTrpr]But the contraction -el is 114. vi(T(Ti not a form of the old epic dialect (see Menrad Contr. pp. 71-75). There is no probable correction ; the word may indicate that the interpolation introducing the reference to Achilles' armour begins with this line (see Introd. ). CTpeq)diNHecN is a word of extraordinary formation, which appears to postulate a noun (TTpe<p8ivrj (or -dlpos) in the sense

boldly with

X^P"'' KaTairp-qveaaLV idivrj6ev 5e'. 795. The variant 5e ol for 3e is noticeable it is very doubtful if ^eeipai ever
;

had an

of 'whirling. Quintus has o-rpe^eSiVeoi' (with which compare the reading of There appears to be no really Harl. a).

'

initial F (X 315 is the only other evidential passage, cf. T 382), and it is quite possible that we ought in fact to read oe F'[ol) edeipai, where Foi HarpoKkwi as in 801. 798. dw^pbc eeioio, a unique phrase, delos is used as an epith. ornans of Odysseus often, of Achilles in T 279, 297, and of other heroes N 694, S 230,

25, 333,

145.

With

dvrip it

seems

lAIAAOC n
'

(XVI)

-'1

pver
r}L

A^tXA,/}o<f

rore he Zei/9
a-^eho6ev 8e

EKTopi ho)Kev
01

K(f)aX.Pii

(f)opeiv,

yeu 6X0po<;.

800

irav he oi ev ^eipeacnv ayij

^pidv
acTTrtf

fjLeya

cm^apov
TeXa/jLMVi,

SoXi^octkiov y^o<;, Ke/copvdfxeuov avrap ut: o)p,(i)v

Treae
repfiioeacra.
Ato<?
vio<;

(Tvv
01

'^a/jcal

Xvae Be
Tou
cTTri

6cop7]Ka
<f)peva<i

ava^
etXe,

'AttoW&jj'.
(f>ai6tpa
"/via,
-|);

S'

ciTJ]

\v6ev 8

inro

he racfxjov
fie(Ta7]yv<i

oiridev

he /j.eTd(f>pevov

o^ei

hovpl
din'jp,
.

co/jLcop

cr^ehoOev /3d\e ^dphai'o<i

09
i^XiKtrjv

Ylavdothrj'i

KiKpopjSo^;,

eKeKaaro

ey^ei

LTTTToavvriL re iroheacri re KapTraXlfioiac

hrj

KoX yap

rare
801.

(f)cora<;

ielKocrt,

(Bijcrev

d<f>

iinroiv,

800. Hi: ^N S.

hSn:
.1.
i;

iv ncrt

tc2)i

Did.
:

||

x^'pccC Vr. A.
a.

i;

k&rH P Vr. A.
807.

803 om. G.

804.

ecopaKa

G (U^^.
810.

ran.) Syr. aud;*. Eiust.

y^aKKdx H.irl. XdBe K. cxe&ON ourace /(n.

806.

&oupi

uccchpu
\'r.

808. hXikihi
. .

A.

5h Tore

Av.

HPQR

Syr. King's

Qh nore 0.
far

Bhccn

v)

Bhcqn Sch. U.

to be more than this, and to refer to his divine pcareutage. It is only in virtue of his divine birth that he can wear divine armour without the nemesis which comes

on Hector (800).
801.

forward that the strap could slip it. But the interpolator probably adopted the reXaixwv from the older Epos without reflecting that it was not needed with the round buckler.
over
805. Bth, istiijmr ; this purely physical sense is hardly found again (cf. ft 480), but it must have existed before the moral

ot Hector to violent, as P. has not been mentioned for seven lines, ovtu) (so. Aristarchos) irav 5i oi, iv oe tui rwi {rb ?) 5^ o(, Did. ; 6tl to irav clvtI tov

The

oi

= Patroklos

cliange from
is

S\ov,
is

An. KCKopuGueNON. sc. always added elsewhere.

802.
is

xa^^'l2l,

which

connotation had been developed. 807. cxe96oeN 6dXe, with a cast from Zen. read crxfSdv ovraffe. close at hand. i.e. with a thrust but this contradicts
;

The heaping

up of epithets

remarkable.

803. Tcpjuidecca, a

word recurring only

.537) Tepixibevra

in T 242 (and Hes. 0pp.

It probably means fringed. XiTwva. As applied to the shield it may be =

dvcravoeaaa, adorned with pendants round the edge ; or more j)robably it refers to the (leather ?) apron which is often represented as hanging from the lower edge of the shield in vase-paintings. But in neither case is the word applicable to the old Mykenaean shield. OvaavS-

is the Euphorbos who subsequently inhabited the body of Pythagoras, tlie PaiUhoides iienim Oreo demissus of Horace, Carm. i. 28. 10. 810. dH rdxe, the vulg. S^Trore is a combination not found in H. e.xcept A

812, 819. 808. This

40,
5r)

where
t6t
is

irore

belongs to

whereas
in

common,

especially

Od.
).

(fortj'-seven times against fifteen in //.

B 447) pendants and apron alike are incompatible with the shield reaching to the feet. The author of this interpolation evident!}' conceived Patroklos as carrying the small round buckler, and therefore also of necessity a dwpr]^ The shield carried' on the (804). shoulder by a reXapubv can only have fallen to the ground through a blow on the back if the wearer leant his head so
;

eaaa belongs only to the aegis (see on

is explained by TrptDr' eXdwv, noio on his first appearance in the war. Ar. is said to have explained the couplet as referring to a sham fight for practice {dtba-

rdxe

(TA.Vei'oj) which,

oddly enough, would seem

to re<[uire trore, not rbrre : 8ti ffvfjjdfs ^v Tois apxnioi^ apfiaTOfJLaxfi'', iffcpaipui/jL^vois ' (tipped with buttons ') Sopaai xpwMO'oi'f? Kai duarptweLV k tQsv 6x7,"a7'w'. An.

Such an idea is ludicrously out of place in the midst of so grim a description ; the intention evidently is to make out
that Eui)horbos, though he has not been heard of before, is no unworthy victor.

212
irpcor

lAIAAOC n
e\da)v crvv o-^^ea^i,
i(f)r]K

(xvi)
TroXe/xoio'

ScSaa-KOfxevo^i

09

roi TrpwTO?

/3eA,09,

IlaTpo-vXet? iTrirev,
dveSpa/Me,
pTiicTO

ovhe Bdfiaa-a'
e/c

fiev

avrt^;

o/xtXwt,

vTrefxecve Sopv fxeiXtvov, UdrpoKKov, 'yvjivov irep eovT, ev hT]loTy)TL. he 6eov irX'qjfjL koI Sovpl Sa/xaa-deU

XP^^'^ dpird^a<i

ov8

815

HdrpoKKo^
a-\^

aXeelvcov. erdpwv ek edvo^ exd^ero Kijp' "Ektwp S' fo)9 elSev HaTpoKXija /xeydOvfiov
ayjr

dvaxa^ofjuevov /3e/3\7]/M6vov o^eC x^^^kwc,

820

Kara aTi^a'^;, ovra Se Sovpl d^X^lxoXov pd .ol rfkOe veiarov 9 Keveoiva, StaTrpo Se x^Xkov eXaaae.
hovirriaev
o)?
8'

8' ^jKu^e Xaov A^atcoy. Xecov i^itjaaro X'^-PM''' ore crvv aKdfiavTa

Be ireadov,

fieja

opeoi;

Kopv(f)y]t(n

TTihaKO^

d/ji(f)'

0X17779

/xiya (jipoveovre [xd^eadov eOeXova-i Se irU/xev afi(f)(0'

eBdjxaa-ae ^ltj^lv

825

TToWo. Be r
ft)9

dadfiaivovra Xecov

7roXea9 ire^vovTa Mevocrlov dXKifiov vlov

UptafXiBr]'?
:

"FiKTcop
812. TOl
B\\i

(t^gBov eyx'^l

dv/j.ov

dirrjvpa,
816 om. H'.
xcb G.
||

TIC J.

II

npwTON PR.
Syr. 825. niN^ucN G.
:

813. aueic

CG.
:

817.
||

b'

Syr.

820.
Syr.

pd

bi

824. co

^n Kopu9HCi P.

judxeceai

LQ

He

has killed (or at least dismounted) twenty enemies as a first lesson in the art of war, a feat which closely resembles For the gen. Nestor's in A 748-49. noXejuoio see H. G. 151 d.
it 815 evidently refers to 793-804 T) n ^ *.! ;i i can well be dispensed with. Possibly 814 should go with it, for we expect to hear that the spear is plucked out after a thrust, not after a cast. ,- I,, ,. ,,r 817. This line IS used here, as A 585, of the wounded warrior usually it refers to the successful assailant, who is
;

he

proverb says
'

to tight the lion : a Mahratta a boar will drink between two tigers ; compare also P 21-22, and Hes. .S'cif^. 168 ff., where a fight between boars and lions is represented on the
is
'

made

^^"J!|f i
.
,

f ^he

-^i , recurs in H. only 82o. ^ with . 6u<p( 1 ^1 gen. -^.i 26/, though the case is common with

?
'

f only

see note compound ^ 184 n..ucN with ^ and //. a^cp^^^axeaOaL

h^'i'e

and

ir 14-3, -

<r

in all other
tti./^

^^^^^ ^j^^ ^^^_

jj jg
^^^^^, j^g^.g

j^^^g

(thirty-three times),

^^

^^^^

the variant

more properly

said kt^p

okeeLvetv.^

The

^^^^

butSehulze

{Q. E. p. 360)

would read

variant h^ 8 is no doubt a reminiscence of the SIX other places where the line recurs with the connecting particle, rather than an intimation that 813-16 were ever omitted.
820.

^i^,^,^,^ fi-om a non-thematic aor. *'iTrlv, ^f ^^.j^^pj^ ^.^ i^^,,^ ^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^_ ^f^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^ f^it., like ido/xac beside

^Saevai 826. For t

Brandreth

and van L.
ire(pvovTa,

read F\
827. Ar.

that

The poet has evidently forgotten when last we heard of Hector he

and Mss. accent

it

was holding on to Kebriones' head, face to face with Patroklos (762-63).

823. 6K<4juiaNTa, the epithet is elsein H. applied only to the river The fierceSpercheios and to the sun.

apparently regarding

a present, But Herodiaiios and Tyrannio preferred the regular aor. accentuation, and the noX^ac n<psense requires that tense.
as

where

u6uTa,

ness of the boar

is

not exaggerated when

Paley remarks, answers to both implying the hitherto uncompiered combatant.

as
aKajxavTi,

lAIAAOC n
Kai
"
01
errev'X^ofievo'i
>}

(XVI)

-21:'.

eirea

TTTepoevra Trpoarjvda
iroXcv

TldrpoKX,

TTov

t(^i]cr6a

Kepai^efiev

up,i')v,

830

TpwiaSa?

he 'yvvalKa'^

eXevdepov yfiap dirovpa^

a^eiv iv vi](T(tl ^LXrjv eV irarplha 'yalav, V7')7ri' TCLwv Be irpoad E/cropos" 6iKee<s nnroi
TTOcraiv

opcope-^araL TroXe/jLil^eiv
(f)iXo7rToXe/xoccrL

ey^ei 8
6

avTu<;
dp.vvo)

Tpwcri
rjfjLap

fierairpeTroi,

acpii^

835

uvayKalov ae

Se t

evddSe

'^/vire'i

ehovrai.
A'^iXXeu'i, lovtl'

a
'

Bei,X\

ovBe roc ea6X6<i eiov

-^paLcrfirja-ep

0? TTOV TOi fidXa TToXXd jxevwv

p-i]

eTrereXXer

jjuoi

irplv

tevai,

TlarpoKXea nnroKeXevde,
7rpli>

vijaf;

eiTL

yXa(f>vpd^,

FjKTopo'i

dvhpo(j>ovoio

840

aljjbaroevra
CO?

^irojpa irepl
7rpoae(f>i],
crol

ari'jdeaai
Be

hat^ai.

irov

ae
8'

(^peva<;

d^povi

TrelOe.'

rov
"

oXi'yoBpaiieoii'

7rpoae(f>i]^,

rTar/ao/cXei?

iTnrev'

rjBrj /xeydX ev-^eo' aol yap eBwKe ViKTjv Zeu? K.povlBrji; koI XttoXXojv, o'l /xe Bdfj,aaaav avTol yap dir m/jlcov reu^e eXovro. pTjiBlo)';'

vvv, "VaKTop,

845

TOLOVTOL
Trdvri'i

8'

el

Tvep

fioi

eeiKocnv dvre/SoXrjcrav,
e/xMt,

aurod' oXovro

inru

Bovpl BafxevTe<;.

829.

nTep6NT' ar6pcue(N)
ajuuuiN

DOHRTU.
:

830.

KepaVzeJueN
:

KepaVzeucN
834.

!i.

aUHN
TO!

Hail,

auiN Cant.
838. TOI

ainHN

D
:

supr.

cxxhh

1'.

noXeuiti
!

zeuEN S\r. D: oO ^nereV J:

835. 9i\onoXeju.oici J \y. A.

Toi Vr. d.

o: oc
\v.
A.
:

HP

Syr.

837. oCiSe

ACHPR
Hail.
;

Harl. a:

coi (coij Q.

ucncin K.
ini
:

dnexeWeN PtjR
II

Cant.

a.

840.

auh

'(SiNa

DGJSTU.
C6 Ar.
844.
fi
:

npiN

CO!

DQ

^KTCop D.

mnoaauoio Syr. 842. r' Syr. aN&p096NOio 843. npoc9H Q. ou Harl. a, Yr. A. &^ : Syr. King's. aajuciNTcc .1. h' R. 848. k' auTOe' aCijiK' (> Cant. Vr. A.
||

GPRSTU
:

830.

KepaYi^EN, mss.
is

Kepai^efiev,

but

840. npfN rather than Tpiv y', sec on

the

imperatively required (see In this matter the MS.s. &^eiv 832), have little authority Ijut the corruption must be an early one. The correction was made by Bekker. See note on N 6-1-1. 833. For the use by the speaker of his
;

fut.

E288.
841. See B 416, where this threat is actually made, but under circumstances very different from those imagined by The irony of Hector's sarcasm Hector. and its falseness is heightened when we find the same tone in Achilles' words to

own name

in

proud self-consciousness
opcopExarai,
stride,

see
cf.

75.

834. nocciN
rpis

fJ.ei' opi^ar' iuiy N 2o, TavvovTO 5^ fiWUVXeS LTTTTOL ]l 375. 836. 6NarKaToN, like dovXiov, eXevdepbv

(831)

^fjiap,

the

day of compulsion

cf.

210 5yuu)es avayKOLOi. avay koiov is said to have been a Hoiotian name iov prison {EL Mag.).

Hector himself when he lies dying in X 331-36. The two passages are closely note that 855-58 parallel throughout = X 361-64. In both cases the dramatic efl'ect of the contrast between the victor's taunt and the solemn prophecy of the dying man is extraordinarily fine, atuaTOENTa is proleptic, like paryaXe'of in B417.
;

214

lAIAAOC
fie
8'

(XVI)
vlo<i,

aWd
dWo

ixolp'

6\or]

koI Ar]Tov<{ CKravev

crv
8'

avSpMV
Se

lLv(f)op/3o<;'

8e /ne
ivl

rplro^i

e^evapi^ea.
arjccrcv

850

Toi

ipeco,

crv

(f)pecrl

/3dWeo

tol 'ijSr] ov 6r]v ovS^ aino<i Srjpov ^erjL, rrap(TT7]Kev Odvaro'i koL fiotpa Kparairj, ciy^c AlaKiSao. X^P*^^ ^cij^^vT 'A^iX?}o? d/jiv/jiovo<i
o)?

dWd

apa
^'

fjiiv

elirovra reXo'i

Oavdroio

KoX-v^jre'

855

yl^v^V

^'^

pedecop TTrapbevq "AtSocrSe ^elBrjKei,

ov TTOTfiov yoofocra, XiTroOo"' dvhporrjra koI rj^rjv. Tov Koi TeOvrjcora TrpoarjvSa (jialSip.o'i "F^KTcop' " ITaTyoo/cXei?, ti vv fJbOL fxavTeveaL alirvv oXeOpov

850.

BaiHi

^seNapiseiC \y. a.
:

(U^

?).

861.

TOI
858.

coi

PR.
Ar.

852.

6HI
857.

Bin

856. SYd6c3e KaxfiXeeN Atiien. xi. 507.

]\Ior.

dSpoTHxa
:

King's
12.

aapoTfira Cant.

TeoNHCOTa

JPRT

Mor.

Tce-

NCicbra

849. The singular eKraNCN shews that juoTpa and Ahtouc ui6c are to be joined in a sort of liendiadys, fate by the hand
' '

of Apollo

compare Zew

Kal

'AirbWuv

tradition to shew that it means limhs liere mouth would suit equally well and explain how it came to mean cf. the double meaning of os. So face

but

There is therefore no reason to above. take offence at Tpiroc in the next line.

But many critics, from Heyne onwards, have suspected 849-50 as mere repetition.

Ap. Rhod. uses 'pediuv=face, ii. 68. 857. ciNSpoTHTa, see note on B 651. The word recurs only in X 363, fl 6.

The

latter at least could be well

194. We 852. B^Hi, see note on should of course read ^ie{ai), or /3te'(at)
if ^iofxai is

spared.

the right form. 854. BajLi^Nx' clearly for oa/xevTi,

Here and in O there is some slight evidence for dSpoTiJTa or ddpoTrjTa. The former can be only another way of Neither dSpor^ra, spelling dvdpOTTjTa. ripeness, nor dpeTrJTa, Bekker's conjecStill less can ture, is at all likely.

which

Clemm's

Xiirovaa

dpoTTjra

= di'8p0TrjTa,

Ar. accordingly wrote e'/c nXripovs. took it to be for da/nevTa, but

Others we can

only explain this by some such violent means as an 'ellipse of 6avei:u.' See H. G. 376. 3. For the dying man's

on the analogy of Hesych. Spdj-tj/- &vdpuwith the forbidden caesura, be TTos), We have in fact no choice accepted. but to acquiesce in the ordinary reading.

of prophecy Schol. A quotes Artemo of Miletos iv tQl irepl ovelpwv, " oTav (^ 6\ov toO dOpoiaOrji i/'i'xrj (TihfiaTOS npbs to CKKpidTJvaL, fiavTiKUTarrj Kal IlXdrwc iv diroKoyiai liojylveraL."

power

As to the meaning of the word Ar. pointed out (on O 6) ovdiiroTe dvdporfjTa
dvSpeiav, dXX' ijvopiT^v, and on ground athetized Q, 6-9. Schol. B shews what he thought the word did mean dvdpoTrJTa ov rriv dvdpelav, dXXd
eiprjKe Tr]v

'rj

this

KpcLTovs (39 c)

ivravda ev (3t fj,a\i(XTa iLvOpWTTOL xpT^cryU.wtSoCcri;', orav See also Cic. /xeWujcnv dirodaveiaOai.." I)iv. i. XXX. 63.
Kal

"

yap

el/m

TTjv

dvdvOpuTToTriTa, TTiv dvopbs (p^aiv. dpeiav yap ov KaraXetTrei, dpeTTfv odaav

Tliis
is

ibiav.

too
is

metaphysical

for

Homer,

but

it

likely

enough that
' '

856.
"O/j^-qpos

^ce^cow

firt

irdvra
ol

Trpocrayopeiiei,

to, /jl^Xij peOij 5^ AioXeis p-ovov

TO TrpbauTTov, An.
ful origin,

about

it

The word is of doubtand we have no information but this. It recurs X 68, 362,

between Tjvopey] and d(v)8poTTjs there may have been the vague difference of connotation which separates manliness from 'manhood'; the former being

in the sing. =face, Soph. Ant. 529, There is no reason Eur. H. F. 1204.

and

specialized in the direction of j^hysical courage, the latter retaining the vaguer sense.

lAIAAOC n
Tt?
3'

(XVI)
irdi'i

lM5
yjUKo/xoio
;

oIS'
fc-yLiWt

e'i

W-)(^L\ev<i

^"ieriSo^i
ilTTO

h60

"

(f)0l']7]L

VTTO

Soupl

TVTTcl'i

dvflOV ^XeCTCTai
oireiXtj'i
oyer

w?
ipv(T,

(ipa

(pa)V)]cra<s

\a^

Trpo(T/3d<i,

Bopv ^dXKeov i^ rov 8 vtttlov

/xer'

inro

Zovp6<i.

avTLKa 8e ^vv Sovpl

Xurofxehovra ^efS/jKei, dvTideov depdirovra iroScoKeo^ AlaKiBaolero yap l3aXeet,v tov S K(f)pov co/ce'e? ittttol
afi^poTOC,
ov<;

865

T[t]\})C
i)

6eol

Soaav dyXaa

hotpa.

Cant. Hail, a; <|>6hh /;-,oii' 9eaiH Ku>it. 861. 96e(H JS 863. 9eaiH(i) uer" Ku-i. 864. in' 867. fiSpoTO npoBiBac Vr. A. npoBdc C CnRSU Lips. Tivks <vpo<T>ypd(povaii> HxxaTi Tcbi Hr erHue gctin XinapoKpHdcuNON Sch. T. LT.
:
;

,)

li

861. It might seem most natural to join 9eHHi with dX^ccai, be first to lose But the constr. with the /lis life. infin. instead of the part, is unknown

in

II.,

and

is

so

rare in

later

Greek

as

oblige us to join 0^17171 rvvfU, taking oX^acai as consecutive, so as to

to
lose.

INTEODUCTION
Seventeenth Book offers to the analyst a very difficult and complicated The weakness of the narrative a^ a whole is patent. A continual want of clearness and grasp of the situation culminates in the four successive 'false starts' of 366-423. The larger part of the book is taken up with resultless combats it is not till the heroes send Antilochos to bring Achilles the news of Patroklos' death and start off bearing the body to the camp that any advance is made with the main story. Only two famous episodes occur in the book the 'elegiac' account of the mourning of Achilles' horses over the body of Patroklos (426-58), and the prayer of Aias, 'Give but light, and slay The latter of these is found amid surroundings which us, if thou wilt.'
problem.
;

The

Tis to regard it as very ancient the former, beautiful though it is, betrays a sentimental tone foreign to the oldest Epic, and is moreover bound up inextricably with one of the most languid and uninteresting battle-scenes in the Iliad. The futile tactics of Automedon (459-65) may perhaps be
;

forbid

regarded as shewing the unnerving

e.\pected
to

effects of grief,

find

this

stated

if

it

was in the
of

following fight, in which Aineias, the two Aiantes

heroes

the

first

though we should have miml. But the Hector and class, like
poet's

and

Menelaos, are

brought

together

only to

walk away again after a couple of spear- casts, of which only one takes effect, and that upon the otherwise unknown Aretos, is a near approach
to bathos.

The opening episode, the duel of Euphorbos and Menelaos, coheres indeed it really begins with 11 864, the last four closely with the end of IT lines of the book being designed to clear the ground by removing Hector for
;

But we saw reason in IT for suspecting that Euphorbos had originno hand in the death of Patroklos. This supposition is confirmed when we examine the end of the duel in this book. Hector is expressly summoned back by Apollo for the sake of Euphorbos, whom Menelaos is despoiling Hence when Menelaos finds that he must retreat (91), we (80-86). naturally suppose that the revxea KaXd to be abandoned are Euphorbds's, the kXvtu rei'xea of 85. But in the sequel it appears that they are those of Patroklos from this point the arms and body of Euphorbos are completely forgotten (see particularly 108, 113), and the body of Patroklos alone is contended for through the rest of the book. The most reasonable
a time.
ally
;

216

lAIAAOC P
conclusion .seems to be
tli.it

(xvii)
sin<,'le

217
episode due to the In the ori^'inal

11

8U4-1' 124 are a

in IT

hand which introduced Euphorbos and Apollo

787

II".

form of the story Hector alone slew Patroklo.s, to take his armour.

and immediately ]>roceeded

ti,L;ht over the body very little can have come duwn the appearance of Glaukos in 140 we a<,'ain come to a later stratum, which has itself been much disturbed by the intrusion of Hector's sudden retirement from the the idea of the change of armour.

But of

this ori^dnal

to us unaltered.

With

order to put on Achilles's armoiir shocked even the ancient critics Some minor dirticultie.s in the se<[uel of the Glaukos By the excision of 186episode (to 232) are mentioneil in the notes. 228 the worst of them are avoi<led.
field in

(see

note on 186).

With 268

(see

note

there)

we

find

incidental

mention of a

super-

in both 668, IL 567 So here mechanically introduced, and can be at once cut out. 268-73 can go without any loss to the context. In 368 the ai]f) may be the same as this darkness the passage is suspicious on other grounds but it may mean only the dust-cloud raised by the fighters, for where the fightIn 644 which has doubtless led ing is slack there is no dust (370-73).
;

natural darkness sent by Zeus, which never seems to We have come across it before in the fighting.
cases
it is

make any

difl'erence to

to

the

interpolation

of

268-73

the

latter

interpretation

is

decidedly

preferable.

the narrative proceeds smoothly though 3."j6-65 are very a line which seems to promise some new development. But, after an account of the darkness, we only hear of the slackness of Nestor's sons, to be again pulled up by a line (384), which, though it con-

From 274

weak

till

we reach 366,

tains an untrue statement, once more promises some new episode. Again we are disappointed to find nothing but a general account of the situation.

Twice again the same thing happens the apparently introductory lines 400 and 412 only lead up to the .statement that Achilles knew nothing of Patroklos's death, and to very vague descriptions of the spirits of the combatants. All these short sections contain strange expressions and other difficulties which are referred to in the notes. It is only the fifth introduction, 424, which actually leads to a new episode, that of the horses, which has been already touched upon. This comes to an impotent conclusion in 542, and we return once more to Patroklos. who has mean;

while been forgotten. The concluding section of the book, from 543, seems to be all of a The mention of Phoinix in the opening announces it as very piece. late, and the language, especially towards the end, entirely confirms the The word yvjiviU in 71 1 impression (see notes on 724, 727, 732-33, 739). but the whole passage appears to be clearly implies the change of armour
;

s^ieak of interpolation here. The logical conclusion seems to be that we have a narrative which has developed by successive stages from a comparatively short combat over the

so late that

we need not

body of Patroklos between Hector on the one side and Aias and Menelaos on the other. If any remains of the original fight have survived, they can only be sought in 125-39, 233-365, mixed up in any case with later additions. The false starts in 366-423 are presumably relics of various

218
continuations of the main

lAIAAOC P
fiffht

(xvii)

which have now been welded together to '0~Ao7rotta in the next book. Whether or no the body of Patroklos was rescued at all in the original story it is no longer in our power to say. We have reached a gap in the -story of the M'^vts which can only be filled by useless guess-work.
form an introduction
to the

lAlAAOC
MeN\dou
ovB
eXaO' Wrpeo^i
he B
hici

dpicTcia.

v'lov

aprii(f)i\ov

^leveXaov
uWottl -^aXKOJi,
fii'irrip

ITaTpo/cXo? Tpcoecrai, Sa/xet? eV

^i)
Trpo/xdji^wv

SrjiorPjTi.

KKopvO/j,vo<;

d/ji(f>l

dp'

avTOJt
KlVVpl],

^alv

7rp(OTOTOKO<:
ft)9

TropraKC OV TTplv eiSvla TOKOIO'

Met'e/Vaof.

w?

rt? irepl

Trepl

UaTpoK\a)t ^alve ^avdo'i

irpocrOe oe oi Bopu r ecr^e Kal darriSa iravToa TOP Krdfxevat fxepaoi^ o^ n^ rov y dvTLo^ eXOoi. ovo' dpa Yldvdov v'io<i evp/j,e\LT]<; dfjbeXrjae

iiarjv,

earr},

YlarpoKXoco ireaovro'^ dfMv/uLovo^- dyyi S' p' avrov Kal irpoaeeLTrev dprjic^iXov ^\eve\aov " W-TpeiBr) yieveXae Ciorpe^t'?, op-^a/xe Xumv,
XeiTre Be

10

'^(^d^eo,

veKpov,

ea

S'

evapa ^poroevra'
iiriKovpcou
:

OV jdp Ti? 7rpoTepo<; Tpcocov KXencov t

1.

oub'
r'
:

ouK
ToO

I^i;.

7.

oi

8.
9.

ToO

t"

ciJucXioc P.
4.

qntion 12-13 om. ().

S.

QR

ou Zen. Vr. b
12.

dopu
<].

t*

Sopar*
i;
i

(;,:

Boupax' H.
Vr.

eXGH(i)
11.

ant.

Lijis.

b d.
a.

9ioTpo<pec

14.

kXhtwn

Hail.
.

Com[)are E 299 d.fjL<f>l 5' dp' ain-Qi \^wv is d\Ki imvoidths, 300-1 being = 7-8 below. Tlie ]>oint of the simile lies only in the alFectionate care of the mother for her young we can hardly read into it that she is warding oti' the
(SaTve
;

..x pansion of irpurordKos in oi) tt, tokolo is thoroughly Honieric (see iiute on B 527), and the line is not in the least like an interjiolation. KiNupH.

oiKrplxpwvos

5ik

rb

iroXv

ttJj

(TTopyfjs

365) everyand Hes. Thcog. 887. The diphthong is of course due to the influence of the masc. etSwj. See H. G. The form may perhaps serve 26. 3. to indicate the lateness of the whole passage, but not to condemn the line The ex(van L. ) or couplet (Fick).
(see

attack of a beast 5. ciSuTa for can be restored where but here

of prey.
lovta
:

the

short form

ou

The word rightly no doubt. doe.s not recur in H. e.vcept in Zen.'s reading of I 612, Kivvpi^wv.
Eust.,
^
/

^^ , -8 = E 300-1, where see notes.

,

9. FldNeou. read llavdbov : so also 23, 6ee note on O 522. ^uuuxeXiHc, 40, 59. in this passage (also 23, 59) of the sons of Panthoos, and 7 400 of Peisistratos

son of Nestor

elsewhere only in gen.

and
219

restricted to Priam.

220

lAIAAOC P

(xvii)
'

TlarpoKXov j3ake hovpl Kara Kpareprjv vcrfitvrjv ea K\eo<i iadXov evl Tpcoeaaiv dpecrOac, fjL ae ^aK,03, airo 8e /xeXiTjSea Ovpov eX&)/iat. fi7]
TO)

15

TOP he "

fie.'^f

6'^67]cra<i

7rpoacf)7]

^avOo'^

Met'eXao?'
20

ZeO

ovT
ovre

jjuev koXov Trdrep, ovv 7rap8dXio<; roaaov

ov

v7rep/3iov
fX6V0<;

evj^erdaadai. oure \eovTO<i

crvo<i Kdirpov 6\o6(f>povo<;, ov re [Jbe^Laro^ 6v/jLo<; evl arrjOeaat irepl aOevel /SXefxeaivei,
vle<i
/Sit;
,

bcraov Tlavdov

evfipbeXiat

^poveovatv,
2&

ovhe /xev ovSe

"TTrepyvopof; iTnroSd/jioio

ore ytt' ojvaro Kai /x' vTrefieive ^9 -Jj/Stj^ aTrovrjd Kal fi (f>aT ev Aavaolcnv eXey-y^iaTov TroXe/xia-rrjv ovSe e (f>7]/j,L irohecral ye olai Kiovra e/jL/xevaf
V(ppi]vaL
&)9

dXo^ov re

(f)L\7]v

KeSvovi re
eX

roKrja'^.

6t]v Kal (70V eyco Xvcrco p,evo^,

ne fxev dvra

16.

apaceai R.

20.

napddXioc

Ar.

n
]|

nopSdXioc

ADJSU

Aiubr. Mor.
||

21. JUieriCTOC : udXicra FR. 22. CNi : nhp R. King's Par. a c f g' h. uera Lips. Cant. 23. ^iiueXiou R. 9opeouciN AJPTU Ambr. fr. Mosc, npi unoueiNe R. 25. dnoNae' CR. 27. : t^ Ar. np. Eust. and yp. Lips.

Hail,

a,

||

Par. c^
cites it

d g juie C^ on lines 30, 37.)

:

28-159
29.

lost in

(2 leaves).
S.
!|

(So La R.
jui^n

who however

OHN

5h

Juieu

P'R.

16. ue 'ia, read ju' eae with Payne X 339. The tone of Cf. Knight. Euphorbos' speech evidently implies that Patroklos' armoiir is still on his body. 19. ZeO ndrcp, not a mere expletive to give force to his words, but a rhetorical artifice to express contempt he ignores the presence of Euphorbos, and affects to address his remarks to a third party. 20. napddXioc, see note on X 103. On the Homeric use of oun see H. G.
;

of Panthoos are Euphorbos, Hyperenor, Polydanias. 212. 24. ouhk uku oxibi B 703, The slaying of Hyperenor by Menelaos is mentioned in S 516, but in a merely cursory manner, with nothing to explain Of course we may the allusion here. take ^90x0 (26) to mean tho^ight, but

Here it is evidently 349. allied to the ironical &pa.

nearly

even then we should have expected to find in S some indication of the means by which Hyperenor shewed his contempt unless Menelaos means to assume
;

it for

21. uericToc, predicative. But the variant fxaKLara is perhaps to be preferred 6? (of', etc. ) re fxaKiaTa is a For very favourite ending to a line. the wild l)oar's strengtli and courage
:

see on II 823. it is 22. ceeNcY BXejueaiNei, 9 337 pretty clear that the added ncpi means exceedingly {II. G. 186), though Hoffmann thinks it implies ' his strength forms the centre, the kernel, of his
;

rhetorical purposes here. 25. dnoNHTO, cf. A 763 'Ax'XXei'S oTos (JoNaxo, made dirovqaiTaL. T?)s dpeTTJs a form found here only. light of me It is probably to be regarded as an imperf. of 6vafj.ai, a by-form of 6vo/j.aL cf. ovarai' drmdfeTat, fj.ef^<p(Tai, Hesj'ch.;
; ;

unless indeed

we ought

to read

Cjvoto

with Brandreth, or divoffar' fjS'' virefxeLveu It would seem that with P. Kniglit. there has been some confusion in form
to the neighbourhood of the similar but perfectly distinct dirovr^TO. 27. nd3ccci re oTci, not on his own feet, but on tliose of others (carrying his

owing

fury.'

This

is

hardly

likely.

Here

again we are tempted to read fi^ja in conjunction with txaXiara in the precf. S 399 Ss re /xaXiara ceding line The sons yue7a jSp^ytierat x'^^^'O'''''^^'
;

Paley compares Eur. body). 968 <pp6/J.V0S TJ^eiS.

Bacchae

lAlAAOC P (wii)
(XTj]T)L<i'

aWd

761)7'
fiy]

irX-qOvv
Tt,

levai,

S'

dvriO'i

dva^wpt'ja-avTa KeXevo) laraar ifieio,

pe;^6^er

30

irpiv

KUKov Tradeeiv
Tov
8'

Se

re

vi)7rio>i

t^fvcoT

W9
"

(biiTO,

ov irelOev

dfjiil3ufj,uo<i

6k irpocrrjvha'
Tia-i<i

vvv

ixev

Bt'},

yieveXae
tov

BioTpe(pe<i,

y fidXa
S

yvwrbv

e/xuv,

eTretpve'i,

i'Treu^6fj,evo<;

dyopVi<;,

OaXd/xoto veoio, Be roKevat yoov kuI irevdo'i edr]Ka<;. appr)TOv Ke a^iv BeiXolcri yoov KaTdirav/ia yevoifMijv, rj et Kev iyu) Ke^aXr}v re rerjv kuI rev^e' eveUa^
yiwu)<ja<i

he ^yvvalKa fiv^oii,

TldvOcoi ev ^elpeaa-i ^dXro Kol ^l^povriBi

Birji.

40

dXX

ov fxdv

TL

Brjpov direipriTO'^ ttovo^

rj

ea-rai

ovBe T
30. crcor'

dBi']pLTO<;,
crcb

aX/c)}?
Icjucnqi II.

?'/

re (potato.''
ejuoTo
I'O.

C
:

31.

32.

Ti

tc

\l.

34-

aiOTpo9fec
(.

HK.
41.

ud\a
a.
:

K: oNjIIarl.
. .

Td/a 1', eV run tQjv vTrofivrj/xdruv Sch. T. )cai CP. 38. K 37. apHTON AD(OJQTU.
:

35.

t6n
eN
:
||

40.

cn) Lips.

TI

Kar'
A-:

fi^La

twv
. .

inro/j.i'rifj.dTuii'

inl Did.
b, Par.

42.

H T

H xe Xikanor

olix

oOre

GHS
take
i.e.

Harl.

65HpiCT0C P. Hb' Hbk Ar. ii.

'be 32. The thought evidently is, wise before you have come to liarm even a fool is wise after the event.' Cf.

it in the sense 'prayed against,' accursed. This sense occurs in the

Hesiod 0pp. 218 iraddiv 5i re f^Trios tyvui. Plat. Sifmp. 222 B Kara ttjv tvapoifxiav
wcTTtp
tlie
vrjiriov iradiivTa yvCovaL.

The word

iradeeiv

has evidently at once suggested the slight proverb here and involved
to pix^iv.

change of vadujp
npiN ".
. . .

The

clause

naecciN belongs strictly to iivai, d' f.ueio being parenthetical. fjLT] 34. riceic, lit. thou nhalt pay me back my brother, i.e. his blood-price in kind. 36. eaXauoio ncoio, see note on Z 242. In the coninion liimse system, which may be alluded to, the family grows the addition of new chambers, not

good or ill. We have therefore no right to import it into the adj. because an ill may be prayed for against some one else it does not follow that prayed /or = prayed against. At best we might say
;

iirapr) and Karapdo/xai, but not in the simple dpri and dpdofxai, which merely mean prayer, pray, whether for

compounds

that

the

sentence

means

thou

hast

'

'

by
of in

new
37

divided both places between appHTON and is indill'erent). apy)Tbv (m.s. testimony The former occurs $ 466 iiro% dppr]Tov = from this to the sense ununspoken see note on speakable is an easy step, S 195-96 and cf. &<nrTos. If we read dpriTov it should mean prayed for, like But out of 7ro\vdpi?TOS J" 280, r 404. this no reasonable sense can be got, in
;

= fi

houses. 741. Interpreters are

brought on his parents the xcoe firr which Ulou hast prayed (against them). Any derivation from dp-q (dprji ? see 334), mischief, is excluded by the d. 42. The constr. of oXkhc and 96B010 is not quite clear. It is possible tu join them with 7r6cos, the struggle for victory or flight (battle for life or death, as we say), but it is perhaps more natural to take them with the neg. adjectives.

Xikanor connected them directly with

dirLpT)TOi,

without

trial

of

victory

or

defeat,

ddripiros

being

i)arenthetical.

But the

relation is in

any case a vague

efforts of the spite of the desperate scholiasts {eh rovro aiVoi/j KaricFT-qaai
wffTf ei'xhv riyetffdai rb dp-ijvtiv rbv eain-Civ iraioa, Kal ^x^'" i^ovcriav (TxoXdj'fif 76015 Others therefore Kai ep-qvoii, Schol. A).

one, and we may combine both, the struggle shall not be untried or unfmight For a^HpiToc if. note of life or death. H TC seems to be on n 756. M T* The comthe. equivalent to dre bination recurs only in I 276. A 410 [T 177] and is of doubtful authenticity On the other hand (see H. O. 340\

222
ct>9

lAIAAOC P
eiTTwv ovTTjae

(xvii)
itcrrjv

kut
6

aairiha "iravroa
Se
ol

epprj^ev ^a\Ko<;, dcnriS^ ivl Kparepfji.

^Arpei8i]<;
ayjr
S'

ou8'

dv'Yvd/u.(f)dr]

al'^firj

8e

Beurepofi

wpwro
irarpi,

yakKOit,

45

M.eve\ao<i,

i7rv^dfxevo<i

Au

vv^\

iirl

dva'^a^ofxevoio Kara arofxd'^oio Oe/xedXa S' avro<i epetae, jBapelrji %et/5l 7rtOi](Ta<i'

dvTLKpv S
aifxan
olov Se
'^copcoL

diraXolo hi

SovTrr/aev Se ireadtv,
oc

dpd/STjcre

av'^evo^ rfKvd^ a/f&)/cr;. Se reu^e' e7r' avrcoi'

ttXo'^/xol

Sevovro Kop,ai ^aptreaaip ojxolaL OL '^puacbt re Kal dpyvpcoc iacfiyj/ccovro.

,

rpe(f)ei,

epvo<i

dvrjp

epidrjXe'i
aA,t9

e'Xa/?;?

ev

oloTToXoii,

0^

dva^e^po^ep
{e
:

vScop,

44.

xa\K6c

Ar.

(H

siqyr.)

PQRT

corr.),

yp. 52.
:

Eust.

xa^'^<^N

O.

|[

45. dcniai k.n\ ST Vr. d d.-niSi in dNcrN<4u9H HL. 51. xap'Tccci jueXaiNai Zeu. 5pNUT0 Q Bar. Mor. 54. QNaB^BpoxeN Zen., yp. Eust. c9HKC0NTai CP. Par. h dNoB^BpuxcN O.
:

ACHJ

(ek)

fr.

Mosc.

||

^C9Ihkonto JS Lips. dNaB^BpuKCN fr. Mosc.

though approved here by never found again it must be taken as = 17^6;' It makes ^oe. little difference to the sense whether the conjunctive or disjunctive form or ovre is adopted. the negative ovt 43-46 = r 347-50.
175'
. .

i^di,

Ar.,

is

the wild olive alone was in early Homeric days, sees in this mention of cultivation proof of the lateness of the passage.

holds that

known

54. o!on6\coi, see note

must take ONaBeBpoxeN

/3pfx-w,

referring

473. as perf. of avato ipvos, a shoot

on

We

493. (dimin. of ardfxa), throat, as =:A 235.

47.

eeueeXa,

cf.

cTOJixdxoio V 292. 48

51.

XapirccciN 6uoTai, brachylogy or

which water moistens ahmdantly. This may have been corrupted to the vulgate ava^i^pvxev by the analogy of vwojSpvxa, which probably is not connected with
/3p^Xw. dva^i^pvx^v is quite impossible as a perf. of ^p^x^, and the short form of

compendious comparison, cf. /3 121 ofxaTa Zen. forj/xara Il7jve\oTreii]i and $ 191. is said to have read xaptreccrt fiiXaivat Ma/ce{ddiavoriToi' ttolCiv, as An. says).
ecrrpa/J-fxevas

the root,

if

practically

we assume a pres. *^p6x'^, is unexampled (H. G. 25. 3).

Soves Kal KvTrpioL x'^P'-''''^^ X^yovai ras avvKal ovXas fxvpaivas as (f>a/x(v

Notice the pecuffTecpaviridas, Schol. A. liar effect produced by the asyndeton. the hair 52. See Helbig H. E. 242
;

same reason forbids us to read dva^i^pvKev and refer to ^piu), teem (56), which in late Greek = maA;e to gush forth (e.g. St. James iii. 11 ix-f) ti ij
irriyT] eK rrjs aiiTTjs otttjs ^p^ei rb yXvKii Kal rh iriKpbv ; cf. mod. Gk. ^pvais spring), though this sense is exactly what is re-

The

pinched into locks by little spirals of gold or silver such as have been found
is

lying beside the skull in graves in Etruria, in Greece (Olympia, Boiotia, Mykene), and Hissarlik. The habit is therefore both very ancient and widely spread.
Cf. also

Zen., the only authority for dvafie^poxev, probably took it to mean a shoot which drinks in water abuncjuired.
'

872,

tur in aurum, 53. Cf. f 163, where Odysseus compares Xausikaa to a (poiviKos viov ipvos, and Swinburne's Thy tender body as a tree
'

Virgil's crincs nodanAen. iv. 138.

and

he supported his reading by or dvappd^eie /x 240 d\X For 8 e" aXic OaXdffffTjs d\/j.vpbv liScop. read 8 FdXis with Bentley. Fick omits the line and thus gets rid of the awkward collocation of vdwp with KaXbv
dantly'
;

for

a reference to

'

Whereon
Helm,

cool

wind hath always blown,

T-qXeddov,

which

of
is

course

belong

Till the clean

branches be well grown.' who on very weak grounds

epvos

but there

no reason

to for the

interpolation.

lAIAAOC P (Wii)
KoKov rrfkeOdov
i\do)i>
S'

223
55

to

St'

re irvoial Boveovcri

iravTOLwv dve^oiv, Kui re ^pvet

e^aiTLinj^;

avSei \iVKMi'
XaiXairi
7ruX\P)t

dve^O'i

(tvv

jBodpov T e^eaTpeyjre Kal i^eruvvaa eVi Tolov Wdvdov v'lov ivfifieXirjv 'Kv(f>op^ov
'AT/aei'Sr;?
o)?
S'

"/aii^i

Mei^eXaos"

tTrtt

KTuve, rev-^e' icrvXa.

60

ore TtV re

Xt'ojf

opeairpocfiO'i,

uXkI
//

TreTTOidco'i,

jBoaKO/xei'T)^
tT/?
8'

dyeXr)<:

^ovv

dpirdatji,

rtf

dpia-iy

ea^e XafBcov Kparepolaiv oSovcri eirena he 0' alfxa Kal tjKara Trdvra Xa(f)va<ri irpoiTov, hrjioiv d/jL(f)l Se rov ye Kvve^ r dvhpe<i re vo/xfjes;
e^ aii-^ev

65

TToXXd fidX' cu^ovcriv diroTrpoOev ovh ideXovcriv dvTiov iXBifxevat' fxdXa yap -^Xfopov Se'o? aipei'
&)<?

TO)V

ov TLVL

OvfJLO<;

ivl

<rT7']6eacrcv

iroXfia
70

dvTLOV iXdefievai ^leveXdov KvSaXl/jLOio. v6d K peia (f)epoi kXvtci rev-yea XVavOoihao
'Arpei'ST;?,
el
jxi]
o't

0?

pd

01

"EiKTop

eTToypcre

dydacraro <t>ot/9o^ XttoXXcov, 9ooh drdXavrov "Aprji,

dvepi eladfMevo'i, Klkovcov 7]y/]Topc ^levrrjiKal fMiv (f)0)vt]<Ta<i eirea irrepoevra TrpocrrjiiSa'

""EiKTop, vvv
56.

(TV

fiev

fo)8e

6eet<i

aKC-xijra BccoKOiv,
Kust.
65.

7'

QNeeci

J.

68.
63.
,;

dpndcci
TONbe.

CQ

Lips.

thc
t'

tzecrpcu^ie V. t* R. 64.

raiHc .ITL' Vr. d and

ci]}.

62.

Xa9uccHi
66.

Xa9UCH

S.

ton re
.

C: t6n T U.
Par.

ow. CPi>llU.

Spiuuc x<^^oc eXeeueNOI om. Q.

73.

(yp.

70.

x^"P0N deoN sic) 9epeN Vr. <ppei Q

:

lUzouciN Q. 67. )^\cipbN 5eoc 69 jadXa and ap. Eust.

.

A.

72.
75.

eocoi

eewi Vr.

h.
:

McNTHi

Tivis yp. ricipcoi .^rh.

6.

T.

74 nm. T.

^KTcop T,

eeeic

Noeeic Ap. Le.v. 20.

55.
cf.

dvefioTpe<pii

For the supposed benefit of wind ^yx^^ ^^ 2^^. ^"d Catull.

sol.

l.xii.

39 ut flos in septis secretus nascitur

hortisqucm mulccnt aurae, firmat

cducat imher.

(Panthus Othryadcs, arcis J'hoebiquc sacerdos, Acn. ii. 319). 73. The Kikones have another leader in B 846. Cf. a 105 fiSofifvt^ ^elvui,
Ta(piuv
r,yyp-opi

'SUvT-qi.

Hence some

58. B6epou, the trench in which it is planted, ct. Virg. Georg. ii. 50 scrobibiis Diandet mutata subactis.

63-64
66.

=A

175-76.

wrote Tlfipwi, that being the name of a Thracian in A 520. 75. OKiXHTa in a vague sense, what cf. the proverbial to. canunf be cainjht
;

iuzouciN, so
It is

572.

'zeugma,'
forgotten.
70.

162, and li>yix6i !S applied to the dogs only by i.e. the dogs are virtually

irerofx-eva

diuKeiv.

Ace. to Nikanor t6

dKixHrd

<paai Uocreiddjviov rbv 'ApiffTdpxoi' Kal rbv di'a-)i'a'aT7;i' toIs f^ijy irpoavifinv,
It a.iro5ix^<^0ai. appears 'Api<TTapxov therefore that it had been usual lo read

9poi where later Greek would E require the aor. indie, see note on 311. For the short syll. before ^eTa see note on 462. According to the later legend Panthoos was priest of Apollo

ditis

a.Kixv'a;

aKixv^a. as adv. Ar.'s 'reader,'

iiriroi'j, taking This same Poseidonios, is mentioned again on

5iwkuiv

Z 511

(see

App.

Crit.) as

an authority

224
I'mrov'i

lAIAAOC P
AlaKiSao

(xvii)

8ai(f)povo<i

ol

h
^S'

a\e<yeivoi o-^eeadai,

avSpdcTL ye 0V7]TOLai

SafA,7]/xevaL

aXXwc y
r6(f)pa

i)

Se

W'^tXfji, top adavdrrj reKe iMrjTrip. too M.eve\ao<; dp7]'io^ Ar/oeo? vlo<;
7rpt/3a<i

HarpoKXooL
ft)?

Tpcowv top apLarov

evravcre
e^rj

7re(f)V6,

80

Havdo'iSrjv ^Ev(f)opl3ov,
eliroov

Se
0eo<;

fjbkv

auTt<i

6ovpi8o<; djjb ttovov

aX/c?}?."

dvSpcov,

EjKTopa S' alvov a'^o'i irvKacre <ppeva^ d/xcf)! /jueXalva^. irdimivev 8' a/?' eTretra Kara aTi')(a's, avruKa 8 eyvco Tov fxev diraivvixevov Kkvrd rev^ea, tov 8' eVt yairji
^rj

85

ovTapbevrjv oireCkriv. alixa Kifievov eppee Se Sid rrpo/jid'^cov KKopvd/j,evo<i atOoTTi, ^oXkcoi,
KeKXriycii<i,

8'

Kar

o^ea

(})Xojl

eteA,o<?

'H^atcrroio
o^i)

d(TJ3e(TT(Of
6-)^97](Ta<;

ouS'

vlov XdOev
eiTre
el
tt/jo?

Arpeo?

^ot]aa<;'
90

S'

dpa

ov [xeyaKrjTopa Ov/xov

fMev K Xlttq) Kdra rev^ea KoKa fiot iycov 6\ 09 Kecrai eya*}? eVe/c evOdhe Tt/xr]<i, TldrpoKkov Aavacov ve/u-eaijcreTat, o? Kev iSrjrai. [xrj Tt? yLtot
el

"

alSecrdei'i,
Tp(t)a<i
8'

Be Kev "l^KTopi ixovvo<; eoiv koI Tpcoal /xd-^a>/u,ai ttw? fie Treptcrreicda eva ttoWol/x?;

95

ivOdSe 7rdvTa<i dyei Kopv9aio\o<i

rj

"It^KTCop.
;

dWd
82.

Tt

/j,oc

ravra

^tA.09

hteXe^aro

6v[Jbo<;

ouTajueNHc wTeiXfic

udXa Kara

86. eppee P : Sppci O, Lips. eXae' Q. \6e' Lips. 90. &' fipa : ilor. 90. From this point Lips, is in another hand 91. Ircb P. Li2)s. jue Q Vr. A. kXut^ H. 93. juioi 94. kqi : kot^i J. 95.

aueic

C.

axx
(}

an JPQRS Cant.
89.

|i

Cant.

||

nepicTHwc' Ar.

CU

(h over

ei)

nepicrixwc' ilor.

97.

xaOra

ndNxa Mor.

on

the

division

of

words.

For

the

employment oF professional readers ef. Cic. ad Att. i. 12, Plut. Alex, liv.,
Grass,
ii.

ever, is intolerably harsh, especially with a colon between. Bentley conj. dairerui,

Barnes more probably

90.
is

ov5' via Xdd'.

ployed
lectures
see

Possibly Ar. Poseidonios to

recitation.

may have emillustrate

See

403.

The following speech

his

formed on a regular scheme repeated

Te-78 =
124

by
;

402-04;
for ajui9i

82 = N

and

239; 83, ueXaiNac A 103.

76-78 are interpolated from K, where they are far more suitable
It is clear that

to the context.
it is

KQxd with ace. dotvn along but a question if we should not prefer the gen. (see App. Crit.), down from.
86.
;

implying desperation. 92. tiuhc, recompense to be obtained see note on A 159.

93.
96.
it to

in full in <l> 552-70 and 98-130, and in a rather briefer form A 404-10. There come first two hopeless alternatives, introduced by ei /xev k . el 54 k, and both rejected in the formal line 97, the final resolve being taken in words
.

Compare S
WTiX-;?s.

518,

and

see

140

e^

uh
Hrei

NcuecHcerai,
b.
:

subj.

as

H. G. 27S

89.

acBecTCOi

three syllables

must be read as by synizesis. This, howoOa'

dyrji

H. Stephanus, joining
line.

the preceding

lAlAAOC P (wii)
OTTTTor
avijp
deo<i

-l-l'i

^Oe\i)i

7rpb<;
ot

BaifMova
/juiya

(fxorl

fid^ecrOai,

ov K

Tifjidi,
Tis^

Tcf^a

Trijfia

KvKiadi).
lOijTai
luO

TM
'

ytt'

ov

\avao)v
,

vefiecrt'jaerat,
t'/c

o^ Kev

eiret dto(f)ii' iroXefMil^ei. \LKTopi yiopt]aavT el Si TTov \iaiiTu-; ye fSoijv dyadolo TrvBoifxriv, K avTL<; lovre iiripLvrja-aiixeda '^dpixi]<i dfi(f>io

Kol

7rp6<i

Baifiopd irep,

el'

ttw? epvcraifieda

veKpov
105

\\i]\eihriL
e&)<?

KaKMV he k (peprarov elr;.' ravd^ top/xacve Kara (ppeva kul Kara dvpbov,
A^iA,>}t
'

TOippa

8'

eVi Tpcowv ar[^<; i'jXvOov

e^oTrlaco

ypx^ ^

^P

^^f(T(^p-

avrap 6 y

dve^dl^eTo, XeiTre Be veKpov, oi? re Xl? r]vyeveio<^, ivrpo7ra\c^6fj,evo'i ov pa Kvve'i re kuI dv8p<; uTro aradjjLolo Blwvrai
ey^ecTi kuI
cfxoviit'

110

tov
kl

8'

Tra^povrai, deKcov Be
fo)<?

ejSrj

ev (ppealv uXkl/xop diro fxeaaauXoLO-

))Top

aTTo

WaTpoKXoio

^avdo'i

Met'e'Xaof.

arP]

Be pLeTacrrpe(f)6eL<i,

eirel

iKero e6vo<i eralpuiv,

115
Trdarj'i
eir^

'rrairraivcov

A-lavra pueyav, TeXa/xcoviov viov.

aZ-v^'

TOV Be fidX

evoijae

ixd-^ii^;

dpicrrepd

dapavvovO^ erdpovi Kal eiroTpvvovTa fid-^eadai98. ^eeXHCi

JT

leeXoi

GR
:

ieeKei

CP^Q Mor.
il.
i

99.

nfiua
.IT.

kOuq
104.

C.
:

103. aueic C.

ioNTC Zen.

iontcc Ar.

eniJUNHCcbueea

ncoc

105. <pepTepoN CGHJ(.,>STU Harl. a d, King's Par. c h j 96pTaTON 109. 106. opuaiNc Vr. A. ypd<peTai 5e Kai 9epTaT0N, t. Mag. 798. 47. 111. erxeV Cant. Mor. 110. dieNxai up. .Scliol. curcNeioc K. (see Ludwich).

nep
.

C.

112.

be cBh JT: be r cBh

l>.

98. np6c daiuoNa, deo invito as 104 opposed to tK tieocpLv 101 and aiiv daiixoft. A 792. The only other instance in 11. of -irpds with ace. =a(j(iiiist aLso occurs in
;

'better than our present disasters.' Perhajis the poet means to suggest an etymology from <p^pw, as if 'most bearable of evils.
'

Trpos T/xSas 471. To avoid 99. KuXiceH, see on A 347. the contracted xiuai Pick reads rirjt. k 100. u' = IJ.OL as Z 165, etc.
;

this

book:

106-07

=A

411-12; 108,
i:

cf.

A 461;
most

109, cf. A 547, 108. This is

318.

the

scene which

Prandreth. 101. K e69iN, cf. 6pixT]deU deov 6 499. in is very commonly used of the divine source cf. deuv iK Krjdea necrffeL
;

approaches that of the wellknown Rhodian pinax in the British Museum, representing Menelaos and Hector actually lighting over the dead body of Euphorbos. See note on A 37.
nearly
112. naxNOUxai, lit. is chiliad, frozen so Hes. 0pp. 360 Vdx'W(7j' (t>i\ov "^op, It Aisch. Chu. S3 TrivSiaiv waxvovfjAv-r). bt is the opposite of laiveffdai (4' 598). cBh has ms. authority, and has been independently conjectured the vulg. 5^ t is a mere stopgap to save the hiatus.
:

il

617, deQv ?t ^fijj.op Tifirjs 335, f\Ai6s ijeiSets X 280, etc. 103. ioNxe, so Zen. Tlie hiatus being permissible in the caesura, the dual obviously desL-rves the preference. 105. 9pTaTON, a sort of meiosis for
'
'

least

ill

los

iv

KaKoh

tovt
KvdiffT'

Slv

dri

Cf. dxsw, (peprarov, Schol. A. Aisch. Suj)p. 14. The variant (piprepou is apparently au emendation to e.xpress

114

.V

595.

116. JudxHc in ap\CTp6, see 117 = X 767.

765.

VOL.

II

226
Oecnrecnov 'yap
/3rj

lAIAAOC P
crcptv

(xvii)
<I>otySo9

cj)6/3ov

efi/3a\

AttoWoop.
120

deeiv, eldap Alav, Sevpo, Treirov, irepl YlarpoKkoLO davovTO<i airevaofiev, at Ke veKVv irep A-^cWPji Trpocf^epco/jbev

Se

8e

irapLcrrdaevo^; eVo? 7]v8a-

"

'yvfjbvov

arap
,

w? e<par
/3r}

Tci ye rev^e '^i Kopvdaio\o<i Aiavri Se Satcppovi dufiov opive.

EiKTOop.

Se

8ia irpop^d'^wv,
iv

a/jia

Se

^avOb<;

Mei^eXao?.
cnrrjvpa,
125

"FjKTcop [xev

YidrpoKkov,

iirei

KXvra rev^e

eXv',

Mpbonv Ke(f)aXr]v ra/jiot o^ec -^aXKCOC, Tov Se veKvv Tpwirjiatv ipvcradfxevo^ Kvcrl Soltj8'

dir

Ata?

eyyvdev rjkOe (pepwv auKo^ yvre irvpyov.

o
130

a'Y e? oficXov toov ave'^aC,eu eratpoiv, e<i dvopov(T' BlSov 8' 6 ye TV)^a KoXd Tpcocrl ^epeiv irporl darv, jxeya K\eo^ efi/jievat avTMi.
hiKTcop
h'ic^pov 8

Am?
COL

8'

d[X(^l

M.evoiTid8i]c

adKo^ evpv Kokv-^a^

olac TeKeacrcv,

e(7Ti]K6i

W9

Tt?

re \ecov irepX

pd T

v/jTTi

ayovn
o

av8pe<i eiraKrrjpe'i' Trap Be r iiriaKWiOV

M'i

8e

avvavryjacovTai iv vXrjc re aOevel /3\/j,eaLVt,

135

Kdrco eXKerai oaae

i]pco'i

KaXvTrrwv

Aca<i irepX TlarpoK\o)L

eecoN
:

/Be^yKei.
!!

119.

S.

126. Yn'

131. auTcbl

dNapcoN Mor.

an': Yno t P. 133. eCTHKei Ar.

dbuoici
:

(}.

129. diNax<4zee' S.

eicri^Kei

CH^L-R,
:

yp. Hail. a.
:

134. CUNQNTHCCONTai AGH Cant. Vr. b, fr. Mosc. 134-36 otii. Zen. Chia. 135. dnoKTHpec Mor. 136. KaKuRTCON Ar. fi KaXvinTON cuNQNTHCONTai ii. dni Harl. a. 137. nepi CHP-QRUi (or U^ ?) (Harl. b supr.) King's Par. h.
:

lis.
flight.

96B0N,
693,

liere

apparently _/ca;', not

It is to be

122 = ?

:i

21.

pre-

sumed tliat Menelaos takes it for granted that Hector will have seized the armour immediately upon his retiring. But tlie
ought
clearly inlerjiolated here. to hear tirst that the armour is The real antithesis to actually taken.
line
is

We

held that \iicv was of common gender in H., the form Xeaiva not being found but that we must then omit the lines So also S containing masc. pronouns. For the 318, <^ 483, where see note. variant awavT-qaovTai see note on K 183. 135. ^noKTHpec, huntsmen, airb tov cf. t 435, eirdyeiv tovs kvvu^, Schol. A 445 (tbs ewdyouTes eTrrjicrav, of men and
; ;

NEKUN nep
armour.
125.

is

the live man, not

it
is

tlie

mere

dogs). 136.
IJ.C1V

^niCKUNioN TO
.
.

clear that Patroklos has not beeu previou.sly despoiled of his armour, as related in the suspected lines

Here

pLepos, fjToi

TOV

fxfTthno\<

iiravb) tQ>v b<pBa\TO TOV depfiaTos avi'ocppijiJ/j.a larbp-qTaL tovto eirl Trjs

dXrjdeias'

(paal

yap,

firar

ifxTrearji

Xeoju

at the end of II. 132. Ka\un;ac,

^XWf
for

(JKVfxvovs, /j.axofjLevof
TO,

avTbv

irpbs tovs
to. (pdyj,

the constr.

cf.

Kw-qyovs KaTaveveiv Kal KaXinrTeiv

oTTws
fXTj

315

TTpocrde

oe ol weirXoto (paeivov TrrOy/jLa

Ti-rjvodoTUX.

duopQiv

/cdXiii/'ec.

8ei\idaas KaraXtTrijt
Kal iv
riji

fTn<pp6fieva /3e\r7 to t(kvov. So also

16.

134-36 Trapd

Xiai

Pliny

//.

N.

viii.

19

The objection made to ovK ^laav, Did. them was that it is the lioness, not the Zen. no doubt lion, who leads the cubs.

quum pro
^
91.

catulis fefa dimicat, oculorxim aciem trndit'ur dcjiijcre in tcrram, nc venabula

expavescat.

Kdxco recurs only in

lAIAAOC P {\\u)
W.TpecSrj'i
ea-TtJKet
'

erepcodeu a/3?//'0<\os' Mt/'e\aos' fieya irevOo^ evl artj^ea-rTiv ue^cov. VXavKO'^; S 'IttttoXu^oio Trdis, Avklmv ayos"
8'

ni'Opo)i>,

\\<>

^KTop VTToSpa IBcov ^aXeTTMi TjVLTraTre p-vOwi "'KKTop elSo^ apiart, /xd^rji; dpa iroWov eBeveoy)

(J

avTco'i

/cA-eos"

icrOXov

t'^et

<\>v^i)Xiv

iuvra.

(ppa^eo vvv OTrvrtu? /ce ttoXlv kuI dcrrv aacocn]i>i XXioit i'y^/e'ydacrLV oio<; (Tvv Xaolai rol

Ul

ov ytip
elai

Tts"

\vKi(ov ye

fxa-^i](Top.evo's

.^avaolcrui

irepl

7rToXio<i,

eVel ovk
fj,T

dpa

Ti9

%/3t?

U^i'

[xdpvaadat Brjioiat
TTcb'i

dvSpdac
dp,a

vcoXe/xe^
fxe6'

alei.
6/uliXov,

K (TV ^eipova
,

(f)0)Ta

aacoaeiwi

a-^erXi

iirel

^apTrrjSov^

^elvov Kal

eralpov

150

KdXXt,Tre<i

Wpyelotacv eXcop Kal Kvpfuc yevecrOai,

139.

CTHKei Ar.
S2.

AH'JQTU
1':

Cant. Mor. Vr. b

cIcTHKci
143.
145.
H;irl.
c*

141
S.
:

oin. \^.

142.

CKTop
HziN

d
i;.

(',

il A ^cthkci Hail, a {supr. ei) ^deuou Vr. A. CKTcop PiJ Vr. d.

:

"//(.

(puXHZiN
148.

9Ar.
:

144.

cacoceic Ar.
oin.

A<,>,

fr.

Mo.sc.

CUN \aoTci
a.

rdp cun rajuBpoTci H.

aHloiciN
^n'

146.
I

C.

!|

7p. JUiaxec6uieN0c

(Did. on

317).
a.

149.

OJUlXoN Ar.

1.':

6ju.i\ou

Zun.

161.

dpreioiciN

oIconoTcin

S Harl.

139. ncNeoc d^seiN i.s an Odyssean phrase (\ 195, p 489, w 231). Tlie synizesis of eScvieo is rare, in.stances wliiuh occur in the Iliad are of doubtful authenticity. 142.

But this niis.ses ingly read by van L. the sting of the fern. term, -is ('Ax'"'^*^here used in its primitive sense dwelling, home (ra5 = to while noXic is the citadel, 7r6\is dwell) But there is no clearly marked &Kpt].
;

and the few other

ovkt' 'Axo-ioi). 144. acTU seems

See H. G. 378*, van L. Ench. p. 298, and note on X 818. In A 264 (=T 139) read 6p<To for 6p(Tev. For edx^v il 290
see note there.

distinction,
TToXis &ffTv

cf.

f 177, ^525.

In f 472-73
cato,

All other instances occur before vowels, where we can write -e' for -o. Here Fick reads fj-axv^ ^p
is

and reixos go together,

craiJiaeis,

CHic.

not

in spite of Ar.

see

IL G.
Xao?s,

iroWov (rather dpa deveo), but no obvious reason why this should have been changed. But the Od. contains some nine cases where -ei' cannot well be avoided so it is best to acquiesce in the te.xt, as another
iSeveo

326. 4. 145. Cf. Z 493.

ol'

there

K.T.X.

to save tlic
I

Here Nauck reads F of FiXlui.

147-48. See

316-17.

that the languajre of this passage is late, and similar to that of the Od. rather than IL There were those who held that a dactyl was admissible in the 6th foot see note on 12 269. For the phra.se itself see note on N 310. 143. 9uzhXin, a curious word recurring in (Jreek only in Lykophron and the other imitative jjcdauts. A more correct form would be <f>v^r]\6i (Hesych.) from
;

indication

149. juee' ojuliXon, amid t/ic press, like Here also van L. /xera ttXtjOvv B 143. reads Kad' 6^J.L\ov. According to the scholia it would seem that Zen. read

which he must have taken This tlie press. gives much better sense, but Greek knows no such use of fj-eTo. with the Maass conjectures tliat Zen.'s (abl.) gen. reading was /xera /xuiXof, but for this 8l' ofuXov (van L. ) there is no ground. is more likely.
/jied'

6/uiXoi',

to

mean from amid

(pv^a like 0-1777X65

from cnya-, dnaTijXos

tlie

from

dTrara-,

cf.

Homeric

piyriXos

from piyi-u.

^I'j'ijXoi' is

Karaaccord-

151. 'ApreioiciN, note the variant oiwas 7 271, cf. E 488. Evidently Glaukos knows nothing of the rescue of
vocffiv,

the body by Apollo.

228
0? TOi

lAlAAOC P
iroXk" 6<^e\o'^ jevero,

(xvii)

TrroXet re Kai avrcoi,

Kvva<=;
eVA,???.

^ft)o<?

(jov et
i'/xev,

vvv
Ti<i

S'

ov

01

aXaXKefievai

TOi

vvv

ifiol

AvKLWV

eTTiTreiaeTai

av8pon>,
155

oiKaB''
el

Tpoi7]t

Se iTe(^i]aeTai

alirv^ oXeOpo^.

<yap vvv Tpdoeaai fMevo<i iroXvOapah ivelr], olov r avSpwi ecrepxeraL ot ire pi 7rdTpr}<i cirpofiov,

ttovov koI hrjpiv edevro, avhpda-L Svafxeveeacrt, Ke YldrpoKXov epvcrat/jLeda "IXlov etao). alyjrd darv fxe^a Uptd/juoio civaKTO^ el S' ovTO<i
TTporl

160

eXOoL
al-v|ra

Te6v7]0L)<;

Kai

/jliv

ipvaai/j.eda

p^a/)/^?;^,

Kev 'Apjeiot Sap7n]B6vo^ evrea KaXd Xvaecav, Kai k avrov dyoi/xeda "IXlov e'iaco'

TOLOV <ydp Oepdirwv irec^ar dvepo<i, o? ft67 dpLaro'i Kai d^'^^^xa-^oi depdirovret;. 'Apjeicov irapd V7]val dXXd (TV 7' Al'avTo^ fj,<yaX7]Topo<i ovk iTdXaacra<i
(7Ti]fievai
oi)S'
I9i)<i

165

dvra, Kar

oaae
IScov

lho)v

Syicov

iv

dvTi]i,

/iia-)(^eaaa6ai,

eVel aeo

(fieprepo'i

eaTi.

Tov
"
cu

S'

dp
ri
rj

vTToSpa
rj

irpoae^rj KopvOaioXo^ 'l^KTCopicov

TXavKe,
ireiTov,

8e

crv

Toio'i
ere

i(j)d/j.riv

irepl

vTrepoirXov eenre'i ; (ppeva-i e/jifievai dXX(ov,

170

TMV
152.

ocraoi
TOi
:

AvKirjv

ipt^diXaKa
II

vaterdovaLVr.
:

TIC

JR
:

Lips.

n6Kei
155.

JLR
158.

A.

153.

KUNOC

kuon Zen.
:

{d\oyov U, An.).
157. en^pxexai J

154 om. R.

IJULN

Vtco Dion. Sid. (Schol.

:

Yco ms.).
a,
||

eicepxeTOi GPQ. 160. noxi S. Vr. b (7p. ^eNTo) A. TeeNHOJC (xeeNHicbc) Ar. AHJP-QT
X<ipuH(i) PS.
163.
k' om.
fr.

eecNTO
b,

^xo^'^'n

JT
:

Cant. Hail,

161. ^XeH(i)

Q
fr.

{supr. 01)

ES

fr.

Mosc.
12.

Yr.

Cant.
6.

Wosc.
171.

TceNcicbc

1|

n6noi (Ar.

ACGJT
is

Vr. d,

S Mosc.
:

Ap. Lex. 65.

nenoN

Zen.

fi

155. Tjulen

Lykians will hearken to one to go home, then {Se in Ar. apod.) shall sheer destruction, etc.
the
,

ve will (JO home. It is it an intin., if any of

best taken as 1st possible to

i)lur.,

163. XiiceiaN,

cf.

on

13.

auT6N,

make

the body, as opposed to the arms.

164-65. Cf.
171.

II

271-72.
:

with iimrdcreTaL, supplied koKGis voLr)(TiL as an implied apodosis, If any taking Tpoir]i 8^ independently.
thus joining
i/Mev

nenoN, so Zen. {ov /ca/cuis Did.) ui TTOTTot Ar. The reading of Zen. is decidedly preferable, as ih Trowoi is out of ])]ace except at the beginning of a speech
172.
;

will liearken to me to return, ivell ; and destruction, etc. necpHcexai from root <pa{v) of (paivoo only here ; cf. 244 rj/Mv ElseS' a^r' avcKpaiveraL alwvs 6\(dpos.

see

on
this

95.

where
(e.g.

*(j)^vo} to slay 531, is equally ambiguous in form, (pde (^ 502) is from the same short form of the root. 158. QNdpdci, dat. as after simple ^ecNTO as fl 402 verbs of lighting.

it is

fut.

])ass.

of

140)

vecpavTaL,

Aiistonikos says to, TOiavra but there is no obelos appended iu A. It appears, tlierefore, that lie was without definite information, and concluded that Ar. must have obelized it in accordance with his usual practice of so treating
verse
/nefxeiwKe tt)V 'ifj-cpaaiv, Kai Lwdei> aOerelv 6 'Apiarapxos,

Of

lines wliich ajijieared needlessly to limit

drjaovrai. Trepl dcrrv

fxaxw-

a general expression.

lAIAAOC P
vui'
6s'

(XVII)

!-2f)

Be Tt

aev
fie

MUoa-dfMrjv

Trdy^v (^ptVav, olov

TreXcopiov

t'etTrtv,

<l>riL'i

\XavTa

ov^

virofxelvai.
't7nro)i>17i

ov Toi

eycop

eppiya
Aios'

/x('fy^r]p

ouBe ktvttov
vuo'i

Kpeia-awv aiyiuvoio, 09 Tf Kal a\Kip,ov civBpa (f)o/3el Kal a(^ti\eTO vlk7]v avTb<i eiroTpvvei fia-^eaaaOai. pT]iBio)<i, 0T B dye Bevpo, ireirov, trap e/x laraao Kal t'^e epyov,

aX\

aiei,

re

dW

rje
i)

7ravr]/j,pio<i

kuko^ eaao/xai,
d\KP)<i

M'i

dyopevei^,
Trep
/jbefiaoira
,

180

TLva

Kai,

Aavawv,

/judXa

a^i](T(o
(0?

dfivvefxevai

eiTTOiv

"

wepl llarpoKXoio 6av6vTO<;.' Vpooeacnv eKeKXero fxaKpov dvaa<;

Tpb)<i Kal XvKLOL Kal AdpBai'Oi dy-^ifia-^i]raL,

dvep<i

eare,

(plXoi,

/xvijcraaOe

Be

6ovpiBo<i

dXKi]<;,

185

hv eycop A-^iXrjO'i d/j.vfiovo'i evrea Bvw 6(f)p KaXa, Ta IlaTpoKXaLo /Siijv evdpi^a KaraKTu^i.'
173.
JL1

ceu

ce Zen.
Ik

(yp.

nun be ceui
Ask.

T'.

174.
oCi

oc

die

U
a,

[suj)!-.

i)

6c

L'-).

9HIC ore:
:

.\lixio:
:

<t<fHC i'tol.

175.

ti

.IKS Hail,

Vr. A.

iroj G.

hc nep diNSpbc CK^r \',,u: .Mor. Hail, a, Vr. b A, yp. H. tote Ajih. enorpuNHCi (^> King'.s. udxeceai i^iR King's Par. f: 181. uaxeeceai 1' Par. c d g enoTpuNci juaxecaceai t) enorpuNHici judxeceai Eiist. JUaXa ojicra tl. 186. 69P' cin erco duco Kard Teux^a riHXeiooNOC Et. (hid. 154. 1.
176.

ainoxoio

178.

173
fectly

=S
in

95,

q.v.

The

line

is

per-

place here, a.s nOn 9^ has a proper reference to tlie ])rece(linj^ iniperf. Here also Zen. read ere or <re'. ((pdfxrji'. ] 76-78. See II 088-90. For 6t^ m.ss.

Hector, after his great promises, and his Glaukos to stand by his side and watch, suddenly leaving the field of Ijattle trpoafdbKTjaev &v rts aiTov Svffuap])eal to
:

irrjdivTa rovs \6yovs Kal Kivr)d(VTa ctti tQi

irpdy/j-aTL oh avros ewTjyyeiXaTO e/j./jifvfiv. wv aiVos elirev, 6 de ein\^\rjffTaL fiev

generally have 6t, Aph. rore.

follow.s

dWore

fxev

ore de 568, but el.-sewhere

we have only
8^

6t /xev followed l)v

it

dWore

(A 64, 2 599, T 49). Here means 'even as sometimes.'

virtually

Twv dveiSQv, ire pi Oe t6 koNor is it yiyverai, Schol. A. e.\plained why the idea of changing his
Tifi(\7jK

5e

fffj-eicrdac

179. cproN, as ^pyov fj-axn^ 7a 522, my handircork in liafflr. 181. dXKHC with jueuacoTa, see note on X 197. It is of course possible to join it with cxHCCo, I will make to cease from his valour for fightinrj, etc. but this is less probable in view of the order of the words. There I'emains also the possibility of regarding d\\-7)s as belonging both to
;

armour should have thus occurred to

him, just after he has sent
off Patroklos'

After the passing spoils to the city. allusion in 214 we hear nothing more of Mdiat we shoulil suppose to be the startthe Greeks do ling effect of the change not seem to notice it at all. The ftiya. KpcLTo^ which Zeus gives him does not avail him much for he does not succeed in gaiiuiig the body, his chief aim, but onlj' hangs upon the Greeks in their
;

fie/uLawra and ctxvc<^- The iniin. afterexfc is unique, in the sense of makivg to cease

from defcndinr/. Paley compares Enr. Or. 263 ffxvcr^ ere irrjdav dvcrTVXV Tn/jdrj/xara {/jltj
orM'joi'beingthecominonconstr.in Attic). 186. We here, for the first time in this book, come upon tlie idea that Patroklos has been wearing the armour of Achilles and it is in a passage which is for many reasons suspicious. In the
;

successful retreat.
in 190 is doubtful,

The word ixeTaairdov and probably copied

from the Ud. There can therefore be little doubt that this is an interpolation The by tlie author of the oTrXoTrot/a. original narrative is probably resumed in 229, which joins on to 185 without
leaving a perceptible gap (Hentze). 187. See X 323, where also the line
is

first place, it is

somewhat

startling to find

230
0)?

lAlAAOC P
apa
(f)(ov/]aa<;

(xvii)
'

dire^ri

KopvOatoXo^

EKTcop
190

SrjLov

eK iroXefioio,

Oewv

coKa fxciX, ov TTO) rrjXe, Kkvra o'l TrpoTt dcTTu (fiepov

(na<i
y]Toc

iKi^avei' eraipouq iroal Kpaiirvolai fieracTTrcov,

Tev-y^ea

TlijXethao.

K
6

fxv

airavevde fiaxVi TroXvSa/cpvou evre ra a Sw/ce (f)peiv irporl ^'Wlov

6
8'

aixeijBev
iprjv

Tpcocrl

(f)iXo7rro\/jioiaiv, a ol Ilr]\ei8eco
'A')(^i\i]0<;,

afji/3poTa

rev'x^ea

8vve
195

deol

Trarpl
yrjpd'i'

(f)iXu>t

eiropov 6 aX)C ou^ vio<i iv evTeai irarpo^ iyi]pa.

8'
ct)9

Ovpaviwve<i apa ml irathl oiracxcre

Zei'9

Tov

S"

ovp dirdvevOev iSev vec^eK.rj'yepeTa

revyeai Ylrfkethao Kopvaa-ojievov Oclolo, KLV^jcra^ pa Kaprj TTporl ov fivdyaaro 6v/xov " a SetA,', ovSe tl roc 6dvaro<=i KaraOufiio^ eanv.

200

n 190

oiii.

K.

191.
:

noTi S.

nH\eiooNOC
S>.

PR

Bar.,

ev

aWwi

A.

192.

194. reiixe' e^UNC G. = 214). 200. noxi S. ( 199. xeuxeci XaunojuieNON jueraeujaou nHXcicoNOC oOkcti S, yp. oukc Harl. a. 201. ou5e Tl jmOeoN (,) {siopr. eujubN;.

noXu&QKpuou ADU

noXuaaKpuxou

193.

noxi K.

||

xd BIhn, the probably interpolated, usual double ace. after verbs of robbing O 343, Z 70, etc.
. .

190. AAcxacncbN,

the handle in fireiv, aor. to laii hands upon in the sense of But in ^ 33, the only attaining an end. passage where this aor. part, recurs, this sense is hardly so suitable crii/3ti)T7yj cjKa

This sense

may

be

catching them derived from

to

up.

]>riinitive sense of

Tro\voaKpvov ipy^ dtorjXa, but Tro\v8aKpvov to have stood in the Homeric text in Euripides' time, see toi' iroXvddKpvov "AtSai/ Eerc. 427 (with W.-M.'s note), where again MSS. have TroXvdaKpvrov, So also Ap. Rhod. against the metre. has iroXvddKpvov, ii. 916. o hi used to 193. Observe 6 xxen express the opposition of clauses, not of persons (5uj\-e /xec to. a, edvve o^, k.t.X.)

seems

iroai Kpanruoiai fieTaawtliv (sc. Kvvas)

sense ret^uired
uses
of

the not overtaking the dogs, but rather, on the analogy of the other
;

rh

is

a, iFd P. Knight. 195. oi with naxpi, to' his father; as

fxedeiveiv,

getting

them

under

by kicking them. If this explanation is right it would seem that the word here is copied and misunder.stood, being taken for an archaic form But the of fieTaaTTofxevos (e.g. N 567). act. and mid. of this verb seem never to Nauck marks the be interchangeable.
control,

219, etc. 196. naiSi onacce, the hiatus may be due to the jjrobably original length of So we have (iaaiXyjl' the -i of the dat. 'AKdcTTWL f 336, /j.r]Tpi htire ir 469, and of the line warpl e/xut in other parts

line

spurius ? without giving reasons, but probably as made up from r 301 and
'

'

278, d^ovL d/jL(pis E 723 (and other instances in van L. JSiich. p. 80). 197. rHpdc, probably a present part, from the non-tliematic conj. of yrjpdui, of which eyrjpa is the imperf. (in 148,

^ 33.

It could certainly be well spared.

:

192. The vulg. TroXvSaKpvTov is of noXucourse metrically imi)ossible (i") daKpuou is defensible {5dKpvov by daKpv), but no doubt Bentley is right in read-

So also yyipavTeaai Hes. 0pp. 188 (where it seems to be equivalent Schol. T compares to yrjpdaKovras, 185). Cobet M. C. 436 ^povrds in Korinna. regards these forms as aor., which is imI

510, ^ 67).

ing TToXvddKpvos,
TToXvdaKpvs.

cf.

544

vaixivr}

dp-yoKe-q

l)robable.

Compare

yyjpdvai (or ytjpdvai.)

The same change should perhaps be made in Tyrt. 11. 7 "Jiprjos

Aisch. Cho. 908, Soph. 0. C. .] ebb's critical note).

870 (with

lAIAAOC
<c)9
Si'j

P iwii)
c>vvi<;

li.'Jl

TOL

av^po^ Tov Bi/

av 8' ufifBpora rev^ea re Tpofieovai kuI ciWoi. (ipiaTfjO'i;, eTalpov e7re<f>v^ evrjea re Kparepov re,
a^eSov
el<TC,

roi/

Tcv^ea
e'l'Xev

ov Kara KocTfiov utto /cparo^i re Kal (jip.wi> (Wdp tol vvv ye fieya Kparo'i eyy vaXi^w,
S'

jo:

Ttbv

TTOlVt/V

TOL

OV Ti

/jL(f^T]<i

t'/C

l>0(TTl]<JaVTl

Se^erac W.vSpo/j.d'^i] Kal KvaverjiaLv 1]

FtKTopL
8etvo<;
(i\Kfj<;
l3fj

kXvtu rev^ea
eir

WrjXei'covoii"

o(f)pvac

8'

yp/xoae reu^e' eVt

7r\))a6ev
/iieTa
S'

vevae Kpoiawv, SO Be jjllv "Aprj^i p^pot',

o'l

'210

vvd\io<;,

cipa

jxeXe

evTo<i

Kal adeveo<i.
fjLeya

pa

Idyoiv,

Be AcXetTou? eTriKovpov^ IvBdWero Be acfjicri iraat

IlT/Xet'tui'o?.

rev-yeai XaixTrop.evo'^ fieyadvfiov

202. cbc

PR:
1.
1).
:

oc

1>.

elci Ar.

clXec C.

aCnhp V.

207.
209.

O TOI
L.

ccri (A supr.) 8ti GTI Cant. Vr.

:

PR:

<..'.

li

A.

NOCTHcaNToc \ 212. kXhtouc

nHXeicoNi Av.

KuaweoiciN

PtJ.

210.
:

XPO"""' J'-

206. aBpora .Mor. NocTHcaNja Vr. A 211. nXAec Vr. d. 214.

kXutouc

AU

Harl. d, Par. e:

213. C91CI C91N PR. nHXHTdSeco oxiXhoc Zen.

jueraeujucoi

dW

J02. cbc, /("(', seems better than the of. fj. 368 vulg. 6s, ami elci tlian earl Sre 8r] ffxfSdu rjia. "204 NH^a, also * 96 (see note), 252, ami V 670 eutjeirjs, all of Patroklos and 6 200. The der. is (jnite uncertain. 20.">. This line is clearly inconsistent with the passage athetized at the end of il, wliere it is Apollo who takes the arms
:
.

210. Hpjuoce, .sc. Zeus see note on 333 and T 385. Tliough in all these cases the intrans. use of the verb is
:

J'

^
;

possible,

yet the
is

trans,

possible
ijp/xocrfv

recommended by

dXXTjXotfftf.

being equally e 247 iravra This sense, too, as

illustrating the active interest of Zeus, suits the context better. In later Greek

dtrb

Kparhs

is later even than It is not probable interpolation. clear why it should be ov Kara Koafiov to take off the armour of a slain foe perhaps because it is of divine origin. 207. For the use of 6 as a pure con-

That
this

(793) and passage therefore

ciTr'

Cbixdiv

(802).

and

is commonly used both trans, intrans. ; for the latter cf. Piud. P. iv. 80. The scholia remark that the divine armour appears to fit Peleus,

the verb

junction
4^

cf.
,

9
I

o ot K.T.X.

362 ov5^ Ti tQiv fi^fj.v>jTai, 493 TO, (ppovewv 6 /jlol k.t.\.,

and Hector equally inobabl}' included no breastplate, this would not be difficult. 211. CNudXioc is here only in H. a mere epithet of Ares. The meaning of tlie word, as of the evidently cognate
Achilles, Patroklos,
well.

As

it

Here the 545 <ppovio}v oTL 01. preceding plural clearly shews that the original use of the particle, as the ace. of the relative jironoun, is forgotten. It will be noticed that the above are all late passages the other instances seem to be confined to the Od. (Cf. H. G. The negative lielongs in the first 270). place to NOCTHcaNTi, which we have to render by the principal verb, thou slialt not return for Andromache to receive at For the use of the dat. with thji hands.
TO.
;

'Er'i'w and 'Ei'i'ei''s (I 668 only), i.^ quite unknown, and it is probabh' not Greek

iix^'^^'^'-

see

on

A
V.

596.

The line is evidently inappropriate here, as Zeus only nods to

528
ij.

209 =

(Thracian i). 214. For jueraeujmou FlMXeTcoNoc Ar. read the dat. ami iuii>t liiLiefore have taken FN^dXXero C91C1 to mean he reBut this does sembled in (heir ci/cs. not suit the use of the word in the other 460 dXXos 5' ])assages where it occurs rivioxos IvodWerai, y 246 ws re ^01 dffdfaros iVSiiXXerai daopdaaOai, r 224 aiTdp In TOi (p^u. ws pLOi ivdaWtrai Ip'Op. all these ivSdWecrdai. is equivalent to (paii'effdai, and can be exactly translated by (tppcars (in t 224 f/Top is aoc. of
;

himself.

relation,

cts

appears

to

mc

in

my heart).

232
corpvvei)
IsJiecrOXr]!'
^

lAlAAOC P
he

(xvii)
eireeo-cn,

eKacnov

iiroi'^ofievo'i

215
re,

re

VXavKov re MeSoyra re
6^

^^)epai'\.o\6v
re,

Aarepoiratov re Aeicr7]i>opd

'Imrodoov

^opKvv re X.pop,iov re Koi "Fjvvo/jLOV olu>vi(Tri]v rov<i 6 7' error pvvwv eirea rrrepuevra 7rpo(T7]voa
KCKXvre, fjbvp'ia (f)vXa rrepiKnovwv emKOvpo3v ov "yap eyu) ttXtjOvv 8i^r]/jievo^ ovSe ^an^cov
evBcih

"

220

dW
rd

dcf)^

vfierepcov
Tpoi)(ov

iroXLoiv i^yeipa

eKacrrov,

Iva fxoL

dXo^ovs

Kat v^ima reKva

225

7rpo(f)povea)<i

(jipovecov

pvoiade (^iXoTvroXejxwv vir ^K-^acoiv. hdypotac Kararpv^eo koI ehwhrji

he

Xaov<i,
rtt)

Tt<?

vfierepov vvv Wi)^

eKdarov

dv/jbov
i)

de^o).

rerpa/jL/jbivo<;

drroXecrdo)

7]e
o<i

he

aawOrjrw 7} 7^^ iroXepiov oapicrrv^. Ke HdrpoKXov koI redvrjoird rrep

SrpuNCN Zen.
216.
:

eyttTrt;?

216.

(?).

1]

noi)(6jULNOC
1

napicxdjueNOC
:

Vr. b.

jmeceHN

R.

eepciXoxoN
:

deiCHNOpd
219
oin.

SHi'Nopa Vr.
Li'ps.

BiHNopa QS.

Q Yr. A napicrdjueNON 217. opciXoyoN QS Bar. Mor. innoNOON Mor. inno 6n {sic) J.
: :

D'JPRT
224.

222.

p. ras.

On': dn'
:

GH

fr.

223. HOI : uh P UJULCTepcON : aiKpoT^pcoN (^). Mosc. 229. TeONHcoTd Ar. (A 5i?^?-.) HJT Cant. :

TCGNediTd

PR

TeoNeic^Td

il.

lie

In this case therefore we must translate appeared (shewed himself or perhaps, to express the intensive verb, onade his apj)eara7ice) to them all shininy in the armour of AchiUes. It is true that we should have expected a more marked effect from the donning of the famous arms but that is a difficulty inherent in the interpolation of the change of armour, and not jieculiar to this jiasIn later Greek the word is used sage. in both senses to resemble, Plato Ilcp. 381 E deoi Tives TrepiepxovTai vvKTwp iroX-

mention of Glaukos among those who are urged on is strange. On the form

opKUN

see 312. 220. ncpiKTioNcoN, a word which occurs only in passages belonging to the ottXowoua (S 212, T 104, 109), and in /3 65. 221. rdp introduces a long sentence
(to 226) giving in anticipation the reason for the advice in 227 IT. G. 348. 2. hXhoun, mri-e numbers, as retinue, or to
;

XoiS Rival's Kal iravToSaTroZs ivSaWofiEvoi, Theokr. xxii. 39 dpyvpwL IvBdWovro

to seevi,

enhance the magnificence of Troy. 226. eujuibN acECO, raise your courage. A similar picture of the economical ditiSculties of the war is to be found in Z 290 Scopoici, by the exaction of gifts
fi'.

word as = (paipecrOai, and therefore no doubt read the gen. here (Seaton in C. E.
xix. 6).

Plato Theaet. 189 E tovto yap fxoi luddWeTai Siauoovfj.ei'r], At. Vesp. 188 LOdT ifioiy^ ivdaWerai ofjLOLOTaros KXrjTrjpos elfai TToiXioM. It is probable therefore that the double reading and interpretation of the passage go back to a respectable antiquity. Ap. Rhod. always uses the

and food
folk.

for the allies Xaouc, my own This idea seems hardly consistent with the primitive poem, to which the
;

number of the allies as compared with the native Trojans is strange. The only allies known to the Mrjvis and the
vast

other older portions of the Iliad are the immediately neighbouring tribes of the Troad itself, Dardans, Leleges, and
Kilikes. 228. dapicTuc, see 126.

216-18. These names are mostly taken from the Catalogue, B 848-64! The

on

r.02,

291,

lAIAAOC P (XMi;
TpMU'^
i'}fiiav
t'^d)
t\"

23:i

iTTTToBd/jLov^:

epvai}i,

eX^rji

he

ol

\'ia<i,

230

T(oi

eyco'

h'dpoiv diroSdaaofiat, i'lfiiav 8' avTo^ TO Si ot /cXt'o? taaerai, oaaov efMoi irep.
01 8'

w?
Bovpar
vefcpoi'

e<f)a6\

iOv<:

Aavaoyu ^plcravre^
a(f)iaii'

e/3i]crai>,

dvaa^op,voLutt'
)'/

fidXa Be

eXirero

Ovp.O'i

in]7rioi,

epveiu TeXa/xoovinBaore iroXeaaiv eV avroit dufiov innf^vpa.

AJ'a?
d)

X't'avTO'i

235

Kui "

TOT

dp

etTre

fiorjv

dyaOov ^leveXaov
ovKeri von
eK TToXepoio.

0)

TTeiTov,

yieveXae
irep

SioTp(f)e<;,

eXirofiai

avrco

i'oaT7]cre/j,ev

ov Ti Toaov vKVO^ TTepiBeiBia

09 K
bcrcrov

WarpoKXoio,
7)8'
//-?/

240

Tu-^a
e/j.f]L

Vpuxiiv
/cec^a/V/^i

Kopeei Kvva^
TreptSetSm,
vcf)o<^

ol(ovou<;,

rt

irddrjiai,

Koi

arji,

eirel

TroXe/xoio

irepl

irdvra KoXvirrei,

230. epiicci

G
j.

Vr. b d.
-,p.
:

cYsci
tc2n
i>.

GIT Yr.
232.
;

1.

.1

A.
:

231.

Gl' Vr.

Par.
;

T:
:

esco

bzu>

Vi.

Tco(i) Ar. (A .s>/;>r. A. 234. hi:

'

eXnero (Ar. ? mss. Api(TTo4>dvr]i) Q: rdp HPR. c<pm PR Hail. a. C91CIN HXnero DHU P>ar. Mor. HeeXe ap. Srli. T. 236. Anfipa <;. 238. ncoYn 241. Kopecei AHP(^>S: KOpeccei Hail, a: KopccHi Mor. liar. C<,'rr tV. Mosc. KOpCH L.
:

230. eYsHi

of,

const?:

ad

seiisuvi, 6s k(

237.
see note

being virtually equivalent to el' /ce rts, and the Kjdc .style being always impatient of a long- continued relative

For cfne with the simple ace. on M 60. It occure twice again
nep,
l/y

in this book.

The variant d^ei is perhaps possible, the clause being taken as a parenthetic expansion, not an essential I 324. (.'f. part of the protasis, 231. Tcoi, vulg. tC)v, but the dat. is the only Plonieric constr. How a suit of armour could be halved it is not easy to see a similar difficulty arises on 809. And the offer to divide seems singularly out of place at the moment when Hector has just clad himself in the spoils. In the older form of the story, of course, the latter difficulty did
oonstniction.
;

239. auTco
rate, if

ourselves at
helji.

any

we do not get
'

This seems

to give a better sense than the alter' natives, we, whatever may happen to or others,' we, even without the
corpse.'

240. NCKUOC. OTL ddrfKof irdrepov irtpi llarpovXoi' ^ vepl llarpSKXav rov vcKvos yeyovoTos, An. (i.e. whether Ilatp6k\ov depends upon, or is in apposiIn il 108 we have tion with, v^Kvos).
j'^Ki'os

Et:ropos

afjLcpl

v^kvl,

which
;

of the
there.

first

alternative

is in favour but see note

not occur.
233. BpicQNTec as >I 346 wSe 70/3 i^piaav XrKlujv (1701. 23.0. cpiiciN future (but .see 287) ^Xirofiai in till/ sense ol' Ii ope always takes a fut. infin., though in the sense of sitjijwse it may go with aor. or present. 236. NHPioi, interjectional nom., see A 231. anHupa, sc. Aias. noXccciN, the dat. with verbs of robbing i.s rari' cf. a 9 Toiaiv dcpfiXero voffTifxov ^,uap.
;
:

Kopeei, not Kopiati. is the correct see on A 29. Kopfaiji wonld be this right as aor., cf. Kopiaeuv II 747 is the only case of the act., all other also aor. forms being mid. Compare

241.
;

fut.

The naive

ifs Ke with fut. see on A 175. confession of fear is not unworthy of the Homeric hero, and indeed heightens the glory of the .subsequent

379.

For

success.

234
'KKTCop,
r]/u,tp

lAlAAOC P
8'

(XVII)
al7rv<;

avT

dva(j)atveTaL

okeOpo'^.
245

dXV a7
0)9

dpLaT?]a<; Aai^ao)!^ KciXei, i]V Ti9 ciKovarji. (f)aT, ovS' diriOriae /3o)]v ciyaOoi; Met'eXao?,

i]vaev "
Si

Se

hiairpvcnov Aavaotai yeyoivoyi'

(piXoi,,

Wpyeiwv

yjjiJTopef;

rjSe

/jbiSovre^,

OL

kol MeyeXawt re Trap ATpet8riL<i 'Ayafxep.vovL Kacrro<s hrjjjLia irivovcnv koI cn^ixalvovcriv
6/c

>50

\aot^,

he
Se
'

A.io'i
/jlol

rt/jii}

Koi kvSo^

oTnrjZel.

upyaXeov
rjyefiovcov

eari hiaaKoiTLdaOai eKaarov

ept^
iroXefioLO
S'

roaay yap
avTO'^
troi,

SeoT]ev.
ivl

dWd
(09

Ti<i

ve/xecri^eo-dco

Ov/xml
255

TldrpoKXov
ecjiar
,

TpooLtJLcrt

Kvcrlv jjueXirrjO pa

yeveadai.''

o^v 8

ciKovaev

OiXrjo<;

ra-^vi Ata9,

irpoiTO'i

dvTLO<;

rfkde

6ewv dva

Srj'ioTtjTa'

244. b' HxxiN S.

II

5' o,N.
||

DGPR

Cant.

t'

L.

||

aS

L.

Cant. \i: li A. Kai JueNeXdcoi : noiucNi Xqun S Had. ^kqctoi Yv. h, Harl. b, Par. c il g^. CKOCTa Hail, a, ^i' nai Did. 252. eKQCTQ Harl. a. 253. ArejuoNa P. 256. cic <pdTO toO Harl.
a,
:

a,

249. ciTpeiaHi 250. Vr. A.

251.
S'

XawN H. Kkouccn H.

244. Evidently a spurious line originating in the addition of the word "EKTCop as a glo-ss for the last half of the line see A 174. Without the line the sense with it the conis clear and simple struction is very doubtful. AVe might transl. Hector wraj>s a clonal of v:ar about evc7-ything, but such an expression is not Homeric at all. The alternative is to take "Ektuip in apposition with This too is a bold j'^^os (of. A 347).
;
;

but it seems to have been expression before Pindar when he wrote (A', x. 9)
;

yala

o'

VTreoeKTO

fxavrw

()lK\ei5av,

TToXtfj-OLO i>e(pos (A", ix.

ve(pi\av
to

Tpiypai cTTixas is of course difi'erent),

ttotI

38 (povov TrapTrodiov 8vcr/iLvewv dvdpQv

and in return offers hospithe chiefs ; cf. I 73 iracrd tol effd' vTTode^iT]. See also on 5rifj.op6pos A 231, and note on B 547. The change of person from the 2nd to the 3rd is strange so is the addition of a relative clause to the formal line 248, and The Menelaos' use of his own name. be escaped by latter difficulty may adopting the variant 'ArpeWrji 'A7. TToifievi XaQv : we do not elsewhere find ilenelaos associated with his brother Hence Diintzer would as a public host. reject 249-51, but there is hardly justification for this, though 251 looks verj'
his people,
tality to
;

like

'

padding.'

and led up

fulmen. Scijnades, lies not so much in calling Hector a vecpos as in saying that he wraps The awkwardness is everything about. diminished if (with one MS.) we read An interesting note on 'E/cTojp 5' yjiuu. cloud-metaphors in Greek will be found in W. -M. Her. ii. p. 236: cf. oopbs Xe(./J.u}v Soph. Ant. 670. 245. For the non-Homeric Wn read e'i with P>randreth.

Lucretius'

belli

The harshness

251. CK Aioc, cf. Hes. Th. 96 e/c 8e Albs jSaaiXTjes, and note on 101. 252. Cf. diaffKOTrLaadaL eKaara K 388.

eKQCTON

ixiravTas 15entley.

254. aordc,

without
ace.
c.

being
infin. as
cr

named.

NCuecizGceco with

B 296
255 =
;

and so
i;

vfj.ecrarjdT],

a 119,

227.

179, cf. N 233. the 256. osii, only here of hearing power of hearing being regarded as something which goes out of a man is

naturally called

'

keen

'

when

it

pene-

250. Shjuiq adverbial, 'at the public cost cf. B 404, A 259 yepovaiov olvov, A 343. The king has free gifts from
' ;

But trates to a long distance ; A 455. the converse use, of sound, not of hearing, is of course the common one.

lAIAAOC
Tov Be
Toiv
/X6T
ISofieveii^

P (xvii;
'ISo/xerz/o?

235

Kal

ottikoi'

yiT]pi6i'T]<;,

inaXavTO^
Ki>

V^vvoKlcol
rjKTt

dvBpi<f>uvTy]i.

iiWcov t/v
8r]

(f)pecrlv

ovvofiar

el'iroi,

260

oaaoi
B

Tpwe?
a)<?

fieroTriade fid-^T}v i'jyeipap 'A^atwr ; Be irpovTvy^rav aoWee'i, VPX^ ^ "V

eirl

^^^-x^'^f^p-

or

Trpo'^oPjiai

BinrTeo<;

Trorap-olo

/Se^pv^ev /iieya KVfxa ttotI poov, i)i6vo<i (Boowaiv epevyofxevrj^i d\6^

Toaarji cipa Tpcoe^ ta^?/i
laau.

dfj,(f)l

Be

uKpai
^65

e^o),

avrap
dficf)!

A^aiot
e-^ovre^,
8'

earaaav

/i(^l

yievoLTidBrji,

eva dufxov

(ppw^devre^ aciKea-iv -^aXKijpeaci^.

269.
HiciN InI

dpa
TIC

a(f>i

dN5pi96NTHi
Par.
(1
li
:
:

GHT.

260-61
a

&d.
f,

Zen.
eV

260.

KN

HlCl

tic

on

Mosc. Vr.

ric y' hicin cnI Par. ric an hici Eu.st. (chicin)

:

fiWwi A: t!c kcn hicin cn! TI' tr. eYnH HPS Mor. f'r. Mn-.-. Vi. A. 264.

BeSpuxHi Ajili. noTippooN T.

TpcbcoN

BeBpuxei
265.
(i.

I'R.

||

noTippdoN
I'.ar.,

CH

hVonoc J

iMor.

',f,.

Harl.

norippooN D: norippooN I': hVoncc 1.'. 266. a, Eust.

:

iaxH rcNCT' dpe^NTCc Zen.

267.

JueNouiddHN

Mor.

268.

<ppa)(0NTec

258-59 =
96NTHI,
Zea.

lt)5-t)6.

'ENuaXicoi ciN&peY-

265.

hYonoc of J and Eust.

(ioTtov

651.

'2G0-61. This couplet was athetized b\with ^i^ooil reason. The phrase, like that at the beginning of the Cata-

OTi ov /jLovov TrXrjdvvTiKuis ypdcpfTai rjiovti ^ooiocTii', dXXd Kai eV yeviKrji ffiKTJi dfcpat

logue (B 48S), is one which would appear imply that an extraordinarily large number came to the rescue but this tliere is no reason whatever to suppose. ooNduar eYnoi neglects the F, tliough
to
;

recommended by the very 425 d/x0t Be t &Kpas Kvprbv ibv Kopv(f)ovTai. QKpai is a subst. also in S 36, t 285 dKpov perhaps in i 293, T
rjlovos)

is

similar

229,

278.
is

The

epithet,

when a mere
;

iientley's ovvofia is perhaps suHiciently supported by F 235, f 194, in both of which ovvofia refers to the names of a number of people, jmexonicee seems to

not to be separated from its substantive by the end of the line see on N 611. Here, if we read &Kpai ii'iovfs,
epithet,

we must

translate by the shores echo to their farthest points, or the like, epcuroju^NHC, cf. e 402 03 pbx^n- yo.p fi^ya
KVjj.a iroTi

mean

'in the second rank,' behind the leaders but we should not e.xpect to hear the names of such. The variant
;

438

^epbv rjireipoio Seivou (pei'yd/j.evov, KVfiaros e^avaSvi to. t' epevytrai

;

Tts

(or

^'')

'^'f"'

ivl

(ppeaiv,

which

The verb perhaps expresses ijireipovde. only the idea of roaring, Lat. rug-io
see

would involve another violation of the digamma, seems to be diie to a natural wish to mend the rhythm.
263. The scholia say that Solon burnt his poems in despair of their ever bearing comparison w-itli this fine simile. They tell the story equally of Plato, and with more reason, as Solon's poems survived. The ancients held that the Init for simile referred to the Nile tills there is no authority. SimerHC i^see on 174) is used of any river. 264. B^Bpuxe, roars, of waves also e 412, and of the wave-beaten rock also of wounded warriors N 393, ju 242 II 486. There is no |ires. in use in H.
;

621.

2sco,

beyond

its

own

limits,
etcru

on to the land.

Bentley's conj.

(into the river) is hardly needed. 268. 9paxe^NTec, cf. X 130 (ppa^avrei

Homeric cf. M 105 and IT 211 ort'xfy But this passage (to 273) can hardly be genuine. The interference of Zeus, however kindly meant, seems to
;

56pv Bovpi, O 566 (ppa^av-o oh vrjas epKt'i XaXieiwt. Zen. apdivres, which is equally

&pdv.

have been singular!}' ill-judged for the Achaians, for whose benefit the darkues-s is intended, are the first to beg for its removal see 645-47. The fact is that the darkness from which Aias prays to
:

be delivered

is

Aph.'s ^e^pvxnt

is

perhaps right.

menon, due

to the dust-clouds

a purely natural phenoarising

236
\a/u.7rpr]i(Ttv
y^ev
,

lAIAAOC P

(xvii)

eirel

Kopvdeaat l^poviwv rjipa ttovXvv ouSe ^levoLridhrjv y'^daipe ircipo^ ye,

icov

270

6<j)pa

^coo?

Oepdirwv
kul
oi

rjv

AoaKiSao'

ixicrrjcrev

dpa pnv
Toy

hi']caiv

Kvai Kvp/xa jeveadai

'TpwcrjiCTiV'

d/jLvvepiev wpaev eraipov^. ayaav Se irporepoi Tyawe? eK.tKWjra^; ^A-^aiov<i' veKpov Se 7rpo\L7rnvTe<i vTrerpecrav, ouBe nv avrcov

275'

Tyowe? virepdvpioi,

eXov ey-^eaiv

iefievol

irep,

dWd
\ta<i,

veicvv

epvovro.

ficvvvOa Se koI tov 'Amatol

cr(f)6a<i

fieWov inreaaeaOai' pudXa ydp

09 Tvepl pev
ei8o<;,

d>K

iXeXi^ev
280

irepl

epya rervKTO

TMV aXXwv Aavaoiv /xer Wvaev Be Bid Trpop.d-^cov

KaTTpiOii,
pr)'iBLCO<;
ft)?

dp^vpuova TlriXetwva.
av'C

eiKe\o<;

dXKyv
al^rjov^

0akepou<; r eKeBaaaev eXi^dp.evo'i Bid /37]crcra<;'

ev opecrai
Kvva<i

o? T

ut'o?

peia
269.

pier e 1(7 dpLevo<i

Te\ap,iovo^ dyavov, (f)aiBip,o^ Ata^, Tpdxav CKeBacrae (f)dXayya<;,

J Cant, and ap. East.
:

285
270. fix"?^

nouXuN
:

pouXmn 8: noWi^N
271.

fl.

k^ S : KEN Cant. 277-577 lacuna in A supplied eraipouc iv dXXwi dxaiouc A. 279. epr' ^tetukto ^/DGHJ(^ (epre' ct.) U Vr. b A. 280. by man. rec. A.

DGQSU

exoHpc
11

PR

^x^a'P*^

-A'-

T69pa

Q.

273.

KOI
;

TcbN 3' R.

from the struggle on the sandy plain. We have elsewhere found traces of a
desire to produce a striking effect by such supernatural darkness, in places where the effort sadly damages the picture see notes on (J 668, 11 567. The
;

277. epuoNxo, hegau to draw away. Kai toO is strange, and can hardly be
right,

tliough
;

no variant

is

recorded

we should rather expect Kai tot, now as before, when Menelaos left a<iain
the body, the desertion is only monienThe text is explained by joining taiy. Kai with 'Axatoi, the Achaians in their but the order of words is harsh, turn; 278. wk' eXeXiscN, read cD/ca Fi\i^iv, and see note on A 530. 279-80 = X 550-51:280, cf. B 768.
of Fepya is neglected in 279, and cannot easily be restored, as is the case also in B 751, A 703 (both late passages), A 470, ^ 228, 344, p 313. Various conjectures have been proposed, Bentley Tvepi o' dXKa, Heyne Atas 6? ddos t -f]8^ Tvtpi ^pya t^tvkto, Brandreth Trepi d' ewXeTo epya, but none of these carries conviction, to say the least, and we have another piece of evidence for the

gain to the story fronr the excision the six lines is very obvious.
269.

of

nouXuN is the regular Homeric form, though weakly supported here of. 9 50, K 27 and note on E 776
;

(Piatt in ,/.P. xix. 42). 272. jmicHccN, with all other derivafives from the same stem, is elsewhere

The F

unknown to H. The addition of TpcoifiiciN to the gen. di^icoN is hardly a Homeric

construction the most similar instances are E 741 Vopydrj K(pa\r) deivoio TreXwpoi',
;

B 5i
\rjo^,

NecTToperji Trapa vritllvXoiyeveoi ^acn-

where the order of the words is more natural. The adj. may have been added as a gloss, the rest of the line being filled up in a manner whicli hardly
suits the

immediately preceding, where Zeus' help is given in another But the whole couplet is ])robably way. a feeble attempt to round off' the preceding interpolation.

lines

lateness of the book, 283. 5i6 Bhccqc is best taken with iKsdaaae. k\\^6ixe.uoc, turning to hay. 2S5. peTa goes with e^e'5a(Toe, parallel For jmexcicdto prjl'oicos eKeSaaae above.

ucnoc

see note

on

90,

and

for

cpdXay

lAIAAOC P
o'l

(\\ii)

237

YlaTpoKXoyt ^e^aaav, <^puveov he fidXia-ra ciarv TTUTi cr(f)eTpou epveiv kuI KvSo'i upeaOat.
irepl
i]TOL

rov \)')6oio lleXacryou

elX/ce

(f>aLBLfMO^

vlws

Kara Kparepijv vcrp.iviii', 'Itttto^oo? ttoSov 8r]crdfii'0<; reXa/jLcovi rrapa a^vpuv u/j.(})i revovre, o avTon "VjKTopi Kal 'Vpcoeao-i -^apL^u/xevO'i' rd^a
rfXde

290

KaKOV, to ol ov ri^ epuKUKei' Ufiei'wv

8'

irep.

TOP

uto? TeXa/xayvo^,

iTrat^wi
Sici

8t'

o/xlXov,

ttX?}^'

avToa-^ehii^v
8'

rjpLKe

Trkri'^/ela

-^aXKOTraptjiov 'nnrohdaeia K6pv<i irepl hovpo'i ukcokiji, ey^et re /xejdXcoi Kal %tpl irayenfi,
Se
irap'
S'

Kvveri<;

29:

eyK<f)a\o<i
aifjiaTUt<i.

avKov dveSpa/xev
avOi XuBi)
/xivo'i,

e'^

u>Tt\i]^
8'

rov

eV

apa

')(eip6n>

YlarpoKKoLo iroBa p.eyuXy]Topo'i r}Ke ^afxa^e Keladai' o S' 7x' avrolo ireae iTpi]v->)'^ iirl veKpwL, ovBe roKevai TtjX' dirb Aapiaai]<i ipi/3a)XaK0'i,
Be oi aloiv dpeirrpa ^iXoa avreSw/ce, fMivvvOdSio'i eirXed^ vtt X^lavro^ pueyaQvpuov Sovpl Bap,evri.

300

^'Ektcop
289.

S'

avr

\l'avTu<;
290.

aKovnae hovpl ^aetvonfr.

8XKe PR.
Ar.
Q,:

TCNONTC v:/HSU

Mosc
1

tcnontqc
(1:

'..'.

292.

ieJLxeNCON

reiJ.eNco(i)

DH'PU
(',

Par.

f:

ieucNON
)T.

iejueNoc 302.

Harl.

a.
\

293.
^cf.

ana'lHac PK.

A
ol'

478 j
cf.

Hpine T. epenra GJ LgU'S Par. d

295.
eXiro/j.ei'oi.

301.

XapicHC

epenra Zen.
:

Lips. \t. A.

304.

aOr": au L

qnt' \v. A.

7as

(/>dXa77es

IT

281 witli

.Mykenaean spear-heads

all

have such

note.

But here we can

of course take

see B 840-43. But TCNONTe, vulg. rifovTas. the dual is regular see ou A 521, 11 587. Compare the manner in which Achilles drags the body of Hector, X 396-97. TeXajuicoNi, with the buldrick of his sword or shield detached for the The word )// mean a stra}) purpose. for that generally, but the regular word

Tpwuf as antecedent. 289. For Hippothoos

290.
;

sockets, though those from Hissarlik are of a different type (see Schuchh. pp. (2) ai'XaJTris 63, 211 and note on N 162). probably ini]ilies that the opening iu tlie front of tlie helmet was called ai'Xos This also gives good see Ap]). B, vii. 7. sense, the brain ran out past the vizor. But the former is to be preferred, as the Another alternative whicli scholia say. they give, according to which ai>\6y means tlic jet of hloocl, has nothing to
:

is

is elsei/uds (e.g. ^ 30), and reXafxthv where used only in the special sense. 291-92 = 449-50, where see note.

on

294. auTocxeQiHN, N 411.

192.

ftpiKe, see

it here, though the word occurs in that sense in x 1^ av\6s dva pivas TTttxi^s fjXdfv ainaros dv5po/j.^oio. Another e.\plauation, per coniun galexie (Heyne, the socket iu which the crest

recommend

(juite

spear-head tube into which tlie shaft was ti.xed that this was called ai''\6y appears from The the epithet 5o\i'xa''Xos i" i 1^6. meaning will then be Ulc brain ran out
;

297. nap' auXoN is susceptible of two dillerent explanations. (1) The sometimes ended in a hollow

was fixed) im])lies an untenable explanation of av\u)iris. 299. HKG KcTceai go together, let fall and lie. Cf. A 4'.t3,^* 120. 301. For this line and the difficulties which it caused to Strabo see note ou B
840.

along

tJte

socket of

tlic

spear-hcad.

The

302-03^ A 478-79

305

=X

184, etc.

238

lAIAAOC P
6
fj,V

(xvii)

aW

avra

ISoov

rjXevaro '^^dXKeov 7%09

viov,

305

TvrOov
<PcoKJ](i)v

he

6^' apicrrov,

'%yehiov fxeyaOv/xov 'I^trou o? ev K\eno)i Ylavoirrjl

otKia vaterdeaKe iroXecrcr' avSpecraiv avucrcrwv, rov ^oX vTTo kXijiSu fiecnjv Bia B dixireph aKprj xa^^et^ Trapd veiarov oifiov dvea-^e.

alxM

310

hovirrjcrev

8e Treacov,

dpajSTjae 8e
8ai'(f>pova,

Aia<;

S'

av ^opKuva

Tev^e OatVoTro? viov,

eV

avroM.

'iTTTTodocot

pij^e
y]d)ua

Se

6copr]Ko^ S' iv Kovirjiai

8'

Kara fyaarepa rv-v/re, irepij^avra fxeaijv Bid S' evrepa '^aX.KO'i '^/vaXov,
7reaa>v

e\e <yalav
Kol

d'yoaToyi.

315

ydip'qaav

inro

re irpopia-yoL
la'y^ov,

(fiaiBi/jiO'i

"EiKTcop'

Wpyeloi
(popKvv
^'IXiov

Be /xeja
6'

epvcravTo Be veKpovi,

'iTTTTodoov

TS,

XvovTo Be
dpr]i(f)L\(jiv

Tevy^e'
vir

drr

co^wv.
320

ev6d Kev avre Tpwe?

elaavejSrjcrav

X^aiSiv
aicrav

dva\Ke'n]icn

Ba/xevTe<i,

^Apyeloi Be Ke

KvBo<i

eXov koI virep

ALo<i

Kdprel KoX adevel ac^erepwi- dXX Xlveiav corpvve Bep,a<i UepL(f)avTi,

Kr]pvK
'HttutlBtji,

avro'i
eot/cco?

AttoXXcov

09 01
307.

Trapd nrarpl yepovrc

9COKeicoN ap. East.
fi.
j

306. jaerdeuiioN (1. NaierdecKe .I(^> NaierdecK'

:
I!

U
&
:

NaiexdacKc
Se
oi

kXhtcoi Vr. A. 308. noXecciN J: noXeciND: noXeecc'l'.

||

aNapac(c)iN PR.
:

314.

H.
:

^NTca Q.
fr.

TU LRU

xiir

0.
II

||

^puoNTO
e' oin.

H
fr.

Vr. A.

dpucaxo G IppucoNTO Xuon xe bk Lips. Mo.sc.

i;

316 07n. T. 317. JU.ra Mosc. 318. (pdpKuwd

320. 6NaXKiH{i)ci

^iDH(

(S supr.) U.

324. Ki^puKi

i2.

on

306. CxeQioN, .see B 517-18, and note Note that the variant /j-eyd515. Wernicke's law.' ^Ujuoj' is forbidden by .310. ONecxe by the side of the commoner dieax^ i^ 100, etc.) seems to
'

difficulty as to the compatibility of

the

mean

stvck out. 312. 4>6pKUNa

is

the natural form of

the ace, though wc have ^opKvv in 218, 318. In both places it has been proposed to read 4>6p/ci<!'a for 'i'dpKvu t [6'), but the analogy of ^ptv ^pida, Kopvv Kopvda and a good many others (H. G. shews that this is needless. 97) Phorkys is leader of the Phrygians,

shield with the cuirass was not unfelt in ancient times. Another difficulty mentioned by Schol. T reads like a sentence out oi Ueher Homerische Woffen irapaSo^ov to 5ta ttj^ ^WKpaveia^ rod (jihfxaTo^ Trpoxvdrjvat Evrepa, to Bk Slo, tov OdbpaKos ttoXv dav/xacriuTepov. See note on N 507.

Mykenaean

06

314-15 = N 507-08; 316-17 = A 505319-20 = Z 73-74. 321. un^p Ai6c aTcoN, see notes on B
; :

155, 11 780. 322. auric, Bentley aCrts, again

72.

cf.

B862.
314.

(c).

7(^a/\a

On this line see App. B, iii. Pausanias in his excursus on the tov (x. 26. 6) -says "(J/U.7jpo? ^bpKvva
oi/K
'^x'''^^

'^pvya
avTuii

dcnrioa

eiroiriaei',

otl

The absence of yvaXodujpa^ riv. the shield is seemingly only a deduction a silentio, but it shews that Reichel's

324. KHpuK*, so Turnebus and Barnes but this is probably meant by K-qpvKi of ms.s. Writing iK irXripovs, which is universal in Latin, was common in Greek al.so, as our Mss. even now shew, and was expressly adopted by Ar. in many cases see App. Grit, on A 441, 450, X
;

lAIAAOC P (wii)
Kijpvaawp ytjpao'Ke,
T(oi
fiiv
ei(Td/j,6VosTTOJs-

23!)

(f)L\a

(f)pt:ai

fj-ijoea

elBoo^'

325

Trpoaecf)!/

Azov

vi6<;

AttoWw;'-

"

\lveia,

"l\ioi'

av kuI virep Oeou elpvacraicrde w? Btj iBov dvepaf d\Xov>i, aiireivi'^v ;

re 7re7roi6oTas
j}vopei]i

Kupret re aOevei

rt
330

Tr\i']det re acperepMi, koX virkp Aia S^jfiov e'^ovra^. fjfiiv 8e Zfcus- fiei> TToXv ^ovXerac ?; \avaolai

viKrjv
325.

dW'
A.
Mor.

avTol rpeiT
326.
\'i'.
\>

ciaireTov

ovhe /ia^ecr^t."
il.

(ppcNJ
./.I.S
II

bibc uibc

CKdcproc \r.
1
.

327.
b'la
:

eipiicecee

I'll:
1.'

cipucacec
(.'

Vr. A).

^xoNxec

J.

ipviccacee 331. ujuTn .-iS.

:

330.

unep
L.

unepdea
'

'-cd

ZUC mn.

julcn

/'.

./l l.l'(,^>RT.

The last may 470, and note on II 85-1. indicate that he always wrote the elided Instances i of the dat. in this way. from Ms.><. will be found in the Apj).
Crit.

excessively dejicient is not at all

in

the

Epic style
reiiuires.

ivSeri is all

that the context

(3)

be

made

The same objection may

on

'259,

;.,

to Doderlein's excessively timid,

5-14,

'i'

693, etc.,

and curiou.sly enough, one with this very word is found in an inscription {C.I.G.
2156)
{

= <TTrj<rdi'

K7)pvKL
fi')

adavarwv

fpfi-rjt.

(TTTjaafx

/xe

even if that sense could have been got out of the word. As for the hyphaeresis by which virepbia = virep5fea, it may be defended by vr)\(a T 229, deov5ea, and
tlie

ayopatwi (van L. Ench. p.

compounds of

KXf'os, //.

G. S 105. 4,

64), where the second instance leaves little doubt as to what is meant by the Herodianos however preferred to rtrst. read K-fipvKi with hiatus, which is possibly admissible at the end of the first foot.

though the.se are extremely doubtful. But ajiart from this the three interpreta-

The

This scansion is in fact as old as Antimachos, /cTjpi'/caj ddavdroicn (pepeif fj.^\avos otuoio (Atlien. p. 475 i>), but has no other authority in Greek beyond a single passage in the Anthology, and "HnuTidHi the traditional accent Krjpv^. is evidently a name formed from the profession of the -qirvra nTjpv^ (H 384
1,
'

tions given are all virtually impossible. i)assage is however cleared up by the really ]ia]niary conjecture of Dr. E. thus get at once Brocks, unep Aia.
' '

We

the required parallel to virkp 6e6v (327) and the antithesis to rnxlv di Zei's (331).

no longer liave to supply elpvofievovs after l8ov, but tlic sentence runs smoothly to the end. dfiuoN is jierhaps to be
taken in a local sense (see B 547), holding their realrn, ; for the pregnant sense of ^Xf"* see Vj 473 0^s ttov drep \au!v woXiv
e^^fiev TjS' (TTiKoi'pwt'.

We

like

Apfj-ovioris

and

TetcTouidris

of

car-

penters, 6 114, E 60 (where see other instances;. 325. 9iXa 9peci uwdea eidcoc, i.e. an For attached retainer of the family. this extension of eldevai from the intellect to the feelings cf. (pi\a eiSores
Xoiffiv

a precisely similar
ix^^
5'

passage
dXoxoi'S

though on the analogy of

(ttoKlv)

730 q.v.

avTT]v pvanev,

Kai

vTjiria.

r^Kva,

8ij/j.os

might

have
only

dWrjfiiria

y 211

and note on A 361

common personal sense. The question is how so plain and simple

its

drjvea ol8e.

327.

you,
see

= i'lrip Aids alijai' above,

A

Kai (inkp eedu, if god were agaitust

eipuccaicec

216. 330. For Cinfep Aia the tradition has v-rrepoea, but different explanations. (1)
dirTbTjTov

on

unanimous
with very
Eust.
tov
haviuf/

a reading could have suffered a corruption which introduces nothing but confusion and difficulty. The explanation probably is that the plirase vTrep Ala seemed imi)ious, especially in the mouth of a god, when used of an event which

he had actually

Kai virepKeipievov

S^oi'y,

a host superior to fear. This entirely spoils the force of Apollo's appeal to the Trojan chiefs. (2) ApoU. Lc.r. virepSeovTws ivberi, olov eXdaaova Kara 5i'va/xiv. This gives a better sen.se, but vTrepderji

seen. Such an dirpeTris would weigh more heavily with a critic than with a poet indeed it is likeljenough that a i)oet would put into the mouth of a god a phrase which he would
;

not use himself; such irreverence at second hand is rliaracteristic enough. 331. noXu BouXcrai, see on A 112.

240
CO?

lAIAAOC P
e^ar iaavra
,

(xvii)
'

Alvia<i
lS(ov,

8'

eKaT7jl36\ov
8'

ArroXXcopa
elire
/3ot]aa'i-

eyvo)

fxeja

"EKTopa

""EKTop T
alScb'i

fiev

emKOvpwv, r)S' aXXot Tpcocov djol ^8' vvv i]8e j, dpr}'i(f)LX(ov vir W.'x^aiwv
Safxevra'i.

335

"Wtou elaava^rjvai dvaXKeirjiai

d\\'

en yap
I6v<;

rt?

(f)i]ai

Oeoiv,
p^d-^i]';

ifiol

Zijv' vnraTOV /Mi]aTa)pa

ajx'' 'rrapao-rd'i, eTrirappodov eivac'

340

TM

purjK oX ye eicriXot TreXaaaiaro reOvrjOiTa. YldrpoKXov vrjvalv TToXv iTpop.dywv e^dXpievo'i eajiy to<i (puTO, KUi pa ol 3' eXeXix^rjcrav Kal evavrioi earav ^Ayaioov.

t^avawv

lofxev,

ev9^

avT

AtVeta? KeiooKptTov ovTaae Sovpl,

AvKO/Jb'}]8eo'i

vlov 'Apiaj3avTo<;,

eadXov kralpov.
AvK0fii]8rj<i,

34;

Tov Se irecrovr
crrr)

eXerjaev
^

dp'7]L(f)LXo<i

he fidX^

eyyv'i

Iwv Kal dKovnae

viro

Kal l3dXev 'iTnracrlSTjv

rjirap

8ovpl (paetvcoL, A'WLcrdova Troifieva Xacov

8'

viro

TrpaTrihwv,

eWap

yovvar

eXvaev,
350

09 p

eK Jlaiovlr]'^ ipi/3coXaKo<i
fjier

elXrjXovOei,
^

Kal Se

^AcrrepoTratov dptcrrevecrKe fid-^eadai.

iXerjaev
dpi]'LO<i

TOV Se nreaovr

Wvaev
333. 5'
:

he

AarepoTralo<i, Kal 6 Trpocppcov Aavaolcn fid^eaOai'

335. t' om.

334. ^KTopi Vr. A. 9^ AS. napacrdc U [yp. 6o^^cac U^) Had. a. hS' PR. 337. QNaXKiHici 336. fide r' PR. ^niKOUpoi L.
|i II

.4CGHQR
juiH

(S siqn:).
a(?).
1!

338.

Tap P
:

(altered to

rdp by

pi).

340.

JUh5' oY

dH Harl.

oY
ei)

r'
:

LQ

oibe G.
ft.

341. 342.

TeoNHCOTa

AJ
:

(LS svpr.)
<piXcjN

QT
PR.
:

Cant. Hail, a
343. ^NQNTioN
yp. Kal

(siij)):
(I.

xeeNCicoTa

npoudxcoN

np6
346.

344. XeiOKpiTON

GPRT

{siqn: co) Harl. a.

:

dpm^lXoc
cmi.

9iXon

< T > 6Xeuoc

:

X.

Xukojulh^hc

weN^Xaoc PR.

346-51

H'.

348.

dnicdoNa

djmuedoNa

(anieaNON

ms., corr. Maass).

Vr. b, Harl. d, Par. c d g {yp. dinicdoNa), yp. 349. npaniciN Harl. a. 352-53 om. P.
see

336. hQc for rode, by an attraction similar to that of ^ de/uLLs eaTlv. 338. rdp gives the reason for lo/jiev
(340) by anticipation, while dXXd puts the whole sentence in opposition to what H. G. % 348. '2. en, still, precedes Zeus has not with ewLTCLppodov elvai, For enirdppoeoN cf. vet deserted us.'
;
'

x 294. Nauck points out should be A-qoKpuov from Xtjos^ Xetis, an Ionic form which has not elsewhere ousted the old Xaos. Cf. 'Krjbv
(i

242,

that

it

ddprjaas

Hipponax

fr.

88.

is the word which is emphatically negatived: 'if they are to P. to the ships, let them at all bring events not do it at their ease.' See 476. note on 344. The name AeicoKpiTON isOdyssean,

808. 340. eicHXoi

577-79, where we have Here the addition ^avcnddTjv 'A-Tncrdova. of 350-51 is very awkward P. Knight The variant 'A/xvddova is rejects 349.

347-49, see

perhaps preferable. 351. Kai 3^, mje

! and (he was no mere common soldier, but). Kal here has a less emphatic connexion with a particular word to be emphasized than is usual in

the phrase.

lAIAAOC P

(xvii)

241

aW
At'a*?

ov

TTox;

ere

el^^e-

a-uKeacn 'yap ep^aro irdvTqi

irpo

earaore^
ovT TLV

rrepl

UaTpuKXwi,

8e

hovpar

t'^ovTO.

355

yap pdXa

Travra^ iircoi-^ero TroXXct KnXevcoif

e^oiriao} veKpov '^dl^ea-Sac dvcoyec oure TLva irpop^d-^eadai \\-^aio)v e^o-x^ov ciXXcou,
fxdX^ dpcf avrou ^e^dpev, a-^ehodeu he p,dyeadai. Ata? iireTeXXe TreXiopio^, a'lparc 8e '^Oow w?

dXXd

3tjO

SeveTO

7rop(fivpe(oc,

rol

dy^icrTivoi,

eTTtTTToi'

veKpol opov Tpuxov Kal inreppevediv iiriKovpuiv, Kal ^avaa)V oi^S' ol yap dvacpwTL ye pd^ovro, iravpoTepoi 8e ttoXv (f)6ii'v0ov pepprjvTO yap atet
dXX7']Xot<i
o)?

du

opiXov dXe^epevat
croov

(f)uvov

alirvv.
(f)an]<;

36r>

ol

pev pdpvavTO 8epa<;

rjeXiou
pd-^rji

7rupo<i,

ovBe Ke

ovre TTor
't)epi

epbpevai
eve

ovre creXi]V7]v

yap Kare^ovTO

baaot dpiaTOi

T0uc9e Q. 357 om. U'. oubi L. 358. 356. noXKd 354. epxero Q361. ArxiCTtNOi .IC-I'L aWoN C. 359. be: re CUT Hail. a. fiXXcoN 363. aNaiucorei TK. [sifpr. H over liist i) T'(?): arxiCTHNOi I': drxHcrTNOi JuaijUNONTO I': jueuiNHTO i. aei H. 364. ixcixnonto L Lips. 364-65 dO. Zeii.
:

!.'.

365. 368.
e')

<5in'

GPR
il

Par. a c

Kae" 0. and ap. Eii.st. 96NON g j and ap. Scli. T: xo^n Jk

:

"

noNON
367.

il.H^t

Hail,

<l,

King's

ccjn

I'l;.

oube ceX. J.

udxHl

(enei (!)

Par. a,

JudxH em e" (eni e'l I> ;udxH) H\(P: JudxHc eni e' eni occon Had. a li, occoi judxHN eni e* S.li. i;:;i iidxH- enci II. eni toccon Zuii. Mor. Sch. T.
CNl Apli.
:

354. 'en eixe,

en

FeiKe

had

110

H
481

more any
er'

chaiice.

Brandreth, he See note on

217.
it

^x^v,

aaKiea^i

and van
;

For epxaro see L. would be easy to read o-aKeo-o-t 5^ FepxcTo if the F really belonged to the
word.
356. judXa

Knight note on II

P.

Aph. and for all we know to tlie couin tlie absence of trary of Ar. also Schol. A we cannot, however, be sure. It has the merit of being perfectly plain, and the (legitimate) hiatus in the bucolic diaeresis would account for a change,
,

ndNxacseem togo

togetlier;

cf

X 741 and several times in 0(/. KcXeucoN is taken up by oure an explicative' asyndeton.
.

noXX6
.

y.en.'s fxdxv^ frt r6(r<rov makes no sense, and in the vulg. /J-axv- (or iJ-dxv^) eVt 6' oWot the 6' is patently a st0|i-gap for
tiie

oOxe,

'

tliat

sake of the metre. we might read

^ti to
,

It is just possible
/tdx'js
^tti,

6<t<tol

357. Cf. Nestor's advice in A 303 If. oi ii ., ^;t-v,*. 361. nopcpupeoN IS only here an epithet
'

taking /xaxv^
'r.
. ,

mean on
^

the
,

hot.tle,

field; for tliis quasi-local sense of wciyt? ^

of blood

'

deserve

3b4-b5 were athetized by Zen., and it. But so does the preceding couplet, which IS equally weak and Ihe elaborate military explanaprosy. tions are by no means in the true Epu'
style
;

r,

much more
^^
^^.

Max'/y f^ apiarepa. natural.

^
^^

.^, ^. ^^^^^^ .^^^ ^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ,^,^ ^^ ^j^ /^^ ^j^^. j ^j^^ absence of evidence to
.

But fiaxv^ c"- is Most edd. write ^^^ g^. j^i^^ -^ ^^^

^.j^^

contrary such a

'

'

displacement

of

the Homeric heroes prelerred

tactics.

to

hght without troubling about

see Introd.

366-83, a thoroughly weak passage

368.

pronounced impossible. j^ ^^^^^^ analogy to justify us in writing ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^- ...j^j^ ^j^t^jg between the Brandreth preposition and its case. writes /.^axv^ "^fp> oaaoi, Lachinann
,^^^^. y,^

Nor

udxHi eNi VOL. II

occoi

is

the reading of

m^X''?^ 6<x<rov r'

tV

dpia-oi.

242

lAIAAOC P
d/x(j)l

(XVII)

earaaav
01
S'

^ievoLTtdS7]L

KarareOvrjoiTi.
'A-^aiot irkizTaro S' av'^r)
7rdar]<;

dXKoi Tpcoe? Kal

TroXe/xL^ov
o^ela, ovB'
vir'
S'

evKV7]fjiiSe<;

370

evKrfK.01,

rjeKiov
^/alt]^

ye^o?

aWepi, ov (paivero

opewv

fierairavoixevot

he ixcv^ovto,
375

uXk'tfK.wv

d\eeivovT<i jSeXea
rol
S'

arovoevra,
iv fieaaJL

iroWov
7]epi

d(f)(7ra6Te<i.

aXye

ewaa'^ov

oaaoL dpiarot eaav.

Kal TToXe/xwt, reipovro Se vrfKel '^aXKcoi, 8vo 8' ov irco (fioire ireiTVcrOriv,
re,

dvepe KvSaklfio), SpaavfX7]Sr)<; ^KvTi\o')(p<i

UarpoKXoLo
^coov
TO)
8'

dav6vTo<i

d/jbVfxovo<i,

dW'

er

e^avro
380

evl

irpooroiL

eTTiocrcro/jievQ}

ofMaSwi Tpcaecra-i fid'^eaOaL. Odvarov Kal (j)v(^av kraipoiv

eirel

v6a(f)tv

efjbapvdadrjv,

w? iTreTeWero Nec7T&)p
airo
vrjwv.

oTpvvwv
Tol<;

iroXepbovhe pieXaivdwv
he
7rapri/jLepi0t<i
e'/SiSo?

fieya veiKo<; 6pa>pei

vco\fxe<i

dp'yaXerj'i'

Kafjidrcoi

he

Kal [hpcoi

alel

385

'yovvard re Kmjfxal re 7rohe<; 6' inrevepOev eKaarov r 6(j)9a\/jiOi re iraXdacTero pbapvajjuevoiiv yelpe'i
KaTareeNeicoTi fi (-ra U). 369. KaTareeNHCOTi ^GJPQST fr. Mosc. Vr. b 371. ninTOTO 9' aorfii G. 375. 9ecTa6Tec (^. 377. nueecewN S. 379. Vr. d. er' : aXX<fi t* PR. 380. km : cn PR. QNONToc : nec6NToc
:

CD
:

aW

381.

ndXeuoN
/>.
!:

D {yp. edNaroN).
![

385. apraXeoic L.

5e

382. JuiapwdceHN Vr. d. xe Bar. Mor. 386. e' o/ii.

a, fr.

384.
:

3' J. d.

noNHuepiou A. 387. naXdc-

coNTo
371.

uapNaueNoiciN C(^ Cant. Mor. Harl.

f 44
fiaX'

Mosc. Vr.

Cf.

aWpr]

Tr^Trrarat

would read but N 837 aWipa Kal Al6s avyds supports the text. See App. H. aidrjp is just the air of lieaven.' 373. F'or the local genitives raiHc and op^coN see H. G. % 149. 1. jmexanaudwlieiice dv4pe\os, aWprji for aieepi,
'

Naber

356, which is somewhat in sense. For the hiatus

I

more general
cf.

iTndxf/o/xai

As usuaP the tactical advice put 167. into the mouth of Nestor is prosy and
See on A 303. suspicious. 384. noNHuepioic is meaningless here
it
;

jmcNOi,

witli intervals for rest

a trul}'
;

unheroic conception. avd6X1777 5^ t TTvevuLS Tro\e/xoLO is the Ejjic idea the Trav(no\r] woKiiJLOLo of T 201 is another matter.
377. These lines are evidently

nor, as in A 472 (q.v.) etc. 'all the rest of the day.' Notice also xoTc for roiai. 385. Kaudxcoi Kai idpui, loith the siveat
all

can

mean

neither

'

'

day

meant

to }irepare the way for 651 ff. 381. ^nioccou^NCO eTn^XeirovTes, tva rdv fj.kv TTLTTTovTiov vwepfxaxoiev, tovs 5e

But even so the idea hendiadys. bespattered with sweat is a curious in other one, and as Monro remarks, places where tlie phrase recurs (N 711, P 745) /id/xaros is evidently the important
of of
toil,
' '

'

word
inrvwi

'

cf.

<pvyd5as
fxevoi

wpoTptTroivTo.

a.XKw;,

irpoopdi-

also Ka/xdrwi. ddrjKOTes

7)Se

Kal

98.

Kal TTpoadoKun'Tes fJ-rire dTroOvrjaKeiv Tovi iraipovs iJ-yire (pei'iyeiv errl r^s avrrjs The compound efievov rd^euis, Schol. T. does not occur again in H., and the use of the simple oaaopLai is different (A
105).
Cf.,

387. naXdccexo, apparently a case of the Schema Pindaricum it is hardly possible to suppose, as is commonly said, that the niimber depends on the distant yot^ivara, and Y 327 tTTTrot Kal
; . .

however, wpoTibaaoixat.

t)

31,

TToiKiXa

rei'xe'

^kito

is

obviously not

lAIAAOC P (wii)
uficf)'

ii4;{

ilyaObv Oepuirovra TroScoKeo^

6t^

\iaKLOau.

o)?

8'

avrjp

ravpoio

fSob'i

/leydXoio jBoeujv
390

\aolcnv

8(07]i
S'

Be^dfxevoL

ravvetv, fieSvovcrav dXoi(f)i)i dpa tol ye 8iaaTdvTe<i ravvouac

8e

KVK\6a\ dcpap

re LKfid^i

e/Bt],

Bvvet

Be

t'

d\oi<f))i

TroWMv
fo)9

e\Ki)i>To)i>,

Tuvvrai

8e

re irdcra hiairpo'
'^copijc

01

ei'Oa

koX ev6a veKVv oKiyrjL evl

e'lXKeov
Tpcocrlif
vi)a<;

d/jL(f)OTpoi,'

fidXa 8e

a(f)i<Jt.v

eXireTo

6vp.o^,

395

fiev

epvetv irporl "VXiov,

avrdp W-^aiot^

7rc

aypio^'

yXa(f)upd^' nrepl 8' avrov p,6)Xo<; opojpei ovoe k ovoe k At7;//'>; Apr)<; Xaocraoo'i

Tov ye IBova
390.

ovbcrair,
391.
&'
:

ovS'
.1.

el

fidXa

p,iv

'^oXo<;
:

tKoi.

&oiH

H.

t'

392
'

kukXoc Ar.

kukXcoi
ii

Zrii.

T
t;.
I..

T CDi^R. c^iN Lips.

nori S.
i

6h

e3u Q.
.<-illS
:

hXhcto

cXkcon Ai see Ludwich. enXero J. 396. JU^N p' ./CHST

395.
:

be:

rdp
irp.
<
-.

Ir.

Mosc. Vr.

jucoXoc
idouc'

o' Hail. a. 397. eni yP- <^X' dx<^'0^^ r" neTkoc C. 398. arpioN C. 399. re hki PR, Ykh Yicei y r. b.
:
||

iuh

HQ

and
-.

Eust.
b' .1.

!'(

>R Vr. h

be

fuiii

Even in the Schema Findarithe verb rarely follows its subjects. (We find, however, fj.\Lydpvs v/xfoi ixtt^pwv dpxo- \6yii3i' reWerai, Find. 0. xi. 5. The 370. 4. See Ktiliner Or. 367. 1 use is only found with inauimate subjects, and is evidently analogous to the construction of the neuter plural with the The line can haidly be singular verb. ) mended unless we write Kvrj/j.as, iroSas,
parallel.
;

fjLfdveLf

Tu)i

fxtyiOti

rdv

irewpay/j.fvwi',

whicli Eust. quotes from Demosthenes, To be drunk is of course (piite different. is the primitive and only sense of pkOvhv, coming from days older than the Greek language it never meant to drip or he soaked. 392. kukX6c, Ar. kvk\o^, Zen. kvkXuii.,
:

see on

'IVl.

'i'he

adverb seems to go

(500aX/xw. xiapcurious ])iece of the dual refers ])resuniably granuaar The variant p-apvato the two armies. can hardly be sup])orted against IxivoLCjLv the general consensus, in view of tlie common tendency to substitute plur. for dual, p-apvafi^voio Brandretli. 390. XaoTciN, his servants or retainers: a use, however, for which there is no The idea seems to be parallel in H. that if the hide was soaked in fat and then stretched, the natural moisture left the pores, and allowed the grease to enter in. A similar rude ]irocess of
iKacTTo?,
x^'P"^')

^i^*-!

NQJueNoiiN,
;

another

equally with oiacrracTe? and tvlvvovcl, they stand at intervals all round, so that it is stretched equally in every direction. iKuac 6h, the natural moisture of the skin goes out of it, so that the grease enters into the {)ores. This suits the general use of iVyuds for nalarul juices Others take it of the oil (see Lex.). its itself, wliich forthicith gas way, In either case spreads over the surface.

we
to

siiould expect a participle or adverb the sense of the verb. conijjlete

is still ]iractised in India, doubtfrom primitive times the hides are pegged out or stretched, and grease is rubbed into them. Indeed oil is still used in place of tanning to produce

curing
less

certain
Euro]ie.

classes

of

leather

in

modern
;

ueeuoucaN, drunk for drenched an almost grotesquely violent nietajihor, to which there is no parallel in Greek

Moreover, if iV-/xdy is rightly referred to root sik (Curtius M. no. 24 b), we have These two couan hiatus illicitus. siderations suggest that we should read 6.(pap 8' (^ (van Herwerden), or &<pap de T ir' (dir') LKfias IfSr). 399. Compare A 539 ^fdd k(v ovk^ti t6n, sc. epyov dvrip ovbaairo fxereXdwu. JuiN is to be taken distributively, fiQXov. Ares and Athene are either of them. selected no doubt as the war gods of the

two opposing parties

each side would

gain the favour of their

own

patron.

244
TOLOV Zei"?
7]fiaTi
rjihee
evrl

lAIAAOC P

(xvii)
Ittttoov
tto)

TO)C

erdvvcrcre

HarpoKXcoi dv8po)v re Kal ovh dpa kukov ttovov.

8lo<;

400

tl

YlcirpoKXov Tedv'r]6Ta

A-^iWev'i-

TToWov jdp drrdvevOe

Teiyei vtto Tpwcov.
Tedvdjxev,
aiir

vecov fidpvavTO dodcov, ro /xov ou Trore eXTrero Ov/xml

dWa

^coov,

ivc^pt/JicpdevTa

irvKrjLaiv,

405

ouSe to eXirero irdfjurav, dvev eOev, ovSe cruv avrcot' eKTrepaeiv irroXieOpov TToXXdKi yap to ye /jirjTp6<i eirevdeTO vo<r(f)iv ukovcov,
aTTOvocmjaeiv,
eirel

dirayyeWeaKe Aib^ /xeydXoio poij/xa' OU ol eetire kukov Toaov oaaov eTv^Orj Br] oTTi pd ol ttoXu (^tXraTO? coXeO eTalpa. jxrjTrip,
rj

01

t6t y
h
:

410

ol

alel

irepl

veKpov aKa-^/jueva SovpaT

402.

eyovTe<i
:

400. Ini

nepi D.

xeewo^Ta

GPR

Cant.

fr.

Mosc.
oin.

TeeNeicoTa D\].
404.

403. rdp

p CHJQTU Harl. a, Vr. A, fr. Mosc. euubw Vr. d. iikfi H. Tw D. JUilN

li

404-25

Zen.

TO

I|

405. NixpiJui<peNTa
:

Vr. d

^NixpupeeNTa CKnepcai D.
410.
r'
07)1.

R
II

{supr.

xx)

Vr. b.
:

406.
||

to

t6n Q.

||

hXrcto H.

407.

408.
01

TO re
:

Tobc AQS.
411.

JuiHTpbc to r' E.

1|

N6C9IN

X"P'c Cant.

H.

roi L.

^xafpcoN L.
(Achilles) (Patroklos)

412. NCKpcbi U.

404.

ZrivddoTos
^'ws

TpcocJN
oi'

ypdcfxi.

airo tov Tefxi lino ToC x^i^i^^^ON oupoNdN (425) 'AplcTTapxos ixovov dderei cic

&e TIC au TpcbcoN (420, see note there), The passage contains nothing Schol. T. but a painfully conscientious endeavour to explain just so much of the situation as is already quite clear. t6, wherefore, i.e. because they were so far away from the ships Achilles had not yet grown anxious (on account of their long abIf we read to fxiv (with H), sence). we might explain Hhis he never supBut this ])0sed, viz. that P. was dead.' anticipatory use of rb elsewhere occurs only when the pronoun stands for a relative clause {H. G. 257. 4). Achilles would hardly have expected P. to reach the gates after his urgent charge in II 87-96. 407. auTcii here seems to be reflexive. This use is very rare, see H. G. 252 ad
fin.
;

take it with him but the harshness of such a construction is obvious. Perhaps the explanation is found in the lateness of the passage the author may have been familiar with the reflexive avv

would
;

'

cf. n 36-37, N6C91N, in secret other warnings from Thetis see I 410, S 9 S. But the idea of a continued prophetical communication from her is peculiar to this place. In fact the ijrophecy as to the death of P. in S 9 would rather tend to increase than to allay his anxiety here, and indeed almost The disdirectly contradicts 410-11. crepancy of course arises from difl"erence of authorship, and we need not try to
;

avrQi. 408.

and

for

remove
the

avTuii

but it is very difficult to separate from the undoulitedly reflexive

witli
(/j.ii')

^eeN, avrdu 247.

which
is

The other

is parallel and clearly reflexive in 5 244, instances of the re-

it

iiexive use

quoted by Ebeling (Lex. i. 204 a) are susceptible of diti'erent exIt is possible here to underjilanation. stand he did not expect that P. ^vould take Troy witliout himself, nor that he
'

it by excision of lines. Compare similar difliculty in the note on I 411. 410. bk t6t, then indeed (it turned out that) she had not told him i.e. a thing had come to pass that she had never told him,' Moni'o. Stj t6t regularly stands in antithesis to a stated time in the past, and indicates that the poet returns from it to his immediate narrative See note on II 810. (Hentze). 411 has an obelos in U, which may indicate that Ar, rejected it Sehol. T on 410 says ovk (cttl irepLaaos.
'
;

lAIAAOC

P (wii)

'AT,

oihe

he

Ti<;

"

Si

<f)iXot,

eiireaKev W-^aioiv -y^aXKo-^irdn'wv ov fxav yfMiv e'f/cXeef cnroveecrOaL

415

i'7]a<;

tTTi

y\a(j)upd'i,

aXX" avrov

"^jcua

fieXaiva
ti'?;,

7rd(Ti

-^dvoi,'

TO Kev y/xiv d(j>ap ttoXv Kephiov

/xedtjcro/jLei^

el

nnroBdfioKTiv acrrv ttoti a<pTpov ipvaac Kal kv8o<; dpeaOai.'

CO?

TOVTov Tpcoeaai
Si
Tt<?

au Tpcocov
/z?/

fxeyadv/jicou

avhi^aaaKev
'

420

"

0)

(f)iXoi,

el

Kal fiolpa nrap' dvepi rouhe haixrjvai

ttoj

7rdvra<;
&)<

o/xa>9,

rt?

epcoelrco

TroXefxoio.

apa T/9 eiirecTKe, fievo^ 8' opcraaKev eKaarov. W9 ol jJbev fidpvavTO, ai8i']peL0(; S 6pv/xay86<i
425

'^dXKeov ovpavov iKe St al6epo<i drpvyeroLO' 'linroL 8' AlaiciSao dirdvevdev iovre^ fjud-^rj^;
:

413. erxpinTONTO ./J, rivis CNXpinxoNTO Scli. T expiJunroNTO />PQR Vr. b A, Mor. Harl. a b, King's Par. a d e f h. 415. ou JuaN oOk Sn ,/S ou jugn /7G. hjuTn cukXegc East, (so II Vr. A, Lips.). iijuiN Q. 418. ei ypdcpovffl rivei H U. 419. ^piiceiN Ilarl. a, Vr. \> A. 420 dO. Ar. (or 420-23 ?V wSe tic aO Cant. (?): code be tic au (!. 422. uh nooc I'l! juhhou U. nroXejuoio C^i. ckqctoc (" eKacTOU 423. Tic T* ,-/S. dipcacKCN GLS. )),. eraipou U.
:
:

II

II

424.

dpurjuaabc CGHJl'U.
417. a9ap, see note on A 418. 420. coc appears to be used for iLSe in the sense 'as follows'; and it was perhaps this which induced Ar. to athetize the line (see

413. erxpiiinTONTO, here only in the sense ptrssed hard on one another. Cf.

272
414.

dcTTTtS' ivLXpi-IJ-4>9ii-^.

For

common feeling on B 271.

these expressions of the of the army see note

better

company we

415. This speech forms a single closely connected whole, 418-19 completing the The sequence i.s thouglit of dwovieadai. though not rendered logically disturbed obscure by the insertion of the fresh

variant cD5e junction as in 478,

on 404). If it were in might adopt the ns av, where av is a con-

104 (q.v.),

etc.

thought dXX' avTov

of

eirj.
.
.

The
eirj

the clause t6 Kev

relation to those

possible to regard oij as referin the same manner (as the ring back It is not Greeks) said the Trojans.' much to the credit of the poetry that,
it is
' ;

Hut

which immediately precede and follow it is virtually that of an apodosis with two protases a not unfamiliar occurThat is, we may regard x^^""', rence.

pure wish, as used conditionally, the earth open, that woukl be far better '= if the earth were to open,' etc. Then the second protasis el /xeOr]ffofiev is added as the foundation upon which the whole sentence, with its suba

may

by omitting the line, 421-22 may be read as part of the speech of the Greeks, but such is evidently the case. (Ludwich says it is hardly credible that Ar. can have omitted this single line, and holds that the athetosis extended to 423 or 425. This is possible, but surely not neces'

'

'

sary, and entirely without autiiority.) 424. For the repeated wc, marking a

break in

^
i.e.

1.

llie story, cf. Z 311-12, 515cidHpeioc, apparently = i^<:.ri7)/,

cf.

ordinate parts,
thesis, best so

more simply make to

may if ur
;

based. Or we may Kev eirj a i)arenit were the enrth gape for us
is
.
.

indomitable, unwearying;
/xevoi
(Tioripeov,

177

TTvpbs

and T 372

loiKf

fievoi aWu}VL cnSijpiOL.

The juxtaposition
is

lei/vc, etc.

of x<iXKeoN

oupoNON

awkward,

as

it

416. rata

x<^'^oi>

i-e.

receive us

may

our graves

182,

Z 282.

imply an antithesis of the two metals, which of course does not exist. seems
to

246
Kkalov,
iv
rj

lAlAAOC P
iirei
Sr;

(xvii)

7rpo)Ta irvOecrOriv
'

rjVLO-^oio

Kovlrjicrv

irecrovro'^

ixf)^

E/cro/ao?

dvSpo(f)ovoio.
vlo<^

[xav

AurofxeScov I^toipeo^; aX/ciyUo?

fiev

TToWa TToWa
Tft)

ap fidaTLyi
dyjr

6or)L

eTre/jbaiero

Oelvoiv,

430

Se fietXi-^LOLac

TrpoarjvSa,

iroWa

dpeirjv

eVl vT]a^ eVl irXarvv '^Wtjo-ttovtov levat, ovr e? iroXe/jUov fier 'A^atou?, 7]0e\er7]v aXk ft)? re cny'fK-i] /xevei efxirehov, i) t eirl TVfx/3(oi
S'

ovr

dvepo<;

e(TTr]Kr}t

tcOvt^oto^

rje

<yvvaLKo<i,

435

w?

jxevov

ttcr^aXeft)?

irepLKoXkea hicppov e'^ovre,

ovSet ivicTKifJi'^avTe Kapi]aTa'

Oepfia Kara
jjvLO'^oio
^ev'yXrj'i

SaKpva

8e

a^i

/SXecpapcov

'^a/jbdSi'i

pee /nvpo/xevotiv
"X^aLrij

TfoOaii.,

6a\epy]

S'

e/xLalvero

e^epLTTovcra irapd ^vyov d/jucpoTepcoOev. B dpa rd) <ye ISdiv eXerjcre JUpovteov, fjbvpofjievQ)
Kivr)<Ta<i

440

8e

Kdprj

Trporl

ov /jiv07]aaTO

Ovfiov

427.
431. cicTHKei

Til

npc2Ta R.
:

npoCHuBa

CG

H^

fihk

U
A

428. nc6NTec R. 429. avTOXxibtoti re v^SU Vr. A, xeXeucoN Ap. Lex. 42. 16. 434 07n. H'. 435. ^CTHKHI cthkei .J ^CTHicei il. TeeNeidxoc CR TesNeicoToc I)Q\J Yv. A. vn ras. 436. exoNTe GST fr. Mosc. Yr. b d 437. ^xontcc ii.
:
:
\\

1!

^NicKHij/aNTe

GU
:

Vr.

A
:

(ni ck.)

and

ap. Eust.
:

CNiCKijuipaNTGC

HS

Vr.

(-oce)

HPRT
T
5').

Schol.

.J Vr. d CNiCKiipaNXCc Q 439. noefii G Cant. 440. ajui90Tepooce utupojueNoiciN 12. 6jU90Tepoici (yp. djucpoTepcoeeN U^), yp. Harl. a, and a]}. touc TU. &' : b' <)d' T (from co b' supr. Eust. 441. JuupoucNOuc
:

^NiCKiipaNje (eNi ck.) ^LS fr. Mosc": 438. UUpouCNOIlN ^NlCKl^^;aNTec I).
:

GGU
:

i!

over -ouc

442. noxJ ^/QS

npbc P.

|1

uOeoN Q

{supr. euubN).

427. Patroklos had left the chariot at 733, but it is to be supposed that the horses had been kept close behind him

See note on
a

tomb

cf.

483. 371.

For the cthXh on

while he was sued them on P 75-77.

fighting; Hector pnrP.'s death, II 864-67,

431. dpeiHi, also

109,

<I>

339, both

times in similar phrases. Piatt (C E. i. p. 280) takes it to mean entreaty here and in $, regarding the use in T as a mistake on the part of the author of that late passage. The sense of rCT'tZ/wr/, however, is quite admissible in all passis

437. ^NicKiuij/aNTC, a strong and picturesque phrase to describe their attitude with heads bowed down to touch the ground. o' 439. The masc. n6eoc occurs only here in 11., tliough it is found in Od.
;

irod-f)

is

commoner
irodrji

Heyne reads
authority.

in both poems, and here with slight MS.

440 = T

same

5.

283-84 (of the 406, and cf. horses) nevdeierov, ovde'i 54 ffcpi
zeurXwc, see App.

ages invariably long

;

and the

first syll.

of

api),
(

in

H.

prayer,

xatrat epTjpedarai.
442.

M,

= bane, which api^s

dpFd

'0-

offers

a sufficiently

good basis

entirely different 334. 37, 435. ccTHKHi G.

for the sense reviling, is word ; see notes

an on

Hermann,

Mss.

eo-rr?-

a form which may perhaps have been regarded as a secondary present, the pluperf. being of course inadmissible.
Ki,

can hardly say exactly what kinhcqc KdpH implies, whether indignation or pity In each case both cf. 200. feelings are mingled in the following But in p 465 aK^wv Kiv-que Kaprj speecli. KaKd ^vacrodo/xevuv it appears to be a sign of anger. It may indicate no more than profound thought, as with Lord Burleigh.
;

Wc

lAIAAOC
"

P (xvii)
civukti

24-

SetXdi},

rl

(T(f)OH

SofJ-ev

YlijXiii

0V7)TOii,
7)

uuel'i

earoi'

dy)]pfiy

dOavdroy re

iva Zvari'jVOLCTi fieT dvSpdacv iiXye' e^i]TOV ; ov fiev yap tl ttov eaTiv oi^upcorepop dv8pu<: TTuvTOiv, oacrd re yalav kiri Trveiet, re Kal i'pTret.

445

dXX" ov fxdv
"Kkt(op y ovj^
a(f)oHi'

vjjuv

llpia/xiSij'i

ye Kal apfiacri BaiBaXeoiaiv ov yap edcro). 7ro-x^ij(TTaL'

e^ei Kal eTrev'^erai avr(o<;
ein
;

dXa
8'

COS"

Kal reu^e'

450

eV

ocppa Kal
pi^jWi

yovvecrac (3d\o) fjLevo'i 7/8 Ovfio)t, AvTO/j,e8ovTa aacoaerop e/c jroXe/xoio

tTTL

KTetpeiP,

yXa(f)vpd<;' en yap cr(f>t,at /cuSo? ope^w ei9 o k prja<; iu(TaeX/jLov<; d(f)LKQ)PTai

Smji T

7)eXtO'?

w?
TO)

eiTToov

Kal eirl KPe(f)a>i lepop eXOrji.' 'nnroLatp epeivpevcrep /xepo'i i)v'

455

diTo

pifj-cf)

e(f)epov

-^airawp KovLrjp ovSdaSe /SaXopre Ooop dpfia ixerd Tyawa? Kal \-^aLOv<;.

rolcTi
iTTTTOfi

eV

XvropLehwp

ixd-^er

d-^pvpuevo^;
/jLerd

irep

kraipov,
460

dtaacop w? t

alyv7rto<i

^i]pa'i-

pea

fiep

yap ^evyeaKep
:

vireK Tpcccop
446. 448.

opvfxayBou,
nOT*

445. exHTE PR exoiTON A. oVzupoTcpoN H.TU dYzupcoTcpoc Q.

:

nou
r

Plato

Axioch.

367 D.

II

0)ii.

PR.
450.

449.

oCiSe tic
:

aWoc
453.

Harl. a [yp.

oCi

rdp
[I

^dcco), yp. Par. a, tlv4s Sch. T.

eneuxerai

ardWcrai

Harl. a (7p. auTCiJCi. cXeoi IIS. 455 oiii. C^ Par. f. C9i(n) 1'<^>. ^-at TrpoaTiOrjcnv aurbc noXueapc^c ^NHKeN Zen. BeBHKci {Icij. xxerr' deaNdrouc eBeBHKei), Sch. T.
14.
||

Ap. 7>f. 170.

aWcoc
:

451.

rouNac(c)i

(;i,>i;r.

456.
d"

cnenNeuce \'r. A. jjignoc ouXuJunoNde juer" cieaNdToici

pijU9a <pepoN
Bar.

458.

(7^. p{ju9'

e9poN)
(Sch.

T so

fr.

Mosc.
Ludwicli)
jM

460.
:

Ynnouc
ii.

.1.

461.

^ea 7>HJTU Mor.

and

7ra<rat

peTa

opuruaSou CUlIJPPi.
note.

444.

Compare
tlie

32-3,

with

451. R6Ku>, so

Menrad

vulg. |3a\w,

Observe
first foot.

hiatus at the end of the

but the Homeric form of the future is ^a\^w (0 403, 417, ^aXeovri \ 60S), an<l
the aor. subj. is practically equivalent A 262, I 121, etc. to the fut. indie.
;

446. oYzupcoTcpoN, an exception to the usual rule for the formation of com-

No doubt it paratives. metrical reasons, for it

oCt^vpoTfpos
;

is is

due to purely

obvious that could not be used in a hexa-

meter similarly KaKo^eivibrepos {v 376), but Xapuraros (/3 3.")0) doubtless stands
for \a{F)ep{J}TaTos, will be regular.
])are
Tpi(t>il
<t

453. 0910, the Trojans, though they have not been named since 420. The fact that 454-55 = A 193-94. they are borrowed from an earlier stage
of the fighting explains tlie inconsistency

which case the u> Por the couplet comin

with 2, where the Trojans do not reach the ships, or even the wall, but are
stopped
off.

130-31

oi'dev

aKiSvorepov

ya?a

by

the

moat some distance

avdpUXTTOLO TrdvTU)V K.T.\.

450.

by

8tl,

H oux SXic is elsewliere followed but iJo^-how is virtually equivaoiirco?.

459. ToTci

them,
line it

the

Brandreth omits h, see on E 349. auTcoc, because his triumph is soon to come to naught.

lent, as usually explained, to 3ti

= eirl

kn\ apparently ayainst But for the next would be more naturally taken
Trojan.><.

Toli iTTTTOtr.

460. Ynnoic, sociative dative, charging airunidc, H 59. xvith the horses,

248
pela
OX)

lAIAAOC P
S'

(xvii)

cOOC ovy

enrai^aaKe ttoXvv Kad ofxiXov ottci^cov. ore crevatTO SicoKetv ^]ipei (f)(ora<;,
TTftj?

yap
he

^v olov eovO

lepcbi,

ivl

Sicf>po)L

eyyei e(j)opfJidadat Kal

o-vlre

eTTicr'^etv

oiKea^

iTrirovi.

465

S?;

fxiv
vi6<i

kralpo^ avrjp

'Ihev

o^OaXfJiolaiV

^AXKLfxehwv

AaepKo<; Al/xovlSao' cnrj S' oTTidev hlc^poio, Kal AuTOfMeSovra irpo(Trjvoa' " AvTo/iieSov, Tt9 Toi vv dewv vrjKepSea ^ovXi-jV
(f)peva<i

ev crT7]da(riv edrjKe Kal i^eXero

olov
'7rpo<i

icr6\d<;

470

Tpcoa? fxa-^eai TrpooTWL ev

ofXiXcot,
'

fiovvo<;'

drdp tol eralpo^ ciTreKTaro, rev^ea 8 EjKTwp avTO'i eyoiv MfxoLaiv ciydWerai AKlaKthao. Tov S' avr AvTojiieSciOP 7rpoae(f)r} Ai(t)p60<; via' " ^AXKi/xeSov, Ti9 rdp roc Aj^aiwv dXko^ opiolo<i
^

475

XiVKWv dOavdrcov
el
fii]

e'^e/u.ev

hpLrjaiv

re

/jLevo<i

re,

TldTpoK\o<;,
eciiv
;

6eo(piv

fjn'^aroip

draXavro'i,

^wo?

vvv av 6dvaTo<; Kat fMolpa Ki'^avec.

CH.
463. 6t ceuaiTO
:

462. enafsecKe
fr.

5t' ^cceuaixo
Jj

^S
:

ox*

ecceuaro

Mosc.
fr.

bxe

x*
II

icceuaxo
Ipc2)
||

8x'
:

IcceuoNxo

br cnecceiiexo

or' ec(c)euexo Q.

464. I6Ne' G.

CT
475.

Mosc.
(x'

eni R. CNi Q. 470. cxhieecci xeeeiKc D.

Tap

ap)
:

Harl. a

rdp

fi.

467. 6pjuoNiaao 465. enicxNcTN G. 473. <26juloiin Vr. A. 472. aOx6p Q. cbKun6aoi>N Q, yp. U. 476. aeoNaTCON
:

477. JULHCTCOp

yp. JUHNiN U^, yp. juhxin Scliol. U.

478. 3'

au DS.

\\

KlxaNCl

KdXu()/eN

CDH

Mor. Vr. A, yp. Harl.

a.

462. Compare E 334 with note. The two forms pea and f>E\a are here as in Hesiod Op]}. 5-6 brouglit into close connexion. The former occurs ten times in H. (n. only), the latter 38. Their etymology is doubtful, but to judge from Greek analogy neither can be right.

stands before pela in P 70, X 23, pntrepoi Other (-rara) in S 258, t 577, </> 75. occurrences of the word prove nothing (Knos Dig. p. 298). P. Knight reads
pela
/j.^v dp in 461. 463. 6'r' eaaevairo of Mss. represents not a form of eaaevacrdai {ev-), for no

The joot- vowel

cf.
pr]-i'5io-i,

is

pTj-i'Tepo-s,

clearly d, Ion. t], Att. paiwv, pan-

<rros.

ailvei'bial

This points to Ionic prj-io-s, with neuter prj-La, in the old alphabet
pela.

PEIA, wrongly transliterated

is

pia

such compound exists, but ore acrevaiTo. aevacrdac is always treated as though it began with two consonants, see note on A 549 and compare the frequent forms evlfifieydpoicnv, worlppbov etc. of. our MSS.
(especially papyri). 464. iepcoi, presumably as drawn by It does not steeds of divine origin. recur as an cpitheton ornans, nor is this

perhaps pa (which can always be substituted) from an older pa-a with -a like cf. Alkman fr. 42 fj.d\-a etc. 8.p-a, (from ApoU. Dyslv.) Ws 5' &v, rls iroKa pd aWwvoov dv5pos iwiffTToi ; Strabo (p. 364) tpiotes Soph, and Ion for the same form.
;

The grammarians also give ^pd and ppdidios as Aiolic forms, which would Of this point to an original root Fpa-. there may possibly be a reminiscence in the lengthening of a preceding vowel
in
179,

which we should expect meaning strong. Schulze however makes it mean active, A (1). sivift App. D,
a

phrase
find

in

to

primitive

101

but a short vowel

476. (:)^ixi.eN, to manage the control aiul spirit of the horses, a slight zeugma, au is a con478. vvv F' av van L. junction here.

lAIAAOC

P (XVII)

249

aWa
Be^ai,

(TV

/xev

iyu)
(f)aT

B
,

fidaTtya Kal I'jvia (riyaXoevra I'mrwv uTrofSt'iaofiai, o(f)pa fxa^wfiai.'

WX/ci/xeSayi'
kcli

J80

W9

Be

/3oi)0uov

cip/j,

7ropovaa<;
'

KapTToXifiw^ ^acTTiya
AvTO/j,eB(iiv

i]Via
vorjcre

\a'C,(.TO

-^epaiv,

(iTTopovae.

Bk

(f)at,Bi/j.os

V^KTwp,
485

avTLKa B
"
tTTTTft)

Aipeiav Trpoaecfxoveev eyyuf iuvra'

/3ov\i](f)6p '^oXko^ltcovcov, ivoTjaa 7roB(OKo^ AlaKiBao 69 TToXe/xov 7rpo(f)avvr crvv rjvio'^oicn KaKol<Ti
T<wS'

Alveia Tpaxov

TOi
crcbt

Kev

6\7roL/j,7]v

atpijae/xev,

el

av ye dufiMt
490

ecfjop/nrjOevTe ye vml rXalev evavrifStov (TTdvTe<i jxa-^ecraaOaL "AprjL''

ede\et<;,
eirel
CO?

ouk av

e(f>aT
i6u<;

ovB^
^I'jTT^v

dirLOrjaev
/3oerii<i

iii^

irdi^

Wy^iaao.

TO)

S'

elXvfxevco

cu/ioi"?

480.
(Sell.
(./

IniBHCouai ^/S.

481.

BoHeoON
:

Ar.

Bofii

eooN
oCi

oi

airb

T).

483 om.

J^.

488. Tco I'(,)RST East.:

l

Tcb(i) K.

t^s trxoX^s 489. ^qcXoic

fiiipr.)

CHSU

fr.

Mosc.

OUK aN

ou

tin'

I):

kcn

Vr.

A.

490.

juaxececeai R.

479-80, see E 226-27 with notes. Here Automedon actually dismounts immediately, so that there is no difficulty in dnoBwcouai.
481.

BoHeooN,
is

see

note

on

477.

willing to help is added as a matter of course. In 894, where a similar question occurs, the circumstances are different see note there. ^9opuHeeNT Ncb'i may be taken in two ways (1)

curious as applied to the chariot; Peppmiiller coiij. /ioT/^oos. Compare however dcnriSa dovpiv, where the epithet is transferred from the warrior
to his gear. 487. npo9aNeNTe,
cf.

The word

The

participle

and pronoun may be

in

378.

hnioxoici,

the plur. e\ndently includes the irapaSee ^a.Trjs, though he is now on foot. note on 9 89. Tcb Mss. generally accent tQ or 488. Tujt, but the te.Kt is more in the Epic
:

agreement, both standing in the ace. In this we miist assume a change in the sentence begins as the construction though rXaief fxelvai or the like were to follow (cf. A 534), and the verb is then changed for one which cannot govern an accusative. There is no analogy for
;

construing

vQl' TXateu,

face

2cs.

Or

(2)

we may take

{(popfxrjdivTe

as governing

are left to guess how Hector reconciles this hope with the words of
style.

We

Apollo in 75
489.

fl".

authority favour of ^eeXeic against ed^Xois, which is adopted by many editors in order to maintain the formal correspondence with the apodosis (eXiroifjLrjv. But Hector should assume Aineias' willingness, not imagine it as if it were a matter of doubt. In other words, Aineias' willingness is not really made a condition of Hector's hoping to take the steeds that condition is alread}^ implied in the word KaKoicnv (whether we read rw or the assumption that Aineias is rw)

The

of

Mss.

is

in

vQ'i, then would upon us and dare to slaiul and face us. This is obviously involved the dual part, lias to be separated from the dual ]>ronoun and awkward relation with the jiut into plur. CTCiNTec, thus making the sentence very obscure the party a.ssailing must be opposed to, not identified with, those who stand their ground. This explanation is given by van L., who also reads vQiCv but ((pop/xdcrOai takes the ace, not Thus the the dat., see O 691, T 461. first explanation is to be preferred.

not set

492.

BocHic, shklds,

cf.

452, 31 296,

and f 479 craKeffiv fiXvfxivoi u/iovs. The armour of Achilles which Hector is supposed to have donned is here ignored.
238,

250
avrjiai
arepetjicri,
S'

lAIAAOC P
ttoXj)?

(xvii)

e7reXj;A.aTo

'^aXKo^;.
deoecSy]'^

Tolac
7]icrav

afxa ^po/jiio<i

re

Kal "Api]TO<i

ufK^orepoL' fxaXa he crc^taLV eXireTO dv/xo<i avTO) T6 KTeveeiv ekdav r ipiav^eva^ I'ttttov^'
ViJTTioc,

495

ouS'

clp^

efieWop avai/mcoTi ye veeadai^

o

avTL<i
rtX/c?}?

air

AvTo/xe8oPTo<i.

ev^dfievot;
d/X(f)l

Ad

irarpi,

Kal aOepeo'i TrXrjro (ppevwi

S'

pie\aLva<i.

avTiKU
"

^AXKtfieSovra TrpoarjvSa, ttkttov eTolpov

500

WXKifieSov, /J,7] 8r] jjbot diroTrpoOev Icryeixev Xititw, dXKcL pbCjOC epLiTvelovre /JieTacf)pevu>L- ou yap eycoye
'

FjKTopa TlpiafiLSrjv jxeveo^ a^rjaeadat

irpiv
voil
^

6t(o,

err

A'^cWrjO'i

KaWtrpi'^e ^i]fxevai
'

Itttto)

KaraKTeivavTa, cfyo^ijaai re cTrt^af dvhpwv Xpyeicov, i) k avTO<i evv Trpcorocatv dXoir).

ft)?

505

elircdv

AXavre KaXeaaaro Kat ^evekaov

"

AHavT

r]Toi
dficf)'

Apyelcov i)y7]Tope Kal M.eve\a, oX nrep ctpcaroL, fiev TOP veKpop iiriTpdireO avTO)i ^e/Bdjiiep Kal dfivpeaOat ari'^a^ dpSpo)P,
he

510

poilp
T7]i,Se

t^wolaiv dfivpere
e/Bpicrap

V7]\e<i

y/nap'

yap

iroXefiop

Kdra BaKpvoepra
495.

493.

CTEpeoTci
II

(eoT

in
:

7-as.)

Lips.

fiXnero

^CHSTU.
:

496.
:

KTQN^eiN JR.
Nd*ceai(?)
501.

^XdeiN

V
a,

eXeeiN

H.
Mose.
505.

497.

re

P:

re Naieceai Lips.

498. aueic
fr.
:
:

CD.
Q.

\\

N6ceai re reN^coai J an': in D {supr. a) K.

502. JuieTd9peN0N

Ynnco

CHT

Hail,

supr.) Harl. b, Par. d, 504. cxiHicaceai Bar.

Vr. A, and ap. Enst.

r'
:

Ynnouc

fi.

(H
||

uieTd

9peNa

503. julcnoc
||

judxHC C.
:

k'

A.
oin.

KaxaKTeTNai re (jU.
506.
:

TC

he.

(Ar.

?)
\\

Harl. b, Par.

cdg j.

505-10

Vr. A.
:

npcoTOiciN
:

xpcoecciN Lijts.
o'l

aXoiH L {suior. co) R Lips. Harl. a dXcoHN H dXob(i)H fi. 509. 510. ciJuuNaceai C Cant. Mor. JuuNaceai Q. oc(c)oi CZTtPQTU. NwT DQ,. V n a. duuLUNaxe Bar. Mor. & 512. th hk kqI J.
It

ncp

511.

\\

497. Neeceai as fut., S 221. 499. 6jui9i jueXaiNQC, see ou A 103. 502. l:unNeioNT JuexacppcNCoi, cf.

and for the use 385, .381, with notes of udXa with the whole phrase cf. 359. 504. Ynnco must here, as often, include the car, in spite of the specifi;

the common mood in which to put the alternative for which the speaker hardly dares to hope (see S 308). The clause cannot be regarded as subordinate, like the infin., to vpiv, as this particle does not go with dv or /ce in H. (the phrase trpb y' or' &v is a diiferent
is

matter
TTpii/

we cannot compare
. .

(8

374-75

cally equine epithet KaXXixpixe. 506. The sentence passes, as usual, from a subordinate to a principal con-

struction

he will not be stayed till he captures or is slain becomes till he Most captures or he might he slain. MS.S. give the subj. a\wT]{i), but the opt.
;

y' 6t' Sli' yiv7)TaL, i) Trodicrai). 509. oY ncp, the omission of the antecedent when it must be supplied in a different case from the relative is rare. Cf. however A 230, B 249, H 401, T 235, But we 265, 5 196, and note on S 81. cannot here take o'l Trep as = el' rives.

lAIAAOC

P (xvii;
elalv apicrroi.

251

dW
ijao)
7}

F^KTfop

\lvia<;
fieu

01

[po'jcav

)]Toc

yap Kcii pa Kal (ifXTreiraXcop Kai /SdXev W.pi]TOLO Kar

rj

ravra deow tV yovvaac Kclrai iyco, ra he icev Ail Trtivra fxeXi'jaei.'

Trpoiei

BoXi-^octkiov ey^o^,

dcnriha TrdvTOcr

iiarjv
-^a\KO<;,

S'

ovK 7^09 epvTo, Biairpo Be elaaro

B ev

veiaiprji
0)9
B'

yaarpl Bid

^a)(TTr}po<i

eXacraev.
520

or'

av o^vv e'^wv ireXeKW al^ifia dvrjp

e^oTTidev Kepdwv /9oo9 dypavXoio Iva Tdfirjt Bid Trdcrav, o Be Trpodopcov epiTnjicriv, ev Be ol ey^o? 0)9 ap' o ye TrpoOopoov ireaev v7rTio<i'
KO-\^a<i

vrjBvioKTi

fxd\

o^v KpaBaivofievov Xve yvia.

AvTOfieBovra dKovricre Bovpl (f)aeivo)i "EiKTfop o fxev dvTa IBcov yjXevaro '^dXKeov 67^09Trpocrao) yap KareKv^e, ro 8' i^oiridev Bopv fiaKpov
B

'0-^0

dW

ovBei viaKip,(f)9r], iirl ei'6a B eirecT 67^609

8'

ovpia-^o<;
d(f)Lei

7re\e/jLi-^6i]

fievo<i

6^pifj,o<;

"Aprj^;.

513.

CKTCop
524.
i3y.

t'

CR
:

^KTCop
Xijce

e'

P.
:

614.

KeTNTai

IJ.

518.

XO^KOC

Kai
526.

THc C.

Xu

Vr. d

aXeuQTO
OAiBpiJuoc

528. nickhjji9H

coce Q. ^NiCKH9eH \'v. A.

,1
:

XdBe

525. b" oni. L.

noXeiiixeH JQ.

529,

C/>PR.

514.

ecdJN

fiN

rouNQCi kcTtqi, a very

520.

aizmoc only here and

It

/j.

83, also
is

recurring in T 435, a 267, and by no means explained by a reference to the still obscurer proverb Iv irivTe It KpLTwv ydvacTL, meutioned by Suidas. is hardly possible to separate the phrase from the custom illustrated in Z 92, of dedicating gifts to the gods by placing them upon the laps of the old-fashioned seated statues. The idea perhaps was that as a gift thus devoted was for ever given lip by man and passed into the power of the gods, the phrase would express by a general metaphor all that was yielded by man to divine governluent as though Automedon said, over the disposing of such matters 1 claim

obscure

j)liiase

with

dvTjp.

may

be an adj. from the

itself

subst.

aiir]6i,

which however

432, and joined with dvrip in 11 716, in the former passage at least is clearly used as an adj. 521. Compare the account of the sacri-

slaughter in 7 442-54 (7reXe\-ys 5' rivovras avxfvLovs, 449), where the blow on the neck is first given, and In other afterwards the throat is cut. descriptions only the last part is menB 422), probably tioned {avipvaau A 459, the as alone being ritually important
ficial
a.ir(KO\j/
;

'

no longer any power.'

to Prov.
;

The resemblance

lot is cast into the lap but the whole disjiosing thereof is of the Lord,' seems to be merely super-

xvi.

33,

'The

preliminary blow is given merely for obvious reasons of convenience in the case of the ox, and has no significance. 524. iiaX' OHii seems to be an epithet of 67X05, not an adverbial use with Kpa9aiN6ueNON. Though this adverbial use is common enough, it is only found in a

ficial.

515. Cf. E 430. ueXHcei is a clear case of KCN with fut. indie. no aor. occurs in H. at all, so we cannot read van L. writes toi for Kfv. /ie\^(r??i
; :

516-17 = r 355-56; 517-18 = E 538-39.

metaphorical sense, of vision (voija-ai, etc.) or sound whereas the adjective is continually used as a standing epithet of KpahaiNOixcNON is ^7X05 Si^/"' s'0or, etc. predicative and goes with the verli. 526-29 = n 610-13 530 = H 273.
; ;

252 Kai vv Ke
el
fxi]

lAIAAOC P
hi]

(xvii)
530

a(f)W

^Kpeeaa avroa^ehov aypfitjdijryv, Aiavre hieKpivav fxeixaoire,

OL

TOi'9

Kad^ ofJLiXov eralpov KtK\i]crKoi^TO<;. ttuXlv avra v7Torap^')](Tavre<i i'^copijaav

rfkdov
535

EktcoP AtVeta? r rjBe Xpo/xto? 6eoeihi]<i, Xlttov SeSaly/xepov rjTop ^'Api]Tov Be Kar avOt AvTo/jieScov Be 6ocoi druXavTO'i Aprj'i KLfjLVov.
'

rev-^ed r i^evdpi^e Kal ev-^ofxevo^ eiro^ TjvSa' " B)j jxav oXcyov ye ^levotTidBao Oavovro'^ ?}
Krjp
d'^eo'i

fjueOerjKa,

-^epeiovd irep
iroBa^i

KaTa'7re(f)vcov"

ft)9

elircov
8'

69

Bix^pov

eXwv evapa (Bporoevra

Kal
'^tpa<;

540

drjK, dvd
ai/jiar6ei<;

avro';
Ti9

e/3aive,

virepdev

W9

re Xecov

Kara ravpov

iBrjBoo^;.

ai^ B

eVt YLaTpoK\o)i reraro Kparepr)

va/jUivr)

dpyaXerj 7ro\vBaKpv<;, eyeipe Be veLKO<i

A67]V7j
545

ovpavodev KarajBdaw 7rpo7]K yap evpvoira Zei'9 opvvfievai Aavaov<i' By yap voo<; erpdirer avrov.
rjvre
530.

7rop(f)vpe7jv

Iptv
(1
:

OvrjTolat

Tavvcrarjc

opjUHGHTHN

Vr.

JuejuawTac

H
\\

copjuHeeNxe

J.

cbpjUHeHcaN 532. oY p'

JIosc.
a.

(yp.
:

oYS'

oordzoNTo) Vr. A.
:

JQU.
533.
?)

531.

aueic C.
Vr. b

534 om. JjK

Tc
J.
II

eKTwp t' PRU liar. fr. eaNONTOC aajm^NToc Harl.

:

538. re 539.

ti

QU
J.

(in ras.

7)HTU

Mor.

fr.

Mosc.

hu

(Sn)

12.

Z7;v65oros ddeTeT. TLves ovSe ypii(povcn.

541. ctNci (ana) 543 ovi. Q. 544 om. \JK 545. Sell. T. 547. raNviccci C.

nep

re

534. t' ASe, so mss.

re
is
tSe,

which

is

elsewhere

most edd. have the regular phrase and generally given by mss.
;

without variation. 535. HTop must be taken to mean the life (cf. 252) rather than the heart in the physical sense, for a wound here could not at the same time be iv vrjdvioiat.. Cf. note ou II 660. There is no doubt, however, that Heyne's conj. deda'iyfx^voi. is more natural. 8ati-o3 is used in the metaphorical sense distress in I 8, S 20, 629 in v 320 we have alel cppefflv fjicriv ^X^" Seoal'y/j.evov rJTop '))\ui/j.7]u. 539. ueeiHKa, Mt. J have dismissed, relaxcd, mij heart from grief ; a use which has no exact parallel. We have, how;

andioiaitted by others or according to Ludwich's probable restoration of the corrupt Schol. T, was athetized by Ar. and omitted by Zen. and others. The
rejection

must have extended

to

546

ever, ixeOifxiv x^Xov

283,

138, a 77.

Others take it intrans., I have ceased from anger in my heart, cf. (p 377 ixidLev XaXeiroio x^^oio, with KTJp as an 'ace. of respect ;^ and this is the conmionest use of Klip. KaTane9NcoN, see note on
'

^^

827. ^ 545. This line was athetized

_

by Zen.

the couplet is evidently an interpolation intended to explain how Athene comes to contravene the commands of Zeus in G. There is no change whatever in the designs of Zeus in 593 he continues to help the Trojans, and he is steadily carrying out his purpose of suffering the Achaians to be again driven to the Besides, he is not in heaven but ships. on Ida. 546 looks like a reminiscence of -q 263 ?) koI vbos eTpd-n-er' airijs, where aur^s has its full sense, 'her o?oti mind,' which is not the case here. The phrase vbov rpiweiv occurs twice again in Od. [y 147, r 479) but not elsewhere in II. 547. In order to understand this simile it must be remembered that to the Greek the rainbow had no associations of hope or comfort (Monro) it is a part of the storm-cloud against which it is seen,
; ;

lAIAAOC
Zei/?
t)

P (xvii)
7ro\e/xoio re epywi^ fifjXa Be K/]8ei.
i)

253

e^ ovpavoOev,
'^i/j,o)vo<i

repa^
cttl

tf^fMepat

KOL

BuadaXTreo'i,

09 p(i

dvOpcoTTOv^ dveTravcrev
ws"
t)

-^Oovl,

550

TTopcfivperji

ve(f>eX7]i

irvKc'icracra

avTrjp

Bvaer
irpMTOv
L(f>di/j.ov

W.'^aiMV Wvo^;, eyeipe Be

8'

(f)0)Ta

eKaarou.

'Ar/aeo?

viov eTTorpvvovaa TrpoarjvBa,

^leveXaov, o yap pa 01 677^^6^' yev, elaafxevrj ^o'lvikl BefJ,a<; Kal dreipea <pwvj]v " aol fiev B)'}, MeveXae, Kar7]cf)eii] Kal 6vetBo<i
eaaerac,
Te/^^et
ei

555

A^tA-j/o?

dyavov iricnov eralpov

ra^ee? Kvve^ eXK/jaouaLv uXX" e^eo Kparepoy^i, orpvve Be Xaov airavTa" rrjv 8' avre Trpoaeenre /3o7]v dyadb'i ^leveXao^VTTO

Tpcocov

560

"
<i>OLVL^,

arra yepaie TraXaiyevi^,

e/xoi,

el

yap

XOijin]

Boirj

Kapro^i

^eXecov B

direpvKOL epo3r)V'

TO)

Kev eycoy

edeXoipbi

TrapeaTa/jLevai Kal d/jLvvecv

549. &ucTapneoc

./.

550.

anenauccN

(,).

kn\

cnI K.

551.

ccouthn Zen.
.

553. arpecoc .IP Vr. d. 652. Sucar' .JQ. ; areipe .'. cnoTpuNaca d'R. \kucoucin ./(l.FPijKST .Mor. Yr. A, Hail, a {n-,! eXKHccoci 558. Tei'xH Bar. Jlor. 561. naXaircNec UNe\aoc SioixHaHc Bar. ]\Ior. 560. t6n5' p. SioTpe9ec
!|

Vr. A.

562. AnepuKci P.

563. napicrdumeNai

Vr. A.

and brings thouglits only

disaster

Similarly nopquipeoc conveys the idea not of bright cf. colour but of turbidity and doubt
;

the

of

repas of

gloom and

eF'.

Ijrandreth reads
12
;

28.

245, 318,
rellexive

/Mif avTr)v from 4> 472 (which however are not 244 011x61' fiiv is more to the

point) and
;

551

Trop(pi>pos it is ;

ddvaros, and

Kpadi-r] wopfpvpe especially the e])ithet of the

<J>

dark shifting sea, which grows black (H 64 etc.) under the wind see note on 2 16. The point of the simile may be given thus 'lurid as is the rainbowcloud, so lurid was the cloud in which
;

is followed by Nauck and van L. but this is unlikely. For nuKOcaca cf. 2 289. Tiie mention of Phoini.K is clear 555.

Athene wrajipcd

herself.'
;

551. 2 auTHN, Zen. eiovrrji' as usual but Ar. denied the existence of the compound reflexive pronouns in H. and

wrote

the elements

separately.
;

The

^' avTriu= ditticulty here is the liiatus ?f' auTrjv from tlie emphatic form iFi 162. (or rather iFi ?), see note on

other similar cases occur, 6 396 Ei)pya\oj 8e I avrov apecradadtv (oi avrbv O, fuv avrbv U), p 387 rpv^ovra ? avrov. The error is natural at a time when the F had been lost and tlie hiatus before e had become a convention, though a very the later poets had no strong one means of distintruishing e = fe from e=
;

Two

evidence of the lateness of all this passage. ixeipea hardly seems to be the epithet for a very old man. 55S. It is not easy to choose between \khcoucin and i\Kvcrov(nv. The form with v is found as a variant in X 62, 336, \ 580, and is implied by the derivative iXKvcTTd^d}. Ak^w occurs only in P 395 without a variant, but from it comes e\Kr]6fj.6^, with variant eXKiOfios. As the forms from fXKvw (and (Xku) alone are known in later Greek, and the sigmatic forms of the former always preserve the primitive v. it is better to accept the less familiar Akt^ctw in H. The evidence of itacistic mss. is For cY kc witii fut. indie, worthless. see note on B 258. for 562 cf. 561. See note on I 60"
;

542.

254

lAIAAOC P

(xvii)

Oavoov iaefMuaaaro Ov/x6v. HarpoKXcoi' fidXa yap fie aXX "Ektqjp 7ryp6<; alvov e^et fievo';, ovS' uTroXyyec yaX-KML BtjIocov rwi yap Zeu? kvSo'^ OTrd^ei. Bed y\avKM7n<; 'A0?;yr/, ft)? y/]d7]av Be
<})dro,

565

OTTt pd ol Trd/MTrpcora OeCov i^pijaaro irdvraiv. ev he ^lr}v cofiocai Kal ev yovvecxa-LV eSijKe,

Kai ol
77

fivir]<;

ddpao^

evl

crrijdeacriv

evrjKev,

570

re Kal ipyo/xevr) fidXa irep -^poo^ dvhpofxeoio

ol
alfi

he la^avdat haKeeiv, \apov

dvdpdiirov

roLou
ySj)

/jbLV

S'

6dpaev<; irVqcre (f)peva<i d/ui<f)l /xe\alva<i, eVl UarpoKkcoL, Kal aKovrcae bovpl (paeivcbt.
ipl

aK

h'

Tpcoeaai TToSr/?
dyado'i
ol

vlo<i

'Hertcoz/o?,

575

d(f)vet6<;

T
etrei

re-

fidXtcrTa
erjv

he

/jLLv

riev "EiKTCop

hy/xov,

kralpo^

(pi\o<i

eoXaTrcvaari]^-

Tov pa Kara ^axrrfjpa /3dXe ^av8o<i MeveXao?

eceBdccaro D, yp. Hail, a {avrl tov eis cre'/Sas Kal R Bar. eneBdccaro ^S cceudcccTO H^ Bar. fr. Mosc. encudccaro Cant.^ 570 odi. F^ Lips.^ 569. rouNac(c)iN C/JGHQR (T man. rec.) U (a i ras.) Vr. A. iNHKCN eeHKe(N) JLU Bar. Mor. Vr. A Lips.^'^, and ap. Eust. 571. juuiac C. 572. icxaNdei Cant. dNapou^Soio D. ^eproueNH fr. Mosc. eiproJUGNH (}L be J Eust.: te ii. 573. edpcouc C: dNepcbncoN J P. XapoTOTON PR. hn Se tic 4n U (yp. Sckg b' CNi) Harl. a. 575. CK &' Ini 578. epdcouc Q. zcocrfip' ^BaXc H.
564.

JudXa

juera

||

^KTr\ri^iv iuelSaXev):

||

il

i|

||

II

[]

564. dceudccaxo,

my heart.

the same phrase T 42.5, in both cases with the commoner iwiixaaaaTo as a variant. (Cf. e-rrefiaieT' ap' iinrovs.) 567. Compare the similar pleasure of the goddess at mortal worship in 7 52-53 and Eur. Hipp. 8 TL/xdi/j-evoi x^'po"*''"'
;

as we say touched The compound recurs only in

eipyLv

= keep away from always requires the preposition. 5/2. IcxQNdai, 'p&rsists, lit. ' holds 011
for biting,' like 'ix^o

above (559).

This

verb

avdp(httu3v vTTo.
.570.

469,

that

For similes from the fly cf. B It may be noticed 131, II 641. this line rhymes with the preis

the familiar by-form of ?xf"'i i'o"xJ', but very likely it has been confused, as is done in all but the best Jiss. in '^ 300, with Ixavdav, to yearn, which gives an equally suitable sense here.
is

XapoN {\aFepbv
573.

'!),

dcHcious,

as

316,

conn, with \av-oi.

edpceuc,

this

contracted

form

ceding.

from

omitted by Heyne and most dd., rightly reading ^ Kai iepyofiiv-q. All forms of the pres. stem begin with
571. TG
ie-

and

except this, diroepyeL (read dwe^pyei) 72 (q.v.). (The same is eipyovffL the case with iepyddnv in A 437 read

stem is very rare and suspicious in H. ; it is simple to read this word being found in 3 416. ^pdcreos, Cf. on Y 10. Similarly we can read Opdae'L for ddpaei Z 126.
-es

an

dropped in the aor. (<t> 282, 4 411) and perf. (see For ixdXa nep Agar note on 11 481). [J. P. XXV. 45) reads p.d\' dwh, on the
first
i is

Xp6' iipyadev xxvii. 185.)

with P

Agar in

J.

P.

The

ecKe b' InU for the usual "^v 8^ ns which is here given by two M.ss. only. This Eetion can hardly be the father of Andromache, as her brothers are dead,
575.
ev,

421.

see

ground that p.d\a nep properly precedes

the participle instead of following it; and that with a single exception (N 525)

(for the eikainvn a 226), boon-companion. Zeus was worshipped in Cyi)rus under the title
i\\e

577. eiXaniNacTHC

bHXxo\j, of elkainvaaTris. rather than commonalty.

community,

Cf.

328.

lAIAAOC P

(xvii)

255

at^avra ^ujBovhe, hiairpo hk -^oKkov eXaacrt' hovTn](Tev he ireaoiu. drap ^ATpethr)^ Mez^tXaos'
veKpov
vTreK 'Vpcowv

580

epvaeu fxera

tdvo'i

eraipcov.

"EKTopa 8' iyyvOev la-rd^evo^ oWpvvev \\TruWo}u ^aivoin Waidhi]i euaXlyKio^:, osr oi ('nravToni
^eivoiv
[rwt,

(fyiXraro^

taKev,

A/3vSudi oIklu vaicov

eKdepyo'i ATruWoiv] dWo<; W^atoiv Tap/3 t'lcreiei/
585
;

fiiv

ieicrdixevo-^
Tt>

irpoaecpi]

""E/cTop, olov Bt] ^leveXaov UTrerpecra?, o<? to Trdpo^ ye /uiaXdaKOf af^fjLTjTt'j'^' vvv h oi-^erai oio^ delpwi

Ke

(7

veKpov VTreK '[pcowv,

<tov

eKrave Triarov eralpov,

v'lov
'llert'cui/O"?."

iadXov
fo)9

ei'l

Trpofid-^otai,

YloS)}i>

590

(puTo, TOP 8 a^eos' i'e(f)eXrj eKdXvyjre fMeXaiva, he hca Trpo/u.d'^Mv KKopv0/jLvo<i uWottl ^oXkoh. ^r) Kal TOT apa Kpovlhij'i eXeT alylha dvaavoeaaav
fjLap/j,apei]v,

"Ihrjv

he

KaTci

daTpd-\lra<i

he pudXa fieydX^

ve^eecraL KdXv-yjrev, eKTVire, ti)v he Tiva^e,

8'

595

vtKijv

he Tpooeaac

hchov,

e^ojSrjcre

'A^aioi^s".

579. ai'HONTa .1. 683. ^NaXimoc i'K.

582. etcTopa 5c <ppeNa SToc apHC orpuNe juereXeooN Zin. ndNTCON J. 584. kcIncon .1. 585 nm. AC'l^' Par. a^ ti. Mose. (and Zen., see on 582). 586. K c' ^T npoce9H 9i6c uloc anoXXcoN 11. KCN c" H. 587. re A P.ar. 588. JuaXaKbc R. 589. c6n coi J. nep THN Zen. 595. THN
i; :

1.'.

582. &TL Zr]v65oros

tfipiva

'Ypd<f>i

5Tot

{dovposl
;

La R. )

'ApTjs

""EKTopa 5i trpwe

Tbu'Ayafidfivova. Sia(pp6vTCi3S dyadbv &v5pa to. iroXeixiKO., rdv de Mev^Xeuv /iiaXOaKOv

aixfJ-ryrrjv.

H^TeXdibv."
0I/77S

TTodev de ourtijs 6 "Ap?;? e^ai-

An. The (juestion is jiistitied, as Ares has not been on the battlefiehl since the end of E, and is 142 dissuaded from returning in whereas Apollo has been actively engaged
irdpeffTiv
;

It is, however, true that there often sonietliing disparaging in the way in which Jlenelaos is s])oken of, though in action he always ])roves better
is

than his reputation.

589. deipac NeKpi)N exxaNe, au instance of hi/strron proteron (cf. A 251, winch does not justify us 537, etc.), in taking vtKpov of the body of Patroklos
. .

there

at

intervals

during

the

recent

battles in 2, 0, and II, down to P 32-3 S. 585. Tliis line is omitted by several
Mss., and was evidently, from the preceding scholion, unknown both to Zen. and An. It is repeated from 326. 587. ndpoc re, not wep, because 'Trdpos f means before (not now), while irdpos irep means before {not merely now),' II. G.
354.

4>

as

some have done ; it evidently refers to 581. 591. Necp^Xw CKdXuij/e, for the metaphor cf. O 124, A 'll>^). 593. alri&a eucoNoeccaN, see B 447,

588. Aristonikos I'emarks that the description of Menelaos as a JuaXeoKbc aJxJuiHTHc is placed in the mouth of an enemy, and is not to be regarded as the poet's own; for he elsewhere calls him This is no doubt in allusion dp7ji0tXos. to Plato Symp. 174 u "O.uTjpos iroi^tras

For thn of m.ss. Zen. read friv which undoubtedly gives a better sense, r^i- being very weak. The oldest Homeric form is yala, not yri (see on P 104) but the shorter form is not unlikely in a passage like tlie jiresent which is ]>robably late and it would therefore be defensible
;
:

167, 595.

73S,

229.

to ado])t yrjv in tlie text.

256
iroMTO^
Wr]ve\e(0'=;

lAIAAOC P
^oid)Tio<;

(xvii)

ypx^

cfio/Boio.

^XrJTO yap Mfiov hovpi, irpoaw reTpapLixevo<i acec, iiriK.lyhrjv ypd-yjrev 8e ol oareov ci-^pi'i

aKpov

6 e/daXe a'^eSbv eXOcov. jcip p avO' "F^KTCop cr^eSov ovracre ')(^elp iirl Kapiroii, Ai'firov vlov WXeKrpvovo'i p,ejaOv/jiov, iravae he '^appLi-j^eirel ovKeri eXireTO Ov/mml rpecrae Se 7ra'mr}va<i, ev Y^^P'' /^^X'/o'^^"^^* Tpoieacrci'. yyo<i eyiov

aty/mr]

XiovkvhdjJLavTOi;-

600

"FjKTopa

S'

^l8ofMvev<;

/xerd AtjCtov

opfiijOevra

605

crTi]6o<i irapd /xa^ov ^e^X7]Kt 6(op7]Ka iv KavXo)i K edjT] SoXl^^ov Sopv, rol 8e ^orjcrav

Kara

Tpwe?.
8L(f)p(Oi

8'

'l8ofX6vrio<;

uKOvriae AevKaXtSao
piev
6'

i^eo-raoTO^;'
6
IsJiripiovao

rov

cnro

tvtOov afxaprev,
re,

avrdp
p
0)11.

oTrdovd

I'-jVioyov

610

597. fipse GS.

598. Texpcou^NOC J.
xaaii.
ci,

599. axpi

(j!?.

ras.

?)
\jr

600.
j ^;o u GJQSU

yu

\p.

liis.j

VI.

-ti.

ouj..
:

w uuo
Ij

\^.

ouo. n/\ii&iw 603. fiXnero

:

^Xkoc Cant. 604. erxoc Harl. a and up. Did. juaxeccaceai L iiaxi^cac607. hk BoHCQN Ar. ft: 606. ecbpaKa R. nepi Mor. napci d' e968HeeN Z^GJPQRS Vr. A, Harl. a {yp. eSdHcoN) b d, King's Par. a d e f j, yp. g. 609 om. Harl. a. 608. &euKa\f5ao : 9oupi 9aeiNcbi Harl. a.
eai Bar.
Ij

599.
Cf.

cni\ir9HN,
fir]

eiri-^avdvv,
ets

ocrov

5i'

eirnroXTJs tpavcrai.,

(idOos, Schol. A.
^^-

X ^'8
is

\iySriy.

The derivation
QXP"^'
is

adverb

not very obvions is hardly here, as the sense utterly That a superconsistent with grazing. ficial wound on the shoulder should reach the bone is, however, natural enough,
force of the
'
'

The

unknown. word

of the n A 522.

'were frightened in H. ejSorjffav may shouted for terror at seeing him for joy on seeing him safe. hit, or For the clear allusion to the breastplate

'

mean

'

'

'

'

see

App.

B,

iii.

3, c.

position seems to be this Idomeneus, who has of course been

6UI.

The

icrri

Schol. here no doubt represents F' and Bekker), as in (Hevne, Brandreth,

yap

ri

w/xottXcitt; dcrapKordTr;,

600. p'

524. 602.

The name 'AXeKTpuwN

lighting on foot, near J\leriones, has made his cast, and is therefore for the moment disarmed before Hector. Meriones' charioteer, who has been doing his duty on the skirts of the fight by hanging and watching his lords, drives up on

is

note-

worthy, as H. seems not to be acquainted with the cock. In fact the use of the word here is evidence to that effect, for no hero is ever called by the name of an animal. So An. says otl ovk eipi^rat
irapd rbv dXeKTpvoua to
ovdeirci}
ftDioi'

to ovojxa-

yap iyvwaro. Fick connects it with 'AXiKTwp for 'AXef-rwp like 'HXekTpvibv beside ifK^KTuip: see note on Z 513. 603. See note on A 546.
if a conjecture, ingenious. 607. ^N KQuXcibi X 162. rot 5' ejioriaav Ar. objecting to the variant toI 6' e(f>6p7]dev that the Trojans did not run away but continued the pursuit; according to his canon the verb could not mean is
,

seeing Idomeneus thus pressed, and is killed just as he has taken his king into the chariot. The story is told in a aiJTCOi very involved way (611) for instance must mean Idomeneus, not Koiranos' immediate master Meriones as it should or else we must assume a very violent change of subject in the next line, for nez6c fiXuee etc. clearly refers to Idomeneus, who so nearly 'presented a victory to the Trojans.'
;

604. eXKos in Cant.,

should have expected also to hear that Idomeneus mounted the chariot before being told that he was on it. Most edd. find a further difficulty because they assume that Idomeneus has not merely mounted the chariot to escape for which purpose he might naturally

We

lAIAAOC P (wii)
Yt^olpaVOV,
6*i

257
eiTCT

eK

\vKTOV
Xiircop

iuKTlflU7)<:
vea<i

aVTMl

Trefo?
y)\vBe,
el
/JLJ]

yap ra

irptoTa

iip.<^Le\i(TtTa<s

Kai k Tpcoal fieya Kpdro<; tyyvdXi^ev,

K.oipavo<;
fiev

mku

TroScoKewi
d/jLuve

i'fKaatv

ittttovs})/u.ap,

Kol

T(t)i

(f)do<i

yXOev,
v(f>

8e

vqXee'i

avTo^;

8'

wX,ecre

Ovfiov

'I'^Acropo?

Tov

/3aA,'

vTTo

yi'adfxolo

koX

ovaro<i,

dvSpo(f)ovoio k B dp 6BovTa<;
/xecra-qv.

615

Mae 86pu
ijpiTre
8'

Trpvfxvov,

Sid Be yXoxrcrav rdixe

e^ o^ewv,

Kara

i)vLa

-^evev

epa^e.
(piXrjiai

Kal rd ye
Kv^fra'i

^lT)pi6vT]<i

eXa^ep )(eipeaat
dod<i
eirl
vrja<;

620

eK ireBioto,
vvv, Be
etoj?

Kal ^IBo/Mevija irpoa-qvBa

"
jjbdaTLe

/ce

iKTjai

yivcoaKei'i
0)9
j/ria<i

Kal avTb<; 6 r
^lBofj.evev<i
Br]

ovKerc KdpTo<;

\-^aLO)v.
/ttttol"?

e(f)aT,
eirt

8'

ifiaaev

KaXXiTpi^a^;
efxireae

yXacfivpd'i-

yap Seo?

6vp.a)i.

625

eXaO^ M'avra fxeyaXi^Topa Kal ^leveXaov Zey?, o re S/; Tpcoecrat BiBov erepaXKea vIktjv. TOiat Be fjbvd(i)v ^}p%e fieya<i TeXaficovi,o<i Ala?ouS'

"

CO

TTOTTOL,

)]Bi]

/xeV

Ke,

Kal 09 fidXa
613. K6 om.
:

vi^'TTio^i

ecrri.

611.

cncT

cnXer' ?'
a.
''

Lii^s.
'd\h

oBoNTCON Harl. nrNcbcKeic L(^

H bk H.

618

to

619

iz.

Q re R. hyiuiH om. D.
627. jpcoccc'
J.

617.

Ik
otn.

ku Q.
Vr.
d.

If

623

||

ox':
:

bri

JUN Ke

jul^n

re

PR: '6b' n. S: ud\a k^n ue

wouhl

ibibou C.

629.

udXa

uera Moi.

take advantage of the jiresence of his but that he has been friend's charioteer fighting from it all the time, wliich is

far less intelligible.

Hence many emen'Idofxevijos,

(tilO),

dations Bentley y
'Sl-qpLovao

Xauck
Grashof

AevKa\l5ao for Mrjptowo

(gen.
after

oicppuii)

for AtvKa-

mu.st always be borne in mind that the Homeric hero is fighting on foot, unless we are exchariot plicitly told the contrary his is at hand for retreat or for rapid movement to another point of the battle it is not suited for wielding spear or \l8ao iu 608.
it
;

But

no longer be any dilliculty in referring auTcoi (611) to Meriones. 615. <pdoc, as salvation ; Z 6 etc. 618. npuxiNdN, probably an adv., bij the root, see note on E 339. Diintzer conj. which comes to the same thing. 7r/)ii/xvoi''s, The word conveys no clear sense if taken as an epithet of ddpv, for the obvious

meaning hutl-end does not

suit,

620. Meriones is on the ground close by. ^k neaioio is to be taken with Aa^iec 623. For 6 re the common reading i.s Sre. This can be explained no doubt the previous clause being equivalent to
:

shield.

612. nz6c, because in N (240 ff.) we are not told that Meriones and Idomeneus are driving; though in N 326 Meriones this seems to be intimated. may have driven Idomeneus on to the field, and then left his chariot to his own depairwu in order to fight himself. The long parenthesis 612-16 seems to have been added to meet this supposed If it were omitted there difficulty.

iyvui Ams, might introduce a temporal Aias and ilenelaos did object-clause, not fail to mark the moment when.' r>ut it is more natural to say 'they did not mark the fart that,' and to take S re This use being admitted when as = fin. the final vowel is elided (e.g. 623, and see A 244) must be admissible when See IT. O. % 269. a consonant follows.
iire
'

3,

468, II 433, etc.

see

^epa\Kea nIkhn

26.

VOL.

II

258
72^017/

lAIAAOC P
OTI Tpweao-i
irarijp

(xvii)
aprp/L.
O'i

Zey? avTO'i
aTrrerai,
S'

630

rwv fxev yap irdvrwv jSeke Zeu? KaKo<; i) dyaOo'i' i)

{jfilv

e/XTrr)^

ra a^t^rjt,, Wvver ttclvt

dpicxTrjv,

5'

avTCO<i irdcnv ercocrta TrtTrret epa^e.

pi.r}rLV

aXV
Tj/xev

ayer, avroi irep ^pa^oifJueOa oTToy^ rov veKpov epvacroixev,

(^t\ot9

rjSe

koI avrot

636

X^-Pl^f^

irdpoicrt jevoofxeda

voaTr^aavre<i,
ovS'
ert
(f>aalv

ol TTOV Sevp'

6p6(ovre^ dKir^eSar,

kuI "EKropo'i dv8po(f)6voLo /ieVo?

<jy-i)(Te(jd\
eiT]

'^elpa'i

dd7rrov<i

cOOC ev vrjval pbekaivrjiaLV ireaeea-dai.

Tt<?

S'

09

eTaipo<f

Ilr]\elS7]L,

iirel

ov pav
;

dTrayjeiXeie rd'^icrra otopiai, ovSe TreTTvadat

yp.

640

630.

auTOC 6pHrei
li

KOdoc 6ndzei GPR,

:
:

Par.

a.

Il

ev
:

aWwi Suunci

A.

(PU botli 69iei 31. TIC : nou (^. 69eiH /AIRT Harl. a b. Par. a C19HHI Harl. d, Par. f c<piei ci<piH S Par. g: a9Hei Bar. Mor. p. ras.) Cant. Lips. Vr. b, into e, i.e. ^9eiHi) a9eiei Vr. A e9eiH CGQ Par. h e9iHi A (the acceut turned JeiJ#ei P leuci L Lips. 632. ndNxa CQ. Harl. a otxiis Kal 69eiH Ar. 636. reNoiueea G. 634. nep : re Vr. A. *euNi U [supr. 6ni over ).
: :

HL
:

||

637. oY
yp.

H Harl.

a.
:

|[

W.

II

oud' Tl

oCiSe xi

nOn JMT Vr. b, Par. &eOp' Ar. il Yoi oOae re P. 640. e'lH il
:

g
L.
||

[yp. aeOp') j,

obc tic Cant.

641.

nueeceai

QRT
:

Harl.

a.

the opt. d^eiT? is defended 631. d9HHi by Delbriick {S. F. i. 226) on the analogy of 494, f 286 Kal S' dWcot vefiecraTov, 6 Tis ToiavTix ye pej'oi. There, however, the opt. expresses a merely assumed are ready to be angry, you possibility, supposing any man to do such things
>!'
'
'

to be

compared with
reading
paivu).
is

iXTjXidarai.

1)

86

(if

the

from

right), and eppddarai If referred to aKaxii'(^ (cf.

KexoipldaraL)

the Herodoteau
irregular.

the

is

Buttmann would read

(xkt]-

and similarly
eacxeraL,

r 510.

Sv tlvo. y' inrvos eXot after This does not suit the

present passage, where Aias is i-eferring not to imaginations but to present The Jis.s. virtually give us our realities. choice between a.(p{e<p-)eiriL, -irji., tjtjl. (cpirji. but the is the original reading of A, quantity of the i is suiiicient proof that there is no pres. subj. in question irj/j-L
:

Xearai with the editio princess, and so Schulze {Q. E. p. 248) who refers it to a root dxe beside axe (from which we have 179 for d/cax^aTo with purely (XKaxeiaro metrical lengthening) cf. a,K7)x^P^ivos beside a.Kax'niJ-evos. For the double form of the root cf. the instances in H. G. It must be 'admitted however 22, 26. that the evidence for dxe is very weak, and lengthening of the reduplicated stems has many analogies, see on 2 29,

except under very definite limitaOf the other tions, see App. D, c. 3. two -elrji is in accordance with the com-

has

H.

G. 23. 3. sense looking

'

SeOpo in
in this

this pregnant does direction

'

mon

but we have
34, so that

practice of the MSS. {H. G. p. 384), {avyq-qi well attested in B we can hardly be wrong in it here, with La R. For anwriting TTa\ = hit thr. mark cf. A 8.5. 634. auToi nep, though without the help of Zeus. 635. t6n NeKp6N, Bentley conj. veKp6v re, which avoids the hardly Homeric use of the article as well as the neglect of tiie F. 637. OKHxeSaTai, an anomalous form

not recur, the adverb being else only used with verbs of motion. 639 = 1 235, where see note. Here it is most natural to take "E/cropos iJ.ivo% as the subject of weaieaOai. as well as of
(rxi70'e(T^ai,

that he will not be withheld, hut ivill fall upon the ships. So N 742. But the line comes in better if, with Heyne, we reject 638 as a mistaken gloss, and so understand deem that we shall not hold out, hut shall he hurled upon
the ships.

lAIAAOC P (wii)

259
tTat/30<?.

dW
rjepi

XuypP]^;

a77eXi?;?,
TTTji

otc

oi

<^iX,o9

ojXeO

ov

Swafiat

ISeeiv tolovtov
ofxCi^i

W^aiotv
ittttoi.

ZeO

yap Kuri'^ovTai Trdrep, dXkd av

8'
(fxlei

avroi re Kal
vtt'
j)epo<i

pvcrat

vla\-

TTOiJjaov

iv he

aWprjv, Kal oXeacrov,

So? h

6<f)6a\fjLoia-iv

X^aioiv, Iheadai-

045

iirei

vv tol evaSev ovto)-;^

(fxiTO, TOP Be Trarrjp oXocfjvparo BciKpv -^eovra' avTLKa 8 rjepa [xev aKeSacrev koI iiTrtoaev 6fi[j^Xiji>,

w?

ijeXco^

eTreXa/jL^jre,

fi(i)(i]

8'

eiri

irdaa (^aavdrj.
^leveXaoi''
tStjai

650

KoX TOT
"

dp

Ata?

elire

fioi]v

dyadov

aKeineo
er

vvv,

^leveXae Siorpecpef, at kV

^(oov

\vtlXo-^ov /neyaOvfiou Xecrropov viou,

W.'^iXrjl
8ai(f)poi>i

orpvvov S
elirelv
0)9

Odaaov lovra
655

ottI pd o'l iroXv (j)lXraTO<i coXed^ eralpo^.' ovS dTTidyjae /Boijv dyado^ ^leveXao^, e(f)aT
,
:

643. nHl
Ti.vi%

nco

Sill.

T.

KCKaXunrai A.

G.TPQ Hurl, b, King's Par. il e: noi Par. g' (nco g-) 644-45 om. .1. 644. aepi Lips. KaxexoNTO Vat. c re K. re an' Vr. d. 646. ideceai 645. un'
\\

nou(?)

iv ev

aWwi aWui

648. 5^: 9' 6 L Mor. 15ar. Vr. A. 649. dpaceai A. 6\o9upeTo JU. KeSaceN Lips.: KedoKCN Pit. naci Par. f. Pint. ^L^/. '.us k. 650. naca CKcnreoN au Li/js. 653. ucraeuJUON (}. 652. CKcnreo 5h Mov. dioTpo9ec II.
;

644. As has been remarked in the note on 268 it is needless to suppose that the anp here mentioned is a supernatural phenomenon, or indeed anything more than the thick cloud of dust stirred up by the combatants. In 649 it seems to be identical with ofiix^v, which is So also used of a dust-cloud in N 336. in 368 above, KaT^xNTai, eV dWuii But the Schema FinKeKaXvirrai, A. daricuui is never used with animated see note on 387. subjects 645. aXXd contrasts the thing prayed for with the actual circumstances to which it is tacitly opposed. The formula is common enough at the beginning of
;

only e.xcusable, inasmuch as iu <paei takes up and repeats tlie thouglit of tlie ])receding line, but actually adds to the force and effectiveness of the phrase, For Kai conii)are E 685, 4" 274, t) 224, where it is used, as here, of death which is accepted if one thing be granted first (so it be but) in light, ci-e7t slay us.'

'

It is generally recCiaSeN, also S 340. garded as = fFaoe, the vocalization of F between vowels being an Aiolic jiecu= ?ft5o;'. Scliulze liarity, e.g. Lesb. i5t5oi' however {Q. E. p. 55 after Wackernagel)

prayers in later Greek 415 \(y' dWa tovto, 411

(ji<-yyiviadi

ili

e.g. Soph. 1. Oeol warpCuoi,

In all these dXXd vOv. cases dXXd emphasizes the following word here the thought seems to be All is lost, unless ihoii, Father Zeus, will save us none other can.'
y'
;

the contraction of the dat. of stems in -es (and -as) is as rare in H. as that of the gen. see on 573, and H. G. 105. 1. Here we can read iv
647. 9<ici
;

prefers to derive it from e-aFao-e, with assimilation of <r to F, through the forms It cannot be .said, in iFFade, evFade. the absence of clear evidence of such assimilation of <tF that this is more satisfactory than the ordinary explanatiou. outojc, so. to destroy us. 650. dni, thereup&n, perhaps with the idea of suddenness often conveyed by f-n-KpaiveffdaL in Herod, and Attic (see Monro (//. <r. 197) takes it in Lex.).
,

<^dei'

Koi 6\ff<Tov.

The asyndeton

is

not

jiijht ires Jifjhted up but this seems less natural. 653. Antilochos is chosen as a friend of Achilles and a good runner, 5 202.

the local sense, the

;

all ovrr

260
^r)

lAIAAOC P

(xvii)

levai
eirel
/xiv

w?

rl'i

re Xecov utto fiecraavXoio,

09 T

oi re

r ap kg Kd/u,7]icrL Kvvwi r avhpcU ovk elwai /3omv ck irlap eXeadai

i'yp7]a-(T0VT<i'

ipedl^wv,
660

TTuvvv^oi
iOvei,

iiXX ov Ti avriov dtcra-ovcn Opacretdcov dtro j^ecpwv, Kuiofievai re Serai, rd<; re rpel (T(Tv/xev6<; Trep'
r]0)6ev
w<?
S'

Se KpeiMv epari^cov aKovre<i TTprja-crei- dafie<; 'yap

6

drrovocTcpiV

e^r)
jBorjv

diro

WarpoKkoio
||

rernjori 6vp.6)i' d<ya6o<i M.eve\ao<i

665

658 am. R.

KUNac n.
661.

Sp KCKduHci P Cant, and 659-60 om. G^ Mor. Bar.

.1(^1

dNTioN

ieuNei ap. Kust. 664. TexiKdri P]ust.

An. kunqc t' : apxeKdjuiHci Q. 660. ^KpHccoNxec G: drpHccoNTcc ,1. dNxioi O 6nt1oi ?) 662. CINTION Ar. D.JQSU Mor. Vr. li
ap.
:
||

Lips.

\\

iv

dXXwt tctihjui^noc firop A.

6.')7-73 are rejected by Fick (reading ^a 5' &pa for wavToae in 674) and others, and are certainly open to many objecThe simile 659-64 is borrowed tions. Here it is bodily from A 550-55 ((i-v.).

Menelaos is not being pointless, as driven back by his enemies, but is going
of his

own

will at Aias'

following simile more appropriate very weak it is rescue Patroklos

;

of the

request. eagle is

The

much

669-72 are (674 tf. ). a point of honour to

his amiability
;

{evrjeir))

is

the idea apparently comes from 252, where the epithet &ei\oTo is taken ivrj^os is admirable. perhaps from 'I' 65, 105, 221, in each case of the ghost of poor Patroklos 5etX6s does not recur as an epithet 223, and except in these passages and in the phrase BeiKolaL ^poToiaLv. tic (670) seems hardly in place where only three There is no persons are addressed. doubt that the narrative is at once' late and poor. It is just possible that it may have stood here from the first, as the context is not markedly superior but it would be more comfortable to think that it is a later addition. See on 658. Kc KdjUHici or KKdfj.7]icn ? A 168. The two relatives oc t' ^nci are followed by only one verb. The apodosis is indeed given by ^6h in 664, but it is too far off to be felt as such. Similarly constructed sentences will be found in

not in question

Secondly we have other sentences containing only one verb to two relatives, see note on ds owore 230. The Epic poet, always intolerant of long subordinate clauses, seems to use his two relatives at the beginning to indicate the general drift of his sentence and then does not attempt to follow out the details. Here 6c is the necessary copula introducing the working out ot the simile, and ^nei proclaims that the clause headed by it is preliminary and does not contain the real comparison. Having thus announced its subordinate character, the clause can proceed in its

'

'

development as though it had begun (as in A 548-49) without any parade of relatives. It is natural to compare cbs ore in similes but there is an important difference in that the 6t is to all intents and purposes redundant so far as can be seen ws ot = cos, while eirel has an essential function here and in S 55. But in fi 42 the evei seems to have lost even this, and to be
(borrowed)
;

as otiose as ore.

It

seems therefore that

must keep

In considering them we view first, cases where eirei alone is not succeeded by any apodosis, such as Z 333 (see the references there) as Schol. T (An. ?) on 2 101 remarks,
55,
42.

in

frequent elliptical use of i-Trei in indejjendent sentences weakened the sense of the relative use till in connexion with another relative it came to be felt merely as a notice that its clause was secondar}^, so that we can translate by Jird and finally, on the analogy of tjs ore, was regarded as part of a single relative phrase 6s t eweL = 6s. A few Mss. omit 659-60 so that idvei can be taken as the principal verb but this is a mere copyist's error due to the fact that 658 and 660 both end in
;

the

etuiOe

Tujt.

eirel

fii]

itrayayeiv avra-jrodoaiv.

lAIAAOC P
)']ie

WII)
fiiv

2G1

TToXX' lUKOiv
irpo

irepl

yap
eXcop

Ste

fii}

\-^aio\

apyaXeov

<^oj3oto

Brjioiai

Xiiroiev.

TToWa
"

Be

^Iripiovrji

re /cat

Aiar/recrcr'

eireTeWev
670

Atavr'

\pyLU)v
evTjeliji;

i^yi'jTope

yir)piuuj)

re,

vvv

Td

fj,v7)crdcrd(o'

iracriv

HarpoKXPio^; BeiXoio yap cTrlaraTo p,eLXc^o<i elvai

ecov vvv av ddvaro^ Kal puolpa Ki-^dvei.'' 0)9 dpa (f)cov7]aa^ dTri/St} ^avdo<; Mez^eXao?, TrdvTOcre TraTrratvcov w? t alero'i, 6v pd re (paaiv
^(oo^

o^vTUTOV BepKeaOai vTTOvpavtcov

bv re Kai
ddfivoyi
ecrcrvTO
<09
v-yp-od

TrereTjvon',

675

eovra

VTT

d/x(f)iKOfifoi

ovk eXaOe tttm^ KaraKeifievo^, dXXd r eV avron

7ro8a<!

ra-^V'i

Kai re

/xiv

S)Ka Xa/3a>v e^eiXero

6u/jl6v.

Tore aol, ^leveXae BioTpe(f)e^, oaae (jjaeivoo irdvToae SiveLadrjv TroXewv Kara e6vo<i eraipuiv,
NecrTO/309 vlov
:

680

et TTov

en

^coovra iBoito.
670. naxpoKXoio
9'
i

666.
judxiAJioc

UH
r H.

Kai P.

668.

aidNxecci KcXeue 0.
rcc). 675.

k-^.

671.

icdXu(|/eN

[aupr. jueiXixoc uid/i. 673. cneBn (^>R.

672.

au
.1.

(.:

679. aioTpo9fec H. 681. VdoiTO Ar.

dirb TTJs (Txo^vs,

680. diNHceHN
fi.

cnoupaNicoN
[tiUfi:
ei)
:

KI)(aNEI : nereeiNOON /aIL Hail. a.

I'

rap

('.

1.

Sin-cohn

ei

///

ras.

ACDQT hm:
:

VSointo ap.

Mosc, 7p. Hail, a Schol. BLT.

YdHai K:

Vdoie

1':

V&oio

oi

667. np6 96B010, a unique phrase, explained by Diintzer to mean forward in (on the path of) Hight,' like wpb 65ov A 382 (ff. G. 225, where the gen. is
'

672 = 478. But here nearly have Kix^Nei.

all

mss.

But this cannot explained as partitive). be considered satisfactory, as we should expect a verb of motion, not Xliroui', and the transition is violent to having
'

677. QAKpiKOJucoi, here dficpi- has clearly been extended from the primitive sense on both sides, and means aH rouml see note on dyu<pt5d<reia, 308. For KdfiT) used of foliage see 195 d-ir^KO^a Kdfirjv
; 1/'

betaken themselves to
;

flight.'
'

It

is

commonlj' compared with Lat. ^J7*ac timore our own 'foi- fear shews how closely the senses of heforc and hy reason It seems tlierefore of are connected.

Tavi'fpvWov fXairjs, and i'-^iKo^os H 398. 681. oiVwj 'ApiffTaoxo^ I'doixo, to. oaae '' lOoivro" to. S-qXofoTi Schol. A (Did.).
iSoiTO," iV ^L TO. 6ff<Ta " di dTTO rrji ax^^V^ " '5oto 7pdOf these three readings <pov<nv, Schol. T. the last has most ws. supjiort ; the only
6(7<Ti

oi
.

S^ eVlKcDs

"

idoLTo

oi

which was entirely superseded in Greek by the use of other prepositions, primarily by The point of contact the kindred 7rp6j. between the two is marked by -nph 6.vaK734, 'before the face of a king,' is a distinct connotation of causation, so that Trpos might grammaticThe remarkable ally have been used. thing here is on this supjtosition the use of (po^oio in place of a personal subTos

necessary to recognize here a instance of a very ancient use,

single

where there

reason against it is that it is obviously the simplest and easiest, and is therefore most likely to be an intentional alteration. iSoivTo has no MS. authority, and the only Homeric form is idoiaro. The (|Uestion rem.ains as to the subject of YBoiTO. If we take it to be Menelaos

stantive.

we have a very harsh change from in II 584-86, apostrophe to narrative 692-94, P 702-05 the transition is made with a fresh sentence, not in a subordinate clause. In the last instance it
;

671. cnicraTO is used of disposition, not of intellect, like eiS4vai, see on 325.

is

of another

further softened by the interposition subordinate subject in the

262
Tov 8e
/jluX"

lAIAAOC P
alyjr

(xvii)
^''"''

evorjae f^ii-XV^

(ipt^o-repa

Tracrr;?

dapcrvvovO' irdpou^ KoX iTrorpvvovra fid-^eaOat.

dyx^v
"
Xvyprj';
i]8r]

8'

lardfievo^ 7rpoae(j)r]
el
3'

^av6o<^

MeyeXao?6(j)pa

'AvTtXoy,'

dye hevpo, hiorpec^e^,

i)

TrvdrjaL

685

dyyeXirj^,

/J'V

0}(j)eX\,e

yevecrdai.

/lev

ae Kol avrov otoyuai eiaopowvra

yLvdxJKetv
VLK1]

on

7rfj/xa

deo<;

Aavaolai KvKivhei,
690

dWd

Trecparai 8' o)ptaTo<i ^A-^aiMV rervKrat. ITarpo/cXo?, fieydXr] Be ttoOi] Aavaocai ^ decov eirl vrjaq k.yai<j)v, (TV y alyjr W'^iXrji,
8e Tpcocov

elirelv,

at Ke rd-^iara veKvv eVt vrja aaooarjc

Se

yvjxvov drdp rd ye rev^e

W9
8r]v

e(f)aT,
fjiiv

'Aj'Tt'Xo^o?
d(f)aaiT]

e^6t KopvOaioXo^ 'E/crtop.' Karearvye fivOov d/couaa^.

\d/3e,

8e

iirecov

rw

8e

ol

ocrcre

695

8afcpv6(f)i

TrXrjcrdep,

daXepyj

8e

oJ

ea^^eTO

cjxovi].

aXA,'

ov8

w? ^eveXdov
683.
(

e(^7]fjiO(Tvv7]<i

dfjueXi^ae,

682. aTij/a NOHce P.

After this
'dk

H
:

gjuBaXe
688.

90TB0C anoXXcoN
L(,t.

= 118).
689.

685. e?

adds eecnecioN rdp C91N <p6BoN aV AD: hp P. aioTpo9tc GH.

i|

nrNcbcKciN

oipicToc).

690 91 om. U'.

696. ^ckcto Ar.

fipicToc PR: S' ftpiCTOc Lijjs. 692. cacbcei Q Vr. A. 693.

Eust.
:

{yp.

QTClp

^neJ
fi.

aurbp J (xd re erased) U.

695.
?

CKpadw CDST (U
(see

p. ras.)

djU9aciH

||

XdBe

SXe R.

Did. on

705)

exero

J.

relative clause.

All this
to

making 8cce subject

. .

is in favour of to Yaoixo, thine eijps

sec This involves raiujcd a slight personification of the eyes the hope is of course Menelaos', not theirs

in hope

but

under the circumstances this is hardly sensible. 686. H rcN^ceai, the message is put in place of its stibject, by a natural condensation of thought. On juh cf note on I 698; so 2 19, 6 312 /xr, yd.
.

vaffdai

6^e\\ov.
I'.randreth
ds
:

689. oipicToc,
P.

Knight 6x UpLOTos

as usual

make the
save,'

692. dneiN, tell all this. mi^ht clause at Ke . aailxrm the object, 'say to A., we hope he will
.

A We

apiaros,

288

authority for the text, both here and in 8 704. This is the only linguistically justifiable form, as there is no other instance of negative dv- before a consonant. The first syllable is lengthened by metrical necessity as in dddvaTO's, and the insertion of the t^ is evidently an emendation, perhaps on the supposed analogy of afMJSpoTos beside a^poros (where the fi is of course part of the root). 696 = '^ 397. aaKpu69i, the instrnmental, a use which in this connexion '''''^^ afterwards taken up by the gen. According to Did. on 5 705 Ar. wrote ^'"''^ '^'"^ ^^"^'^ hecame. This how7^^"^ .

,f, nonsense
'

*",

as 0a\ep^
t^ie^e

means

etc.

Cf.
/c'

375

r65'

irvKLvby iwos, a?

m\u3<yLv k.t X

dT^aevac with
ex-

,^,t /"^ ^oubt that Ar.

''^^ainst

can be no

.^""f in fact read ^axero as

note.

seems rather weak.' 694. KOT^cTurc as usual in H.

this

But

nowhere

the variant ^cxKero, which occurs else. See Ludwich on 5 705,

' ''^'

presses horror, m,t loathing. '^ , , , , , 690. d9aciH, only here and in wliere the couplet recurs. Most

'"i""orr w connects eaXepw with ^'^''^"l "'^"^ ^^^I'^l^' ^^ ooAepos, and translates his voice grew
,

704
ms.s.

read

thick (with sobs). uses of the word

afj.<pa<nri,

but

there

In view of the other this is highly im-

is

sufficient

probable.

lAIAAOC P
^rj

(XVII)

263
kraipoii
'i7nrov<;.

8e div,
OS"

TO.
01

Be

Tev'^e

ufivfiovi

86)Kp

AaoBoKcoc,

(T^eBov crrp<^ /xcovf^a?

TroSe?
t7ro<i

rov
ovB'

jjikv

TlTjXei'BTji,

BuKpv ^eovTU ^A-^iXffi KaKov

Mer^eXae
eTiipoicriv

<f)epov

e'/c

TroXifioto

roo

dyyeXeovTw
i]6e\e
Ov/j.O'i

cipa

aoi,

SioTp(f)'i,

Ttpo/j,voi<;

afjivvep.ev,

W.vri\o-^o<i, pueydXrj he irodij aX,X' o ye Tolaiv fiev (~)pacrv/ji7]Bea

evdev aTr?)\6ev YlvXioiaiv erv'^drj'

Blov dvf]Ki>,

avro'i
arrj

S'

avT

eirl

IlarpoKXcoi ypcol ^e^i'^Kei,

Oecov,

Be Trap'

Aldvreaai
Brj

"

eWap

Be TrpocrrjvBador)iaiv,
p,Lv oXoi
Blcoi

Kelvov fiev

vrjvcrlv

eTrtTrpoer/Ka
'

eXOelv eh

A-^iXija iroBwi ra-^vv

irep

ovBe

vvv ievat, fidXa ov yap TTW? av

rjp.el'i

Ke-^oXcofievoi'

FjKTopi

"10

yvfxvo<i

ecov

Tpcoearai /j.d'^oiTO.

'qfiev

avToi irep (ppa^cofieda fMifTLV dpicTTrjv, 07rft)9 rov veKpov ipvaaofiev, rjBe Kal avTol
S'
'

Tpuxov e^

evoirr]*;

Odvarov Kal Kijpa

(fyvyw/xev.

TOP B' rjijuel^er eiretra /j,eya<i TeXaficoviof; Am?" " TrdvTa Kar alcrav eeiire^, dyaKXee^; o) ^leveXae'

715

aXXd av

Kal ^hjpiovrj'i vTToBvvTe fidX' 6)Ka veKpov deipavre<; (^eper k ttovov avrdp oTTiade vcol /j.a'^rjaofieda Tpcoalv re Kal E/cropt Bicoi,
/xev
'

698.
eujucbi

TO
S

Tdxa
6c}.
:

?.

700.

9pON

eK9epoN
A. G.
!I

P.

702. aioTpo9c H.

1|

{sii/ir.

705. cnhkccn J
Juier'

Vi.

706.

ndxpoKXoN
:

II

ail.

a si'pr.

707. bk

nap'
dicoi
:

9^

Vr.

b' fip' ^n'

eecoN

kicon

Vr.

A.

710.

CKTOpi

dxpeicoNi A'".

714. 9uroiJueN CZ'H.IQST.

718. dniccos G.

699. Scrpe<pe, was wheeling rcnitid, so as to follow all his movements. It 703. ENeeN (at the place) whence. would be easier to make it = d^' Siv (sc. eraipiov), but the use of the rel. adverb In with a personal antecedent is harsh. fi 3S2 dvdpas es dXXo5a7roi''S, 'iva irep rdSe TOL (Toa fxifx.vr]L it is not certain that iva is
local (see note). Xovdeu, e/c twv
dvdpdm-iiiv

727, but in E 252, I 315, 298, 362, * 533, <ir 310, k 193, the correction is not so easy fsee Jlenrad, pp. 166-68, van L. Encfi.

763,
71,

ft

292*).

712-13. See 634-35.

714. For

have

<^i''7oi;uei'

9urcoueN a good many M.ss. utruniipie recte La R.

'

'

In 7 319 aWoOev ei\rjdvOpuiwuv bdev k.t.\.,

But that

is

not the case

in the other

The relapractically /?jrf. tive use of ^NocN is purely Odyssean (9 times) except hero and fi 597. lor their benefit 705. ToTciN, i.e.
'
'

709.
ovdi F'

oCi&e = dX\'

ov,
is is

as

often.

Yon

Christ suggests as the original reading

dttt),

and

this
oi'w

the contracted

perhaps right, as rare in II. The

in

same alteration can be made

105,

instances of change of mood the verbs are separated by ^ ^, and not joined as here. Besides the ojit. should present the wished-for but less likely alternative ; here it would do exactly the opposite. the trochaic caesura in 719. The fourth foot is irregular Tptbeffo-' -qd' van L. The scholia note that the cyclic poets imitated this passage in describing the death of Achilles Aias carries his body, Odysseus covers the retreat.

264
laov Ovfiov
/xifMVOfMev
ft)9

lAIAAOC P
')(^ovTe<i

(xvii)

ofjbcovvfxoi,

ot

to irapo^ irep
p.6V0VTe<i.'

720

o^vv "Ap7]a Trap' aXKi'jXoiai

ol
8'

e(f)ad\

apa veKpov
eirl
S'

diro

fiaka fjueyaXoxiTpcoLKO^, fo)9 eihovro

v-yjn

t'a;^e

x^ovo<; ajKci^ovTO \ao<i OTriaOe

vmvv

aipovTa<; 'A'^aiov'i.
ol

tOvaav he Kvvea-aiv
^\7]\xkv(iii

iocKore'i,

kiri

Kairpwi

725

di^Mcri,

irpo

Kovpcop drjpr]T7]pQ)v
//.e/xawre?,
ireiTOiOd)^,

60)9

fMev

yap re deovai Stappaiaac

8rj

a\X
ayjr
o)?

ore

iv

tocctlv

kXi^erat oXkI

r dveycoprjcrav Sid
elct)?

erpeaav

dWySa

dWofi.
730

Tpcoe<;

vvaaovre<;

eirovTO fMev 6p,i,\a8bv alev re Kal ey^eaiv d/jbcfiLyvoLacv ^L(f)criv

dW'
721.

ore

Bi]

Atavre /jieTao-rpecpdipre Kar

:

auTov<;
:

e'iboN t6n B-J (Yaow) Q Had, a^ 724. e'l&ONTO Ajih. QpaNTac U Par. e, acipoNTac Harl. a aYpaNTQC A Vr. d, Par. g 726. dtsouci PR. 727. Clioiroboskos (EL Mag. 38. 17) fipaNrec J Eust.

u^NONTE
I

VaoN

(;.

eYcoc

HS.
II

II

aoiip' G.

{J sttpr.) aiappdcai ^Xizerai : afscTai S.

728. aiapdcai Q: Biappflcai J^ (?). 729 61 lost in A supplied by A.

:

&H

p' 729.
J.

aip t'

aij;

^CQS

fiij;

a*

attj/d

t'

PR.

||

Bia S' H.

||

HKKoi

6XXo

731. NiiccaNTCC R.

721. For ixeNONxec Aph. read fxivovTs, which probably implies that he had

the

natural.

asyndeton does not seem very For eus " dvrl rov rews," as

(XovTe

{ofMcovi'i/xw ib ?)

in the line before.

Nikanor
730,

Macrobius {Sat. v. xv. 13) quotes ix^T^ 6/xdivv/j.ot, and the legitimate hiatus is of
course in favour of this reading, which is adopted by Ahrens and others. For

says, the other instances are 143, 277, jS 148, y 126 141, The two uses are reall with /iiev. ore and ore, and there is no lated as reason for doubting the tradition.

the present JuiuNoucN with irdpos com782, etc. pare A 553, 2 386, 723. JuidXa JuerdXcoc, apparently with Bothe's conj. ixiyav very mUjlity effort. fxeydXus, on the analogy of ks'ito fxeya? fjLfya\uj(7Tl II 776, is ingenious, but such a phrase is hardly one likely to have been

728. turns.
732.

eXlsexai, aor. subj., whenever he

730-31
;

277-78.

corrupted.
724. aYpoNTac, a form not elsewhere found in H. for deipovras, though we have dpOeU N 63 (q.v.), e 393. Various conjectures have been made, but none
is

plausible.

In

Brandreth's

^ftoov

defended.

v^Kw delpovras neither -w nor d- can be Ijrugmann defends ai'pw as = fai'pw from Fr-jw, while deipu = d-Fep-jw ii. But it is more (see Gr. 712). probable that we have an Attic contraction in a late passage. 727. ^coc is scanned as a monosyllable

qOtouc is not easy to ]\Ionro compares 'Lkovto Kara explain uTparbv of a ship arriving off the camp,' A 484, but there the verb of motion to the point reached makes a great differSee notes on N 737, ence. 384 Kara reTxos- The sense required is over against. This is nearly approached in tt 159 arri 5k Kar dvTldvpov KXialrji 'Odvarj'i (paveiaa, where ffrri may be taken to imply For exact parallels we must motion. Aisch. Septem 505 dv7}p go to Attic KctT dpSpa TovTov i)ipidr], Xen. Hell. iv. 2. 18 ot /j,ev 'Adrjvaloi Kara AaKeBaiThe weak use of fxovlovs eyevovTo.
kqt'
'

Duly liere in //., but five times in <kl., another instance of late contraction. Hence Brandreth conj. retoj fi4v re,

auTouc also suggests late origin. It is jierhaps possible, on tlie doubtful analogy
of a-vv avTwi (407), to explain Kar' avrovi = by themselves, independently of any help, cf. /j.axo/J.Tjp Kar' ^n' avrbv iyu), A 271 but it would be a desperate resource.
SiS
;

Nauck

TTJos

(rather

i^oy) fi^v

pa,

though

lAIAAOC P (wii)
(nairjcrav,

265
Tt<f

tmv

Se
irepl

rpeTrern ^pco<;,

ovBi

ctXtj

Trpuacro) ui^a<t

w?
vfjwi

o'i

eirc

veKpov hrjpiaacrdaL. 7' ifi/xefiaojTe veKvv cfyepov e'/c iroXefioio yXa(f)vpd<;- eVt Be TrroXe/xo? Teraro (T(f)iv

735

to t iTreaavfievoi' ttoXiv avhpdv aypio<i i}VTe Trvp, opfxevov e^ai(f)vi]<; cf)X'ydi, fiivvdovai Be oIkol iv aeXaC fieydXcoc- rb 8' eVi/Spe/Ltet 'h dvefioio.
o)<i

fiev

TOt<?

I'mrwv re

/cal

uvhpow

al'x^firjTacov

740

u^rj-^rj's

opv/j-aySo'i

iirifiev

ep')(op,evocaLv

01

w? 6

yfXLOpoL

eXKoya
))

e^ opeoi^
i]e

Kparepov /j,evo<; d/j,(f)i^aXovr<i Kara TranraXoeaaav (iTapirav

vi'fiov

BoKov

Bopv /xeya
Kapbdroii

ev

Be

re 6vp.o^
arrrevBovrecrcnv'
745

reiped
CO?
01

ofiov

re Kol

iBpcoc

efx/j,/jLaoire

veKvv (pepov.
re irpcov

avrap omadev

\tavr

la-^averrjv,

C09

la-^dvei, vBcop

734. Tpdnero (b' erpdnero) f2. Mosc. Vr. b d A aoupicaceai G r* ^ejmacoTC P (L /.ij>x. as text^ 735. re JucuacoTe v/GS aHpidaceai L>. 736. noXeJuoc.lU. 741. opuruaSbc 740. cicnicTdcoN T. r" CJuuueuacbTec C. oi jueN ap' nvei, 744. juera Sopu C Vr. b. 746. coc oY r' CGHJPRU.
733.

TpeneTO

(9'

CTpenero)

HJfjTU:
a,

dHpicaceai CZ'JQT Mor. Bar. Harl.

fr.

Sell.

T.

i'

r'

IjUJUejULQcoTe

Ar.

il

-.

re jmejuacoTe ^iUl'SU

r*

^jjuuejuaooTec /aIR.

747. coc nep PK.

733. craiHcaN, again a late form for There is no similar the Hoiiierie araUv. H.G'. S3. instance in H. rpencTo 279. Xpcoc, see N require the of repeated not the aor. inqiL-rf., For the rhythm see App. 3. action. 734. Notice the last syll. of npoccco remaining long in the hiatus at the end of the first foot. 9Hpicaceai see on II
;

We
,

juinulikely governed by iiraffvfj.vov. eouci iiitraiis., II 392. r^j'.*. eniBpexiei, ?-oars ?t/>o/i, or possibly

makes

tu

roar

the middle ^pepLfrai

act.,

is

commoner than the

sometimes have had
P.

which
8'
eirl

may
Fis,

ft

a transitive sense.
de

750.

Most
;

M.ss.

liave

tlic

commoner
occur
785,
to-

the two forms Srjpidaadai gether in 6 76-78. 735. ejuLuejuawTe, see on

cf.

and

Bentley but the imperf. has no Fis, Tr^fipe/jL in a simile. See <I> 356 Kaiero 5' Tj. place In a pas.sage of this character we have no right to condemn the line for such an offence as a neglected F.
^pe/j-eraL

Knight Brandreth

conj.

^pe/xerai

re Fls,

words are much better in place. Here they would naturally be taken to refer to the two Aiantes.
746, where the

742. djui9iBa\6NTec, lit. jmUing their strength u both sides of the beam, 'into the work,' as we say as though their
;

The conjunction
particularly

of dual
;

harsh

and plur. is but tw is quoted

'

strength

were

something with

which

only from Heyne's unknown Vat.' 736. xexaTO, see on H 102 ; the ropes whicli govern tlie course of battle are pulled tight for them, so as to make the
tight rage fiercely. 73S. Cf. '!> 14 TO
iri'p 6pfjLevov eta.i(pvrjs.

0^

(p\^yi aKafiarov

may

be transitive, though

Here also 9Xerceei iroXii' is more

they actually clasped the thing they had to pull. Cf. 'I' 97 d/jL<pilia\6vT dWriXovs = embracing. Others transl. 'clothing themselves with strength,' but in this sense only d/j.(ptl3d\\oiJLai, as we should expect, is found in H.. and the use of the act. is not sulficiently established by Eur. Andr. 110 8ov\oavvav arvfepav
diJL(pi^a\oi'ffa Kdpai.

266
v\i]i<;,

lAIAAOC P
TreBioio

(xvri)

SiaTrpvcrcov

reTV^V^^^'
750

o? T
irryei,

Kol

l(j)6i/ji(ov TTOTafXMV dXeyetvo. peeOpa 8e re Traai poov irehiovhe Tidrjcn cicpap

TrXa^cov ovSe
&)9

rt

fiiv

crOevel

pr^'yvvcri

peovTe<;'

alel

Aiavre P'dxn^ dveepyov

01
8'

07r/crcr&)
8'

Tpwojv
rct)i>

dfx

eirovTO,

ovco

iv

rolcn fiaXiara,
'

AlveiWi T
S'

W'y'Xt(Tt,dhrj<i

koI

(f>aL8ip.o<;

EKTcop.
?}e

w? re -^apMV
KK\7]'yOVT'i,

V6(f)0^

epx^rai

koXolmv,

755

OVXOV
KipKOv,

OTS TTpothoXTiV loVTU

(povop
(f>epet

6 re afxiKprjiai

opv'tOeacnv,

748.

TeruxHWC T
il.

{su2->r.

k),

Herakleides ap.
JUIN (Ar.
?)

w)

TCTUXHKWC

751. Ti
755.

Eiist. reruxHKbc PR Par. j y^GJ Hail, a d, Par. a xe uin

: :

[sujir.
t]
:

Ti

UHN Aph.
Stic

(so Sell. T).

Ne90C

rcNOC H.
?

756. KeKXHrorec 125,

JPR
757.

Vr.

A
:

(KCKXHroNTCC and KeKXHrcoxec Ar.

5lxO>s
\\

Cf.

M
Q

430).
:

R: 6c

tic

PT(?): 8c ts
1|

DG.

CJUiKpoTci(N)

Bar. Mor. Cant.

o re uiKpoTci P:

UIKpHICt

(OCTICJUllKpHlCl).

9epi 96NON P.

slight

748. TGTUXHcbc, though having very MS. support, is required by Homeric analogy in place of the vulg. TeTvxrjKiSis, as the k of the perf. hardly

We

may, however, understand tCjv vecpos on the analogy of ve^os e'lirero ve^Cji' A
so there is an older form in 11 583. (jfapcbN beside the Ionic xj/ripes J. Schmidt explains the two forms as
274.
Cf.
11

66.

Even

anacoluthon.

Notice

the

The only ever appears in the participle. other words in which it is found are
^efipuKW,

dSrjKOTes {HJr. have KeK/xriw by KeKfiTjKa, Tedvrjws by TedvTjKa, and a number of iorms like /cekottjws, etc. {H.G. For the meaning of the word 22. 8).
SfSariKores,

due

26. 4)

while we

to the original declension t/'iyp, \papbi, the nom. and oblique cases having been

reduced to a common form in two different ways. 756. KKXHroNTC, constr. ad sensum
as
KoXoLoi had preceded. though \papf5 For the form see on 11 430. ouXon, a
. .

cf.

K 88 bv
be

iripi

irerpT)

rjXiparos Teri'XTjKf,

found, is there without man's interference. SianpucioN is elsewhere used only as an adv. of sound, piercingly. Here it seems to mean in a continuous line, without breaks, neBioio being the ordinary local gen. The picture is
is to

very obscure epithet as applied to a shout. There are three distinct words of this form: (1) o5\os = 6Xos for 8\Fos = (2) od\os (Skt. sarvas), p 343, w 118 ^voolly {*Fo\vo- conn, with vellus, etc.)
;

evidently that of a natural barrier protecting a village or cultivated field

behind

it

in time of flood.

= 6Xo6s {*6\vo-'\), deadly, B 6, (3) oPXos <1> This division is established 536, etc. by Buttmann, Lexil. s.v., in an article
which

751. nXdzcoN, course, as A 59,

driving

out
is

B 132

etc.

The

of their correct
for

accent
so

is

pl^^NUCl.

It

really

p-fp/vvvTi,

an

uncontracted
read
'iaracn,

form

and
etc.

we should

rlddffi,

pTjypvcrt

Ar., and is found in almost every place, as though contracted for prf-yvvovcTi. Cf. H. G.
87. 2.

was read by

755. TdN 3e seems to stand for 01 8e by a sort of attraction to the case of \papuiv, as though to emphasize the comparison.

He is is still worth studying. probably right in referring the present passage to (3) in the sense shrieking a cry of destruction, as we speak of a death-shriek. Others refer it to (2), 'a but a woolly cry,' confused, thick cry as it would literally be, is by no means in the Epic style. 757. cuiKpflici, only here in H. /j-iKpos is found only in E 801, 7 296, the regular Epic word for small being
'

'

Tl'T^OS.

lAIAAOC

P (wii)

267

w? a/a' utt' Xlveiai re Koi "VjKropi Kovpoi \\^ai6)v ovXov KKX/jyovTe<i I'crai', \j']doi>TO 6e "y^dpfirjq.

iroWa

he

rev^ea KaXa Treaov

Aavatov, TroXe/j-ov
\\.

rrepi
8'

dp.(f)i

re

Td(f)poi'

7<'>0

(f)vy6pT0)i>
758.
(cf.
7r>J;.

ou yiver
'!".

epwi],
KCicXHroTcc I'K
\'r.

un'

tn
760.

aiNeioN
,,

CKTopa

759.

TUXH L.

Ta9pco(i) ivj.
cir-

761. rirNcr' L.

"GO. nepi t' 6x19! t,

cuit,

aronnd the

227.

The couplet

.seems out of place

and on

hvtli

sides,

of the trench.

distinction, liowever, cannot be pushed too far, as it may be regarded merely as an instance of the compound prepositions which are not uncommon
in

The

here, as the fight never crosses the trench, and indeed does not approach it before 2i 150. It is perhaps only a tag
to roun<l
recitation,
oil'

the end of a rhapsody in

.-ce

H., e.g.

a.ix<jii

irepi

4>

10.

See

II.

O.

761.

cpcoH,

on

302.

INTEODUCTION
The
is one of the most varied and interesting ditUculties, and, if taken by itself, It contains only two fairly clear interpolations, the Catalogue in the Iliad.

Eighteenth Book

is

on the whole remarkably

free

from

internal

of the

Nereids (38-49)

and the colloquy of Zeus and Hera (356-68),

Objections to a few neither of which has any organic relation to the story. lines will be found in the notes (see particularly on 168, 200, 288, other mar our admiration for the 300, 429, 591-92) ; but they are not such as to It is needless to dwell on such obvious beauties as the profound book.
note how he first receives the cruel blow in silence, truth of Achilles' grief and only breaks out with groans (33) and wails (35) after the less-afflicted or the superbly slave-v/omen have been roused to shrieks at the first word at the trench ; or the description of the dramatic action of the
;

appearance

Some purists Shield itself, which has served as a model for all later time. have ventured indeed to charge against the Shield a disproportionate length but probably no one except which offends against the laws of art Zenodotos has been hardy enough to say that the description would have laws of art to adapt themIt is the business of the been better left out.
' '

'

'

book to what precedes and follows, however, the question is by no means so simple. We have reached the focus of the disturbing force which we have recognized in the two preceding books the InrXoTroiia which led to the change of armour in IT and the consequent dislocation of P. But in P we found evidence towards the end of still furtlier disturbance, and it is not strange therefore that the connexion of the two books should be imperfect. It is clear that the description of the

selves to great masterpieces like this. Wlien we come to the relation of this

bringing in of Patroklos' body in 148-64 knows nothing of P 722 ff., where the body is not dragged but carried. This however is a comparatively minor
matter, and
is

due rather

to

an alteration of the

latter part of

than to any
traced the

fault of the author of S.

original

expansion) at the end of 11, and a probable continuation in a brief account of fighting over his body in P. Now !l' as it stands clearly cannot be a continuation of the ^Ivyi^ts, for the wall and trench are inextricably involved in it, and we found the motive of much disturbance to 11 and P in the desire to introduce the
J68

The main work

difficulty is in the relation of ]i to the M-iyvts. to the death of Patroklos (though with much

We

lAIAAOC C
idoii

(xviii)
M/yi'i'> in

269
the
.>;illy

of the (jTrAoTTOua.
tlie
?

We

sliall

next tind the

of Achilles

from
story

camp

at the

end of T.

Hkw

was the gap

filled

\\\t

in the original

to such a (juestion must of course be purely hypothetical. difhcult to suppose that at least the bringing to Achilles the news this may of Patroklos' death did not belong to the tale from the first.

The answer
it is

But

have been followed up we can hardly even guess perhaps Achilles may at once have armed and attacked the Tiojan.s, himself re.scuing the body of The remains of the Mvyi'is which we may po.ssildy detect in the Patroklos. following books are not inconsistent with such a hypothesis. If this is right, then we may suppose it possible that the author of i' has worked up some of the old material which he has displaced. More than this we can hardly assume. Many attempts have been made to piece together out of the earlier part of the book a continuous narrative to bridge
the gap in the
Mvyi'ts.

How

([uite unsatisfactory.

It is

All of these (including my own) I now regard as wiser to recognize at once the existence of the

gap and the impossibility of closing it up. pieces which may be from the original poem.
; ;

There are however three These are (1) the opening,

Antilochos brings the news to Achilles (2) the bringing in of Patroklos' body, 149-64, 231-42 (3) the Tpojwi' dyopd and lament over Patrcjklos, 243-353. Of these the third has probably sustained serious interpolation if it is condemned entirely, we shall have to do the same Avith part of
;

Hector's monologue in

100

tt'.,

where there

is

clear reference to

that this speech speech in 254 tf. It will be shown in the Introduction to If it is contains other difficulties which tend to the same conclusion. retained, we must suppose that the Trojan assemlily followed originally on a sally of Achilles, in which no trench or wall was named. The critical questions connected witli the Shield itself are dealt with in

Polydamas'

App.

I.

lAIAAOC
onXonoiia.

ft)9

01

fiev

'Ai/Tt\o;^o9

fidpvavTo hejJbm 7rvpo<i aWo/xevoto, S' W'x^iXTfi 7roa? Ta;^t"? ayye'K.oii rfkde.

TOP
Til

vewv opOoKpacpawv, evpe TTpoTrdpoiOe dva Ovfiov a hi] TereXecrfieva rjev (f)poveovT
5' 8'

ox^vo'a'i "
<y

apa
tl

elire

Trpo'i

ov fjLeyak'>]Topa dufiov
Ko/jioojvre'i
;

fioi

i'yct),

rap avre Kapt]

A^aiot

vr]valv
fxi]

eiri
iioi

Kkoveovrai, dru^o/Liepot rreZioio

h-q

reXeacocn Oeol KaKa K-qhea

/J'i]T'i]p

OvpuSyt,

W9
1.

TTore fxoL

SieTrecfipaSe

/cai

[xol

eeiire

deuac nupbc
7.
||

nupbc uenoc H.
8.

4.

Ta

to Pap.
(cf.

supr.

6.

Tap

rhp Bar.
jui^aea

eniKXoNeouci Cuut.

TeXeojci J

Eust. teX^hici ee6c).

HPQR.
596
;

euuoO PR.
P 366.
Here and
but the cause of the corruption is left unexplained the tendency is always the
;

1=A
in

see also
is

properly used to mark the begiuiiinj; of a new episode. 3. opeoKpaipdcoN, of shi])s, as T 344 used also in O 23], S 573 in the literal 5e oia. to tcls sense, of oxen. Xe'7et

the line

exact opposite, viz. to remove the hiatus

dvaTtTaadai, e'/c fieraThe (popas tCiv ^oQif, Schol. A, rightly. oldest Greek ships, before the introduction of the l)eaked prow, ran up into vertical &(p\acrTa or KdpvujBa (see on I
irpdjipa,^
irpvfji.vas

Kal

241, 717), which naturally suggested Cf. the comparison to a cow's horns. The word, like Helbig //. E. lf)7. ivKpaipos {Hyni. Merc. 209, Aisch. Supp. 300) and Tavi/Kpaipoi, both epithets of oxen, and oiKpaipos \ldv, must be referred to Kipas, while ri/xiKpaipa, Ar. Thesin. '121
,

the common iroTvia "Uprj {"H^v ^ -) the a may have been originally long, but if so the length was completely forgotten before Homeric times, and survives only in this phrase, possibly a combination consecrated by antinuity and therefore superior to the ordinary rules of metre. There is some little ground for attributing similar primitive length to the a of the neut. plur.. which
;

even where it is legitimate. For otheiWe may add cases see note on B S7.

would explain both

see ff. G. 374
5.
(cf.

this line
382).

and
for

22

See note on

403

and

evidently belongs to Kapa. 4. The hiatus at the end of the fifth foot can hardly be right. It is easy '6 enough to read with Heyne to the variant of TTe\eapAvov (note
. .

Tap

(6)

8. 8.

For
cf.
;

u^ with

subj.

clause often
right,
0VfJ,OV.

26.

euucoi,

in a principal locative as

but the variant 6v/xou may be cf. 197 Xeywf e/na K-^8ea I

Pap.

i),

or with ikntley TeTeXeafiev' dp',

JO

lAIAAOC C
yivpfjbtBoj'foi^

(xviii)

271
cfxeio

Tor upiarov tTi ^coovto^

Tpcocjv
redvrjKe
\eL^p^ell'
(fiua<;

10

^epcrlv
rf

vTTo
8r)
>)

i)\loio.
vl6<i,

fidXa

^levocTiov

a\Ki/j,o-i

a-^erXiO'i-

exeXevov uTrcocrufievov
f^TjB^

St'fiov

irvp

vija^

eV
o
01

ayfr

ievai,

"liKTopt

l(f}i

p.d'^eadai.'^
15

eco'i

ravO' Mpjjiaive Kara (f)p^va Kal Kara Ovp-ov,

i'yyvdev yXdev

To<^pd
"

dyavov

Xe'cTTopo?

vi6<i

huKpva Oepfia

fioi,

^ecov, (fidro 8' dyyeXirjv dXejeivrjv ll7]Xeo<i vie hat(^povo<i, /} fidXa Xvypi}';
rj

irevcreat,

dyyeXirj^;,

Kclrai

naT/oo/cA.09,

fit] w06A.Xe yevecrdai. vkuo^ Se St) d/jL(f)ip,d-^ovraL

20

^/v/xvov'

uTap rd ye
TOP

rev-^e

6%et KopvOaLoXo<i "KKTcop.'^

w?

<f)dTO,

dfKporeprjta-L

8' d^o<i vecpeXij iKdXv^p fiiXaiva. 8e '^epalv eXcov kovlv aWaXoeaaav

^(evaTO KaK
veKTapeoii
10 11

Kec^aXrj's, '^apiev 8' ijca^vve irpodwirov Se -^LTOivi fxeXaLv dfx(J3L^av recppi].

25

din.

Rluaiios Apli.
:

10.

^juoTo

PO.

12.

&H

om.

IIi,.

14.

&\\i

ln\

NHQC Yjucn Aph. At. IIT be diau9iudxoNTai T.

Ttipl TT)V

[aij;

21.

eni NJftac Ynqi Pap. k. 18. 25. TC9pHN J (so aiirixp U.

nHXecoc CjK. 20. iKadi^eTo Hesych.

;

T4(ppav).

10-11 were omitted by Khianos aud

Aph.,
kXoj,

i(TOJS

tVet

oi'K Tjv yivpfiidCcv 6

Ildrpo-

AoKpos yap ^u ef 'Ottovi/tos, Did. an oracle the prediction was sufficiently near the fact, and there must have been such an ambiguity ur Achilles would not have doubted. Cf. also P With tlie former passage 410, T 328. there is a clear contradiction, see note

But

for

correct than Uvai but the only Homeric formsl are those in which -vai (apart of course from -fjievai.) is preceded by a long vowel or diphthong {oodvai etc.). On this ground van L. writes liievai for ievai. ivai is in fact found on an inscription
:

there.
13.

and in a fragment 580 c, i^ivai) and a[ipears to have been not uncommon in the time of Phrynichos (Rutherford
{iraplvai)

from Rhodes
of

Machon

(Ath.

K
t",

cxerXioc, headstrong 164, aud 361, 41,

;

cf.
fi

note on

X
;

and yet, although //. Brandreth and van L. write ^ F\

II 87.

fi 279. G. % 338.

See

14.

NHQC

^n'

tiij;

fcNai (v eviais (pavXujs,

But there is no obvious says Did. reason for preferring the reading of Ar., tiri vrjas tfxev, uidess on the &\l/ ground that it is more euphouious com[)are the similar variety in * b'ib avns err' d.-^ The doubts raised by van L. Oi/j-evai. against the validity of the form tfiev {Ench. 126) appear to me entirely fallacious. Note that Ivai, given by Pap. K, is not a mere blunder reference to the App. Crit. on <{> 297 will shew that it is a genuine variant. It is, on the analogy of tlio later Oidovai. etc. more
;
; ,

21 = P 122, 22 = P It has been ob591, 22-24 = 0) 315-17. jected that k6nic aieaXoecca and Te9pH both imply ash-'s, wliiU', as Achilles is outside his hut, he can only have had dust to throw upon his head. But as the hut is elsewhere regarded as a copy of the house, it will probably have had
19.

p. 65, see

G.

Meyer Gr.
686.

p. 667).

See

an altar to

Zei'S 'EpKelos

in front

this

supply of wood-ashes. NeKTopeoji, probably vw8eC, as frawere used to preserve gargrant spices ments. It has been thought that there may be au allusion to II 223, and that the cloak may be a present from Thetis,
25.
veKTCLpeos

would

airor<i a

implying divine origin

but

385, the only other passage where the epithet is found in H.

this does not suit

272
avrb^i
S'

lAIAAOC C
iv
Koviijicrc

(xviii)

fieywi /jLeyaXoxTTi ravvaOei'^

K6LT0,
Bficoal

<pL\r]La-c
S'

Be

a?

'A;i^tXei'9

%epo-t ko/xtjv rfta-xyve Sac^cov. Xrjtaaaro UdrpoKXo^ re

0V/XOV dKi]X/^^vai fMeyaX'

layov,

e'/c

he

Ovpa^e
Be
Trdcrai

ehpajxov

d/J^cf)'

'AxiXi'ja

aTi]6ea TreTrX^jyovro,

Bai(j}pova, %e/3o-t \v6ev 8' viro 'yvla

sa

eKdaTr}<i.

'AvTtkoyo^

8'
'

erepcoOev oBvpero

BuKpva

Xei^cov,

yelpa<i e%&)i' A;^tX>'}o<? BelBie 'yap fir) Xac/xop dTTOTfiTj^ete

8'

eareve KvBaXcp.ov Kijp

aiBi]pcoc.

aKovae Be irorvta fM^'^vp 8' MCfxco^ev (TfMepBaXeov ev ^evOeacnv d\o<; irapd Trarpl yepovTL, rjp,evi] KcoKVcreu r dp' eTreira' 6eal Be fXLV d/xcpayepovro,
27.

35

9iXHlCl
:

be.
l^.

28.

b'

r Paj).
ll

X^^P^'n ficyuNe np6cconoN aalzwN J. 9iXHN bi xe Cant. ruTa eKOCTHC 31. nenXHTTONTO Vr. A. 9aiSiua ruTa
|1

{yp. as text).

eicacToc Pap. iK
35.

33.

x^'poc Pap.
S.

t.

34.

dnoTJUiHzeie Zen.
37.
t'
:

fi
t.

dnauHccie Ar. T.

auoeJudxoNTO J
26. 29.

[yp.

CJuapaaXeoN 6u9arepoNTo).

37-38

Oin. S.

&'

Pap.

||

u^rac

JuteraXoocTi, cf. 11 776.

form beside The accent is vouched for dKaxv/Jf-i^os. For the as Aiolic by Herod, on T 335. long vowel cf. 65-didva-rai, eX-TjXa-rot, See note on dp-r]po-/j.vos, e5-7]5-0Tai.
ctKHxeJueNoi, a curious
aKTjxeSaTai,
34.

be glad to think that Antilochos holds Achilles' hands in 34 out of affectionate sympathy, and that this is an explanatory line added by a man too dull The to understand such an action.

vulg. 6^0TJUl^^^le
dira/xriaeLe.

is

simpler than Ar.

's

637.

Various reasons have been urged

by Bentley and many others

for rejecting It introduces violent changes this line. eareve Achilles, of subject in 33-35 SetSte Antilochos, dTroTfj.r]^eie Achilles, ioifiw^ev Achilles. (Hence some ancient

latter regularly means to 'mow or reap (551, 451, t 135, cf. 67, T 223) and is used in cp 301 of

The

slicing off ears

and nose.

places
didfjiricre

it

has

d-.

In all these In T 359 ( = H 253)

critics actually feared lest his

;

own

thought that Antilochos throat should be cut

by Achilles or that Achilles feared lest Hektor should cut off Patroklos' head !) It introduces the idea of suicide, which is elsewhere unknown in the Iliad, and in Od. is mentioned only in a very late
passage, \ 277-78 (5 539, k 50 are only And it uses aidripos distant allusions). to mean sivord or knife, again a late Odyssean use (see tt 294), and implying a longer familiarity with the use of iron than the Iliad elsewhere admits (see note on A 123). To the first of these objections it may be replied that a similar series of abrupt changes occurs in 11 186-89, to the last that a precisely similar use of aid-rjpos is found in 4' 30, cf. A 485 ; though weapons of iron are practically unknown to the Iliad, tools are not, and the word here and in 30 may be used of a knife. Still one would

means cut through, and dfi-qaaadaL^to collect (O 165, e 482, t 247) is presumably a different word altogether (conn, with fi^tta?). And the distinct variation in sense combined with that of quantity makes it tempting In that to separate didurjcre from d/jAoj. case aTra/j-rjaeie would be inappropriate
xircDz'a it

has

d.

off, however applicable tO' corn and ears, could hardly be applied But if it be only a to the throat. derivative of cut appearing in did/xTjae, it will be synonymous with diror/xri^eLe, and admissible. But then the difference of quantity is hard to get over Schulze's attempt to explain it {Q. ^. p. 365 n.)

here, for shecu-

is

wholly unacceptable. At best it might be the result of a confusion of d/x7jcrat and i./j.r]ffacr6aL. For dno- meaning beOie, plpf. apart, not off, see 11 390. as in il 358 IdFie van L., edSie Brandreth
;

as

ifjjo^elrOf (comparing eildeie Hesych.) so die-dFie E 566 etc. see also note on 141. 36 = A 358
;
:

aor.

lAIAAOC C
TTciaat,

(\\

III)

273
^)crai'.

uaat Kara
erjv

/Sevdo'i

dXo>i
'

X/;/3?;i'Se9

v6

dp^

rXavK7]

re

HaXeia re
0'

Kv/j,oSukt]
f3oo)7ri<i,

re,

y^Tja-airj

^Tretcu

re Ho/;

Wu]

re

40

AKraci] Kal Aifii/oopeia KvfioBuj} Kal MeX^T77 Kal '\aipa Kal Ap.(f)i0o7} Kal
S(or(o re
Ae^/LieV?;

re Kal

Ayav/j,
re,

Ylpcoro)

re ^Pepovad re Avvap^evrj
AfKpivofiT)

re Kal

Kal KaWiuveipa,
45

^(opi^ Kal Ylavoin] Kal dyaKXeiri) VaXdreta, re Kal A-v^euS/)? /cal IxaWidvaacra' ys'>]/j.eprt']<i
erjv K^Xv/nevj] ^Idveipd re Kal ^Idvaaaa, Kal VlpeidvLa ev'7r\uKa/j,6<i r A/jidduca, yialpa dWal 6 at Kara ^ev9o<; d\o^ ^i]prji8e<; rjcrav. roiv he Kal dpyvcpeov TrXPjro cnreo<i' al S' dpia irdcraL

evda B

50

ar)}dea ireirXi'jyovro, " KXvre, Kaaiyvrjrat elBer UKOuouaat oa

CO
7]

exi? S
x\ripr]c8e<;,
e'/u-wt
p,ot,

^^WX^
6(^p'

yooio' ev irdaai

evt

KijBea

Ovpon,
55

pbOL

BvaaptcrroroKeia, eVet ap reKov vibv d/xv/jLovd re Kparepov re,

SetXr'],

eyu)

e^o^ov
rov
39-49
p,ev
d0.

T)pco(iiv'

8'

dveBpapuev epvei
(purov
tb'i

Zero?*
d\(orj<;,

eyoi

Opeyjraaa,
:

yovvMC

<ppadai Did.

6 Oe KaWiVrparo? ovoi iv rrji 'Ap-/o\iKiji Zen. Ar. the lines are marked witli obelos in T as well as A.

(p7]Tli>

avrovs

39.

PU
eOH
48.

Pap.
(adj.")

t,

Sell.

X
te

apa hn

{yp.

Bp

^hn).

qMh

with

lies. Theo'j. 24.'))

dudeeia

(ill:

cijuaeueia Q.

rXauKeia P. 40. Some read 47 dih. T. cjweapa hn Va\>. t. 52. KacirNHXoi Hl'R. 53. CNl eni Ajili.
Te
:

rXauKH

Sch. A.

39-49. 6 TtDc
Tat Kal trapa
X<ipo.KTripa.-

'SripeiSwi'

xP^^

Trporjderrj-

7ir)voooT(j}i. ujs

'llaib^eiov ex'-^v

"OfjLrjpos

yap Kara to koivov

Moi'cras \eyei. Kal YiiXeidvias

liara.

dW

ovk 6v6tliat

Did.

There can be no doubt

this judgment is right ; the names seem to be selected from the longer list in

were at once to receive its verb as the sentence stands ovx vwodi^onai (59). But in the murse (if utterance this is 6 3' ciNedpajULeN is added as expandeil though tekon were the principal verb of the sentence, and thus the whole is resumed in a new principal sentence in two
;

Hesiod Thcoy. 243 ff. The repetition of the greater part of 38 in 49 as a catchword is a familiar sign of inter'
'

clauses,
. .

antitlietical in
de),

t6n

though

identical
trasted.
iirei

polation. 50. KQi belongs to the w'holc clause, as in rol<Ti. 5e /cat ^ter^etTre,' Monro. But in the latter phrase it introduces a fresh step, moreover. Here it seems
'

and only For all

redundant,
is

form (t6n ukn the objects are the verbs are conpractical

is

and the

purposes sentence

would be
structure

clear if it were omitted.

it is

The

thus exactly the same as in

meaningless
Ta.<j)v

witli

we should perhaps read Mcnrad and Pick.

;

ducapicTOTOKeia, eTrt KaK^i tov apiffTov TTOKvia, tl'S dv rts eiVot eVt 8v(TCf. A 414. Ti'xiai evreKvos, Schol. A. 55. The construction of tliis sentence is rather involved, though the sense is clear enough. It begins as though h xe
54.

discussed at length, 5(3. otNeSpaiieN, a familiar metaphor of a growing shoot in English also so Odj'sseus says of Nausikaa AvyXt^^t St) Trorf toIov 'AttoWwi'os Trapa ^(jjfiQi (poiviKos
;

658, wlipve

viov ^pvos avepxofJ-evov iv6rj(ra, j" 162, and P 53 If., ^ 175 tov eirei dpi\pav diol epveC
Iffov.

57.

rouNwi qXcohc, see on

534.

VOL.

II

274
v7]V(tIu
T/3&)crt

lAIAAOC C (xvm)
eTTLTTpoeijKa

KopwvicxLV

"Wlov
ov^

elaoi

fxaxv^o/xevov,
vo<TTi](TavTa

rov

S'

virohe^ofiai
etaco.

avra
60

ol'KuSe
6(f)pa

So/xov

HrjXy'fiov

8e fxoi ^coei open (f)do'; lovaa. ayvvrai, ovSe rt ol hvva^iai y^paicrixrjaai rUo^, ?}S' eiraKOvcrw dX\' eljx, 64>pa c8(o/J,L (f>i\oi'

Kal

TjeXloto,

ottI
0)9

fiiv

'Uero irevdo^ drro

Xlire

apa <j)(ovi]cracra BaKpvoeaaac laav, irepl

pi]yvvTO.
ciKTriv

cnreo^'

TrroXe/xoco ^evovra. at he crvv avrfji

65

Si

ral

8'

ore

8r)

a(f)iac KVfia OaKacrcnf]^ Tpoli^v ipi/ScoXov Ikovto,

elcrave^aLvov

i7rLa-j>(^epco,

evOa 0a/xeLac
dfxj)

MvpfiiBovfov elpvvTO
TOiL

vee<i

ra-x^vv

'A;^iXf;a.

he jSapv he

arevdyovn TraplaraTO

iroTVia ^rrip,

70

o^v Kai p
"

KO)Kvaa(Ta Kaprj Xci^e TraiSo? eoio,

6\o(f)vpofji6V7]

reKvov,

TL
/a?)

/cXatei?

eirea Trrepocvra 7rpo(Ti]vhart he ae (f)pepa<i 'Uero irevOo'i

fiev
ht]

i^auha,
i/c

KevOe.

ra
hr]

rot rereXea-Tai
75

At09,

0)9
7rl

apa

irpiv

y
t
61.

ev^^o %ei/3a9 dvacrxMV,

vla<i

7rdvTa<i

Trpv/Jivrjicnv

dXijfievac

A^aiMV
epya.
62.

aev

iTTiheuo/jievovi,

iradeeiv

deKrfKta

59 60 om. Q.

59.

auGic C.
63.

zco(i)h{i)

CJT.

xpa'C^HNQ'
1):

J-

II

ioOca
\bu>
.1

oXeepoN H.
Vaoiui
a'
.1.
!

12

(incl.

A).

YbcoJUH D\J Pap. r (eidcojui man. 66. C9ICI 64. nin Pap. i\

YScojuai

GH

c<pi
:

PR.
5'

68,

QKTHN
73. 75.

eicaNeBHCON

[yp. cic

dNcBHcaN).
:

70.

&

6apu
e.

71. CHOC Cant. I'ar. a {supr. 010) f g'

ce

ceu
:

S.

74.

and ap. Eust. now Ynq cYSoucn axx<p(j3 J

77.

^fio Par.

72.

cn <ipa J. p' om. Vr. d.

{yp. rix jaeN

H

Bh

toi xereXecTai).

cbc

cb(i)
l^.

(P

;'.

ras.) S.

tniSeouieNouc P.

t' otn.

D.

\\

aeKHpia

uerpa
58.

Pa^).

NHuc'iN,

sociative,

^ninpocHKa,
against
vrjvffiv

the ^ni-

tlie foe.'

We

with the fleet. seems to iniply

can hardly read
;

72. p', Brandreth, rightly Kai fx' 6\o(pvp6iJ.evoL k.t.X.

^

cf.

^-

418

73-74 are adapted from

^vi wp., sent forth upon the ships for in this sense only avv and ivi are used ; iTTi vrjvaLv always means at or towards the ships drawn up at the Greek

75, see on 11 236 : 76 on 409, 77. acKHXia, ixtt. \ey6/j.evov, ])lained

362-63;

32.

and

ex-

by Ar. from

e/cT^Xos,

oiOJ/rapaxwS??,
'

camp

see

708.

60. The .scholia remark here and elsewhere that H. does not know the later legend which made Thetis leave the house of Peleus soon after the marriage. 63. Ya&jjuii, see on A 549.

e'0' oh ovx olbv re 7)avxo-'SeLv, things not of peace and (quietness,' or from deK-rjTL, Neither aKovaia, & ovk av tu eKwv irddoL. of tliese is plausible, and the word can

uiisee^tily

68.

Cf.
is

il

97

iiossibly

Ar.

read

i^avi^aivov

eaueiai

cnicxepw, A 668. predicate, not epithet, as is

here.
;

shown by

its place (N 611) up in dose lines.

ti'evfi

c?7'aw)

separated from det/ceXtos. (2 84 and OcL, of. det/cea ^pya, X 395, fi 733). The only way in which they can be lirought together is by assuming them both to come from dFlKe\i.os, with lengthening of two different syllables from metrical necessity (cf.

hardly

be

fxaxeLO/xevos

/xaxeov/Jievos,

App. D,

A.

1).

lAIAAOC C
"
/J.f]Tep
efjLij,

(Will)

275

TO,

fieu

up
;

jxoi

OXvp.7r(o<;
<^tX.os"

dXXa
icrop

Tt

/jLoi

rwv

i)tn<;

eirei

e^eTeXecrcrev otXeO eraJpo^;

kraipciyv,
'

80

YluTpoKXo'i, TOP eyu>

efj,>jt

irepi

ttuvtwv rlov

top inrwiXecTa, rev^ea h Bijicoaa^ direSvae TreXcopia, Bavp-a loecrdat,

K(f)aXPii'

E^KTcop

KaXd'
i}p,aTC
al'O

TO.

p,ev

llriXfji

Oeol

hocrav d'yXaa 8o)pa

ro)L

ore ae /Bporov
(TV

dvepa efi^aXov
d6ai>dT7]i<:

evpPjc.

85

6(f)Xe<:

p.ev

avOi /xer

dXiJjiai

vateiv,

Yl7]Xev<;
,

Se

dvijrijv

dyayecrOai

(ikoltii'.

vvv 8

iva

Kal aol 7revOo<; ivl ^peal p^vplov eh]

7rai86<i

d7ro(f)0i/j,voLO,

rov ov-^ vTvohe^eat avTi<i

ovS'
ifie

OLfcaBe

vo(7Ti']aavr

eirel

Oupio^
ul
/ce

dpcoye
'

90

^(oeiv ovS
TrpcjTO'i

avSpeacTC p.eTep.p,evai,
vTTo

/i?;

EKTcop
'

ep.oii

"

YlaTpoKXoio S rov h avre rrpocreecKe Oert? Kara SaKpu -yeovcya'

oiKvpLOpo<;
St)

Sovpl TV7rel<i diro Ovpuov oXeacrrji, eXcopa yievoiridSa dTToriarji.

reK0<;,

p,oi,

ecraeai,

oV

dyopevei<^'
Tror/io?
eroLp,o<i.''

avriKa yap rot erreira

rrjv

p,e6

EKropa

Be piky

o'ydi)(ja<^

7rpocre(f)rj

7ro8a? u>ku<;

"

A^^Weu?
83.

avrcKa redvali]v,

errel

ovk dp

ep,e\Xov eralpcoi
anedHcc K ton b' J. Mor. \'r. b, A.
1}.
:
:

81. ndrpoKXoN Vr. A. 80. 9iXoN doXcc' eraTpoN \'v. A. cbc coc L', A'". Tivh ancXuce Sch. T. 86. a'l'e' ACZ/'tJ aueic C/Xi.T. uno^ezai .1 {su/ir. h over ai). 90. ONcorei CZ>Q Sauieic L. 93. JueNOiTidSa' JneNoixid&ao AS 92. Tuneic
:

89.
]^ar.
:

,;

ueNomddeco
<j^.

dnoTicei H.

eea I'ar. cl. Aischines Tinmrch.

dWcoi ton S' HJueiBeT* eneiTo A. auTic I'ar. c '\ eTlC 97. thn &' auTe npoceeme noddpKHC 3ioc dxiXXeuc 95. 9htoi (^i.
94.
eV

150.

In that case the correct form would be diKeiXios. 80. Hdoc, .see on A 318. 83. neXcopia, see note on K 439. 88. The connexion of thought here depends on the light in wliich we regard the word cYh. If it is really an o[)t. we

The singular is always eXwpia A 4). used in a concrete sense, a)i object of prey, generally to wild beasts or dogs, but in V 208 to robbers. Here it must be abstract, iKiy (the 2}enaltii)

92. npwToc, in the first place, above all other consideiations. Cf. II S61. 93. eXcopa in plur. only here (but

must supply an ellip.se after vvv 34, 'As it is, they wedded thee to a mortal only TON will then be a relative. that,' etc.
a subjunctive we obtain a rather simpler thought, rov being taken anaphorically, 'As it is, that grief may be thine for thy lost son, him shalt thou not receive liaik again,' etc. 91. fiNdpecci ucTCJULJueNai adds to the physical idea ofi'weiv the ethical play my
If,

upon

however,

eti? is

for

ei-qi,

(for

which

see note

on

for his preying uXKiaev iV avOfXKvadiji, Schol. B. MeNoiTidda" is our way of writing what the Ms.s, give as MevotP., i'wep (hv

340),

Tid5ao, CK Tr\ripovs.
ST).

Cf.

<t>

86.

aropeueic, else only an Odyssean phrase 5 It is our 611, etc. vernacular from what you say.' 98. auTJKa, his mother's word taken
oT'
;
'

'

partamongmen';

cf.A 70-2,X461(Hentze;.

up and repeated with emphasis. 6p* ejueXXoN, we ought probably to read apa /j.e\\ov for the rhythm, as the text

276
KTeivofievcoi
e(l)diT\

lAlAAOC C
eirafivvai6
fiev

(xviii)
ircLTpri^

/xaXa Tr]\60i

i/xelo
iirel

Be Sr/aev cipeco

d\KT))pa ^/evea0at.

100

ov veofxal ye (f)i\vv eV -rrarpiha jalav, ovBe Tt UaTp6K\(oi ryevo/MVV ^"09 ot-S' erdpoiat

vvv 8\

ToU

ciXkoi^,
i^fiai

ot

Br)

XV

-n-apd

Blm, Bd/xev "EKTopc^ erwcriov axOo^ dpovp-q^, v-qvcrlv

TToXee?
105

Tolo^ ioyv olo^

iv iroXeficot,
0)9
e/)i9

ov rt?
Be

Wx^imv^ x^Xkoxctmvwv,^^
r r
d/jbelvovk
elat

dyopPji,

koL ciXkot.

eK re BeCov

etc

tivOpcaiTwv

inroXoiro,

99.

6
Ar.

JUi^N K.T.\.:

juioi

noXu 9i\TaToc eckcn

:

Aischiiies

i&iVZ.

100. ^uoTo

OP.

[|

apeco

a supr., yp. Par.

vii.

NHuci KopwNiciN axeoc Kai Aristotle Eth. Eud.

U. 101. b' om. G. dpflc ai dKaioTepat. 107. 105. oToc o,u. P. Plato Apol. 28 b.
1.

104.

?K T

introduces the forbidJen caesura into Achilles says, Let me the fourth foot. die at once, since it icas not my lot to succour my comrade as he fell it was his fault that he was not at hand in the hour of need {ov yevofj-riv (pdos 102), and he will gladly expiate it by his death. Piatt {J. P. xxi. 41) translates, 'Then may I die immediately after, since otherwise it appears I was not destined to have avrnrfcd Patroclus.' Piut the pres. KTciNOJu^Ncoi shews that there can
;

efeiroOLae,
ytfij

/jlov

ttjv

f^odav,

ibcrre

d\KTTJpa

= verb is forgotten in the course of the following parenthetical clauses, and tlie thought nOn 5' eljui, is only resumed in 114, Cccnrep els vTro/j-VTiaiv rrjs dpxv^ ^v irapaort ei'wt^e tGil Xcirwi' irape^f^-r} Nikanor.
(TTfl
/XT) ?),

yeveadai. WarpoKKov (?). NUN Se, the 101 4' 150.

iirayayetv

dvTairodoaiv

Sell.

part.

be no idea of avenging suhsequently in This famous passage was eirafivvaL. much (juoted in ancient times, notably by Plato Apol. 28 c. For Aischines see

evidently in reference to 55 above and the passages there quoted. 104. A comparison of d 379, avrws ax^os is to be dpovpris, suggests that fiTcocioN taken as an adverb rather than an epithet.

(An.

105. dXai'LCv,
oe OTL kdos
Tjv

prjTfov (pacri, Kal (popTtKds. irdaiv iavrovs eTraLvelv Schol.

App.

Crit.

A. So

undoubtedly a wrong form, unknown to Attic as well as to H. The verb odcurs elsewhere in H. only with the stem oev-, and always in the mid. except t [483] 540 tvtOov {de^irjaev,
100.

Shccn

is

iust missed.
fdevev.

Thiersch and Diid. emend

f|ieO S' (54(F)-n(Tv,

others edever, Menrad "Why not 'iSevaev ? The root is Seuff- (of which the prefix ova- perhaps Schulze Q. E. shews the weak form The regular Epic aor. of this is p. 62). ^Sevffa for ^Seva-tra, and the change to 5iu in Attic, the v becoming a semivowel and falling out, is equally in order. The form drjfftv is merely a mis;

244 Achilles calls himself apiarov P. and cf. note on H 75. Knight and Heyne reject 105-06 so also Pick, on the ground that the scansion of olos as a pyrrhich is not Homeric. Brandreth (See, however, on X 275 conj. liis.) The objection from the ])oetical point of view is evidently to 106 rather than 105 the correction of the preceding line is needless, and not like the
'AxaLu)v,
;

character of Achilles.
107. cbc with opt. is used to express a wish utina7ti also in X 286, and perIt is haps p 243, (p 201 cf. also Z 281. to be connected not with ils in wishes,
;

'in like
47),

manner'

(e.g.

142,

91,

attempt to assimilate the unfamiliar form to iM7)(Tv, on the sup])Osed analogy of the entirely unconnected S^w
taken
to hiiul (root

but with the

common

us

6<pe\oi> as

5e-).

334,

485.

Parnicniskos

apeco, see notes on is said to

6

have read"Ap7;s, and explained

Tr)v
iiirjv

ttoXc/ios

an exclamative, 'how!' Aristotle (^^7i. Eud. vii. I) tells us that Herakleitos, having founded his ])hysical theory on epis, blamed Homer for this wish, which, if fulfilled, would bring all things to
confusion.

d(p\6fjLevos

TrafowXiav

ioriaev,

lAIAAOC C
Kal
Os"

(Will)
irep
)(^a\7ri)vai,

27:

)^o\o'i,
Tt"

o'i

e<f>er]K

7ro\v(f)poi>u

TToXv yXvKlCOU fieXlTO^ KaTa\{/3o/J,l>OlO ai'hpoiv eV (ni]deaaiv de^erat yvre Karrvu^'

cos"

110

eixe

J>vv

i-^oXwaev ava^ dvhp6)i>

(f)i\op

\\yafiefj.i>a)i>.

aWd
vvv

ra

/nev

Trporerv^Oai eaao/jiev d-^vvp.evoL

Bap.('icravT<;

Trep,

Ov/xov vl

(TTijOecrcn
6(f)pa

uvd'yKi^i

'

Ke(f)a\)')^ oXerijpa /ci^eico Tore he^op-ai, oTrTrore Kev Zei/'? eOeXrji reXeaai ^8' dddvaroi Oeol aXXoi. ovSe yap ov8e /3t?; 'llpaKXijo'i (pvye Kypa,
(f)i\i]<;

eJfx,

EiKTopw

Ki)pa

8'

e'7(o

hi]

115

Att K.povlcovi livaKri, ciXXd fxoip ihdfxacrcre koI dpyaXeo<; ^oXo<; "H^?;?* w? Kal eycov, el Si} fxoL ofiocrj fiolpa rervKrai, eirei k Odvoi' vvv he kXco^ icrdXoi' dpoi/j.7)v, KeicrofM
09
Trep

(piXraro^;

ecTKe

120

dfKporeptjicriv

Kai riva Tpcoidhcov Kal l^aphavihoyv ^aOuKoXircov diraXdcov X'^P^^^ irapeidcov

re

108.

nep

J.

109.
116.
I'll/.

ueXnToc rXuKicoN
(
'.

.1.

llO.
i'
:

aizerai

'.

112.

npoTCTUKTai, K.
117.
S.coikI'i

coeXoi
V^>.

nb'

ht"

Paji.

Kal Bar.

Jklor.

Vr. A.
119.

ou&e

118. 120.

AAoTpa Qdjuacce (Jl'RSyr.

nep; kc *y. ken I'or]ih. on Z erw .1. 122. 9ap9aNicoN PK.

4S8.

109. KOTaXeiBoiJieNoio [lerhaps alludes honuy trickling down a tree, as in the familiar .story of Jonathan and the honey in the wood wliich 'dropped,'
to wild
1

Sam.

.\iv.

26.

110. As smoke from a very small fire will fill all the house, so anger from a small beginning fills men's hearts. 112. See II 60, T 6."). 115-16 = X 36r.-66. ae-ouai, / ici/l
accept (willingly). 117. The first ou9e belongs as usual to the whole sentence, which is thus

Keicouai in pregnant sense I shall i~^'^. T 5T>6 and clsfwhere. 122. BaeuKoXncoN recurs in H. onh" in 339 and L> 2ir>. Compare I i>in with note the word seems to be almost identical in sense with ^adv^uivo^ there. The k^Xttos is either the bosom itself or more commonly the upper part of the peplos which covers it and hangs in a deep fold over the girdle, see X 80 and
121.
lie idle, 17^.
1".
;

App.

fiadv^wvo^

5. to

The
be

epithet happens like

used only of Trojan

brought into connexion with what precedes, while the second belongs to /ii'77
'H/5.

did even the mighty BiH . It 6c, of. A 690. will be seen that legend as yet knows nothing of the apotheosis of Herakles,
;

'

for ni'ithfr
.

women, from which Ar., followed by many modern archaeologists, supposed it to mean some non-Hellenic form of dress. But such national ditferences are almost

H.,'

etc.

unknown
restriction

to

H.,

see

note

on
of

IT

419.

Later poets
;

know nothing

any such

which appears

\ 602-04. 120. 6uoiH, the same fate, as we are of the same divine origin. Some commentators have found a ipiite needless in this, and have proposetl to difficulty explain bfioiri as 'the common fate,' on
first in

see Hy^nn. Cer. 5 (of the Ven. 257 (the nymphs), Okeanides), Aisch. Sept. 864 (Antigone and Ismene). Pindar uses it only of the deep-bosomed One may suspect that Ar. took earth. this view in order to strike a blow at Zen.'s reading of B 484 /ioCirai '0\vniria.5ts

the very
TToXe/xos,
is

uncertain analogy of ofioUos or to read oXoirj (Xauck). This

not to be approved.

(iaOvKoXwot. 123. x^'Pf"''''' o.n.<f>0Tipr)L<n van account of the harsh rhvthm cf.
;

L.

on
382.

278

IMAAOC
6fMop^afievi]V
h"

(xviii)

BcUpv
'^fvolev

dBivov
iyoo

arovaxw^^
-jroXefioio

ic^eiT^v

0)9

hi-j

h-qpov

ireTravfiai.

125

fMTjSi

/i'

rov

8'
8?)

"ml

ovSe ixe Tretaei^. epvK6 fidxV^ (piXeovo-d irepeTreira 9ea Sen^ dpyvpoire'C^a' v/Jieil3eT rUvov iTTjrv/xov ou kukov ecm Tav-rd
76,

ripofMVOi<;

alirvv erdpoio-LV d/MVvefxev

oXedpov
130

dWd

TOi

evrea

KoXd

fxera

Tpweaaiv exovrat,

Xd\Kea
8r]p6v
124.

fiapp^aLpovram/jloktiv

avTo^ exoiv

Kopv0aio\o<; "EKTCop dydWerat' ovBe e <^7?/xt

fiev
iirel

rd

eTrayXaieladat,
(A
sjyjr.)
:

(f)6vos

ijyv0V avrwi.
125. cxeNaxficai G. ap. Did. ncnatiuHN S Harl. a,Vr. dA. L.
11
|

iihnih
I

Pap.

t,

Par. a^
:

and

TNoiHN JU.
:

&H dHpoN
l.

'bnphu

CQR

^nphn

'bk

juc J. 126. nep daKpuxeouca Pap.

127.

t6n

V
iK

anaueiBey' Vr. A.

128. toOto 7a1

re om. Z)JQ.

132 om. Pap.

getic kotqeea vm. J. Eust. (P supr.) RS Par. a e f, -yp. 133. dnarXaVeTceai PR. {supn: n) 9660c
il ||

\\

||

feoNOc
12-1.

J.

aaiNON, see on

87

the variant

ahvd is more usual in similar phrases. The application of the word to grief is of II. peculiar to Oil. and the later books
125. TNoTeN, a wish, like the precedBut it expresses the ing optatives. result of tlie main wish which precedes it, and so becomes almost final, in order that thry may knoiv. ^HpoN, tilteen days at most, according to the present chronobut as Scliol. logy of the Iliad
;

Whether to avoid the legitimate hiatus. the change would be likely at such serious cost to the intelligibility of the
words
Cobet is, however, very doubtful. reads toOto, with some MS. support, an emendation made but this looks like in oi'der to simplify the construction. Nikanor at all events read tlie passage as in the text, and mentions no variant. He says we may either put a stop after eTriTVfj.ov, and assume an ellipse of icrTiv,
regarding
d\7]dili9

remarks
d(pe(TTWTi.

/j.ia

7)ti(pa

'Ax'^^e'
re,

toXi)

^v

errjTVfiov as
:

an adverb, raura
join
iTTjrv/jLov
(?)
:

ia-riv

or

we may

as thou ravra as usual refers to the sayest. person addressed it is used as a sort of exclamation without any strict conThis was probably a familiar struction.
128. Nai
yea,
;

hk ToOrd

KaKov, these things are no real ill

or

again omitting the stop Ave

eTTiTufxov as adv., these things

may

take

are verily
first is

not

an

ill

matter.
;

Of these the

just

phrase,

virtually
is

equivalent

to

'yes,'

and only strengthened by

this use it
e.g. Aristoph.

vai

drj.

In
;

Pax

found in Attic comedy 276, Vesp. 142 raOr'

q. Ill
5-^.

deairdra,

'yes, sir!'

AHM.
, .

rovs

xPVO'/^oi'^

Taxi)

KXitpas

'iveyKe

XIK.

raCr'.

Ach. 815 raOra

vvv,

1008 TaCrd

'very well.'

Vcsj). The full

is erriTv/jLov commonly possible used as an adv., 558, N 111, 8 157, and in the common Odyssean phrase tovt' dybpevcrov iT7]rvfx,ov (seven times). For an adv. used as a predicate with on A 416. But the elliftse of eVrt cf. The third constr. is still very harsh. alternative is better ; but the best re-

and formal

ye TrdvTa, the mother can use the contractions of every -day life, ethtuxion is an adv., Various verily it is not ill to save etc. other readings and punctuations have been adopted, and the line has given mucli trouble. Ahrens writes cxHTUJua, thy rvords are true, supposing the alteration to the sing, to arise from the desire

plirase would be val Brj TaOrd t^kos, Kara, fxoipav Genres, but

source, if the explanation first given be not accepted, is to regard eT-qrvixov not
as an adv., but as a substantival neuter, just as B 204 ovk dyadbv -rrokvKOLpavi-q,

and

ereov

125 rd 5e /xeXXer' dKOv^fiep, el irebv and T7)TVfiov both mean 'the truth.' (See Kiihner Gram. ii. with the quotations from Plato 5.3, there given. Farm. 160 a Tavra 8e ddvvaTov ecpdvT], Soph. 252 E rd ye ovo dSuvaroi'
cf.

irep.

eiipedrj.

<

lAIAAOC C

(XVIII)

279

X\a
TTpiv

<Tv

fxev
e/iie

/J.t')

ttco

Karahvcreo fifoXov "Apijo^,

^v
6<f)6a\fioL(7(v

hevp
I'eufiat

iXOovaav
u/j.

iBrjUf

135

i]m6V
rev-)^ea

yap
iipa

yjeXlwi

uviovn
vio<i

koXcl (f)povaa Trap' 'Hcpaiaroio civaKTO^"

(ficovjjcracra
ttc'iKlv

w?

TpuTred'

eolo,

KuX aTpe(f)0ia (iXn^icn KaaLyvt'jTrjiac ^errjvha' " v/xel<; ixev vvv hvre OaXdaarj^ evpea koXttov
6yfrofA.vat

140

re yepoi>9

akiov kuI hu>p.ara

7raTp6<i,
'

Kai
el/jit,

01

TTcivT

Trap
fi(x)i

fxuKpbv OXvfnrov "Hcfjaiarov k\vtot'^vi]v, ac k iOeXrjiaiv

eyoi

ay opevcrar

e?

vu
h

Bofievac
,

KXvra rev-^ea
vtto

7rafx,(f)avucovra.^'

&)?
7]

e(f)aO

a! B

Kv/ia OaXdaariq avTiK

ehvcrav.

145

avr

OiiXv/LLTTOvSe

dea

(~)eri^

upyupoTre^a
iveiKai.

rjlev,

6(ppa (plXcot iraiSl

jxev

KXvra

revj^e

rj]v

dp
vrjd^

OvXvixrrovhe
v(f)'

7roSe9

(pepov avrdp W.-^atol

150

0(77reaicoc

dXaXrjrMi
re

(pevyovre<i

'E/CTopo? dvBpocpovoio Kal 'KXXr]a7rovrov iKovro.

irep
VKVt]fj,iBe<i

ovBe Ke
136 om.
Pap.
142.
I,

llarpo/trXot'

A^atoi
138. ^floc fifioc)
.1.

D\

Hwoi PR.
143. 146.
a,

CINIONTI

KaraauNTi Z"".
'

LRJ
re
I),
||

Syr., iv

dtWwt A.
Zoii.

139. KacirNHxoici P.

npocHuQa
Syr. cncIkoi

141.

re
:

aropeOcai

aV kg eeXHcei Vr. b d.
&'

144. 147.

uTi
Hiei

uieT

fl.

naN9aN6coNTa R.
CNciKH(i)
uiK.
lit
:

qut'
:

jucn

ap*
.1
:

jucn

.Syr.

'I

PRU

Harl.

Vr. h A, Bar.

149-51

Old. fr.

Mosc.

cnhkoi 150. iKcceHN Yv. d.

DG
151.

(T snp7:).

oOde K

149-50 V fiWwi

oud'

apa A.
For the very rare use of
/xr]

1:34.

tlie aor.

imper. with

see //.

G.

gg 278,

328,
is

and A 410.
136.

.speaking of the marine tliviuity called V^puv, and worshipped at Gythion, whom

he
Neujuai
velffdai

identifies

with
.

The contracted form

o

88 being the only suspicious, other instance where the diphthong is in arsi and cannot be resolved. Xauck

Thcog. 234 S-qpea. ovveKa vrj/xeprr]^ re ^at

Xereus. So Hes. KoKiovcn -yipovTa,

.

TJirio^,

etc.

142. aropcucar', wapa 7,t]vo56tu}l "dyopevaai," Kai vtrocpaivei to \)txr)ptKbv lOos,

but yap occupies only when })receded by fji^v, irep, re, and once (A 700) by a preposition with its case (Bekker H. B. i. 286. 28 Pick suggests tliat
conj. rjoodev vio/xai yap,

Did.

the

third

place

the colon might instead of after

vlaaofx,

bo

put after rjudev

H only, the rest having a very suspicious contracted form cf. 458, 4> 34. The only well-attested forms of the dat. are vuC and vu. Here we ought perhaps to read vW e/xQi (vUi
144. uTi, so
v'uT,
;

tdrjai).

Menrad
;

conj.

/j.ol,

which is better the change may have been made to avoid the unusual elision of -at (cf. 110, - 194). 138. ndXiN, with gen., hack from, as
t]

Nauck). 151. The reference of kc is obscure 166 forms a natural protasis, but is so far ofl' that a connexion is ditlicult.

143, 420.
141.

430,

cf.

Tiix^os
to

a:l/

uxraffdai

English
this

i.e. ovj/ojueNai, 200, etc.

;

visit,

as

in

Hence Diintzer and Xauck read oi'o' dpa, by Schol. A: 'after all it was not the Achaians who .'^aved him but Achilles alone.' But 153-65
a variant mentioned

Pausanias quotes
line
(iii.

and the preceding

21. 9) in

look like an interpolated description of the fight over the body of Patroklos

280
eK

lAIAAOC C

(xviii)

^ekewv epvaavro vUvv, OepdirovT 'A;)^;iX.f;o9 koI Ittttoc avri'^ yap Si] rov ye ki^ov \a6<; re
"Ektojp t UpcdfJboio
-rrais,

(f)\oyl

et/ceXo?

ciXkyiv.

TpU fiev p,LV pueroTncrOe ttoSmv \dj3e (})ai8ifJ.o<; ''EKTcop 8e Tpcoeaatv ofioKXaiXKe/xevai yiie/iaco?, fieya 8e 8u' AiavTe<i, dovpiv eVtet/xei'ot aXKi]v, TpU
veKpov direa-Tv^eXi^av.
6
8'

155

p,7reSov,

ciWoT
o)?
S'

eirat^aa-Ke

Kara
ov

p,66ov,
8'

dWore
oh

oXkI TreTroiOm, S avre

irdpnrav.
160

arrdcTKe p,kya

Id-ywv,

hiricrco

'yj'it,ero

diTO

o-co/xaxo?

\eovr

aWoiva BvvavTai

dypavXoi /jueya Tretvdovra hieaOai, w? pa Tov ovK eSvvaPTO Svco Aiavre Kopvcnd "EKTopa Upta/xiBTjv diro veKpov hethi^aaOat.
7roc/jueve<;

Kal vv Kev etpvcraev re koI cicrTreTOv

el
jxii

-ijparo

KvSoi;,

165

YlrfketwvL
rj\.6e

iroh')vefxo<i

ooKea

'lpi<;

dyye\o<;

deova

air

^0\vp,7rov dwpi'jcrcreaOai,

Kpv/3Sa Ato9 dX\(ov re

152.

Oewv

irpo
'

yap

rjKe
:

fxiv

"^PV154.

NKUN
cui'

QNaKTo
1!

p.
(Yk-)

153. aOeic C.

ton re
no'36c />
eni

ton Se CT.
oc
juiin

9Xori
jLiera

Zen.

YKeXoc

AGT Syr.'
:

155.
:

Tpic jmeTomcee

noScoN Xd6e kqJ

ui^r'

aurei Zen.

156. JUiera

juct^ Et.

Mag.

625. 22.

3e TpcaecciN ojulokKo Ke(pa\HN be c eujui6c ONcorci nPsai auh CKoXonac 157. oV (cKoXonecci Heyne) TauoNe' anaXftc cn6 deipfic Zen. (from 176-77). aYoNTe DH (Harl. n. supr.) Lips. 159 om. Vr. A. 3h Karl. a. auTe bv
:
!!

||

aiJTcoc Q.

160. Jmer'

PQR.

164. bciaiscceai

DT

Syr.

163. KopucTuJ axecoN Zen. ndNTcoN Vr. d. 168. aWcON Hpa J.

|

idxcoN

HPR

Vr. A.

||

alternative to that at the

end of P the two accounts can hardly be reconciled, and the general picture has entirely altered. Nothing is said here about the carrying of the body by JNIenelaos and Meriones with the Aiantes as a the Greeks are rear-guard (P 715-61)
;

ability

this

passage

is

of

quite

in-

dependent origin from the earlier part of P such a discrepancy need cause no
;

surprise. 161. Compare

dragging

it (ipvcravTo)

b}^

the arms, the

feet trailing in reach of Hector's hand. Yet auTic (153) must refer to a preceding

F 23 with note. Here again we have the emphatic fieya Treivdovra, but there is no reason why aQ/j-a may not mean the body of an animal slain by the lion himself.
167. copHCccceai, prejmre for the without allusion to the breastplate, or indeed to any armour at all A 715, cf. 301. So also we must clearly take it in 189, where it answers to KaraddvuL fj-QXav "Aprjos in 134. Cf. also II 218, where Patroklos is already
battle,
;

narrative in which Hector had been beaten oif for a time, nep seems to imply that though they themselves had reached the ships it was more than they could do to save Patroklos. 154. Note the extensive variants of Zen., partly taken from the speech of Iris below, 176-77. Ar. objected that Hector's intention is not to mutilate the

armed.
168. This line is not free

body, but to exchange it for (P 160-63, but cf. P 125-26) the mouth of Iris the words are a pious fraud intended
;

Sarpedon's so that in
of 176-77 merely to

arouse Achilles' anger.

But

in all prob-

opening of 9 by a poet who thought that Zeus would not permit an open intervention by Iris and Hera It seems to assume that Zeus is (184). still on Olympos with the other gods,

picion of the

it

may have been added

from susin view

lAIAAOC C
a'^/-)^ov

(xviiij

281

8'

icTTafxevr)

eirea

Trrepoevra
e'lveKa

TrpoarjvBa
ai'Opo)i>,

"

opaeo,

WrjXeiBy],

irdi'Toyv

eKTrayXorar
aW7']\ov<i
Trepi

170

{[arpoKXfoi
e(7T7}K
ot

e7rdfj.vi'oi>,

ov
8'

(f)vXo7ri<;

aunj

rrph

veCov.

oi

oXeKovau',

fxev

n/jLVv6fievoL

veKvo<;

Tdv7]0)To<;,
'

8e epvacracrOai irpori "\\iov i^vefjioeacrav Tpweii eTTiOvovai' fidXiara he (paiSifiO'^ I'./crwp eXKefievai fxefxovev KCcpaXijv Se e 6vfxo<i avwye
01

175

TrPj^ai

dva cTKoXoTreaai rafxovd^

ava,
/xijS'

diraXr]^;

dtro

Beipfj'i.

dXX
aoi
170.

eVt

Ketao'

ae/Sa^

Be

ere

Ovjjihv

iKeaO 0)

TluTpoKXov
X(o/3r),

'^iipcoiijtai

Kvalv fieXTrrjdpa yeveaOac

Ti]ia^vfjifiPO<i

at

kv ti veKV<i
S\'r.
:

eXOiji.'
i

10
.

eKnaKXoTOT*

173. TeeNHcoTOCfAsM/)?-.)

IIP(^).S(,vM7/?-.

iKnaXoTax" f^). 171. naxpoKXou .\ I'ai. c d g j. er T: xeeNcicoToc li. 174. bk: Be r' Cant.
1|

II

cpucceceai A {siipr. a). 17o-77 see on 156).

;

i|

norJ [G].
176. be e
:

HNCiioeccaN
xe e
a

A
:

.Syr.

ainu eeXoNxec Zen. (omitting be re Cant. Ilarl. a. dNcbrci A

:
j

(if &\\(j}L

aucoren)
eri
:

178. JUH&'

CQTU Syr. Karl, uhkgxi U Hail. a.

{kuj))-.

mem.
:

rcc).
xi

177.
||

anb
,1.

Ono H.
180.

II

xe Lips.^

Q.

keceai

cXeoi

cXewc Svr.

instead of on Ida, thoiigli this is not In the sequel, necessarily implied. however, there is no talk of secrecy

Wvaiv p dXoXv^ai, \ 591 tQv

birbr

Idvaei'

yepcjv ewl x^P^'- fJ-daaffdat, while there is no analogous use of dvcj or (^iVw.
pres.

when Athene (203) and Hera (239, interfere personally, nor does Zeus complain that he has been deceived or

any particular resentment, even His regard 357-59 as original.

;

if

shew we

elsewhere always has the lengthening here metrical necessity (App. D,

idi'tj
;

i'

in

the
/3).

is

due to
(2)

obj(!Ct

has in fact been fully attained in t)ie defeat of the (Jreeks he has no grudge against the body of Patroklos (see 1' Monro further notes that the 270).
position of juin is irregular. 170. CKnarXoxaxe, see note on A 146. Here it st-ems to express amazement at the incredible remissness of Achilles. 171. riaxpOKXcoi nearly all iis.s., as Z 361, 369, N 465, etc. Ar. UarpoKMi'. The gen. is not found with the compound, and is very rare with the simple

Zen., having transferred 175-77 to 155 above, ended 174 with wpori "l\iov alvv deXovTes, against the rule that H. has

dfj-vveiv

(see

110,

11

522),

tliough

common with

dfivveffdai.

See on 71. only the fern. "IXtos. 177. CKoXonecci are explained (a) as but the poles, to tarry the head about (b) the palisades of plur. is against this the Greek foss, H 441, I 350 but to fix it there would be equivalent to surrendering it to the Greeks (c) palisades along the top of the Trojan wall. Though these are not mentioned elsewhere, their existence may fairly be concluded from the fact that the wall of the model town of Phaiakia is described as having them, 45 Tfix(a fJ.aKpd, vip-qXd, crKoXoireatnv 7/

172. ScxHKC, so \ 314 <pv\6inda aTrjcrfiv, and cf Z 533, N 333.

dprjpdra.

175. enieuouci, for the transition from the subordinate participial to the coordinate construction cf. T 80 loiaiv re
TiTvaKo/Mffoi \dfcro"t t'

178. ceBac, like alSib^, a feeling of reverence before the C07)wiu7iis sc7isvs of humanity. The subst. occurs only here
in this sense, but cf. ae'^dadaro Z 167, 179 = ? 417, and oH vv ffi^^ade A 242.
25.5.

f^aWof.
;

The verb
t

might be divided iiri- Ovovai, with lengthened by ictus but it is better to take it eir- lOvovcri, cf. also ir 297 tlis hv
iiridvuavTi^
is

iXoifieda.

used similarly with an

The simple lOvui intin., x 108

ISO. HicxujujueNoc, cf. 24. Q 418, implynckuc is ing defdenient or mutilation, but generally taken as a nom. sing. Doderlein makes it an ace. plur. for
;

282

lAIAAOC C

(xviii)

"'I/3i

6ed,
8' fie

r/?

rap

ere

dewv

efxol

dyyeXov
oiKea

rjKe

^
185

rov
"
"H/3?;

avre

rfrpoaeeiTre

iroS/jve/jiO'i

'I/?t9-

7rpoe7]Ke,

ovB'

ol8e

Kpovi8T]<;
oc

Aio? KvSpi] irapaKonL^ovhe Ti? a\\o<i v^lri^vyo'i

d/icfiivefiovTai,.
'

ddavdrcov,
T)]v
B"

"OXu/attoi/ d'ydvvL(f)OV
Trpoa-ecprj
;

d'7rafj,eil36/jievo<;
I'm

TroSa? cokv<;

A-)^iX\.ev<;

"ttw? rap
fJLy'jTTjp

^erd

fio)\ov

exovai Be revx^
<y

eKetvoi-

B'
<y

ov

fie

(f)t\r]

irpiv

ela

$(opi]aaea0ac,
iBcofiac
>

irpiv

avrr-jv

eXdovaav ev o^OaXfiolaiv

190

arevTO <ydp 'HcftaLcrroio vrapoiae/xev evrea Koka. dWov S' ov rev olBa rev civ K\vrd revyea Bvw,
185. out' rap Q. j 188. Tap auxe npoceeinc J. -Syr. oCt' cu LR 192. aXX' oOa' DFQVYt. A, Yen. B. rap H. juicoXon: uoeoN C. teO Q. juh Sn H toO Sn L oud* eu Vr. A: oiibe xeu Yen. B: oC; ghn GQS.
182.

xdp

T]

erepa rGiv 'Apiarapxav

t'

ap S

Par.

oure

187.

anaueiBoucNOC npoc<pH

il

||

v^Kvas, cf. w 417 eK oe viKvs olkuv (popeov, and analogous forms in R. G. 100 (-I'S

This undoubtedly gives a better sense, thine the dishonour if lie come ynutilated to the 251 iydi y' i<p6.p.7)v vsKvas dead; cf.
for -vvs, not contracted for -vas).

The Kai Ou>fi W'tdao TJ/j.aTL twi5' 'i^eadai. idea that a mutilation of the dead involved a disabling of the ghost's power to avenge is well - nigh universal in
primitive belief, and is indeed the origin of the custom of 'arm-pitting' {fxaaxo-Xi^eiv, see G. L. Kittredge in A. J. P. vi. 151 ff.). If the body of Patroklos is given to the Trojan dogs, it is not easy to see how it can in any way be said to 'come to the ships' (on the ordinary
interpretation). 182. Tliis is the first instance in the II. of speech in a single line ; there are several others in the subsequent books.

other instance, X 584, is in a very late passage {k^xpV''^'- '''V^ Xe?et 6 diacTKevacrTris wapa T7}v TTOiTiToO avvrjdetav, Schol. V), and does not affect the question. Ar. explained the word in all the other cases by Kara ^Mvoiav dpt^ecrOai, to have the mind set upon a thing. This interpretation, though of course defended by Lehrs {Ar. 98), is less suitable to the passages where the word occurs, with The the exception perhaps of V 83.

probably not syncopated from but a genuine non-thematic form with the long stem {H. G. 11). napoiceuEN is recommended by the

word

is

arevo/xai,

Trap' olaiixev, the reading wrote the accent with anastrophe again.st the rule, in order to shew clearly how he took the preposition). Trapa<ppeiv does not recur, it is

rhythm
of

against

Ar.

(who

168 is rejected, it is evident that 181-86 (or at least 185-86) must go with it. Note the suspicious neglect of F in
If
ov5' olBe.

true, in H., except possibly in tmesis in the very similar A 97, q.v. ; but we may compare the later wapadidSvaL, to hand

188. CKeTNOi evidently implies dislike see note on S 250, and compare the Attic line the enemy. Tlie form (for Kelvoi) is late, but has [irobably always stood here see on I 63-64. 191. creuTO, a word which occurs six times in 11., always in the sense to declare, whetlier by way of hoast (B 597, I 241, <i> 455) or proinise, as here and E
;

and it is better to accept an unusual comjiound than to leave the line virtually without any caesura.
over,

192.

the

The sense grammar very

of the

line

is

clear,

puzzling.

aXXou xeu

8.32,

or simple declaration,

latter sen.se also suits p 525.

83. The The only

might seem to be dependent on xeiixea in the next clause, as though the poet meant to say dWov Se rev ovk Slp revxea dvu, and changed the form of the But then the sentence as it went on. use of the direct interrogative xeu instead of OTu is without a real parallel, and the
contraction
is itself

suspicious, recurring

lAlAAOC C
ft
/xi)

(XVIII)

283

dWa
e'7^ei

Ai'ai'TO? 76 auKO'i 'VeXa/jLwvuidao. hn irpwroicnv o/xtXet Kal auTO(; 6 y\ eXirofM

,

Brjiocov

Tou 8
"

rrepl llarpoKXoio 6av6uTo<;.' avre irpoaeeLTre 7ro8?;t'6/zo9 w/cea

7]fii<i

195
^\pi<;e')(^ovrai'

v vv Kal

iBfiev

too

kXutu rev^e^
(puinjOi,

lOOC avTO<i eVi rd(f)pov

al'

loov

Ipcoecrai

Ke

vTrohhelaavTe<^ (iTroa-^covrai TroXe/xoio

8'

Tpcoe?,

civaTTvevaoiai
oXiyi}
(o<;

dpi'fiot

vle<;

W-^aioiv
'

200

reipofMei'Of
?}

Be

t'

dvuTrvevai'i iroXefioto.
uTre/Sr]

/xev

dp^

elirova

7ro8a9
d/u,cf)l

MKea
B

\pi<i,

avTap
Mfioi<i
dficf)!

A-^iXXeix; oypro 8ii(f)iXo^'

l(f)6ip,oi(ri

^Adijvrj

^dX

Be

01

Ke(f)aXyjc

ve<})0<;

alylBa dvaavoeaaav, ecrTe(f>e Bla Oedcov

205

-^pvaeoi', K 8' aurov Bate (f)X6ya 7ra/u,(f)av6(oaav. B ore KaTTuo'i l(Jov e^ dareo^ aWep LKrjrai, ft)9
194. 197.
Sell.

npcoTOiciN
198.

rpcoecciN

ACi >T

fr.

Mosc,
7p.

yp.

Eust.
[I

ojuiXcTn
:

CJ Vr.
ken G.

b.

VcjuEN (M'l;.

b Toi

OTi

A.

auTOC

/en.

OnoBeicaNxec G.
fr. .Mo.^c.

anocxoNxai
:

P.

206.
(pacrtv

QNanNeucic nau9aN6coca naju9aN6eccaN

201.
i,'
:

aOxcoc li. 200 01 om. Syr. Pap. aNonaucic Ilarl. a. 203.

L.
rrji

CGJPTU, Aph. PR:

Eust.

kKutq
199.
t,

^a-" (via.
c'
:

KaXd

Ke
o''

Par.

201

oni. ..1ST

207.

oi

'Apiarapxai'

Tvp^^Tr}i

tch'tijl

xp^'ufi'oi'

ypa<f>rii

Syr. ^iovvcnov tov QpaiKo. fierad^ffdai Kal ypd^pai coc 5'

iiu,<f\

&':

aOrdp

wepl

ore nOp eni ponton apmpcnec aieep' Ykhtqi, Did.

only in o 509, (0 257 (rei; end. iseommoner, but see van L. Ench. 99 reo or re' can be written in all places but B 388, T 371, w It is perhaps better to take &\\ov 257).
;

rev (with Monro) as gen. after ol5a (cf. 657 ovSe ti olSe irevdeos) and then to a.ssume a sudden change of thought JVith respect to ani/ other I know not JVhose anns can I %ccar? Compare il 197 ToSe eiwi, tI toi (ppealv e'lSerai elvat, where the direct question takes the dWov 5' oi) nva place of the indirect. olda, Sren (N"auck) is too jilain to be cor-

from A 800-01, through the similarity of 199 to .V 799. They are not in place here; Achilles is not to be roused into action by anj' sympathy for the weariness of the Greeks, but only by the desire to save his friend's body, 204. See B 447. 206. CKb' auroQ, from the rnanhiinsclf, from his very body. So of Diomedes E 4-7 rotov oi irvp Saiev dwd Kparoi re Kal It is of course possible to refer w/iLuiv. avrov to v(<pos, from it, but this is much
weaker,

rupted.
193.

AYaNToc
() "J'i7.

coikoc,

t)vt

trvpyov,

11

219-23,
'

194. eXnojuiai, / suppose. 6juiXcT of hostile (.onvLT.se like A 523 opLiX^opLfv

'

Aavaoia-i.

198.
iffTiy

A corru]ition of i] ypa<pr], Did. aiVws is far more probable than the opposite, on account of the apparent metrical difficulty. In either case the sense is the same, as thou art, without
ai/rds to

auTOc Zen. Aph., Kai ovk dXoyos

arras.

200-01

are

evidently

interpolated

The point of this tine simile the words au" HcXicoi KaxaSuNTi, 210. The beacons are only fire by night, and only smoke by day but as the sun sets the fire flames out, and both smoke and fire are visible together for a time in like manner while the cloud is dark over Achilles' head the fire shines to heaven. Van L. adopts Ar.'s variant on the grounds given by Schol. T Kal yap drowov (pr^in (sc. Aplffrapxoi) irvp eUdIt must be confessed (in ^ecrdat. Kairvuii. spite of Ludwich Ar. ii. 92-94) that this alteration looks very like a con207.
lies in
;
; '

284

lAIAAOC C

(xviii)

TTjXodev eK v^](TOV rrjv hi'-j'ioi, dfx.cfyifid'^ovTaf oi re Travr^^epioL crTvyepoii Kplpovrac Wp?fi

aaT0<i K
TTvpa-Oi

a(f>eTpov

d/xa

S'

rjeXtcoi,

KaraBuvn
S'

210

re ^XeyeBovaiP iirrjrpLixoi,

v-yjroa-e

avyrj

ylverai dtatrovaa, TrepiKTLovecycni' ISeadat, at Kev TTw? avv vrjvaiv dpeco dXKrripe'^ LKcovraf
&)9
a-Ti)

air
S'

'Uave. 'A^iW)]o<; Ke<pa\y]'f (Te\a<; aWep eVl rdcppov Icov diro rei')(o<i, ovS e? An^a^ou?
fiT/rpo^

215

jjbicryeTO-

yap

ttvklvi^v

oiTri^er

(f)eT/jii]v.

dirdrepOe Be UaXXd'i Xdiivrj 4>0ey^ar' drdp Tpooecratv iv dcnrerov Mpcre Kvhoifjiov. OT api^rjAT] (paiprj, ore t ta%f aaAjriy^ C09 o

ev9a

crrd<i

i]va

208.

au9iJadxcoNTai
:

[II].

209.
Zeii.
:

nepi

noTfi A, i.e. noTi)

c9eTpoN
218.

210. acxu KpiNCONTai Syr. fr. Mosc. 212. rirNerai G Syr. 213. nqucIn (,>.
!

OH
:

apeco Ai.
ec
:

apeoc
Eust.

COS

Lips. Vr. b

en' ap.

Ykontoi P. 215. apHOc Vr. A apecoc 12. N acneTON aNdcnexoN U Harl. a. auxdp G.
|1 !l

219.

ore

Sti Lips.

jecture

whether Ar. 's own or one which he found in one of his Mss. we are not in

TTOTt)

acperepov

does

not make things

clearer.

a position to say. Nor apparently was Did., whose scholion gives important

evidence as to the uncertainty respecting Ar.'s criticism which already prevailed in his day. The difficulty as to the

211. ^HHTpiuoi recurs only in 552, T 226. In roivs, one after another seems to be the sense required in all three
places.

1455

So Ap. Rhod. perhaps the only

i.

30 iv. 937, other instances

;

comparison of smoke to fire is partly met by the objection given above, though
the parallelism of ws
LKTjTaL
. .

Kairvos

and

<is

creXas aldep

iKavev

aWep em-

But we had much phasizes the point. the same trouble in P 547 ff. where a dark cloud is compared to a rainliow in both cases the mixture of light and
;

in Greek literature. 213. See note on 100. 215. ixnb jeixeoc, aivay from the wall, which is separated from the foss by a considerable distance see on 213. 342, 218. It is not clear whether the subject of cbpce is Achilles or Pallas prob;

darkness conveys the idea of gloom the tire here is dejiicted not as briyht but as
;

hiricl.

is

209. oY T, so Ms.s. This, however, hardly to be explained except of the

it
is

beleaguering force, as
of

what
e/c

immediately
(T<pTepov
(it

precedes,

dareos

besieged

own
8^,

must cannot mean 'far from

as

continuative while refer to the

their
oi

ably the former, d-rr-dTepde (pdey^aro being parenthetical. 219. apizHXH, see on B 31S. YaxE, aorist, the imperf. not being admissible in a simile. The only forms of this verb found in H. are 'iaxe, i^axov, and the The verb is thus participle, Idxcov, etc.
. .

city,'

that sense can

only be
conj.

given by
editors
;

d-rro).

Hence Heyne

which has been

probably alwaijs an aor. excej^t in the part, which is = FiFdxuv, and lengthens a preceding short syllable, whereas I'axe and 'iaxov never (except in A 506 = ? 317) shew F but elide a short syllable. Hence
the probability of Schulze's j^roposal to write Fdxe, Fdxov as aor. (here re Fdxe). See note on B 316, and ^. G. 31. 1.

this will mean the besieged, as 8e gives the required change of subject,

adopted by most

and

all is

plain i/icy have

been striving

all daij in haltlc

no doubt taken from a .sudden descent of pirates upon a small

is

The picture

from

their city-avails.

The trumpet a metaphor

crdXTTLyyas,

is

mentioned again only in

4>

island

town.

Zen.'s

durv

wepi

(or

avros oTde ovk i(xdyi, An. Com])are the similar remarks on 679, * 362.
388.
6ti
xp'^h'-^vovs

in

8k toi)s ijpcoas

lAIAAOC C

(will)

285
220

aarv TTtpiirXofievioi' St'jicov viro OvfiopaiaTewv, w? TOT apit^i'fKi] (f)(oi'7) 'yever XlaKlhao.
oi

(1)9

ovv aiov oira -^(iXKeov AiaKiBao,

I'ttttoi

TTciaiv
ciyp-

drap /caXXiTpi'^e<; o^ea rpoTreov oaaovTO yap aXyea

opti'Or] dv[x6<;'

dvp.o)i.

fjiuo^oi

eKirXTjyev,
K(f)aXrj(;

eVet iSov uKufxaTOv irvp

fieyaOvfiov
lhjXeio)vo<;
Xdi'^vrj.

225

heivov virep

Saiofievov ro Se Sale dea yXavKOi-rri^

Tpl<i
Tpi<i

fiev

virkp

rd^pou fMeydX

(a-^e
t'

Sto?

A-^iXXev^,
230

Be KVKi']di]aav T/3we9 KXecroi evda he kuI tot oXoi'to SucoSeKa

dfii^l
220.
a<l)ol'i

iiriKovpoi.

(f)0)Te<;

aptcrroL

o^eeaai kuI ey^eaiv.

:

avrap
il.

A^aiOi
"//'.

riNer" .ll'K.

euAiopaicToooN PR \r. A euJUopaYcrcoN 222 om. T*- r>ar. Par. a'. x*^^'^^"'^
a"'.

221
'^''^^'-

T''.

aiaKibno
:

api^wXH .1. 7,m. qu&h:

CQNTOC Par.

223.
P.

aurap U.
226.
Pjar.

H8

\'r.

A: enXHrcN
!,.

KaWixpixac Vnnouc Bar. 227. TO unep On' k T.

:

225.

CKnXHroN
228.

ton

P.

Td9poN

229.

kXhtoi
A.

BucbdcKQ ndNxec
zi9eecci (si<pcci

fipicToi
.m.s. )

i|

230 31. 'Arjfoooros yp. Nea be Koupoi oXonto oTcin cnI BeXeecciN An. 231. oxcc<pi Par. e iv dWui entscin Vr. d. erxeciN
:

220. lino,

by reason of death-dealing

foemen encircling a city, of. II 591. Tlie ]io.sition and sense of tlie part. ncpinXoueNcoN are imiqne tlie word is
;

however, may be defended by the occonto analogy of <t>opiw beside <pip(>i.

text,

el.sewhere

used

only

of the

revolving
ireptTroXos,

II

105. 225. gKnXHreN, .sc. <pp^i>as, X 394, 403. So, without (ppevas, a 231 sk
fie irXrjairova-i.

year

(compare

however

yap
An.

idea seems to be that the trumpet is used by the to sentinels of a beleaguered towii summon the citizens to the walls. Or is sounded hi/ the perha[>s Yaxe uno besiegers,* to give the signal for assault. UJUopaVcrecoN, N 544.
irepiiroXf'iv

in Attic).

The

230.
)

To the reading
objects
flcriv

'OjurfpiKoi, oi'Te
e'iprjTai tocs

to "

of Zen. Ar. (ap. oOre t^i avvdecti

jSeXeeacnv" vyiuis

otcrtJ'

'

The

first
;

yap roh dWriXwv. of these objections is a matter

eairrOiv edei

222. x'^^'^^ON, i.e. unwearied, perhaps with the added idea of ringing (|uality suggested by the trumpet above cf.
;

for the second, viz. that olffi cannot refer to a plural subject, in the sen.se 'their,' see Ai>p. A. He may have criticised with more giound the tauto^yxf<ri.v. logical /3e\^eo-<rt is much to be said for Zen.
. .

of taste

But there
's

XaXKe6<po}i'os

785,

and

x^-^'^^'^"

V'^op

490.
OTL

On

the

form

An.

remarks
erx^Mct

ffvvcls
TuJi

(B 742, q.v. ) Kot 6ep;u6s avTi.i.y)" {Hym. Merc. 110). The reading of Zen., though not necessary, cannot be dismissed with a mere d/meTpuis while the te.\t contains numerous forms like xp^f^^V, x'*^"^^'^' ^'tc., scanned with
'iTTTToSafxeia"

" kXvtos "

Trapair\y)ai6v

(cm to

reading, the awkward kqJ totc (apparently to be taken as= 'even in the retreat ') as well as the hardly intelligible As this stands we dfi<pi <T(po7s oxeecrcrt.

which avoids

must translate (by own chariots and on

'

falling) beside their

their

own

'

spears

synizesis.

an ungraceful zeugma, which no doubt led to the presumably conjectural It is probablv ^L<p((7ai mentioned by A. meant that the front rank in their sudden flight impaled themselves on
the spears of those behind. But there ought to be no chariots in the fighting line. Monro compares Thuc. vii. 84
irepl

224. TponeoN, here onlj'. Perhaps we should read rpdvaov, see on O 666 the change may be due to the analogy of the later Ionic opfu, etc., aided by the ilis;

appearance of rpoTrdw into

TpwTrdoj.

The

evdiis

re toIs oopaTiois Kal ffKevecriv 5u<pdipovTO kt\.

oi

nev

286
acnraaiox;

lAIAAOC C
UdrpoKXou
8e
v-rreK

(xviii)

^eXewv epvaavTe^
8'

KcirOeaav ev Xex^ecrar
/xvpofievoi' fiera
acpi

(j)i\ot

a/j,(f)(TTav
el^Trer

eraipot
235

vroSco/c?/?

'A;)(^iA.Xeu9

hUpva
TOP p
9

dep/xa %ea)i^, Keifievov eV (f>eprp(OL SeSaiy/xevov 6|et

rjTOL fiev

eVel

etcriSe

inarov kralpov
')(ci\.koh.

eVe/xTre
avTi<;

avv

iinroia-tv

koI

6)((T(f)iv

TToXe/iov,
S'

ovS^

eSe^aro vocm]aavra.
240

-qeXiov
Tre/x-v/rez/

aKcifiavTa /3ow7ri<? iroTPLa "Hpv eV' 'flKeavoio poa<i aeKOVTa veeadaieSu,

r)e\LO<;

fxev

Travaavro

(f)u\67nBo<i

Kpareprj<i
S'

A-^acol koX ofioiiov jroXe/xoLO.

a-rro

8e

Stoc

Tpwe?
e?
S'

avO''

hepcodev
vcfi

'vaspi^aavTe^

eXvaav

cippbacnv

Kparepfj^ ucr/itV?^? WKea'i lttttov^,

245

opdSiv

dyoprjv djipovTO irdpo'i SopTTOio piehecrOai. ovSe rt? erX?; 3' karaoTwv dyopr] yiver
,

e^eaOaf Trdvra^ yap e%e

e^ec^dvri,

rpop^o^,

ovveK

A^tXXei"?

hrjpov

he /xa^^;?

eTreiravT

d\eyeivrj<;.
r/p'^'

Tolai 8e IlovXvSd/jia'i TreirpvfMevo's

llavdotS7]<i'

yap

0Z09
:

opa

irpocraoi

dyopevetv kul oTncrao).

250

eic

233. a9ecTaN P^(,) aueic C. Vr. A.

a.
il

236. <pepeTpcoi G. 238. Lips. 6u9ecTacaN AR. 240. neuneN 239. iv dWcoi AeXiON ixis ^ncira A.

AQ

Hail.

242.

nroXeJuoio

ODGHQTU
:
1

Syr.

243.

aue'
Zen.

oun

au

{siqn: e)

Yr. A.

xe

'd\e

(A

ano Kpaxepftc ucuinhc iv dXXwt eni sicpr.) H Vr. b A. rpouoc 9660c

:

epcocjucbi ne^ioio A.

247.

248. anenaux' G.

238. NocTHcoNTa as usual implies safe return and is virtually the principal verb, Ji rehcrned not safe for Achilles to icelcome him. 240. acKONTo, because before his time. The only other instance in H. of a divine interference with the course of natural phenomena is in ^p 243 {'Kdrjvr}) vvKTa fxev ev Trepdrrn doXixr^i' crx^dev ktX. So ends the eventful day which began with A. It is now so overburdened with an accumulation of events through the growth of the i)oem that one can

is

preceded by the aor.

86/j.evai).

See

Gildersleeve's instructive remarks in A. J. P. ii. 467. Monro suggests, however, that uedeceai may be aor. of /x^no forms occur do/j-ai, H. G. 31. 2
;

which necessarily imply fiedofiai. 246. In a regular assembly of course

all sat

but the speaker

is

that all should

of confusion and haste. 247. ^zeceai, rather e^ecrdai, aor. of see on 285. For exe we t'^ecrOai,

stand

mark

hardly think of this ending as premature' Avithout a smile. 244. U9' apjuaciN must be taken attributively with tinrovs, tovs vtto to'ls The gen. is always used dpfj-aaiv ovras. elsewhere (except 576, '^ 7?), and is then naturally taken with the verb. 245. ndpoc only here goes with the So with pres. instead of the aor. intin. Trpiuthe, only exceptions to the rule t 475, A 99 (where the pres. dyen' being

'

should perhaps adopt the variant Ae (Piatt J. F. xix. 42), but the difference between imperf. and aor. is very slight
here.

248. SHpoN, see on 125. The clause is simply co-ordinated by 8e, leaving the connexion of thought, 'although,' or
'after that,' to be supplied by the hearer. 250. It is commonly said that in this phrase np6ccco refers to the ;;s< (as that

which

is before our eyes), 6niccco to the future. It is however very doubtful if this can be maintained, w'pocru in later

lAIAAOC C
FjKTopi
8'

(xviii)

287

^jev

eratpoq,

ojl

B h

iv

vvktl ydvoDTo-

aXX"
"

fxev

up ixvOoLaiv,
(f)poveo)i>

e'^/X^i

ttoWov

ev'iKa.

acfiiu
d/jL(f)l

dyop/jaaro kui fierieiirev

p,d\a (ppd^ecrde, (fiiXoc Ke\o/j.ac yap eyoye acTTvSe pvi' levai, fxi) fMifjLveiv yjo) hlav
iv TreSicoL irapa
6(f)pa
fiev

vrjuaiv
dvrjp

eKd<i

8'

diro reL^eo^ elfiev.

p,i'}Vte

ovTOf;

Xyafxe^vovt
rfcrav
eirl

Bio)i,

rocjypa

Be pi-jtrepoi TroXe/xll^eiv
6orji<i

A'^aior
lavwv,
260

yaipecTKOv yap e'7&)7e

i\7ru/j,vo<;
vf]a<;

vrjvalv

vvv
olos"

8'

alvoi^

aipyjae/xev dpi<^ie\L(raa<i. BeiBoi/ca TroBcoKea IhjXeitovav7rep^L0<i,

eKeivov
iv

Ov/xb'i

fiLfiveiv

ireBioii,

ovk ideXi]at oOi irep T/awe? Kal X-^aioi

/xevo<i

iv fxecrwt

dfi(f)6Tepoi

"Ap'>]0^

Bareovrat,
?}8e

dWd
OUK

Trepl vrToXto? re /jLa-^rjaerai

<;P
260. Syr.
255.
r'
(..

yuvaiKOJv.
256. euncaicoi 261. 5eQoiKa

265

253. 8c C91N noXcjuizece' S.

:

acru re

.T.

H.
i,)R.

nhqc

ovb' n.r

Vr.

A.

epucejucN .]n. 264. apeoc AC Hail, a,

258. 262.
fV

Ven.

l!.

265.

&\\wl

juaxeccerai A.
refers to the future, as with us not elsewhere in H. used in a temporal sense, oiricxau} when temporal is always used of the future (F 160, 411,

Greek
it is

even this would be inconsistent with passages shewing that the Trojans remained in or near the citv while
Ilicuf
;

It seems therefore and often). that the words are rather to be taken wide a locally, of a man who takes view,' and does not fix his attention of him. solely on what is just in front The 'other instances are A 343, V 109, w 452. The same idea is repeated in
37,
'

Achilles yet fought (I 353). The allusion can only be to the previous bivouac eiri dpwa/xwi iredioio, after of the Trojans their success in 6. iaucoN, passing the fe'rcure, emphatic, 'I, ni'jht, seel 325. the same who used to delight am
.
.

now

afraid,' etc.

d/x^i fidXa (ppd^eade, 254.

262. oToc gives in anticipation the reason for ovk edeXriffei, cf. 212 otoy
(Keiuoif
dv/j-ds

251. Cp. Virgil Aen. x. 702 Paridisque JRmauta Aequalem comitevique, luia dedit quern node Theano In lucem
.
.

vir^pjBLOs,

ov

<Te

fiedrjuei.

etface pracgnans Cisseis regina

etc.
etc.

Par in,

For

lHi

= the

same

of.

ftia

fl

396,

contrast in character in spite coincidence of nativity was a the scholia, to tlifficulty, as appears from those who sought in Homer tlie elements of astrology, as well asofall other sciences.
of the
254.

The

514 of 6 ye fivdeiTai, deKyoiro k toi (piXoi/ This is more Homeric than to ^Top. refer the clause to what precedes, though it is of course possible to do so. In that case we should adopt the variant ovd' for OUK. CKeiNou, so Mss. and in a late book the form need not be doubted. To read Keivov gives a very harsh rhythm. 264. jaeNoc "ApHOC, cf. ir 269 bnore
.

'

au9)

9pdzece,
'

cf.

wepi-

/txeVos Kplvi-jTai

Apyjoi,

the

fury of

battle.

<ppai'wfjLe9a,

a 76

look at the matter on

both

sides,' as

we

say.

257. ouToc iiNHp, it is needless to name the great fiitiiiy. easier to 258. pHlrcpoi noXejuu'zeiN,
'

*\:], V. 243, etc. 589, fight with,' as 259. The iterative XQ'pecKON is hardly to be explained, unless it be assumed to refer to a period before the story of the

SareoNTai, share between them ; a phrase which appears to be unique. 265. nepl, as the stake of the contest ; in this sense a.iJL<pl with dat. or ace. is the usual word, see note on II 526, irepi being generally used of the object only as defended. But compare Y 137, M 216,

and 279 below

and \ 403

irepi

tttoKios

fjLaxiovfXivov r]5i yvvainQv.

288 d\)C
vvv
I'ofiev

lAIAAOC C
irporl
clarv,

(xviii)
a)8e

iriOeade

fxoi'

ykp earai.

/xev

vu^ aireiravae iroScoKea U7]\eL0)va

el
8'
cifM/jie

afxl3po(Ti7]-

i;^j;o-eTat

eV^aS'
iSvTU^^

(tvp revx^cnv, aupiov SpfivOeU

ev vv rt? avrov
^'VKlov
iprjv,

f^vwcrerai'
OS-

aairaai(o<i

yap cK^L^erai
8e
Kvve<i

270

Tpdicov el S' av ifioU eVeeo-crt TriddipieOa KT]86nevoi irep, vvKTa fiev elv dyoprji adepo<i e^ofiev, aaru Se irvpyoi T irvXat aavLSe<i r eirl rrji<; dpapvcat
v<^i]\ai

Ke ^vyr^L, 7roXkou<i at yap St] /jloc

an

koL yvTre^ eSovrac ouaro^ wSe yevoiro.

275

p^aKpal iv^eaTOi e^euy/jbevai elpvaaovTai'

Tzpoil
S'
v-rrijoLot,

auv revx^ai
il

6(op'r]x0evTe<;

266. 268.
1

uoi
&':

ae u' L.
(,>:

<)5e
li

rap

ecxai

yp. die

rhp oucinon L.

267 om. U.
||

272. (Jbaroc (,). 271. 9uroi S. eontoc Syr. d' Syr. 275. t' 273. nieolueea Karl, a, iv dWwi A. rcNoiNTO Hail. a. en' hoT V Lips. On' hoT CLQR Vr. A 277 om. H. H On' Acbioi Cant.
Aa'

oOa' S.

266-83 are regarded as a later

iiiter-

aofxiv,

ilagiant of the digamma, d^i^erat violations and several strange IXiov and e^ofxev darv, The latter below. expressions noted .could all be removed by the excision of 272-76, leaving only one violation of F.
' '

by Heyne, Duntzer, I>olatioii They contain two Fick, etc.

Nauck,

ill the assembhj (sc. by deliberaThis does tion) we shall find strengtli. not suit the ace. of duration vvKra, as P. can hardly mean that they are to

debate

all

niglit

long.

Hence
'

it

is

generally taken to

are not dealing with an ancient to retain part ; and it is indispensable 266-71, 277-83, for the sake of the very effective allusions in Hector's reply to the actual words of Polydanias (see on 303).
270. acnacicoc, Cobet daTrdcrios, which is always used riglit, as the adj. But predicatively, never as an epithet. So in the change is quite unnecessary.

We

night we will the place of assembly,' instead of letting them disperse to their homes. This sense of crdevos is not Homeric the word occurs only in the sense of physical force
;

through the keep our force (army) in

mean

or in periphrasis,
is

however found

It adevos 'ilpiuivos. in Soph. Aj. 438 in

may be

daTrdaioL, cf. "I" 607. 272. an" oijaToc, far from my hearing X 454 there the phrase is more cf.
;

232 Nauck reads

remotely analogous phrase {irreXdwi' So in prose we eXda-ffovi ffdivei). have Travrl ffdevei. jSoTjdeii', and 8vva/j.LS occurs in this sense in Herod, and Xen. It is better to understand 'we will keep
oiiK

natural with ^wos, while here nothing The words audible has been mentioned.
are perhaps a formula of deprecation of unlucky words, rather than a prayer that

(husband) our strength (by resting) in The local use of dyoprj = the agora.' forum may be defended by j" 266 and
5 '^aL-QKijjv dyopfjud^ i) crcpiv irapd vqval TTVKTo. But the whole phrase smacks of post-Homeric diction.

the thing mentioned may not happen let the word I have sjioken be removed from my ear,' i.e. let it be taken as unsaid, so i'ar as the omen is concerned. In tliat case co&e is less a]ipropriate, and probably is another sign that the phrase
: '

275. coNiaec, boards, perhaps an additional covering fastened on the doors see for extra security against assault note on 454. 276. IzeurJueNQi, joined together, or
;

is

borrowed here.

of TpcbcoN, too,
to the

The emphatic ])Osition by tio means corresponds

importance of the word. ^soucn, a very obscure phrase explained by Ar. rrji. [iouXrji Kpar-r]274. cecNoc

perhaps rather closed tight, taken predicawith dpixTffovTai. This seems to be the only case in H. where the verb is used in any but the literal sense of yoking
tively
to a chariot.

277

=6

530.

lAIAAOC C
tCTTrjao/jLed^
cifi

(Will)
tiXytoi^,

289
al k
ede\rji(riv

7rvpyov<;.
nrepl

ran

S'

Tet^eo9 aixfii fjid-^ecrdcu' iirl vP]a<i, eVei k piau)(eva<; tTnroV'i ay\r irukiv eia viro tttoXlv t]\a(jKa^wv iravroiov Bpofiov aaiji
eicro)
8'

iXdcov

e/c

vi]MV

J80

ov pav

dvp.o<i

i(f)opp,)j0P]vai,

idcrec,

avBe TTOT

dpyol ehoinai.' lBmp 7rpo(7e(f)rj Kopv0aio\o<; bjKTCop' rov S' dp vTToBpa " UovXvSdpa, av p-kv ovKer ip,ol (f)'i\a ravr dyopeuei^;, 285 09 KeXeac Kara dcrrv d\y]pevai avTi<i lovra^.
eKTrepcret-

irpiv

fMCv

Kvv<i

/;

ov

TTO)

KeKopr^ade ie\p.evoi,

evhoOi 7rupy(oi'
p.epoire'i

irplv

puev

yap YipidpoLO ttoXlv

duOpwirot
290

TTarre? p^vOecrKovro iroXv-^pvcrov

ttoXv^uXkov

vvv he

TToWd

i^a7ru\(o\ Sup^cov Keip,ij\La Ka\d, Be 8)) ^pvyir]V Kal Ish^ovlrjv epareLvrjv

Sr]

KTi']p,aTa

Trepvdpev 'iKec, eVel p,eya<; (jdhvaaro Zel's^ vvv B\ ore irep pioi eScoKe Kpuvov 7rdi<; dyKvXopijTeo) KvBo'i dpecrd eirl vrjvcri, ddXdcrcTrji r e\aat A-^acov^,
:

278. an.

6n
|

281. acei C. 286. aueic C.

279. nh6c Mor. Anuprouc IJ'. (Qn) D-GPQR Syr. Yr. d cf. M 231). aXucKOzcoN Q. 285. nouXuadjuiaN ap. Sch. T (Zen. 287. KCKOpucee ,TK ^epucNoi KCKopHceoN Zen. KCKopecee U
:

eeprjUENOi 293. Vr. b A.

:

Vr. b

liar.

Mur.
:

\ r.

A.

291.

bk

Koi Syr.
:

292.

hkci

(J

PS Harl.

a.

nep

bn

V\\.

294. eXcai

eXacai

0<

oXXec' Bar. Mor.

281. HXacKcizcoN, apparently conn, with d\d-co and perhaps -qXeds, ijXlOeoi, wander128. Cf. note on ing aimlessly ((hout. The word recurs only i 457, in a different sense but cf. jjXdo-Kw B 470, N 104. The
;

seems often to convey an unfavourable or contemptuous meaning

suffix
cf.
-dj'eij'
-

fiL/jLv

d^ij),

pLWT

TTTuffK-d^tj)

(Monro on

d^o}, v 9).

oivoiroT-d^u),

282. For the weak cdcei we expect dvriaei van L. ). ((prjffei or evrjcreL (Hevne 230-3'l. 284-Sr.=
;

KK6prjadov," ai'yx^'^" to dinKov, An. Tliis is an obvious corsee on \ 567. ruption for metrical reasons due to (The ignorance of the F of FeFeX/jL^voi.
;

"

287. KEKopHcee, 6ti 7i7)v65otos -ypdcpet

was too firmly established to be shifted in place. The five lines 28892 are a confusing element in the speech, and seem to have no bearing whatever on the situation they would certainly be better away, for if we omit them the connexion of thought is quite clear, but as they stand, the loss of wealth would appear to be an excuse rather for the defensive than for the oflensive attitude which Hector is recommending, nun 9e too is usedintwo quite dilferentantitiieses in 290 and 293, in the latter case having no connexion whatever with what immeFor the thought comdiately precedes. pare n 54.3 4*, T 402, and for 291, T 401.
;

variant eepy/iivoi is equally possible, but may be due to the idea that the same word should not be repeated in two lines, even in diti'ei'ent forms. 15ut this is not inconsistent with the Epic style.) 288. iieponec, here in the nom., as 15 elsewhere only ixepoiruiv. 285 in dat. The lengthening by the ictus is rare at the beginning of the fifth foot ; here it is evidently due to the ending jj.epoTroji' dvdpJ37ru)v, which might be adapted but
;

d\a (from A 409) for f^aXdcrtnjt t'. Such a change is unlikely, though it might be On explained by the apparent hiatus. the other hand, there is no ground for
rejecting the lines; unlike what precedes they cohere well with the rest of the

nepNOJUieNa, probably to sup]>ly fortheallies, cf. the Swpaof P225. iiut the idea .seems in advance of the political economy of the poems generally. 294. The F of feXcai is neglected. Jlence Heyne proposes to read /cat dtj.<p'

292.

payment

VOL.

290
vrjirte,

lAIAAOC C
/xtjKiTi

(xviii)
ivl
hrj^coi-

ravra

voi^fiara

<^alv

29&

ov yap

Tt9 Tp(o(ov iTrnreiaerai'

co?

ov yap idaco.

a\V
vvv
Kal

ayd\
/J,ev

av eyoi eiTTO), irecOMfieda Trdvre^. Kara arpaTov iv reXeecrcn, SopTTOV eXeade

p.vi'ja-aa-de

(l)vXaKi]<i
S'

Kal iyprjyopde KaaTO<^v7rep^id\co<;

Tpcocov

09

KTedrecro-iv

avid^ei,

30(>

o-vXXe^a<; Xaolat Borco KaTaST]/jLo/3opf]crat'

TMV TLvd ^eXrepov ecrrtv eiravpefjuev i] nrep S' vTrrjoloL avv reu^^ecri 6a)p-7]x^evT<; irpo)l
'

A^atoi;?.

VTjvalv eiTi yXacpvprjiatv

el
S'
e'reoi'

iyeipofMev

o^vv

Api]a.
305

Trapa vav(f)iv dvearrj 8io<i A^tWef^, ov [xiv eycoye at k iOeXTjcai, tml ecraerai. dXyiov, eK irdXepbOio hvari^eo<;, dXXd fidX dvTrjv (f)v^ofjiai k fiiya Kpdro'i, rj k (f)6poLfir)v. ??
aTi]cro/xai;

^eprjiai

^vvo<i
299.

evvdXto<;,

Kai re Kraveovra Kareicra.

\\

arpHPopee J

{siipr. k).

CKacToi P.
303. On' 305. &'
oii\.

300. unp9id\oic Harl.

a.

302.

TWN

WN
[

R.

II

eV

oO G.

huoi Caut.

Cin'
:

AoT

CGLQ.
307.

304.

NauciN Q.
juou L.

fireipoucN Yr. A.
308. 9epHici
:

9epoiTo Syr.

li

H. h kc

306. Tcbl
:

t6 P.

noXe-

h^ Vr. A.

speech, and it is wisest to accept the neglected F as another indication of the date of all this part. 295. Monro points out that the proper apodosis to 293-94 is 'yon wish to retire This is rhetorically supto the city.' pressed, and in its place we have 'do

castically repeated in order to

emphasize
;

the contrast of the two conclusions so aXrioN, 306, is an echo of 278.

a'{

and

306. he is determined to have it so. Van Herwerden's conj. al K eXdrjiai is ingenious but not necessary.
k' 4:eeXHici, if

308. Cf.

not

foolish jiroposals.' 299. erpHPopee, see on 67. 300-02 are very obscure in thought

make such

mood
for

is

not found

(pepTjLCTL,

486, where the change of Syr. here has (p^poiro and this is adopted by Nauck
;

and

expression.

any one

(i.e.

fighting far possession of wealth, let him make a present of it to the common store, instead of liauding it over to the Acliaians, which would be the result of such suicidal counsels as P.'s.' But this elaborate irony is not like Homeric simplicity and directness of thought the lines would suitably follow 288-92 above, but in another context, viz. in a serious appeal to the Trojans to surrender their jirivate wealth for the common good. Tlic thought in any case
;

The idea seems to be 'if Polydamas) is nervous about from the city, owing to the

and von Christ, while Naber conj. (pepw/j-i for (pepoiix7}v. But the text is sufficiently defended by passages like 11 648-51, 5 692, M 156-57, and see H. G. 275 h. The opt. cannot be used in a sense derived from that of wish (as though = 'or else would I might gain it'), for the use of Ke is inconsistent with the wish. The mood must be potential, it might be that I should gain. The peculiarity
'
'

is

one for an assembly in Troy, not for

a council of war in the open field. 301. KaraSHJuioBopMcai public food, lit. to consume in eating from the common stock. Compare 8rifjioj36pos /SatriXei;? A 231, of the king who does nothing but feast at the public cost. 303. Polydamas' words (277) are sar-

/w

passage is that the alternative thus hesitatingly put is not that which is most remote in the speaker's mind for the whole speech, and especiall)' this part, is confident even to boastfulness. It can only be said that the alternative given by the opt. is logically thrown into the background because it is not the one necessary to the leading thought I will face him, even in the expectation that he will win isfollovved by 'oron theotherhandlmight win only as a subordinate correction.
of the
;
' : ' '

309.

TJie

(jod

of battle

is

impartial

lAIAAOC C
'

(.will)

291
310
Adj'jvr)'

o)?
vrjiTLOL-

EiKTcop

ujopeu, eVt 8e Tpoid KeXuhrjcrav

e'lXeTO

eK
fiev

"FjKTOpi

yap crcpewv (ppva>i yap e7njivy]crai> kuku

8' ap' ov Tt?, e'lXopro Kara
O'i

IIaXXa<?

hijtlocjovti,
/SovXt'/V.

llouXvBd/jLaPTC

iad\i]v <ppd^TO

hopiTov

eireid^

arparov avrdp 'A^atoi

yocovre'i.

iravvvyiot,

JYarpoKkov dvecneva'^ovTO
H.TjXeiBrj'i

315

Tolai
^elpa^i

Sk

dSivov e^^jpx^ yuoio,

Oefxevo^
d)>>

eV

uv8po(f)opov^

irvKva jxiiXa (XTei'dy^wv

0)1

(ni]dea<TLv kraipov, re Xi? yjuyeveio^i,

6' vTTo aKV/xvov<; Xa(f)rj/36Xo<i dpTrdarjL dvrjp ck TrvKivP]^' o 8e t' a-^vvTat v(nepo<; eXOoiV, TToXXd he T ciyKe CTrtjXde fier di>epo<i I'^z^t epevvo)v, et TToOev i^evpoL' /xdXa yap 8pifMv<; ^oA.09 alpel'

pa

uXt;?

320

312. lnH(i)Nec(c)aN 313. (supr. H' PR. 9peNac CHeXcTO Zeuc Syr. " oO ti Epaplirmlito.s, (I. 315. ciNacTeNdxoNTo (I Pap. t'. rdp (ant. BocjNTGC PRS. 317. ciN9po96Nou ap. Did. 318. nuKNa roocoNTCC Sned A't. Mtifj. 263. 27. 319. ou pa Harl. a 5"///-. noXXd Syr. dpndcci CLn. d' eri Lips. xe P 321. &e t' ONcpi Harl. a {supr. oc; 6Ncp' ^'r. A. 311.
.1

5'

ap'

t,"

\\

and
vLkti

slays

him

that
dLvSpas

(ira/jLti^erai

would slay, cf. Z 339. ktqn^like

yap
5e

drjXeiai

KaWiffTOv ^ovffi yivetov,

x^-^''"'!"'''''

oi
'

&pa'V(s

^^

'"'t

K 421, used in a desiderative In Z 409 (where see note), S 481 it is clearly a future, and Cobet accordingly would read KreviovTa here also but such a use of the fut. part, is very doubtful in H., see H. G. %% 63 note*,
eiTLTpairieiv

ONTO may be a secondary present,

sense.

dpcrrjv

yap

ov (TKv/xvaywyel.

drjXeias rb bk \iaiva

See P 134. tvo/xa, Schol. A. Evidently H. uses Xiwv in a generic sense just as we use horse to inchuie mare or to speak more strictly, \iuv is the
veibrepov
'
' ' '

244. see 311. C9eciJN, rather cr0t (van L.) Z 234, I 377 (note), T 137. 312. inHiNHCQN with dat. is very rare in later Greek {vixlv (TraivQ yXQacrav The eviprifio)' (pipuv, Aisch. Cho. 581).
;

only word in his vocabulai'y for lion and lioness, Xiaiva being a later formation. The masc. form naturally calls for masc. gender in adjectives, even when the female is specially referred to. 319. ^a9H66Xoc, t/ 5i7rX^ on oiVwy
TOi)j

Kvvqyoi'S KaTaxpilOTiKuis \e70i'(Tti'

ol

iroirjTai,

An.

commoner use with the ace, however,

only found once in H., ixvdov ewaivriaavres B 335, while we have ou tol = 11 443, X 181), and the ivai.vioiJ.ev A 29 dat. well suits the sense of the word, The verb is most comto assent to. monly used in H. absolutely, without
is
;

that the word a hunter of deer. 320. licTcpoc, varepov tQv avapiraaavTuv, Schol. T., i.e. too late.
321.

jiassage shews is not to be restricted to

i.e.

the

'

and

i^epeveiv

cpeuNcoN, (pevwv Fick, after Ipeve in Hesycli., to avoid the

316. ciQiNoO, vehement, see on 124, B This line recurs several times in the later books of the 11., cf. -^ 17-18. 317. Did. mentions an old variant avSpo(f)6vov, but as ejnthetcm ornans of a warrior the adj. is almost contined to
87.

an object.

contraction. 322. cseupoi is unusual, the aor. iTTTjXde in a simile not being a historic tense. There are however a few similar cases of the ojit. thus expressing a hope a present after tn tov dvarrjvov oto/xai,
;

el'

TTodev
:

iXdihv

Oeirj,

224

(so
ei
.

/3
.

351

Hector
is

and the

jjathetic

efl'ect

when

it

applied to Achilles' hands is too beautiful to be lost. The idea is even more touchingly expanded in 478-79. at 318. Xic HureNEioc, ifxTreipois Trdvv

rather different as $ iTTOTpvvfie follows an opt. of wish. nearest case in Jl. is A 792 t/s old'
is
OL
. .

496

The
et

Kiv

Ovfibv opivais

;).

It is possible that

the constr. may have been affected by the use of et with opt. as an independent

292
ox?

lAlAAOC C

(xviii)

"
ft)

jSapu (TTevdxoiV fxeTec^oivee MvpfiiSopeaatv oXcOV eTTO? K/3a\0V y/jbUTL KLVO)i, TTOTTOL, Tj p
325

^ievotTi,ov ev /xeydpotaL' Oapcrvvcov i^pcoa Si oi ek 'Oiroevra TrepLKXvTov vlov dira^eiv (bfjv

"Wiov eKirepaavra \a')(ovTd re

\7]i8o^

alaav.

dXk' ov Zev'i dvSpeo-cn voyfiara Trdvra reXevrdi,dfi^o) yap TveTTpwrai op.oirjv yaiav epevaai

avTOV

ivl

TpoLTjo,

i-rrel

ou8'

ifie

voaT)]aavra

330

Se^erat ovSe Bert?

ev [xeydpoLat
fiyjrrjp,

yepwv iTrTrrjXdra Il7]\v<; dXX' avrov yala Kade^ei.

vvv

lidrpoKKe, aev v(nepo<^ el/M virb jalav, ov ae irplv Krepuo, irplv "EiKTOpo'i ivddS' ivecKai, 335 aelo <f)Ovi]o<iTevyea koI Ke^a\i']v, ixeyaBvjxov
S'

eVei ovv,

BooBeKa
Tpoooyv

8e TrpoTrdpotde 7Tvprj<; d7roSLpoTOfii]aco

dy\ad
he /xoi

r6<^pa

reKva, aeOev KTUfievoLO )(^o\(odek. irapd vrjval Kopoyviai Kecaeai avTO}<i,

340
327.

8e ere TpMtal Kol AaphavLBe<i ^aOvKoXirot d/jb(f)l KXavaovrac vvKrd'i re koI rffjiaTa BdKpv '^eouaai,
323. JUCT9CONei

{yp. JuieTe9a)Nec)
|!

CQ

Harl.

a.

326.
:

bi

rdp R.

T om. J

9e L. 329. 6jjioTaN U. epeiiceiN Harl. a dpeueeiN Ai.schines Tim 333. dX\' enei oun 9i\' exaTpe Aisch. ibid. 148. 330. NOCTi^coNTa P. 144. 334. npiN CKTopoc ST Vr. A ^neIkoo un6 : eni R. npiN r' eKxopoc fi. 335. coTo P Harl. a cTo Pap. l {siqn: o). PQR (S supr.) Bar. Harl. a, Aisch. ibid.
: :
!|

1|

338. Keicerai P.

||

auTCOC

outojc ap. Did. and Eust.

KacnyvriTOLo (povrjos irolv-qv, blood -money the murderer of his brother. Bekker

form of wish. I.e. we may (as grarnmarians) imagine the lioness saying et irodtv (tevpoLfit, would I could find. 324. Hjmaxi KeiNOoi, apenuliaruse, asthe day meant is left to be understood from
the following context t!ie phrase is elsewhere found only in the mouth of the poet
;

from

and La R. read

ffoto

but the change

'

is

at least unnecessary, even if defensible, as abs (povevs for thy murderer in the
'

objective sense
fxeyaOv/xov
is

is

far

doubtful in H., while more applicable to

himself, of the actual day of his narrative.

32t). Patroklos had left Opus with Menoitios on account of a homicide (^ 88); it would seem therefore that lianish-

Patroklos than

to

Hector in Achilles'

mouth.

ment

for this cause was only temporary, being compounded after a time with blood-moTiey. 329. ^peOcai, cf A 394. Some scholars adopt the variant iptvaeiv, but the fut. is not defensible. Cf Hcs. Th. 464 iriirpwTo oafxijuaL, Pindar (J. viii. 36
TreTrpwix^vov
. .

Moreover Goebel points out that the order of words (epithet poss. The i)ronoun subst. ) is unexampled. casual mention of "EKxopoc xeuxea seems to ignore the change of armour. 3'36-37 = The lines may be22-23. long equally to both places, as the latter is a confirmation of a promise already

made (and

d/j-iruevcrai etc.

The

yu

indie.

nenpcoxai docs not recur in H. same, as 120.

335. ccTo,
obj.

ojaoiHN,

gen.

after

<poNHoc,
;

murderer of thee the noble-hearted 686 ado iiiroLva, ransom of thee,

cf
I

12

The fulfilled in 175-76). converse supposition is equally possible, viz. that the lines 336-42 were inserted here to prepare the way for an episode invented by the author of ^. Cf. the Introd. to <i>. 338. aOxcoc, as thou art, without funeral rites.

632

lAIAAOC C
ras'

(will)

293

avTol Kafio/xeada

lSii](j)i

re hovpi re /xafcpojt,

TTieipwi iripdovTe TToXetf fxepoTrov uvOpcoirrov.'' elTTiov krdpoLcriv eKK\eTO Blof o)"? A'^iWev'i
dfi(f)l

TTVpl

(TTt](Tai

rpiTToha
cliro

p-e'^fav,

o(f)pa

ru-^iara
^U'

UuTpoKXai' Xovaeiav
01

j3porov aifxaToevTa.

Se
B'

iv

ap'

Xoerpo^uov vSwp e-)(av,

eV TTvpl KrfKewi, rpLTToS' icTracrav vtto Se ^v\a halov eXoz'Tes"dficjieTre,

ydcTTprjv fxev rpL7rooo<; irup avrdp eVel 8?/ ^eacrev vhwp

deppbero

v6(op'

ii

i^vottl

Kol Tore
iv
8'

8i]

Xouadi' re Kal
7rXP](Tai>

ijXet.yp'av

-^^oKkmi, Xitt eXatcoi,

350

CL>rec\d<i

dXei(paro<;

evvecopoio.

ev Xeyeeaai he
9

6evre<^

eavon Xiri KaXvy\rav

KaSvirepOe 8e
(f)dpel

TToSa? eK
rravvv-yioL

Ke(^aX?]^,

XevKMi.
A-^iXtja
35c

pev eireira

iruhwi raj^yv dpcp

AlvpfiiBove^

lldrpoKXov dve(rrevd)(^ovro yoMvre'i-

345. naypoKXou Uarl. a supr. 344. nupfl Q. 342. nepeoNTCC Syr. 347. exeoN \ r. tl 346. ecTacas II le-) PijK. ^x^uqn GJQ anoBpoTou K. CNi : 349. bk om. I'K. unb 6n6 (,. ( tiiipr.): x^uaN I'i^^'^^[<. Liji-i. o'lNoni n. ^nl C. In H Harl. a
\\
:

341. KaJLi6ucea, the mid. aor. recurs only in t 130, also in the sense of wc^^ui?-di Ki acpiv vrjctov ivKTifxiv-qv i7ir/ by labour,
(KCL/xovTO.

405,

As
that
'

perhap-s

aiiplied to slaves it implies they are mere chattels.

'

Gr. ii. g 17o, G. Meyer Gr. and compare iw-^/xap so also read ewdpyinoi \ 312. The -e- is due only to the intiuence of the more

Brugmann

The

of course common enough in the act. (Kafxov. It is probable that this is the primitive sense of the word, the sense to grow weary,' which alone is found in classical
act.

to

make by labour

is

familiar iwia. -wpos from iopa, c&poj (see Lex.), the same word as our year.

'

Apparently oil improved bj' keeping, and we are to understand that nine-year The word recurs oil is the very best.
also in k 19 {5wk 5^ n' ^vSeipas dffKbv
/3o6s

It is curious Greek, being secondary. that modern Greek should have returned k6.vui being = <o to the original sense, do ; ri Kaveis ; Iww do you do ? The idea perhaps is that the enslaved women are set to do the work of professional

ivvewpoio),

390

(crtdXotcrtc

eotAroroj

iyveujpoLcnv), \ 311 {evviupoi Kal (vveairrixees ^(7av), r 179

yap tol ye (MiVwj ev-

v^wpos

The
or

/SacriXei'e Aids p.eyd\ov oapicn^s). last refers to the nine years' cycle

magmis

annus

of

early

Dorian
S. xiv,

720) in a sort of triumphant This, however, was not tlie mockery. view of the author of T 282 S. a ])assage probably suggested by these lines. = 344 = X 443, 40, 6 434; 345 41 34tJ-48 = ^ 435-37.
(f2

mourners

chronology (see Evans in /. H. 356 after Hoeck Krctai. 246 tf. ).

From

347.

P.

Knight
of

conj. ^x^ov, to

the sequence Cobet.

imperfects.

keep up So also

associations of this sort the word may have grown into a round number denoting full maturity (not however in X 311). Compare the 'ninety cities' of Crete which come just before t 179
;

and
j36e

for

the ^oCs of k 19, Hes.

.

(Jp2J-

436
ovk

evfaerripu}
is

tuiv

yap

ffdivos

348. aju<pene, lit. clasped about, einbraced, from the primitive sense of ?7rw,
to

dXawadvdi'.

Any derivation from

i'i[F)os,

handle.

351. ^NNecopoio, ni7ic years old. shoulil probably read iwdipoio: evv- = ivF- from *ivFa, for which form see

We

forbidden by the synizesis with of F, as well as by other Herondas viii. 5 calls long difficulties. nights vvKTes ewiwpoi, nint years (or

new,

neglect

Iwxirs

?)

long.

294
ZeL"?
S'

lAIAAOC C

(xviii)

"

dvaT7]aaa

re"Upi]v irpocreeLTre Kacri<yv7]T'}]V akoy^ov KoX eireiTa, (BooiTrL^; irorvia "iipv> 7rpi]^a^ TroSa? Ta^vv' tj pa vv aelo
'A'^iX^'ja

e^ avTi}^ eyevovTO Kupr) KO/ji6o)VTe<; ""A-^aiOi. Tov 8' rifiei/Ser eireira /SocoTTi.'i TTorvia "^^pt)' " alvorare KpovlSi], irolov rov /xvOov eetTre? ;
09 Trep
7rco9

360

Kul fiev h] TTOv Ti9 /jueWet /3poTo<; avBpl reXeaaai, earl koI ov rocra fiijBea olSe' dvriT6<; r

dedwv efi/xev dpiarr], re koi ovveKa err) 7TapaK0iri<; dfKporepov, yeverji KeK\r}/xai, av Se irdcxi fiT tldavdroiaiv dvdaaei^,
Brj

eycoy, y

<f)r]/xL

365

Tpcoeaai KorecraafxevT] KaKO, pd^^ai ToiavTa irpo^ dWi]\ov<; dyopevov 8' ^Kave Sofiov eTt9 dpyvpoire^a 'H^aio-Toy ddavdroLcn, dffidiTOV darepoevra, fieTaTrpeire

OVK

6(})\ov

ft)9

oi fiep

370

356.

npoceeine

dirooeiKi'vvai ouffKevaff/j.^uoi' rovTov tov

357.

Bowni

ACHT

CKdXecce Pint. Mor. 736 rbwov Sch. 360 om. Pap. t*. Pap. l.
:

f.

BT

356-68. Zrjvddupos -mipaTaL (Porph. ? See Schrader p. 434). 361. ^einac DR. 363. t' om.
:

AD3YK.

364. ercor'

crwN Zen.

367.

pdij/ai

pesai

{sv'iyr.

^dij;ai)

HU.

369. A9aicToio GS.

356-68. Tiy]v6buipo%irnpaTaLairo5eiKvvvaL
Sif<TKeva(T/xhov (interpolated) tovtov tov For the little that is rbirov, Sch. P>T.

known

of Zenodoros see Schrader Porph. In tliis case his judgment pp. 428 ff. In the first is pretty certainly right. alludes to the 2)lace the passage clearly

ing 'also' in the sense of once more,' an allusion to Hera's earlier offences. Bobbnic as voc, 49. In both places good Mss. have poQ-m, but it can hardly be supposed that the -t was long by nature in the voc. as Wernicke's law requires us to suppose that it was in the
'

'

suspected lines 168 and 181-86, and is open to all the objections urged against them. Again, of the thirteen lines seven appear in other parts of the poems 356
;

nom. (App. N, 18). 358. H pd Nu, ironical, surely the Achaians must be off'spri7ig of thine own. 362. u^XXei with aor. inf. is like to
have,
i.e.

432; (357, cf. 49); 360-61 =A 551-52 363 = u 46; 365-66 = A 60-61 = E 274, etc. (the last being a 368

= 11

in this case

'

commonly

does.'

familiar note

of interpolation) while the six lines which are original contain several curious expressions. The double
;

Bpoxdc, a mere man. TeXeccai without an object, like ^irpri^as above, to trork his xoill. Bentley conj. ^ttos for ^poTds on the analogy of A 108, S 44, 543 Brandreth kotov, but this is not much

change of .scene

is

violent,

and not in

the Homeric style.

The passage does

and would certainly
'

gain. 367.

nothing whatever to advance the story or to give any fresh insight into the relations of 01yni])0s,

KQKd pdij/ai, cf. KaKoppacplri ooXoi' v(palvLv etc.

'

16,

were omitted. 357. ^npHsac, you have accomplished cf. A 562 your end, had your way The verb TTprj^ai S' ^fiTTTji oil Ti dvvricreai. is only here used without an object. enciTQ, after all, but for Kai we should rather have e.xpected Sij as Bentley conj. Kal may, however, be explained as meannot be missed
if it
'

370. dcxepoeNxa, probably adorned with star-like ornaments,' see on 11 134. Such a method of decoration seems to have been employed in the great tomb at Mykene called the Treasure-house of Atreus.' x6Xkon perhaps alludes to the practice of coating the walls with
'

polished metal (see Helbig R. E. p. 100, q 86, 5 73) though it may only be an instance of the common Homeric custom
;

lAlAAOC C
'^d\KOv, ov p

(XVIII)

1)5

avTos

'iroii](Taro

KvX\o7roBio)i/.
Trepl
(f)V(Ta^,

Tov B

evp'

IBpcoovTa
TpiTro8a<;
ire pi

Xi(Tcro/j.ei>ov

airevBovTa'
icrrdfjiei'at

yap eecKoac

iravra^;

trevyev

^pv(Ta Bs a(f)^ 6<}>pd ol avTOfiaroi Oelov Bvaatar

/;8'

to1^oi> evcrradeo'i /xeyupoio vTTo KVK\a KdcrTQ)t 7rv6/j,evi

dP/Kev,

375

dyowa
IBecrdai.
o'

avri'i
B'

7rpo<;

Boifia

veoiaro, 6avp.a

01

i]Toi rocraov p,kv e^ov TeXos^

ovara

ov ttw

BaiBc'ikea
o(f>p^

irpoaeKeiro' rd p yprve, Koirre Be BecrfMov'^. ye ravT eTTovelro IBvirjiaL irpa'TriBecrcn,

e77i5^ei'
(,>.

380

ro^pd

OL

rfkde dea
373.

(")eTt9
1':

dpyvpoTre^a.
i

371. inoiHCQTO

rap

r.,//.

ucn Pap.
h
: :

{siqir.

[ra]p).

374.
:

cucTOGuea Vi. A.

eucaiaNT* Q Sucontqi li, eV fiXXwt A tV rais etKaLorefai^ ecToN 3uccoNTai PRU Par. j, Vr. b 377. aueic C. Kayo Qwjua NeoNxai ncointo T) Sell. A'r(n. 379. npocSecjud liar. .Mor. 380. TaOra noNcTxo I'll (-cTt';. eKciNTO ,1. iduiH(i)ci ClI'K: 381 om. A^D^U Pap. i, Par. a: eV fiXXcjt Kal ovtos evptO-q, cidciHici Lips.
fr.

376.

ducaiax*
:

AC

AIosc. Par.

duc^ar'

airiaTpawTO 5i A.

||

fiXec

oin.

fie

Lips. 374. cucxaeeoc juerdpoio

is

of representing divine objects as of metal instead of meaner human materials ; as the island of Aiolos is surrounded by a relxo^ X'^'^^^f"" (*'' 3), so the house of Hephaistos is built of solid bronze instead of mere stone. 371. Ku\Xono9icoN, only here and T It seems to be a liypocoristic 270, 4> 331. or pet form of *KvK\oiros, little crook-foot, and means the same as afi<pvyvriL% as For the custom of explained on A 607.

elsewhere
ivcr.

purely Udyssean
\j/

}ilirase

(also

6a\d/xov
37'k

178).

oi is,

of course, 'dat. commodi.'

eeToN arcoNa the assembly of the gods, see note on II Li:*-^, U 428. It is curious that
the

un

Homeric

SvaovTon

or dvaosvTai

giving nicknames from bodily defects out of pure alfection Schulze {Q. E. p. 308) aptly compares Horace Sat. i. 3. 43 ff. at pater xi-t gnati, sic nos debcmiis amici Si quod sit vitium non fastidirc, etc., where Varas is a Roman parallel.

should have invaded nearly all siss. It is probably a reminiscence of H 298. The variant 6e7ov Kara 5d)/xa vioivro either involves the omission of the next line, or may be corrupt, and mean that
Kara, was read for Trpos in 377. The automatically travelling tripods may be compared to the gold and silver dogs made by Hephaistos which guarded the palace of Alkinoos, -q 91-95, as well as to the golden handmaids below, 418. The very spai-ing use made of such marvels even in Olympos is noteworthv. 378. t6ccon Jui^N, cf. X 322, 454, and on A 130 they were so far fiiushed, but the handles were not affixed is a slight anacoluthon as easily intelligible in English as in Greek. Secuouc, rivets .elsewhere in the general sense bond '). The oldest Greek bronze tripods found at Olympia are thus fastened the welding of bronze w-is a comparatively late discovery, ouaxa, handles, 'lugs,' as A 632. 381. This line is omitted by sudi respectable authorities that it must needs be suspected. It is not absolntely necessary, and may have been interj)olated to supply the usual T6<ppa after

and

cXicc. is

372. eXiccoueNON, turning backwards cf. versari. forwards, i.e. husji, the chief ]iredicate, to which

idpcooNTQ is subordinate, while cneiidoNTQ is explanatory of both. 373. For the tripods with wlieels see Helbig H. E. \^\x IDS (n. 13), 347, and compare the rdXapos vw6kvk\o% of Helen, 5 131. The wheels are found in ancient Phoenician monuments ; cf. also 1 Kings
vii.

'

'

'

tcheels.

27-38 every base had four bra:cn The tripods are perhaps meant

feasts of tlie

as tables at the the fi^yapov and dil-pia nuejuHN (377) are those of Hephaistos. is here = ^ey (cf. the use of the word in A 635 and see App. E), he put golden wheels (one) under each leg.

to carry trays

and serve
;

gods

296
Tr]v

IMAAOC
Be
iSe
T7)v

(xviii)

irpofioXovaa Xdpi^ \iirapoKpi]Be^ivo<^

oiTTVie
01
(f)V

KoXi],

ev

dpa
re

irepiKkvTO'i dficfuyuijeL^erro^ r (f)aT K X^ipi,

oiwfxa^e-

"

TLTTTe,

^-)eri

TavvTreirXe,

Udvei^
ye
rot irap

rjfMerepov

8m
6ap,i^i<;.

38&

alhoiri

(f)i\v

re

ircipo^

fxev

ov

a)OC
ft)9

eireo

irporepw,
(f)0)V7]<7acra

ha

dpa

Trpoao)
e-rrl

^elvia Oeiw.'' dye Sia dedcov.

T)]v

fxev

eirena KaOelcrev
viro

Opovov dpyvporfkov
iroa-lv
elire

KaXov SaidaXeov
Ke/cXero
8'

he

6pi]vvi

"H(f)aLaTOP KXvroTe-xyfjv

rjev re fivOov

390

vv ti aeio 'x^ari^eir ""H^ato-re, 7rp6/xo\' o)Se- exi? eTrena 7repiK\vT0<i d/i^t'yvi]ei<;S' rj/Jbei^eT ri-jv "
rj
1]

pd vv

ixoL
,

Seivy

re Kal alhoLTj d\jo<i d<pLKero

kvvcottiSo^;,
ij
jjl

6e6^ evhov,
rf]Xe

IX

eadwa
e/if/?

ore

fi

ireaovra

395

/xrjrpo^

lorrjri

eOeXrjae
dv/xcbi,

Kpv-^ai

ywXov

eovra'

tot

dv irdOov dXyea

TONunenXoc Zen. eexic TONunenXe Bar. Mor. (eeri* Harl. a) Harl. b. 389. 388. <pcoNHcac' ArHCaxo S. 387. napd J PR. re Pap. t^. coTo P. 394. Te 396. 392. ceo QR KaeHce(N) CIM), ee^XecKc G. 397. aN KUNconiboc yp. 6oconi3oc T. yp. Qp U^ Eust.
385.
eerie
&fe
:

||

HuieTepoN

Zen.

['

belonged to there is nothing to explain its omission. There appears to be no other case of 8<ppa, in the purely temporal sense, succeeded by 5e in cqjodosi the only cases in the U. where it is not answered by rbcppa seem to be 61, But the use follows 442, E 788, I 352. immediately from the original parataxis
6<ppa.

If the line originally

this place

For the favourite conjunction of aiSoToc and 9iXoc cf. K 114, S 210, etc. and With for ndpoc with the present A 553. npoT^pco we may perhaps compare the Italian Avanti != come in.'
; '

cf.

.047

'6(f)pa.

fikv

{for

a time)

avrap

iirei.

in spite of Ar. 's arbitrary canon that it means only thvs in H. He explained it here outws us ^X^'S) ovdev inrepdefievos (An.), cf. p 447 But this would arrjd' ovtus es fiecaov. never be seriously maintained except for

392. d)9e,

hither,

382. Xdpic is made wife of Hephaistos by a more transparent allegory than we

find elsewhere in H.
del,
;

otl

ttjl

rix^^^i ttjv

See on K 537, the sake of a theory. 346, and the discussions in Lehrs Ar. Plato, 70, 379, Bekker //. B. ii. 38.

Schol. A. In d 266Xo-P^v irpoaeivai 366 Hejjh. is wedded to Aphrodite, whose attendants an; the Xdptres but that
;

when about to burn his poems (see on P 263), is said to have apostrophized
lYKdrdov fire, '"^(pauTTe, wpb/j-ok' cD5e vv Ti aeio XttTifet. 395. For the legends of casting out 18-24 and of heaven see on S 249, A 590-94 with the same application to Hephaistos, though the details are different. Hephaistos and his mother are generally re]iresented as close allies. 397. tot' on to get rid of the 6.v Brandreth conj. tot' Up (with Eust.) or TO Kev, van L. ij Kev.

the

passage is later and un- Horn eric. XinapoKpHSeixNOC, .see App. G, 11. 385. Zen. 's Berts ravvireirXos, though approved by Cobet {M. 0. 333), is needless here, as the short t of the voc. has the ictus (see on 357), and the hiatus in the caesura is common. Au^repoN .see A 426 and note Zen.'s ijfie3(2), Tepovoe (as we now accent it). 386-87 = e 88 [91] so 425-27 = 6 88-90.
;

lAIAAOC C
t
/Li?;
yu.

(xviii)

29'

Fjvpvi'o/x7)

re C^er/?

vTreSe^aro kuXttoh,
400
6pp.ov<;,

I^vpvvu/JLT]

6vyaT7]p ayjroppoov
elvdere^;

D.Kea}'OLO.

Trjiai

Trap'

^ciX/cevoi'
6'

BalSaXa ttoWci,
KciXvKU'i

irupirai; re yva/jLTrra^

e\iKa<i

re Kai

ev

aTTrjl

y\a(f)vpo)i,

irepl

8e p6o<i

ilKeavolo

popfxvpwv peev aairero'^' ovSe rt? aWo<; ovTe Oecov ovre OvrjTcov avdpoiirwv, -^ibeev oKka ert? re kul \Lvpvvo/xy] laav, a'l pe adoicrav.
u(f>po)i

40i

vvv r)p,Tpov Sopov 'iKei- ro) pe pi'ika XP^^ rj iravra eri Ka\Xi7r\oKdp,o)i ^codypia rivew.
398. re om. L.
||

e' om. T^

h' A. {s^qjr. e') Q.

399.

Baeuppoou
401.

.1.

400.
:

noWa
403
niii.

noNTa
I'K
:

nopnaKQC
HCQN
S, 7p.

Aph. nopnac LS.

404.

Zen.

Bar.
||

Hail,

b,

Par.

g.

nopnac re

PNanrdc T.
yp. HideiN
l)i
1.

t' fe'KiKac

D'.

HaeccN J

D. 402. Qeppooc C. ecoN (..IR: 405. Te vm. PQU.

.1 Hail, a, Eust. Y^paio TciNeiN Pap. i, Bar.
:

U^
f-

{^supv. XP^'Q)) ^

406. Hicci LII.S. -A. 407. eexiN

y^pei^tn
:

y^pk

RU

etrxdx

i\

For the singular uneSesaxo witli A 'Im ?) k(v ~,t)6-i]aai Ilpta/xos llpi.dfxoi6 re TratSes, where the constr. is less harsh, as the verb precedes the nominatives. Kiihner ii. p. 70. 399. The epaiialepsis of the former of two names is very unusual. It might be accounted for on the ground that Thetis does not require explanation but probably P. Knight is right in expelling the
398.

two

.subjects comjiare

whether he had any clear idea of their sense is doubtful, and it is rash to base arguments on that passage. Helbig explains eXiKcc by some brooches of a very ancient type found in Greece, Italy, and Central Europe, and formed of two sjiirals.
(See the illustrations in //. E. pp. 279-82.)

line as a
onlj'

mere
I'

gloss.

a\]iopp6ov recurs
'

65 in the sami' connexion. The ancients explained liowing back into himself,' because he surrounds the earth in a circle. Others have preferred to see in it a vague rumour of the rein
' '

however makes them only another kind of ndp-n-ai, which is not probable. We can only say that they are spirals : this form is so common in early ornament that we cannot specify more closely. Note \'ery likely they were bracelets. Of tliat the F of ffXuas is neglected. the KoXuKcc it can only be said that It is they were bud-like ornaments.
Tliis

fluent tide. 400. xa^i^^uoN, a violation of Wernicke's liiw. It is also one of the i'ew exceptions to the rule against the molossus in this place. See A pp. N, 17.
'
'

very natural to give the name to the gold rosettes found so abundantly in ilykenaean graves, anil used apparently
for fastening

(see

Schuchh.

on to dresses as ornaments but comparison p. 202)

;

SaioaXa /j.i/j.i>ov, which does not meet the second objection. eiNdcTec, for a nine years' cycle, see note
x^'^'^^'^'^"

Nauck

on 351.
401.
Tlie

nopnai
;

are

iiroi)ably
9),

the

with ilykene must be used cautioush' when we are dealing with women's dress. The opjuoi were of course necklaces. 402. cnflV, a false form for (rnfu which can always be restoreii and so crWeos
;

same as

irepbvai (see

App. G,

fibulae,

for aireiovs.

The only authority

is

for

the
l^ov

brooches or buckles cf. Eur. Ecc. 1170, Phoen. 62, where the pin is used for For the rest of the putting out eyes. line cf. Hym. Ven. 86-89 TreirXov fxh yap
^ecTO
opfiol
fiffav,

longer

stem

194

t^o;'

5^

ffireios

yXa<pvp6v,

perhaps a corruption of

8k cTTTfoj es 7\. (Nauck).

405. YcQN, kncv\ only

here in II. (three

viij life, cf.

(paeivoTepov
8'

eTnyvafiTTTCLS
dfxip'

'iXiKas

nvpos ai'ry^j, (Ix^ 5' KaXuKat re (paeivds. aTraXrji deip^i. vepiKaXXees

(cf.

times in

O"'.

~i.

407. zcodrpia,
OTi
/J.01

the.

price of

462 (Nau.sikaa to Odysseus)

fivrjcrrji e/xei',

KaXol, xp'JCfi-oi; va/J-TrolKiXoL

ibid.

162

ff.).

Hymn

doubt the author of the took his words from this passage
;

No

The TTpuTrji ^uidypC <50e\\fts. (wliich is used in these two passages only in H.) evidently siguitied in the
word

298

lAIAAOC C
<7V
CIV

(xviii)

aXXa
o(f>p^
rj

fiev

vvv

o'l

irapuOe'i

^eivifia

KoXa,
410

iyo)

(f)V(Ta<i

uTrodelofxai oirXd re iravra.

KoX air
vtto

dK/xoderoio TreXwp airjrov dvecrrri

Kvrj^at pooovro apatai. dirdvevOe ridet nrvpo'^, oirXd re irdvTa
Be

ywXevcov'
9

^vaa'i jxev p

XdpvaK

dpjupei]v

avWe^aro,

Toi<i

iirovelro'

koX dficpo) %6t/3' airofxop'yvv aTToyycoi, dp,cf)l rrpoawTra re (7Ti/3apbv Koi arijdea \a'^vi]evTa' av-^eva
S'

415

yirwv ywXevoiv vtto h

,

hi)

he

eXe Se aKYjirrpov
d/ji(f)i7roXoc

'iTa-)(y,

/Si}

he

dvpa^e

pcoovro dvaKTi
ev he

^pvaeiai,
rP]C<i

^coijiai

ve)]vccnv

ecoLKvlac.

Kol
ai

iv fiev v6o<; earl fxerd <^peaiv, <Tdevo<i, ddavdrwv he 0eo)U citto

koI avhi]
Icraaiv.
420

epya

o eppwv fxev vTraida dvaKTO<; eTroLTrvvov avrdp ev6a ("^erL'i Trep, eVl Opovov ll^e (f)aetvov, ttXtjctiov,

ev r
408.

dpa

ol

(f)v

%6t/>t,
a.

eTro?

ecpar

e/c

ovofMU^e'

sunhTq JQ Harl.
fr.

411. pcboNxai R.

414.

410-12 o/n. Q. npocconoN Bar. Vr. A.

410.
||

Qnhton
:

R
||

(7^.
tui

qThton).
Pap.

KaJ

ib'

Bar.
419.

dneu6prNU

ACT PS

JIosc.

cctIn cni Vr. b.

418. eoiKuTai 421. noinNUON

DGHPQTU
H.

eeiKuTai

J.

instance the price paid to a warrior prisoner alive instead of slaying him, see Z 46 'g^hypu, 'Arp^os vU, ai 0' a^La o^^aL awoiva. The use in these two places is clearly a playful extension of the word, but fixed the sense for later Greek cf. Herod, iii. 36, and the meaning oH'erings to the gods for recovery from sickness' in Anthol., etc. exi, Nauck 6(0.1, the contracted -I for -a being doubtful. Ace. to van L. {Ench. p. 224) the only other places where this -i cannot be thus resolved are Z 335, 11 661, 891, 141, 706, and five in Od. l^>rugmann however {Gr. ii. p. 602) regards the -I as the ])rimitive instrumental -i, used from
first

Brandreth

{verivLdfaiv P.

Knight, which

who took a

will not do).

If

'

the analogy of eiXrjXovOws r 28, which Schulze not very satisfactorily attributes to metrical necessity (?) in an antispastic(?) word see vol. i. App. D, a2 and p. 597. The animated handmaidens of gold are a relic of the tradition which everywhere attributes magical powers to the mythical founders of metallurgy, e.g. the Telchines of Rhodes, the Daktyloi and the bronze man Talos of Crete, the Weyland Smith of Thus Pindar Teutonic mythology, etc. says of the Telchines in 0. vii. 52 ^pya
eldvla

we condone the -ol- on (P 5), we can

compare

Se

^woiaLV

ipirovTiacri

d'

6/J.oia

KeXevffoi.

early times as a dative. 410. aYHTON, a word

(pipov.

The only analogy

in

H.

is

to

of

unknown

is

in Greek. It apparently connected with the equally * 395 q.v. neXoop too enigmatic &t)tov is an odd word to be to
a^iplied

meaning found only here

Hepliaistos. 411. xwXeucoN after TrtXwp, the usual ad scasum. pcooNTO, see A 50 Apaiai, E 425. 418. doiKuTai, a very doubtful form for tlie correct FeFiKviai, which occurs everywhere else in H. The best remedy is to write FeFiKviat with vfrjvLaatv
constr.

be found in the gold and silver dogs (sphinxes?) which Hephaistos made, adavaTovs ovras Kal ayqpws fjixara navra, to guard the palace of Alkinoos (7; 91) the xpiVetot KoOpoL evdfirjTuv iirl j3u)/j.ujv (t) 100) are to be regarded as statues See on (Helbig H. E. 390-92),
;

376. 421. OTL

eppuN

01}

ipiXQs iropevSfievos,

xco\6T7;Ta (pdeLpdfxevos, ArisSee on G 239. ton. 423-25, see on 384-86 ; 426-27

5td
T7]i'

dXXd

=3

195-96.

lAIAAOC C
"
TiTTTt",

(will)
rifiirepov 8o) ov ri Oafii^eif;.
0u/j.o<i

299

^)eT<

TavvTreirXe,

[kupi<;

alBoii)

T
o
Ti

(f)L\7)

re

T7apo<;

ye
el

fxkv
/xe

425

avSa
el

(^poveei^'

TeXeaat Be
kuI

civcoyeu,
ecrrt,.

hvvafxai reXeaac ye

reTeXecrfievov

TOP

8'

7]fMeil3eT
?]

eireiTa
Bt]
ti<;,

(")eTK

Kara huKpv
ev

-^eovcra\)\vfi7ro}i,

*''\\(f)aiar\ TocradB^ ivl

oVcr'
e/ioi
jx

cipa

oaai deal ela

^pecrlv r]Lcnv dvea-^ero Ki'jBea \vypu, e/c Traaetov KpovLBrj<; 7ieu<; ciXye^ eBwKev

430
;

eV p,ev

dWcioiv a\id(ov dvBpl Bd/xaacrev,

Il7]\y]i,

\laK[8i]i

Kal erXijp dvepo<i euvrjv

6
fxev
Bj)
yt']pa'i

TToWd

fidX'

ovK edeXovaa'

Xvypon
435

Kelrat evl jxeydpoL^; dprifjLevo<i, dXXa Be fioc vvv vlov eirel p.oi Bo)Ke yeveadal re Tpacfye/xev re,

e^o^ov ypcofov
Tov
fxev

B'

dveBpajxev
'

epve'i

iao<;'

eycb

dpeylraaa (^vrov
KopwvicrLV

ws"

yovv6)t

dXcorj^

PT]valv

eTTLirpoei^Ka

\Xlov eiaoi

Tpcoal iia'^rjaoiievov, tov B ou^ v7roBe^o/xac otKaBe voaTijcravra Bofiov Tl7]X)')ioi> el'crco.
6(f)pa
424.

avra

440

Be fxoi

^coei

Kal opdc
||

<^do<i

i^eXcoio,

iiNcbrei

eerie TONunenXoc . . Au^epoN bk Zen. 426. Par. f. 427 om. H''U Harl. b (supr. cn), Par. c d g, fj' dWuii A. ecrai I'. 429. fi: hS" TI. 430. Tocca J. ciNexero G. Pap. 1, Syr. esHiceN PK. 431. nacdcoN PK. 432. dXicoN CJ. 435. eNiJuuuerdpoic 11 Pap. (. 442. 440. aueic C Mor. Bar. 441 orn. U Pap. i, iv tktiv ov KeiTai, Scfe. A.

e^ic Vr.
Bar.

I\Ior.

zw(i)h(i) CJT.

= 56-62; 444-45 = 11 56, 456 = T 414 457 =7 92, 5 322 and compare 448 with I 574, 449 with I 121, 515. There are several phrases which are common in the Od. but do not recur in the Iliad, see 435, 457. But this proves only that the passage is late, not that it is later than the context. The whole of the 6ir\oTroua may be as late as the Presbeia and though the reference in 450-51 does not give the whole course of events, it is near enough there is
places; 437-43

429. This speech of Thetis has given Ar. athetized 444-56, like A 366 fF,, on the ground that the recapitulation is out of place, and tliat the sending of Patroklos did not result from the eniba.ssy, as seems to be implied in 4.^1. To a modern critic the mention of the Presbeia is in itself evidence of late origin. To this may be added that a large part of the speech is simply repeated from other
rise to serious critical doubts.

The only omission, not mis-statement. whole speech may well have been com])osed for this place from the first. There is a certain dry humour in Schol. T on 429 eiJ.i,urj<raTo rjdos O-riXeLwu, ov

irepl Jjv ripiJ>TriTaL airoKpivofiivri, Cov iXvireiTo.

dWd

irfpl

434. noX.X6 udV seems to go with ovk eOiXovaa, as in ttoW d^Kuv. 435. apHueNoc, worn out, weary, with which Sehulze {Q. E. 460) would connect

58

etymologically, writing Fap-rifj^vos note on K 98. The word is elsewhere the only place in purely Odyssean wliich this sense is not quite suitable is i 403 riTrre t6(tov, no\v(f)7]p.\ dp-npiivos w5e ^6rjffas ; where we might have exti\Xa (lected a rather stronger word. hi uoi nun, we must it seems supply dXye' IduKev or ?(ttlv from 431.
:

it

cf.

The

436. Tpa(peueN intrans. see on B 661. enei is virtually redundant {Jirst) as

,

in 55.

300

lAIAAOC C

(xviii)

ayvvrai, ouBe ri ol Siiva/aai

Kovprjv
T)]v
i^roL
a'\jr

'^paicr/jirj(rat
i;Ie9
'

tovaa.

i)v

apa

ol

'yepa<;

e^eXov

A^aicov,
445

K yeipoiv eXero Kpeiwv

rf)^

Ay afii/ivcov.

d-^ecov

(f)peva<;

Tpcoe?
eicov

iirl

TrpvfMvijtcriv

eelXeov,

ecpdiev avrap A^atoi/? ouBe dvpa^e

i^tevai.

rov Be Xtacrovro yepovTe<i

450

^Apyeicov, koX TroXka irepLKXvra Bcop^ ovofxa^oi'evd^ avro<i fiev eireir rjpaivero Xoljov a[xvvaL, avrap 6 HdrpoKXov irepl p,ev rd d rev-^ea eaae,
ireixTre

Be pnv iroXeixovBe,

iroXvv B

dfjua

Xaov

oiraacre.

Trdv B

SKaiSjiat TrvXTjcac Tjfjbap fidpvavro Kai vv Kev avrPjfiap ttoXlv eirpaOov, el yu,?; AiroXXwv TToXXd KaKa pe^avra Mevoiriov aXKipbov vlov
Trpofid-^oKTi Kal "^KTOpi KvBo'i eBcoKe. TOVveKa vvv rd ad yovvad iKavo/jiai,, at k ideXrjtcrda

ire pi

455

cKTav
vl

evl

ifiMi
ad.

MKVfiopwc Bofiev uaTTiBa Kai rpv(f)dXecav

At.
(the obelos 446.
is

444-56
KoijpHN
9'
(1

Hail.
:

a.

6 om.
452. d'

prefixed in C.
:

aiul

in

to 444-61).

444,

450. ONaiNCTO

HNaiNQTO
uli

HNHiNCTO U.

453. judpNaro

GR.
uieT cjucoi

axxa 5' 455. pezoNxa H^ pesoNxa H-.

:

ANH(i)NaTO ^e b re S Bar. Mor. Harl. a

: :

DS
GS

oi C.
;

458.
fi.
i|

uT' Ucbl

euw

II

Vr. b

A:

uTi eu' J

uteT

'ixx'

{in')

Sojaewai PR.

446. e9eiN, a form which is found It is not clear whether it is here only. aor. or imperf., trans, or intrans. It may come from a pres. 4>dtu related to or it may be an (pdivb) as rtw to rivw
:

otherwise in a hexameter (Schulze Q. E. -t- stands p. 358), or if a pres. because the

for -ty- and is therefore primarily long though capable of being shortened [H. G. van L. would read (pOleai). % 51. 1 Blass very ingeniously conj. ecrdiev, which would solve all difficulties, but has no support whatever in tradition (see O
:

aor., cf. ^TTiov

by nivw.
;

The former seems

the more probable the imperf. gives the better sense, and the aor. though very common always has mid. or pass. terminations : e<pdLTO would of course have been quite possible here. On the

129).

same grounds with 9peNac

453. nSN Huap same objection as

' '

is

here open
in

to the

eipduv is probably trans., as direct object, like all the other active forms of (pdivoi, except when used of the passing of time {(pdivovTos fxijvos ^ 162, etc., /xrjde rot alwu
(pdiviru}

160,

and others

all
is

in the
intro-

Od.).

Some doubt, however,

duced by the closely analogous use of (pdivvdw, as we have (pdivvdovai vapeLai 530 by the side of alQua (f>divv0w a 204, and ol' fiev (pOivvOovai cpiXov KTJp k 485.
(pdiuvdeiTKe

the fighting at neither all day long nor for all the rest the latter would of the day (A 472) ignore all the long fight over Patroklos, But this extending to the Greek camp. is not the place where we need expect the accuracy of a chronicler. an 457. t6 c6 rouNae* iKaNouai, Odyssean phrase (7 92, 5 322 cf. e 449,
' '

P 384 ; the Skaian gates was

Travrifiepiois
;

Compare the equally ambiguous A 491 to which this (piXov K^p, The form passage of course refers.
I

147, V 231). 458. Ar. read viet /j.ihKVfi6pwi, which is expressed by the ^/j.' (ifji.') uKVfiopui of most Ms.s. Such a crasis is without a parallel in H., unless it be in Ar.'s
r,

(peirjis

has
aor.,

(p 368) is certainly intrans. ; it either from metrical necessity, if

for
it

obviously could not stand

There is reading ll-nXeloijeeX, A 277. no reason why we should not accept the reading uT' ixxioi which may have

lAIAAOC C
Kul KaXa.'^
Koi 6u>priY
Ki'7]fx28a<;,
'

(will)
apapvia<^,
iriaru^;
Ov/jLov

:',(il

e7ria(f>vploi<;
yi> ol,

yap
o

airioXecye
eirl

eTuipo'i
'

460

Tpwal
Ti^v

da/j.eU.
8'

6e

Kelrat

'^Oovl

a-^^evwv.

7jp.eL^eT
pn]

eTreira

7rpiK\vTo<i
(f)pecrl

d/x(f)iyv7]i<;'

"
ddp(TL'

rot

ravra fiera
ore
/xiv

aPjiat

/xeXovTcov.

at

yap piv davdroLO hvariyeo^;

diroKpyy^aL,
rev-^ea
eiTTcov

6)he

Bvvaifnjv
alvo<;

iwacpcv
o>9

p.opo'^

iKavoi,
'

465

ol

KoXa Trapeaaerai,
T7]v
/xev

old rt? ai/Te

os"

dvdpMTTwv TToXecov Oav/xdaaerai,

CO?

fcev
/3ij

iBijTai.
S'

XiTrev avrov,

eVl

(fyvcra'i,

Ta<;

B'

9
S'

TTvp erpe-^e KeXevae re epydl^ecrOac. eV ^odvoiaiv

(f)vaaL

ieiKoac Trucrat i^vcroiv,

470

iravTOLT^v

aWoT

fiev

evirpi-jarov dvrpijv i^avtelaai, crirevBovTi irapep^pbevai, aXkore

460.
ti

8'

avre,
D.TP:
toi

459 om. Pap.

Lips. Vr. A.
Syr.
:
II

t'.

8:

rives

'd

Sell.

T.
:

463. TOI
juoi

ti

ti

CT
:

UH

TOiaOra Q.
466.
eni

464.

uiN
:

K Mor.

465. iKcJNei (U'^'K

Ykong Lips.
Mosc.

napeccexai
H.

t6c
Tivis

fr.

469. ec

ecrpeijye

468. thn napenouai Zen. Ajih. TC bk PRU. 471. 1' Vr. d.

!l

eOnpHKTON Did.

been changed to avoid the comparatively unless it be thought rare elision of the -i better to adopt Bentley's vU /xev or Nauck's vU HOI. See note on 144.

466.
a

napecccrai.

Trap^^o/icat

Zen. A]>h.,

more regular expression of the thought,

' '

hut not therefore necessarily to be pre-

460.

The way
to

added

the

in which the dwprj^ is of the jianoply rest

obviously suggests an afterthought. \Ve can hardly e.xjjunge 460-61 altogether. for we expect Thetis to state exidicitly but the that the armour has been lost beginning of the line may easily have been altered from vvv yap revxea KaXd o! is or the like. obviously in the wrong position after the verb (for 6 yap As the text stands we might FoL iji'). well adopt the variant a for 6, referring the rel. to Tevxea, implied in what precedes, and not to the breastplate
;

The indefinite tic here, as elsewhere, connotes the idea of many the origin of this sense (e.g. II 629 maybe seen in the ns of public opinion,'
ferred.
; '

cf.

"271

where

The addition
slight logical

= ^ TrXridvs of 278). of noXccoN seems to be a

Tts

iiiegularity, though the intention is evidently to emphasize the in other words, we should rather Tts ; have expected ttoWoI rives dvdpuirujv. Hut the required emphasis is given after all by the sentence as we have it, as will be felt if we translate 'many a one of the many men there be.'

only. 464. This

the not uncommon formula where the certainty of one event is attirmed by contrasting it with the he shall impossibility of another
is
'

469. The bellows, like the tripods, are intelligent automata, obeying the god's will. 470. xo"^NOiciN, crucibles, also in Hes. Th. 863.
471. eJinpHCTON, well-putfed,' see A 481. naNToiHN, of every degree of
'

have his armour as surely as I cannot save him from death,' the latter clause taking the form of a wish and being put first. iKdNOi is attracted by the i.e. the event, though preceding opt.
' '

force.

472.

aXXoTe

9'

auTC

is

valent to 'and
contrary,

vice versa,'

virtually equiaiTe, on the

certain,

is included by the speaker in the same category of pure imagination as the wish with which it is connected.

sufficiently summarizing the The opposite of the preceding clause. sense thus is so as to he at his service
'

302

lAIAAOC C

(xviii)

dpyvpov -x^pvaov Tcp,i]vra iv uK/ModeTWi fxejav aKfMova, yevro Se x^tpl 6))Kev Be yevro Trvpdjprjv. pai(TTrjpa Kparepov, eTepi](j)i TToUi Be TTpcoTiara aa.KO'i fMeya re ari/Bapov re
irdvrocre

OTTTTW? "H<f)at<TT6<; T iOeXot koI epyov avvro. voXkov B' ev TTvpl ^iiWev dreipea Kaao-Lrepov re kol KP.l avrap eTvecra

475

BacBdWwv,

irepl
e'/c

B'
S'

rpirrXaKa fiapfiaperjv,
473. t'
r'
II

dvrvya jSdWe (fiaeivrjv dpyvpeov reXafiMva.

:

480

DGS

Hail.

a.

|1

t'

ceeXei Vr. b

re e^Xei Q.
:

|1

epr' 6nuoito

Cram.
:

475. TiuHCNTa H QNUTO U- Cant. Bar. Zt/js. fr. Mosc. qnoito fi. Fp. 16. 30. 477. 476. N : en' (A supr.) CS Bar. Mor. and ap. Eust. TiJUHaNTQ Pap. i\

KparepON
juera
1'.

Zen.

(A supr.) CDGHJT Par. j: KpaxepHN Ik : ^n HPR Mor. Vr. A. 480 om. UK

\\

fi.

478.

uera re;

when he was working hard, and when he did not need it (the
There X 303
(/.ev
'

to cease
avr/xr)).'

is ol

another case of this use in H., (Kastor and Polydeukes) aXXoxe

TprjfJ.epoL

476. r^NTO, see on 6 43. 477. KpaTep6N, so Zen. Kparep-qv Ax. But a fem. in -tj/j seems to be quite
;

i^ivovcr'

dWore

d'

avre,

they live alternate days, and vice versa,' i.e. die alternate days. (In this case the usage has been obscured by the
entirely interpolation of 304, which in contradiction with the rest of the see Bekker ZT. B. ii. 37, J. P. passage A similar case, but with the xii. 287.) verb of the second clause expressed, is 5 102 fiXXore /xev re jocol (ppeva Tepnofiat,
is
;

without parallel {rvxri crwrrjp Soph. the 0. T. 80-81 is naturally different) lengthening of the short syllable, though
. . ;

common enough

in this place,

may have

caused the change, paicmjp is used in Aisch. P. V. 56 of the hammer of Hephaistos, but without indication of
gender.
478. For a general discussion of the shield see Apy). I. 479. ndiNToce, carrying the adornment all over the surface. 480. The meaning of the triple Hntus is not clear. Lijschcke (v. Helbig H. E. 385-86) takes it to mean tri2)le ivoven,

&\\oTe

5' ii

afire Travo/mai..

Compare

also
'

159, 473.

10.

The optatives

are potential,

ac-

cording as H. might wish, and the work be drawing to completion.' onuto has

good authority it is the regular opt. of &VV/XI, of which the imperf. pass, tjwto
;

found in e 243. The majority of Mss. give dvoiTo, but dverai, K 251, has d, = dvFu as (pdivw = ])robably because &viij (jidivFw (cf. (pdivv-dw). Besides, a rare
is

form like dwro is not likely to have been wrongly invented it might indeed be due to itacism, but that will be
;

equally true of avotro. 475. TiUHNxa, a most suspicious conVarious attempts traction, see on I 605.

have been made to remove it by conjecture (see Mcnrad, 84-88) the only one which has any jilausibility is Payne Knight's xp^'^^" Tifx-fievra, where the asyndeton is certainly harsh in a list like this. It seems that we must accept the contraction here as in I, and attribute it to the lateness of both books.
;

and explains it by an ornament found on the margins of many of the most ancient Greek shields, consisting of an imitation It is, plaited work of three strands. however, more likely that dvTvt, means an actual part of the shield than a mere ornament on the surfiice, and Tp'nrXa.^ is probably not derived from trXeKw, but is only a secondary form of rpLTrXos (cf. So diirXa^ of fat ipijBQXa^ by ipiliwXos). 4^ 243, though r 126 jj^iyav larbv ijcpaive 8iir\aKa might be claimed for the other side. Perhaps three out of the five layers of hide were turned up so as to form a rim, the full thickness not being needed at this part, or the rim may liave been formed by three flat metal bands laid one upon the other. See note on Z 117. With the apriipeoc reXaucoN compare the xpt/creot dopTijpe's of A
31.

lAIAAOC C
irivTe
TTOiei
ei>

(xviii)

SOU
iv

8 ap" ainov taau craKeo'i TTTL'^e?" avrap SaiSaXa ttoWo, iSvLijiai it pair the a cnv.
fxev
t'

avrox

yatav eVeu^', eV

8'

ovpavov,

eu Se

ddXacraar,

rjeXiov

iv

8e TCI

uKd/xavra aeXijvrjv re TrX/jdovaav, reipea irdVTa, rd r ovpavo<; eaT^cfxifwrai,

"Tdha<; re tu
U=*.

-185

TlX7]idBa<;
481.

re

adevo'i

ilpicovo'^
ciauiHici

In:
:

in' JT, yp.

i)BiTr)Ke
to.

482. n6XX*
(to

Syr.

I!

483.
485.

'A-rjuoSoTos

Xoiird
-i.

608?

see

A]>y.

I.

11
(?):

>yi. Vr. A. reOi' Vr. t> A.

(

he Ta

hi re P Harl.

oupaNbN ecreqxiNCOKe Ar.

oOpaNON ^cTHpiKTai

(^ecTHpiKH
481.

Jis.) Zeii.

486. uiddac I'U.

It seeni-s iiecessiuy to take

auxoO,

of its combination witli ffdKtos, in a different sense from aCnCHi, the former meaning tlie shield itsrlf,' i.e. the body as opposed to the surface, wliile the latter is used in the weak anaphoric sense 'in it.' That nriixec = layers of hide is clear from H 247 compared with 220. 483. From this point Zen. rejected the whole description of the shield (Apj). I, For a Mykenaean representation 14). of the heavenly liodies see the great gold ring from Mykene, Schuchli. fig. 281 (p. 277) where the sun and moon are at the top, separated from the reSt of the Held by a wavy line which may stand for the horizon, or more ])robably for Schol. T on this line tjuotes one clouds. of tlie most curious ancient exj^lanations of the Shield, that of Agallis of Corcyra. This lady lield that it represented the early history of Attica, the two cities

on

account

Zen. read ecrrripiKTai, and Thco(j. 382. ace. to Schol. A Ar. liad ((XTt<pdi>uK,

'

but this is hardly credible. The marked alliteration with r only shews how rash
it is

to

assume
;

that

any particular

elfect is

intended in any case by such a

here it is clearly accidental, 486. These lines, with the almost identical e 272-75, where Bootes is named, tell us nearly all that is known

phenomenon

Homeric astronomy (.see Miss Gierke Earn. Studies, 39 If.). FIXHYddec and 'TdBec are generally explained the
about
'
'

sailing stars (as their heliacal rising in May indicates the season wlien voyages

l)egin'to
IWrjl'dou)!'

be

safe;

cf.

Hes.

Opj>.

383
'

'ArXayei'^ii}!'
'

iiriTtWofiei'dwy

the rainy stars dpx^o-O' dfj.rjTov), and of autumn. It is more jjrobable, however, that the latter are the same as the
Lat. suculae, 'the litter of pigs.' Possibly ' too the Pleiades are the Hight of doves
'

(as if TTfXetdSes),
ioLKO's

fleeing,

like

the bear,
;

being Attica and

Eleusi.s.

Reference

from before the hunter Orion

opeidv

(utl

to the scholion for details (see also Schol. A on 490 where the name is wrongly given as 'A7a\\tas).

must be made

ye

'Oapiwva
5es

veiffOai,

lle\eid5uv fXT] Pind. X. ii. 12

'ilpiuvoi

rrfKbdev
;

IIXTjid-

<T04vot

6(3ptfxov
;

(pevyovaai,

Maximus Tyrius thought

cities

that the two

were Phaiakia and Itliaka, as types

:

Hes. Oj)p. 619 Aisch. fr. 285 ai 8' (ttt' ' ArXavTos Tratdes vvKTepwv (pafraa/j-dTuu
. .

of good government antl anaruliy. 485. xeipea, aira^ dprnxivov in H.

ivl TelpeffLv

^XOi'C' nopcpds dinepoL irt\eid5is.

' '

(They
'

cf.

Hymn.

viii.

7.

It is appar-

are still the seven dovelets in Sicil)', as they are the hen and chickens in
'

ently for ripea, as repewv is ((Uoted from Alkaios by Eust. (fr. 155). Schulze (Q. E. p. 205) regards the -ei- as purely metrical It is problengthening in a tribrach. able that the word has nothing to do witli T^pas, but belongs to Skt. tOnl, star. Cf. Curtius Et. no. 205. ccTe9d-

Englandi^rt??i. St. p. 54.) This however may be a later interpretation the name may be connected with TrXeros, as
;

though =^/tc
[dpKTos,

croicd.

The other names

cf. E 739, A 36, in botli of which passages the form is used in the sense is set around (or upon ') here of course it means has set around it as a the ace. being adverbial. The crown,' phrase recurs in the similar line, Hes.

NUTQi
'

272) arc taken from the huntsman's and shepherd's life, not from the sailor's. P. Knight pointed out that the correct form is not 'OpicoN
Bod)TTjs

'

'

but 'Qapidjv (perhaps for 'Oapiwi' with lengthening bj' metrical necessity) which is found in i'indar (/. iv. 49, fr. 72), Korinna and Kallimachos. The contracted 'Clpiwv has always X in later poets

304

lAIAAOC C
rjv

(xviii)

apKTOv 6\ T avTov 77
Of'?;

(7Tpe(f)eTai
ia-TC

Kal cifxa^av e-nUXiiaLV KaXeovaiv, Kal r 'D.piwva SoKevei, Xoerpcov '^l/ceavoto.

7r6\ei<i

S'

afji/Jiop6<;

ev

he

hvw
ev
8'

Trot^cre
/Mev

Ka\d<i.
vvfM(f)a^

rrii

pa

/xepoiran' avOpcoircov ydfxoL r ecrav eikairLvai

490
re,

eV daXdfMcov 8aL8o)v vtto \a/x7ro/xevdo)v iroXv^ 8' v/xevaio^ opdipei, i)ylveov dvd darv, iSiveov, ev S' apa rolatv 8'

Kovpoi avXol

6pxn<^'^>iP^'^

(f)6p/xiyy^

re

^o^v ex^v al
eirl

Be yuvaoKe^

495

lardfievai dav/Ma^ov

TrpoOvpoiaiv

eKdarr}.

489.

OIH

aaicoN

QR

ad loc.) oToc(?) Krates (see Lurlwicli 493. aNa : kot^ JS. bai^om). {yp.
:

492. cc eak6xxouc Zen. 496.

npoeupHCiN PQ.

and in H. the once in Babrios) never has the ictus to explain the As the open form is of lengthening. course the oldest and can always be
(exc.
;

read aid, which is quite needless. " See Aristotle Poet. xxv. 10 to oit) 5' Kara fxeTafpopdv, to yap yvwpip.u}dp./j.opos" With XoerpcoN 'OKeaNoTo Tarov ixbvov.

Nauck

restored, it clearly is right, though there is no authority for it in our Mss. of

animal-worship (Fans. viii. 3. 6). The name is, however, very ancient and widely distributed, l)eiug found among the North American Indians (see Frazer

For the legend of Hesiod. 121-24. Orion 487. The bear is in Arkadian mythof ology connected with the story Kallisto, probably a relic of ancient

Homer and
see
e

XeXovfxivos 'QKeavolo of Seirios, Ovid's immunis aequoris Arctos, 6 Met. 13. 293. 491. KaX6c, the emphatic position of how the word makes it equivalent to rduoi 'the plural of indefibeautiful!'

compare

'

niteness' (Monro), expressing 'marriageone example standing for a scene,'

The constellation is Paus. iv. p. 191). of course still familiarly known by both names, the liear and the Waiu but of these the former at least has in England
;

So N(iu9ac and eaXducoN perhaps need not imply more than one bride and chamber. 492. ex. eaXducoN, ZtjcoSoros "es 6a\dmultitude.
"

IJ.OVS

Kal icTLv ovK dTrt^avos

i]

ypacp-q,

probably come from classical sources. 488. The idea seems to be that when Orion is rising in the east, the Bear is on which he just touches in the horizon North Greece he then moves upward, as though the coming of the great hunter had scared him from taking his bath. It must, however, be I'emeinbered that the Great Bear lay in Homeric days much nearer the Pole than he does at present, owing to the precession of the There was no obvious Pole equinoxes. Star in the first millennium B.C. auToO, in the same place, never disappearing. 489. oYh, no doubt because the few other circumpolar constellations, Ursa Minor, Draco, etc., none of which are conspicuous, were creations of later astrothe Little Bear is said to have non)y been introduced to Greece from Phoenicia Thales of Miletos. Diintzer and by

choose between the two, as ddXafxos is used both and of the of the women's apartments
Did.

There

is

not

much

to

bridal

chamber (see particularly ip 192). uno, accompanied by, generally of a But the prep, musical accompaniment. has a very wide range see t 48, \p 290,
;

334, 493.

220, etc. HriNCON, perhaps

cf.

rather
v

ifytvov

213, 198, taste, and the ;J 105 may longer form, though universal in later Greek (Herod, etc.), is certain in H. only in O 784, k 104. If we keep it here we must of course scan -eov as one syll. for noXuc is used the -i- is invariably long.
(like

op-iv-eiv),

dyivi/xevai

dyivecTKov p

294 dyivih, be accented to

;

dyivei,

307 iroXKbv 5e rpbcpi predicatively as in Kvfia KvXivdeTai, in full volume. 495. OTi ivddde fidvov Kal iv ttjl (13)

fxifxvt]raL

An. Bohn exoN, cf. 11 105 Kavaxv" ^fNauck's x^'"' is needauXLOu,

less.

lAIAAOC C
\aol
8'

(will)

305

etV

dyopiji
8'

Hcrav

(opcopei,

Svo

ai'Spe^
o
8'

aOpooi' evda Be vifco<i iveiKeov eiveKa irounj^

p,ev

uvBp6<i airoKTafievov
Bi'jfxcoL
cifi(f>(o

ev'^CTO

ttuvt

uTroBouvai,
JOO

7ri(f)auaK(ov,
S'

dvaivero

firjBei^

iXeaOai'

iea6i]v

t"7rt

icnopt irelpap eXeaOai.

eTniTrvov,
dfi(f>l'i

\aol

B'

(\p,(f)OTepoi(Tiu
S'

dpcoyoi.

K)'jpuK6^
e'lar
etrl

cipa

Xaov ipy'jTvov
\i6oi<;
iepo)i

oi

Be

yepovre^

^ea-Tolcri
L.

ivl

kvk\(oi,

499. 6noKTauNOU Zen. and 4v rah trXdirm^ anoni9paucKC0N A: ni9dcKcoN JPR Vr. A: eni9dcKC0N *>: 501 "//'. 1j. neTpac 1': ncTpaN (^)SU I'ar. c'- {] si'^jr.). eni9pducKcoN Pap. i. ^hhtuon J 502. dju90TepcoeeN /> ii. Aph. Mass. eXeceai dpcceai /en. eninNuoN cnninuoN 8ch. T) Mass. cipwroi Si h. A). dpcorcbi .Ma.ss. (Sch. T 497. ^Nsare
L>.
:

^eiJueNOU
:

500.

||

497. For the general di.scussiou of this

jiassage
Kttt .see

App.

I,

2:3-3ii.

499. inoKTauENOuZen. aud ai TrXetffrat, ecrnv ovk dwitiavos rj ypacfii). Did.

tiie

from a noni. ireipas ( Att. wdpas, for irip-Fas ?) which is found in Pindar 0. ii. 31, and should perhajis be accepted
here on the authority of P. The other variant irf^pav is also worth consideration though the subst. does not occur in H., it is implied in the verb irupdeiv, and the sense to tahe a trial suits perfectly see the Attic use of wdpav Xafx^avdv in davdrou nepl Kal L. & S., and ireipav
; ; . .

The word evidently brings oat

sense

of homicide better than the vulg. diro(pdifxevov, though the latter is of course
po.ssible.

ni9aucKCON, making declaration, probably by speech according to the It is however regular use of the word. thrice used of makiHg manifest to the
sight,
4>

500.

S'was

Pindar X. i.\. 28, 29. shouted 502. cnnnuoN,

assent,

cf.

333

irKpavcrKOfxevos to, 8. KrjXa, 97 irKpavcTKeo 8^ (pXoya TroWrjv,

31

2S0

eTrv<prjjj.r](Tav,

22.

The Massaliotic

It is there^pya TrKpavcrKerai. fore po.ssible to take Trdcra as the object, displaying/ the full price which the slayer claims to pay (App. I, 25). UHdcN, only here in II. {H. G. 356). If the mere denial of a fact were in question we ought to have ovSev the ix-i] implies that v:ill is concerned (H. G.

ola

Ziei's

variant iwlirwov must be taken as aor. of in-irveF-u} (cf. dn-ww-ej, in the sense cf. Aisch. incited, inflamed the quarrel
;

Sept.

343

ixaivd/j.evo^

5'

iiriirvei

'Aprji,

Eur. Pltocn. 789, 795 and other insbmces

in L.

& S. dptoroi, partisans, as ff 232. If Jlass. read dpwyQi, we must explain

incited a litigant on either one or other.

either

side,

i.e.

361, 501.

M. and T.
iecoHN,
is

685).

desired:

the neglect of
:

FUadriv 5' rare, see on A 138 dju^w IJrandreth. Ycropi, Apj). I, 26. eni, at the hands of, a use which has no e.xact parallel in H. , but is closely connected with the use of the prep, to express attendant circumstances, //. G.

the F

whom a litigant brought nominally to swear to his character, but in fact rather to make an imposing display and overawe if possible the opposite jiarty. Compare ^ 574 es
and neighbours
to

evidently purgators
court

much
'

The dpwyoi are the same as the 'comof our old law, the friends

fxeffou

dfi(poT^poi<n

OiKdaaare

/jltjo'

^tt'

197-98.

In later Greek the use

is

dpwyrJL.

common enough
OVK
7r'

(Lat. jxyies), e.g. rab'

dvSpdffL KelTOLi, Find. F. viii. 76,

etc. neipap, an issue, termination of the matter see note on II 102, and 350 tKaarov wdpaT ^eiire, compare also Pindar /". i. 81 TroWdf Wfipara cvvra;

vt/crats

eV /Spoxet.

The
(see
;

ace.

only in

N 359

App.

neTpap recurs Crit.), e 289

503. oi Be calls attention to a fresh So 495, 559. The 'there,' proclamation of silence by the heralds opens the scene before the Areiopagos in the J-J II men ides also Kripvaae, Krjpv^, Kal arparbv Kareipyddov, 566. 504. iepcoi kukXcoi, a semicircular seat point,
;

of stone, sacred to the administration of

justice.
pvToiffiv

{'7rrpaj' Z.' in -r- and

Ludw.) all other forms are would more naturally come

II

So the
\de<T<n

Phaiakian

dyopri

is

Karwpi'xifO'o'

dpapvia (f

VOL.

306

IMAAOC

(xviii)
i05

ev ^epo-' exov rjepocf)MVMV' aKijirrpa he KiipvKwv eiretT yicraov, a/xoi^7;Sk 8e SUa^ov. Tolaiv

Kelro

rje

y^pvaolo TuXavra, SUrjv WvvraTa etiroc. rm rhv S' ereptiv ttoXlv a/ji(f>l 8uo) arparol eXaro \ao)v Tevyecn Xaiiiroyuevoi. Blxa he (T(f)iaiv r^vhave ^ovKrj, ?) avhtya irdvra haaaadac,
ap' ev /xeaaoiat roiat 86/xev 09 fieTa
S'

Svo)

510

StaiTpadeeiv

KTrjatv oarjv irTokieOpov eiry^parov

evro-i

eepyev

506. ToTciN

ToTci
:

a"

(.,>

Vr. d.
:

!|

auoiBwabN
:

Vr. b A, Par. a-

AHJQ

(Ynoi)
i'.

djmoiBHdiN J Bar. Uor. Vr.

auoiBaSic R. h, fr. Mosc.

(Ar. ? see Ludwich) Hail, a, 507. Siio HPQR. 508. eVnoi

il.
1|

XaoiN Pap.

510. Xajunou^Nco Harl.

eYnH(i) a {supr. 01).

509.

aiio

CHPR.

II

C91N S.

512.

eeprcN

{supr.

ei)

(L supr.)

PRTU

Mor. Bar. Vr. b

^eprei

fl.

seats 267), and polished stones are used for Cf. E 499 for the application 6. in of iepds to a place quasi-sacred by its 807 the place of And in use. assembly and of justice is associated with the altars of the gods. Agallis of (see on 483) took this to be a lecture

icith

the

staves,
eyxe'i,

comitative
cttttois

dat.

as
It

(pacrydvojL,

a'CffcreLv.

would be simpler

with the litigants, Diid. to they rushed before the judges' but we must then
to refer
ijiffaov
'

the Areiopagos
505.

itself.

to be plur. cKHnrpa seems used loosely, to imply that they all had the staff in turn. The herald's staff is handed to the speaker to give him

The

as BiKa^ov diKd^ovro, j)^'^^"^^^'^^^ \ 545 (a sense for which there is no support in Homeric or later Greek the act. always means to give judgment, see also 579), or admit an abrupt change before them rushed the litigants, and they (the judges) gave judgment in turn.
;

take

'

'possession of the house,' so that of course only one can be in use at the '>^ time (Cf. note on 567, A 2:34.
;

yd/xoL,

491.)
cf.

Hpo9obNCi5N,
dei'pw,

ace.

to
the

507-08, App. ^I, 28-30: 509 ff., 16-19. 510. C91CIN, the besiegers. 3ixa does not of course say that one of the armies
takes one side, the other the other but it rather suggests that the poet takes the division of the besiegers (for purely pictorial reasons) into two grou])S as implying, in connexion with the debate, a division of oj)inion. 6ouX4 dix recurs in 7 150, cf. T 32 oixo- 0v/xbu
;

Doderlein from
voice,

lifting

up

yatTTjop-os,

-fjepidtcrdaL,

depai-

iroSes, and eTrdpas tijv (picvrjv, Dem. 32.3. 1 though tlie formation is at least If derived from drjp it would unusual. mean 'misty-voiced,' from which no Schol. T's good sense can be got.
;

^oiOev (Tvy KaXovvTiav

(cf.

497)

is

equally

even though it is true that assemblies wore generally called at

unsatisfactory',

iX^vTes, ^ 386 etc. 511. aN9ixa noiNTa adcaceai, to make a division of the movable i>roperty of the
city, half

daybreak.

Ahrens
is

conj.
fr.

'i.epo(pihi'oov,

strong -voiced, whicli Lex. and Alkman

found in Phot. 26 {irapdeviKal

IxeKiydpves lepcKpuvoi) Scliuke Q. E. 211. 506. fiYccoN, sprnncj

and adopted by

being left to the citizens, half taken as ransom by the besiegers. Tiiis sense is clear from X 117-20, where Hector thinks of proposing the same terms to Achilles. (So Schol. A 7rp6? to
dpxouov edos OTL
oi Tro\topKoi'i/j.voi

up to speak. The used only of ra])id rushes, such as would hardly seem to accord with the But it must be dignity of yipofres. remend)ered that the scene is more like a political debate, with all its excitement, than a judicial decision in our sense (H. Sidgwick in C. R. viii. 3). toTcin,
verb
is

i^iara-

aau

TOi)s

TToXefiiovs eirifiepi^o/Jievoi.

rd

ktt}-

ixara.

Tlie

apxa-lov

ido's

is

only

deduction

from

presumably these two

passages. ) 512. eep7et of most Mss. is evidently due to the reflected influence of X 121, which is itself interpolated from this

lAIAAOC C
ot
S'

(will)
vTreOcopijcraovTo.

.ur,

ov TTM TreidovTO,

\u-^(OL

8'

relyo'i fj.eu p aXo^ol re (pLXat koI vijina reKva pvaT i(f)e<TTauT'i, /lera S' di'p<; ov^ t'^e yfjpa's'
01
8'

;'15

I'aav

^]px^

^'

"P^

cr(f>iu

"Ap>;>

Kal

llaWa<i Wdi]vi],

^pvaeta Be e'lp-ara 'eadi]v, KoKoi Kal p,eyci\o) avv rev^eaiv (O'i re deo d/jL(f)l<; dpi^ijXu)- Xaol B vir oXl^ove's yaav.
ap(^o)
^(^pvaeico,

irep,

ol

8'

ore

hi]

iicavov

oQi

a(f>L(Tii>
ei-jv

et/ce

\o)(^)](Tai,

.'/JO

eu TTorafXMt, 60t
'ev0'

dpSp.o'i

iravrecrcn ^orotcnv,

apa roi
8

<y

rolcri

erretr

uWottl ^aXKoyi. dirdvevOe Bvco aKoiroL eiaro Xaoiv,

i^ovr
elXvfiei'OL

Bey/jivot

OTTTTore

/xijXa

IBolaro Kal eXiKa<i

Bvco

/3ov<i.
->2b

ol

Be

Tu^a

rrpoyevovro,
t.

lip.

eirovro vop^rje^

513.
piier"
.1.

uno ecopHccoNTO rap.

dq)ecTa6Tec
Lijis.

^uno, Vr. d
|]

ece\HN VzoN J.

w/t. ?). 51S. eeoc nep D.

/>.

YzoNe' ei\uJu.eNoi C.

515. unoecopHccoNTO II fi-. Mosc. hcto II 517. hcohn DU ]). 522. 520. eJKe dxc 1' hkc xp. Eii.st. 525. 3uo I'K. 523. Buo lii'S Vi. A.
:

ONepac

place a curious example of the subtle

origins of corruption. oi de, the besieged, ."il:!.

ou nco

nei-

eoNTO, i.e. were by no means tliinking of accepting terms. uneecopHccoNTo,

ivere secretly artiiing

of great antiquity here is proved, however, by the occurrence of v<prj<Tcrui' in the imitated Scut. Here. '258. 520. eiKE, it seemed likeli/, tliere v:os opportuniti/, from FeUw, jn-es. of FeFoiKa.

for ambush.
;

This

Compare
Attic
able.

217,
it

354,

321,
is

and the
.Rela-

use of

seem we should have expected

R. writes Xoxwt
8'

in composition does not and for \6xcoi to recur in H.

iiTro-

irape'iKei,

is 2^>'acticable.

tionship with FfiKeiv, yield,

improb-

XoxovS'.

La

anning an ambush.
dently
is

virb duprjcrcrofTo, were U^x X\\Q fight joM^^cr (protected by)

The objection to this evithat they liave not reached the ambush at this stage (see 520). 51.'). Ob>erve C(pccTa6Tec inasc. ko-to. avveaif, though construed with feni. and neuter H. G. % 16t5. 2. 516. oi de, the sortie-party on the way to the ambush. For the mention of Ares and Athene, the only distinctively Hellenic touch in the shield, see App. I, 16. The sing. Apxe with two subjects emidiasizcs the unity of com;

522. Yzont', rj'oj' Bentley {FfFXi/xtPoi). 523. Two scouts have been thrown out to warn the ambush of the expected ajjproach of the besiegers' cattle to be

watered.

toTci,
city.

the

ambushed warriois

frmii Ih'ir own or )ierha])s with anciNeuee, away froiii the main body. (Van L. suggests

from the

XacoN,

hosts,

another explanation the besieged citizens lay an ambush, and send forward herds of their own as a liait to lure the
;

besiegers.
oi jueN

Then

toTci,

npoNOHcoN

(526),

mand
Kai

of.

386

Tjuwyei

Vlplafxds

iWoL
II

TpuJes

ayavol,

255

tj

re Kev

(527) all refer to the besiegers. Tills theory, however, breaks down when we come to 530-32, which evidenti}' do not describe a sudden attack from a pre-

yrjOricrai

llpia/ios llptd/uoto re iratSes,

and

note on

849.
'

519. dju<pic, apart From their followers, ' On' oXizoNcc, standing out (Monro). the people were of smaller si~c at their

somewhat feet ; the vulg. vnoki^ov^s, smaller,' would be poetically inadmissible, and this force of i'/tto- in composition is not found in H. That it is a reading

'

pared ambush for whatever eipdujf may mean, no chariots would be employed but a reinforcement from a distance.) 525. oi 3c, the cattle again a masr. construed with a neut. and fern, (/iocs in plur.. of a herd, is always fern, in H.). In this case, however, the neuter would Bckker be more regular (//. G. 166. 2).
;

reids

at.

308
Tepirofievco
01

lAlAAOC C
crvpiy^i'

(xviii)

SoXop

S'

ov ti irpovorjaav.
S'

fiev

ra 7rpoiS6vr<; iirehpafiov, mku

eirecra

rdiivovr u/xcf)! /Sooiv d<yeXa<i koL iroiea KoXa Krelvov S' eirl /j.7]\o^oTi]pa<;. dpyevvMV 6tm>, ovv eiTvOovTO TToXvv KeXaSov Trapa ^ovalv ol 8' cos" iinroiv Kadijfievoi, avriK e'c/)
elpdcov TTpoirdpoiOe
/3dvTe<;
S'

r>30

depa-LTToScov jxereKiaOov,

atyjra

8'

Ilkovto.

arrjcrdiJLevoi

ifid^ovro

p^d'X^rjv

iroTajxolo irap
ey)(.ii]i(Jiv.

oy^Oa^,

jSdXkov
iv
S'

K dWifKovi
iv Be
^(i)6v

'xaXKrjpeaiv

"E/3<^?,

KvSol/xo*;

o/xlXeov,

ev

h"

oXoi]

Krjp

535

ciWov

e')(ov<7a

veovrarov, aXXov aovrov,

:
||

Ef. J/";/. 74t).

528. tojuinon d' J. 526. xepnoJUieNCO Apli. Vr. A repnoJUGNOi i}. ncbea juhXcon Ap. Lcjj. 150. 14. nwij uir oIcon Zen. 4;J.
:
I

Sp^Xmn
529.
:

dprcNdcoN

j\Ior.

530.

napa
the

ncpi

PU

liar.

531. ipdcoN

DG

LijJS.

ipdcoN

CH^PS

fr.

Mosc. Yen. B.

526. See

13

for

only other

Homeric mention of cupirrec in this sense. Aph. read xepnojueNCo, and therefore probably also vofxije, which is restored
by Alirens.
fjLTJXa,

Conrecognized by the old glossaries. nexion with eifX?;, I'Xtj, crowd (see Curt. EL no. 660), has been suggested, but is
far

from

clear.

527. 01 ULEN, the ambush ; xd, the state of or perhaps vaguely

sc.
' ;

is to be taken equally with cxHcduENOi as object and eudxoNxo as cognate accusative. For aT-fjaaadaL

533. JudxHN

things.' 52S. xdjuiNONx'dju<pi,CT/^o/f',intercepted as X 402 jSovs n-epLTap.voiJ.evov r]5' oiOiv irthea

A'dx'7i'

= to

mda

ffTTjaeLv

Ka\d, Hiimn. Merc. 74 KiVTrjKovT

6.irT6.p.ve.To /3o0s epifii/Kons.
ciju.<pi

dyeXrjs
imi)lies

402, and 535. These personified spirits of strife cannot but recall the Valkyries of Teu-

set battle in array, of. (pvXoX 314, drjaovrai fJ-dxTl" ^ aT-rjaaadai iro\/ji.ovs in Herod.

interception by an attack on both sides (of tlie path to the watering-place ?) as For ncoea irepi in \ implies surrounding. KaXd Zen. had ttwi' ij-^y' olCiv, and therefore clearly omitted 529. Fick follows him in order to avoid the lonisin
'
'

aprcNNUN

for -aoiv.

530. 01 5c, the besieging armies, engaged in debating the question of 1. 511. The transition is very sudilen, but seems to be imperatively required. 531. eipduN, a word occurring here
oxdy, witli the cognate elpeas (most edd. dpoLis), in Hes. Theog. 804 dpias ddavdTwc. It is .said to be equivalent to

535-38 occin- almost verbatim in /^cut. Her. 156-59, and have sometimes been considered as copied from there. But they cannot be said to be alien from Epic thought see A 440, A 3. In what form the poet conceived the ])ersonification we cannot guess, though 538 implies human shape. Probably
tonic mythology.
;

the

K-17P

at least

was a winged demon

dyopd.

Et.

Mag. has to
rots

e'lpa,

8 a-qixaiviL

such as we see in the well-known Lykian sarcophagus in the British JMuseum For carrying off a soul in her arms. the function of the Kijpes themselves ghosts of the departed in thus taking souls to the Underworld see note on B 302 and ^ 207 dXX' tjtol tov KTjpes i^av

rrjv eKKKrjalav koL ttjv /MavTeiav,

and An.

on dpas

X^7et

dyopds,

ax^lfJ-O-Ti-iuv

dirb Tov dpew, 5 ecrri Xeyeiv. But this does not suit npondpoiee, which demands a more restricted sense, such as speak'

OavdToio (pepovaai eis 'Atdao Oo/ulovs. OJuIXcoN, Joined in the fray, as 539. In the same line in Hesiod the verb is
e6vvov.

ing-places,' orators'

tribunes,

which

is

not a Homeric idea.

explanation is no materials for improving

Though the common unsatisfactory, we have

upon
it.

aouxoN here only dvoihaTos A X 371, and veovTaros here and N 539 shew that the more correct form would be dvovrov. The verbs ovtdui, -dfoj never have initial F, which is
536.
;

540, dvovT-qTi

(Many

mss. have ipdiov or ipdwv, forms

regularly lost before

ov-.

lAIAAOC C
(iWov
elfxa
S'

(will)

liOU

T6$i'>)MTa
t'^'
ufi(f)'
o)<i

Kara fioOov t\K TTohoitv

MjjLOicri

ha<\)OLveov
jy^e

a'i/j,aTi,

(f)(i)TO)i>.

(ii/xlXevi'

8'

re ^(ool /Sporol

ixd-^ovro,
r)40

veKpov'i T dWi}\cov cpvov KararedvrjMTa'^. ev Z iriOeL vetov fiaXaKijv, irieipav cipoupav, rpLTroXov iroWol 8' upoTP]pe<i iv auTijt

evpelav
l^euyea
01 S'

Sii>evovT<i

oTTOTt"
8'

aTpe-yfravTe'^

iXdcrrpeov evOa kuI evda. iKoiaro reXaov (ipovpr]<i,

8e7ra<;

TOiai

eiretr

B6crKi>
icfievoi
7)

dvt]p veioio

ev -^epaX eTTiojv toI

/3a06Li]<;

fxeXiriheo^

ol'pov
di>

545

arpe-^a<TKOv TeXcrov iKeadai.

dprjpofievrjL
S?;

Se

oypovi,

8e [xeXalveT oirtcrdev, Ypvaetrj Trep eovcra' to iv

S'

he

'

icoiKei

irepl

Oavfia rervKTO.

eTidec
Ar.

rep,evo<i
:

/3acnXi]iov

tvda
i

8'

epidoi
:

550
llciacl.

537. TEeNHi()Ta

TeeNeicoTa
<,).

ACGU

Paji.

k.

JUoeoN
t'

x^onoc
.

Pont.

AJL

IS.

noaoTciN

538.

eTua

&'

eTud

.Ma.vs.

Sq^oinon JQ.
h)

540. 539. cojuiXeoN Hail, a, fr. Mosc. 543. eXdrpeoN S: eXdcrpeuoN /./yw. tr. 544.

KaTareeNcicoTac

{s^ipr.

CGU

Pap.

i.

Mosc: eXdcreuON P:

cXdcreoN Vr.

d.
||

Tpei|;aNTec ilail.

a.

546.

TOI
||

Tpeij/acKON
di>Tiypa.(pojv

Hail, a (-n), I'ap. t\ 549. eaOjLia East.

L,

oi G-IPR-STT Pap. i. Ilail. a, Vi. h d. wrjaouc U. 548. dpHpejueNHi A, riva ruv T6TUKTO Ar. i2: eaOu' exeTUKTO .IS- I'a],. i.
:

550.

BqciXhYon AC'G Pap.

fl,

Vi n.

V>.

IV.

Mosc,

Sell. T, yp.

Hdi.

BaeuXmoN

(Baeu XhTon

yp. A.

537. ^Xke for eXKOva-a, the u.siial Epic lapse fi-om the participial construction. The conr)39. cbjuiXeuN, the soldiers. tracted form is late hut cannot well be

544. t^Xcon, headlands, the strip at the end of the furrows where the plough was turned see notes on K 351, N 707. Cf. Hesych. rAo-as cTpo(f)ds,T\r],wepaTa.
;

removed. 541. For the scenes of country life The tirst, ploughing, see App. I, 20. represents ]>erhaps, as Pidgeway has .suggestcd of the
{J. II. S. vi. 336),
'

common

begun by all munity on the same day (commemorated in our 'Plough ilonday'): hence the

the ploughing This was alwaj's the members of the coinfield.'

The field is a fallow, TToWol dpoTTipes. vei6s, because no doubt primitive cultivation in Greece, as elsewiiere, was on the 'two-field' system, half the land only being tilled at a time, the other half
lying fallow in alternate years. TpinoXoN ])robably means that it was plouglicd thrice before being sown, the last jiloughing probably taking place in early spring. But our information is very scanty. Hesiod 0pp. 462-64 are very obscure lines and out of ])lace, but they clearly

of oYnou is rare 467, I 224 are the only cases in I/iad Fick would cut out (twelve in Od.). 544-46 altogether, as 'curious, not to Pentley conj. say ridiculous' lines. to! 9e may mean either fieXavos o'ivolo. 'while others were turning,' or, 'and then (after drinking) they turned.' 548. This undoubtedly indicates some means of shadiug the bright colour of the gold, whether by alloy or by .some It is clear that the poet sort of glaze. was thinking of some actual work which he had seen. dpHpojuGNHi the variant the authority dpripepiei'Tji, thougli it has of A and is as old as Ap. Rliod. (dpTjpffxevas i. 787, iv. 677), is a mere blunder, as the stem dpo- could not lose its o. Ap. Rhod. himself has dprj/joro, iii. 1343. 550. For BaciXmoN most editors adopt the vulg. ^a9v\r}iov, in favour of which

545.

The neglected F

speak of spring ploughing, ^pl TroXeii/. They say nothing of more than one ploughing.

is

the imitated passage

Sci(t.

H>

n-.

288

560 /.eipet ai'rd/a eriv ^aOv XrfCov, and Both reading.s t' i<Te\$(j)v ^aOv Xrjiov.

310
i]/j,(ov

lAIAAOC C (xvm)
o^ela^i
S'

Bpeirdva';

iv '^epalv

exovT<;.

8pciy/xaTa

clXXa fxer

dXXa
TpeU
TTrttSfc^

8'
8'

dfiaWoSeTfipe^
dp'
ev

ojfxov i-mJTpifMa ttItttov epa^e, iv iWeBavotcri Seovro.

oircade d/xaWo8eTi]pe<i (f>aracrav avrdp

dyKaXiSecrai, ^epovre^, S' iv rolat aiwirrji

SpayfievovT<;,

daTrepx^'i Trdpeyov.
O-KriTTTpOV
K7]puKe<;
8'

/3a(nXv<;

X(OV (7T^Kl

/3ovv

8'

ipev(ravre<i

ilT OJflOV JTjdoCTUVO'i Krjp. dirdvevOev viro Spvi' Baira TrevovTO, fieyav d/x^eTrov al 8e yuvaLKe<i

BeiTTVov

ipiOoKTiv \evK

d\(f)iTa

iroWd

irdXvvov.

560

551. eV

Ti<ni>

483) Kust.

In e\\.

(5.-.1)

dypdcpero KapnoN eXeuciNiHC BHUHxepoc ar\ao9cbpou Sch. T (on 553. eiXeaaNoTci GPR. ninxeN DH.I Pap. t. 552. dbruoN U. 554. &' ap: ^k GPR: om. (aiul />' ?).
i

||

auaWoaeTfipec
G<,)
:

RQW

rap

J).

555. SparjuaTeuoNxec .TS Mov.

1.

H.TPU Pap.
d' om. Pap.

oruoN
560.

c.

noW"

eicxHKei 557. CTHKl Ar. (ei558. xdroNXo R (7p. neNONxo). toruouc U. 559. noXX' endXuNON 0X91x0 Xeuk' endXuNON iV. Mosc.
:
|

H
are

Pap.

L.

naXuNON IK
69) are the armfuls, taken by the left arm to be cut with the sickle SparueiioNxec = picking up these armfuls. 560. ndXuNON is explained by Hentze were making porridge (after Clemens) by sprinkling meal in water or other
lit.

and apobtains fresh sigwe suppose that the preceding scene gives the ploughing of the common field by the community, for we have here the contrast, the reaping of the royal demesne by hired labourers {ipidoi). The royal lands, including those given
therefore equally possible
jSacrtXTjibv

The Spdruaxa (A
cjraspi))(js,

propriate. nificance if

'

'

liquid, as

for great public services (Z 194, I 578),

in

are apparently the only form of private property in land known to the Iliad, and the only ones therefore which could be cultivated in this way. So BaciXeuc in 556 is to be taken in its full sense, not merely as = owner the dcflnxpoN is, as usual, the badge of office, not a mere
;

the kvkiwv generally used of sprinkling of meal on the roast flesh,

Hekamede thickens
It
is

640.

as f 77, 429 ; and it is by no clear that this is not the sense

means
here.

The question depends on whether SaTxa is really to be taken as 'banquet,' and

therefore a meal too luxurious for the to 5eTnNON. Were ipiOoi, in contrast such the case, it would of course follow that the ox could only be meant for the king and, we must suppose, a circle of retainers who are not mentioned. But it is quite possible to hold that Satra means a feast and expresses the abundance of good cheer, while SeiTrvov indicates the meal in relation to the day's

I.e. but his 'is alwa/js a of ollice is incorrect see v 437, symbol p" 199, a 103). epieoi (also 560) do not recur in H. except in the metaphorical

walking-stick (Ridge way statement that aKijirrpov

'

The word is generally (Tvvipidos, f 32. taken to mean hhvd labourers in later Greek, no doubt from its resemblance to It will epLov, it is used of wool-workers. be noticed that the Shield contains no mention of slaves. 651. The added line mentioned by Schol. T is due to Agallis, who quoted or invented it in support of her view of the bearing of the shield on old Attic history (see on 483). 552. juiex' orjuoN, into the viidd of the furroiv, between the ridges (H. G. 195). enHxpiJua, see note on 211.
:

'

'

There (see notes on 9 53, A 86). no contradiction in saying that a, feast, an unusually abundant meal, is being prepared for the workmen's lunch. The preparing the ox and the sprinkling of

work
is

the meat must be regarded as consecutive, not coincident, scenes. This explanation avoids the difficult pregnant use of iraKi)veLv.

a meal'

demNON, accus. in apposition, as so w 215 BelTrvop 8' al\pa crvwv

;

'

lepevcraTe 6s ris apiaros.

lAIAAOC C (win)
iv
Ka\>ii>
8'

311

irldei

crTacpvXi'jiai

fieya f^piOovaav dXrorjv

8' -^pvaen]!'' /xeXave'i eaTi'jKei Se KUfMa^i hiafnrepe<s

dficf)L

am

/Sorpve^
S'

rjcrav,

apyvperjKJiv.
e'pKO'i

8e

Kvav7]v KUTrerov,
/xia
8'
oit]

irepl

eXacrae
avri)v,
565

Kaacnrepov
Trji

(iTapTriro's

?^v

iir'

riaaovTO ^opT/esN OTe rpvyowiev

d\(i)7']v.

TrapdeviKal Be Kal yiOeoi

TrXe/crot?
Tol(Tii>
o'

draXd

(f>poveoi>Te'i

ev
ii>

raXdpotai
fxeaaoiat

(f)epov

fxeXirjSea

Kapirov.

nrdi^
8'

^op/jLiyyt

XiycLrji

Ifxepoev
561.

KtddpL^e,
:

Xivov

viro

koXov aeiSe
II.
t.

apa

I'.ar.

N b' Mor.

CNe'

ti.

jUGraBpieoucaN
eicTHicei
II.ul.

BpueoucaN
tr.

I'.iji.

t.

562.

CtNCl

563.

aprupeoiciN

Zin.

CS

C-IPKU Pap.

jMosc. Vr.

d: eicTHKCi JjH.

\\

liar.

cnauTH J': en' auTH(i) fr. 566. NiCCONTO (II siijir.)

Neic(c)oNTo
Par. av.
i.'.

565. tc quthn Zfii. Pap. k a, fr. Jlo.sc. Mosc. ("adscripto c2)") Par. f: ^n' qutui Par. li. () nIconto C Pap. i, fr. ^losc. nhcconto G:
:

568. nXeKToTc N nXcKToTciN Ar, napeeNiKai xe U. 569. 5' nm. .1. Xinoc Zcii. qInon U {yp. 570. XlNON Ar. <>
567.
:
: :

XInon W).
563. ccTHKei Kdjuasi, icas set up with the poles (for the vines to climb upon) idea of uprightness conveyed by the numerous poles is spoken of as a propertj' of the dXw); itself, conferred by
;

sang to (vird) the harp the stceet Liiios-song with delicate voice. The Linos-song was one of the ancient dirges which have been
traced to

Semitic sources (the wailing

the poles.
dfyyvpioLcriv
;

For aprupeHiciN Zen. had Kcifia^ varies in gender in

forTliammuz, etc.), and apparently were originally laments for i\w departing summer so that they would be appropriate
is

later Greek. 564. KuaNGHN expresses the material, as is clear from Kaffffiripov following,

at the vintage-feast.

The name

though kyanos
565. aiiTHN,
ZrjvodJTui.
Kal

(see
sc.

24) is not

men-

tioned in 474-75.

the ditch and hedge.

dXwTji', opposing it to " es avrrjv" irapa

^x"

Xdyov

t]

yparpTj,

probably from the refrain atXivov, so familiar in the gi-eat chorus of the Agamemnon, which was taken to mean woe for Linos. Movers has ingeniously .suggested that it is the Phoenician ai woe to us.' The loci classici on lenu, Linos are Herod, ii. 79 {Aivos, oairep ^v
'

Did.
566. For the orthography of nicconto 186. see note on \ .39 Cf. 5<i7. draXai. TrapdeviKal araXa (ppoNCONTec, in childish cjlce from the vintage festival gravity was banished. draXos is a word which is regularly used of children, cf. draXdcppova Z 400 the der. is doubtful. The same idea is given

T ^oiviK7)i doiSifibs

icTTi

Kal ev KiV/jwi Kal

fr.

&XXt]l, etc.),

and Hesiod,
. .

211 (from
6ffoi

Schol. T) Aivov
eiaiv

6v

5ri

poToL

KiOaptcrTal iravres fxtv Comdprjvevcnv ev eiXaTrlvais re xopois re. pare also the fragment of a Linos-dirge

doiSol

Kal

by

drdXXeti'

27.

read XiVos, the thread (i.e. the string of the lyre) sang S7veetly in unison luith (6n6) his treble roice. So also some translated the vul570.

For XInon Zen.

Bergk P. Z.-' p. 1297 (corrected, from Schol. B). Thoiigh this explanation is the most satisfactory, the other is for the metaphor of not indefensible the string 'singing' may be jiaralleled 411 (of the boAVstring) i] d' i-rrb by
in
;

gate Xivov
T7]v

'

'

6 5^

Apiarapxos fBovXerai

/j.r)

xopor^v Xeyecrdai,
Xii'ov, ibaiTip

Tov
fl

eXeye

dXXd yivos tl " iraidva

v/xvov

The KaXbv detae, x^XtS^vt etKeXrj ai'driv. use of a flax thread for the string of a lyre, improbable though it seems, is ot accounted for thus by Schol. A
;

Tl

roioxJTov,
is

An.

The

fjioev" last interpreta-

rrpQiTOi Tols Oeois /.terd ciiS^s vTroKidapii^ovrei

tion

now

generally accepted, the boy

ovK e^ evripiiiv KarecKevd^ovTO rds KiOdpas, oi'X ^O'l-ov oi'di deoh dpecrbv elvai viroXa/x-

312
XeTTToKerji.
fj,o\7n)i
(f)(ovP]i-

lAIAAOC C
rol

(xviii)

8e p)]craovT'i

a/j,apTf]L

IvyfiMi re iroal aKaipovre<i

TrotT/cre

eirovro.

fiVKr]6fjb(bt

ayekrjv al Se /3oe9 '^pvaolo reTev-xaro Kaaanepov re, 8' diro Koirpov eTrecTaevovro vofiovSe
he

iv

8'

^oiov opdoKpatpdoiv

575

Trap TTorafiov Kekdhovra, irapa poBavov hovaKrja.

^(^pva-eioL

vofiije^

d/M

eari')(owvro /Boea-at

he <T(f)t Kvve<i irohaii dpyol eirovro. Te(Taape<i, evvea he \iovTe hu' ev TrpoorTjccn ^oecrai afiephaXeo)

ravpov

pvy/u,r)\ov ')(eT'qv

he fiaKpd

fxefivK(t)<i

580

571. XenrelHi Vr. A.

||

t6n hk
:

npHCCoNTEC Hail.
NOJUHN Se Vi
:
.

a.

1|

CS Hail, a nepi GQ Par. li h\h Zen. Zen. (oi U poaNbw, Sch. T, is apparently not a variant but po&aNON padaXbN aoNaKHCN an etymology. Ar. and Aph. probably read paSiNON, see Ludwich). KuoNeto ? 579. CJmapSaXeco S 578. noaacKUNec Pap. i}. Dion. op. Did. a' ^n Q duo iv ttjl dli' N : auco PR de : re PR. (MS. KudNCON) Zen. 580. exeroN Bar. fr. Mose. Vr. b. npcoTOici erepai. rwv 'ApLarapxav Did. JueuHKOJC Q Pap. k. Harl. a.
A.
:

ciJULapTH(l) 576. napa napai

R (toi Se R'")AD: 6uapTH(i)

II

5'

Hp[H]ccoNTec
572.

Piip.

i.

||

il.

noai Q.
:

575.
||

||

|I

||

jj

ADM

||

pdvovres Sia to k vevpQv

CK \lvov
TreiroiTjfxei'ov.

TreTroLrjcrdai

a\\

o/xaprew

perhaps

to avoid
.

confusion

enough that
(The masc.

this

is

But it is likely mere conjecture.

with the

has no authority except in the old glossaries.) Heyne reads But S' vwo, 'sang to the string.' \li>oi> Hymn. Merc. 501 clearly shews how the line was taken in early times, 7; (Kidapis)
Xicos
5'

aor. of dp.aprdveiv b72. iurucbi, only here in H. ; the verb 162 in both cases of occurs in P 66,

later

In shouting to scare a wild animal. Greek it seems to be confined to here we may take it either, cries of pain
;

virb

VTrivepde (T/j-epdaXiov Kovd^rjae' KaXov deiaev.

is

debs 5

as 'shouting' in a neutral sense, or as a participation in the Linos-dirge, prob-

be connected not with prjyi'v/j.i. but with d-pdaa-co, in the sense of beating time (djaapr^i)
571. pHccoNTec
to

ably of a purely conventional nature, as the scene is on the whole evidently

joyous. 573. opeoKpaipdcoN, see note on
3.

compare

^wipprja-aecrKoi' fl

454.

And
it, i.

so

clearly Ap.

Rhod. understood

539

iriSov prj<Tau}(Ti iroSecrcrcv.

This, however,

makes a rather disagreeable tautology

with
It has been proaKaipovres. posed to translate breakia;/ into soikj in
TTocrt

575. Konpou in a local sense, the byre, So also es Kowpov see note on A 807. K 411. what Aph. 576. poSaNON, so MSs.
;

and Ar. read

been pabivbu.

is

uncertain, but

We

may have

must suppose that

with pabivof, and
;
'

chorus.

The phrase

4>wvt}v p-riyvvvai

is

common

in later Greek,

and

it

is

quite

pobavbv, which is identical in sense

does not recur in Greek,

may possible occasionally used without an object in the same way (Stei)henson in C. R. iii. Hymn. Ap. 516 01 8e p-qaaovres 72). 'iwovTo Kprjres irphs lIi'^J; Kal irjirairjoj'^
deidov

that the word

have been

so that the luaving One question is not very important. ingenious scholiast reads Trapd Vobavbv ^(TTi 5i TroTa/j.bs {oovaKija being taken as Zen. derived adj. instead of subst.).

means

pliant,

there
to

be taken eitlier way. But obvious phonetic objections As connecting pyjcrff- with pvy--

may

his pabaXbv from Kpaoa\bv

evKivrjToi'.

= evKpa8avTov,

are

usual Mss. vary between duapxHi, dixaprr) but on the (see on E 6.56), ofiaprrji, whole authority is in favour of dyit-.

epvy/jibs,

'Theophr.

The

verb,

however,

is

almost always

= nictatio) with suffix -tjXo-s like e/f-T/Xos. But ai'y-qXbs, v^y)\bs etc. are o.xytone. The word occurs here only.

580. epurjuHXoN comes from a subst. roaring (used by Aristotle and

lAIAAOC C
\kTO'
TO)
fiev

{Will)
/}S'

:{ 1

tov he KVV<; fiTKia$oi>

ui>app7)^avT
/3oof

aH^rjoi.

fMeyaXoio /Soeiijv
ol Be
i'0fifj<;

eyKara Koi jiekav

al/j,a

Xu(f)va-aeTov,

auToyi evhieaav ra^ea'i Kvva^ oTpvuovre'sol 5' i']Toi huKeeiv fiev direTpwrroyvTo XeovTwv, laTcifxevoi Be fiuX eyyu<i vXuKTeov k t' aXeouTO.
ev

.85

Be

vofibv TroiTjcre irepiKXvTo^i

jBi^crarii,

ufi(f)iyuj]ei'i,

ev

KaXrjL

<TTadfj,ov<i

re

fxeyav olCov apyevvdcov, KXiaia^; re KaT7]p(f)a<; IBe arjKov^.

dfi(f>iyvi']ei<i
'.90

tV

Be

xopoi' TToiKiXXe TrepiKXvrbf;

581. eYXkcto
584.

and
CN
a*

op. Did.
tV.

TON bk
I'tol.

touc be /ii.

ucraKiaeoN Mur.
/>{'

OUTCOC
oi

Ziii.

VccoN I'R and

Mo.sc.

Ask.

orpuNaNTec

Tap.

/,,

M'lr.

585.

dH

TOi

111' iji

/.ijts.

.")81.

Zlmi.'s

reading
;

toi-s

for

ton

is

dance

is

emphatically Cretan.

Kven

better woulil be Tw. The interposition of the sing. 6 Sd makes corruption easy. Tavpov 583. For Xaq>ucceTON as an impcrf.
]>erhaiis preferable
.
.

still

see

on

3(34.

apart from the e.vplit'it words ol' ri91-92, the scholia tell us tliat the KViiiaTrjTrjpe (604) and the armed dance were peculiarly It has been conCretan institutions. lidently concluded that the whole episode

'584.

CN^iecaN.

tarred

on

the dogs,

590-605
poet.

is

from Sir]ui, which is elsewhere found only in mid. bucrdai to chase (M 27t), II 24(3,
tc.

To me

an interpolation by a Cretan it seems that, though this

OY drive (O 681), and pass, to flee, 475. 304, Agar's ivvk<Tav (from iv-'iriixi) is no doubt possible (ef. S 131) The lengthening would but needless. be excused by metrical necessity, ef. iuveffirjicri (J. P. XXV. 48). 585. doKeeiN jueN. 'as for biting,' they For this vague notion avoided tiie lions. of reference in the iufin. see H. G. There is no trace here in tlie mss. 5? 231. of the probably original d-n-eTpo-irdoi'To
)

cannot be refuted, the evidence is quite insufficient to enable us to assert it. There is no doubt tliat Crete was to the Greeks jjre-eminently the liome of the For dance, especially of the war-dance.
addition to 11 617, we may quote the dances of the Koiybantes, the statement of the scholiast on Pindar /'. ii. 69 that the hyporcheme was of Cretan origin. Soph. At. 700 Xi'o-to KvJjtn' opxvthis, in

fxara
irepi

and
opx-

still
8.

more

It is reasonable

explicitly Luciau therelbre

(see

on O 666).
' ;

Hi tres versus eiubleuiati 587-89. aliunde illato perquam similes sunt sunt nimis nudi et ieiuni post superiores tantopere ornatos,' Ileyne ; a remark with which it is hard not to sympathize. The position of jaeroN is veiy unusual diW fiAyav, Heyiie. CTaeJuoi seems to be a general name like the modern 'sheepstation,' including both the kXiciqi, huts for the shepherds, and CHKoi. folds for the sheep. Note the unusual position of iSe (see on V 318). 590. The descrii)tion of the dance stands apart from tiie rest of the Sliield notably in one respect that while the
:

suppose that a poet describing a primitive dance would by preference lend It must further it Cretan characters. be remembered that Crete was to early Greece far more characteristically national and imiiortant than in historical times.
to

We

are just learning (1901) to regard

' ' :

Knosos as the very focus of early culture and the in the Mykenaean period
piominence of Crete tends to lead us as much to an early jieriod as to any thought of late interpolation. AVe ni\ist indeed recognize that 591-92 are unique in the Shield for their local and mythoIf this is taken as a logical allusion. ground for suspicion, as no doubt it may reasonal)ly be, it can apjdy to these two lines only, not to what follows.

previous descriptions shew no local, and liardly even a Hellenic, colouring, the

314
Ton
'iKeXov

lAIAAOC C
olov ttot
ivl

(xviii)

Kvcoctmi eupeLrjt

AatSaXo'i

i](TKrjaev

KaWnrXoKa/xcoL 'AptdSv7]o.
eirl

evda
t6)v

fiev

rjiOeoi

koI irapdevoi, a\<^eail3oiaL

wp-yevvT, dWrjXwv
S'

al ixev \e7rrd<;
rjKa

KapirMi %ei/3a? e'XpvTe<i. odova^ ^'x^z', ol 8e ^troivwi

ol

595

e7ar
Kttl

ivvvr^rov^,

ar'iX^ovra^ eXaicotSe fia'^ai.pa'i

al p.ev Ka\d<; arecpdva'i e'^ov,

elyov ypvaeLa'i i^ dpyvpecov reXa/xwvwv. ol 8' ore fiev Ope^aaKov eTrLO-ra/jievoiai TroSeaat

591. KNCOCcb(l)

ACQ
eni
:

KNCoccco(i)

a.

592.

dpidHXHi
iv.

Zen.

(see

below

i.

594. opxeOr' Q.
iv
(?

gni

H.

dWujL KaXdc A.
see Liulwich).

596. eiar'

exoucai Atheii. eFxoN J Eust.

181.
dd.

595.

Xenxdc

597-98

Ar.

om. Aph.

597. CTe<pdN0uc S.

591. A few critics, ancient and modern, have been scandalized that a god should imitate a mortal's work though this is

price
'

for
'

their

parents.
;

dXepdveiv

is

evidently not involved in

the words.
full

Some went
at
'

tlie

so far as to put a end of 590, and read olov

stop

for oTon,

was the only thing ever made For the the dancing-Uoor ofDaidalos.' nature of this dancing-floor or labyrinth see App. I, g 21-22. 592. About the birth of the Daidaloslike it
It comes to legend we know nothing. us almost entirely through Athenian even in X 321-25 Ariadne is sources found in connexion with Theseus but we hear of her also at Delos and Naxos in a way which seems to shew that she was a local goddess in the islands, preIn Cyprus sumably a nature-goddess. she was conncMjted with Aphrodite. But
; ;

always used in H. of a human chattel $ 79, o 453, v 383. realising a price For the form cf. II. G. % 124: c. oedNQi and x'twnec seem 595. Both the former to be words of foreign origin perhaps = Heb. !"?;.?;- (Prov. vii. 16, transl. 'fine linen'), the latter = Heb. k'thonrth.
;

kuttnncth,

doubtful

if

'tunic,' either

though
of

it

is is

very
really

these

Semitic. (See 0. Schrader Handelsg. ji. 192, Studniczka p. 15.) odovri recurs in r 141, 7? 107, and rarely in later Greek.

Both words appear

garments.

to

have denoted

line'ii

596. It seems clear that oil was netually used for giving clothes a gloss see -q 107 Kaipoaeuv 5' odoviwv diroXeiperai. vypbv It 'iXaiov, and the commentators there. is said that a similar process is still used
;

nothing of all this appears here. The name 'Apid^NH seems to be Cretan for
'Aptdyvrj {ddvov dyvov, KpfjTes Hesych.). She was also known there as 'AptOTjXa,

in
p.

some
49).

i)nrts of

Germany (Studniczka HKQ adapts ffTik^ovres to the

'

idea of

which "VVilamowitz has ingeniously

re-

stored in ]il;iee of the 'AptijSj'ijt attributed to Zen. liy Ikkker's conjectural emendation of the dpi-qdrjL of A, apirrjOTji of T. 593. "With this dance of youths and maidens compare the interesting description of the dance called opfios in Lucian
Trepl

'gloss' as opposed to literal eXaicoi has often been taken to mean shining as though with oil (so Ar. &TL eWeivei rb ws), but such an
'.sparkling.'
'

inter[)retation,

even

if

possible,

is

not

necessary.

597-98. ddeTovvTai
jrpliTov

ol

fxaxo-Lpav elire rb ^i<pos.

'

Svo, oti ovdiirore &X\u>s re Kal oil

^X^'-"-

xopeiWras /maxaipas

odrot

de op/xos 6pxv<^is (<TTi KoiPT] icp-qjiuv re kol Trapdivwv, Trap iva xopei'OVTwv Kal ws dXijdQs 6p/j.u}i (olkS-

opx-

12-13

When
there

irapd ApidTOtpdvei Tjcrav, An. Neither of these arguments carries weight.

8i

ovde

ruv

Kal -qyeiTai /xiv 6 ^(pyj^os rd veaviKa SpxcifJ-evos Kal 6'crois vcrrepov iv TroX^ytico:
irapdevos be eireTai Koafxiws rb OrjXv xopfi'ifi" SLOdcTKovcra, kt\. ciX9edBoiai, 'earning oxen' as gSca or brideXPVireTai.,
-r]

the poet says knives (daggers) no reason why he should mean stvords and where dances are an acting of war-scenes (see the quot. from Lucian above) the carrying of arms is essential to them.
is
;

lAIAAOC C
peta
fitiX" ,

(Will)

:j

-y

(09

ore

rts"

^6fXV0'i

Kepafxev<i
8'

ireip/jaeTai,

rpo-^ov lipfxevov eV TraXu/xTjccnu at kg derjicriv

600

ciWore
TToWo'i

l[xep6evTa rp7rup,evoi' Bolo) Be

/xuXirPj^i

8'

Ope^aaKov cttl crTi'^a^ uWi'fKoiai. x^P^^ Trepiiarad^ o/j.iXo'i avTOv<; Kv/dicTTTjTi'jpe kut e^dpxovr<; ihlvevov Kara /jLecrcrovi.
ai>

603

6045

601. aV Kc ee\Hici(N)

PR

Pap.

k,

Vr.

(1,

llarl.

a (k'

te.).

603.

noXXoN

('in*.

604-05.

W'oll'. ;it'lcr

Atlu'iiaios (seo linlow),

rc;iils

TCpnoueNOi* jmeTa 5e C91N eueXneTO oeToc aoi&bc {popjuizcoN, 5oicb be. KuBicTHTHpe kqt' auTouc uoXrhc ezapyoNTOc ebiNcuoN Kara ueccouc.
I

604

605
60G
Dioiloros

TepnojucNOC
Apicrroipdi'fi.os

.Mor.

Atlieii.
I.e.

KuBicTHpec
606.

r.

Kae'

auTouc

up. Atlieii.

eEopxoNTe

600. Remains of early Greek pottery shew tliat the potter's wheel was known in prae-Mykenaean times, ami was a

The one argimiiMit wliich might sit-ni lu that Ar. denied to justify Athenaios /x^Xwecrdai and ixoKwf] the sense of mv.sic

very aiieient invention to the oldest Epic poets. The attribution of it to Anachar.sis is the baseless figment of a later age, as Strabo himself clearly saw, vii. p. .303. apjueNON n naXdjuHici go
together, as e 'I'-M. 601. neipHcerai with direct ace. is unique, tliough the cognate ace. is sometimes found, e.g. 5 119 and compare 6 23 a^dXovi, Tovs ^aii]Kfs eirup-qaavT '05v(Tr)os.

on N 637) he has himself excluded by the further assertion that Ar. not only expunged the line here, but inter(see

5.

See also note on

ireiprqTL^uv.

All this is in glaring not only to all that we know of Ar.'s method, but to the abundant evidence of the slight etfect which his athete.es had upon the text. It is of course quite possible that the line may have been found in some of the

polated it in contradiction

47

crri'xas

The approjniateness

avopCov of tlie

old erratic copies which

to

we have

learnt

comparison to lines of dancers wheeling round along the concentric circles of the
It appears labyrinth is very striking. that from time to time the dancers leave the maze and dance in long lines opposite one another (cni cTixac, u.sed elsewhere
onlj' of soldiers).

the earliest ]iapyri, and which were evidently dear to archaeosuch as Athenaios and Plutarch logists (who makes a precisely similar statement on I 458 ff. ) as these were doubtless banisheil through the influence of the
;

know through

604-05. TcpnoucNoi,
scnsuni.

H.

Lf.

169.

construction a<l After xepnojueNOi

edd. since Wolf have all inserted, a line from 17 juerd. 5^ (T(piv i/xeXirero deios aoidbs (pop/j.ifoji', and liavc therefore been obliged to change esdpxoNTec to i^dpxovTos. This is done on the authority of
I

Alexandrian school, in a sense Ar. may be said to have lemoved' the line but there is no ground for sup])Osing that it ever stood in a recognized text. Did. knows nothing of it, nor does Lucian Trept bpx- 13; tovs opxv'^Tdi tovs 8vo, oes
' ;

K6l 6 TTOtTjTrjj
fxevovs TOV

KvfiLffTrjTrjpas

KaXel,

17701'-

Athenaios
Tov
"
fTriTefj.(l)v

(v.

181

'

c), 6 5'
'"0''

Apiarapxos
<j}i.8bv

KpTjTiKoO
TO.
. .

xP^

i^flXev,

TTOirjfiaTa

TToXXos

rbv Tpbirov tovtov, "

. .

TepTr6,a(vos

/xeacrovs

(as

dviarou yivecrdai wavrdTracn to e^dpxovres," firjKeTi dvva,u(vris ttjs Tri rbv (Jbtdbf di'a<popd^ ffib^eadai. Ludwich has shewn that this evidence is absolutely worthless. It is on a par with the statement of Alexander of Kotyaia (T 77) that Ar. 'interpolated' a line which
text),
Cbcrr'

"

xopov shews he read e^dpxovT$. Further, the participle e^dpxovTos in the gen. absol. without a noun agreeing with A 458 is the it is very doubtful in H. only other case, and there Zen. read ou for oi. The text as it stands is (juite the KuBicTHTftpc are two intelligil)ie
;
;

perhaps protissinual pn.sturers and tumblers, who go tlirough a liramatic performance to which the youths and nniidens dance a sort of accompaniment.

'leaders,"

Compare Bent's description

Greek dances (The
the syrtos,
a

of

modern
'
.

we hajipen

to

know was

read by Apli.

Cijckidrs p. 246) wavy line of live or

six

316
eV
5'

lAIAAOC C
irlOei,

(xviii)

TrorafMOio fjbeya cr$VO<i ^flKeavoio

dvTvya Trap TTUfidriji' craKeo's irvKa ttoltitoIo. avrap eirel hrj rev^e crdKoq fMeja re cm^apov rev^^ apa ol Ocop-qKa (jiaeivorepov irvpo'i avyrj^, reu^e Be ol KopvOa /3ptap7]v, KpoTd(f)Ot^ dpapvlav,
Ka\-i]v

re,

610

haihaXeip,
oi

eirl

he '^pvcreov \o(f>ov rJKe,

rev^e Se

Kvrijxlha'^

avrap
/j,i]Tpo^
7]

eirel

TrdvO

eavov KaacnrepoLO. oirXa Kdfie K\vTO<i

d/M<f)i'yuj]ec<i,

8'

'A^iW>}o9 dfJK TTpoirdpotdev deipa<i. OvXv/xttov vt(f)oevTO'i ipt}^ w? aXro Kar

irap'

615

revyea fiapfialpovTa
607.
he, Tieei
il

W<^aL(TTOLO
P.
||

(fiepovaa.

.1.

610.
oiii.
!i

eobpaKa

auPHC
:

KUNEHN G.

BpiapHN

PR:

YpHs Pap. L {stipr. NH9oeNToc ?) Pap. t^

(H9aicToi)

9).

Bapi/N Lip.'i. ouXunou Pap. t

614.

outhc H. 611. Kopuea enei 9h Pap. i. 616. e'

:

oOXuJunoio

T.

!|

Nei<poeNToc

(or

617.
fr.

xeuxea Kakh 9epouca nap' H9aicToio qnoktoc

HJ

Pa}),

t,

Mo.sc. Vr. b A, Par. h, yp.

is

Harl.

a.

in hand, and led by a pocket-handkerchief by one man, whose acrobatic executions were wonderful to behold. Then there was the rapid dance performed by rows of men with their arms round each others' shoulders, four

women, liand

the summary right (App. B, iii. 2) in which so important a piece of the panoply is dismissed certainly gives
;

way

ground

for

suspicion.

We must

then

increased

backwards, four forwards, with pointed toe, first slowly, with the pace till I was almost dazzled by its These dances may be seen rapidity.' every Easter Tuesday at IMegara, and seem to be among the most ancient
steps

read reOf apa for reOsc be in 611. 613. KQCciTepoio, see note on A 24. The difficulty involved in the use of so soft a metal as tin, and emphasized by the adj. eaNoO pliant, has been removed

by Reichel's remark
that the
KPrj/judes

survivals in modern Greece. The reading of H, e^dpxovTe, is likely to be right. 608. QNTura ndp nuudxHN, running Okeanos suralong the extreme edge.

signed against

to

(see App. B, ii. 1) are really gaiters desave the .shin from injury the edge of the shield, not

rounds

tJie

pictured as he surrounds the

if

real world.

610 must be a later addition,

Reichel

missiles. 614. For the use, very rare in H., of bnKa arms see note on 55. It has been observed that, to our notions at least, it seems strange of Thetis to depart without a word of thanks.

from

INTRODUCTION
In this book we still find ourselves, but for the last time, among some of the difficulties which have attended our analysis of the three which precede
it.

There

hesitation

are,

however, two parts of

it

about which we need

feel

but

little

the beginning

and the end.

The

first

belong to and wind up the Making of the Arms would have been better placed here than at the end of 2.
;

thirty-nine lines clearly the division of books

The end oi the book, probably from 35G rot 8' uvrtu'ert'e yeojy^ breathes the true spirit of the iMiyvts, and there is no reason to doubt that from the first it introduced Achilles' career of vengeance. It is in all ways worthy of its place. No
doubts need be raised except as to the episode of the speaking horse, to
wdiich
It

we
is

will recur.

any of it, preserved That it is not preserved untouched we can say with confidence the here 1 allusions to the gifts in I must at least be as late as that book. The lament of Briseis and the allusions to Neoptolemos are condemned by internal
so, is it,
;

in the intermediate portion tliat And if Reconciliation in the original story ?

doubts

arise.

Was

there

or

evidence.
It is indeed possible, while leaving these out, to make a selection of short passages which will give a reconciliation-scene such as may have stood in the But such a scheme is so artificial and uncertain that it is primitive story.

The speeches of Achilles and Agamemnon (.54-153), not worth the pains. though they shew signs of expansion, are not in themselves unworthy of such a place and the scene of the oath is at least equal, if not superior in But it is quite conceivable that the whole idea of execution, to that in V. the Reconciliation is an afterthought. It is at least more needed after the introduction of the Embassy than it was before and it is not only consistent with the character of Achilles, but materially adds to the movement of the story, if we suppose that on hearing of the death of Patroklos he set out to avenge it without more ado. And of much that precedes and follows this kernel of the Reconciliation, it is impossible to The author of this part seems to speak w'ith admiration. have dwelt with especial delight on the prosaic details of his scenes, a characteristic particularly where they have to do with eating and drinking of this book at least as marked as is the love of dress in K. This note is struck at once in 44 the point which, as we are carefully tohl, distinguishes
; ;

317

318
this

lAIAAOC T

(xix)

o-ltolo Sorjypes were present. assembly from all others is that the ra/xtat, debate, with a certain dramatic propriety, soon adapts itself to this novel element in the audience, and the greater part of it, 154-337, is devoted exclusively to the question whether the army shall or shall not eat When Achilles returns to his hut, his first outburst of before fighting. devoted to the thought that his dear friend is no longer passionate grief is the question of his there to serve the usual sumptuous repast (315 ff.)

The

and Zeus and Athene in person are bestirred appetite disturbs Olympos, to make sure that he does not starve while his friends have gone to dinner.
This at least can only belong to the decadence of the "great manner." There are moreover, scattered through the book, several episodes which One of these is the curious shew signs of later addition to the main work. and interesting story of the birth of Herakles in 95-136, which cannot be said to add to the symmetry of the sj^eech of Agamemnon, and shews internal evidence of having been adapted from a Herakleia where the tale was told in the person of the poet, not of an actor in the story. Another, the lament of Briseis, though the idea has a pathos of its own, is largely made up of Epic and linguistic offences, which are freely scattered through the book, tags It is not impossible that the are here heaped up in reckless profusion.
;

allusions

to

the

Embassy

in

140-41, 175-77, and 192-95, which are

to a recension after the addition of I

loosely inserted, to the corpus of the Iliad.

somewhat

may be due
The
lines

which speak of Neoptolemos are

self-

condemned by the awkwardness of

their introduction (326), as well as

by

the prominence given to a personage who, though he played a leading part iii the later Cycle, is completely unknown to the older Epos. It remains to consider the closing episode of the book, that of the This is so unlike anything else in Homer that speaking horse (404-24). it has naturally been doubted. Yet there is nothing but this uniqueness
against
{Opjy.
it.

The
ff.),

203

sj^eaking animal becomes familiar from Hesiod onwards and we have no right to say that such a world-wide element of

It is characterpopular fancy belongs exclusively to any particular period. istic of Greek reserve that the treatment of it here should be so free from exaggeration, and that it should not have been repeated or imitated, easily

though
at this

it

moment

lends itself to the art of the inferior poet. has a particularly solemn effect. It

The prophecy coming would seem that two

;

lines (407, 418) have been added with the idea of softening the miracle. As a matter of fact they have rather the the wonder is less opposite result than startling if taken as a simple matter of course in a steed of divine

origin

if special

machinery has

to

be introduced in order to explain

it.

lAIAAOC T
MHNidoc anoppHcic.
'Hft)9

fiev
iv

KpotcoireTrXo^

air
(fyoux;

ClKeavolo poawv
<f)epoL

wpvvd\
T)

uOavaToiai
'iKave

7;Se

^porolcriv
viov

S'

e?

vija'i

deov irdpa hwpa

7ro\ee^
Totcrt
8'

(f)epovcra.
(f>L\ov

upe Be TlarpoKXcoc TreptKei/jLevov ov

K\aiovTa
fivpopd\
ev T

\tye(o<;'
ij

dfxcf)'

avrov kralpot
Bia dedcov,

S'

iv

TrapLcrraro
e7ro<;

"

dpa

ol

(pu

'^etpt,

e(f)aT

eK r

ovopba^e-

TKVOV

ifiov,
iirel

rovTov
Bt]

pukv

idaopLev d'^vvpuevoi irep

10

Keladai,
rvvrj 8'

Trpoira

'll(f)ai(TToto

lorrjn BapidcrOt]Trdpa kX-vtcl rev^ea Be^o

decov

KoXa

pid\\ oV ov TTco Ti? dvr]p dtpioiai (f)op7]aev.^^ to? dpa (pcdvijcracra Oed Kara Tev-^e WrjKe irpoadev ^A-'^iWrjo^' rd 8' dve/Spa-^e BaiBaXa Trdvra.
^lvppiiB6va<i
S'

dpa
a.

7rdvTa<i
2.

eXe
li

Tpo/j,o<;,

ovBe
:

Tt<i

erXr)

9epi Z>GJP (1) SpNue' Q. 9epH(i) L Harl. a, KaXa Bar. Mor. eeoO imb x^'pi T12. Kara 13. ciNaBeBpaxe U kXutcj Harl. a' (altered to KXeird 7p. Kara). aNe9paue 14. eXcN 96B0C Zen. daidaXa 9aiaiua Bar. ^Mor PR.
1.

an

^n* Harl.

Lips.

9.

eecoN iothti
:

yp.

i'

1.

Cf.

1,

n 695;

=A

2.

The

bringing of the arms to Achilles was a favourite siihjeet of rireek art, from the chest of Kyp.selos onwards, especially in The Nereids are always the later stages. associated with it, and it became a favourite excuse for representing a number of female figures in graceful

Achilles' mouth, 2i 112. toOton, as distinct from rovoe, implies some degree of impatience (Monro). 9. npcoTQ, once for all let us take this as a starting-jioint, and not go be' '
:

hind
10.

it.

Cf.

235.

movement.
4.

ncpiKeiueNON,
284, 6 527.

cf.

d/j-cpl xi'Mf'""?

with

dat.

Heyne

coiij.

xt'A'fo"

on account of the F, lientley HarpoKXrj'i (plXou irepiKeifievov vlov, Brandr. d7Xa5i' for 6v (piXou. 8. Compare the similar words in
Trepi ov,

Sfeo, compare Xe'^o (I 617, with note) and see //. G. 40, where it is regarded as an old form of the sigmatic aor. ])efore the -a- had found its way into all persons from the 1st sing, anil 3rd plur., and had thus become a thematic vowel so tliat Xe'fo. de^o represent not Xex-fo, Sf'x-o'o but \ex-(r-o"o,
;

dex-c-co.

319

320
avTiiv elacBeeiv,
fo)s-

lAIAAOC T
ciXX'

(xix)
1&

elh\

<W9

fiiv

avrap 'A;^iXXei'9 erpeaav. fxaWov ehv ;)^;oXo9, iv he ol oaae

co?

Seivov VTTO ^\e(f)dpo)v

el

ae\a<i e^ej)davdev'

reoTrero

8'

ev yeipeaaiv

e^o^v Oeov

dyXad

Bcopa.
20

avrap

iirel

(ppealv
>)v

tjiai
e-rrea

rerdpTreTO SacSaXa Xevaacov,

irrepoevra irpoarivha6eo<i

avrUa
"
fxi]Tep

fii^repa
efiYj,

ra

fMev

OTirXa
firjSe

iropev oV eTneiKh

epj
vvp
SelSco

efiev ddavdrcov,
8'

i]roL
/X7)

jSporov dvhpa reXecrcraLciXXa /jidX' aivw^ fiev ijo) Owpt'j^ofiaf

Mevoirlov dXKifiov v'lov fioL To^pa KaSSucrac Kara '^aXKorv'jrov^ wreiXd'i fxvlat
euXa? eyyetvcovrac, detKicrcrooai Be veKpov Kara Be XP^^ irdvra aaTr^rji.'' eK 8' alwv iref^arat rov S' rjjxei^er erreira 6ea eVi? dpryvpoire^a-

25

"

reKVOv,
jxev

fir']

rot

ravra /xera

(jjpeal

allien jxeXovrwv.
(f)v\a,

roH

ejoD

ireiprjijoo

dXaXKefiev dypia
dprjicfidrov^
et?

30

fivla-i,
rjv
16.

at

Tvep
cTd'
:

(f)(bra<; pd yap Kelral ye re\ecr(f)6pov

17.

re

KareBovaiv
eviavrov,
I|

VdeN U.
fi:

6\e9dpoic (A swpr.) Bar. Hail, a: 6Xe9dpoN G.

:

se9a<iNeH aWot (Did.) Z>H {sn'pr. e) ,TS V'en. B, fr. Mosc, 18. In X^ipecciN excoN Hail, a (>('///. n) b, Par. c d e g ese<pdaNee CQU. fiici t' T. 19. fiiciN cxdpncTO GL^ Par. cgj erepnero 7p. 6<pea\uoTciN opcbN 26. 24. qXkiuon : nves ixrKabn T. hcin TerpdneTO Par. e. Cant. ^rriNONxai Lips.: crreiNONrai QR. ^rriNCONTai Zen. P: errirNWNTai L (c corr.) uoi fr. Mosc. 29. TOI 30. 27. canHHi Ar. ft caneiH(i) CGHJLU.
IseffidoNeeN Ar.
:
:

aXaXKCUeN Aph. neipHCOuai G. 32. HN : eY Harl. a. e&ONxai Q.

!1

BT
1|

Bar. Par. c g Kfirai A.

aXaXKeTw

il.

31.

kqt-

wc, like T 424, see on 294. en, therewith (or perhaps literally 'in him' ; cf. the phrase TrdSes /cat Xfipes inrepdev for the localisation of parts of the body). L. 17. Cf. the similar plirase in 365. Lauge regards ceXac in both cases as shone as accus. of the inner object,'
16.

cbc

In strict

grammar the

ace.

is

governed

512,

by KaSSOcai, but

logically the

word

is

'

'

it

were with aflame.'

is

there

For e3C9daNeeN a variant (^e^advdrj, which is

entirely subordinate. 27. The life is slain out of him : for this use of alcoN see E 685, e 160, ^/vxv T Kal aldif II 453, alQuos crrepel Aisch. P. V. 862, etc. Rymn. Merc. 42 alCbv' i^fTop-qaev dpeaK(J}ioio x^Xoi;'?;? is a more doubtful instance. The word aiwv liad

etiually possible, as all three nnnibers of the verb are joined with oaae. oTa, the subject of ^/J-ev, supplied as object to reXeVcrat.
21.

another meaning in Hippokrates, spinal cord and some of the scholia actually
'

'

explain here
vefparai
is

must be
;

22.
cf.

S
24.

3ti2

QNdpa, Naber's dvSpL ueWet [iporbs dudpl

is

is

tempting

his spinal cord is visible of course = 7re-0;'-Tai from After this parenthetical to slay. (pevexplanation the constr. reverts to the
! !

'

'

TeKiaffai.

subj.

oXkiuon uioN
tlie

by

detKttro-wcri,

virtually governed principal verb in

;

being

KQTacanHHi, sc. 6 veKpos, ace. of the jjart affected.

XP*^

the speaker's thoughts when he begins though the constr. is slightly disturbed by the interposition of ei'Xds if-^elvwvTai..

32. Hn should probably make room for the poorly attested ei': but in a late book the question is doubtful. KeTxai, a subj. form recurring in (X163 ?,)

lAIAAOC T
alel

(XIX)

321

TMc

7'
7'

ecrrat
etV

XP^^

t"/i7reSo<?

1)

Kai

apeiwv.
35

aWa
fir}Viv

av

dyopyjp KaXeaw;
Ayafie/xvovi

i'}poia<;

uTToenrcov
fidX'
cipa
eV

Troi/jbevt

'A^atou?, Xaiov
S'

al^jra

TroXe/xoi^

Ocop/jcrcreo,

8vaeo

uXktjv.

W9

(f)u>v)']aaaa
8'

fiei'o^

HaTpoKXoiL

avT

d[xj3po<TLiiv

TroXvdapak'i ivijKe, Kol veKTap ipvdpou

e/iTreSo?
Blo'i

arci^e Kara, pivcov,

iva ol

XP^^
8'

eh).

avrdp

l3Pi

irapa 6lva OaXdaarj'i

i]p(oa<;

W-x^XXev^

40

A^atou'?. a/xepBaXea ta^cof, cbpaev Kat p 01 irep to irdpo^ ye vewv iv dyoivi /xeveaKOP, 01 re Kv/SepvPjrat koI e^of oli'fia vqoiv KoX ra/xiai irapd vrjvalv eaav, airoio BoT)jp<i,

Kol

jiiJ]v

01

TOT 7'

^(f)dv7},

TW
33.

Be

Brjpov Bvo) aKd^ovre

fi? dyop7]v laav, ovveK 'A^tWeL'9 Be fidxT^ eireiravr dXeyecvfj'i.

^S

/Sdrrjv

"Apeo? depdirovre,
:
\\

Tcbi

r'

GHPRSU

Hail,

a,

fr.

ic .1. dnefiH
40.

36. cic D. aropoN Yr. A. eerie apruponeza HU^n^ Hail,

:

napa
:

nepi

i,.

eaXaccHC
:

twi b' 9.. 34. cu r' : riip D. After this add h julcn ap' coc epsac* a, fr. JIosc. (and Sch. T, see Ludwich). fV &\\uii no9dpKHc A. 41. cuapbaXia S.
l^Iosc.

39..

||

e' 42. p' epinpac AjJi. llliianos. 45. tc T. kqi oY GPRS. 43. Kai NcecKON U.

Hpcoac

li.

JLxeNECKON
:

rewoNTo C:

47. aiio P.

apecoc

ADHT.
on

fi554, /3102,(e395)?, t147.

Theregular form from iudic. KeiraL would be Kei-e-raL, which .seems to have passed through

42.

NewN N

arcoNi,

cf.

note

428.

vocalic

-i- becoming semiKejerai into Kferai (the and falling out as often). This form can be generally restored (see on i2 The contracted Keirai naturally 554).

oY re KuBepNHTai, sc. Icrav, the subst. verb being ouiitted as so often in

43.

relative clause.

oIhYq,

steering-oars,

only here in //., see M. & K. Od. p. If it were not for the predominant 544.
interest in questions of feeding

from the influence of the indie, while KrjraL is a further corruption due to the general tendency to assimilate the vowel of the non-thematic subj. to See M. G. 81. that of the thematic. TXec96poN, bringing completion of the cycle of the seasons and growth of the word. crops elsewhere a purely Odyssean 38. lpuep6N perhaps as supplying the Heyne has suggested place of blood. that there is a reminiscence of the pracwith tice of making mummies in Egypt KQTd piNCON cf. Herod, ii. 86 5td tQ)v
arises

shewn

throughout the book, one would suppose 43-44 to be a later gloss. As it is, the author seems to have thought it right that the all-important commissariat department should not lack its bard. He therefore explains that tlie non-combatants are

/xv^wTTjpujv
TO.

e^dyovcrL tov 5^ 7X^'"'''"^s (papfiaKa.

to be from pivos, scholiastic masterpiece. 39. The line here added

iyKe(pa\ov Eust. takes it through the hides a

.

employed as helmsmen when at sea and as superintendents of supply on shore. Tliey are usually too much engaged in oflicial duties, it seems, to waste time in attending assemblies. 46 = 2 248; cf. S 125. 47. It was only the day before that
these two had
a

been wounded. Uiomedes' limp can be accounted

Only
for

wound

in

the foot,

see

by

377, 437.

by a few

Ms.s.

possibly have survived from a time when the rhapsody of the o-rrXoTroua ended here, instead of at the end of Z.

may

Next day both of them take part in the But the rapid funeral games in 4'. healing of wounds is a privilege of the
heroic age.

VOL.

II

322
iLvSetS'i]^:

lAIAAOC T
Te /xev7rr6Xe/j,o'i
eTt

(xix)
'OSucrcreu?,

Kol

SLO<i

ey^et epeiSo/xevco-

yap

e-^ov

ekKea \vypd'
KiovTe<;.

KaS Be fiera

7rpu)TT]t

dyoprjc

'iXovto

50

avrdp
eX/co?

BevTaTO<i rfkOev

eycov

dva^ dvBpoov 'AyafMe/xvoov, koI yap rov ivl KpaTeprji vafxivTji,

^aX/cr^yoet

ovra Kocoi^

'AvT7}vopiS7]<;
8t}

SovpL
^

avrdp eVet
TOiCTL
8'

7rdvT<i

doXkiaOn^crav
7ro8a<?

dvtaTa/Mevo'i
rj

/xerecf)!]

K'^aioi, w/cu? 'A^iXXeu?*

55

"
^ArpetBr],

dp
Kal

tl

toB'

d/x(f)orepotatv
vo)t

dpeiov
Kr\p

enfkeTO,

crol

ep.OL,

ore

irep

d'^vvfjuevw

dvfio^opwi epiBi jieverivafiev eTveKa Kovpri<; ; rrjv 6(f)e\^ ei> vrjea-aL KaraKrdfxev "A/ore/it? looi, eyoiv eXofirjv AvpvTjcraov dXecraa^' r^fxari rcai or
^

60

Tw

'

ov roaaot
inro

AyaioX oBd^ eXop dcrirerov ovBa<i

ifiev

BvcTfMevecov

'^epaiv,

aTrofirjviaavro^;.

^Kropi
Brjpov

[lev

ip.'fj<;

Kal Tpcoal rb KepBiov avrdp Kal cr}^ epiBo<i fivijcreo-daL oto).

irporerv')(6ai

A^atou?
65

dWd
dvfiov

rd
evl

fxev

edaofxev d'^vv/xevoi irep,

oi'Be

(m]6eaac ^iXov Ba/jbdaavre^ dvdyKrji'

[xev

vvv B

rjroi

eya)

iravo)

-^oXov,

rl

fie

d(TKe\eoi<i
49.

atei

/xeveaive/xev

dW
51.

yprj

dye Odaaov
Mor.
56.
50.

cXkco
Q.
!

QXrea
kiontg

DL
L
:

{yp.

^Xkeq)
54.

Bar.

KaSaejuie
53.

aropHN

Vr. b A.

Seiixepoc P.

t^n npcoxHN kuncon KOCON

:

Pherekydes

apeiON
62.

Sch. T). QjueiNON Mass.

{ap.
Q.

dxaicoN H.
Cliia.

Tob'

to

r'

Bar. Mor.

II

^JuioO

ano

oNeiap iiHNicaNToc
:

67. HTOi coNToc K. 68. dcKaXecoc JPR.

eujuoBopou epi&oc Harl. a supr. Nikias dniUHNicaNToc Chamaileo unojuiHNih9h Ap. Lex. 168. 20. nauco jui^n erco CQ. naucco ,1,
: : || 1;

58.

50.
51.

read the aor.

For YzoNTO we ought perhaps to i'^ovTo (X 285, note). acuTOTOC also a 286, \p 342. It

appears to be a superlative to devrepos from the strong form of root du-, two the sense will (G. Meyer G/\ p. 497) then be derived from the secondary sense
;

of de^Tepos, later (e.g. 368, 207), on the analogy of iJcrraTos by varepos. Brugniann connects both with dev-o/xai, fall behind, in the sense follotv, cf. sec-muhis; but the root of that verb is probably deus (see on S 100). In Gr. ii. p. 6.56 he admits the possibility of connexion

giving an ironical colour to the (question was this (sc. what we did) after all the better course?' Others take it affirma' this (sc. reconciliation) was the tively, better course ibr us to have taken,' but this is much weaker and does not suit the use of the particles, otc may be either temporal, or 6' re = on in the latter case the rel. explains ToSe. 60. For Lyrnessos as the home of Briseis vide B 690.
:

'

with
53.

62. anouHNicQNTOC, see on B 772. Nikias wrote diro ix-qv., 'apart from me in my anger,' but the aor. does not suit
this.
to vjrath, is

dvu}.

see

For the wounding of Agamemnon

248.

56.

H ap

Tl

is

interrogative as in
fj

446, V

166 (and so

pd

tl

9.3,

etc.),

I had given way quite satisfactory. 65-66 = S 112-13, where see note. 68. acKcX^coc only here but dcrK-eXes aid a 68 (in both cases of wrath), /.LrjKeTi
text, because
;

The

lAIAAOC T

(XIX)

323

0(^p'

oTpvvov TToXe/xovSe Kuprj Kop,oo)vra^ A^atoys-, fcTt icat Tpcocov Treipyjao/xai dvTiov e\6o)V,
edeXcoa^

70

at K

(laTracrlco'i

eVi vrjvalv laveiv avro)v '^/ovv Kafx-y^eiv, o<?

utt'

aWu
/ce

riv

oico

(f)vyr}i<Ti,

htjiov
&)<?

eK TTokefJLOLO
(f)aO\

fc'7^eo9

jj/xeTepoio.'

01 8' e-^dpijaav VKV7]fiiB^ W^aiol uTreLTTOvro^ /xeyaOvfMOV Ilr/Xeicofo?. roiai Be Kal fjueTeeLirev dva^ dvSpcov Ayafiefivcov avToOev ^ eSprjii, ouS' eV ixeaaoiaiv dvacnd^'
fj,)]i'w

76

70.
72. 73.

CINTION

Ar.
!

ACDQT
Ke

Mor.

auTON DS.

ai

JPR

Hail, a, fr. Harl. b, Par. c d

.M
j,'

.-

asrioc
up.

il.
:

cXgcTn S.
6c re King's.
:

and

East.

&Hiou
Par.
f

HU

li.

[yp. (peiircoN 76. toTci 5'

oiii.

77 Cilia. Mass. Chia.

. .

Zen.

75. AneinONTOC Ar. V. 6noein6NTOc ('(,). dNiCTdueNOc juTe9H KpeicoN arajuiejUNooN Z<ii. .Mass. iahnin aNacTeNdxc^N Kai 09" eXKCoc aXrea nacxooN

dHiou)

||

ecoToeeN Par.
acr/ceX^s oiho}

li.

,.

ueccoici napacTcic S.

iroXi'i'

XP^^""

KXaie d 543.

Here the sense must be unrelentingly or But in k 463 acFKeXies kolI the like. S.dvfxoi it must = !t'o?'7i out or discouraged. The two are usually combined by reference to (TKiXKu, dried up = {a) rigid, like
dried

owing mo.sl of its importance to the light that the use of v^jSdWeiv might throw on the sense of ^f vTroiioXrjs in a well-known pas.sage of Diog. Laertios
manuj,
(see

Prolegomena,
first
'

vol.

i.

p. xvii.).

We

must

wood
dis

(cf.

aKXr)p6i),
'

{b)

ivithered.
'

explained as intensive ; it may perhaps be sent, of a/xa etc., in the sense withered up (shrunk together) see
;

The

distinguish two main lines of (1) 77 is omitted, 79-80 interpretation. mean it is well to listen to the speaker,

and

on

41. d^po/MOL, 70. &ri, once more, as in old days.

is

The
;

not fair to interrupt him for that (sc. to be interrupted) is a dilficulty even for a skilled orator.' This is free from difficulty, ecraoToc being as we say
it is
;

sense of Kai

however not very obvious

'him who

is 071

his legs.'

Such an ex-

as icell, moreover, etc., a sense which does not suit this place. To attack the foe is Achilles' only object, not an addition to anything else. iaueiN, I 325. 72-73 = H 118-19. Twa, many a o^ie,
Kai together regularly see

In

mean

466.

75.

The omission
is it

ndNTOC
trace of

of the f of an(of )eistrange after the etiiphatie in 35. Heyue therefore conj.

planation is not possible when we have the preceding line to say that Ag. was not on his legs. (2) 77 is retained Agamemnon is unable to stand up, and will not speak through the mouth of a third party deputed to repeat his words to the assembly he means therefore though one ought to speak standing,
; ;
'

diroftTTovTos

ayavov

II.

Bentley preferreti

to reject the line, which is quite superfluous. Cf., however, a 91 jj-v-quT-qpeacw

and jrapeiTrrji A 555. 76-77. Z7ji/65oros tovtov fih (77) ovk ypa(p, TOP di irpb avTov jxovov ovTWi
air eiwifiiv,
''Toidi. 0' avLffrdfitvoi fxericpy] Kpeiojv

"

'A7aTrapd

tii^Lvwv

An.

ovTus (as text)

/cat

ApKTTO^dvfL, (V 5^ TTJl ^laCTffaXLOOTlKTJl Kai Xtat ''Toiai 5' dvicrTafxevos fxeretpri Kpdwv

question is complicated by the interpretation of 79-80, which has been the subject of a lively aiul voluminous controversy (especially between 15oeckh and G. Her-

AyafjL^/xvujv, ixrjviv dvatrrevax^v " ?X/ceoj dXyea irdffxt^'' Did. The

Kai

v(p'

do my best to speak sitting yet down rather than put words in another's mouth for that is hard to the most This second explanation is so skilled.' obscure, farfetched, and indeed perverse, that it is hard to believe, though the scholia assert, that it was supported by Ar. except the existence of 1. 77 there is nothing in its favour. Even so there still remains the obvious difficulty that Agam.'s wound was in the arm, and thus could be no reason why he should not stand up. Yet that this is
I

will

the idea is shewn by the emphasis laid on the wound in 52-53. With regard to uBBdXXeiN it is clear that it simply means to throw in a word, and thus ' may equally well be to interrupt
' '
'

324
"

lAIAAOC T

(xix)
"Apr]o<i,

(f)lXoc

ypcoe'i
[lev

Aavaoi, Oepdirovre'^
aKovifxev,

kcrraoro'i

koXov
x^aX.eTrov

ovSe eoLKev
irep

v/B^dWeiV
dvhpwv
T]

yap eTnarafMevcoi
6/jbd8o)c

iovTt.

80

h'
;

ev

ttoWml
ejcov

ttco?

Kev Ti9 ciKovaai

eiTTOc

^Xd^erac
fxev

Se Xiyv<i

vrep

ewv

dyoprjTrj';.
ot

JlrfKeth-qi

ev^el^ofiat'

avrdp

dWoi
85

t ev <yvSne Ka<TTO<;. \\p<yeloi, /xvdov TToWdKC B7] fiot TOVTOV 'Ap^^aiol jjLvOov eetirov, Kai re /xe veiKeUaKov iyco S' ouk atno'^ eific, avvOeaO^

dXkd
79.

Zeu<?

Kol

/jiolpa

Kol i^epo<pocTL^
||

ipivv<;,

ccraoTec J

OKoueiN Ar.
86.

AU

Bar. Par. c g.
81.

kcTa6T03c (Rsiipr.), rivis Sch.T. 80. eniCTOJUieNCOl

5' om.

jun: riip Ap.

iea;.

156. 23.

||

nep eoNTi

Ar.:

enicTdjacNdN

nep ^oNTa Q.

P.
87.

NeiKciouciN Aph. Cliia.

83. crcb Ai}. 85. jmOeoN axaioi toOton H. A epo9oTTic aiul eiaponcoTic ap. Herod. (Scli. T).

or 'to prompt, dictate' (so viro^dWeiv The former often in Attic, see Lex.). best suits vTrojSXridrjv A 292. (But this

neighbouring v^liaXXeiv, as in IT 620, where see note. Either alternative is very harsh. Note the rare combination
of the treated
jective.

adverb was taken otherwise by Ap. Rhod. i. 699, iii. 400, where there is no question of interruptin.tf, and the only
])0ssible sense is 'replying.')

two
as

participles

iTnard/jLei'os

is

though

it

were a mere ad-

The

diffi-

culty with (1) is how to account Alexander of Kotyaia existence of 77. (in Schol. A) asserted that it had been interpolated by Ar. in order to support This statement his view of the passage.
for the
.

Agamemnon is mortified and hampered by the loud applause called forth by Achilles' speech both it humiliates him and renders it hard for
;

him

to

make himself

heard.

is

demonstrably

false, as

we know from

82. BXdBexai, also 166 and v 34, one of the rare instances of a short stem with a instead of a strong form in the

Did. tliat Aph. had the line (compare note on 2 604). It is clearly of respectable antiquity

thematic present, H.
lou.d-voiced.

G.

30.

Xiruc,
;

and older than Zen., and apparently arises from an early and mistaken attempt to explain 79-80. As
a last resource it is just possible to retain 77 consistently with explanation (1), by taking ^n u^ccoicin as parenthetic, and joining auxoeeN ^s S9pHC with dNacxdc, standing up where he ivas
sitting,

83.
of.

4:Ndeizoxiai,

I will

open

my mind

ivdelKvvadaL 141.
84.
85.

ttjv

yvujfiTjv

Herod,

viii.

and

not in the midst.

We

must

then suppose, though with no warrant elsewhere, that it was usual for the speakers to leave their seats and come forward to some soit of rostrion in the
midst. Agamennion, we was too nervous to do this in C. E. iv. 47.
80.

may imagine, see Lendrum

irep

The

cuNeecee, mark my words, A 76. xoOxoN, that of thine, refers to Achilles' opening words. The disjointed character of all the exordium of Agamemnon's speech seems designedly to portray the embarrassment of his position, and indeed vividly expresses the peevish nervousness of a man who feels that he is in the wrong and is under the disadvantage of following a speaker who by his frank admissions has won the sympathy of the audience. He makes various attempts to start, but does not fairly see
his

vulg.

iin(TTafj.evbv
'

iovra

way

till

1.

86.

can be explained by taking xci'^fToc yap as a parenthesis, nor is it right that a man should interrupt (for tliat is hard upon the speaker), even though he be

87. Aepo9oTxic, seel 571.

eiapoTru>TLs

The variant

wise"; or better by the attraction of the ace. cum infin. constr., due to the

was explained blood -d^rinkiny, dap being = &Zoorf in the Salaminian dialect (in Cyprus) epocpolTLS, irapa tt)u fpav, 7] iv TTJi yrjc (poiTusaa. Erinys is
:

said to bring &tt] also in

233.

lAIAAOC T
Of' Tt'
jjiOL

(\ix)

ell'

ayopi'it

(f>p(Tlu

efi^aXou ciypiov uti]v,

Sia Travra reXevrdi.'
i)

y/jLUTi

T(7)t

6t

'A^tW/yo? yepwi auTo? uTnjvpwi'.

;

dWa

TL

Kev pi^ai/xL
Atos^
rPji

6eo<i

90

irpea^a

dvyurrjp "Arr;,
fxev
6'
?'/

TTuvra^ acnai,
7ro8e>>*

ovXo/j.ei'}}-

(tTraXol

TTiXi'arai,

dXk
hr)

^XuTTTOva
Kal yap
88.

ye kut dvdpoiTTov^' Kara

a pa

ov yap eV ovdei dvhpow Kpdara ^aivei K ovv erepov ye irehrjae.

vv irore

'/ji]v

acraro,

top irep

cipicrroi'

9.-

tcXcutSi.

90. yp. Kar' ivia eeouc did nciNTa fipHN .T. ecocdia IIi-ll,inikos nji. nciNTa TCTUKTai Did. thc dXXoi 'Di'l. 92. THI Aph. Ar. il Schol. T: ee6c d* Ya Lcsl.okles ibid. oOaeoc Harl. a (7p. thi) King's Par. c c g j, Plato Sijmp. 19:" d. {,] supr.) PQRS

cIn

4n
be

U.

Sthn

iv

Tiai.

eeoiic

9ia

!|

Plato
88.

ibid.

94

at).

Ar.
l)e

95.

ZHn'

^f ricrt tCiv
T] 5'

dKaioTipwv (Did.),

il

zeiic Ar.
ir65e<T<Ti.v

Sthn cannot here

usually

AF6.TT)v, as is

[inssihle.

on A 412,
convincing.

100.
is

The

resolved into See notes variant dp-jji',

"Art}, airaXolffi

/xerarpux^ffa

&Kp7iis if Ke<f>a\TJi<Ttv, afdi'iffTos Kal dtpavroi

.

curse, if a conj.,

ingenious but not

authority,' as

89. aCiToc, 'on

my own
'

.S.'.tJ.

90.

'b\h

issue,' oiareXd.

TeXeuTQi. brings to their ecoc, dirinr powr, is not

Oewv KpdovTL SiKijt t iirl rjpa 'Walking over the heads of men expresses the mysterious and See also silent infliction from above. Plato Symp. 1 95 D. , h re is illicihis 93. The hiatus Spa
.

7.r]vl
'

(pepovffa.

in this phice.

Pjcntley conj.

dWd

-ydp,

to be taken as identical with "Ar-q. There an old variant deovs with which is TcXeuTai must be taken as intrans., or TirvKTai. read (so Did.). stranger read-

and other remedies have been jiropo.sed. It is more reasonable to regard the
as a false archaism dating license from the time when the feeling for the
' '

ing

is that of Hellanikos, 06ff5ia = 06<T^eos 5' i'a, one goddess (Ate), is dora a Tiiore ingenious arrangement of the
!

letters.

Cf. primitive rh\thm had dietl out. notes on 19-1,^288. 9-1 aderelrai ws irepiaab^ Kal KaKocrivderos vyiw^ Se oiidi t6 ercpoN oi'X
. .

similarity of this personification of Ate to the allegory of the Atrat and it in I 502-12 is very striking
91.
;

The

TiraKTai'
valid
in

^5et

yap

fiXXoc
the.se

An.

It

is

doubtful whether
a

objections are passage shewing so many

seems necessary to class them together

the verj' latest parts of the In this connexion it is interestpoems. ing to note that Plato (Si/mp. 19.') n) quotes 92-93 as "Ojii^pos in a tone which was clearly .shews that in his day there no consciousness of any dill'erence of In Hes. llieog. 230 Eris authorship. among other offspring brings forth Aiu-

among

linguistic peculiarities, mention of the bane

and some explicit wrought by Ate

seems required.
'

excpoN
'

may

be ex-

plained

either party

258.

For BXdnTOUca

to a quarrel, cf. see I 507.

Cf. Att]v re, aw^deas dX\7]\oi(nv. also Solon fr. 13. 7-> drrj 5' e^ avrCbv di'a(paiverai, ^)v oirorav 7jvs ir^,u\l/rji TLaofievriv,
vofiirjv

"

dWore aWos ^x":

"SioTai (also 129), tlie

only form of the verb which cannot be see note on 9 237. referred to d(f )di'aj It is also the only form of the mid. used transitively, except probably da-aro
in 95. Perhaps therefore we ought to read daa-aev with P)randreth. 92. oOXoJueNH, a curse upon for.' See A 2. The idea of the dnaXoi noSec is worked out in a fragment of Rhianos
;

95-136. This long episode, which the last few lines (from 88 or 90) are designed to introduce, has all the appearance of having been worked into the story from an independent Hcraklcia. It is needless to point out how unsuitable such a digression is at this point though indeed many sjieakers with a bad case take refuge in telling stories. It will be seen that the doings and even the very words of the gods are narrated by an actor in the story elsewhere they are told only by the poet himself, who
:

knows them
tion.

of course by direct inspiraThis no doubt was the case in the original Hcrakhin. 95. Both the Zhn' of our M.ss. and

326

lAIAAOC T
i)he

(xix)

avhpwv
"H/jt;

6rjXv<i

6eMV (paa efifJievai' aX)C dpa Koi rov eovaa 8o\o(j>poavv'T]i<; aTrdrrjcrev,
e/xeWe ^lr]v 'UpaKKr^el'nv
100

yfiaTi

TMt or

evl 07;/97?t. WXKixi'jvn re^eadai ivarecfxivfOL iravTeaai Oeolaf 6 fierecfyTj

I'lTOi

7'

euxo/J^evo'i

"

KeKXvre
etrrw

fxev,

nrdvrh re 6eol
p.e

TrdcraL

re deacvai,

6(f}p'

rd

Oufio^ evl

cn]ixepov dvSpa ^owcrSe

eKcpavel,

jxo'yocrroKO'i

ar7]6ea(Tiv dvcoyei. elXelOvLa

TMV dvhpwv

09 rrdvrecrcri TreptKrtopeaaiv dvd^et, oi 6" aifj,aro<; i^ ifiev etcrt." yev6i]<;,

105

rov Be 8o\o(f)povovaa irpoarjvSa rrorvia "Wprj' " ovB' aure reXo<i eTrcdtjaei';.
\lreuari)crei,<i,

fx,vd(ot

el
rj

S'

dye vvv

/mol

o^juocraov,

'OXv/xme, Kaprepov opKov,

110

fxev

09 Kev eiT
r6)v
96.

rov rravreacxi TreptKnoveaaiv dvd^eiv, rroo-al yuvaiKO'; iifxarc rwtSe Trearjc fxerd
'

dvBpoiv
:

di

arj<i

e^ aip,aro'^
||

elai

yeved\rj<i.
97.

9ac'

ifauku Chia.
Cant.
100.

6\\d nu Aph.
6 r:
o&' R.
:

doXo9pocuNH(i)

(J

Vr. b

ao\o9pocuNHN
fr.

102. CTHoecci kcXeuci G.TST Vr. b A,

Mosc. (KeXeuoi A'")-

105. oY e'
:

oY

V G:

Did.
iv

dWuL

107. 4/euCTHCeic Ar. a\ A. nOn : 5h Vr.

11

others
il.

ij/eucTHC

eYc.

oV Aph. ueO JuUeou D.

||
j

euoO

'^vlol
:

108. ci

Zei'/s

of Ar. are defensible.

The

trans,

use of the raid, is supported by the two cases of dSrat in the context, without which we should be bound to read either daae ( Braudreth) or Zevs. Did. thinks the latter iroirjTiKibTepov, but the eiiithet may with at least equal justice be applied to the ace, as more directly expressing the subjection of Zeus to this external power.

105. The accumulation of genitives is rather harsh, 07ie of the race of those men who are of vie by blood ; but the only serious difficulty is the constr. of aYjuaxoc,

which seems to be combined witli cjueu by a mixture of two constructions, ot

ai/jLaros e/xov eialv,

the gen. as in
:

T 241

TavTTjs TOi yfuerjs re /cat at/xaTos fvxofJ-o-i and ot elvai, 8 611 ai/jLaros eis dyadoTo
^ ifieu elaiv, as
"I"

For 9aci of a thing universally admitted see 416, B 783, ii 615, f 42. The variant cpafieu is more natural to our ideas, but hardly so idiomatic. 97. efiXuc coOca, though a mere
96.

189

5' ap'

AiaKos k

Albs son,

Tjev.

Alkmene was granddaughter

and Sthenelos was
of Zeus.

through Elektryon,
of Perseus

son

Thus

female.
99.
;

Oy^Xvs, U;u\.

as

216, etc.

eucT^9aNoc, only here of a city in H. in /i 120 it is used of Mvktjvt] as a But it is applied heroine, not a town. to Thebes in Hes. Thcog. 978, Scui. 80,

and

to d7i;iat, Pind. /-. ii. 58. It means 'well crowned with walls cf. Kp-fide/j-va
'

101-2 = 9 5-6: 103,

100, etc.

see

on

270.

Note the F

neglected (ai'Sw Bentley, 'iairu) van L., ws for &(pp Heyne). 104. The contracted eK9aNeT is a late form (though we can read (Kcpav^ei, os
iracrt,

of

Fdiruj

Herakles and Eurystheus were both of the lineage of Zeus, while Herakles was his own son as well. 107. i};eucTHceic, thou shall prove a liar so mws. with Ar. Others appear to have read ypevcrTTjs et's, which is adopted by Braudreth, Nauck {xl/eua-Trjs ^cra-'), and others, aure, hereafter, when the time x^Xoc, comes, as A 340, E 232 etc. This is perhaps the primary authority. sense of the word, cf. note on K 56.
;

Menrad,

p. 144, ov eK(pavieiiravTecr(ji.

TTipiKTibveaaiv dvdcraeiu, Agar).

n^cHi ucxii 48. 110. ^n' fijuoTi, cf. nocci ruNQiKdc, a naive expression = Jc born. 111. It has been supposed that Hera's guile lies in substituting cfic rcNeeXHC

lAIAAOC T (MX)
&)9

e<f}aTO'

nW
'11^7;

ov tl 8o\o(f)poavi^i]v evurjcrei', ofxoaev fie'yav opKov, tirena hk iroWoif adtrdt].

Zeus'

8'

di^aaa Xnrev piov

'

()v\u/x7roio,

Kap7ra\i/j,(o<i
i(f)6i/uL7ii'
rj

8'

ikT

\pyo<i
o

X-^aiiKuv,

tvO

dpa

!]ihi}

11

r.

aXo-^ov ^deveXov
(pi\oi'
vioi',

lie pay id^ao.

o
B'

Kvei

epdofjbo<i

ecTTtjKet

fieis'

eK

ayaye
8' 8'

WK/j,j)i'i]'i

irpo (pococrSe Kal rfktTop.'qvov eovra, aTreTravcre tokov, a-^eOe 3' elXeidvLa<;.

avT7) "
i'jBt]

dyyeXeovaa

Am

Ziu

irdrep dpyiKepavve,

Kpovicoixt e7ro<; ri

TrpocrrjuBa'
rot,

120
d/jaco.

iv

(jjpeal

dv7]p

ILvpvcrOev^
112.

yeyov eaO\o<;, 09 'ApyeLOiaiv dvd^ei, ^OeveXoio 7rd'i<; llepcrjfutSao,

.1.

do\o9pocuNHc
.\1'<>T
\'r.
li,

115.
Miisi.
:

axaVKON GPQRS.
S>.

Ne"

cn

b'

.1.

117.

CTHKi

IV.

eicTHKci

jueic

uhc
TOi

Cliia.
:

118.

npb
:

"la.

Hr
for

(cf. II

188).

119.

enenauce.l.

121. zeuc

.1.

coi

H.

CN

cn)

DP.
on

answering to the ifieO of 105. is thus made to include all Zeus' descendants a.s well as his immeBut reNefic (105) seems diate offspring. to shew that Zeus meant iiis words to be taken in the wider sense e| f/xeD elffiv does not neces.sarily imply actual fatherhood. It is simpler and sullicient to
ffev,

than the

later to7fu of

Argos

see

The oath

52.

116. fiXoxoN, anticipated subject, as (KveL were to follow instead (lis of 17 5' (Kvei. This Sthenelos is of course not to be confused with the son of

though

Kapaneus.
free choice

The mythographers give us between several names for

had begun,
ij.kv
'

supjwse that the iSrij lies in Zeus' rashness in swearing an unconditional oath, limited to a single day, forgetting that Hera's functions gave her some control The rhythm seems to in these matters. .shew that we must construe ^^eicriv aifiaTos ff^i yv^d\r)s, arc sprung of the hluud
of thy stock.
Toi Trip re Cf.
,

his wife.

117. foot
' :

ecTHKCi,
cf.

lit.

was on
viov

62 Tov

(pdivovros firjvbs

Tov

5'

laran-ivoLo.
*/ueVs,

iaTap-ivoio, xiefc

t
for

519

eapos

*nriv$

through

however,

e/xris I^ckti.

;' 130 ^ai7]Kes, yfv^OXtjs, W'hich is

in favour of taking al'.uaros by itself, as In the same way we have ^^eifii in 10."). in Z 100, !> 377, 387, 397, note.

a form found also in Herod., Hesiod, and Pindar ; in the latter it may be Boiotian. fxris, the reading of the \La, looks like the older form (v. G. Meyer (h: % 37). lis. np6 96coc9eas n 183. Here Ar. took wpb as = liufore his time,' irpb
'

113. eneiTQ,

thereafter ; of (ttI to express concomitant circumstances. So we have the common use in

therein rather than the use is analogous to that

which is clearly indefensible. hXitouhnon, lit. failing in (the due

Tuiv ij.7)vQv,

apodosis,

m such a

case, e.g.

243.
:

114. XfncN pioN OOXuJunoio ^dei Se Xiir ovpavbv duTepdevra Sell. (Ar. i). This apparently means that Agamemnon knows too much for a mortal of the ways of the gods a dilHculty inherent in the

Cf. Scut. Here. months. 91 dXLTTJfxfPov Evpvffdrja, which Bentley corrected into riXiTO/x-qvov. Eupvcrdi]' Fick suggests that the origin of the error there was the old aaitemeno.n wrongly transliterated d\iTrjfj.ei>ot>, instead

iiuniber of)

whole passage. See on 95-136. 115. "Aproc 'AxaiiKON, the Argolic plain in Peloponmse, as I 141, opposed to 'Apyos UeXaayiKov B 681. Eurystheus' towns were ilykene and Tiryns rather

of Aiol. dWiT^/xtji'i'ov, which hereadshere. 119. For a similar case of Hera's interference with the i\eidvcai compare the

legend in Ihiuiii. Ap. 99. 120. arreXeouca, this use of the fut. jiart. without a verb of motion is not

Homeric

(see

//.

G. % 244).

It

is

of

course easy to

emend dyyiWovca.

328
(Tov
ft)9

lAIAAOC T
yevo'i'

(xix)

ov ol decKe<i avaaaefxev W-pyeioiacv.

(bdro,
S"

TOV

8'

a%o<? o^u

Kara (ppiva

Tvy\r

^aOelav.

125

avTLKa

elX' "Attjv

Ke(f)aX.7]<i

XiirapoirXoKafjioio

koX wfxoo-e Kaprepov opKov T Kal ovpavov darepoevra TTOT e? OvXvfiTrov fjL7] avTi<; iXevaeaOat "Attjv, rj iravTa'^ ddrai.
yoiofievo'i

(ppealv rjtat,

dj

o)?

eiTroyv

eppf^ev aTv
arevdyecr'^l

vetpt 7TepicrTpe-^a<^,
Tr)v

ovpavov da-repoevro^ Tci^a 8' Ik6to epj dvdpcoirwv.

o6' eov
iiir

130

alel

-,

(f)i\ov

vlov

opMiro
'

Ejvpuadf]o<i aeOXoov. epyov (leLKet; e-^ovra S' avre fxeya'i Kopv6aio\o<i Kal eycov, ore fo)9

EKTCop
135

'Ap7e/ou9 oKeKecTKev inrl 7rpv/jivT]icn veecraiv, ov 8vvd/xr)v XekaOeaO^ drr)^, rjt Trpcorov ddcr6r]v.

a\\' eVel daad/Mrjv Kal jxev

d'ylr

(f>peva<i

i^eXero Zev^,
airoiva'

ideXco dpecrai,
:

hofievai

ivrrepeicn

124. apreioiClN oiNepconoiciN U, Kar ivias tG>v tKdoaeuv Did., Et. Mag. 21. 53. 126. KecpaXfii L. 129. aOeic C. 131. 126 326 lacuna in A, supplied by A. Ykct' r(^)R Lips. 132. opaxo R. 133. xaxecoc ///^w. nepiTpevj/ac Harl. a. oXecKCN S oXececKCN fr. Mosc. 135. (iiXecKeN ^CT Par. a f On': np6c A?>. dXccacKCN King's dXeecKCN Hnil. b, Par. d j dXeXecKCN Par. c g 6X6xecKeN H. Hi: h L: Hn D fr. Mosc, Par. a f h 136. XeXaeeceai ^CHJK: Xaeece' P.
'

;|

.1

;;

THN J Harl.
JUieu
:

b,
:

Vr.

Juoi

ue

DHPR

thi Vr. b. Par. d. 137-41 ad. Ar. See App. Crit. on I 119. Bar.
li

(see below).

137.

121.

The

avdcraeiv

F cannot be restored without some violence;

'

to
eV

ApyeloLcn 'Apyeloiai Faudffffeiv Bentley Favaffffi/xev ov Foi dFeiKis Brandreth. 126. It would be needless to say that
;

134. 3' aGT 57; aiVe (see note on A 340), 7ioifJ rtf/ai'n, in this second instance. 135. of one several oXeKecKCN,

KCfaXPc means by the hair of the head, but for the amusing commentaiy of Schol. B, 'some explain that he took Ate from his own head, because dvdpuii'
Kal
OeCov

Kpdara ^aivet

(sic).'

Xinapo-

forms between wliiali the M.ss. give us our choice. dvoXia-KeTo \ 586 is in favour of uXecTKe, but verbs in -(tkw There is no rarely take the augment. objection to the text, as the pres. oXeKcti' is well established (A 10 etc.). 136-40 are obelized in U (A is defective here, see above). If

nXoKduioio, here only, evidently refers to an abundant use of unguents. eIncoN 130. wc elsewhere always follows tlie actual words of a speaker, ot a summary of them by another as
nere.

we suppose

with Nicole

{Scol. Gen. p. xliv.) that the obeli really refer to 137-41, there is

much

be said favour the toreference inof

of the rejection
(141),

x^'i'o'

the
143),

double mention of the

gifts (140,

131. epr" ciNepconcoN, a strange phrase in this connexion, apparently = the

world of men.

In Homeric language
' '

it

could only mean tilled fields cf. note on 11 392, dvbpwv irlova Ipya M 283,
;

the copying of 137-38, with the repetition ddad-qv daadfiriv, the contradiction of 139 and 142, all suggest that T was at one time independent of I and that these lines have been added to harmonize

and P

549.

them.
137-38. See on
I

133. See note on 9 363. The canonical number of twelve labours is traced

and others have

//e,

119-20. For jueu D but there is no clear

460,

by Wilamowitz (Introduction
to a

to Her.)

case of the ace. after i^fXiadai.

(purely conjectural) i)oem by a .Dorian of Argolis living not later than the 8th cent. c.c.

P 678 prove nothing.

the gen.

We

usually have

and

(I

377,

'^

311),

or dat. (Z 234,

here).

lAIAAOC T

(Xix)

32*)

uW
ei

opcreu iruXefMuvBe, koI aWov^ opwOi Xaoi/s". hoypa 8 e"7a)f o5e irdvTa Trapaa^efiev, oacrd rot e\6(t)V

10

X^^^o^
B

^^^^

k\i(ti7]1(tiv

vTrecr^ero

8to9

OBvcr(TV'i.

edeXei^;,

iTrip-eivov

e7reiyofievo<i

irep "Aprjoti'

Bwpa

8e

ol'crova,

depdTrovTe<^ ^f^'J'i Trapd vtjo^ tXot'Tes" 6(f)pa iSrjai o rot /xevoeiKea Bcoaco."
(iTTafieLfSo/u.ei'O'i

Tov

TOV B
"
ATpei'Bi]

7rpoae(f)7j

iruBa^

(jdkv^

'AT^tWeu^1

KvBicTTe,
ai

dva^ dvBpow

\\ydfie/j.vui',
6i<;

jr,

Siopa fiev

ideXrjiada

7rapaa-)(^eixev,

eirieiKe^,

aly}ra

ov yap ^ph /cXoroTreveiv ivddh ioi/Ta<; fidX ovBe Siarpi/Secv eTi yap fieya epyov dpeKTov (Uf Ke ri,<i avr 'A^<Xj7a fxerd TrpcoToiaiv 't'Brjrai

1;"0

140.
143.

bbe
:

rabc

W Syr.

i|

napacxU6N
144.

1'

Syr.
:

napecxcjueN
>>.
.1

11

napacxeTs

V.-

napa
H
t"
:

ano T

Syr. Vr. A.

6 TOl
147.

on
:

145. ton b' HueiBer'

.-,>.

eneiTa
148.

noQdpKHC BToc axiXXeuc

eV t" Cti Harl. a.

Syr.

napdcxcN
Ke
he
II
/;

napacxeJucN

151 om. K^.

cjn:

140. rd}N 83e napacxeJJieN, / nm here to ojfcr, as wo also say tln^ ollering of gifts is tlie object of my jiresence so elcrl Kai o'ide eiTrifieu I G88. The use may be compareil witli the infiii. after toIos,
. .
;

be h

2.

With

c 1 a

semicolon must be
2,

put after

ix^fxev.

Witli a

which

is

etc.,

B.

H. 231

ode being used pre-

dicatively as in x 367 e7w fxkv 65' u/jlI, <f) 207 ivSov 65' avrbs iyw, etc. 141. x^izoc (as 195), really 'the dajbefore yesterday,' though late at night. Such an inconsistency is too slight a matter to bear the theories that have been raised upon it (e.g. that the heroic Greeks began to reckon the day from sunset or that, as Bergk argues, before the interpolation of the Shield, which required a night for its manufacture, Achilles killed Hector ou the very day The word is probof Patroklos' death). ably no more than a piece of carelessness on the interpolator's part. 147. It is hard to say how this line is best punctuated and construed, though all the alternatives come to the same in the end. We may take the infinitives as dependent either (c) on ideXr^icrda or
;

preferred by Monro, we must assume an ellipse of the apodosis, ichdhcr thou irilt offer tlie- gifts or keep them by thee (it is well). Compare H 375 and note on Z 150. Nikanor adopts c 1. For h tc
see //. O. i :340. 149. KXoToneueiN, a word not recurring in all Greek, and of unknown origin and
)?

meaning. The context points to some such sense as chatter rivis KaXoXoyelv
:

and Simon, should have expected ippeKTov, of. ^ppe^ (I 536, K 49), but the initial F has left no other traces, and ?pt^t, epefe are the usual forms (some
fr.

Schol. T. 150. apEKTON, only here

69 (111).

We

fifty times).

151. As punctuated, coc and wBc are as each man shall see A. correlative
'
:

fighting so let him fight himself (so This is easier than to take ^(ikanor). ws Ke as final (with a full stop after

^0X07709), as we must then join

fj.vr]cru!/j.da

it

with
otf,

xapM'??,

which

is

too far

being parenthetical), or (c) regard theiu as imperatives, ndpa ffoi being either (1) taken as a principal clause or (2) WTitteu vapd <rot and taken with exffJ-f". The only impossible combination will be found to
{b)

on

TTctpa (tol

{at k' e^e'X.

and 153 becomes a very awkward addition. The most satisfactory form of the speech would be gained by either omitting 149-50, or placing them after
153 with Peppmidler.
tautolotncal 153.

Heyne omits the

330

lAlAAOC T

(xix)

okeKovra (f)d\ay<ya';, ^YYet yakKeloii Tpcocov wSe Ti9 vfieiwv fie^ivr]fxevo<; dvhpl /ia%ecr^a>.
Tov
"
fir)

S"

(iTrafieL^ofievo'i

-rrpocrecfiT]

TroXvfMvn^; 'OSvaaev<;

8'

ovTa><i,

vt'ja-Tca'i

Tpcoo-l

/jLaxv^^ofiivov^,

dya06<; irep "iXtov vla^ 'A'^atcbv orpvve Trporl eVel ouk oXljov xP^^^v earat

icov,

deoeUefC W.'x^iXXev,

155

(f)v\07ri,<i,

evT
ev Be

dv irpwrov
Oeo'i

6/u,L\i]aco(TL
p,evo<i

<l)d\ayye<;
160

dvSpcov,
(TLTOV

irveva-Tji

dfX(f)orepoca-i,v'

dXXd irdaaaOai dvwxOi

Kol OLVOLO'

doP)C<i

eirl

vrjvalv 'A;)^atou9

TO jdp

fl6V0<;

(TtI

KUi a\K7J.

ov yap dvrjp Trpoirav ^fiap e? r/eXtov Karahvvra dvra fidxeo-Oai,dKfMi]vo<; airoto Swi^aerac
el

irep

yap OvfiMi ye

jJcevoLvdat

7ro\ep,i^eiv,

dWd
Bl^d
09
Se

re \d6pr]i yuia /Sapvverai, rjBe Kixdvei re KOI \iiJ,6<i, iSXd^erai Si re yovvar lovrt.

165

dvrjp

otvoio

Kopecrcrdfievo'^

Kal

eBcoB)]<;

dvBpda-i hu(7[xevee(xai 7rav7]fMpL0'i dapaaXeov vv ol rjrop ivl (fipecriv,

iroXe/xi^Tji,

ovSe tl yvla
TroXefxoio.

rravra^ Trplv Ka/xvet, rrplv

epoirjcrat

170

aXX' dye Xaov

fxev

aicehacrov

Kal helirvov dvwx^''

oirXeadaL, rd Be Bcopa dva^ dvBpoiv Wyafiep^vcov olaeru) eV p,eaa7]v dyopi^v, iva 7rdvr<; Ap^aioi
6(j)da\fjioi(TLV

iBcoat,

av

Be
ev

o/jivvera)
jjbi]

Be

roc

opKOv,

^peal arjiaiv iavd7]L<i. Apyetoiaiv ava(TTa<;,

rjBe
/xi,yr]vat,

175

TTore
:

T/)9

euvF]<;

eiri^i'^iJievai

153. dbbe
juiH

wc

bi

Sh East.

157.

aja90TepHiciN Catit. 170. epojHceai R. TOi 'l\

jULecHi

u^ J 155. JUH &' D^H.TTU cbc be J)\ juwixeceai Q. 159. nNeucei Bar. uaxHcoueNoc Cant. juaxHcaueNouc D. 169. oi 164. nxoXejaizciN C.J. 163. eKUHNOc P.
:

\\

!|

171.

Ke9acoN Haii.

a.

173.
175.

oicdxco U.
:

N
II

aropfti H.
:

174. <ppeciN hicin

GPRT

Vr. A.

TOI

ijyovv COl U'^.

opKON

eproN D.
172. onXeceai, a form recurring in 159, without any variant in either case. It must be an erroneous transcription of
cf.

155=:A 131, with the same thought: 'do uot thou, because thou art very mighty, expect all men to do what thou
b', i.e. Brj, as 134. 163. aKJUHNOc, only four times in H. all in the ne.\t 200 lines ayevaros wapa ovtco de ttjv dcTLTLav AioXeis T-qv aKfiriv. There is no indepenSchol. A. \iyovai

caust.'

OU\EXM = 67r\e2ffdaL,
(so P.

uwXeov

j"

73

Knight)

k tov ovXeecrdai avyT.

KeKOTTTac Schol.
is oirXi^eiv.

The common form

174.
i.

Note

dent evidence for such an Aeolic word. The derivation is not known, olk/jltivos qnto, in 191) is a different word, {\j/
face of the foe.
170. epcoHcai, doubtless intransitive,

fjLaip for CHiciN, f.hine

564).

the well-attested variant own (App. A, vol. ioNeHic is a late form (for

iavdrirjis).

but see

57.

= 1 275-76. The couplet (or rather 176, for 177 is omitted by many Mss.) is evidently borrowed here, thc
176-77

lAIAAOC T
[i)

(xi\)

331
re '^vvaiKOiv^

6efii<;

icrriv,

civa^,

I'j

t
evl

avhpwv
<^pea\v
KXicrtrji^;

V;

Koi hk

crcil

avTO)L
ere

dvfx,o<;

'i\ao<:

icTTco.

avTcip eTreird
melprji,
'iva

Sairl vl
8lki]<;

apecracrOo)
180

p,r]

eTrtSeues"

e^^rjiaOa-

WrpeiSi], au
ecrtreaf

8'

ov fxev

eirena BiKaiorepo^ koI tV dWwc vefieacnjrov ^aaiXija yap

'

dvhp ciTrapecraaaOai, ore ti\ irporepo'^ yaXeTn^vrji. Tov 8' avre Trpoaeenrev dva^ dvhpoiv W.yafjbep.vo)v " tov pbvdov ciKovcra^' '^alpco aeu, AaepridBr],
iv
jjLOiprjL

185

ravTa
ovS'

8'

yap Travra BiiKeo kuI Kare\e^a<;. iyoiv iOiXo) ofiocrai, KeXerai Be fie
7rpb<i

dvfio<^,

e7riopK)}cr(o

Balfxavo^.

avrdp
irep

X^cWev^
'

fjLLfxveTCO

avdi

reco^i

irep

eTrecyofxevo'i

Xprjo^,
:

h tc ft t': nd* C Cant.i" Syr. Hail, a, fr. Mosc. 179. k\ic\h Lips. 183. napec(c)aceai P(,) 178. ecrai I'R. xetoc oixa tov irtfj Ai. (but see 189. TCOC nep 187. KeKXexai (). Vr. b A. tccoc recoc &e Hail, b, Par. a f xecoc re Harl. a Ludwich) J Veil. B r' L T^toc Koi Vr. b A.
177
oin.
!!

^iDHPKU

Aa^

CST

Cant.'"

GPR

having no reference, as Briseis has not been named or even remotely alluded whereas in I she is the subject of to
;

of royal rank

been the

(sc. Achilles) ' first to quarrel

when one has

;

cf.

^aa-iXiji

the preceding line. 180. ^niSeuec, the neuter used as a sort of abstract subst. =^i'5iaj', 'that thou mayst have no lack of justice (cf. In Attic it would of note on I 225). course be regarded as an adverb and
'

yap avSpl (oiKe V 170. This gives the best sense, but the separation of fiaa-iXrja avdpa by the end of the line is excessively harsh, as it intensifies the natural ambiguity of the accusatives, and almost forces us to take them apart. But the whole couplet is evidently a not very skilful development of a conventional line. It would be made clearer by

taken with
that

ex''7'c^a

= e7''i5eK7js

-^tj,

construction

is

practically

but un-

known to H. The very late w 245, v Toi Konidi] exet, is the only instance of it. 182-83. The sense of these lines is by no means clear, on account of tic. They
would naturally be taken thus, 'it is no disgrace for a king to a2)pease a man and who has been the first to quarrel
'

no authority
Traiveip.

Bentley's 8v re for 8tc tic, but tliere is for a trans, use of x^^^186.

CN

JuoipHi,
ixotpav.

also

54,

for

the

regular Kara

i 88. npbc daiuoNOC, before the face of god, as IT 85, and compare A 239, Z 456. From this sense of irpos conies that of

this is clearlv the construction of the similar line ft 369 ( = 7r 72, </> 133), ns there being the same person as dvdpa. But here this does not .suit the context
for it is
TT-qve,

swearing hy a god. 189. T^coc as an iambus

lateness
: ;

Agamemnon who

irpdrepos x^^^'

as he has distinctly admitted. must therefore understand 'it is no disgrace for a king to make atonement to a man, when any (king) has been the first to quarrel,' etc. i.e. a king need not feel ashamed to admit when he has done
;

We

wrong.
di'Spa,

no disgrace

join ^aaiXyja as object to dwapecrcracrdai, it is to make atonement to a man

"

Aineis

Hentze

is a sign of recurs only in ft 658, a 190. w or = The regular scansion is ( it is monosyllabic by synizesis four TTjos) times in Od. compare note on etjs, .K 193. For nep it will be seen that there is a variant 76 with strong support. The scholia simply say that Ar. omitted irep, which is of course metrically impossible the fact that P has ye makes it very probable that this was Ar.'s reading, irep and Kai being alterations to avoid the hiatus in the principal caesura.

it

332
jilixvere
S'

lAlAAOC T
aXkoi
Trdvre'i

(XIX)
190

doWee^, o^pd Ke hwpa

e'rmeWop.ai
rjSe

eK

KKi(riri<i
8'

eXOi^icrc koI opKta irLcrTa rd/xwfMev.

eycbi;

aol

avTcoi toS'

KeXevw

Kpivdfjievo'i

KOvpr]Ta<i

dpicrTrja^

Uava-^atcov

oaa 'A;>/t\7}t Trapd V7]0^ ev6iicep,ev, 195 hdyaew, d'yepbev re juvatKa<;. y0i^ov uTrea-Trj/ubev 8e fioc mku Kara crrpaTov evpvv K'^aiMV TaXOu/Sio^; HeXtcot re. Aft t Kdirpov eroifiaadTO}, rap^eeLv Tov S" diraixei^oixevo^ TrpocrecjiT] 7r6oa-=; wKU'i 'A^^tWey?
Bcopa
e/z7}?
'

"'ArpetSr] .Kvhtare, dva^ dvSpMV W-jafxef^vov,

dX\oT6
OTTTTore

irep

fcal

fidWov o^eXXere ravra

vroXe/jiOLo

TrevecrdaL,

20a

Tf9 /xerd 7ravcra>\r]

oil

jevijTat
i/jbolcTL.

Kol fievo^

Toaov

rjicnv

ivl

(mfjOecrcnv

[xev Kearat BeSa'iyfxevoi, ov<; iSd/xaa-aev "Ektcop UpLa/xiSr)';, ore ol Zev<i KvBo'i eScoKev, r dv eycoye S" eV r/ orpiiverov. vfjbei<;

vvv

h'

ol

/Spcoruv

20&

vuv

fxev

dvcoyotfMt.

irroXefMLl^eiv
d/jia
S'

vla<i

A'^aLcov

vt](TTLa'i

dK/Mi]vov<;,

rjeXicoi
eirrjv

Karaovvn

rev^aadat fziya hopirov,

190.

TicraL/xeOa Xco^tjv.
Syr.
!!

09pd Ke

cicoKC 3Ior.

09pa tq
:

192. to

r' J.

194.

5cop'(^)R:
||

dcopa

cwerejufic : eofic Strabo x. 467. ,ITU- Syr." Par. f j, yp. Eust. eNerKcTN Stralio ibiil. 195. x'zoi Strabo eNerKdjucNoc <,) KeiJ.cn H.Tl'RT Syr. noiNTa Bar. rcNeceai H. unecTHcaN J. Te : bk DT. 200. xauTa ibid.
a"
: :
\\

1|

202. eTciN P Harl. a

206.
noXejuLizeiN
a.

ectin
Syr.

occon Q.
208.
:

205. &' ec

kut' evia bk, Scbol. Athous.

PRT
:

fr. ^Nfosc.
fi.
;|

reusaCQai {A

supr.)

Cant. Bar. Mor.

Harl.

Yen.

reuseceai

Ura

ol

de xierh, dfri rov ,uera to vLKrjffai Scb. T.

193.
i.s

KoupHTac = \-o!7poi/s, another peeucf.

liarity of tliis book,

yvjxvrii

248 (in I 5^9

it

a proper name). Diintzer compares beside yvfivos. 194. dcopa euHc looks like a false archaism on the model of x^va fV I 420, which is capable of e.xplanation (App. D, c 2). There are various emendations, some of them ancient oQpd r (Heyne) is ])0ssible, and evidently better than 8wpa o' of Syr.-, etc. Strabo (x. 467) has
;

197. KonpoN, the animal on which the competitors at the Olympian games swore to Zei/s "O/ivtos to observe the con-

ditions

passage).

quoting this party to the oath "in V 277; as seeing all things he was qnaliiied to watch the observance
(Pans.
v.

24.

9,

'HeXioc

is

of a promise. 201. juexd nauccoXH,

as

one word

but

cf.

commonly printed B 386 ov yap

djipa

Boris,

Peppmiiller 8wp
Scip' e>' e>^j.

d^a^j,

Nauck

Tj/xerepris,

Agar

iNeiKCJueN,

is

the only form of this aor. in H. which not from the -a stem {evelKaL S 334, ff 286). efeyK^/xev has good support here, but neitlier fjveyKov nor ijveyKa is found in H. (except as a variant on x 493),
_

TravawXr) ye fxereaaeraL 202. hicin only here (and d ,580 ?) for Homeric e-nmiv, cf. Sicn for ecjcrrS 274. 205. The dual OTpuNCTON must mean
It may, Odysseus and Agamemnon. however, have supplanted from supposed metrical reasons an older orpi'vere, as

though

Pindar u.ses diiferently (Schroder

and
\

both stems inP.L.G.^ p. 40;

of

the mass eitch, pp. 591 If. ).

.see

authorities

in

R. suggests. 208. It' seems necessary to read reiisacGai for the vulg. Teiieadai M.ss. The fat. is carry little weight here. defended by Hentze as representing a
:

La

lAIAAOC T
Trplv
8'

(XIX)

3:53

ov

7r(0<i

civ

e/ioiye

(ptXov

Kara Xaifxov

leirj

ov
09

7r6a(,<i
/jbot

ovSe

/3/3wcrts%

kraipov reOvrjoiro^,

210

evl
uvci

KXialrji

KeiTUL,

u^ei ^uXkcol irpudvpov rerpa/j.fMevo'i, u/xcfii 8 eiaipoi

SeSaly/ieuo-;
fioi

/jLvpovrai'

TO

dXka
Tov
"
o)

(}>6i'o<;

re

/cal

ov tl fiera (ppeal ravra fiefjLTjXev, aifxa Kat upydXeo'i cnovo^ av6p6)v.

7rpoae(f)ri

S'

(i.Trafxeifiop.evO'i

7ro\vp.r)ri<;

'OSycrcrei;?

215

'Ai^tXei)

TlijXfjO'i

vie,

fieya

(f)epraT

A^aiMv,
irep

Kpeiaaoov
ey-^ei,

eh
Se

ifiedev koI
/ce

(peprepo'i

ovk oXtyov

iyoo

TToXXov,
TO)

aelo voi'jp.ari ye TTpofBaXoipirjif eVet irporepo'i yevufX7]v Kal irXeiova oiBa.

TOL eTTtrXi'jTO)

KpaSh] fivdoicriv

ifMoicnv.

220

ali^a
209. 210.

re (f>vX67ri8o^
r"

ireXeTai Kopo<; avOpoiiTTOLcnv,

.KIJ
:

npiN

(,.

ieiH

ieiH
:

leJHi

T:

Vei

(,)

Yh
:

U:
die
:

Ihinqi
.1.

C: Yon
Ilail.

H^
i(

xeeNeicIjToc
:

CDG

aVeoni V). OzeY CTONOC noNoc P

:

Syr. 212.

TcoNecoTOc U,
npoeupoici S.

211. oc 214.
:

kXicIhic Syr.
I'Ji
:

96NOC

noNoc

a.

|;

9epTaT'
ice(N)
v..

216. hmXhoc nHXecoc nHXeoc Q. (7^. ct6noc). Syr. KOaoc Phil. Mur. p. 35 1;. 217. etc : Ac U {aupr. ei). 9i\TaT' Yr. d 218. re PRT Syr. Harl. a {p. ro.s.), Vr. A: 9epTaToc K P.ar. nep : re U.

DGHQ

||

Il

221. TC

Se Syr.

ke

(,.

'jussive'
cf.

or

yuax^ffOJ'Tat

H
.

permi.s.sive rei/^ecr^e (like 30, ffv\r)aeTi 'A 71, and

.

i(Ta.(xdr]u

ai'XricTuv

ii-l5).

We

of departure. This indicates an ancient funeral custom Persius iii. 105 in porta m
;

must then supi)Ose that aNcoroiJui is I'orpotten, and that there is a change of tliought from commanding to simple So far this is intelligible. But saying. when we uonie to the end of the line we
find Ticaijaeea, where the opt. is only to aNcoroiui, attracted explicable as which must therefore still be uppermost
'
'

rigidos calces extendit; Pliny K. H. vii. -16 riiu naturae mos est jicdilus cffcrri. But the origin of the custom was not so much a ritus naturae as a belief that

the ]>osition made it more difficult for the ghost to come back (so the Pehuenches of Chili explain it, Kohde Fsi/chc see Schol. B Ota rb e^epxop. 22 npte)
;

fj-ivovs

TOV avdpuwivov ^lov

firjKeri

avaarpe-

thought otherwise the vaguer mood would be quite unsuitable It follows that to Achilles' confidence. TLcraiwe must read either rev^acrdai Ttcnb/jLeda (with pLida or Tev^eadat Heyne). 209. kiH, a form of the opt. not elsewhere found in H. (i'oi 3 21), but sufficiently attested by an inscr. from Delphi
in the speaker's
;
.

(peiv (is TOi'ij otKovs.

(CoUitz 2501. 18) ai Be fir) Trepudev kt\. It is probably analogical, after forms
like Tt^i77 (: ieli] : : TiOevat iivaC), II. G. There was a variant iet'r?, appar% 83. ently based on the supposed intrans. 15ut this is found only in use of t7;/xi.
:

216. All Mss. have llijXeos or Il-qXews, but see A 489, II 21. 218. npoBaXoiJuiHN, c.rccl, here only, but cf. TrfpLiidWeii' 276, o 17 virep/SdXXeti' and VTrep^dWecrdai are common in this sense in Herod, and Attic. "We may perhaps also compare {ittwovs) irpbade 572. ^a\dv 220. enirXHTCo with dat.. acquiesce in,

the case of rivers,

etc.,

where we must

cf. 591. Battle is a labour in which men must be kept up to the mark for tliere is plenty of hard work and little reward as with a farmer who should reap
;

only here
221.

supply vbwp,

e.g.

77

130, X 239.

212. 6n npoeupON TerpajuuieNOC, with his feet turned to the door as a symbol

abuudant haulm, and liiid but little The toil of slaughter grain to harvest. is compared to the cutting of the straw with the sickle, but there the likeness

334
^9 re
a/jbTjro<;

lAlAAOC T
-TTXeiOTi-jv
S'

(xix)

fxev

KoXdfxyv
iiryjv

')(6ovl

;i^aA.A:o<?

e^evev,

6\Lyt(TTo<;,

KXlvrjtai

rdXavra
225

Zei;?,

0-?

T
8'

yaarepi
Xlrjv

yap
'XPV

rirvKTat. dvOpMircov rafilrj^ iroXefxoLO ov irco^ ecrri vUvv Trei^ija-ac 'A;^atou9iroWol koX iTrrjTpLfxot, TjfiaTa iravra
TTOTC
'^01'

TTiTTTOva-LV

Kev TA? dvanTvevaete irovoto

/ce

dXkd
vrfkea

fM6P KCiTaOdiTTeiv o?
eir

6dv7)taL,

Ovfiov
8'

e)(ovra^,

i^fxarc

av iroXepboto Kal /ifivP]a0ai TTOcno^

oaaoc

irepl

BaKpva-avTa<;' (rrvyepolo XiTrcovTai,

6(f)p

230

iS7jTvo<;,

ere

/xdWov
TL<i

dvhpdai SvafMeveeaa-L
eacrdfievoc
-x^poi

fjua'Xf^fJieOa

vcokefih atet,
fxrjhe

'^^aX.KOv

dreipea.

clXXrjv

\aoiv orpvvTvv 7roTc86j/xVO<i l(7')(avadadai' KaKov ecra-eraL, 09 k XiTrrjrai ?/8e yap orpwrv'^223.

235

oXirocxbc H.
232.

228. KaxednyeiN S.

229. Hjuiaci
233.

LP^
:

231.

cdHTUOC
Q.

cdcoaHc Yr. A.

NCoXeuec

nhXc^c D.

oXXhn

SXXoc

234.

npoTiSerueNOC U.
; 'pro frugibus sunt funera' (Valeton in Miicmos. 23. 389 ff. Lendrum in C. li. Soldiers require strengthening iv. 46). with food for such thankless work. Possibly there may be a thought also

ends

of the spoil which is not to be had after a battle as after a siege ; but this There is another comis not essential. parison of battle to reaping in A 67 ff'. re is clearly gnomic or aTij/d TE, the

aequovi tumulis mandare peremptos ct ludum lacrimis finire noNoio is hardly given by diurnis. toilsome maerore, it evidently means Monro takes it to mean toil fasting.' of battle, a parenthetical dwelling on but this breaks the TToAXot Kol iwTjTpifxoi
est

Firmo animo,

'

connexion of thought. 228. KaxaednTeiN includes

see
/x

generalising

392

alipd T ol

H. G. 332, and see a 5Q dcpvewv TrAerat.

;

burning, 11-13. a day's sjMCi', 229. n' Huaxi, vnthin

as

48, q.v.

cV

rj/meprji

Herod,
of

v. 53.

223. ajuHToc, gathering in, harvesting and so Hesiod 0pp. 384 and Herod. an ironical understatement oXincTOC, it is a harvest that is all cutting down, no storing up (Monro). kXInhici
' .
. '

230.

The remainder

the

speech

seems quite out of place here, as

xaXaNTa,

i.e.

has decided the battle,

cf.

69.

224 = A 84. Possibly the word rajuiHc has a special significance here Zeus is a steward, but not of food, no Ta/j.i7]s
:

it contains a recommendation to eat when the battle is over, and a summons to imIt would only be in mediate action. place in Achilles' mouth after 214. There is, however, little or no evidence of such transposition of lines in H.

ffiTOLo ooTTip,

44 (Lendrum

iit

supi:).

uejuNHceai would then represent an As it imper. of the 3rd person, as Z 92. stands it is taken with XP", though that
. word is at unusual distance, nepi XincoNxai, arc left over, cf. ir6\efj.ov irepi Tovde (pvyovTe 322. 235. The colon after 6xpuNXuc is clearly
.

Odysseus having shewn the military advantage of a good meal, goes on to deduce the absurdity of fasting as a way of mourning the dead in war-time,
225.
as Achilles

had urged (203-05, 209-10). racTcpi is evidently used to make the idea ridiculous. 226- 29. Cicero Tusc. iii. 27. 65 translates these lines, Namque nimis midlos atque ovini luce cadentes Cernimus, ut

right (so Cauer),

;

nemo

possit

maerore vacare.

Quo vmgis

this is the summons, which I am now giving. It is in fact found in T editors all omit it, explaining 'this summons will be a bad thing,' etc., in which case nbe. must mean 'this other summons of which I speak,' which will take the form of a summons to

lAIAAOC T

(XIX)

:}.{.-.

'Vpwcrlv
>/

eyt Lpofxeu o^vv "Ap7/a." oTTucraaro kvouXl/moio ^v\eiBi]v re ^leyrjTa (')6apT(i re yir]piupT)v re Kal KpeiovTidSrp^ AvKOfit'jBea kuI ^leXdviTTTrop.
fc"0'

iTnToScifioiaii'
vla<;

Ka\

SeaTopo<;

240

^dv
kind
eK
8'

8'

I'fMev

e?

Kkiairfv
p-vOo^i

Ayap./xvovo<i
erjv

avTLK

eireid^

cifia

ArpeiBao. TereXeaTO Be epyov

fiev

aido)va<i

Be Xel3r]Ta<i
aiy{ra

iK KXtairj'i Tpl7ro8a<; ^epov, ov<; oi virecrTT], eeLKOcri, BcoBeKa 8' 'tTnrovi'

yvvaiKa<; dp,vpova epy^ elBvlwi
24f>

dyov

cttt', drdp oyBodri^v l^piarjica KaXXiTrdprjioi'. ypvcrov Be an'jaa^ 'OBvaev^ BeKa Trdvra TuXavra

VPX

'

"A'^ ^

dXXoi Bwpa
ev p^ecrarji

(f)epov

Kovprjre^ W-^aiMv.
250

Kal rd p.ev dyoprp, decrav, dv 8' Ayap.ep.vo3v Be decoi evaXtyKio^ avBi]v icnaro' TaX6vl3to<;

Kdirpov e^(ov ev
W.Tpe'iB7]<;
?;

%6/5crt

TTapLararo

TTOipevL Xacov.

Be

epvacrdpevo^ '^eipeaac p.d^aipav,

01

irdp

^[(f)eo<;

peya KovXeov alev dopro,

Kuirpov diro Tpi'^a^ dp^dp.evo'^,

An

'^elpa<i

dvaa'^atv

237. areipojueN .1!''. 239. 236. NHUci nap" CP(,)Rr l!ai. ^[or. Hail. a. juerHN TC Zen. I'ar. a f. QmnupON re {sicj tj xai jueXciNinnoN C. JULHplONHN re
:
:

JuOeoN H eneud re Pint. Mor. p. 782 c. 245. eK b' drew enrd ouc oc Syr. 243. ec kXicjhn V'r. d. {su2)): c). aJuuJUONac DGH'l'K. 246. es drdp eBQojudTHN ruNaTKQC Zen. (An. on I 131).

240 om. C.

242. eneie'

aiia

]]

Zen.

248.
(.

dxaioJ Vr. d, Strabo x. p. 467.

i[

249.

on: n

(,

Bar.
:

250.

eNaXirnoc
Xeipi
il

qnthn T

[yp.

aOaHN man.

rec).
:

251. X^P^^
ft

GPR

Y^poin

Q:

(and

Lij)s.).

253.

aopTO DGPQ

Qcopro

(see

on T 272).

Tliis does (see B 391-93). violence to the use of 65e, and gives On oxpuNTuc a much weaker sense. Schol. B sa}'s ^<ttlv i) \i^i% AvTi/j-dxei-os

punishment

'

Xatpet 5e Kal 'EparocrOevrjs rah Toiavrai? " ttoWtj clvtie\'(^opars (derivatives), ws to

247 = ^232. CTHcac = weighing, as This shews that the Homeric 350. talent was a known and recognized But it is most probable weight of gold. that the talents were in the form of

For 8c representing an unexj)ressed antecedent in anotlier case, so that it virtually = et rtj, see note on S 81. 238. ondccQTO, as K 238, took as
fxcLxnTi's.'"
'
'

sooner said than done.' 3e Passow suggests re, which is better as bringing out the lose connexion of the clauses. Cf. Hymn. Merc. 46 d)s CLfj.' iwo% re koI ?pyov f/xTjSero kvSi/jlos 'Epfirji, Ap. Rhod. iv. 103 Ivd' ^iros rjSe Kal epyov 6/uou Tre'Xei/ ecrcrv/jLiuoKTiv, Herod. iii. 135 Tavra elire, Kal d/xa iwos re Kai

colleagues. 242. 'No

For

wliicli required counting iloreover, the weighing. stress laid on the weighing by Odysseus would seem to imply that ten talents formed a very large sum, whereas we know that it was but small. This may be an indication of a later period, when the talent had become large. 252-53 = r 271-72, q.v. 254. an-apsdjueNoc, cutting off as " "' of the victim : tir.st-lruits ciTrapx'?! the see note on F 273, where the sense is

wedges or bars
not

only,

clearly given.

The
;

constr. of airapxf<Tdai

ipyov iiroUe.

244

=1

128

245, see

128.

in ^ 422 Tpixas is bold presumably to be taken with fidWev. In 7 445, however, we have the similar

with

ace.

is

336
evy^'O'
rol
5'

lAIAAOC T
apa
7rdvTe<i
iir

(xix)

avro^LV eluro

aiyrji

255

Wpyeloi Kara
ev^dfxevo^ "
('o-TO)

fxoipav, aKovovr<i /3aai\i]0<i.

elrrev

S'

ctpa

Ihoiv

ek ovpavov evpvv

vvv Zeu9 irpo)Ta, dewv tnraro'i Koi apiaro^;, re Kol rieXto<; koX ipivve<i, ai 6' vtto 'yaiav 7/7 k eTriopKov o/xoa-crrjL, dvdpwTTOvf; TLVvvrac, oTt<;
fir)

260

fjblv

iyoD

Kovprji

BpicrrjtSt

%et/)'

iireveiKa,

OUT
dXX,'
255.

euvrj<:
e/juev

Tvpo^aaiv Ke^p7]ixevo<i ovri rev

dirpoTiiiaaTO'^
d,

ciWov

ivl

KXiaiTjcaiv
un'

e/jbTjiaiv.

apa
:

ajua Vr.
il

Syr.

[!

en'

HPRU.

257.
:

cuxoucnoc Sch. T.

259.

aY

TLves oY T.

ralwi C.
(,).
11

260. TiNONxai

tInnuntqi
261. JHH

toInun
:

e'

E.

||

oc Tic

CGHJPRTU:
II

oc

K
il.

om.

PR
262.

Hail.
a^
:

a.

jucn

7)

nw xxkN
:

dpTi Tov TTou U-.

cnCNeiKO
:

DHP-R

Harl.

encNHKa
:

^niNeTuai
Il

eneNei:

KQi

enaNeTKQi J
II

encNeTKai
:

OUT
?)

eY

^ out' Eust.

KCXpHJUieNOC

oure KeKTHJucNOC Q. euoTciN Et. Gud. 94. 45

oOti

eY

xe

ouxe

Eu.st.

263. cnI juerdpoiciN

621. 45.

Xepvi^d T oi/XoxvTas re KarripxeTO, though construed with KaTa.pxiffdo.1. is regularly The ritual word is gen. in later Greek. so intimately connected with the act implied in it that it becomes in sense

261. ^ncNeiKQ : for the indie, with fii^ in oaths see note on 330. The infin. (weveLKai has found its way into most

The whole equivalent to dTrora.fxveLv. scene should be carefully compared with that in F, as Avell as with the ritual in Eur. El. 791 ff.
255.
like
icj)

en'

auT69iN,

if

v/j.eiwi'

195,

right, must be to themselves,

withdrawn into themselves.

But the

reflexive use of avros is very rare (see on P 407), and the phrase is a strange one.

Bekker
el'aro,

conj. avrbdi, so that iiri goes sat hy. 258. See the formula in V 276 ff.,

with with

notes. In order to bring the two passages into closer harmony, 'some,' ace. to Schol. T, read ot 6' for aY e', taking Tf as connective and rel'erring the relative not to the Erinyes, but to Aides

Mss., but the nom. eyib with it seems quite indefensible, and the text is abundantly supported. 262. ouTE after ^77 shews a change of mind from the form of swearing to simple The meaning of np69aciN asseveration. is not clear. It recurs in H. only in where it is generally taken in the 302, familiar sense, hy way of 2yrctext (but sec But this does not suit the note there). context; as this particular treatment of Briseis was the worst that could be expected, it could not be alleged as an excuse for anything else. Kpb(pa.ai% in fact means a profession, without necessarily implying that it is a false one and it is in fact often used of a real cause, as the Lexica will shew. can therefore
;

We

and Persephone.

This would support

Nitzsch's explanation of unb raToN, as an attributive to the relative, ivho dwdli'lKj beneath- the earth, so that the gods of the underworld punish living men. ]jut the words naturally im[)ly that the punishment is inflicted after death. 259. rfi for -^cua is late Epic. We may easily read yata Kal ^e'Xtos with as asyndeton is not uuI'.randreth,

together, for the sake of vnj bed {Koirrjs X'^P'-" Sch. B), when KexpHueNoc will mean desiriny her. This is of course the regular sense of
evvrjs irpb<f>a(jLv

take

the word in H. but it must be admitted that in this context there is some suspicion of the later phrase xp^c^at yvvcud a constr. strange to H. except in the
,

single

Odyssean phrase

dyadrjiaiv.

Monro

(ppeal yap KexpV^' joins ewvjs k^xP- to-

frequently found in such

e.g.

lists of

names

gether, desiring her bed, and Trpb(pacn.v as an inlvBrh = professedly ('of a true

791,

214,

302,

311,

etc.

This,
Cf.

however, corresponding yrji re Kal

24,

does

not

explain the
TjeXiuL

104.

595,

But it is hard to see what '). sense the addition of the word gives at best it is ambiguous and reduces the
ground
oath to nothin<r.

63.

lAIAAOC T
ei
3t"

(XIX)

337

ri

roivo'

eiriopKop,

e/xol

deol

aXyea Boltv
'

TToXXa
1)

/jLdX\

ocrcra

BiBovaiv

ori<;

cr0'

dXiTJjTai

6^oaaa<s.

265

Kul diro aro/xa^oi^ Kairpou TufMC vrfXei ^a\/cw<

fiev

TOP
ptyjr^

TaXdv^io^i

TroXifj'i

dXo>i

eV

/xiya XatTfia
\\-^iXXev<i
270

eTTiBiinjcra'i,

jSucrip

l-^9vaiv

avrap

ui'aTo.'i

'Apyeloiai (fyiXoTrroXe/xoicn

/xerrjiiBa'

"

ZeO

ovK av

TTurep, rj /xeyuXwi ara<; civSpeaai BiSolaOa. 8tj TTore dvfxov ivl cn)]deacnv ifxolcnv

\\.TpetBiTi

MpLve Sia/xTrepe^, ovSe k Kovpi]v

deKOVTO<i
'

rjyev fiv
i]OeX'

d/jL7']->^avo<;

dXXd

TToBt

Zei'>>

'A'^aioiacv Odvarov iroXeecrat yevecrOai.

'

vvv

S'

ep^ecrd^
cip'

eVt heiiTvov,

iva
S'

^vvdywp.ev "Aprja.
aly^'r]pi'jv.

27G

o)?

i(f)covr](Tv,

Xvaev

dyopi^v

01

fxev

Baypa

ap* eaKiBvavTO erjv iirl vija eKacno^, Be ^lvp/xiBov<; /xyaX7]Tope<; d/jL(f)67revovTO,

iirl

^av
Koi

B
TCI

vrja

fiev

iv

A-^lXXPjo^ OeLoio' KXiaLi]icrc Oeaav, KaSecrav Be yvvaiKa<;,

(^epovre^
depdirovTe^i dyavoi.

280

iTTTTovi
265.

etV

dyeXt]v eXaaav
Ti)

266. CTOuaxoN CTL'iyrU': octic./GHR: dxi Syr. 269. aNacrac CQRT. 272 9i\ono\eJuoici A/c ol 5i duKxaNON (ddvaTov) 273. qkontoc PR Vr. A. S, li. T. 276. XOcQN 'XucaN) Sui(la<!, Ap. Ln-, 17. 20 oL XaiijjHpaN D: 277. apa CKidNONTO P: fip' ccKidNONTO G. XaiijiHpHN U Vr. d: XaiifiMpcbc (J. KdeicoN O. 280. KdeecQN PR ^ni : Kaxi U.

otic: OTi o

ccpdparoN I'aus. v. 21. 11. wpiNe ojTpuNe CQU.

:

||

= i' Tis, the constr. being as iu 235, 260. C9C, tovs deovs. For tlie ace. see on I 375. This form elsewhere always refers to two persons
265.
OTIC
tlie

270. QiSoTcea

here only)

is

evidently
tlie

same

an analoj^ical loiination from matic conjugation 5idoh (cf.

the

thefor

diSov)

(A

111,

115,
it

271,

<p

192,

206).

Whether

was originally a dual (see van L. Ench. p. 253), later extended to

correct diduiada (cf ridriada i 404, etc.); so opt. ^dXoiffda O 571 and subjunctives in -rjiaOa {H. G. 5, G. Meyer Gr. 450).

more

or a plural plur. (and in Attic to sing.), with a tendency to restriction to the

dual on the analogy of Evope,

so
dfifie,
Ofx/jLe:

etc.

(and

G. Aleyer &'?. 420-22) but the balance of is still disputed; argument is perhaps iu favour of the former. (Van L. prefers to take C9'"
(T<pi,

comparing

fxoL

o/noaaov
is

273. Observe the protasis added paraby aXXa, instead of ei jut). 276. aiijiHpHN must be taken predica= aliprjpuis Ar.), 'quick to distively { 'The expression perse at his word.' points to the fact that the quality "readiness to disperse" is more or less
tactically

76,

deois

inherent in the subject.

^6pos
/3

Cf
103,
'

ai\fTjp6s

di

d\iTT]fxevos

807.)
;

Kpvepoio

ydoio

not burnt nor 267. The oath victim eaten, but devoted to the nether gods r 310. Pausanias (v. 24) tells us that he forgot to ask what was done with the boar on which the competitors swore at Olympia, but he supposes, on the strength of ancient custom, that it was not eaten. XaTxjuia is elsewhere purely
Odyssean.
A^OL. II

yovvar'
257).

reading
(quotes

variant

R. on ivibfia But in the last passage the Ms. is Xaixprjpd, though Ap. Lcr. ai\pr}pd. \ai\pTipriv occurs as a here and /i 257, but ai\fr)p6s is

ai\frjpa

S^

35S

(M. &

metrically estalilislied iu 5 103. 280. KdeccoN is doubtless the right form sec note on dutaaure^ X 657.
;

The
Z

aor.

is

e-aed-ixa

flffa, and

without

338

lAIAAOC T
Bpiarjk
S'

(xix)
'A(f)poBLT7]c,

cip

eiretr,

UeXr] x/3Uo-?>
e/cw/cue,

0)9

tSe

UdrpoKXov
x^H'^^'n

hehal<y fxevov
^'^7

o^ei '^(oXkmi.,
%e/J<rl
S'

ufMcf)

avTOit,

afxva-ae
285

(TTijded
elrre

rjB'

dirak^p

Seiprjv

ISe

Koka

Trpoacoira.

8' dpa "UciTpoKX

KKaiovaa jvprj ecKvla derjiaiTrXeiarov Kcxapior/J^eve OvfXMt, ifxol 86t\f]i

eXenrov iyoo KkLcrir^Oev lovcra,
290

^coov

fxev

ere

a-yjr

vvv he ae reOinjMra Ki-xavoixai, opxa/^e \ao)v, kukov eK kukov alei. w? /^ot dvioixr

hej(eTai
/u,

avSpa

fiev,

ml eSoadv

TroTPia Trarrjp Kal

fi')]TT]p,

elSov irpo TTToXto^ SeSai'y/jievov o^el ')(a\K(bi, rpeh re Ka(7cyv7]T0v^, rov^ fioi fJbia yeivaro
Kr}heiov<;,

fi^jrrjp,

ol

iravre';
fx

oXWpiov
or

rjfiap

eTreairov.
ifiov
ookv<;

ovhe fiev ovSe

a(TKe<;,

dvhp''

'A^^tWeu?
285.

295

282. Sneie'

^HJPS.

|1

ik^Xh

kqJ
288.

XacoN

ce eXmoN Vr. d A 292. noXioc aNdp<2>N U. Harl. enecncoN 294. KHaeiouc e' T. At. ? (tliey are obelized in TU).
c'

(H

?)

Vr. d.

286. eeoTci
:

^GHJPS. Q {siqrr.

284.
h).

Xira
287.
J.

KWKue PR. nXeTcTON

293. Q.

i5e

ndNTCON
:

H.
||

gXmoN AQJi

DHPS.
:

289. TeeNcicoTa

CDGU.

GQU

ndXHOc
Vr. b
:

TOUC

1|

CHP

a,

e9cnoN

oOc PR. 295-300 ad.

augment

ecr(cr)ci.

read KaOeaaas in

49, Kadecraaa to be reduced to scientitic uniformity. The See van L. Ench. 220. 2. assonance di(yav Kadecrav is probably

should therefore 488, Kadeaov in V 68, p 572, if the text is

We

tliere

is

no
e/j-oi.

obvious

reason

for

the

emphatic
;

intentional. 282. For the

lament of Briseis see Introduction. Apart from the question of style and other difficulties, it contains

many non-Epic
FiKe\T),
ere

t/ceXry for expressions with hiatus illicitus, be resolved into eUov (292) which cannot
;

288. ce eXeinoN, the hiatus is intolerable see notes on F 46, A 542, and 194 It is easier to read ae y or <r' above. dp' than to see what the particles mean or why they should be lost. 290. cbc 'introduces a reflexion founded on the fact just mentioned showing hoio evil waits on evil,' Monro. It is simpler take it as exclamative, How! 9^x*^''"' to
. .

'iXeiirov

^FiSov,

iKacTTT]

for

FeKaarrj.

irp6(paaiv,

seems to be used intransitively, succeeds; so Hes. Th. 800 dWos 8' e^ aXXov d^x^rai The Lexx. give no XaXeTTwrepos d.6Xos.
other instance in Greek. Compare II 111 KaKov KaKu>L ecrrripLKTo, and in another sense kukos kukov riyijXd^eL p 217. Agar conj. /J.'{oi) iKdexeraL, comparing the intrans. use of the compound in Herod.
(iv. 39,

302, is also doubtful. Tearing the skin (285) is not elsewhere found as a sign of grief heroic mourners do not go farther than tearing their hair. But this may barbarian possibly be meant for a
;
' '

custom.

99)

= co7ne

next.

The position of Idi is see on T 318. 287. The ordinary reading

285.

irregular
is

294.
oY.

It is

more Epic

to read oi than
is

The construction

changed, the
;

Ildrpok\4 fj.01, but as there is a slight pause after the voc, the enclitic would virtually
is
'

participial {iinawbvTai) being turned into KH9eiouc dear, here only the direct.

stand at the head of the clause, and it therefore better to divide as in the text. There remains however the
Attic
'

160 and the superl. K-qSiFor cnicneTN see note on Z 321. (TTos. 295. oiibk xxku oo3e, oiay, thou didst

with

KTjdeoi

not

let

one even

weep (much

less despair).

shortening of

before

/cX,

and

See

117.

lAIAAOC T
KTivev,
K\ai.eii>,

(xix)
\Ivuj]TO<;,

33i)

Tripcrev

Se iroXiv
e<f)acrKe^
0}'i(T6ii>,

Beloio

dXXd

fj,

Kovpihii]v ciXo^ou
e?
Tct)

'A^iWr/O'? deioio d^eiv h evl vjjvalp

300

^l^Oujp,

haiaeiv he "^nniov ^era ^IvpfiihoveaaL.

a
0)9

ufMorov KXaiw reOvrjura, fxeiXL^ov alei.^ iirX he e(f)aTO KXaiovcT dTevu-^ovTO yvpai/ce<;,
,

YluTpoKXov Trpoc^acriv, acf)0)u S' avroiv Krjhe eKuarrj. avTov h ufxcpl yepovT<i 'Ap^atcoi' rjyepedovTo
Xicraofxevoc

SenrvrjaaL'
ei
Tt<>

8'

rjpvelro

"
Xicrcro/jiac,
/t?;

e/xoiye

(plXcov
firjSe

crTeva^ll^cov eTrnreiOeO eraipoiv,

TrnrPjTo^-

305

yue

irplv

ctltoio

KeXevere

296.
&'

nepceN bk
:

ek
:

9'

eT\e

Tliul. a.
:

297.

aWd

Ju'

aW
:

in.'

;.

298.

DGllS
t)

t'

a.

ENl
II

(supr.

fijuoTON U-).
:

TeeNHKOTQ Cant.
303.
cjuoi

en U. 299. ScoceiN .1. 300. qtoiion U TeeNeiOTQ C(!T: TeNH(i)o3Ta PR TeeNeicoTa DU Vr. A: S" cctonoxonto <, 9e croNaxoNTO U. 301. <pdTo V^}\{.
eni Ikir.
:

auTON
Lijix.
:

auTiKQ
11

(,>.

ejmeTo

cTONaxizcoN .IL.M(;r. ejuoTo Yr. d. 306 om. H'.

304.

305.
jlah
julc

euoire juoi I'R uhtc PR.

: :

296. ilynes was husband of Briseis according to the tradition (see B 690)
;

tliough

there
tliat

prove

is nothing in H. to he was anything but her

For the constr. Saheiv yafiov authority. see 7 309 oaivv racpov. 302. This passage has often been admired as an instance of truth to
nature apretended lamentation for a stranger covering the expression of a real sorrow. Heyne, however, is not without
is inclined therefore to taki' np69aciN in the sense attributed to it in 262, of a real cause ; the grief for Patroklos is not a mere blind to cover what the women dare not express otherwise, but a grief really felt which arouses other and deeper sorrows of their own, exactly as in 338-39 and 12 167 If. The passage thus gains in ih'gnity and Ijeauty, and the explanation of np6<paciN is supported by and supports the proposed explanation of 262. The

king. 298. The idea of a marriage between Achilles and a captive is alien not only to the rest of the Iliad but to all the This no manners of the heroic age. doubt led Ar. to athetize 295-300, as we may safely conclude that he did from the obeli appended in T and U (see Tiie lines Nicole Scol. Gen. i. p. xliv). may be due, as van L. suggests, to the prevalent misunderstanding of I 336 {where see note). But considering the character of the context we have no Koupi^iH right to leave them out.

justification in calling this lie poeta nostro aliennni."

'acumen a

a\oxoc again

is always used elscwliere of rds eK TrapOevias yeyafirjfxevas (Schol.

V on

V 4o).

The uon-Honieric character

of this passage weakens the argument of Buttinann Le.vil. s.v. to the contrary. Compare the Latin use of virgo quae tihi
;

virginum, sponso necato, harhara scrviet, Hor. C. i. 29. 5, etc. SseiN, 'that lie (Achilles) should take me.' This exiilanation is necessary, as otherwise daiceiN also would have Patroklos as But it would not be his busisubject.
to give the wedding- feast. Most M.S.S. have E^eiv r, which would not admit this explanation but h has good
ue.ss
;

word here implies occasion, i.e. to begin ivith. Compare the lamentations of the women for Patroklos in "^ 28 ff., which we are evidently meant to take as genuine. Note aCfTCON fur the older avrddsv. 305. cnineieee* {-irai.), if any of you,
will yield to my wishes. 306. npiN, as though were to follow in 308.
II
irplv i}f\iov

Svvai

sentence 62 oil

is

The form of the Cf. forgotten and changed.

.
.

(Edd.

stop at the end of 307, which obscures the connexion.)

wplv place a full

dW

oirbr

b.v

Srj.

340
aaaadai, <piXov yrop,

lAIAAOC T
iirel
fi

(xix)

dxo<i

alvov iKavei,

hvvra
&)9

8'

e?

rjeXiov /J-eveo)

eliroiv
S'

aWov<i

fiev

koI rXijao/xac e/xTrr;?." cnreo-Kehaaev /Saa-iX.Tja'i,

310

Boico

'ArpetSa fieverijv kol Siof 'OSucro-eu9,

'ISo/iez^eu?

Neo-T6)/o

re yepcov

6'

iTrTrriXdra

*i>otvt^,

repirovTa irvKivco^ aKa'^ijp^evov

S'

ouSe

'|

dvfXMi
re315

repTrero irplv TroXe/xov arofMa Sufievac ai/J.aToevTO<;.

/jiVT]au/Mevo>i

dSivco'i

uveueUaTO

(f)covT]aev

"
rj

pa vv

avTo<; ivl
al\}ra

TTore Koi av, Svad/x/xope, (fiiXraO' kraipwv, KXiaiyL \apov irapd helirvov edrjKa^;
jjiOi

koX 6rpakew<i,
(/)'

oTvore

aTrep')(OLaT

'A^atot
'

Tpwalv
ciK/Mrjvov
crrji

linrohdpiOLcn (pepeov iroXvSaKpvv

jxev

Apya.
Ktjp

vvv Be av

Kelcrau

SeBa'iy/xevo'?,

avrdp

e/xov

TTOcrtos"

Kal
fxev

e8riTvo<i,

evhov eovrwv,

320
iraOoLfXL,

TToOrji.
1

ov

'ydp

rt

KaKutrepov dXXo

Kev rod 7rarpo<i d7ro(f)6ip,evoi,o ttvOol/jli^p, 09 irov vvv ^Olrjcpi, repev Kara SaKpvov ei/Bet
ouS'
yrjTel rotovS^
vlo^'
o
8'

dWooaTrcoi

evi

oyjixwi

eiveKa pL'yehavi)^ 'KXevi]'; Tpcoalv TroXefii^co'

310.

325

oude
319.

Ti

arpeiaai DGHU. odd' o re PR.

:

311. 314.

Necxcop x

PR

Hail.

a.

||

e' om. Q.
:

312.

Lex. oi. 28.

316. K\iciH(i)ci
^Juoi

ONeNHrKaxo Zou. Lex. 216 dNCNHKaxo A]). eaXiwici llarl. d. JT, I'r. Alosc. and c<p. Eust.
:

ubN

JT

euoire

(,).

321.

KaKCOTCpON

?>

KoxcbxepoN

L"-.

323.

ipeiHiei Li/)S.

325. rpcoci nToXeiiizco PI.

313. For the phrase see note ou 8. 314. diNeNeiKaxo, of.

noXeuou cx6jma
Herod,
i.

86
11(3

322. xoO naxp6c, read ov irarpbs, mine oivn father see App. (vol. i. p. 5G3). eY ken witli opt., H. G. 313. IJiintzer
:

dvacTTevd^avTa, iwl xpovov d(f>doy-yos rjv |u6Xts de drj kot elire. The word seems to dveveixdels
a,veveiKdt.uvijv

re

kcu.

mean clravj breath, 69inwc being used as in dowd arevdxf^v. Ap. Rhod. seems to take it to mean lifted ujJ his voice
dviveUaTo while medical writers
{doivTji'
8'

Kal, but the Kai is clearly not in place after oiide, and the change is in no way needed. 324. 6 used of tlie 1st person is an

reads

ei

extension of the adversative use of the

257.

<pwv-qv

iii.

make

it

635)

con-

valesce,
is

pidz

iqi

strength.

320. CN&ON e6NXCON, of the store that in my hut, i.e. 'abundance though there be.' Compare the Odyssean x<^P'TrapeovTwv

'(ofiivT)

and dopwou
ibvTuv
77

de

^eiVwt

Ta/xiT]

doTw

'iv8ov

160.

The

gen.

is

partitive, the participle being used almost as a subst. 321. For XI Madvig (v^c^u. C7\ i. 186) proposes kc, but this is not necessary with the potential opt. II. G. 299 f.
;

with connecting particles {If. G. 1), facilitated by A. having just spoken of himself virtually in the 3rd Cf. a 359 fxeX-qcreL iraai, fidXicrra person. 8' e/ioi rod ydp Kpdro? ear' ivl olkwl, and similarly X 352. But the phrase is imdeniably liarsli. 325. Hentze remarks that this is the only passage in the Iliad, as ^ 68 is the only one in the Odi/ssey, where Helen is mentioned by a Greek (other than herself) with words of anger. pircSaNHC, cf. horrible, a thing to shudder at For the form cf. (6)Kpvocra7]s, Z 344.
article
;

-^Treoavos, ovridavos.

lAIAAOC T
i^e

(XIX)
<^tXo<?
vio<i,

341

TOP 09 Kvpo)i
TTOV eTL
^coet
<ye

fiot

vi

Tpe(f)eTai

NeoTrroXe/iO'?
Ovfto^;

deoeiBj']^;.

irpiv ixev

yap

/xoi

eVl

cTTi'jdeacnv

eoXirei

olov efj, (f)$Lcrea-dai air avTov an Tpoirji, ere Be

0)9
civ

"Ap7eo9 itttto^otoio
re ^l>6lT]vBe veeadat,
crvv
vrji

330

fioi

TOP TTolha

Oorji
o'l

fieXaivqi,

"EKVpodev i^aydyoi'i
KTrjO-LV
)')hr}

ku'l

het^eia<;

eKacna,
Bo)fj.a.

/jL1]v

8/jL0)d<t

re Kal vylrepe^e^; fxeya

oi'ofMat
rj

yap UrjXfjd

7'

Kara

TrdfXTrav

redvdixev, i] ttov tutOov en ^(oovt uKu-^rjadaL Kai e/xyjv iroriBeyfievov ateL yrjpat re arvyepoji

Xvypi]v dyyeXirjv, or 0)9 eiparo KXalwv,

fj.vi]adfji,evoi

d7ro(f)0i/J,evoio
eirl

TTvOrjTac.

rd
:

(Trevd-^ovro yepovre'^, eKa(TTO<; evl jxeydpoLaiv eXenre.

tt}s

he

eY

327 do. Av. Apli. nou eri zcoei re

.]<,T:
().
:

flupHC
9..

reKixripiov oe kxi.6c

oiaaicevris to ^ai tVf'/iws (pipetrOai

rbf arlxov
:

eoXnei
eN
r'
3*

cobXnei

328. on KaTcXemoN Did. zco(i)h(i) CT. ^ni A (7p. cun) nou Q. 331. CUN 330. Te
:

332.

esardrHic
<,>

Vn\\\

333.
.

Q.

ndNTa
Syr.
:

7/1.

ndxinaN
It.
.1.

jucNON

DU

noTiderjucNOC
,

334. u4;Hpe9ec CDC. U4;ipe9c C'-PR 336. npoTider335. TeesdNai \\. X. 338. 9' ecroNdyoNTO K. 337. nueoiToiiH.
:

339. JUNHcduENOc C.

eXeinoN

326.

in 322 which rarelv found

t6n must be referred to Trvdol/jLTjp i.s very distant, and is only E with a personal accus.
;

There, as in the later given in X 506 ff. Cycle, he brings about the end of the here he is evidently siege of Troy
;

702,
is

Tlie position of juoi an;ainst the Homeric rule (Monro). 327. This line was athetized by Ar.
50,

135.

and Aph. on the ground tiiat Achilles should not be in doubt as to the life of his son, since Skyros is near to Troy and that the epithet eeoeiaHC is unsuitDid. adds another ground that able. there was a variant giving the name
;

regarded as too young to travel alone, much less to fight. The discrepancy is inherent too in the conceiition of Achilles as (juite a l>oy when he left home for Troy see I 437-43, A 783 ff. But such anachronisms are a small matter to a
;

Uvprji (the later Pyrrhos ?), see above. But the suspicion attaches to the whole passage from 326-33 (or 337), for the Iliad knows nothing of any son of Achilles, except in the equally doubtful fi 467. The loose construction oF ton above is therefore probably a sign of

interpolation, due to a desire to bring into the Iliad so prominent a hero of the later Cycle. 331. t6n is again suspicious, and we .fhould perhaps read 6v (see on 322). But the use of the article is more defensible here, as it may be resuni[itive,

poet seeking for pathos. 334-37. These lines might be joined on to 325, but they would still shew the obvious inconsistency between 6iofJ.ai reIt is more probable that dfd/j.ei' and 322. they are intended to reconcile the patent difficulty in the words kt7j<tiv ifi-qv, if Peleus be still alive. 335. TUxedN is to be taken with i^uiovTa, For the 'Aeolic' accent 'Iwrely alive.' of dKdxHceai sec note on E 24. :J36. noTiSerjuLENON, collateral with 7^cuhn, about me, pa'i as a cause of grief, cf. dyyeKlrjv irarpdi a 408, d. arparov /3 and Zen.'s reading 30, d. irdpuv k 245 So also crrji ffrjs eueK dyyeMr]^ V 206.
;

him, even
332.

my son.
of the

The legend

bringing of

Neoptolemos from Skyros, where he was reared by his grandfather Lykoniedes, is

321, longinfjfor thee. 337. 8x6 is the usual temporal adv. after verbs of expectation, and is coordinate with d77e\i7;>'. The 339. eXeine is the M.. reading.
TTodiji

342
fiupofievovi
alylra
S' 8'

lAIAAOC T
apa
Sr)

(xix)
340

TOv<i

ye IScov eXirjae KpovLcov,

nrpocriqvhaeolo.

WOrjvatTjv eirea Trrepoevra

ejjbov,

"
rj

reKvov

ird/XTrav cnroij^eaL

dvSpo<i

vv rot ovKTC Trajx^ fierd <ppea\

6 ye irpoTrdpoiOe vecov

/j,fi/3\T

A^iXXevi

Keivo<i
^]crTai

opOoKpaipdwv
345

ol he 8i] dWoi 6Svp6/xvo<i erapov (f)i\ov oiyovTai ^erd helirvov, o S' dK/jb7]vo<; Kal diraaro^.
01

aklC Wl
(rrd^ov
6)^
i)

veKrdp re Kal dfx^poairjv epareivrjv

ar/jdecra,
\va
firj

ivl

fiov

Xip.o'i

iKrjTai.

8'

MTpvve 7rdpo<i ^epuavlav 'Ad^]V7]v' elKvla Tavvmepvyi XLjvcfidn'coc dpirrji

A'^aool
'A^tA-Tyi'

eliroov

350

avrdp ovpavov eKKaTeirakro Bt aWepo^. avTLKa 6wpi](X(XovTO Kara arparov i) S'

veKrap
(TTd^\
avTT)
he
evl
(TT7]6ecrai
p,r]

Kal

dfi^pocrLrjv
drepirr]'^

eparetvrjv
iKTjrai,

Xva

[iLv

\i[xo'i

yovvad

(lic^eTo.

ttvkivov Sco Trpo'i irarpo^ ept(Tdeveo<; Tol 8 dirdvevOe vewv eyeovro Oodcov. ^%

355

342. naiBbc 343. TOl

348. JULIN
:

{swpr.

ixttbpbc U").

I!

eoTo Zen.

eflo Par.
1

efioc (choc) 0.

Ti
:

(,).

344.

O re

Sae

(}.

345. hcto L.

NiN r.
iv

350. TaNunxepiirco
&"

{sujn:

i).

Sh aXXoN Q. 351. erKaxenaXxo U.

fibk

355. &e

aWwi

au A.

plur. fKeiTTov however is generally adopted by editors, as the more usual construction,

when a

plur.
.

verb has preceded,

.

as as

must divide ^K-xax-en-aXTO, 351. is clear from KaTewaK/xevos A 94, not,

We

though here it has practically no support. See \ 233-34 at 5l iirrfiaav tjSc tKaCTT]
, .

some have proposed, e/c-/car-e7ra\ro from vdWo/naL (which does not mean to leap but to shake) see on 645.
;

e^ayopevev.

354. YKHxai, so all mss.

edd. since
'iKoi.To

342. eoTo, thine

own, so Zen. only

Wolf have generally read

;

from

App. A,

vol.

i.

p. 562.

343. jmejuBXex', generally explained as /xifipXeraL, but it is much better to take it as =yu^^ij3Xero (<l> 516, x 12), for fie-pik-

In B 4, 649, 598, conjecture. 650, where the subj. is used in narrative of an event which is past for the narrator,
it

a reduplicated thematic aor. like ksIn Hes. Tlicog. 61 read k\-to, etc.
ero,

always occurs after a verb implying doubt or inquiry, and may thus be taken
to vivirlly present the thought as it is in the mind of the character represented.

fx^/xpXer

evl for fxifx^XeTdi ev.

no good evidence
fj-efifiXeraL

for

There is such a form as

at

all,

until

we come
a

Rhod. and

Kallini.

who

to Ap. invented a pre-

sent /jLfjt.f3\o/j.at., through standing of the text.

344. Cf.
350.

misunder-

S
:

347-48,

cf.

38-39.

apnH ])resumably from its name a bird of prey, but of course incapable of identification. Aristotle {ff. A. ix. 2. 4) appears to have applied the name to some sea-bird. For other references see

In this case no such verb of doubting or seeking precedes but the mood may with some violence still be explained as a direct presentation of Athene's thought, put, as we might almost say, between inverted commas and the close neighbourhood of the direct statement in 348 may have contributed to this. Bat here, as in the eases mentioned, it
; ;

Thompson

Gloss, s.v.

more probable that the opt. is original, and that later usage has produced an alteration of the text. See H. G. 298 and notes on S 165, 23.
is

lAIAAOC T
(W9
8'

(XIX)

343

ore Tap(f)eial i^i^aSes" Atos' iKTToreovrai,

yfrvx^pal,
cl)^;

viral f)t7ri]<; aWprjyeveo^ Jiopeao, tut Tap(f)6tal KupvOe^i Xafiirpov yavococrai vrjoii^ eKcf)opOVTO Kal acrinhe^ up,(f)a\6craai

360

6copy]Ki<; re KparaiyvaXoi kul /xeiXcva hovpa. atyXi] 6 ovpavov Ikc, yeXacrcre he Trucra irepl

-vdoiv

'yaXKOv

inro

crrepoTr)]'^'

inro

he

KTv7ro<;

oypvvro Trocralv
365

avhpoiv Tov Kal

hvv

he fieaoiac KopvaaeTo hlo^ 'AT^iXXeu'?. ohovTcov fMev Kava-^rj ireXe, tco he ol ocrcre
ev
&)<?

Xa/x7reaOT]v
(t-^o<s

et

re 7rvp6<i creXa?,
o
8'

ev

he

ol

yrop

arXrjTov

apa

lipcoalv fxeveaivoiv
Kcifxe

hvaero ho)pa Oeov, rd

357. Ni9ddec Har. Mm'.
. .

ol "H^aicrros'
'

rev^cov.
358.
1':
:

(3.'.0)
i)

Syr.
Attt

-.

uno
',!

unai

Tap<peia) om. Kust.

J.

360.

CKncreoNTai Yr. )> A. ck nhoon C9epoNTO

un6
\i

Ik

nhun

tlii.s line al'tt-r '-'a'A. 361. doOpa dcopa PR. add ^k nhcon i)^ioNTo, Boh 3" acBecroc dpoopei. 362. HKfi Q. r^Xace 9^ xeoin najujuHxcop .Schol. Tlieokr. i. 31. Tkc 363. Onai Q. un' acreponfic D. 365-68 dO. Ar. (see below). 368. eeoTo opNuro AQ. I'K. oi o,n. D.

9opeoNTo Lips.
T tlii.s
:
II

LPR

place

Bar. Mor. Vr.

ji

.:

357. Aioc here shews clear evidence of a primitivf meaning 'sky.' So X 837. 358 = 359. Cf. N 265. 171, q.v. 360. eK9opeoNTO, were borne forth by the wearers ; a rather curious phrase, but more Epic in its simplicity than the periphrases designed to conceal its baldness prodibant, ut arma dicta sint pro armatis Heyne.
' :
'

TiKbv

varepov oi irfpieXdv rocs 6/3eXoi'r, ttoit]6 fiivToi vo/xiaavra to toiovto.

if
TtDi

'A/x/xwvioi

Trepl

rrjs

(ireKdodfiffrjs

diopduxreus (the second edition of Ar.'s The recension) ovSev toiovto Xeyei Did. scholion is important as shewing the uncertaintj' of the tradition as to some points of Ar.'s doctrine in the time of

361.

KpaTQiruaXoi, ^uith solid plates,

;

The du>p7]^ was composed of here only. a solid breastplate an<l backplate O But the 530, and Pausan. x. 26. 5.
line

by

its

awkward

For Ammonios see note on reconcile his silence with the words of Dion. Sidonios, Lehrs removed suggests that Ar. may have the obeli in his lectures after the pubDid3'mos.

398.

To
'

'

family of Jiss. has betrays itself as a

(Api). B,

position, which one corrected, clearly late interpolation

iii. 3 c). 362. The ideas of lauyhing and shining so naturally into one another that pass we can hardly confine the word r^Xacce here absolutely to the latter sense, though

it

is no doubt the original one the former must have been prominent also in Cf. Lucr. ii. 325 totaquc the poet's mind. eircitm Acre rcnidcscit tellus, Hor. C. iv.
;

11. 6 ridet

argcnto-domvs.

(Root

y\a.(T,

to shine, according to Ahrens Beitr. 140, cf. d-7Xa-6s, 7X7j:'ea 7Xd<r;'f a. ) 365-68. d^erowrat arlxoi reaaapes ye\oioi> yap t6 ^pvxd.<T6aL rbv 'Ax'XXea, re crvveweia ovdev j'^jre? biaypaipivTuv j;

avTwv.
trpurrdv

6 Se
^ijffiv

2t5wi'ios
avToiis

rjderrjK^paL

/jl^u

rb

rbv

'

KpiffTapxov ,

A reference to turgid exaggeration. the oTrXoiroiia will of course exclude them from a place in the original poem it is just possible that the Jliji'ts may have known of a divine panoply made by Hephaistos for Achilles before 2i existed, as we have no reason to doubt Cheiron's Pelian spear. My own feeling is that the passage may be retained as primitive, but that 368 has been altered after the addition of 2.
;

of his second edition. The question turns mainly on two points, first whether the lines are 'grotesque,' as Ar. thought, and secondly on the reference to the 6ir\oiroua in apparent 368. As to the first modern critics may hesitate as Ar. did a sympathetic reader may find in them barbaric grandeur like that of 607-09, where others only see
lication

344
Kvr]fitBa<i

lAIAAOC T
fiev

(xix)
edij/ce

irpcora nrepl

kv^/jlijcctlv

KaXd<;,

dpapvia^;' dpyvpeoiaiv av dcopijKa irepl crrrideaaLV ehvvev. hevrepov

i7na(f)vpL0i<;
8'

370

d/x(f>l

dp'

wfioLo-LV

^dXero

yd\Keov avrdp
eiXero,
0)9
S'

eTreira

^Icfyo^ dp'yvporfkov adKO<i fxeya re art/Sapov re

rod

3'

dirdvevde aeXa<i jever

(Te\a<;

rjvre

fM7]vr]<i.

6t

dv K TTOVTOio

vavrijccrt

(j)aviJ7]t

375

Kaco/xevoto irvpo';- to Be Kaierai vyp-od' 6pa(f)i crraO 1X0)1 ev oIottoKwl' rov<i 8 ouk edeXovra^ deWai,

irovrov eir
(09

l-yOvoevra (f)[\(ov aTrdvevde (pepovaw 'A^tXXryo9 crdKeo<i ae\a<; aWep iKave KoXov SaiSaXeou. irepl Se Tpu(f)d\eiav deipa<;
a7r'

380

Kparl 0TO /Sptapyjv

iTTTTOvpi,'?

i)

8"

dari^p

(09

aTreXafiTrev

Tpv(f)d\ta,

iTepicraeiovTO
'tec

eOeipai
dafxeui^.

Ypvaeat, a9
TreipijOr)
8'

''ii(f)ataT0<i

\6(^ov

d/x(f)l

eo

avrov ev evreai Si09

Hail.
||

A^tXA-eu9,
:

375. 9aNeiH

CGJPQSU
:

a.

376.

TO be

TO xe Ar. T.
381.

Yr. d.
Xpuceiai
Par.
j
:

379. an'

On' S.

caKCOC
Ar.
Par.
e.
:

Ke9aXHc
a'

Syr.
:

BpiapijN H.
:

378. 9epcoci 383.

9'

CHy.
be
o\

384. 5' eo

eoO Zen.

bk oT Ptol. Ask.

eoJ

GSTi

(c

con:

369-73 = r 330-32, 334-35.

later, as usual.

371

is

374. This line lias been suspected from the days of Hermann and Heyne, as it does not go well with the following simile in other cases where comparisons
;

garded as being in the percipient, not in the thing perceived thus 'the gleam' appears to sailors (seeing it) from the sea means only appears to sailors on tire sea.' See on II 634. ot' on, ore k Brandreth. But there is some ground
;
'

'

are accumulated they illustrate different aspects of the subject (see on B 455) but this is not the case here. The comparison to the moon, too, shews that the poet was thinking of a round shield (cf.
;

for

doubting av or "

/ce

in similes:

seeH.G.

2 289. 9. a.
377. oionoXcoi, lonely, see 473, with The sense fv &i die? Tj-wXauvTai note. given by the scholia happens to suit here

455) which we have no ground for thinking that Achilles bore. The line is of the familiar type where a rhapsode thought a verb necessary or apt to complete the sense of a phi'ase, and added it at the beginning of a line, which he then filled out as best he could. 375. The comparison depends on the distance at which a light on a high hill can be seen at sea. Perhaps it is also

but not elsewhere, craeucoi, steading, very likely implies a slieep-station, see

589. 382. This line

is

from X 315, where Achilles is in rapid motion, so that nepicceioNxo has a special

evidently interpolated

meant

to suggest the additional thought that the sight of Achilles in his shining armour cheers his men as the sight of a shepherd's fire cheers mariners who have been driven out of their course and do not know where they are. ^k n6NTOio, an instance of the frequent idiom by which the source of a perception is re-

which is lost here. The addition involves a very awkward repetition of It is not clear whether rpv^dXeia. eeeipai had an initial F (IT 795, X 315), 383 is in both places an interpolation (see App. Crit. on X 316) designed to bring in an allusion to the oTrXoiroua.
force
5e fe'(o) (Heyne) or i.e. iFf{o), where eFio is the em(See on 495, phatic reflexive form. S 162.) This is substantially Zen.'s

384. a* go,
5'

rather

reading

5' iov.

lAIAAOC T
4

(xix)

:}45

ol

ecpap/jLoaaete
8'

kuI ivTpe-)(ot
yti^eT
,

TMi
e/c

eiire

inepa

dyXaa yvlaaeipe he iroi^eva \ao)V.

ey^o<;
/xev

386

S'

apa avpiyyo^;

Trarpcoiov ecnrdaar

^piOii fjbeya arijSapuv

to

ov BvvaT
TrfjXat

ciWoi; \\-^aioiv

TTuWeiv,
YlrjXidBa
Tlr}XLOV
tTTTTOL'?

aWd
K

fitv

oio<i

einaTaTO

A'^iWV'i,

/jieXLTjv,

ti]v

irarpL c^lXwl irope

(f)oi'ov
/M/jLvai,

^eipwv

390

Kopv(f>f]t,

ypcoeaaiv.
d/jL(f>ti7rOVT<;

AvTO/J,e8(OV Tf
d/j,(pl

Kai "AXKlfMO^
8'

^evyvvov
yafi(f)ijXP)ii;

Be

KaXd XeTraSv eaav,

Kara
o
e(f)'

ev

he '^aXivoii'i
395

e/3aXov,
ttotI

yvla Telvav OTricraco

Be fxdarcya (f)aeiv}]v nnroLLv dvopovaev
/3P]

KoXXyTov
p^etpt

Slcf)pov.

Xa^cDV dpapvlav
oTTidev

AvTO/j.e8o)v
rev^ecTi

he

Kopvcrad/xevo<i

A^iXXeu<;

Tra/xcfyaLvcov

m^ t

i)XeKT(op

a/j,ep8aXeov 8' 'iTrrroLatv eKeKXero " Hay^e re Kal BaXie, rrjXeKXvTci

TTrepicov. irarpo^ eoto-

reKva

Tlo8dpyrj<i,

400

385. CNTpexei Bar. ruTa : dcHtpa Hail, a {yp. ruTa). 386. euT auxe at dTro tQv iroXeujv Hail, a, Par. g(?) Ar. il hOtc hutc AS Par. j icoTC J HTC Yr. A: wct Aph. 'Vat. 10': irpbrepou ypdnpioi/ 6 'Apiarapxos tcoi 5' UT fxTypa\leu varfpov tcoi 5' auxe Scliol. A (Did. ? see Ludwicli). rirNex*
||

GHPS

OHQ

|!

387. Icndcar' erxoc 388-91 dd. Syr. crxoc epucccN Ap. Lex. 147. 6. Ar. evravda /jl^v avrovs ZtjcjSotos KaraXiXonrev eVi 5^ tov llarpoKXov (11 141-44) rdue O (Ar. otxi^s. Did. on II 143). 390. nope A'"PR Syr. i)9hr)Kiv An. 391. N KopucpHic Ar. A av./jr. 392. aju<pienoNTe C. 393. zeurNUON Ar. ft:
: :
:

zeiirNucaN

Harl.
396.

b, Par.

eniHiul.
399.

a.

d YnnoioN
400.

j.

394. teTnon
a.

\{

tcTncn O).
:

395. npoTi Syr.

C* niarl.

398.

nauL9aiNC0N
(^tekno
1{"';.

XajunojjieNOC

DST.

cuapdaXcoN

S.

TCKNa

dupa K

385. e9apu6cccie, the aor. seems to require the trans, sense, ivhether hr. had If we took it as fitted them on xcell.
intrans., whether iheij fitted,
e.xpeet icpap/xo^oi. 386. EUTE, see
is

.see

lift

that him.

it

covers aetpe

5e, like

wings

to

we should See note on P 210. note on T 10. Tliere

no choice but to accept this (or T/Pre) in the sense as ; Ar., if it is true that he adopted adre on second thoughts, held that we could 'understand' ws as
in ins interpretation of 6 5^ <prj KuiStLav But the sujiposition d^ao-xwv 3 499. is untenable in both cases. In I'^jiic

387. ciipirroc, a pipe, i.e. evidently a socket in wiiidi to set a spear (in this sense only here). Compare the dovpoSoKt) ev^oos of a 128, wliich stands against a pillar in the house of Odysseus.

388-91 = 11 141-44, where see note. There is no reason to doubt their authen-

ticity here.

language rwi
'

5'

aSre Trrepa ylvero could

only mean they became (literal) wings again to him,' whicli is not to be believed. QEips itself shows that a particle of comjiarison is required, unless we are to imagine Achilles soaring in the following scenes. When the particle precedes we

392. "AXkiuoc, the familiar short form of 'AXKifieduv (II 197, etc.) so also il 474, 574. 393. ^CQN, settled, aor. of 'i^io, see on 280. XEnaSNO, see Ajjp. ^I, 6. 394. See on P 261. 898. KiXeKTcop 'TnepicoN, see notes on
;

Z 513, O
400. 185.

J>0.
II

See on

149-50;

and

cf.

346

lAIAAOC T

(xix)

aXXw? 87] (I)pa(^ea6e aacoae/jLev i)vio^f]a AavuMV eV ofiCKov, eirei %' eooixev irdke^oLO, a-v/r
fiTjS'

avroOt redvrjMra. TOP 3' ap^ vTTo ^vyocpi irpoaecp'}] 7r68a<; aloXo^ 'Edvdo'i, a^ap 8' -Ijfivae Kaprjan, irdaa 8e %atT7;
ft)?

HdrpoKXov

XiTrer

itttto?

405

ov8a<i Ikuvcv ^evyXrj'i e^epiirovaa Trapd ^vjov avti'ievra S' eOi^Ke 6ed \evKoo\evo<; 'Hprj-

" Kal

\i'r]v

<J

Ti

vvv ye aaooaofjiev, o^pip,

'A^tWeO410

dXKa

eyyvdev yfiap oXedptov oi)Se rot t'jfiet'; atrtoL, dWci 6e6^ re jxeya^ Kal [xolpa Kparacrj.
TOi

ov8e yap rjixerepn^i Tpwe? a7r' &[xouv YlarpoKXou

:

re j3pa8vTrjTi re vco-^eXirjL
rev'X^e'

eXovTO'

402. daNacoN : eV clWwl Xqcon A. 401. HNloxficJ AtCHTU hnioxhoc 0. v' ccOJUieN A'"H {Kvpr. o) S fi(i3ix^u x^""*"^ Q, x' eojuew JPR Harl. a k cojuen t. Gud. 8. 23, k' ewJueN Vr. rives yioxxoi Sch. Lijjs.7p. Par. TeeweicoTa A {supr. h) 403. aOroO A (7/). aOToei) Syr. x' etoJuiGN S2. yp. C 409. 6\X' ft toi PR. 408. oJuBpiu' CHLR. 407 d^. Ar. Syr.
||

GPR

[|

CDCPTU
(S^juoici

1|

oisdi Ti GP<,)R

aXX' oD toi H.

411

(fir^t)

Te om.

PR

Vr.

re U.

412.

Q.

than before.
HNioxfia,
402.

401. 'aWtac, in other [i.Q. better) if/sc cacocejacN, aor. as I 230.

fiy in

the

though the

The

is forcible, .sing, jihir. is of course possible. MS.s. valiants point to ecoucN

more

H. The ideas of rapid movement and sparkling light pass easily into one another, and it is not always easy to see which the adj. implies. See Buttmann, Lexil. s.v. Here it is to be compared
with p.app.apvyal Trobwv
265, the sjMrkling. glancing, of feet in rapid Cf. Kvves ap-yoi 50.

formed by Ionic metathesis of quantity from rj-ofjiev, subj. of 7]- = sd- meaning satiate (see on N 315), so that the sense is 'when we have had our fill of fighting.' The form has doubtless been influenced by cTT^Wyuei' for ffTrjOfiev, and has thus

movement,

405. fiuuce, hotved dmvn, cf. B 148. 406 = P 440. 407. aCi^HeNTa, vocal, Mith human
r.

exchanged the original

KTew/xeu
It
is

a- for

e-

(so also
it

voice.
e

beside

KTa/j-evaL),

retaining

however in the
restoration

infin.

dfievat (d-)

70.

natural to write dofxev (a-) as a of the original form, but here as with crre'w/xev the d is a difficulty; see note on A 348 (//. G. 81). * 70 shews that the verb is intrans. and is not to l)e taken as = give thenti their fill. Whether we should write Hixivai there or K ^o}fj.ev here is not clear the tradition is not consistent in its treatment of Ionic psilosis cf. the doubts as to
,

Compare the commentators on 334 ^poTos av5r)eaffa, k 136 6ebs avdrjeacra. Galen on Hippokrates says that animals liave (pwin) but men alone avdrj : but this is not borne out by <p 411, Hes.
iicut.

Here. 396.

The

line w'as athetized

and contradicting because the same god who gave the voice ought to have taken it away ; which is perfectly true by mythological

by Ar.
418,

as superfluous

rules

ddivos or aOLvos, ddyju and olStjv, ddpbos and aOpoos, d^.ata and apa^a, and others. 403. UHbe rejects the thought con-

veyed by the
as
{it

.is -clause, and be it not teas ivhen) ye left P. aCiToei, on

of etiquette, but speaks equally against 418. AVhy Hera should have worked the miracle it is not easy to see. The information given to Achilles is no more than his mother has told him, with the single exception of the detail of his
fate in 417.

the field.
is

noBac ai6Xoc, here only. aloXos applied to worms, wasps, and the gad404.

411. nuxcXIhi does not recur in Greek before lamldichos, though Eur. and a few later poets have vixix^^V'^ = sluggish. The origin of the word is unknown.

lAIAAOC T

(xi\)

317

dXXa
KTav
voil
riv

deoiv

ov ijvkojxo^ reVe Atjto), evl TrpoiMu-^otac Kal "liKTopi Kv8o<i eScoKC.

o)picrTO<;,

he
TTp

Kal Kev uixa

ttvoiijl

Ze(f)vpoi,o

deocfxev,

41;

fiopo-i/jLov
cu9

i\a(f)poTdTT]v (f)da efip-evaf ecrrc Oecot re Koi uvept l(f)L

(f)covi']crapTO<i

dWd

crol
'

avTon

Sa/xPjvai.

dpa

ipivve<i

TOP he
"

ixe'^f

6^6i]cra<;
/jLOi

7rpocre(f)r]

ea-^e9ov avhrjv. Trooa? mku^; W^iWev'i;

"EdvOe,

Tt

Ouvarov
Kal

jj-avreveai

ovhe ri

ere

XP^I-

420

v vv roi
v6acf)i

oioa Kal avrb<i 6 fxoi p.upo'i ivddh' oXeaOai,

7raTpb<;
/jLi]Tepo<;'

(f)L\ov

dWd

Kal

e'/iTT?;?

ov
ri

\y')^(o

pa

TTpiv 'Ypwa^ Kal iv 7rpcoToi<i

dhrjv iXdcrat
Id-^atv

TToXe/jiOio.^

e^e /jLcow^a^i nrTTOv;.

:

THN Syr.

416. hn 416-17 dd. Ar. Vr. 415. eecojueN (A supr.) C. oti Q. 421. o xioi TON ncp eXacppoTOTON Schol. Ap. RlioJ. ii. 276. eXdcco Yat. 10 and a}). Eust. 423. Tpcoac 422. JUHTpoc PRU. TpwciN Bar. 413. apicTOc
I

'

'

li

'

416-17. Athetized by Ar. as needless we know that Avind is the swiftest,

;

I 454). This however very refined conception

is
;

obviously a

we

but (pad is used of a report about somenor is it thing not certainly known These suitable in tlie mouth of a hoi'se.' reasons are not convincing. <pacrl is often used of things well known, and indeed to emphasize the fact tliat they are well known (see for instance 96). It is here a naive way of bringing a natural fact
into relation witli mankind, as we sliould say, 'Zephyros has the swiftest flight somewhat more known to man.' serious difficulty might be raised upon the poet here clearly does not 149 f. know that Zephyros is Xanthos' own father. auTcoi, to contrast Achilles witli the speaker ; as we might say on your

surjiii.sed
{i}\ios

to
oi'X

meet
fl di

it

in

are not Heiakleitos

yap

6 llpaKXeiTos'

vTrep^Tjaerai fxerpa, (prjaiv firj, 'Epivves fuv Aiktjs

eiTLKovpoi e^evp-qaovcFiv,

Plut. de Exil. 11,

p.

604

.\),

but

it

early Epic age. Schol. A irdvTa to. irapaXoya Kal Tepdaria, SoKec vTTO 'Epivuwv yivfcrOai, only shews This that he fully felt the difficulty. line could be more easily dispensed with than 407. (Compare Aeii. iii. 379 prohibent nam caetera Parcae Scire

cannot belong to the The explanation of

Hclcnum farique

vetat

Salurnia luno,

'

account,' apart from us. 418. The Erinyes elsewhere have purely moral functions. They seem here to have developed almost into an abstraction of the law which orders the universe, physical as well as moral (see note on

own

wliere the Parcae are intelligible enough.) ^cxeeoN is here best taken as an nor. ; N 163. 421. TOi, Brandreth's to is doubtless
right. 423.

For oShn eXdcai noXeuoio see

note on
424.

31

.').

Bentley conj.

iv

comparing A 341,

wpiliTOLdiv

iwi',

315.

INTEODUCTION
It
is

evident that the traditional

title

of this book, Oeo/xa^^t'a,

is

a comjjlete

misnomer. There is in ^ a real battle of the gods ; but all that we have here is a bombastic introduction (1-74) which leads to nothing whatever, and
is

in quite ludicrous contradiction

to

the peaceful

mood

of

133

ff.

It is
;

enough that the jirologue here really belongs to the battle in 4> for <l 385 or 387 might follow on Y 74 with much gain to the significance of We have, in fact, a repetition of the phenomenon of N-H, where 55-74. we found the prologue of the Atbs 'AiraTrj detached from the main story of S and prefixed to the quite independent narrative of N. The cause of the dislocation can be perceived. The Theomachy of !> has been blended into a continuous story with the fight with the River. Its The fight with the River, and indeed prologue therefore was dropped. the greater part of the battles with which we have now to deal, involve constant intervention by the gods. But after 9 had been brought into the corpus of the Iliad, such intervention was only permissible when the veto of Zeus in G 1-27 had been formally removed. For this purpose the
likely

discarded prologue of the Theomachy, with its direct recantation of the veto (24, 25), was placed before the fight with Aineias, which concludes with the direct interference of Poseidon. That the otherwise incredible change

from tumultuous frenzy to peaceful indifference in the attitude of the gods at large should have been left untouched does more credit to the pious conservatism than to the skill of the editor.
well marked, and has all the Far from having any special appropriateness to this point of the war, it is glaringly inconsistent with its context. Achilles issues from the camp burning with the fury of insatiable revenge yet his advice to his very first adversary is to go away "lest some harm befall liim " (196). In the whole of this speech (178-98) there is not
is
;

The second section of the book, 76-352, appearance of an independent "Aeneid."

Achilles is in a merciful and, indeed, long-suffering enough to listen to the wearisome repetitions, like those of an opera chorus, "let us have no more talk," wherewith Aineias adorns the lengthy Trojan pedigree which he asserts that Achilles well knows already (200-58). When come to blows Achilles

one

v.'ord

belonging to the situation.

bantering

mood, and

they

is

actually "afraid" at his adversary's cast (262), and his own return blowfails of its effect. Finally, after hearing of what "might have been," we find

348

lAIAAOC T

(x.\)

:U9

tradiction of all his policy,

Poseidon suddenly coming I'urward as a oluiinpion oi thu Tiojan., in conand saving Aineias for the futuiu glory of his
family. Tliere can, in short, be little doubt that \vt; liavu here a separate poem That oliject must undoubtedly be the glorilication of with a distinct object.

an apology perhaps for the other episode twice alluded to, when he Aineias Here he attributes his ran away from Achilles at Lyrnessos without a blow. previous weakness to Zeus (242), and makes up for it by facing his enemy with not uner|ual courage ; he rather than Achilles is throughout the her(>. And the curious allusion to his descendants in 307 clearly gives the reason of a desire to bring into some sort of harmony with the Iliail the interpolation

a later local legend of the kingship of the family of Aineias iu the Troad,

and

perhaps even to explain a Poseidon-cultus among them. The " Aeneid " seems to be a complete whole doubts arise only as to the "prologue in heaven" 76-155, and to some passages in the Trojan The latter are discussed in the notes on 215 and 219 with genealogy.
; ;

regard to the prologue we can only say that it may well be a later introduction, but that it must have become firmly attached before the wild con^ tradiction with 48-74 could have been allowed to stand. That the last section (353-503) partly consists of the story of the
is highly primitive Mr/vt5, the beginning of Achilles' career of vengeance, The main question is as to the point where the old work begins. probable. Between 407 and 503 suspicion can attach only to a few short passages (see But the words of Achilles in 354-63 are, as Hentze on 445, 463, 499). " weak and has remarked, colourless," and below the level required by the

It is situation, shewing less energy even than those of Hector (366-72). therefore probable that 353-80 form a transition passage due to the

diaskeuast

of the battle

who interpolated the "Aeneid." With 381 the original opening may have begun. Still there are traces which seem to betray

The apparent allusion to the Panionic a later hand in the following passage. festival of the Helikouian Poseidon in 404 has caused suspicion in some But those who believe in the origin of the M-J/vts in Greece quarters. may take this as a trace rather of the Achaian worship of the god in
proper the Peloponnesian Helike.

They will regard with more doubt the description of Iphition's origin in 384 ff., which betrays more knowledge of Asia Minor than we find elsewhere in the older portions of the Iliad, and is evidently in I should close connexion with a passage in the Catalogue (B 865-66).
here again the taunt of Achilles seems regard 383-94 as interpolated meaningless, and very ditferent from the intense passion of his other short The family history is only enough to delay the speeches, 429, 449 tf. action at a moment where rapidity is needed, without giving any particular importance to the victim, or significance to the strong word eKTrayAorare. But the point is one for the scholar's private judgment.
^ It is. liowever, permissible to conjecture, with Erhardt, that 1-40, 75 fF. formed the of <f>. original prologue of the Aeneid, and that only 41-74 belong to the Theomachy

lAlAAOC T
Geojuaxia.

w?

ol

[xev
ere,

irapa vqval KopcovLcn 6cop7]aaovTO

Hrfkeo'i
vie, jJia-XV^ eirl

cifK^t

aKoprjTOt
dpcoaficoL

A'^aiOL,
irehioto'

Tocoe?
Zei"?

S'

avd^ erepcodev

he

&e/j,iaTa KeXevcre
aiT

deoix;

ajopjjvSe KaXeacrai
irdvTr^i
5

Kparo^

OvKvyjKoio iroXvmvyov' i] S dpa KeXevae Aio? 7rpo<; Sco/na veeadat. <poiT7]a-aaa

ovre Tt9 ovv TrorafiMv aTrerjv, vocr^ flKeavoco, OUT clpa vv/j,(f)du>v, al t aXcrea Koka vefjiovrat,

Kul
2.

7r7)<yd<;

irorafjiMV

Kol
Vr.
L.
I]

Tr/crea

TroLtjevra.

ciKopHTOi
?).

HQ
3.

(T

siq))-.)
:

Par. a (c supr.) f j,

and

ap. Nik.

dKopHTON

fi

(Ar. 0ix<2s

quo'

aS

After this (C ma7i.

||

rec.)
:

jmexd npcoTOiciN eoNxi.

bk eejuicT
x'

&' 4. &' eKeXeuce eejaicxa P eejmicTi GST. ^seXeuce pseudo-Plut. 132. 36.
vSyr.

J add eKTopi ecopHccoNTO cKcXeuce eejmicTi Lips.

:
||

KeXeue

C.

8.

xai

GHJPKST
:

Mosc. 2
2.

niicea

LP^

9. ne!c{c)ea niccea Harl.

GGH
a.

{sapi: Y)

P^QR

Syr. Lips. Cant. Vr.

diKopHxoi

is

more in accordance

with the usual rhythm (cf. Kapyj ko/xowvTes), than a.Koprjroi', though less supAnd it is Achilles' men, not ported. he himself, who might be supposed to have had a surfeit of battle. 3. epcocucbi neSioio, see note on A 56, whence the line is no doubt copied. The line added in CJ is a good illustration of the constant tendency to supply verbs, which in this instance has not prevailed. 4. So in /3 69 it is Themis who avopCbv

dyopas

Xvei. -qdk KaOi'^u. Tlie apijfxkv propriateness of the function is oljvious. The goddess reappears in H. only in

scholia assign various reasons but Heyne absence of Okeanos justly remarks that this is less strange than the presence of nymphs and rivers in a council of the gods. He thinks that 7-9 may have been interpolated to account for the presence of the River Skamandros in the Theomachy as one of the gods. It has been also suggested that as Hestia, tlie personification of the fixed dwelling, alone stays away from the solemn procession of the gods in the Fhacilrus (247 a), so Okeanos is absent because lie is the bond that holds the world together.
7.

The

for the

8-9.
exovcr'

Compare f 123-24
opeuv
aiireiva.

vv/j.rpduv

at

87, 93.

Kapriva

Kal

m]ya%

Kparoc, oidy liere for mountaininstead of Ko.pTjfov, see on A 309. It is however used three times in Od. in a metaphorical sense, in the phrase
5.

TTOTa/xujv Kal TTLcrea TroLTjevra,

top,

Ven. 97-99.

Tliere

is

and Hymn. mention of nymphs

;

in general in of )/r?i5es Z 22,

Trl

Kparos Xt/xeVos.

616, v 350, | 435, p 211 444, T 384, opetXTtdSes Z 420 (where they are daughters of Zeus,

350

lAIAAOC T
e\66vTe<i
^(TtP]i<; 8'
e<f

(xx)

:}51

Aio^ v(f)e\7]yepeTao aWovo-rjicnv evll^avov, a? Aa Trarpl

hfhfia

10

"

(^aiCTo? 7rou](TP lhvii]Lcn TrpairiOeaaiv. ouS evoai^doip oi fiev Ato<f v8ov ciyTjyepar aXo? ijXde fier avTovi, dect'i, e^ vrjKovcrTrjae
1
1

cos"^

aW

l^e

"
7]

tIttt

8' e^elpero ^ovXi'jv deov^ dyopijvSe KuXecrcTa'i avT, dpyiKepavve, ri irepl Tpoocov koI W'^^atow fxepfiyjpi^ei'i ; S'
ayj'

eV fiecraoiai,

Ato9

15
;

Tiov

yap vvv ay^icna

8'

l^d-y^i]

TroXe/ios"

re hkhr\e.

Tov
"
o)V

d'iTa[xeif^opbevo<i
fi)]v

Trpoaecfir]

ve^ekrjyepeTa Zeu'f
20
irep.

eyvwi, ivvocTiyate, eveKa ^uvdyeipa-

iv

anjOea-t jBovXi'jv,
fMOi

peXovcn

oWvfxevoi

yroi jxev eyco fieveo) tttv^I OvXii/xTroLO evO opowv (ppeva repyfro/jiac' oi Se Sr) dWoi 7]/jb6vo<i, ep^eaO ocf)p^ av iKrjcrOe fierd Tpwas' Kal W'^aiov'i,
dfj,(f)orepotat
el
S'

dW

dpr'p/ed

oirrit,

vuo<i

iarlv eKaajov.

25

Tpcoeaac /jba^elrai, yap 'A^/Wei"? oio^ ouSe nivvvd^ e^oucTL TroScoKea TlrjXeicova.
iirl
tii>(:s CNlzaNON Ar. ACU Ilail. d, yp. X 9izaNON Zen. fJ CNiSpaNON 15. esHpcro Cl'^^iK 12. noiHc' eiduiHici Par. <; Syr. ami <iji. Di.l. AT. av <;T: J>p' K. 18. toon jul^n .1: xcorap .Syr. 20. 16. aur' Bar. Mor. esi Vr. b A. 26. eni n\ PR. 23. Tepnojuai Q. ^N JudxHTai C^

11.

Sell.

see note), dypouofioi

-itieadows.

j'

106.

Compare the name

nicea, ivaterPisa in Elis.

11. eNizQNON, not e^tfaj/o)/, is obviously not aWovffai are colonnades, right; benches, as Zen. and others seem to have " held {rives 8i yp. evidpavov," Kadeopas oi-qdevres elvai rets aidov(Tas Sch. AT). remarks that the Schol. 13. The allude special mention of Poseidon may to the bad terms on which he had last P>ut of parted from Zeus, O 173-218. course Poseidon was the chief rival of Zeus, and his obedience to a summons would not be always a matter of course.

gain their proper significance, and it is needless to seek for any other, such as 'is on the point of bursting out' or 'is kindled very nigh 01ympos(?),' or has come to a crisis,' or 'now most nearly concerns us' (the gods, Agar in C. It. xi. 101). There are obvious objections
'

to all these interpretations, 21. con is of course neuter, and epexeoXXuajlcnoi may by a getic of ^ovX-qv. god be used of eitlier party, but shews that the Trojans are upi)ermost in Zeus'

thoughts.
23. 9peNa repij/ouai, ivill take ease ; the phrase seems rather inconsistent with 21, but is developed to exaggeration in <i> 389-90. 26.

my

18. arxicTO 9ec>He, a dithcult phrase ' here. The obvious sense is has come

te

a siugularly very close quarters' inappropriate expression to use in the midst of the only pause in the battle But if we since the beginning of A. remember that this introduction really belongs to the Theomachy at the end of <i> which takes place in heaven just as the great crisis, the death of Hector, is being accomplished on earth, the words

gods.

oToc, without interference of the Zeus seems to forget that Achilles will ratiier gain than lose by such inter-

vention, the Greek gods being the more uaxeTTai, a contracted form powerful. of the future not elsewhere found in H. It is wiser to accept it as evidence of lateness than to read (laxnTo-i- with van L.

352
Kal Be re
fitv
87)

lAlAAOC T

(XX)

vvv h\ ore
he'ihw,
C09
fM7j

kuI irpoaOev v-rrorpo/xeeaKov 6po)VTe<i' Kal dufxop eraipov xiherai alvM'^,

30
8'

Kal relxo<i virep fMopov e|^aA,a7ra^7?t."

KpoviST]<i,

ecparo
8'

TroXefxov

aXiaarov

ejecpe.

I3av

i/xevat
fiT

"Ho?/
7;Se

i^ev

TToXefxSvSe Beoi, gt^a dycova vecov Kal

Ovfiov exovTe^'
'Adi]vr)

UaWa^

'Epfieiwi,

UoaecSdoiv yaupxoi ?}8' ipLovvi]'^ 09 eVl (ppeal TreuKaXi/MTjcat. KeKacrraf

S'

35

"H^afo-T09

d/xa rolai Kie aOeve'C /SXeixeaivcov

VTTO Se Kvrjixai pojovro XO}\ev(ov, 9 he TpMw; "Ap;9 Kopu0aLo\o<i,

(S?otl3o^
Ai]r(i)

dpaiai-

avrdp

d/jb

avrwi
40

uKepaeKOfxri^i

r]K "A/0T6/xt9
(f)iXofJbijLeiS7]<;

re 'Bdv66<i re

loxecapa r 'A(f)pobLT7j.
:

to Par. j. 29 07ii. Lips.^ Te : xi Ar. JST Par. e oOae Q. ou julgntoi uoTp' ^ctIn eTi zcoioO dxiXfioc iXiou ^Knepcai euNaioueNON nxoXieepoN- n^pcei (enepce Ms.) aoupdyeoc Ynnoc Kai uhtic eneioO
28.

KOI 5e

||

30.

Tives

ypacpovaiv

35. 32. icNai U, yp. Harl. a. 31. areipe Vr. d Sell. T. fireipe (l KCKacTO Si. Vr. b, Mosc. 2 tu\ fi. KKaCTai Ar. Ini A[C]J<,> Syr. Vr. b 40. 9iXoJUiueiSHC yp. ai6c euroTHp Sch. T. 36. Sua : apa Cant.
:

1|

HPRU

28. Kai 3e Tc koA, yea, and even a remarkable heaping up of conjunctions.

.

making
Cf.

on

tvool to groiv, is uKCLKriTa II 185.

equally possible.

Compare

ovo^

ovM

:S

117

etc.

The

combination Kal 5^ re does not recur in H. This probably induced Ar. to write Ti for re, Imt the pronoun is insufferably weak.
CTaipou, because of his friend, as KukXwttos \exoXwTat a 69: H. G. % 151 c. 30. It is an old question whether we should read Cin^p u6poN or inrepfj-opo^'. Most of the grammarians, Aph., Ar. {?j, Ptol. of Askalon etc. preferred the latter,
29.

35. in\ . . K^KQcrai, tmesis ; and so also perhaps in 12 535 wdvras iw' dvdpuirovs eK^KacTTO.

may
and

It is true that eiri there be taken as a real preposition, on

the analogy of
ew' alay,

742

\-d\Xet eviKa iraaav

in

w 509 KeKaafieda irdaav Od. we elsewhere find

alav, KeKdcrdat
iir^
).

intrans. with iv or /xerd (with the other hand in 11. the either the direct ace. of excelled (S 124) or the gen. of
(fi

dat.

On

verb takes the object

comparison
the

on account of inrepinopa B 155 (q.v. ). Herodianos hesitated (La R. R. T. 371). The familiar vivep ataav, however, is in

546),

and, as van L. remarks,

The sense is of favour of division. The lines course precisely the same. recorded by Sch. T are a mere conjecture, unless they come from one of the erratic texts recorded in the earliest papyri. They were substituted for 29-30 because the omniscient god ought not to fear

name 'EviKdaxr] offers some support to the compound ewLKeKdcrOai., which is not elsewhere found. Rhythm and sense alike forbid us to take ^ni 9ped together.
K^Kaaro of most MS.s. reminiscence of fl 535.
is

})robably
is

There

some

what might happen.

34. ^piouNHC, a title of Hermes recurring in d 322, with ipiodvLos in T 72, four times in 0, and frequently in the Hymns. The common derivation from ipi- and ov-Iv-tjul is subject to the ordiIn nary uncertainty of divine titles. view of the pastoral character of Hermes (see on 2 491), a derivation from epiov,

support for (vi in place of 4:ni, but this does not help. Hermes, Hephaistos, Artemis and Leto are all new to the war, in which, outside this and the next book, they take no part whatever. 337. 37 = 36. ceeNcT BXeueaiNCON,

S411.
38.

to

KopueaioXoc any but Hector.

is

only here applied

39.
later).

Homeric

QKepcEKOJUHC, elsewhere only postPindar and [Hy7nn. Ap.,

lAIAAOC T
ei'tt)'?

(\x)

353

Tew'C

uirdvevOe deal 6vrir6)V eaau dp8p6)v, A-^atol fiev /xey eKvhavov, ovuck W'^iWeu^
fxev

i^(f)du7l,

hrjpov

Be /Lta^?;?

iTreiravr

dXeyeivri^-

Tpoywi

Be

rpojjLO^ alvwi vir/jXvde yvla eKaarov,

BecSioTU^,

60'

opwvro iroBooKea
ofiiXov

Il7]\ecoii/a

45

iaov Wpiji. Tev^i^eai Xa/jLiro/xevov, l3poTo\oiyo]C

avTcip
Stpro
e-Trel

fied'

OXu/xttioi

yXvdov dvBpoiv,
8'

B'

"Ept? Kpareprj Xaocrcroo<;, ave

Wdt'ivrj,
iKTo<i,

crrda

ore jxev irapd Td(f)pov opVKTrjv

TeL')(^eo'i

dXXoT
ave
S'

eV

dKrdoiv epiBovTrcou fxaKpbv dvreiepe/xvPjt

50

"Apj;^ erepwOev,
dKpordrr]'i

XalXajn

tcro?,

o^v KUT

TroXtos"

Tpwecrcri

KeXevcov,

dXXore Trap ^ifxoevTC Oewv eirl KaXXiKoXaivrji. w? Tous" d/j.(f)OT6pov^ jidKape^ 6eo\ orpvvovre^
aufx/SaXov,
41.
b'

ev

S'

avrolq epcBa prj'yvvvTo ^apeiav.

42. xeicoc

55
&\\wl T6<ppa anenaur" Syr.
49.
:

cooc
:

<;.

p' om. T.

Syr.

xewc
li

9'

GS

eV

uera KuQaNON CJPQIl Syr. Ilail. a, Vr. 44-46 om. Syr.* 44. ^nH\uee CQ Mosc. 2.
A.

A.
Icoc
51.

43.
l'.

46.

Kt6c

^NTOC

Bar.
52.

50.

aKxecoN
:

I'.

xiii. .'i07.

kqt'

juex* J.

epirSouncoN noXecoc Dln.S.

55.

V*^\[.

au
r'
L'.

copro Strabo

54.
:

touc
b'

JudKapoi S.

||

drpuNaNTec
42. T^coc

A
as

{sujrr. o)

CDQU.
see intrans.,

&'

ew J

eK

R.
'

trochee = T7Jos,

note
rvej-e

on

189.

CKuSaNON,

Tlie verb recur.s only in S triumphant. For the rest of 73, in the trans, sense. 44- H 21.^. the couplet see S 247-48. 48. It is most natural to suppose that the apodosis begins witli wpTO be, as tlic end of a line suggests the break in the

sentence. Ar., liowever, placed it at the bucolic diaeresis, as Aristonikos says 6 be avvoecr/xos iv tQl wepiacros tanv "aOc 5' 'A^?/;/??," and the antithesis with ave 5e in 51 is thus made slightly more
etfective.

49. See I 67. napd with ace. shews that CTQca is, as so often, to be taken

pregnantly, 'coming up to tlie trench.' 50. For the lapse from the ])articii)ial to the direct construction in aurei cf. V 80. Here, however, the change is not due to the wish to supply a more appropriate verb, but seems merely to arise froni the tendency to relieve the sus[>ense

of the long participial sentence. aKTacoN, .sr-shorcs, as always. 53. e^coN is apparently to be taken with the following words, or we should need the ace. Trap ^i/moevra. The expression is an odd one, but the alternative

Kallikolone OeiLv, adopted by Ar., i.e. of the ^ods,' meaning 'where the gods An. indeed were,' is hardly credible. says tottos oi'Tws KaXelrai ewl r-^j 'I5i;s, 6eil!i> KaWiKoXLovr], but that of course is only a deduction from the present passage. Notliing will evade the ditliculty of the sudden naming, as though it were well known, of this locality, which recuns It is needless to saj' again only in 151. that the attemjits which have been made the spot arc perfectly futile to identify Tradition (see Schliemann Jlios 71). made it the scene of the judgment of Paris but whether the name Beauty Hill' caused or arose from the identification we cannot say. A similar ambiguity as to the accent of dU)v occurs in il 74. 55. cujuBqXon, commisrrunt, as F 70. In II 565 the word is intrans., and might ku b' auToTc, and be so taken here, among men. It is more natural to explain aviong (hemsrlres at the same time, and 66 seems to as.'^ume that the out'

break among tlie gods has been already But the reflexive use of announced.
aiV6s is so doubtful in H. tliat we must hesitate to adopt tiiis rendering. -It has indeed been proposed to omit 66-74 as

VOL.

II

354

lAIAAOC T

(xx)

Seivov Se fip6vT7]ae Trarijp dvSpMV re Oeoyv re HocreLhaoiv erlva^e ijy^oOev avrap evepde alireiva KupTjvayacav aireipeai'qv opecov r Travre? 8' eaa-elovro TroBe^ 7ro\v7ri8aKO<i "iSr/?

Kal Kopvcpal, Tpcocov re TroXt?^ Kal

eSSeiaev
Selcra^
8'

vy]e>i

'A'^^aiMP.

60

S'

e'/c

virhepdev ava^ ivepcov Opovov oXto Kal ta%e,

'Al8(ov6v^,
fX7]

ol

virepOe

HoaeiSdcov ivoai-^Owv, ^/alav dvappi'i^ete oiKia Se 6v7]TolaL Kal dOavdroiai (paveiT]

afiepSaXe
r6(Ta-o<i

eupcoevra,
ktvtto';

rd re arvyeovac deoi
6eo)v

irep.

65

rjTOi

/JL6V

epiBo wpro dpa yap evavra Hoaeihd(ovo<i dvaKTO^

^vvLovrcov.

laraT

'AttoXXcov
S'

dvra
"YlprjL
57.

<I>ot/9o9 e%&)y la inepoevTa, 'EvuaXioio Bed jXavKcoTn^ 'AOyvtj-

S'

dvreaTT] '^pvarjXdKaTo^ KeXahecvi]

59.
e f
:

70

Hail, a

eNepee: NepeeAr. Syr. a c d {su'pr. oc) b, Par.

xeTxoc
S.
2,

no\uni5aKoc
h.

60.

Ar. fi: noXumadKou noXeic A (n6Xic A) R2

64.

DGHJS
yi._

b.

||

NHC

62.

SXto
:

wpjo Mass.
9aNHiHi

5e

3*

hi R.

||

9aNHH(i)

DHJPQT

Syr. Mosc.

Harl. a

Yr. b d.

conflict of the

an interpolation, so that the actual gods will be postponed to the Theomachy in the next book, and the fight between them here, which is announced with so much circumstance in order to end in nothing, will disappear. But 75 prevents this, and shews that the whole introduction to the book hangs ^hpnunto, caused to break together. the nearest out, a quite unique phrase
;

Cf.

Simonides
ovt'

fr.

iv.

4
6

evTd<pcov

8i

TOLOVTOv

evp(j}s

dfiavpiiaei

xpoj'os.

TravOap-dTwp Scholiasts and late

ovd'

poets (Oppian
to

and Nonnos) took the word as though from evpis. But this weakens every passage where is it occurs, and in that from Soph,

mean

spacioiis,

impossible.
67. There is no apparent principle in the pairing of the gods, except in the antagonism of Hephaistos and SkamanThe scholia give dros, fire and water. long disquisitions on the hidden meaning the only supposed to be conveyed point of interest in them is that one,
;

analogies
<pijivf]v

are

pyj^ai.

(rarely

prj^acrdai)

onwards, baKpvuiv prj^aaa vafiara Soph. Tr. 919, dvappri^ei /ca/cd 0. T. 1075, and closest of all
eKpTj^ei

from Herod,

fxa-xv

-Ai.

775.

common in M, N, and tlirough an enemy's line or wall.

64.

prjyvvadai is of breaking
.

rcgna . Virgil's 245. invisa, Aen. viii. eopcocNTa, dank, occurs also k 512. \p
Pallida,
dis

Compare

which makes Athene an allegory of wisdom, Aplirodite of desire, etc., Is said by Porphyrios to be apxcuos vdw Kal dwb
Qeayivovs tov
irepl
'O/iiripov.

'Ftjjii'ov, 6s

Trpwros ^ypa\j/e

322

'AtSew 86/xov evp., w 10 evpuefra KeXevda, and, always in similar phrases of the underworld, lies. 0pp. 15-3, Theog.

Of this Theagenes we know only that he is called the first Greek grammarian, and that ace. to Tatian he was contemporary with
See SengeKambyses (529-522 B.C.). busch Horn. Diss. Prior pp. 210-13, eNONTa and Schrader Porph. p. 384. ia for iovs are both diraf \ey6fj.eva in H. the latter form seems not to recur in Greek. aNOKToc, the F is
;

731,

739,

810,

Hum.
At.

Cer.

482,

evpJjevTa

Soph.

1167

(where

tA<Pov see

Jebb's note). Doderlein, Ahrens, and others have proposed to read avepoevra
{ai'Tip
;

= drip) or -qepbevra, (jlootny but there is no reason for departing from the traditional derivation from evpiis, mould, Virgil's loca senta situ {Acn. vi. 462),

neglected.
70.

See note on

18-3.

lAIAAOC T
AyoreyLtt?

(xx)

355

io-^eaipa,
avrea-Ti]
cip'

Kaaiyu7jTr]
crcoKcx;

eKciroio'
'lipfi!)^!,

ArjToi

S' 8'

epiovvco<i
fxeyu'i

avra
ov
'

WcpaiaroLO

Trorafio'i

/SaOvSivij'i,

^dvdop KoKeovat
w?
01

deoi,

deol dvTa avrap 'A^tWei'9 dvTa /xciXiara XtXaiero 8vi>ai, op-iXov E/cTOyoo? Tov yap pa fMuXtara e dvp,o<; dvcoyet TlpiafxiSeoi acrau Apyja raXavpLvov Tro\efxiaT7]v. a'i/jLaro<i Alvelav S' I6v<i \aoacruo<; Mpaev WttoWoov
pbh'
'

avBpe<i 8e Oeoiv taav

'^Kdjxavhpov.
75

dvTca
viei
TOii

IIrj\icopo<i,

ivrjKe

he

oi

fivo<;

yv-

80

Be
fiLV

llpidfMOio

AvKdovt ecaaro
TrpoaetfiT}

(fxovrjv

" Aiveia Tpoooiv

hs
VpoiCtiv

eeiadjxevo'i

Aio? vto^
irov
roi

AttoXXwv

/3ovX7](f)ope,

direCkai,

^aaiXevcrov vTria'^eo olvoTTord^cov,

W'^cXi]o<i

"
85

U'r]Xet8eco

TOV h
^'

avr
Ti

evavri^Lov TvoXefii^eiv ; AtVe/a? dirafxet/Sofievo'i irpoaeeLire'

fie

Tlpiapbihi],

ravra Kal ovk edeXoi'ra KeXevec;,

;

dvTLa YlriXetwvo'^ virepOvixoio pud-^eaOaL

ov puev yap vvv Trpcora
crTr](T0fj,aL,

aXX"

7/8?;

fie

avr 'A^tX)}o9 Kal dXXore Boupt (jiofBrjaev

7roS(t)Keo<i
rj/xereprjiat,,
A'r.

90

e^
74.

ISt;?,

ore /3ovalv eir^jXvOev

Harl.
a.

xduaNSpoN LQ

77.

npiauiSou

A.

Ar.

C Yen. B

ilosc.

2,

Harl. b {supr. re) Par. d h, yp. Hail, a: re il. 78. raXaupiON JR. 84. rdc J Syr. 85. unicx0 Ar. 0: Onecxeo GPRS Syr. Harl. a: Onecxero ,1. noXejuizeiN 12. nroXeulzeiN V nxoXejjiiEGiN A 89. NUN om, noXeJUiizeiN
:
: :

Syr.

bk DG.

ij

npcoroN C(^.

91.

uuexepHiciN U.
78

ccoKoc, here only (but as a proper in The rare verb awKelv 427). (Trag.) seems to indicate that it means
72.

=E

289

for

name

on

H
85.

raXaupiNoc see note

239.

83-85.

but this of course is uncertain. 'EpjUHC, the contracted form is found four times in Od. but not elsewhere in //. Cf. 'Ep/j.eai E 390 elsewhere only
stronri,
;

Compare N 219-20, e 229-33. The fut. noXeuiseiN is on the wliole

'Epfieias.

For the language of the gods on A 403. As there suggested it is possible that both forms may be attempts to Hellenize a foreign name of
74.

see note

and

ditlicult pronunciation like Ksamnd- ; in that case it might be surmised that "Zifj-oevT- was also another rendering of the same stem. 77. k, so Ar. ; most Mss. ye, and it majbe questioned if this is not right, as the pronoun, though it seems to be needed, is in the wrong place {If. G. ji. 337. yap Fe ^dXicrrd ye ?).

superior to jroXe/j.ii'eii', as the fut. is usual after verbs of promising (e.g. X The present is ho\fever (juite 366). defensible, see note on V 28, and the 39-40 virdaxV'O''- '''^oe very similar in both these a-Koiria^e/xev ?pyov instances the intin. is cpe.xegetic of the subst. and therefore less directly dependent on the verb. See also Lendnim

in C.
90.

II. iv.

100.

Tiiis story is alluded to again by It was related in the Achilles, 187-94.

A'ypria, as appeai-s from the abstract of Proklos (Dincl. Schol. in 11. i. xxxvi.
12), KdireiTa ('Ax'X^fi"'s) dTreXaiVet rctj Aiueiov /36as, Kal Xvpvqabv Kal Tiridaffot

wopdel.

356
irepcre

lAlAAOC T
8e Kvpvrjaaov koX
09 /^oi
VTTO

(xx)

\l')]haaov

avrap

ifj^e

Zef?

etpia-ad\
rj

eiroypcre fievo^ \ai'^7]pd

re 'yovva.

Kal 'AOyvr]^, %e/3cr<,i/ 'A-^iWyjo^ lovaa riOet cf)doi; rjSe KeXevev 1] irpoadev e7yet y^aXKelcoi Aeke'ya^ Kal Tpom<i ivaipecv. TO) ovK ear 'A^^iX?}? ivavriov dvhpa /za^ecr^af alel 'yap irdpa eh ye Oeow, 09 \oij6v d/xvvei. ovS' diroXr^yei Kal 8' a\X&}? Tov J Wv /3eXo9 Trerer

e8dfMT]V

01

95

irplv

Ypoo9 dyhpofxeoLO

8Le\6e/jiv.
oii

el

8e

6eo<i

irep

100

laov retveiev TroXe/xov TeXo9,

viKrjO-ei,

Ke fiaXa pea

ovK

el

irayyakKeo'^ ev')(eTai elvat.^

avTe Trpoaeeiirev dva^ Ato9 vlo<; ^AttoWwv " dXk' dye Kal crv Oeoh aleiyeveTT]Lcnv ijpco'i, evyeo- Kal Se ae (j)aat Aio9 Kovprjs \^(ppo8iTr)<; eKyeydfxev, Kelvo<i he '^epelovo^ ck Oeov eaTiv
TOV
5'
7]

105

fieu

yap Ato9
(f)ep

ecrO',

r)

i^ dXcoio yepoPTO'i.

ere Trdfiirav '^a'X.KOv uTeipea, fir]Se eireeaaLv aTroTpeTreTOi Kal dpei7]L." XevyaXeot^;
ft)9

dXX" Wv<i

eliroiv

^7)

8e

efXTTvevae fjbevo^ [xeya iroLixevt \a6)v, Sid irpopbd-^oiv KeKopvOjxevo^ atdoTTi ^aX/ccot.
95. r':

110'

93. ^Ncopce T.

h5'

eKeXeuccN
|;

Mor. Mo.sc.
:

2.

98 om. D.

99.
||

QXXcoN

(t.

II

ToO
1;

nerar' P.

nroXeuou R.
peia GPR. enNeuce U.
;I

toOB' CCj. ieuc ACG(i>U Syr. (f 100. aieXeeiN A {yp. bieXecxxeN) CG(}. K ACTL^ Harl. a: Jue kqi P: jme kg
{si'jir.

dWwi

lev x^pi-^ tov a A. 101. TciNeie CDPR.

||

ue

S2,

yp. Hail.

a.

i|

103. oNSpcoN arajaeuNcoN Syr. juera iieNoc P.

CKaeproc anoWcoN).

110.

9-3.

Van
v

L. reads ivCjpae with T,

fxevo^

com-

paring

wpcre

335

similarly

522,
95.

218,

110.

Lyrnessos f^.see K 429, <J> 86. 98 = E 603. See note there, and add
Fick's conj. -n-dpai. eh. 99. Koi aXXcoc, even without the assistance of a god,' just as in I 699, where see note. It thus has a specific instead of a general reference, and differs from the same phrase in A 391, which should be compared.
'

9doc, salvation ; see Z 6, 11 39. 96. AeXerac, the inhabitants

of

best to read Nixricei' with Bentley, vLKTjcrei., as the whole tone of Aineias' words requires the opt. in the apodosis, while the mood can be used without Ke, H. O. 299 /. The confidence of the fut. indie, is not in place here as in I 386 (q.v.). ouS' d (102) is not to be considered a second conditional protasis at all it is added independently, and
is

not

does not affect the question of viKrjcrei,. P. Knight reads oi) Ke /xe peia cf. P 462. The elision of the e of -eie, which is practically forbidden in Attic, is rare in H. but see X 585, 591 and note
; ;

on

4.

101.

on

Trelpap

For the nieta})hor in reiNeieN see xeXoc instead of 102, N 358. seems to shew that the physical
'
'

narx<^XKeoc,

i.e.

invuhierahle.

The metaphor
different.

in xdX\-Oj' f^Top

490

is

idea of abstract

rope-end
'i.ssue.'

is

oO Ke
oi'i/^te.

supported than

passing into the is rather better In either case it

109. XeuraXeoic, sorrij, contemptible, as I 119. Here dpeiHi, see on P 431.

there

is

no

question

that the

word

means

'abuse.'

lAIAAOC T

(x.\)

357

avria
1]

Wri\ei(i)vo<i
ufxuBi<-;

liov

uva ovXa/xov avhpoyv

Oeoii^;

S'

KoXecraaa
Bt]
a(f)(ii)i,

fiera fxvdov eetire'

"
<f)pd^6aOou

lloaeiBaoi'

koI Wdi'^vrj,

115

tV (f)palv vfieTeptjicriv, otto)? eaTai TuBe epya. AtVet'a? oS' e/Sr) KeKopvOp-evo^ uWottl '^aX.KO)c avrla WtTJXeicovo^i, avrjKe he ^oljSo^ 'ATroXXwy
iiXhJ
aiyeO^
//

ijfiel^

irep

/xiv

uTroTpoirowfiev
^^jieloiv

oTTLcrcrci)

avroOev
irapcrrairi,

rw
Bol7]

tirecra

koI

X'^CX.rji

120

heveadw,
d6avdro)i>,

t'va

elSiit

Se Kpdro'^ P'^'yO', firjhe ri dvfXMt 6 [xtv cfjiXeovaiv dpicrroc

oi

avr

dve/xcoXioo

ot

to rrdpo'i

nrep

Tpwalv
Trdvre^

dfJ.vvov(riv

Kal Brjiori^ra. Ov\vp,7roio Kary'jXdofiev dvTiocovre^

TroXepLov
'iva
yu-?;

125

rrjahe fid^r}<i,
aj'j/xepov
<yivo/jivo)t

tl

fxerd

vcrrepov aine ra
iirevrjae

Tpcoecrai irddrjiat, ireiaeTat acrad oi aicra

/xiv

Xlvwi,

ore

reKe fnjrrjp.
KaXecaca
:

114.

b'

juexa

Kaxd
.1

QjuuSic KoXecaca eeouc peTa zcoontqc Zen. I'ar. u. noceiQdcoN 115. 9pdzecee i^>.
:

cTHcaca Ar.
<

|i

PR

Har!. a
119.

ii;t.

116.

HuexepHiciN P' Eust. S anoTpondJUGN GJ

:

HJuerepoiciN

ij.
:

117. aiNeiac 5" J.

RS

{svpr. h) Vr. b. 127. accd : bccd L.

anorpancIjueN (,> 125-28 de. Ar.

anoTpoonojjueN U.
125.
5"
:

120.

anoTponocoJUEN H eY (J sv.pr.)
:

t'

U.

126.

ndeHre Lips.

114. Ar. rightly objected to Zeu.'s reading of this line (see above) that 77 = ^(^77 is used only after the speech to which it refers, not as an introduction. ecouc from what follows can refer only to the Greek gods, Poseidon and Athene. The insertion of the prologue to tlie Theoniachy (see Intr.) has probably

this clear. it to mean

suppressed some passage which made We should naturally suppose all the gods with whom

= in need) takes tliu geu. hence Kiippen's dvfiov for dvnCiL is highly jirobable see Y 294, N 786, -q 73 etc. 125-28 were athetized by Ar. as couthe tradictiug the words of Zeus in 26 danger is not that Achilles may be defeated, but that he may be irresistible. There is some ground for this as the text stands but the difiicultv disappears when we recognise that tkis part is
492
;

we were dealing

in

67-7^.

Cf.

also

149. 117. Sy cBh, here cometh, as E 175. 119. dnoTponocoueN (for -du/xev), see 2sutice tiie dififerent tones of on 666.

command
.
.

in

napcraiH
. .

us turn bach

Seuececo let or one might stand by

.

entirely independent of 1-74 in origin, and that the ndNxec here are the gods on the Greek side only. If we took it to mean the whole army of 67-74, it would of course be untrue to say that they had all come down to help Achilles and 123-24 would, in the presence of the opposition, be intolerably rude and
;

he innst not fail. 120. ainoesN, from the spot, as we sa)' the local meaning carryou the spot ing with it the temporal, as is shewn by
' '

There is a marked reprovocative. semblance in phraseology, though none h\ content, between the whole pas-^sage

and

rj

195-201.
ft

Sncixa, thereafter (as an alternative). elsewhere always lli'J. Seueceoj, fail, (except in the part, dfvofxevos A 134, X

oflifecf.

metaphor of the thread 210, 77I9S ; and for rciNOueNcoi =yevoiJ.ivu3i, at birth, note on K 71.

128. For the

358
i
S'

lAIAAOC T
'A;)^^iXei'?

(xx)

ov ravra 6ewv

e/c

irevaerai

6/xcf>T]<i,

8el(TT

e'irei6\

ore k6V rt? ivavTi/Biov ^eo? eXOyt

(palvea-Qai evapyel'i."' eireira lioaeihawv evoaix^wv

130

iv

TroXeficoi-

x^Xeirol

Be

Oeol

TTjv

8'

ri/jbL/3eT

voov ovhe rl ae ^PVxf^eiraive irapeK deou^ epiBc ^vveXdcraai ovK av eycoy ideXoLni T0U9 aWovi, iirel rj ttoXv (peprepoi el/xev]""Upr},
jjirj

135

[/^/ie'a?

aXX'
e'/c

rj/jit<i

fJLV

eTreira

/caOe^wfxeada KLovre^
8'

Trdrov e? o-Koim'jv, TroXeyu-o?

Be

dvhpeacn

fMeXrjaei.

/^X^? ^) ^o2/3o<; 'AiroXkajv, Kol ovk eloycn [Mcix^f^Oai, 'AytXf;' caxoya-L rj avTLK eireiTa koL d/ji,/u,i irap' avroOi veLKO<; opecTat
el

"A/37;?

dpx<i>cri'

140

135 om. 131. xa^*:"^^ D. eXeoi P. Q eNONxioN P. 136. Kaeezcbueea GPQRU. vodos G. Lips.^ Cant.t Hail, at 138. jucXhch Q {supr. ei). CKoniHN P. 137.!^'cKonifiN JL {siqn: c) R: elc Harl. a [siqn: co) Cant. Par. a c f g j and ap. Did. apXH(i)ci Zen. A">JPR(S ?)U'^ 139. Koi q)oT6oc anoXXcoN Sell. T. H : i3e S. 7p. ei ^e ken coc apxcociN apHC
130. CNONTiBioc
d,
:
1|

CDtP(,)UT \y. h

||

il

axVXflY R.

11

axiXfta cxcoci U.

OUK
Eiist.

oo* P (k in

ras.).

140.
(tV
fji,

00x691 Q.
ap'^afxiviiiv

1!

opeiTOl

opHxai

aj).

yp. ^xiix" Schol.

auT6ei C: evdew (Keivuv

rrjs fJ-dxv^,

'<^'-

V'"

(jeveTO

p-o-xv)-

129.

note on
sarily
it

On A

ei

ou,

160.

du9Hc

with indie, see does not neces;

in the case of that

book

is

generally the

mean an open communication

opposite. 136. eneixa,

I

'

in consequence of

what

implies perhaps rather inspiratioyi, an uncooscioiis impulse or feeling, in 7 21415 'q ae ye \aol exdo-lpova' dva dijpov, eivLcnrbpevoL 6eov 6p.<pr)i, with M. and R.'a note. Such inspiration in the form of a dream is called an o/i^i; in B 41.
is however no mention of anything of the sort here till we come to the explicit words of $ 288 If.

said,' cf. fi 290. 137. eK ndxou, the heaten track, as For waTOv dvdpujTTwv akeeivuiv Z 202.

have

the second half of the line see note on

There

Z 490-93, where dvdpecraL is opposed not, as here, to gods, but to women. 138. apxcoci, the crxvi^^ 'AXK/j-aviKov, for which see note on E 774. The constr. is however particularly harsh here as
the two nominatives are connected by the disjunctive h instead of the Kai which we should have looked for. This may be implied as a variant in the It statement of An. that Ar. had is however a question if we should not This may have read apx'J'ct with Zen. been altered to .suit the following lines, where the plur. verbs are more natural Tne as they follow both nominatives. variant ide is not very probable.
r?'.

131.

XQ'^^no'.

dang<-rous,

hard
is

to en-

dm'e.

The

infin.

<paiNceai

added

loosely, for their appearing openJy, cf. "!> 482, A 589 dpyaXeos yap 'OXvp-wios dvTKpepecrdai, and other instances in ff.

G. 2-32.
fxoi
TT

eNopreTc,

cf.

7 420
es

'A6rivr]i>,

rj

evapyrjs rjXde Oeov

dalra ddXetav,

161 ov yap TTWS TrdvTeaaL deal (paivovrat ivapyeh, t; 201, and Virg. Aen. iv. 358 vidi. ipse deiim manifesto ioi luminc Fick, to avoid the contracted termination,
writes ivapyes, assuming a wrong transliteration of the original -E2. 133. nap^K n6on, see on i2 434. 135. The evidence of MS8. sheMS that this line was adapted from 6 211 at a very late date though the presumption
;

139. Here again ouk follows ei, but in this case goes closely with elQcn, as in the other instances where the verb is in
JI. G. % 316 ad fin. the subjunctive 302. 140. nap' aCrx6ei, see note on Here avrbipL has almost universal support.
;

lAIAAOC T
(f)v\o7rioo<;'
a-y^
l'fj,ev

(xx)
ot(o

359

fxc'iKa

coku

diaKpiudeura^

()u\v/jL7rovBe,

de6)v /xeO

0fi7]'yvpiv

aWoiv,

7j/j,eTep7]L^
&)<?

vTTo

')(epaiv

dvayKairjcpL

BajxevTa^.

cipa
<i

(f)(ovi']aa<;

T)y7]aaT0 Kvavo^aLT7)<;
[\paK\tjo<i
deioto,

ret^o?

a/j,<pL'^uTov

145

A6/}i>7] vyjnjXuv, ru pd oi Vpo)<; Kul ITaXXa? TO Ki]TO<i vireKTrpocfivyayv dXeaiTo, iroUov, 6(f)pa

OTTTTore

jJLiv

aevaiTO

uir^
cip^

rjiovo<i

TreSiovSe.

evda T[oaei,hdu)v Kar

dficpl
01
S'

e^ero kul

deol

aWoi,
ecravro'
150

dp' dpprjKTov vecpeXrjv

m/jLOlctiv

erepcoae
ere,

d/ji(f)l
fof

?;te

01

fiiv

Ka6l^ov KaWiKo\(ovrj<; kul "Aprja TrroXi'iropOov. p eKdrepde Kadetaro /jiT]rioo)VTe<;

^oljSe,
155

eV o^pvai

/SouXa?' dp-^e/jLvai Be SvcrijXeyeo^; 7ro\efxoio MKveov d/j,cf)OTepoi, Zey? 8' i]p,VO<; v^^c KeXeve.
141. BiaKpiNeeNTec
.1.
:

Kae'

J 142. uee' diaKpieeNTOc CPPQRTU Cant. Mor. ciNdrKHC uuerepHic' U. aNarKaiH9l H, yp. A dNdrKH<pi .1 ONaXKiHici Par. a f: ciNdrKH(i) i<pi S.'. II;iil. a Slip/'.: SajueNTcc 147. i(pi uncK pa 9urd>N K. aXeoixo IKIT aXeHxai liar. ilur. dXeaxo C dXecaiTO dXeoiTo FAiat. ceiioixo Hail, a, Vr. A 148. ceiiero DQR ceiiaxo U. 150.
:

143.

1.

-'i

djuoici

153.

154.

un' (J. 151. n' 152. C. hYg Ne9eXHN dpHKTON Q. yp. c IhYc X. dndNeuee 8 Vr. d KaeHaro PKS Bar. Mor. dndxepee .J. CKarepee 155. okncon T and Kar' ^via Did. dpxojueNou bk ducnXureoc
: :
:
:

<,>.

the 141. SiaKpiNeeNTQC, separating regular wonl to express the end of a See 212 below, T 98, dei'i.sive battle. 102, ff 149 etc. 143. ciNarKaiH9i, thougli it has hardly any sujiport, is clearly preferable to the
:

Perseus legend.

%ip earth, of. x^'^V yo-^o-

6u9ixuT0N, of heapedZ 464, etc.

'

vulg.
is

dvayKTit

L<pi,

of

winch

avdyK-ris

l<pi

doubtless a conjectural improvement. It is a question however if dva\K{e)ir]i(rL is not better than both, beaten by their oivn feebleness, as Z 74, P 320, 337.
145. The legend, which a familiar one, is quoted
is

147. t6 khtoc, thisu.se of the article to denote 'well known is very rare in InH., except with a very few nouns. stances such as this are confined to late see II. G. 261. 3. passages in the //. 148. juin, Herakles the subject of ceuaiTO being Krjros. For the trans, use of the aor. mid. cf. T 26, 272. 549, 149. eeoi aXXoi here evidently in; ;

evidently

by Schol.

eludes only the Greek party,

152. fiTc, see on 365. 154. 9ucHXereoc here and in

cf.

114.

and Apollodoros
nikos.

(ii.

5.

9)

from Hella-

x 325 only

Poseidon,

when defrauded by

of his hire for building the walls of Troy (<l> 446-57) sent a seamon.ster to ravage the land. Laomedon, in obedience to an oracle, exposed his Hesione to be devoured by the daughter monster, but promised his immortal hor-ses (E 640) as a reward to any who

Laomedon

652, 0pp. 506). Like TavrfKeyios (for wliich see note on 9 70) it is best referred to &\yo^, with the e developed from the liquid as in d\eThe -q is an instance of the yeivo^.
Thcocj.

H.

(Hcs.

common
155.

vowel-lengthening which is peculiarly at the joint of a compound

as in ^varixris,
(see note on

which
686).

is

identical in sense

shoidd

sla}-^

it.

This
Pallas
;

was

done

by

Herakles, with the protection of a wall

but Laomedon deceived him, giving him only mortal horses. This is of course a version of the
built for

him by

KsXeue is be.st taken, with Hentze, absolutely, vas supreme over them, as
Tafdrjs TroXe^oto.

Cf.

the use of KtXevuv

in

65,

91.

The ordinary explaua-

360
TOiv
S'

lAIAAOC T
airav
rjB'
iifX.-i'jo-OT}

(xx)
')(^a\K(oi,

irehiov,

Kal Xd/jbTvero

dvBpcbv

iTTirtov
dfj^uSi^;.

Kap/caipe Se yata TroSecraiv

6pvvfiev(ov
9 /xiaov

8vo

S'

dvepe^ ^'?o%' ctpcaroi,

"

dfi(f)OTepa)v
'

avvirrjp fxefiaMTe /u.d-^(rdai,

8lo<i

AiVeta9 T

AjxiatdSiTi koL

A'^tW^ev';.

160

AtVeta? Se
VU(TTd^(oi>

Trpcoroi;

aTreLXtjcraf;

i/3e/3iJKt

KopvOi ^piaprjL' drdp dairiha Oovptv

crrepvoio,

irpoaOev
Il7]\ei8'i]<;
crlvTrj<;,

j(e
S'

rivacrae he

'y^c'iK.Keov

ey^o'i.
m<;

eTepcodev ivavriov wpro,

o

Xewv

6v re Kal avSpe^; aTroKTd/ubevat fiefidaaov

Tra?
8>/yu,09*

]65

dypo/xevoi,

Se

TrpMTOv

[xev

utl^cov

epyerai, dXSJ ore Kev ri<i dprjlOowv aH^ijMV r dt^po'i oSovra^ Sovpl ^dXrji, idXr] re '^avcov, Trepl yiverat, iv 8e re ol KpaStrji crrevet d\Kt/xov rjTop, ovprji he irXevpd'i re Kal Icr'^ia dfK^OTepwdev
156.
iV'
rji,

170

Xdunero
5e

Ar. [H]

eXdunexo
:

fi.

>

158. yp.

/cat

auuSic
159.

d,aov

cbpuaebre U.

dvo dvdpes e^evavrias dW-^Xwv Schol. X. 160 um. Bar. placed before 159 in Syr.

"dk 5u' ON^pec* ajU90Tepco G. Cant. t' om. PR.

|] !| || |]

axi^euc

oaucceuc

D.

162.

Kopuea BpiapHN Zonar. Lex.

164.

auxiip

CQ.

CNONTioc fiXee Q. 166. KpeiwN epaxizcoN PR: yp. 6 be npcbxoN uku drizcoN V {inan. rcc); arporepoi R. oXkiuon oBpiuoN Syr. 170. oCipji re R 169. rirNcxai L Syr. cp. A 551. yp. ajui9oxepcoce ev tktiv ov <pav\u)s fcxioN Lougin. de Suhl. 15. 3. oupH Tk P.
163. TiNQCce

be

yp.

xiNdcccoN Schol. PX.

\\

|i

II

I|

Did.

tioii,

though Zeus enthroned on high had bidden them (to figlit), is unsatistactory, because it requires us to take ii/xevos iifi. as a standing epithet = ui/'t^Dyos, which it can hardly be (cf. tt 264 iixpi trep h and also because ve<p^eaai Kad-q/nevu]) Zeus had not commanded them to fight one another.
;

It stands out from finest, in Homer. the context as do some of the remark-

able similes in 'M. 165. The Kai continues the emphasis on cinxhc (cf. A 481), and the sense is

by consequently thus very similar to the Kai in

fairly given

'

'

it

is

249,

156. Koi
thesis,

Xdunexo
following
;

x*^^"*"';

parenin

q.v. 166.

dxizwN,

/ijw/i/^gf ?io<,

here only in

the

words

apposition with xcon. here iu Greek an imitative word (like our 'creak') of the same class as /3a/A-

being KdpKaipe. only

H. and quite an exception to the ordinary formation of compounds with a.-. It is, however, not to lie condemned on that
ground, as Tragedians.
it is

freely

u.sed
clt'ioo

by the
in the

158-60. Cf. N 499-500, Z 120. It will be noticed that the combat is introduced as though it were a casual meeting, and had not been prepared iu 79-110. ^ 161. dnciXHcac, notice the force of the
aor.

paivu,

fj.op/j.ipo3,

yapyaipoo.

Conrpare also

same

afiuoc, vilkige, see note on For the concord of br^ixov dpiaru A 328. the plur. part, with the collective sing,
sense,

cf.

604

o/juXos Tep-rrbixevoi.

strode on with (a word or gesture of) defiance (Monro). 164. It has been justly remarked that the following long simile is the most finished, as it is certainly one of the
'

'

vtto ttji ovpat Kevrpov Kepdnov, 5t' ov iavrbv naari^ei trXeov dypLovrai. So v(p' ov wrrbfievos also Scut. Her. 430-31 yXavKibwv 5' oaffots
e'xei

170. Schol. that the lion

fxeXav,
tbs

records the old belief

oeivbv rrXevpas re Kal &fj.ovs ovpTJi iroaaiv y\d<p(i.

nacmbuv

lAIAAOC T
/jia(TTi,Tat,

(XX)
/ua^cra(T6ai,
I'ji'

3rjl

ee

8'

avrov iworpvueL
(f)epTai
/xevet,

yXavKiocov B

Idu^

riva

7re(f)i>iji

dvSpMv
oj?

i)

avTo<;

(^dierai
p.ei'O's

TrpcoTwi

tV

o/LtiXwtuyi'ji/cop

'AT^tA,/}'

MTpui'e

kuI

0vp,o<i

avTLOV eXOefiei'ai /j.eyaXi'jTopo'i Xlveiao. 01 3' ore hi] a'^ehov yaap eV dWijXoiacv tofxe?,
roif

175

7rpoTpo<;
TL
;/

irpocreeLire
<rv

iroSdpKrj'i

Sto?

"

'A^tXXeuf
iTreXOoop

Alveia,
;

Tucraov ofxiXov
dvfjio';

ttoWop

earrj^

ere

ye

ep.ol

fxa-^ecracrdaL

dvuiyet
180

eXTTOfievop 'Vpcoecraiv dvd^eiv

TLfirf^
01)
t//s'
;

iinroSd/jLoicn
et

TOL

HfM WpidpLou drcip e^evapi^i}i<;, TovvKd ye IIpta/xo9 yepa^i ev ^^pl Oyjaec

Kv

elalv

ydp

oi

7ratSe9,

8'

p,7re8o<;

ovo' deaii^pwv.
:

171. JuacTiex* RS. c i,i: ale ]>: ai^N (P mij,,:) KS ^e aiei \ r. A. 172 73 om. Q. 178. xi nu ju^xeceai KST. uaxeeceai ACPQ Hail, a, Har. dncXeojN (A siipr.) V Hail. a. FK. 180 86 ad. Ar. 180. -yp. Kai oNazejueN X. CHc P (siipr. t). ju' 181. THC eJUL* Vr. A. auxap ,li\. ezcNopizeic J(,.S Jiar. Mor. ezcNapizHic \v. A.
;

il

171. On ie, the emphatic form used ia rellexive sense, see 49.'). 172. rXauKi6coN, so also Hcuf. Here. 430 yXavKLoijiv oaaoi^ deivov, evidently

would be more natural

witli P.

if we read aireXduv This regularly takes the gen.

in H.

{il

766,

e-ireX6eiv in

most

glarinij,

with bright eyes,

cf.

mean

blinded (cf. yXavKUj-ia = opacity of the eye -ball), xii. 408 6<f>da\txol dvaoKdea yKavKiboivTes, in a gory description of the MindiiiLr of Laokoou.
.
.

But Quiutus seems

to liave taken

it

206. to

attack;

but

supported by
7r. 7arai'.

136, r 223, w 310). cases means come upon, the sense trarrise can be ^ 321 dyKt' (TrijXdf. 5 2)8

179. ecTHC,

hast taken thu stand,

iffrr}.

as
ort.

P 342

iroXv Trpoyudxwj' e^a.Xij.Vo%

180-86 were
eiTeXeis
vorjfjLacn,
fieri

athetized

liy

Ar.

ToccoN noXXoN must go together, in the sense so much. This use of roaffov with adjectives (which is regular in modern Greek) is rare, except in the case of comparatives. There are, however, a few cases, cf. o 405 ov ti irfpnrXr]1

78.

rrji

Kai

oi

Kai tois KaraaKevrji Xoyoi ov irpeirovTes run

0r]s

XtT?!'
't>

Tocrou,

not so venj ^lojndous,

370 rdaov uitlos. Toaovro is similarly used by later writers. The peculiarity of the phrase is that iroWov
371, 275,
is

pleonastic,

as

rocraov itself
I>ut this

includes

the idea of quantity.

pleonasm

serves to emphasize the idea of the ver}'' great distance, and so heightens the duiXou may be construed in sarcasm. two ways (1) as an ablative, salhjinrj against mc so far forth from the throng ; (2) as gen. after rcxraov iroWov, traversing so large a 2>art of the arm]/. For the use of the gen. in (1) cf ffraOfioio dUffffai 31 This gives 304, and a 8 there quoted. the most vigorous sense (cf. fpxVfO"

Tov 'Axi-XXeciii irpoadnrwi. But the .'ame objections might be urged against the whole of this dialogue. l!sO. Aineias' pretensions to the crown are exjilained in I'l;' 41. See also note on X 460. TpcoecciN is locative, as usual, the gen. tijuhc being used of the thing ruled over, e.g. w 30 rifiTJ^ fjffirfp dvaffffes (see //. G. 145. 7, 151/") to be tnaster of Priatn's itiguiti/ aniong the Trojans, tijuhc thc Flpidjuou is a late construction ; see H. G. % 260 the other instances are all in '/'/. or I,
;

.'/

K, ^.
183.

ded9pcoN, also

603,

302,

Hes. 0pp. 3o."i, and a(n(ppocrvvri o 470, Hes. T/t. 502. The word lias generally been referred, .ince Buttmann, to ddu,

from

<p

302 where

<t>peaiv

daadeis

and

common

Trpowapoidev ofilXov V 22), and .suits the use of eireXdetv but the constr.
:

occur together. It should then be aaaitppuv, which is given in Ap. Le.v. 2. 7. Buttmann explains e for a
d(xi<j)povi dvfiQii

362
?}

lAIAAOC T

(xx)

vv ri roi T/ocoe? re/iei^o? rdixov e^oxov aWtov, KaXov (f)VTa\iri<i Kol dpovp7]^\ o^pa vefi'^at, to pe^eiv. at Kv e>e Kreivrji^ ; %aXe7rw9 Se a eoXira ere' 76 (^i-ip,i Kal dWore Bovpl (^o^rjaaf 7]8tj jxev ore irep ere jSomv airo, fiovuov iovTa, ov
rj

185

pLeixvrji

aeva kut
evOev

'^Saicov
;

opecov
S'

raykeaa

TToZecrcn

KapTraXlfXM'i

rore

ov
'

fieraTpoTraXi^eo

^evycov.
ti]v

190

e?

crvv K6y']V7]i Kal Ad irarpl, irepaa fidopfj.r]0U Se <yuvatKa<i, ekevdepov y/xap dirovpaf;, \ifui8a<; Kal Oeol akXot. r/yov drap ere Zet"? eppvcraro akX ov vvv a epveaOaL oiojxai, eo? evl dvjxwt a eywy dva-xwpi]cravTa KeXevo)

Xvpvqaaov

vireKcpvye^'

avrap

ijo)

195

/SdWeac<;

dWd

ttXtjOvv
Tt

levai,

/x.7;8'

dvTio<i

laraa
Be

i/nelo,

irpiv

KttKov TraOeeiv
L.

pe^Oev
185.

re

vZ/'ttio^

eyvco.''

184. TOi

coi

!1

JjXXon
1)(,.

J.
;

Bar. Mor.

186. KxeiNcic

to:
187.

rob'

KaXoN eceXdw A {yp. Ka\6N) CQ L liar. rdSe P Lips. pesai IP:

:
:
|| ||

pezeiN
OTi

Q
'

ep^eiN

epneiN
A[ih.

V>dv.

H.
dd.

ano
Ay.

eni

IMiianos
:

188. uewNHc' Bar. <p66Hca ACO(^>T. 190. JULeraTponaXizeo A[H]PR Chia.

xiii.

ucTerponaXizeo
195 98

ii.

191. 195. c'

CNSCN

KeTeeN Strabo

607.

192.
:

KaeopuHeeic Q.

epueceai

PQR

ce puceceai Par. b:

cc piieceai 0{?).

c* epueco' : epiieceai Ar. S King's 198. Tl : t R, 197. euoTo PQ Vr. b.

:

as

an analogical formation due to forms

a\(p(xi^oi.os,

like

ra/xecrlxpoos,

(paealix-

only, Z jueuNHi,

25
i.e.

TroLfxalvuiv
p.iiJLV7)\

evr'

becrai,

etc.

see

on

18.

The

jSpoTos.

But here the derivation hardly

.sen.se,
'

suits the

as (ppealv daa-Oeis should imply a definite blinding' of the mind, hardly a state of incapacity, which the context requires. It is therefore quite possible that the old derivation from
&7IP.I

may be

right,

cf.

386 dixa 5e

a<pLi>

ivi (jipial

Tai

Ovfj.o'S arjTo, and (ppives rj^pedovr 108. Tlie word will then mean 'blown about,' 'volatile,' in mind, weakened in will by old age. (The weak stem d-Fe-, root w, is not elsewhere found, but must have existed, G. Meyer Gr. 34. 1.) 184-85. See Z 194-95. 180. 9e c' eoXna .sins against F and

variant fxifiv-qa is also defensible, h oCi, ov Brandreth, see E 349. 193 = 11 831. 194. Heyne justly remarks on the lightness with which the names of gods in are used as mere forms of speech three lines Achilles asserts that Aineias was attacked 'with Zeus' aid,' and that
;

rhythm

(//.

G.

308.

2);

ere

FeFoXira

however corrects both oflences. 187. (pofirjaa has strong Ms. support, and may be defended from post-Homeric use see on I 329.
:

Zeus saved him. 195-98 were athetized by Ar. on the ground that the last three lines are he wrongly borrowed from P 30-32 rightly urged that there Menelaos tells because his only aim Euphorbos to retire is to get the body of Patroklos, whereas here Achilles has come into battle to wreak his vengeance, and should not be
;

'

'

Viavov Kal [i]) ovk dxapiTU}? But fioQu iwi" Did. in this sense eVt seems to take the dat.
.

188. See note on 90.

'ApL<rTO(pdvovi (V TTji Xiai

.

"

rj

willing to let his first antagonist escape. But here again the vice is inherent in the wdiole scene, cpiieceai is perha})s best taken as fut., though the pres. is quite pcssible, is noiv j)rotecting thee ;
I 248, 44. different whether
cf.

^owv "

^ttl,"

It

is

we read

practically inere pvecrdai or

v.

the text, as ptjeaOaL has both v and

lAIAAOC T
Tov
"
\h]\eiBr],
fxy)

(XX)
(^('ovrjcrev

3f)3

S'

avT

AiVet'a? (iTra/xeif^eTn
St]
fi

re'

eireeaai
a(i(f)a

tXireo
r)^kv
iSfier

SeiBl^eaOai,
KpTO/j,ia<;
8'
?}8'

t'TTtt

ye vijttvtlov wv oJBa Kal avro^

Be

200

al'crvXa

fivdi'jcraadai.

dWy'jXcou yeverjv,

iSfiev

TOK^ja^,

irpuKXvT uKOvovref eirea OvrjTOiv avSproTrwi', oy-ei o ovT ap tt&j av e/J,ov*{ toe? ol't (ip tyw aov^. ae fxev Wrfk^p^ a/jLv/j,ovo<i eKyovov elvat, (f>acrl
/Li?;T/5(K

'J.').i

eK ^)eriBo^ KaXXiTrXoKu/iiov aXoavBvri<;'

vt6<i

avTcip
ro)v

eyoiv

fieyaX/jTopo^ Wy^irrao
Be
fioL

ev'^ofiai eKyeydfMev, fujTTjp

ear

AcfypoBiri)-

vvv erepoi ye ov yap (prjp, cri'jixepov'

Bi]

(f)iXoi>

iralBa

KXavaovrai

210

eireecrcn

ye vrjTrvTtoLaiv
eii

ojBe
el

BiaKpivdevre fxd-^rj^ e^aTroveeaOat. e6eXei<; Kal ravra Ba/jfievat, 6(f)p

yevet'jv

eiBfji'^

7)p,erepi)v

vroXXoi

Be [xlv dvBpe^

laaai'
Zeu"?,

^dpBavov dp
200.
jui'

Trpoyrov reKero

vecfjeXrjyepera

215

om.
ck

S.

201. deidizaceai (A siipi:) Vr. b.

205.

202. xxueHceceai K.

205 09

de. Ar.
t'

ncoc U.
rrc).
i^).

207. b'

t'

ACJPU
a (yp.
liar.

Mor. (Pi hail re eeriaoc.

210.

altered to

e. imni.
,

CDK:

erepoN

L'.

KXaucHxai

itKoabuHC llail. 211. re: xe

/,/;.

d\ocu9NHc\
<;?}.)

crapoi
:

212. biaKpieeNre

CCHjl;:

SiaKpieeNxec
200.
a

HPRM

aiaKpiNeeNxec
{vrj-,

215.

ap (A

PS

Vr.

il

aCr

I.'.

NHnuTioc

= in-fans
. .

tJtti^-w)

word occurring eigbt times in T and 4>, and else only in X 292 -T 244. 202 = 43-3. HueN nae imply an antithesis. aYcuXa tlierefore can hardly be the riglit word we want aifft/xa (Diintzer), as well abuse as see ml;/ speech. The jihrase thus becomes a dignified rebuke. For at<Tv\os see note on drJo-i'Xoy E 876 the word recurs in E 403, * 214, ^
;

232,

e 10, always in the sense 6.olkos. Ruluiken long ago conjectured ai<nna for

atVt'Xa {dp/jLfva

M)

in

Hymn.

Merc.

lt)4.
;

explain the word, which was presumabl)' It was, written as two, dX6s vSvrjs. however, accepted in Alexandrian times, as Kallim. has 'TdaroavOvr] as the name of a Nereid. It is pos.sible that -vovniay be the same as the stem v8a-T for v8n-T (G. Aleyer Gr. g 335). The word will then mean danghter of the saltvjater,' the patronymic force residing only in the noun-termination -rj. 208-09 = E 247-48. 210. eyepoi. one ])air or the other. 213-1 l^Z 150 51, ([.v.
'

npoKXura, heard in old limes or perhap.s lit. heard /o7-irards = ha.nded onward by oral tradition, and so icidc204.

spread. 20.1-09 were athetized by Ar. otl ovk dva-fKota to, Sl' avrCov Xe-yofxeva, Kara Trjf

yeveaXoyiav

dfj-tporepiov

yiyvtiiaKO/j.^vdiv.

This

is

insufficient

ground

for

condem-

nation in a passage like the present. 207. AXocuSnhc, a word recurring only 5 4(14 cpwKai veiroOfs KaXij^ aXocrt'Si'T]^. a passage which throws no light on the ])rcsent. He.sycli. has vSvaieyyovoi, but that is probably only an attempt to

215. With great hesitation I have read ap for aC of the vulgate, which may have slipped in from 219. of' cannot introduce a narrative, and if correct is evidence of some dislocation. But it cannot be used as evidence that 215 is the beginning of a genealogjimported bodily from some extraneous source, as has sometimes been done, for it seems clear that wherever it stands it can never have been anything but an introduction the ascending line
;

can have gone no higher, and npwTON shews that it cannot have been one uf

364

lAIAAOC T
eirel

(xx)
'lA.to?
ipt)

KTcaae Be ilapBavirjv,

ov

ttco

ev TreSicoi ireTToXiaro iroXi'i /xepoircov avdptoTTMV, aXX ed' vTTwpeia^ MiKeov 7ro\v7riSaKO<; "IS?/?.

AdpSavo<i au reKeO'
0?
hr)

v'lov

'^pcx^ovtop (Baai\rja,
dvrjrcov

a<^vei6raro'i yeveTO
Xititoi

avOpoyrrwv

220

Tov rpiayiXiai
Oifkeiai,
Tcicoif

eXo? Kara IBovKoXeovro

TroiXoiaiv

ayaWofMevai araXrjicn.
rrapeXe^aro Kvavo^aiTijL'

Kal Boper]^ rjpdaa-aTO /BoaKO/nevdcov,

8'

I'lnrcot

el(xd[Xvo'i

218. noXuni&aKOC (Ar. ? cp. on 59) AC^PRU Mor. (Harl. a 216. KTlze G. 222. ncbXHCiN Harl. a. noXuniddKou L>, A'". dTa\oTci(N) PR Bar. supr.) 223. HpHcaro S. After this line Cant. anaXoTciN Q Vr. A. anaXfiici (\ Vr. b Harl. a add cn uaXaKcoi XeiucoNi Kai ONeeciN eiapiNoTciN ( = Hes. Thcog. 21^'i) 224. TLfh yp. Ynncoi b' eicdueNOC this is added by C [man. rec.) S'"!!'" after 224. cjuirH 9i\6thti Koi eONHi Sch. A.
:
||

||

a series of genealogies of sons of Zeus. On the whole it seems })robable that the speech was composed as we now have

Duketios in Sicily
fjv

ras fi,^u l^ias, rjris avTov warpis, fxeTwiKiaev els to ireSLov,

:
.

Kal

'iKTLcre

ttoXiv

and that the genealogy is the kernel of this 'Aeneid,' to which the rest is written up. The wearisome repetitions of let us not waste time on words in 200-2, 210-12, 244-58 can only be excused by the existence of some such
it,
'
'

ihm/xai'e llaXiKrjv

long digression as 215-41. This does not exclude the jiossibility of the genealogy being taken from some earlier Hesiodean source but the existence of 219 ff. makes this unlikely.
' ' ;

the purely Erichthonios in a Trojan Fick has suggenealogy is startling. gested with great probability that the passage is of Attic origin, and dates from about 610 B.C., when the Athenians were endeavouring to gain a footing at we know from Strabo (xiii. p. Sigeion 604) that they claimed kinship with the Trojans on the ground of this com219.

The

(Diod. Sic. appearance of

rjv . di;L6\oyov, xi. 88. 6).

Attic

hero

2]

7.

The strongly-marked

alliteration

only shews

how

little stress

upon any supposed phenomena.

can be laid design in such

218. uncopciac, a word used several times by Herod., and quoted by Plato, Leyy. 681 E, 702 a ras tov ^apodvov inrcopeias re Kai tt]v

of mythical dpxvyiTai, and it quite possible that political considerations may have brought this passage into the text. Fick therefore joins 219 to 230, reading Adpoavos aT> TeKCTo TpcDa

munity
is

em

We

daXdrTTji
it
is

KaTo'iKiaiv.

cannot say whether

local tradition,

real

or

embodies a merely an

ancient speculation as to the development of cities. It must in any case be taken to mean the low hill-country which fringes Ida, not as we should expect the ])oint at which the mountains first rise from the plain for the latter was the actual site of Ilios and is therefore exBut even this pressed by kn neaicoi. It phrase does not seem quite natural. certainly suits Hissarlik better than for at the former site the Bounarbashi, lower town at least, as distinguished from the Akropolis, may have extended to the actual jilain. Monro aptly quotes a parallel from the action of the Sikel
;

Tpuieaai FdvaKTa, and remarking that the divine horses were given aec. to E 265 not to Erichthonios but to Tros. But it is quite conceivable that the whole genealogy is of a piece, and was introduced whole with the remainder of the Aeneid.' 221. Ynnoi BouKoXeoNxo, a mixture of
'

metaphor

like

(and 234 below) Phocn. 28.

223.
ally
II

598' oivoxoei viKTap so imro^ovKoKoi. Eur. ;

The idea that mares could actubecome pregnant by the wind was widely si^react in antiquity cf. note on
;

it is not however, necessary to see more than a mythological form of words to express extreme

150.

Here,

speed. 224. KuaNoxalTHi, elsewhere of Poseidon It seems to have no only, see X 563.

lAIAAOC T
al h
ai

(xx)

:J6n

aW

vTTOKuad/xevai ereKOP Suo/catBeKa iroiXovs'. ore fxev aKipToyiev eirl i^eihwpov apovpav, ciKpov eV avdepLKMV Kapirov Oeov ov8e KareKXoyi ore htj aKipTcoiev eV evpea vo)ra OaXaaarj^.
3

22')

I'lKpov

eiri

prjy/jLivo'i

Tpo)a 8
T^fwos"
S'

I'jpi^dovco^

u\o^ ttoXcoio OeeaKov. reKero 'Vproeami' avaKradfiv/jLOP<i

230

av

Tpel<;

TraiSe'i

e^eyevovro,

'lXo9 T
09
Sr]

AacrdpaKO'i re Kal dvTLdeo<i Vapufxt'iSj]^, KdXXiarof; yeveTO dvrjrcop dvOpoiTrcov. TOP Kal dinjpelyjravTO Oeol Att olpo'^oeveiv

KdXXeo^
'IXo9
8'

e'l'peKa

olo,

ip
v'lop

ddapdroicri

p-ereii].

23r>

av reKed
8'

Aao/xeScop
225 26 om.

dfivfxopa AaofxeBovra, cipa 'Ttdcovbp TKero Wplap^op re

226. JU^N
:

VK

228. &H icapnwN S. YXXoc IH'KS Vr. d.

bk Av.
234. Kai
:

^h (A supr.) Stliol. Ap. Rhod. i. 184. 231. 6iuuuonoc HP Vr. li A, Mosc. 2.

kut' ^via

227. 232.
ciNHpi-

ukn Did.

QNeipiifaNTO
Vr. d.

1":

H;aNTO U.

235.

e'lNCic'

eoTo Q.

236. YX\oc

GPRS
S

XaoddjuaNTa U.
a dat.
is

si>ieial
is

significance for a horse.

(see above)
less suitable.

Hence
which
of
d0<nveScliol.

231. Of.
234.

11.'),

where
to

used
'

no doubt the variant

even
227.
Cf.

Hes.
SiKpov

fr.

143
eVi
.

(Rzacli)

Iphiklos,

eV
d\V

avdepiKwv
.

Kapwbv

diev, oi'Oe KareKXa,

irvpa/j.ivuii>

pwv dpo/xdacTKe
aKero
T).
Kapir6i>
(01

ir65crcn

Kai ov
cf.

Tpcooc. conKdWurros, as 165. Notice the variant sequently,' is the reading of Mss. p.^v. aNHpei^/aNTo but, as Du.lirlein has pointed out {G'/oss. iii. 244), should be dvripi\pavTo, from
Kai
refers
,

in ]ilace of tlie gen.

{(ip.

Eust.

and

ONeepiKCON
II

ears of

like

commonly explained dOipuv (so Scliol. A t^v

is

= dp7r(-dj'w) hy anajdi/. /is. For this d/)e7rform we have the authority of one ms.
(V) of Hes. Thcog. 990,
dvfpeL\f/a,uivri
dvape\f/a/j.^vTj

lor

4v Tois araxvai. XeirrQiv adepuv).

In later Greek dvdipLKos is used of the stalk or plant of the anpltodcl, and there is no reason why it should not be the same in
this passage.

229. For
till

em

mss.

have
It

ewi,

taking

QKpoN apparently
ic is

as an adverb, for

no analogy.

which must be a sub;

339 but even so stantive as \ 597, the use is doubtful, as neither of these passages sujiports the use of the gen.
fuva,

reading, &Kpov iirl py)ythe change will very probable have been made to avoid the hiatus. This is of course the regular Greek use of The gen. was evidently read by OLKpos. A]). Rhod. i. 182 Ketvos dvrip kuI ttovtov
is
;

Hence Ahrens'

or dvapu\pap.ivr) of the rest Hence with the aid (see Rzach ad loc). of the cognate form 'Apewvia (for which see note on II 150) Fick has convincingly restored in i' 77 (a 241, ^ 371) 'Apivinai dvnpe\pavTo, a clear case of the favourite fifjura efytnolMiiai, for the vulg. "ApTrctat The wortl recurs also in 5 dv-qpeitpavTo. The sense snatch vp can by no 727. means be got from epeiirw. "Whetiier epirT(r9ai is cognate is another matter. For a rather diilerent form of the legend cf. Ilym. Ven. 203-05. Aristotle CPod. XXV. 14) notices the slight extension of

meaning by which oJNoxoeueiN

to nectar.

is

applied

^ttI

kt\. die<XKev oid/xaros yXavKolo Virgil's application of the thought to Camilla hardly needs ([notation {.Icn. vii. 808-11). For pHruTNOc = s^;/ without the usual connotation of shore cf. 214 KWTrrjiffiu aXoj prj-yfuva (ia&eiav
/u.

251. The line may be borrowed here, as the first half is tautological, and
specific

235 =

TVTTTfTf.

the second very weak alter the more words of the preceding line. Ar. rejected the lino in o, and ui)held it here. In both cases oTo refers to the object of the jirincipal verb, not the subject, as it should.

366
AdlXTTUV T KXvTiOV
'Aa-(rdpaKO<i

lAIAAOC T
6'

(xx)

'iKeTCiOvd
o
S'

O^OV "Ap7]0<i.
re/ce

Be

YLdirvv,

dp'
8'

'Ay^lcnjv

TToihaSlav.

avrdp
Zey?

efi

'Ay')(^icrr]<i,

Wpiafio^

ere^ '^KTopa
ev-^^^ofiat

240

TavT7]<i TOi yeveij'i re Kal

8'

aLfjiaTO<i

eivai.

OTTTTft)?

re /uiivvdec re, dperi]v dvSpecraiv oc^eXXet Kev iOeXtjiatv 6 <ydp Kdpnaro^ dirdvTcov.
245

dX}C dye /u,7)Kerc ravra Xeydi/xeda vT]7rvTioi w?, earaoT iv /xeaayji va/uiLvrjt Sr]ioTrjTO<i.
ecTTL

yap d/ji(f)OTepoLcnv ovecSea pLvdiiaaadat

TToWd

fxaX'

ovS'

dv

vr}v<i

eicaTol^vyo<i

d'^do'i
8'

dpoiroevi

arpeTrrr)
iravToioi,
238. e'
t'

Se

yXoiaa

ecrrl

/3poT(ov,

TroXee?

fxvdot

eirecov

Be ttoXu?

vofio^
:

evOa Kal ev6a.

4v

k' ox' QpicToc A^CQ Harl. d 243. KpdxiCTOC DHR King's, though the text had KdpxiCToc, which is given in the margin). 248. 247. ^KaxoNzuroc PR Hail, a b, Par. b c d g h. 245. ccTacox' Q. be xe DT. bk xpenxH H.
:

p.

&\\ui

(as

||

238 = r 147 it is likely enough that may be borrowed here to systematize the genealogy of the house of Priam. The idea is carried out in 0, where each of the three brothers is provided with a son (419, 526, 546, 576). 240. it will be seen that Hector and Aineias are both fourth in descent from Tros i. e. they are third cousins. 242. This evidently alludes to Achilles' sarcasm about Aineias' flight at Lyr;

TTjKoi'Topos is a

it

^vya roivers

iroXv^vyioi

type of huge bulk. For benches see i 99, ;/ 21, vTjt 293, M. and R. p. 540. only
here
;

apoixo,

where always = wm. It looks as though there were a late confusion with atpeLv
(Horn,
248.
delpeiv).

bear,

apw/xai else-

'

'

nessos.
24.3.

yap ox

apLcrros

Heyne,

to ex-

the variant yap k 6%' dpLaros, The where the k' is meaningless. lengthening of rap will be parallel to unless two that of Kei> just before such licenses in the line are considered
plain

cxpenxH, exactly our voluble, capable of turning easily this way or that, and therefore of uttering words of For the other metaphorical every sort. use of the word see I 497, 203. 249. The sense of nojuoc is ol)scure, and is not explained by the Hesiodean dxpeios 5' ^crrai ewewv vofios [O])}}- 403), nor by Hym. A}). 20 TravTrji yap tol,
4>o?/:?e,

vo/iiol

^e^X-qarat uidrjs
'

(?).

This
'

too

much
L.).

[irdaLv,

ottws

k'

ideX-qiCFLv

van

244 = N 292, and see note on B 4-35. 245. Heyne remarks that the junction of ucjulInh with a gen. is quite unique in H.
liKoxozuroc (the 247. The epithet variant eKarbv'gvyos is excluded by the analogy of av^vyos:) evidently imjilies 'a ship bigger than was ever seen.' hear indeed of ships carrying 120 men (B 570), but it is not to be supposed that each of these occupied an oarsman's bench. So far as we can judge, Odysseus' comparison of the Kyklops to the mast v-qb^ eeiKocrbpoio (t 322) implies that even this must have been a large size. So in Pind. P. iv. 245 vavi irev-

field of words as point to the the sense, lit. the pasture - ground, the region in wdiich they can find sustenance. With this metaphor Fiisi compares eVea TTTepoevra, where words are conceived as winged creatures flying from man to man. The idea will then be that there

may

wide region (of insulting thoughts) wherein words may be reared for the tongue the range of insults is very
is a

wide.

We

The
'

by
is

veij.y}(ns,

[law) is not Epic at all. {vefxeiv = to divide ve/xeadai = to get divided, of land, to get as a lot ; hence to inhabit, of men
;

abundant the same result. But there is no trace of any sense of the noun in H. The more familiar vbfxos except pastxcre.
to

scholiasts prefer to explain the portioning out of words on either side,' which leads

lAIAAOC T
oirTTolov

(xx)
t7raKuucrai<;.

367
250

K
rj

el'm]L(jda

eira,

toIuv k

dWa
veiKelv
ai

ri

veiKea vonv uvdyKr] piBa<; koL

aWi'jXoiaiv ivavriov, wv re yvuaiKa'i,

eptSoii

re '^oXcoadfiepai

irept

Ovfio^opoio
KeXevei.
255

dWifKrjLa- l p.ecr7]v e? ayvtav lovaai, TToXX" ereix re Kal ovkl- ^uXo^; Se re Kal rd

vevKeva

uXkP]^
irpiv

8'

ov

fi

eireecrcnv

dirorpey^ei'i

ixefxaoyra

ya\KWL

ixa-^eaaa-Oai

evavnov

dW

aye Odacrov
eyy^o^.

yevcrofied'
rj

dW/jXcov '^aXKijpeaiv ey^eirjtaiv. pa Kal ev Beivcbt ardKec i'fXaaev o/Bpcfiov

P.

250. e'lnoicea
iv

||

toTon kqI
252.

1'.

251 55
\ r.

dO.

Ar.
255.

251.

Kai

NCiKea

aXXwi kq) dNcidea A. noXXd TO TG A^ (CM) Yen. B, TO 9' nii. Schol. A ? Kai
:
'I

tunoTkcc
King's
:

A.
t'

noKX' ered tc
see Ludwicli;.

Ilail. d.

noXXd
256.

kouta Ar.

ouxi

It.
:

eneecci ueraTpcij/eic

eneecci KaraTpev^aic C>. li a.supr.), Par. a b e e f HXace Mosc. 2, Par. h.

<;;
|!

anorpei^Hic Vr. A anocrpeijieic 259. Sincoi A (Ar. ') j, ",/). A.

JT

AC King's Cant. Mosc. 2 (Harl. cdKcT eXac' Ar. cdKe'

:

xoXkeon

DPRTU

Par.

e.

ojuBpiiioN

'.

8 above, or cultivate land, to graze, trans, as i 449, further extension iutrans. as O 631. is to consume B "SO, 177, wliere the
etc., as in
1.

must be
is

and of animals

late and pi9oc nepi eujuoBopoio almost like a travesty of the other passage where it occurs, H 301, II 476, cf H 210. T .-.S.
;

idea of land has completely vanished. Thus we have a wide range to choose from, and either apportiimviciit ov pasturage is in itself possible.) 250. Cf. Hesiod Op/i. 721 et 5e KaKov

252. ruNoTKac, after the dat. uCol'v, is 'attracted' by the absorbing influence of the ace. cum infiii. construction. Cf. H. G. 237, 240. The variant yvvaUes

may

be right.

For avTOS fxel^ov aKOvaaLS. enoKoiicaic with the rare term, -ais van L. reads (TraKomrjis from [Plut.] Vit. Horn. 173. Heyne remarks that the abeiTTOis, TO-xo- k'

sence of any conjunction makes the line look like an independent gnomic tag. 251-55. dOerovvrai arixot. Ttivre, u)s
dXX' aKaipoi Kal ox^Vpo'- Trpoeiprnx^voii tov " dye /MrjKeTL raura \eyw/j.0a (244). tovto Kal 5i Trpiypa.(povT6s ((ttl tov \6yov
.

255. ndXX' cred xe Kai oukI, though ace. to Did. only the reading of inferior Mss., is obviously better than Ar.'s ttoXXci t' iovra Kal ovk'l with its clumsy order of words, which is only slightly improved

"

we read rd 5' for Kal, as one of the confused scholia seems to imply. Besides, e6vTa = iruc things is a phrase not to be For the lengthening paralleled in H. of the a of tred see on 2 4. Tlie word
if

Kal Xeyofxeva dvd^ia tCjv Trpoadnruii'. Trapd j3apjidpois 54 eari rb ra^ yvua'iKai
TO,

irpofpxofJ.ei'as \oi5opeiffdai cIis Trap' Ai7i'7rThe first j)art of this criticism TLois An.
is justified,

recurs in H. only as an adv. ereov. yd, the false as well as the true. 25S. reucojueea, 7nake trial, as
dovpos dKujKTjs
.

Kai
4>

61

yeiifferai, v

181

x^'-P'^"^

but these lines are not the

only &KaipoL Kal dx^vpo^ in the speech ; even if we expel them as a later recension, with Ar., the repetitions are still The comparison to far too numerous. the women in the streets i.s indeed the

98 6i(TTov. But the word is more (p naturally used with a weaj>on than a man for its object. Cf. Find. P. ix. 35 yeverai 8' dX\as dveipdvrov. 259. The scholia mention a reading
divQi for dciNcoi,

most vigorous passage

is

quite as of the heroic

and consonant with the manners

in the speech,

absurdly warrant

age, when women were comparatively free, as with those of the But the contracted NeiKcGci Egyptians.

407) they give little for attributing it to Ar., who however read aaKu ?\aff\ The very harshness of this may be evidence of its
(cf.
;

and explain

it

Sivwrua,

originality.

368
afXpSa\e(Of fieja
IS.TJkei^'n'^

IMAAOC T
S'
afi(})l

(xx)
/J.VKe

acUo^i
eo

Sovph^ tmwKrji.

260

he

auKO^

[xev airo

^e^pl irax^'ni

eaxero rap(3)]aa^'
pea hceXevaeadai
vi'lTTio^,
fo)9

(puTo

jap SoXixoctkiov eV^o?

Alvelao,
(j^peva

fiejaXi'jTopo'i

ouS'
pr]tSi

iv6r](T

Kara

Kal Kara 0v/x6v,

ov

earl 6eo)v epiKvBea

Swpa
ovh"

avSpdat ye dvijTolai hapn'iixevai ovBe TOT Alveiao SaL(f)povo<i 6/3pifMOV eV^o?

pfj^e

viroeUeiv.

adKO<;-

dXka
rj(Tav,
Ttt'i

yap ipvKaKe, Bcopa deoloeXacrae Sid 7rTu;^a9, ai 8' dp" en Tpei<i 8vQ) fiev eirel irevre irrvx'^^ i'fkacre KvWoTroSicov,
;^/3Uo-o9
^j^aX/ceto.?,

270

Svo

Svo

B'

evhoOi Kaaacrepoio,
p
ecrx^ro fielXivov
eyxo<i.

TTji'

Be ixtav

;3^/3VO-7>,

rrji

260.

and

ap.

cucpSaXeoN SclioL PX.

h'

G (H
P
:

stipr.)

Cant. Vr.
:

A
![

cJuapaaXeoN
e.
|1

S.

1|

261. be

xxkN T.

6nai Par.
:

dKcoKw GPQKS'l'. ou Zen. 263.

pea bieXeuceceai
{csHpr.)i: peia
alNcidao P.
il

Ar.

pea

bi'

eXeiiceceai Q.

cXeuceceai Lips. peTa SieXeuceceai RST Par. 267. 265. deb pa : eV Tiai. epra Scliol. A.

oJuBpiJuoN

CHPR.
d'

269-72
:

a.6.

Ar.
269.

irpo-^deTovvro irap
:

iviois tuji'

Schol. T. ao(pLaTU}v, iv evloLS de ovde e<pepovTO

rt/j.

Eust.. Par. b sMjDr.

]|

ap'

rdip

PK.

271.

eXacce eXdcce Autoelitlion cNaoecN i}. 272. JueiXlNON

XdXKCON

DGPRT(UM)

Aristotle Poe<. 25.

260. CJuepdaXecoi in this empliatic Perha^is place after btivQ)L is very weak. we should read a/iepdaXeov as adv.,

though
conj.

with

little

support.

Heyne

<xiJLep5a\^oi'

be taken

395 (xp-epSoKiov uera is 8e p.ey' ciip-w^ev, terribly loud, case to be taken as adv. with in any
pXiKe.
a.Ku>Kri

de p-iy', together, as in t

which should

171. 4, hardly suits here, as used in its most concrete sense.) 269-72. These lines are spurious, as and Schol T was perceived by Ar. says TTporjdeTovvTo 5e Kal irap' ivLois rdv
ff.

G.

odjpa is

CTOcpKTTUiv, iv ivloLS Be oiide icpipovro (the 'Sophists' are only here mentioned as

Homeric

critics,

and

the

reading

is

is

of

course

variant for cikcokhi, but it is body friim wliich tlie noise should come. 263. pea dieXeiiceceai, see N 144. 266. For unoe'iKeiN Diintzer conj. i'ttoetKfi,

a possible the larger

suspicious).

They

are evidently insertetl

as

oil

pyfioi

iarlv vnoeiKeiv is evidently

not

very

natural
is,

expression.

The

however, quite intelligible alter oa/xT7/xej'ai, and the analogy of K 40-3, P 77 is all in favour of the
slight irregularity

by some one who thought that the irivre n-Tvxes of 2 481 were formed by the different metals, whereas they were no doubt of hide. Even if the Trri'xes were of metal the arrangement here given would be absurd, for the gold is hidden away in the middle where it would be
neither useful nor ornamental. 268, as appears from <l> 165, needs no iurther Ar. 's explanation of the inexpansion. dderovvTai arixoi. ter})olation is curious.
8 oTL SteffKevaaixevoL elalv i'lrb tlvos tQ>v ^ov\op.ev(j}v Trp6l3\T]fia iroieiv. fidxerai de TOLS acKpaiis yvrjaiois drpuTa yap to,
,

two

infinitives.

268

=*

165.

Cf.

ScuL
epuro

Her.

415
Oeoh.

ov5' Ippr/^ev

xaXras

Be' Buipa

stands, as the most precious constituent, for the whole metallic facing of the shield. The plural dupa may be explained as referring to the collective sense of xpi'cos, the parts of gold, as we might talk of a man possessing 'plate,

The gold

(The reference presents from friends.' to the use of the plural of abstract words,

the (An.) passage was interpolated to support the views of some of those who had made a problem of the arrangement of the metals in 2 a favourite eriix mentioned by Gellius (xiv. 6), and discussed at
r)<pai.aT6TevKTa

avviaraTai.

lAIAAOC T
BVTpo<;

(XX)

3fJ0

avT

W^iXeix!
r}t

irpoiec

BoXi-^oaKtov e7^o,
el(TT]v,

Kal /SdXev Xlveiao kut

ucrTTLCa iravroa^

dvTvy
r[?;A,ta9

VTTO

irpoiTriv,
8'

\e'inoTaro<i dee ^aX/co?,

(3oo<;'
t)

275

XeirroTdTrj

iTrerjv

f)ivo<;

St

hiairpo
avrf]^.

i'fi^ev

fxeXn],

XuKe 8
airo

cr7rt<f

wtt'

Aiveia^ o
Seicrwi'
ecrrrj

eaXrj

Kai

eUev aairio

uvea-^e
yaiijc

iy^eir)

dp

virep

pmtov

ivl

lefMevr),

daTTiSo'i
fc'cTT?;,

dficfjorepovi eXe kvkXov<; o 8 dXevd/xevo'i Sopv d/J,(pil3poTr)<;-

Scd 8

280

/xaKpou

KaS

Tap/3)]aa<;

oi 'X^vto fivpiov 8' ci'^o'i 6 oi dyyj, irdyr] /JeXo?.

6(f)daX/u.0Lai,

avrdp

W.-^iXXev'i
ieunTicoNi

273 74. 9euTepoN out' dx'^euc ueXiHN FeunTicoNa (ueXJHi acni&a Niiz' eiJxaXKON ajULuuoNOC aiNeiao Zuii. (Sch. ATj. 281. aXeuoucNoc U. 276. H be: H9e ^).
length by Porphyries in Schol. B, and probably by Aristotle in liis Homeric Problems (see below). Forphyrios held that the gold was the middle, Ar. that and the it was the outer, of the layers latter, that he might not be accused of athetizing the lines because he could not
;

Heyne)

274.

aiNciQao P.

word usually

re(iuin;s

cuiuplement

(gen., infin., or adv.), to indicate the object aimed at, as 4> 70 ^ctttj iefx^vrj

But it is not safe to found Xpoos &ixfvai. any conclusions on this slight discrepancy.
hxh
this sense of separated ; fanuliar in later Greek, but does not recur in H. duq>OTepouc, t6v Xa^Kovv Kal tov ^vpaivov Schol. A, the metal facing and rightly no doubt leather backing, which a blow at the would inevitably tear apart. edge kukXouc may be used of the figure-of8 shaped Mykenaean shield (see App. but in so late a passage it is B, i. 1) more probable that the author was thinkIn any case this ing of the round shield. can have no bearing on the shape of Achilles' shield as described in Z. 282. The expression (jrief poured over his eyes is unusual, but may be paralleled
. .

eXe,
is

diaipelv

reconcile

them

witli

his view

{'iva

jjltj

tovto rjdeTr)Kvai.), gave as an explanation of the lines as they stood that the spear was stopped by the outer layer, not piercing it, but hcndinrj back the next layers, so that eyiviTo kol\6tt)s, ov rpuxris, and two
doKTJL Xvcrews iiiropTjK^vai Kal dia.

'

'

were driven through,' though outer one stopped the point Aristotle quotes 272 in an extremelj' obscure passage of the Poc/ics (xxv. 15), which is
layers
tiie
!

'

jiractically unintelligible,

but probably

points to a Xwts of the same sort. 273. Ar. objected to Zeu.'s reading of the couplet (see above) that vvacreLu is only used of thrusting, not of casting. 275. npcoTHN, at the beginning, i.e. extreme edge, of the rim. Cf. Z 118, where wv/jidTri means the same thing l)roceeding from the centre outwards, instead of as here from the circumference iuward.s. x*'^'*^ here must mean the metal facing, like xp^'<^o^ above. This, like the hide, is made thinner at the edge, which is of less importance than the centre for defensive purposes. 276. pmbc 6o6c, the body of the shield encHN, eiri- implies 'to back it up,' not of course that the hide was in front of the metal. 280. ^CTH iejucNH, luas slojyped in its
:

by 5 716 T7)v 5' axos dfj.(pXi'9r) dv/xo(pd6pov compare also P 591 dxeos vetpeXrj e\dXi'!/'e The neglect of the F of Foi fi^Xaiva. is more suspicious hence van L. and
: ;

Piatt conj. Kad 8i F'{ol) fixos x'^''' ('^'^^ 5' dp' G. Hermann), leaving us still to ask why sorrow should be the feeling of the moment. Bentley well suggested
dxXi'S for &XOS
oi,

Homeric metaphor, cf. E 696, II 344, T 321. We must then write fivplv with
Cobet, or take fivpiov as an adverb, cf. 4> 320. Possibly the latter may be right, in which case the apparent harshness of the construction may liave led to the The whole corruption of the passage.
clause
is parenthetical, rapBHcac recurring to the construction of dXeidfievov.

thus restoring a quite

eager course

so

543,

399.

The
'^ j5

VOL.

II

370
efjbfiefiao)^

lAIAAOC T

(xx)

afiepSakea Idxf^v
Klve'ia<i,

eiropovcrev, 6pvaadfxevo<i 6 he j(^epp.dhiov

^t^o? o^v, Xd/Se %etpl

285

o ou 8vo y dvhpe (pipotev, puk-ja epyov, vvv /BpoTOL el(T- 6 he p.iv pea irdWe koI olo'?. evdd Kev AtVeta? p^ev eiteaavpuevov /3aA,e irerpwi to ol ijpKeae Xvypov oXedpov, rj Kopvd' 7] a-dKO'i, Tov he K Il't]\eLhr]'i (T-^ehov dopt dvfibv dirr^vpa, el p,r) dp^ o^v vorjae Tloaethdoov evocri'^Owi'.
oloi

290

avrUa h' ddavdroiat Oeoi<i p,erd p.v6op eetirev " M iroTTOt, rj p.0L d^o'i pie<ya\y]Topo<i Klvelao,
09
7reid6p,evo<i
vi]Tn,o<;,

'Aihoahe Kdreicn, rd-^a Il7]\io)Vi hap,eU p,v6oLaiv A7r6Wcovo<; eKaroio,

^

295

ovhe tl ol
rj

'^patcrpLi^creL

dXXa
p-dyfr

tI

vvv outo<; dvaiTio<;

Xvypov oXeOpov. dXyea Trda-^ei,

S'

veK

dXXorpiwv d'yewv, Kc^apicrpbeva

rol ovpavov irep p.Lv vireK

aleX

hoypa Beolai hihwcn,

dA,X'
p,r]

evpvv eyovaiv;
300

7rco<i

OavuTOV dydywpuev, dyeO^ rjp.et^ Kol Kpovlhrjii /ce^oXwcrerat, at Kev A^tXXeu?

r':

284.

om. A*.

286. &UO dnopoucGN H. 288. cneccuueNOC QS (e

:

Suw

Bar.:

hd'

i}.

\\

awdpec PR.
7/).

287
289.

corr.)
:

T
Q-

{siqjr.

XurpoN
Caut.'^
Kfi

Xoir^N T.
296. TI
a.
11

292.
TIC S.

uexa
nep

Kara

S.

n) Cant., 293. JUOi

Mosc.
J.

2.

uera

295
301.

ovt..

XP*^''^^^"
^lor.

300. eaNOTOio J.

KaJ

Hail.

eY

kcn

eY

285-87 = E 302-04, where see notes. 289. It is not clear whether to oi BXeepoN is an independent clause descriptive of the shield {which had saved him, viz. 268 above), or is to be included under
. .

is

of

impossible to separate the action Poseidon from the whole episode, which may have been introduced not

the idea of contingency in the preceding and following clauses, /ce being virtually supplied from them, tvhich would have ill that case luarded off. Tlie former seems preferable, as the relative t6 is regularly used to introduce such subordinate descriptive touches. But the whole sentence, with its long chain of
unrealised possibilities,
in the 293. are as
is by no means Homeric manner. The speech and action of Poseidon

only for the glory of Aineias, but to explain some form of Poseidon -worship among the families who claimed descent from him.
298.
far as
Junit}/,

without aim or object, so

glaringly inconsistent with his attitude in the Iliad in general, and his recent speech (133-43) in particular, as are the words of 306 with that of Zeus. If Aineias is to be saved it should naturally have been by Apollo who urged him on, and is still in the field, or by his mother Aphrodite, as in E. But it

dxeooN, a strange ' expression apparently he takes part in the war because of sorrows which do not concern him. But this use of dxos is hardly in the Homeric style. Dbder-' leiii takes dx^i^v as a participle, ob res alicnas dolcns, which will not do. Bentley reads dr^coj/, which would remove all difficulty, but is too familiar a word to have been corrupted. There is a curious sehol. of Aristonikos, suggesting that Priam's suspicion of Aineias (see N 461) was due not to his pretensions to the Trojan crown, but to the fact that he had no personal intere.st in the war (ou auveireypdcpTi tQi tQv Ilpta/j.iSuv TroXefiwi).
lie is
;
'

concerned.

lAIAAOC T
TovBe KaTa/CTetvrji'
6<ppa
/x>;

(XX)

:j71

/j-opifMov

Be

o't

ear

dXeacrOai,
oXijrai
iraihoiv,

uaTrepfxo-;

yeve?)

Kal

d(f)avTO'i

AapSdvov, ov
o't

KpoviSr^'i

irepl

TrdvTOiv

(^'iXaro

edev e^eyevovTO yvvaiKOiv re dvTjrdwv.

305

i)hri

yap

Ylpidfiov yeverjv r^X^^P^

KpovLwv
'

Alveiao ^itj Tpcoecraiv dvd^et Kal TraiBcov TratSe?, roi Kev fieroTriade yevoivrai.
vvv Be Tov
"
Br)

3'

rjfieljBeT
,

eiretra /SowTrt? iroTvia

crv

"Wprj-

evvoalyai
Xlveiav,
i]TOC
rf

avTb<i

ixera

(jjpeal

arftai

voi^aov

310
311
;jl3

Kev

fiip

ipvcraeai y Kev

edcrt<;.

irdcri
yu.j;

TroXet? wfioaaafxev 6pKov<i dOavdroicnv, eyco Kal IlaXXa? \d)]vr}, ner TTOT eVi Tpcoeaaiv dXe^/jcrecv KaKov yfiap,
fiev

yap vmC

'',15

fiTjB

OTTOT

Baio/jLevr],

Tpolrj fxaXepSiL irvpl BalcoaL B dpi'fioi fie? 'A^^aiwi^.'

:

CIV

irdcra

BdrjTac

303. acnepuoc 302. JULopiJULON T uopciuoN n. a9aNT0C a9aNTocf?) wc ke jj.h acnepjuoc reNEH uexonicecN bXHrai rcNCH bjuHeeNTOC Ar. np. ScIkjI. P. 305. re eNHrdcoN Max. Tyr. Diss. xxvi. 9. 306. enXuTepdcoN U'. 307. ru'fs 7p. aiNeiao rcNoc ndNTecciN dNdnei .Stnilio xiii. tlOl Ikyfiaxpz Aph. 308. naiSec naidcoN fj.fTaypd<pov<Ti tivs aiNeico rcNCH ndNTCcciN dNdzei .\n. D'GHJPRST Strabo ibi(/. (and A in k'liima in the text // and / are written over rcNCONTai KN Kai Mosc. 2. XincoNTai Syr. and at 5td tQv the two words, 311. eY Kn juin Harl. a. 309 om. J^ vdXeujv. dcH(i)c C (supr. ei) GL After tliLs C-(;i,>lt Vr. d'", Harl a'" insert Vr. A Mosc. 2: edccHc R.
.

';

i!

l!

I!

riHXei&Hi 'AxiXhV dajuHucNai eceXoN contq.

316-17
o//(.

312

Syr.''

317.

KaiojucNH-

kqIcoci

spj>r.

but 802. JULopiJUON, here only in H. also in Piudar and Aischylos. The unnietrical fidpaL/xov has almost entirely supplanted it in M.s.s.
;

found

nalorum. clquinaficrntur ab lliis. ^'irgil therefore read r^NCONxai, not \iivwvTai. 311. See K 44. We can quite well read Mffijis here and take epvffffeai as
is obvious from Ms. evidence that this line has beeii interjiolated, like ii 558 (q.v. ) in order to supply a verb to edceic, which is quite capable of standing by itself, let him alone. Compare note on E 848, and a: 444.

but the imperf., 306. -ijxdcii-pe Aph. as expressing a continued .state, is in too flagrant coutrctdiction with the conduct The aor. may be explained as of Zeus.
;

aor. subj. 312. It

a petulant expression, luis come to hate, with particular reference to the recent decision of Zeus to let the war take its
course. 307. Strabo and the scholia say that the variant iravrecrffiv (see above) was inIt is sigvented to flatter the Romans. nificant of the honesty of the tradition that no trace of it should appear in the

313. The plur. opKouc (here only) means 'oaths by many different objects,' i.e. of the most solemn sort see B 755, O 36, and Buttmann Lexil. p. 436.
;

315-17 = <!> 374-76, except that there

This famous prophecy, which is repeated in a similar form in Hymn. Ven. 197, is of course the foundation of the legend of Virgil's Aeneid, and is translated there (iii. 97-98), hie domics Aeneae cunctis dominabitur oris et nati
Mss.

Kaiujcri is the best attested reading. Syr. omits 316-17 but 'there are traces of writing in another hand on the upper margin probably one or more of the omitted lines.' 317 is

Kaio/xevri,

by Bentley and P. Knight, 316-17 by l^ekker, Nauck, Christ, Fick,

rejected

372

lAIAAOC T

(xx)

^1] p
t|e

uKOvae UocreLSdoov ivoal-^Ocov, aiirap eVel to 7' re fidxV^ '^"'^ "-^^ kKovov ey-^eidcov, ifiev av
8'

66'

A-lveia^ rjSe
fiev

K\vTo<i yev 'A^tWei/?.

320

avrUa ran
Tli]X6t8r]C

CTreLra
o

Kar

o^OaXjMMV

%eez^

a'^Xvv

'A^tXryj.'

8e fxeXirjp iv'^aXfcov

dcnriho'i

Kol TTjv Alvelav

i^epvaev fjLeja\i]Topo<i Alveiaofiev 7rpo7rdpoi6e ttoSmv A^iXfyo?

S'

Gdi-jKev,

eaaevev diro

'^dovo^;

v-y^roa

deipa^;.

325

TroWa^; Be (XTt^a?
Alvela<i
l^e
S'

'ijpcocov,

TroWca
-y^eipo^

Be

koI

ittttcov

vTvepaXro Oeov aTvo

opovcra'?,

eV

ea'xaTU]v irdX.vdlKO'i TroXe/xoio,

330

evdd re KavKcove^; TroXefxov

Toii

Be
IJLLV

/jueTa Owpijaaovro. p.dX iyyvdev 7j\6e UocreiBdcov ivoat-^Ocov,

Kal
"

^u)vr](7a<i

eirea

Alveia,

T19 c'

coSe

inepoevra nrpocrrjvBa6eMP dreovra KeXevet

r/Be

dvrT 'A^iX^T/o?
09
creu

TToXe/xi^eiv

/xd/^eaOai,

d/xa Kpelaacov

Kal

(f)iXTepo'i

ddavarotaiv
D.
5'

320. Hse Q. 325. 9' eneceuGN

II

A&e PU

Ad' 6

S>.
:

321. 69eaXjui6N
yp. Kal

322-24
ecceuEN P.

6.8.

Ar.
326.

GPR

danecceusN L
:

aiNeioN

327. eetoN P. 328. ecxQTidN J. 329. euea bk ONSpcoN Q. cNsd Ke(N) ST Hail, a eNea Kai R. jmexeecopHCcoNTO P Harl. a. t6n Kai NciKeicoN Rliianos. 332. c' ovi. P (space 331. Kai jiiiN NeiKeicoN Zen. aneoNTO U x^TeoNxa PR Mor. Bar. areoNTa O, iv airdo-ais Did. left blank).

HpcocoN

CDJPQU
Harl.

SjT.

||

|1

otconto, glossed d(ppovTLaTovuTa Harl. a) Par. a^ {yp. XaT^ON<Ta> xpf'tti' exoira Par. a^) ockhti G, yp. C {man. rec.) aeKONxa Cant. ev 333. ONTia nHXeicoNoc Onepeuuoio uofxeceai A.TQ Harl. a, Vr. b A, Mo.sc. 2 aWwL ciNTi ToO {sir) axiXfloc ktX. a.
(c

corr.

yp.

Both lines are perhaps more in etc. The triple repetition of place in "i>. forms of daioj is disagreeable but a reference to 2 227 (whence a splendid
;

They

effect

has been badly copied) would suggest that the remedy is to be found rather in changing odrjrai, a form not elsewhere found, into Kd-qrai. (Hesych. ddrjTaf Katerai.) uaXepcoi, see note on
I 242.
arixoi. rpeis, on ovk iveax-nTai. ttjl da-nLoi to dopv rod 'AxtXXews, " " did irpb Ilr^Xids i^'i^ev /MeXir) (276) Kal "^7Xf'''7 S' ctp' vTT^p vwTov evl yairji"

319 = E 167. 322-24. dderovuTai

For the Kaukones see 429. are not found among the Trojan allies in the Catalogue, and later tradition knew little or nothing of them, Another tribe of the same name is mentioned as living in Elis, 7 366 (see Herod, i. 147). So Pelasgians are found both in Greece and in Asia Minor. ecopHccoNxo, urre entering the fight cf. X 301, 2 189. KaXXt332. aTkoura, dcppovTLCjrovvTa " Moi'trewv /ceivos fxaxos dvT]p dreei" Sch. A. in Herod, vii. 223 The word recurs
329.
;

dWa

(279).

irws oSv 6 Hoaeidu)!' k ttjs

danldos

ijpvae rb ohpv ;

An.

The

difficulty

he evaded
shaft

if we suppose that the spearhad carried the shield with it

is

may
;

duly represents the normal drdv but in Homer it can hardly be right. w with It is presumably But we should perhaps acsynizesis.

where
(cf.

it

opeu),

cept
it

the
;

variant

xo--reovTa,

joining
xO't4ov(t'

with deuv,
cf.

but

Inching
irdvTes

the

not the simple sense of 276-79, and the lines are quite needless.
this

gods

748

aid of the

OeCiv

dpOpuTroL.

lAIAAOC T

(XX)

:{7:j

aW
/jlt)

ava^copPjaai, ore KP cru^^Xtjaeat auTO)i, kuX uirep ixolpav Sofiov AtSo? elcracfiLKrjai. avrap iirel k W'^tKev^; ddvarov teal TTorfiop eTrimnji,
9apcr)']aa<i
Srj

335

eTretra fiera
ti<;
<y

TrpcoToicTi

fxd-^ecrOaf

ov fieu yap
w<?

uXKo'^

\yai0iv e^efapi^ei.'^
iirel

eliroiv

Xiirev avrod,'

SL7recf)paBe

TrdvTa.

340

al"^a

eirecT
o

decnrecrirfu'
6'y6i'](xa<i

A^i\t]Oii utt o(f)0aX.fX(ov aKeSaa S eTretra fiey e^iSev 6(f)daX/j.olaii',

eiire
7rpo<i

a^Xvv

S'

cipa
7)

ov fieyaXi'jropa dv/xov
345

"

o)

iroTTOi,

ey^o<i fiev XevacTQ), TO)L

6avp.a to8^ 6(f)daXfMolcnv 6po)fiai' roSe Kelrat eVt ')(dovo^, ovoe tl (f)0)Ta
fieya
ecfierjKa

y pa Kal Atz^e/a?

<piXo<;

KaraKTcip-evai /xeveaivcov. dOavdroiaL Oeolatv

fMayjr

drdp ipperw ov
rjev
'iaaerai,
o<;

/xlv
ot

ec})i]v

avT(o<;

ev-^erdaaOai.
eV Oavdroio.
350

6v/xo^ efiev

eVt

ireipjjdrjvai,

dW
roiv
rj

Kal vvv (pvyev

a(T/xevo<i

dye
Kal

8r]

Aavaocat (^LXoirroXepLOicn KeXevawi

Tpiocov
a-Ti-^a^;
7reLp)'](ro/j,aL

ciXXcov

dvrLO<i

eXd(ov.
(ficorl

eTTt

oXto, KeXeue Se
e/ca?

eKdaroiC
355

"
fMi]Keri

vvv Tpcocov

earare,
irco,

Bioc

A^atot,
Se /J,d^ea6ai.
eovri,

dXX dy
dpya\eov
ToaaovcrB
335.

dvrjp dvr dvSpo^; Be fioi eari, Kal

dv$pa}Trov<;

fiefjidrw

l(f>6L/x(i)t

irep

e(f)e7reiv

Kal irdcn /nd^eaOat,: : :

KN

sujuBXhcctoi
jr<.^
:

bk CD. cujuBHceai S sujuBHceai Mor. CUJuBXHCeai AGQT euuBXhcgqi 12. 5h eneira 5' encixa 338. eappHcac Ilail. a.
]|

d'
c'

HneiTo i^QHneira,

b'

Hneixa etc.)
341.
r*

12.
:

339.

om.

DHPRT

XeoNi Bar. cXeelN U.

335.

Syr. 349. cJueO

an'

npcoTOlcl en HP.

Tpcoecci (jT S^r. ilov. I'.ai. 344. opaceai Q, 345.

a.
i!

U.

350.

oc

cbc

Harl.

357. xoccouc

HQ Harl. a,

^lor. .Mosc. 2, Vr.

b d A.

352. aNxia L. ONepcbncoN Harl. a.

i!

^fjcreai

As between cujuBXHceai and av/j.there can be little question ; the former is the regular word for meeting (of. n 565, > 578), while (xvn^aiveiv does not occur in H. But there is no analogy
Greek
for

it

required a great exercise of force /j^ya as in /xeya Kparieiv, etc. Compare vvdSpa iSdiv (B 269). I5u)f, dyjiilov e^ also implies the putting forth of effort, as
;

such an aor. subj. as pXrjaeai, no sigmatic aor. occurring at all. Neither We must therefore can it be fut. indie. read av/x^Xrieai. with Dindorf this is the correct subj. of which the 3rd person The corfSXrieTai is found in p 472. ruption has no doubt arisen fi'oni the influence of the probably early variant
in
;

ocrae cf. 477 The Soph. Phil. 851. phrase is a curious one, but we have no right to sav that it is corrupt. 343 = A 403. 344 = X99. 350. It is a question if the wr of one MS. is not to be preferred, as more Homeric, to the vulg. 8c.

Ke(pa\ijs

eKSepKeraL
i^iSov

lj.aKiaTov

357. 9neiN,

to control,

ffv/JL^riffeai.

we

say,

with

tlie

manaric, a.s additional connotation

342.

Cf.

668.

Juter'

'ezideu,

'stared

^\dth all his might,' as

we

say, as

though

of 'driving,' the enemy. See note on A 496. (p^ireiv is often used in later

374
ovSe K
"Ap?;?,

lAIAAOC T
09 Trep
6eo<i

(xx)

a/x/3poTo<i,

ovSe k

'AOrjvT]

koI TroveoiroTocra-rjaK vcr/xLPtj'i e^eVot arop^a a)OC oaaov Svvafiac %e/3criV Te Troaiv re iyo)
fxev

360

KoX

a-Oevet,

ovKen

(fiTjfii

/xedTjaefMev,
htajXTrepe'^,

ov8

rj/3aL0v,
oi(o

aWa

fiaXa anxo^i dfjn

ouSe tip
'

eV^eo? Tpaycov -xaiprjaeiv, w? (bar eirorpvvwv Tpcoecrai Se (fiaiStfxo'i

KeKked' "
ojJLOKki'jaa'^,

09 rt? (r-)(ehov

eXdrji.

F^KTcop
365

^dro
p^r)

S'

i/xevai,

civr

'A^<A,?70<?'

Tpwe?
eyyei
ov8'
S'

vTrepOvfioi,

SeiStre

UrjXetcova.

Kai Kv iycov

iTreecrai

dpyaXeov,

iirel

Kol ddavdroiao p.aj^o [piT^v' iroXv ^epTepoi ecaiv. rj

370

dWd
358.

'AviA-eu? Trdvrecrai reXo^ pvOoi^ eirtO^^aeL, TO pev TeXeei, to Se kol p.eaarj'yu KoXovcrei.

wc np
!|

Q.

ll

Vr. b d.

PR
JL

ocTic

PRU. KN (A supr.) C
:9enoiTO

359. t6cchc Syr. Hail, a, Mor. Mosc. 2, aBpoxoc Mor. ou ju' ^ti ft. 363. 6c TIC : oc ke 361. OUKCTI P
:

octic

Bar. Vr. b A, Mosc.

2.

Q. eryeoc 365. YjueN (,)T.

||

h^n

dNxioc

^Xeoi (A supr.) PQR. 368. noXu<pepTcpoc ^ctIn D.

i!

369. JUiieoici xeXoc noNTecc' PR.

370.

KoXoucei

TU

KoXouei il

Greek of a general controlling his own men, but the idea of hostility is generally connoted in H., and the parallelism of irdai fidxeaOcLL indicates that the same otherwise it would be is the case here possible to translate it is hard for me to
'

'

evidently means
battle.'

the enemies' line of Siajunepec, right through, as

'

429

diap-Trepes daTridos avTrjs. 365. YjiieNai, the Tis quite unexplained

'i/xevat

cmiiinand so great an army and (at the same time) (0 fight vnth all the enemy. 359. The exact metaphor of the word CTOjma is uncertain see K 8 with note, T 313. "VVe can hardly go further than to regard ucjuInhc cTOJuta as a periphrasis for i'cr/j.ivrj. But the iise of i<j)iireiv which forms the transition between the primitive idea of managing and the derived metaphor 'chasing,' namely the sense of 'driving' horses (see 8 126), suggests that managing the mouth here may be a figure from the bit and bridle, kqi noNGOiTo is used by a sort of hendiadys for TTovovixevos, by dint of labour tlae word having as often a special refei'ence to the toil of battle.
;
'
'

'

'

occur about 130 times in H. elsewhere always with T. Compare note on ^evyvv/j.v H 145. Transposition has been suggested, ifievaL 0' ecpar', or (pdro 8' avT 'CfievaL (Schulze Q. E. p. 377) but is not very probable. It is a question, (pdro 5' a.^p i/xev Nauck. however, if 96x0 itself is the right word. It should according to usage mean thought rather than proclai77ied. 370. KoXoucei is clearly necessary if the ambiguous the line is to stand TeXeei may have led to koXovcl, which The present, after nearly all Mss. give. turns the line into a weak iirid-qaei,
('^ev,

and

Uvai.

platitude.

As an
as a

alternative

we may

regard

it

gnomic
to
is

referring

originally

interpolation In this Zeus.

connexion KoKovei
valent to iviKKdv
It is iised

'iri.

361. ooK^i, Naber (with P) for ov fj-' of Q. the pronoun is not usually expressed in such phrases. 362. The sing. ctix6c recurs in II
;

tlie nom. and ace. plur. found elsewhere, artx^ip is of course impossible in a hexameter (/^dX' dv ffrixai Barnes, Kara crrt'xas Axt). It

173,

only

being

fail in ^ 211 The clause t6 JueN TeXeci is only introduced for the sake of antithesis, to set off the other alternative on which stress is laid

again

9 ^wmAc

suitable, being equi408, iiriKeipeii' II 120.

to

eo

5'

aiiTov

iravra KoXoijeL.

though he will sometimes succeed, yet at other times he shall fail.'

'

lAIAAOC T
roH
el

(\.\)

375
-^elpaf tocKCv,

760

di'Ti.o'i

elfii,

kuc

el 3'

irvpl

TTvpl

-^elpa^
ro3V
cip

eoiKC,

p.evo'^

aWwvL

criSr'jpcoi.''

W9 <pdr
'Vpu)<^'

iiroTpvvcov, oi 8' dvTtoi eyy^e aeipav 8 u/xvBi<! /z/^^t; fxevo<i, Mpro 8' dvTi'j.

Kat

TOT

"VjKTopa

eiire

7rapaaTa<i
eK

^l>ol/3o<;

XttuWojv

375

""FjKTop,

/j,T]KTi

irdfiTrav

W.^iWy}i irpofid^i^e,
<f)\oi.a/3oio

dWd
p,r}

KiiTa ttXtjOvv re Kol

BeBe^o,

7r(o<i

a
,

i)e
'

/SdXijc

T/e

a^eSov dopi

Tvyfrrji.'^

w?
i>

(f)ad

Kktcop
tiKOVcre

8'

Tap^i']aa<;,

6t

avTi<i ehvaeTo ovXapLov dvopojv deov oira (fxoin'jaavTo^.

(fypealv
e'ifievo<;

380

A'^iXev'i

Tpcoeaat dope,
TrpojTov
3'

dXKi]v,

(TfxepBaXea Id-^wv

eXeu

^\<l}iTL(ova

eadXov
OV

OTpvpTelBi^v, iroXewv rurjTopa Xaoiv, TK Vrjl'i ^OTpVVTrjl TTToXlTTOpOuH VVp,(f)7]

vTTo
l$v<;

TfxcoXwi

PKpoevTi, 'TS779 iv irlovL

/jLCfiaMTa
Ke(j)aXr)v'

Bij/icoL'

385

Tov B
fjbecrarjv

/3dX
7)

ey-^ei

kuk

'AvtXXey? dvBi-^a irdaa Kedadrj.

Blo^
A.
;;

371. Tcb(i)

AC'Lg
:

ToO
II

il,

dWwi

erxe' aeipaN
378. JULH

yp.
c'
:

ecraN axai<i>N A.
juhhcoc

ncoc
S\-r.

Vr.
:

373. Toi d' PR. ONTioN Q. 377. T re Q. eKxopi S {supr. a). UHnco c* .1. 379. aueic CII. eQucaxo
375.
:

CtillQST
Vr. b.

381.

b'

EN' Sjr.

eopec Vr.
2,

b.

382.

384.
fi
:

ON

t6n
<,'
:

^i' ricri

tQjv (pavXuv dvTLypdipuv Schol. A.

npcoToc (A sup,:) 385. unal LR.

|l

ii&HC Ar.
386.

YShc

u\hc

Vr. A, Mosc.

Harl. b d, Par. h and ap. Did.

t6n

p' G.

371. Twi, for the dat. 584 as the rarer form

,

cf.

422,

1^"

it is less likti\

ui

App.Crit. there) and the familiarity the poet with Asiatic localities is

to

have been corrupted than the normal

itself suspicious.

We may

perhaps add

TOV of the vulg.

The epanalepsis

of a

whole phrase Xpe FeFoiKev

(et
?)

128, -ir 642. 60 with note. 375. Cf. 377. ^K 9XokBoio, the surging mass of warriors oppost-d to the Trp6fiaxou = Cf. B 469 e/c tfAoicr^oio ovXafMos in 379.

Trvpl x^'/"*' ^oiksv, for is found again only in

the short form of the dat. plur. iiri(r<Twrpois (394), while the phrase iravrwv eKTrayXdrar' avopQv, twice used of Achilles himself (A 146, ^ 170), is meaningless
to an unknown warrior. quite possible tliat the lines have been inserted to glorify a local Otrynteid famih' by making one of tiieir number We can participate in the Trojan war. read (382) irpC)Tov 5' ?\e (395) ArtixoKiovra,
It
is

when applied

crawffo/jifv.

381. This line may well be the opening of Achilles* career- in the original But it is immediately succeeded Mijvis.

with

vv^cLi

Attv

for
it is

(Schulze),

but

vv^e Kara, in 397 simpler to remove

by an episode which betrays later origin, of 383-95. The thrice-repeated short

'OTpvvTetBrji {'OTpwrfjl'), though in later poetry, is against the
rule,

383-95
together.

and

the

Iphition

borrowed 397-402 is not elsewhere

common
Homeric
;

named.
385. "T5h was identified by some with the later Sardis but Strabo (xiii.
;

and not metrically necessary

it is

never found in the frequent drpvvu) (cf. Schulze Q. E. p. 100 note). The allusion to the Catalogue (B 865) is very obvious some actually read 385 after B 866

The variant "TXr;r 626) is incredulous. is evidently wrong see E 708. Tmolos and the Gygaian lake (390) are mentioned
;

again in

B 865-66,

q.v.

376
SovTrrjaev

lAlAAOC T

(xx)

"

Keiaai,

Se Treacop, 6 8' eTrev^aro Sto? A'^^iWev'?'OrpwretSt], Trdvroov iKTrayXoraT avSpojv

eirl

evOdhe roi ddvaTO<i, yever) Be rot ear

Vvyairji,

\[fxv7)t

390

oOt tol

re/jievo'i

Trarpcolov iaTiv,

'TWcoc.

eV

I'xdvoevTL

w? e^ar
TOP
/xev
TTpcorrji,

koI ''Ep/icoL hivt^evri.'' rov he cTKoro'i ocrae KuXv^e. ev-)(Oixvo<i,

'iinTOL

'Ay(^aia)v

eTnacrMTpoc^ SareovTO

ev

vapbivrji'

8'

eV

avroiL A7]/jLo\eovTa,

395

eaOXov aXe^rjTrjpa /Aa%'^'?, 'AvT7}vopo<i v'lov, vv^e Kara Kporac^ov, Kwerji; Sid '^aX/coTraprjtov.
ou8'

dpa

'X^akKeiT]
prj^'

Kopv^ ea'^edev, dXkd

oareov,
eyKecjiaXof;

St'

avT7]<;

al-^fxi'i

le/jievr)

8e

'ivhov d7ra<;

TreirdXaKTO-

SdfMacrcre

Be

pav /xep^acora.

400

'\7nTohdp,avTa S' eireira Kaff' Ittttcov dc^avra ovraae hovpl' irpocrOev edev (pevyopTa jjuerd^pevop avrdp 6 Ovjjiop d'iade Kal ^]pvyep, w? oTe ravpo<i

tmvyep eXKop^epo^ 'EIKlkcovlov apu^i dvaKra, Se re Tol'i epoat'^dcop' Kovpcop eXKOPTcop' jdpuraL W9 dpa TOP y epvyopra \ltt ocnea 6vp,o<; dyrjpwp' avrdp 6 ^9} avp Sovpl pier dprideop UoXuSwpop
Tlpiap.'ihrjp.

405

TOP S
pierd

ovpeKd
389. KcTc'

01

ov Ti irarrip eXacTKe pd'^ecrdac, Traial peMTaT0<; eaKe yopoio,

393. <p6t'

Q
A.

Syr.
c.

eneuxoucNoc P Syr.

jneNoc

Par.

394.
riues

onicccbrpoic

A
!

Sjn'.

aHJUoXoeNTO Mosc. 2:

DGHJST, 7p. xpwd Cant.

390. rcNeiHi,

3HVX^0NTa Did. 406. TON r': t6n T. ^puoNra

^qjax' encux6g h dHJULoXeoNTQ Ar. fl om. D. 396 401. aiccoNTO

:

Par. b

395.

().

409. naici

nSci

DGH

hirth2')l(tce,

as a 407 ttoG
;

Helike in Achaia, a seat of Poseidonworship, see

3 OS
it
6'

56 vv ot yever] Kal wciTpis &povpa

The

203.
Kal

From Hymn.

xxii.

lake is here purely geographical, not a mythological ])ersonitication (B 865). 392. Hyllos, a feeder of the great

'EXtKilJj'a

evpeias ^'xf Aiyds,

Lydian Hermos.
39!. SareoNTO, divided
in

the sense
(e'Trtcro-w-

would seem that Helikon was another form of Helike, and distinct from the Boiotian mountain. The most famous cult of the Helikonian Poseidon was,
however, the Panionian festival hekl near Priene. If that be referred to here, it will be proof of the later origin of the passage. Schol. A says of the bellowing, doKe? oe iirav dvcoai ^orjadvTCJV rwv
^oQiv TTpoaMx^o'don to detov rrjv dvcriav (nyQvT.a 5e XvirovvTai, tir)vieLV vofii^'ovres. 409. NecbraTOC r6NOio, tJic youngest of

tore to 2)icces, a strange phrase. 121.) Tpoim darevvTo'^ Cf.

enicccbCf.

Tpoic,
39t;.

72y.

aXesHTHpa, aw. Xey. in H.

Trb^e/xov a\a\K'Jiv I 605.

397-400 = M 183-86, cf. A 95-98. 402 = E 56. 401 = A 423.

403. GUJubN aTcee, see 11 468.

hellov'ed, cf.

Hpure, 580 ipvyixrfKov. 404. ciufi seems to be used in the

il

his

ybvos

This (iffsprinij. is peculiar, the

collective

use

word elsewhere

of in

literal sense, dra/Kiivl

Poseidon.

round (the altar of) 'EXikoonion, apparently from

H. being ajiparently used only of a single person, or in the abstract sense.

lAIAAOC T
Kal
^i]

(XX)
3e

377

oi

(filXruTo^

taice,

irohecrai,

Trui'Ta^

eviKW

410

Tore

V7]7riet]iai,

TToCoiu

aperi^v ava<^aii>o>v,

dvve Bia TrpofKf^ojv, iQ)<i <^i\ov wXecre 6ufj,oi>. Tov /3a\e fiecraov cikovtl 7roBupKJ}<i Bio>i 'X-^iWev^,

VMTa

7rapaicraoi'Tn<i,

odi

i^wcrrr^po^

o^')^'^

i/pv(Tioi

(Tvve'^ov
8te(T)(^e

Kal Bc7r\oo<;
irap
B'

!']vtTO

Owpi]^al-^p-i],

415

avTLKpv he

o/xcfyaXov
ve<^eXri

ejx^O'i
jxiv

yvv^

8'

epiir

oifi(ti^a<^,

Be

dfi(f)6K<iXv\fre

Kvai'ei],

Trporl
S'

ol
ft)9

eX.a/3'

evrepa

;\;e/3cri

Xiaadei^.

"l\KTcop

ivoTjcre

Kaaiyvrjrov TloXvBcopov
420

evrepa ^epalv e^ovra Xia^ofievov ttotI yairji, ovB dp' er Kcip pa 01 6(f)6aX/xoiV Key^yr d^Xi/?'
Brjpov
e'/ca9

eTXt]

(TTpco(f)daO\

ciXX

dvTLO<;

ijXO'

A-y^iXtji

o^v Bopv KpaBdcov, (pXoyl eiKeXo^.

ft)?

avrdp

A^iXXeu?
4-25

Kal ev-^ofxevo^; e7ro<i rjvBa' " iyyv<; dvi]p 09 ifxov ye fxdXiaT ecrefxdacraro Ovfiov,
elB\
cos"

dveiraXro,

09

fjboi

eralpov

eirecf^ve

reTifievov

ouS'
'

dp

en

Btjv

dXX7]Xov<i TTTdxTcrotfxev dvd TrroXe/jLOio

rj

ye(f)upa<;.^'

Kal vTToBpa IBcov 7rpoae(f)coveev VjKTopa Blov " acraov W\ W9 Kev Odcraov oXeOpov ireipaO LKrjai,"
414. napaiccoNxa 11 T \r. h (cont*^ A Mosc. '2, 410. nodecci Te Hail. a. 418. npOTi napaVccoNXON I'ar. 1'. King's Par. a (supr. oc) d j, and op. Did. 421. kcxuto x^ooc I'K 6\ 1. nori CHQ. 420. diazoucNON O. npori Svi. 422. axiX(X)Hoc DHJPRSTU Hail, a, Vr. A Mosc. 2. KexuTO xoAoc Mail. a. '\he.t* eneJudccaTO Moi. 425. euoi .T. 426. ap": 424. !&' : Y5* L' up. Kii.st.
;

QN Ai. P Hail.
414.

a.

427. aXXniXcoi

(I.

For this passage (=A 132-33) App. B, vi. 2. wapaiaaovTa agreeing with rdv would be the more regular and the hiatus would not be constr. but the immediately precedagainst it ing vuira suits ill with it, and the change of case is common with participles,
see
, ;

here
of
it

(iv. is

There

1279 X'^'^'^ ^f X'^^"' au.<pl irapeias). however no independent instance at any early date, and the f/yrs are
dat.
cf.

hardly the seat of pallor. 122. 'AxiXhT, for the

371.
i.e.

9hp6n

5-qda

26 e.g. 243 d).

ffTpocpdeffd',

O
.
.

Bentley. 666.

CTp(x)9ace',

(r(pL

wcraofiivtiiv

(//.

G.

424. cbc

cuNEXON, probably intrans. as 478, joined tocjcihcr. of dx^iic 421. The length of the Ml thcsi before the diaeresis is one of many indications that this is the original quantity of the feminine termination in substantives {H. G. 116. But 3-4, and cf. notes on K 292, A 36).
i'

&c, see note on

294.

425. ^ceJuciccaTO, see note ou P 564. 426. TCTiJueNON. the participle has become a pure adj. like eiriffTanevos in T 80. Qp' is more forcible than Ar.'s
&v.

The

opt.

is

potential

so can

ice

no longer shirk, witliout any suggestion of condition such as is conveyed l>y dv.

the variant k^x^to x^oos is worth consideration it is found in good mss., it gives better rhythm, and the fact that Ap. Rhod. thrice uses x^^o^ i" the sen.se of pallor makes it likely that lie read it
;

The
304

onl}'.

trans, use of wTwffffnv recurs in x nToXeuoio rc9upac, A 371.

cl.
;

429 = Z 14:5 200-02 above

original liere.

H 1U2-

431-33 =

the lines are no doubt

378

lAIAAOC T
8'

(xx)
430

Tov "

ou Tap^i]cra<i
firj

TrpoaecfiT)
7re(T(Ji

Kopv0aio\o<i "E/crwp-

UijXeiSr],

B7]

/x

eXTreo
rifiev

heiU^ecrdai,
KepTOfiia<;
8'

iirel

ad(j)a

ye vtjttvtlov olSa Kal avTO<i

&)<?

^S'
fiev

atavka
i(rd\6^,

/u,vdi](Taa6ai.

olBa

on

aXK
al Ke

rjToc
ere

eyw 8e aeOev ttoXv x^'^P^^' ravra Oewv ev yovvaau Kelrat, fiev ewv airo Ovfxov e\(o/xai ^(eiporepo^ irep
(TV
'

435

eirel r] Kal e/xov /Se'Xo? o^v irdpoiOev.'' Bovpl fiaXoov, 86 pv Kal to y Xdrjvrj r] pa Kal d/JLTreiraXcop Trpotei
irvoirjL

WyiXX.i]o<; Trakiv

erpaire KvhaXijioLO,
8'

r]Ka

fidXa -^Iru^aaa-

to

ai/r

'iKeO'

avTov 8k TTpoirdpoiOe itoBmv ireaev.

i/xp.efj,aa)<;

"EKTopa Slov, avTap A.'^iXK.em

^

440

eTropovae,
ld')(^cov

KaTaKTdfJbevat fieveaivcov,

a/MepBaXea
pela /xdX"

tov
^eo9,

8'

e^r'^pira^ev

Atj-oWcov
rjepL

w<? re

eKdXvyjre

dp

iroWfji.
445

Tok

fMev

eireiT

erropovcre
8'

iro8dpKrj^

8to(;

A^/XXeu?

rjepa Tvyjre /BaOeiav. ^VX^' %^'^ei&)i, Tph [d'XJC oTe 8t] TO TeTapTOV iirecrcrvTO 8ai/jiovi lao'i,^ 8etvd S' 6fMOKX7]aa^ eirea TTTepoevTa irpocrTjuBa' " ef av vvv ec^vye^ OdvaTOV, kvov t) re tol dy-^L

rjXde
430. &'

KaKOV
OU
:

vvv avTe

ipucraTo

<I>oi/3o9
:

AttoWcov,

450

H^ Syr. deidizeceai J. 435. N : 440. siicaca C (yp. Kelceco {yp. KeTrai) Mor. Bar. 443. esHpnaccN P, 442. exjixejuiacbc Q. anopouce S. vpiisaca ynrm. rcc). 447 Tiahcnt ACDGJl^) om. fi. 445. yp. cnopouce KaxaKxaJueNai jueNeaiNCON X.
Se Q.
432. acidisaceai
:

cni ilor. Bar.

||

KcTNTai

PQ
d.

[|

449. S a\i
434.

au Bh Vr.

450.

c'

r'

P.

The

.scholiasts

lose

the whole
it

significance of this line

by taking

as

spoken

ironically.

It is needless to point

out the dignity given to Hector's character by his facing a contest which, with heroic frankness, he admits to be unequal. 435.

436-39, 11 is omitted by most Mss. As it occurs in all the three parallel passages, it is more likely to be
interpolated from them than wrongly omitted. It is less suitable here, as in the other places the fourth onset is the signal for an interference from the divine opponent, and so merits special mention here it is only the occasion for a violent speech from Achilles himself, and leads
;

444 = r 381. 445-48, 447 703-06, 784-86.

cf.

See on P 514. raura, fhese ivords of tliinc 436. aY K, to decide loliether. 437. ndpoieeN may be taken in the
local sense, before face (cf. Z 319 irdpoide oe \dfnreTo dovpbs aixfJ-y)) ; or possibly in the temporal, of old time,

my

to nothing at all. The passage clearly gains by the omission, but it is not improbable that we should regard 445-48

with a reference to the death of Patroklos (Schol. T and Eust. ). 439. 'AxiXXhoc, ablative
TraXiv,

as a copy of a familiar scheme which has supplanted a line such as dovpl 5' eTra'Caauiv Trpoaecpri irodas (hKvs 'AxtXXei/s (Pick,

gen.,
(is

same
a

HKa as 2 138, etc. idea as in 444 peia yudX'

is

with u6Ka, the

re ^eos,

from

361).

449-54

=A

362-67, except

for

the

very gentle breath from

mouth
spear.

enough

to

drive

goddess' back the

There can l)e little slight variant in 367. doubt that they are in their own place here and copied in (see note on A 366),

lAIAAOC T
u)L
rj

(XX)

37

fieWei'i vy(^eadai
drjv

loiv

ev

hovirov uKuvroiv.

e^auvco ye /cat varepov uvTi^o\i}(Ta<;, iTov Tt^ Kul efioiye deo)v eiTLrdppodo'i iari.
S'

tiWovs Tpcocov eTrietao/xai, 6v kc Kf^eLco^ elwiov Apvorr ovra Kar av-^eva jiecrcrov ukovti' o 8e rov p.ev eaae, he TrpoTrdpoiOe ttoSoji'. rfpcire Be ^iXijTopiSTjv r]vv re fieyav re Arj/xov^ov
(Wf

vvv

455

Kay yovv Bovpl ^a\oiv

ovrd^wi'

7]pvKaKe.

rbi>

p.ev

eTretra

avrap

^[(pe'i ixeyd\o)i e^aivvro Ovfxov Xaoyovov Kal AupSavov, vie MiavTO'i,

-t'-o

iTnrwv d)ae -^aixai^e, afjL(f>o) ecf)op/j,i]6el'i e^ rov fxev Sovpl /3a\cov, rov 8e a-^eSov aopi rvy^a^.

Tpcba B
eX
7ro)<i

AXacrTopiBTjv

fiev

dvTio<;

rfkyOe yovvwv,
d(f)eit]
4i;r>

ev TrecptBoiro \a/3cov Kal

ofjLr)Xi,KLT]v

tcoov

fMrjBe

KaraKTelveiev
ovBe ro

eXe?;cras',

vi}7rio<;,

I'ltBrj,

ov Trela-eadai ep-eWev
i]v

ov ydp rt yXvKvOv/jLOi; dvi]p

ovB'

dyavocfypcov,

dWa
b'

fxaX,

e/jb/jLe/jLa(o<;.

fiev
eCTi
II

rjineTO yetpeai yovvcov

:

453. TIC re

eewN
:

kqJ euoi U.

eYh

PR

Vr. b

eXeoi
:

.1.

454.
.1

aXXouc TpcocoN
b'

au touc

aWouc
(,.

ail. a,

Vr. h

A
:

Mosc. 2

aCixouc fiXXouc
i;

aXXouc TpcocoN\ yp. A: b' aXXouc xpcoac PS Par. c. ON rc U. 456. noScoN ncccoN kqk DJ 458. Kar oi PR, yp. Hail. a. 464. eu Harl. a, Mosc. 2. 69161 U
'yp.
:

ON K
r)

Ar.

ii

Syr. &<pikHi J (and Tied

toi

{sTpr.

PT

TLOv dvTiypa.<f>uv Eust.) exi A"'.

d<pfH C.

466.

Hbet V.

467.

Tl

.TPR: tic

.1!:

458.

read kok y6vv.

to express,

For Kor roNu some good Ms.s. This is no doubt meant

clearly the fiict, that the first 7 is not the nasal but the mute, being completely assimilated to the
is

what

things which give pleasure (song, sleep, mind itseli. etc.), and never of the 'gentle' or 'kindly.' It looks as thouf;!i the five lines were an expansion of 46>69. 466 borrowed.

=7

146,

whence

it

may

be

The Greek alphabet has no unambiguous means of

second,
as

in

Kd/3j3aXe.

(The variant Kd/i/SaXe rei)resenting gg. for KOL^^aXe, often given by mss., might be quoted for the nasalized 7 here if it were better attested or linguistically The apocope of /card before justified.) 7 happens to occur here only. 463. For the suspended ace. Tpwa compare Z 510. It dej)ends only on the general sense resumed in (paayavwi ovra 469. From 6 xxiu to exuxejixacoc (468) is a passage open to serious suspicion on internal grounds. The descri]>tion of Achilles in the poet's own words in 467 is wholly alien to the Epic style
;

464. XqBcon is by some taken with touncon, catching him Inj the knees, as A But 407, Z 4.5, f 142, k 264 (of. 4> 71). the order of the words makes this almost impossible, and Hentze remarks that the imperf. i]TrTro (468) is evidently 'conafive,' and implies that he did not succeed.

Hence \a^wv mnst = taking him

as

prisoner,

106,

70t';'wj'

being conthis is not

strued with dhrrioc.

Even

without harshness, as durios is generally used with a gen. of a person (see, howAVe may also quote the ever, on X 195.
use of avrtd^cj, dvTidu, which are freely apjtlied to things, but in a ditl'erent
sense, iroXluoio, etc.). 466. o ou, F'{oi) ov

and

rXuKiieujuoc
as

is

strange

comof

pound,

yXvKvs

is

always

used

van L.

380
iefiUO<;

lAlAAOC T

(xx)

\i(Taead\ 6 he (j)aaydv(Oi ovra kuO' rjirapK Be 01 f]7rap oXtaOev, drap fieXav al/xa Kar avrov koXttov eve7r\.7}aev rov he ctkoto^ oacre Kokv^^e
Ovfjiov

470

Bevo/xevov.

he

MovXiov ovra Trapaard^;

Be
Bt'

Bovpl Kar

ou?-

eWap
B'

ovaro^

alxM
/u,crai]V

xa^/^etT;.

'Ayr]vopo<i

rjXd' erepoio vlov "E;^e-s:Xoy

irdv

S'

SfKaae KOnrrjevTi, top Be Kar vireOeppbdvOri ^t^o? ai/uLUTL'

KecjioXijp

KaK

^i^ei

475

oaae

eWajBe
dyKcova,

7rop(f)vpeoi;
B'

OdvaTO^ koL
iva re
(j^tXr/'i

AevKoXiOiva
rrji

errretO',

Kparaitj. ^vve')(pvcn TevovTe<i

jjiolpa
%6t/C)09

rov ye
o

Btd

eiretpev
480

al^Mi
Trpoad'
rrjX'

')(a\Keirii-

opocov

Be fiiv fieve X^^P^ /3apvv6eL<i, o Be (^aaydvwi av^^va de'iva'^ Odvarov.

avTTJi

irrjXrjKi

Kdptj j3d\e'
S'

/jive\o<i

avre

acfjovBvXicov

K7ra\0\ 6
p
6/c

avrdp

^T) 09

levai puer
^pr'jLicrji;

eVt x^ovl Kelro TapvaOek. dp,vp.ova Tieipeoi vlov

eiX-rfKovOeL'
485
8'

'Plypbov,

epi/3ci)\aK0<i

rov j3d\e
470.

/xecrcrov

aKovro, irdyr]

ev vrjBvl x'^'^o^y

I
Par. a f. 471. eNcnpHccN Ar. {A supr.) 473. kqt' : 476. onoecpiidNeH J 475. JuteccoN H. unepeepuaNSH P. nap' A 479. JuecHC 9ia X^^'PO'^ eXacccN Syr. 480. aixJUH 478. TeNONxe D^ Vr. b A. 481. npoce' opocoN : Z?;;'65otos xwpis tou 6 npoc' 6p6coN XaXKciH PQ Syr. 483. cnoNduXicoN GU^. (x^p's TO d np6c e' 6p6coN conj. Ludwich) Schol. T.

auT6p Q. (kot' A'") CQ.

HT

t' Lips. 484. p' ovi. PPi, 486. In : ENi RS Vr. b A.

:

11

ieuGNai H.
i|

1!

neipecoc Zen.

NHdui
A.

nNeuuoNi

ACJQ

Syr. Harl.

485. epoiKHc J Harl. a. a, Mor. Vr. b

A, ^losc. 2

ev

dWwi nh9uV

<SXiceGN lueaiLs of course 470. K only that the edge of the liver projected through the wound, not that the whole organ slipped out, which w'oukl be iniKar' aoxoO, Kara rov -qwaTos possible.
.

right

mm,

see on not hand

;

A
;

521, 11 587. x^'poc, see 627. 252, <i' 166,

481. npoce' opocoN, beholding before his face. It is probable (see above) that

(KKpowL^'ov, Schol. B, rightly as it seems, though avTov is used in its weakest sense.

lengthening w^oaopoojv. in the first arsis is defensible (App. D, c 1), but the compound irpoaopdeiv does
not occur in H. case unique. 483. eKnaXro,

Zen. wrote

The

471. For Ar.'s reading eVeTrpijo-ev^it^ec^ out the loose breast of the chiton, see on A 481, n 503. Virgil evidently read

The phrase
apparently

is

in

any

throbbed

the text, transiit

.

iinplevitque

mucro tunicavi sinum sanguis, Aen. x.

. .
. .

^19. 109. Soiyp' ovas or-as- &<pap P. Knight.

473. see on

The contracted ouc

forth, perhaps by some confusion with the spirting of blood from a severed cf. 452 TrdWerat ^rop ava artery
;

is

suspicious
L.,

arbfia.

irdWo/j-ai

is

not simply =7ea^.

;

van

Kar'

See note on
484.
it is

645.

475-77. See
;

11

33234.

478. suN^xouci, join, intransitively the point meant seems to (ef. on 414) be the insertion of the muscles of the forearm into the elbow joint. The variant T^i/ovre for reNONTcc is

rieipeco is not a Homeric form presumably to be referred to a nom. netpecus,cf. ITei'pws A520,525. ButBrand-

reth's Ileipiou is doubtless right, see B 844, where Ileipoos is the Thrakian leader, 486. There is strong authority for
Trvev/j.ovi

perhaps

against

nhBui

but

JueccoN

lAIAAOC T
ijpcTre
ciyfr

(XX)

381

S'

e^

o-^eu>v.

8'

Xpifidoov OepuTrovTu,

iTTTTOv^
,

vv^

dirb
S'

crrpeyp-avra, ixercK^pevuv u^ei dovpi 8' apfiaTo<i ojae' KVKijdrjaav 8i o't iiriroi.

0)9

ovpeo<i
7rdvT7)i
0)9

dva/xai/xuet /3a6e d^aXeoLO, ^adeia Se

ayKea
(f)\uya

0ea7rLBae<i irvp

190

Katerac vkrj,
i\v(f)u^i,
Sai'fiovi
iao'i

re KKovewv

ave/jLO<i

76 TrdvTrjL Ovve avv ey^el

B

aifxari yala ixeXaiva. KreivofMevovi icf^eTrcov pee 8' ore ri'i ^ev^rji (36a<; apaeva<i evpv^eroiTTov^ 6i<i iv dXcofji, Tpi/Se/xevat Kpl \evKov evKrifievrjt
'pL[x(^d
cos"

vjj

re Xerrr

eyevovro jBooiv vrro rrocra

ipifxvKwv,

'A^tXXT/o*? fxeyaOvfiov /j,(ovv'^e<i arellSou ofiov vKvd<; re kol dairiSa'i'

a7ra<;

VTT

'ittttol

a'l/xari,

8'

ci^cov

vepOev
a<f

irerruKaKro koI avrvy<i at irepl

Bi(f)pov,

500

ap' 0' iTTTreLCOv oirXecov padd/jLtyye<i e/SaWov o 8e 'lero kvSo^ dpeadai at r dir emcrawrpwv.
liliii\eihri<i ,

Xvdpcoi

8e

TraXdaaero

'^elpa'i

ddrrrov;.
,

490. arrea CR. 488. xpeijiaNTa P. 6UKTIJULENHI : euTpoxaXcoi .( Syr. ILiil.

(co altered to

495. zeusei C.
a,

SppcNac H.

496.

Vr. b. Par.

li,

yp.

Par.

il

cuKTiuieNco

:')

Par. d.

500. di9pc5N P.

502. ai 5

an onicccorpuN Syr.

means the
compare
irvv/xovL

397,

abdomen, not the che.st T 413 fl"., with A 528.

has probably been introduced here through a reminiscence of the latter

passage. 490. ciNauaiuaei, rages through, here

the immediate vicinity of others of doubtful authenticity (see on A 522, 540), so that it is probable that the borrowing is there and not here. As to the soccmd, it is entirely in accordance with heroic jnactice to have the chariot
close at

The simple /naifj-dw is used only only. in the sense to be eager, but we have
(TK6ive\ov
Trept/xaifjidjuaa
fi

hand and
as

to

mount
dictate
;

the

needs

of

mount and disthe moment

95.

For the

simile compare A 155 ff. 494. KTeiNoucNouc e9encoN, driving The use of the part. Kreivohis victims. those ivho were being slain, is /jL^vovs, aUv dirocurious. Compare ^ipeire KTeivwv A 177.
.
.

this is constantly taken as a matter of course needing no explicit mention as for instance in 352, 11 411.
;

495-503. This passage is rejected by edd. (Heynu, Bekker, Diintzer, Franke, etc.), partly on the ground that 499-502 are a repetition of A 534-37 (q.v.), and 503 of A 169, but more because Achilles, who has hitherto been

many

fighting on foot, suddenly appears in his The first objection is weakened chariot. by the fact that the passage in A is in

Achilles having slain his most prominent oi)i)onents on foot simply drives over the rank and iile, who are not worth the trouble of a combat on equal terms. There is thus no cogent reason for reand the simile in 495-97 is jection certainly in tlie best Epic style. 496. The variant ivrpoxd-Xwi comes from Hes. 0}>p. 599. 497. Xcnxd, here with the original verbal force, shelled out from the husk The transition to the ordinary (Xeirw). adjectival use is easy.
;

INTEODUCTION
Before one portion only of this book the critic can feel but little difficulty. The Theomachy (385-513) is one of the very few passages in the Iliad which Unlike the really Homeric episodes, it can be pronounced poetically bad. does not come at a break in the main story, but interrupts meaninglessly
In place of the imposing conllict of the Achilles' career of vengeance. divine powers which w^e were led to expect at the beginning of Y, we are no reference to the presented only with a ridiculous harlequinade, having
in expression, and owing what little interest it has to the reminiscences of the wounding of Aphrodite in E, on which it is doubtThe best excuse which can be made for it is to regard it as less founded.
story, poverty-stricken

an early parody, a precursor of the Battle of the Frogs and Mice. To attribute such work to any of the older poets of the Epos is to deny the possibility of It is noteworthy however that the any rational criticism in this field. episode is remarkably free from linguistic offences such as "violations of the " digamma and other signs of late composition. The author of it must have had an accurate sense of the old Epic language. The rest of the book falls into a prologue (1-33) and foui- scenes the deaths of Lykaon (34-138), and of Asteropaios (139-202), the fight with the Of river (203-384), and the pursuit and rescuing of Agenor (514-611).
:

If we these the last has the best claim to a place in the original Mvpt?. regard 514-39 as a transitional piece added to bring back the story to the original scene on the plain, we find that 540 fits on perfectly to the end of
is described in terse and vigorous lines the individual conflicts of the early part of the book tend rather to weaken the effect than to enforce it.

Y, and the career of Achilles

The Lykaon episode is one of the very highest beauty and pathos, but these qualities are not in themselves enough to prove its antiquity we have often found them in passages of the later class. It may be questioned moreover whether its very pathos does not separate it from the oldest Epic
;

This is perhaps a question of feeling, which is difficult to express The definitely, and must be left to the judgment of capable scholars. allusion to the Argonautic legend in 41 seems, however, to be a definite mark
style.

of comparative lateness and the familiarity with the topography of Troas throughout the whole passage points in the same direction.
;

the

But however we may judge of

this episode,

we must

clearly distinguish

382

lAIAAOC
it

<t>

(XXI)

:J83

Here there are many causes of Huspicion. The Skamandros is known only in late parts of the poeniB. Tlie description of 6-8 is very ob.scure, and in 17-33 we cannot even ujake out on wliich side of the ford Achilles brings out liia prisoners if on the Greek side, iis we should suppose, the whole of the later scenery is unintelligilde.
from the prologue (1-33).
ford of the
;

The

prisoners

I'atroklos,

themselves are taken in preparatimi for tlie funeral uf This is no doubt which, as we shall see, is later than the Miji-i^.
be felt there is nn but a weaker echo of
;

the motive wliich led to the insertion of the passiige. With the Asteropaios episode less scruple need

denying the
tlie

justice of the criticism that this scene

is

The bandying of genealogies contrasts unfavourably death of Lykaon. with the vivid pathos and force of the preceding jiassage, and is far too like Whetlier it was introduced with the meeting of Achilles and Aineias in Y. special reference to some family claiming descent from the River Axios, or is merely a rhapsodist's variation on the theme which he found before him, we
cannot pretend to say.

The borrowing from the episode of Olaukos But much may be forgiven for the sake of Diomedes in Z is obvious. If the death of Lykaon had tine lines with which it ends (194-99). preceded, that of Asteropaios would have taken a far higher place in

and
the

not our

estimation.
It is however in the Fight Avith the Kiver, from which the book takes name, that we find the real crux. As to the wild gramleur of this Yet our complete enjoyment splendid scene there cannot be two opinions. is somewhat marred by a want of clearness in the motives, which may be The first of tliese is at the beginning, 211-27, focussed at two points. wliere Skamandros bids Achilles, if he must slay the Trojans, to slay them on the plain and Achilles replies " it shall be done as thou biddest, but I " will not stop till I have driven them to the city ; ws elm- TpojercTLV So far all is simple we imagine that Achilles, true liTk(T(TVTO 8aifjLovi icTos. to his promise, has left the river and attacked the Heeing Trujans in the if the narrative continued with 540 we could not find anything to plain But instead of this we first have a passionate ap]ieal from the object to. lliverto Apollo (228-32), and then to our surprise find that Achilles, instead of carrying out his promise, leaps into the middle of the stream (233). This
its
; ; ;

undoubtedly contradicts tlie plain sense of what has gone before. Attempts liave been made to explain it in two ways by supposing either that Skamandros does not mean what he says, but is laying a trap for Achilles or that Achilles does not mean what he says, but speaks in irony (see note on But both these alternatives are mere special pleading and quite alien 223). There can be little doubt in fact that 227 was to the spirit of Epic poetry. followed by 540 or something equivalent, and that the Fight with originally the River was added as an afterthought. It would seem in fact as though 228 were originally meant to follow 204 or 208, to the exclusion of the short colloquy in 211-27, and that both versions had been awkwardly However this may amalgamated when the corpus of the Iliad was formed be, we must recognise the existence of an awkward joint. Another occurs, as we are led to expect, at the end of the Fight witli the In 284 Poseidon and Athene come to Achilles' aid. River. But they

confine themselves to

empty promises.

They

tell

Achilles that the River

384
" will

lAIAAOC

<P

(xxi)

soon assuage" (292), and up to 304 we seem to see Achilles in a fair But in 305, instead of assuaging, Skaniandros grows " still more wroth," and all but overwhelms the hero, till Hera herself, evidently" " is for Achilles (328), and sore afraid ignorant of her friends' intervention, takes the practical step which the others have so unaccountably omitted ; Here then Hephaistos soon does what Poseidon and Athene have neglected. we have again a double recension. In the first form of the fight Poseitlon the passage and Athene of course made their intervention effective of Hera and Hephaistos, in order describing this has been dropped in favour as is made plain by the allusion in 332. to introduce the Theomachy We seem then to recognise the following stages in the building of the a part of the Mv/vts book. (1) The chasing of the Trojans by Achilles,

way

to escape.

though we may (2) to this is prefixed the Lykaon episode (540-end) admit the possibility that this belonged to the Mv}vts from the first (3) the (4) the Fight with Asteropaios episode (to 227) is inserted between them some lines preceding it (say 209-27) are the Kiver is inserted (228-304) wrongly retained, and there was a conclusion meant to fit on to 540, which with a new ending to the Fight is now lost (5) the Theomachy is inserted, with the River. At what point the prologue (1-33) came in we can hardly but it was late. say
;
; ; ; ;
;

Note on the Apparatus Criticus to

^ and X

for

The critical materials for this book and the next are more abundant tlian There is ground for thinking that *i> was any other part of the Iliad. chosen at an early date as the subject of a critical commentary which embodied a great deal of Alexandrian learning omitted from the excerpts of the "quartet" preserved for us in SchoL A. Nicole's publication of the Genevese Scholia (Schol. U) shewed that those which referred to these books were entirely diff'erent from the rest they are disastrously mutilated, but even in their present condition they have distinctly enlarged our knowledge of Alexandrian criticism. Nicole's publication has been followed by that of the papyrus scholia in Grenfell and Hunt's Oxyrhynchus Painjri, Part ii. pp. 52-85, which also refer to <3?. These, though not actually the source of Schol. U, are very closely related (see G. and H. p. 56, Allen in C. R. xiv. p. 15); they are connected, though in what way it is not easy to say, with one Ammonios ^ probably the author of a work Trepl Smcjiopas and date from about 100 a.d. ovo/xdroji/ They are cited in the App. Grit, as "Anim." = Ven. 458) have it has been remarked also that P and X ( some unusually well-informed scholia on this book and it has been concluded that a special commentary on it existed in antiquity (whether the work of Ammonios or another) which was freely drawn upon by succeeding P however does not strictly confirm this view, as scholia of the scholiasts. better class extend through Y and X as well, nor does Schol. T, who is undoubtedly indebted to the same source, shew any very marked superiority in
;

his information It must, I think, be provisionally held that respecting *. the coincidence in the range of Ammonios and Schol. is purely accidental.

Between

cols,

x and xi are the words, written at right angles to the text,

^(T7]/ji.eL(j}(Td/j.T]v.

'

A/j.fj.uvios

A/M/j-wviov 6 ypaixfia.Ti.Kbs

lAIAAOC
It is cert.iinly ucciiUMitul tlnU
'I'

<t>

(xxi)
sIkhiIiI a;,'aiii

385
have been taken for

ami

a special critical stiuly by Huiriiiaiiu,

who

wnd

anytliinj,'

His work is elaborate ami but the readings of hia M.ss (A, Yen. 15, ( D, II, L, ////m.) so constantly dilfer from those given by La Roche as to drive an unfortunate editor to desi)air. La Roche had Holfnianti before him, and in case of differences the ju-esuniption should be in his favour but his standard of I have therefore accuracy is too low to allow of confidence. thought it

ZweiundziiMtizii/stes Buck (4> and X) was known of these new authorities.

;

publisheil his Eiimnd.:irnn::iijsten der liias in 1864, lon^ before

thorough

!,

necessary in various places to quote Hoffmann's reailings when diffiiring fiuni La Roche'.s, placini^ them for distinction's sake between brackets But [. I have not attempted to indicate all occasions of difference.
j

Finally,

was selected by Tollius

for a collation of eleven

p. cviii),

Paris Mss.

He handed

his notes to

Heyne

(vol.

iii.

who published

a selection

from them, but without giving any clue as to their identification. His It appears that Heyne's Par. A, K, C readings are rejteated by La Roche. are my P, Q, R respectively. The rest it is not easy or important to
identify.

VOL.

II

2 C

lAlAAOC *
MaxH
aXX' OTe
8r]

napanoTdjuiioc.

Bdvdov
evda
-rrpo^

Tropov l^ov evppeio<i 7roTafj,oto, tKto Zeu<i, SivijevTO^, ov aOdvaro'^

Tov<i
p.ev

SiaTfxi]^a'i

irehlovhe

SicoKe

TToXiv,

rjt

irep

'A;^(Ztot

dTvl^6[xevoL

(po/Seovro
'

y/jLarc
TTji

ran Trporepcot, or
oi

e/xaivero
7re</)f^oTe?,

(^athLp^o^

EKTCop-

ye rrpoxeovro

rjepa

S'

"Upv

TTLTva Trpoade /Badeiav

69

ipvKe/jbev

yjfiiaee'i

Se

iTOTap^ov elXevvTO ^aOvppoov dpyvpoStvTjv.

8'

ev

errecrov
h'

p.eyd\(Oi

ij-ardywi,

/Spd-^^e

S'
8'

aiird peedpa,

6')(Bat
1.

dp.^1 Trepl p^eydX'

li

la")(ov'

ol

dXaXijTMi

10

Zen.

2. dedNaroH up(p)HOC PR {yp. kuI eOpeToc Sch. P). p6oN Aph. Harl. a, 4. T^TOKe Par. suppl. grec. 144. axaioi : oi aXXoi CHJLQRST aWoi P. 7. ni\Na U. Yen. B Vr. b A, Mosc. 2, yp. A

nopoN

I!

1-2 = S 433-34, fi 692-93, q.v. 3. &iaTJLiHsac, evidently severing into two bodies. Bentley however took it to mean a-ossinrj as in e 409 rboe Xairfxa
SiaTfiri^as eTr^prjcra.
4. For 'Axaioi most Mss. have oi dWoi, a reminiscence of the same phrase in Z 41, 'f>554. There is no record of the Achaians having passed the ford in the previous indeed the ford itself is named battles only here and in the passages quoted from S and fl, always in the same formal line, and like other topographical points seems to be a mere poetical invention for occasional use. The oldest battle-scenes know nothing of it, often though the light shifts from the city to the camp.
;

may be paralleled in modern Greek, where the perf. pass, has entirely the disappeared, with the exception of
tense,
^'^-rticiple

wliich

is

in

common

use.

The
We
:

mist spread by Hera is forgotten again immediately, the usual fate of supernatural darkness in a well-marked class
see P 268, etc. of interpolations are not even told whether it is Achilles or the Trojans who are to be checked we must understand it to be the
;

probably
latter.

Dtintzer omits rjepa

epvK^p.ev

6. ne<puz6Tec, in a state {\)C\-L) of rout, word recurring only in this book (528, For the formation see 532) and X 1.

//.

G. 26. 5. The isolated perf. part, without any trace of the other parts of

altogether. 8. The idea as shewn by the contrast of neQloN (3) seems to be that above the ford hills came down to the river and cut The otf tlie retreat in that direction. scene so far corresponds to tlie modern in reality that the Mendere is fordable two places, and is elsewhere deep enough to drown a man. Baevippooc is elsewhere

applied only to OkeanoF.

386

lAIAAOC
hvveov tv6a kuI tvOa,
&)<
8'
'60

(\\i)
hiva<;.

387

eXiaaufxeuoc irepL
Trfpos"

VTTo

piirrj^

uKpihe'i

rjepedoi'rac

<f)evye/j,evai

7roTap,uvBe'

opjxevov
ctj<;

^ai(f)VT]'i,

to Be (fyXeyei (iKd/xarov trvp ral Be Trruxjo-ovai Ka6' vBcop"E-di'Sov

VTT

\\.'^tW?]o<;

/3a6vBiv7]evTo<;
'ittttcov

15

TrXPjTo puoii KeXdBfov

eTrifil^

re kol dvBpow.

avrap

Btoyev))'i

Bopv
o

p,ev
8'

Xiirev

avTOv

eV

oyOr/i

KeKXi/xevov fivptKijiaip, ecrdope Baiixovt lao<i olov ej^ojv, kuku Be (f)peal p-i'iBero epya, cfxtayavov rvTTTe 8' eiTiaTpot^dBriv' tmu Be aruvo^i otpwr deiKrj^;
ctopt
ft)<?

jO

6etvo/j,ei>Q)v,

epvOaivero

8'

aip-ari,

vBcop.

VTTO

B\(f)lvo^

/xeyaK)']Teo<i

l^dve^ dXXot
evop/MOV,
'6v

cf)evyovTe<i

TrifiTrXdai

fxv^ov<i

\i/j.evo<;

BetBioT';u)^
Tpci)e<:

fidXa ydp re KareaOiet,

TTOTa/xolo
o

Ke XdjBrjiaiv
25

Kara Betvolo peedpa

B
iirel

TTTwcraov inro
11.

Kprj/u.i'ov'i.

Kdfxe ')(elpa^ ivaipcov,

Did.
"

NNeON
A.
(7/).

(fiat

ru>v

Kara

irdXeis

nj^xont'
:

ncpi
P.

ACOO
15.

Vph,

I',:

Kara
1)

i>, 7/.

12.

unai
.

CGJLRS
-,p.
:

Ilarl. a.

HcpeeoNTO

cn oyeH ."^yr. en" oxeaic (i. 18. T eeope Hail, b, Kiiig'.s. tVtoi ^ax'^^^^c aaiJUONi icoc Heyne?> Sch. AT: pioliably this refers a'mi' cnopouccN 22. &' cm. Syr. to :>3 below. 23. ninXaci L {mtpr. 11) cmnXaci T. cOopjuouc Sn te T hnke G. Bar. 24. re 25. BinoTo A deiNoio Ke(N) JU Pjar. Mor.
Harl. a
17.

Baeu
(1

yp.

A: CKGope

Par. a

1.

un6 Binhgntoc CNeope 1>;1I,. o< -,/.. auTOC d"

A'")

DHiJS

Vr.

b, antl

nvh

Enst.

11.
s^ni,

CNNCON,

H. G.
;

also be
flierein

prob. for ^-aveF-ov, root cf. It may aXa/3e. explained as = fi'-(e)>'eoj', swam
67
;

yepai6i

and a few similar expressions

in

H. G.

261. 3.

306, evrpexoiT 385, ?yKiiJ.aL X 513, though as a rule with ev imply not in but compounds ?to, except in the perf. (677e7da<rt;', etc.).
cf.

ivaTp<f)on.ai

19. See note on ^ 176. 20-21 483-84 but udcop in place of yaia leaves an hiatus at the end of the

=K

372. 317 (dat.), 12. pinfic, the rush of lire, as of the wind, O 171. Aep^eoNTai, take whir/. This mode of dealing with locusts is said by the scholia to be characteristic of
cf.

For nepi

li

The t of the dat. is rarely, if Bentl. conj. Kufia. ever, left unelided. is also a possible alternative (cf. aifiaros and similar phrases in If. G. wpijcrai wpos
hfth foot.

151

e).

Cypru.s, and has indeed been practised there till recent years. Strabo says that the same device was used by the locust -eating tribes in Aithiopia (xvi.
p. 772).

see note on G 222. For the metaphor compare the picture of tlie Xifiiju fvopfioi in Hes. Scut. 207
22. JueraKHxeoc,
ff.,

in

wliich apyvptoL SeX^ives

idotvm'

iWoiras ixOis.
for fiXXoi,
cf.

Hence van
eXXotj

L. conj.

eWoi

ixOvff^v

Soph. Ai.

either trans, or intrans. it recurs only in the pass. (pXeyero, 365, which is in favour of the first alternative. But (pXeyideiv is found in both uses, cf P 738 with <t> 358. 17. 6 SiorcNHC, a very rare use of the
13.

9Xrei
;

may

be

1297 (see Jebb's note), t'x^t'es iWol ap. Ath. 277 d (' Eumelos or Arktinos or whatever his name is'). The suggestion is ingenious but needless the poet of
;

course
Cf.

regards the dolphin

64.

as

fish,

25.

The

variant

5lvoIo

implies

the

article

in

H.,

to

be compared with 6

absurd interpretation eddying, See on T 259.

SivijiVTOi.

388
^Q)ov<i
e/c

lAlAAOC
iroTa/jLOio

<t>

(xxi)

7roivr)v

UaTpoKXoLO
oirlcrao)

BvooSeKa Xi^aro Kovpovi MevoLTtaBao Oavovro^.

ve/Spoix;,

Tov<i
Brjcre

e^Tj^e
S'

dvpa^e Te^777roTa? yvre

X^^P^"^
evTiX')]TULaiv
iirl

ifMaaL,

30

rou<i

avTol (^opeeaKOV
8'

aTpeirTolaL x^Twai,
iirl
vrja<=;.

SwKe
avTap

eraipotaiv Kardyeiv KOi\a<i

a^fr

evopovae

hal^ejievaL /xeveaivcov.

ev6'

vie

npid/jLoio

avi')]VTTo

AapSavtSao
avTO<i
35

K TTOTa/JiOV (fievyOVTl AvKcioVt, TOV pa TTOT eK Trarpb'i aX.(o!]<i ovk iOekovra, rjye XajSoov
ivvvxi'O'i
Tci/jii'e

irpofx.oXMV 6 veovi 6p7nf)Ka<i, Xv

dp'

S'

eptveov o^ei ^^^aX/cwt

dpixaro-^

|j

dvrvye^ elev
hlo'^

TWi

S'

dvooiarov kukov rfKvOe

'Ap^tA,Xeu9.
40

KoX Tore fiev

VT]valv

djwv, drdp
Se
^elv6<;

fiiv Arjfivov VKTLfiev7]v eirepaaae vl6<; 'li]aovo<; o)vov eSwKe-

KeWev

fiiv

eXvaaro, iroKkd
8'

S'

ehwKCv,

hlav 'Xpia^riv Trefxy^ev '']/jL/3pto<i evOev vireKirpo^vycov rrarpdtlov XKero Soifia.

'Hertcoi/,

e?

29.

Touc
II

5'

Harl.

a.

33.
1

^vloi.

aurbc

b' 014;'
12
:

cnopouce

see

on
:

IS.

i|

a\}l

auT T.

7p. Kal fiNbpouce X.

b,

5aYzJJ,eNai Ai.
:

aaVsejueNoi Vr. d

KaxaKxd-

ueNQi J Par.

yp. A.

34.

uTi S
witli

cnepHce GQ. by Ar. (Nicole

41

is

marked
43.

40. uieT U. 38. aNXurec cipjuaxoc Q. an obelos in U, and may have been athetized

p. xlv.).

ojJiBpioc Q.
Trepdoj to

28. noiNHN, lilood-p7-icc, as S 498. 31. cxpenxoTci, see note on E 113. The iiJ.a.i>T% are no doubt merely the

leather
vi.).

belts with which the tunics were girt about the waist (App. B, v.,
It
is

pass which makes iwip-qaa only but the two verbs are evidently closely akin, through the sense to make to pass over,' which is indeed quite admissible
; '

here.

evident
. .

that

the victims
'

wore no
37.

dupT]^.
'

wholeopnHKQc, a kprnebu and-part figure, rarely found except of

persons.

But

cf.

only) and (in a , (not Homeric). 41. For Euneos son of Jason and HipHe appears to have ])olyte see H 469. bought Lykaon as a slave. The unoc
Cf.
irpl-aixai
7rt-7rpd-o-/cw

236.

Agar

conj.

ipLveov, for it is
:

evident that Lykaon can only have been cutting the branches he can hardly have been into shape cutting them off the tree by night, as the ace. would imply {J. P. xxv. 308). The young branches are chosen for their flexibility to make the curved &vTvyis. Theokritos ignorantly imitates the passage (xxv. 247) when he makes such shoots used for the felloes of wheels. 40. ^n^pacce, sold, a verb occurring only in this book of the Iliad (58, 78, The forms 102, 454) and in ^ and 0. found are the perf. part. (58) and the
aor.

746 was the silver cup according to there described. Bergk rejects the line the Argonautic as interpolated from legend, which is found in the Iliad only li Ar. in late passages (see ytt 70). athetized (see above), it may be that he took offence at the repetition of eScoKCN. 43. This Eetion does not appear elsewhere.. guishes

The epithet "luBpioc distinhim from the father of Andro-

Trepdfw).

{iiripaffaa or iwipaaa as if It is to be distinguished

from from

Arisbe, a tow'n on (Z 395, etc.). the Hellespont, B 836. The noXX<4 given for him consisted of 300 oxen, 79-80. 44. uneKnpo9urcbN shews that the intention was to keep him in custody for

mache

his

own

safety.

lAIAAOC
evBe/ca

(XX

i)

389

S' i]/j.aTa Ovfiov irepireTo olai (^iXoiaiv i\do>v K aKtiiivoio' Bv(i}8eKUTr)t 8e /jLip avTi<i

-^epaiv

'A^tXXj/o?
etV

^eo<f
/cat

efi^aXev,

o<?

p.tv

t/xeXXe

Trep^yjreii'

'Ai'Sao

ovk ideXovra veecrBai.

ovv evo7]ae 7ro8apKr)<; 8to<f \^iWeu< 50 yv/j.rut', i'nep KopvOo^ re Koi acririho^, ov8' ^X^^ t'7^0?, aXXrt TO, fiev p utto iravra -^apal ySaXe reipe yap /opw? (f>evyovT^ eK Trora/jLov, KapuTo^; K vtto yovvar eSdpva
S'
(i)*i

TOP

o^Oijaas
"
0)

S'

ctpa
rj

eitre

Trpo<;

ov peyaXi'jTopa

Bvpov
5r>

TTOTToi,
8r}

peya Oavpa roh

viro
^o(f)ov

6(p0a\polcnv opo)paf
ov<i

7]

[jbtiKa

Tp6)^ p.eya\i']rope<;,

irep

7r(f)vov,

avTd
olov

dvacTTi^crovrai
oj;

rjepoevro^;,
vrjXee^i

Kal oS' ?j\9e

cf^vycov

vtto

ypap,

Ai]p,vov e? -qyaderjv TreTreprjpevo^- ovSe piv t'cr^e iroi'TOf; aXo9 TroXi?}?, b 7roX6t9 deKovra<; epvKei.

aXX' dye
yevaerac,
ij

Brj

kuI Sovpo^
iSco/xai

dKCOKi]<i

ijfxeTepoio

60

6(f)pa

ivl

(jjpealv

^8e
1)

Saeico

dp

opM<;

Kal KeWev eKevaerai,

rj

ptv epv^ei
'

yrj
45.
58.

(f)vcri,^oo'i,

re

Kara Kparepov
C
Xv. A.
62. 51.

irep

epvxet.
hk Harl.
a.

euju6c C.
.1.

46.

aueic

rap
rfi).

56.
d,

aueic C.
.

draecHN

nenapHueNoc
63.
a.
'

O.

KOKeTecN

.IPi^'K ITail.

\r. d (kok.

epuKci Syr. c e g h j, Harl.

45.
<piXoici

rfl

raTa Harl. b

{si'pr.

Kara vm.

DHPQRU
,

9ucizcooc CD.II'f.^iRTU I'u. Kai C. King's Par. c g h j nep re li.

:

may
;

among
ireo

his frieiuls tQi5' (vi oiKwi

be a locative dat. but H 61, v 61 (repiraKTi

re

kclI

Xaotcri)

are in favour of regarding it rather as instrumental or coniitative (//. G. 145,

n. 4).

4S.

Neecoai

i.s

best taken with

7rf>i/'eii',

ouK ceeXoNTQ standing by itself as in 36. But this is one of the few cases in which viiffdoLi means simply go, and has lost the true Homeric sense return hwnc (happily) which is equally marked in the cognate foaros. Ace. to van L. the
^

In 53 we liaveat last the apodosis The sentence is a good instance of the way in which the Epic narrator, without losing his main idea, lets liimself be carried away by the thoughts which suggest themselves as he goes on. 54 = N 99. 191. 56, cf. 57. oTon 9h, see note on X 633. 58. nenepHJueNoc, a form objected to
.state.

to 49.

by

Leskitii,

who

reads wewprfixivos, which

;

is suj)porte<l

by Ionic inscriptions

Fick

only other cases are ^ 51 (see note), S'8, 261 (=p 430), 498, <t 186 ( = x -134, 496), X 484, out of more than 100 places. So also Hes. 0pp. 237.
50.

interrupted for a how Achilles it is because he is recognised Lykaon disarmed, without a helmet or shield. This again is exjianded by the independent addition of the clause oi'5' exf ^TX"') and 51-52 are a further explanation of how he came to be in this defenceless
is

The sentence

suggests also Treirepaff/xevos, as if from See note on 40. wepd^w, like irepdaffai. 59. noNToc aXdc, the deep of the sea imitated by \ iigil, nmris magna claudil nos obice pontus, Acn. x. 377. The primary meaning of ttovtos is not clear. 6"2. KeTecN, from the other world prob:
;

time by the explanation of

;

ably a euphemism, as antecedent.

63.

it

has no distinct

text is given above ; be seriously questioned if we ought not to read with Brandreth 7aja re Kparepdv irep epvKet, to ^I'crtjajos, 7? which the variants point. The advau-

The vulgate

but

it

may

390
'

lAIAAOC
G)9

<I>

(xxi)

Mpfjiaive

fievcov,

Se

ol

crxe^ov yXde reOrjiroi^,

S'

^/ovvcov

ayjraa-Oac

/xe/xaco*;,

Jrepl

ijdeXe

dufiMt

65

kukov koI eKibvyeeiv Odvarov re

i^TOi

Ki]pa fieXaivav.
8io<i

fxev

Bopv fxuKpov av^ay^To

6
8'
S'

'A;)^tA,A,eu9

ovrdfievaL p.eixaM<i,
Kv\lra<;-

vrreSpafie Kol

Xd^e yovvwv
70

eyx,^L7]

dp'

virep

pcotou ivl yairji

earrj,

le/Mewt]

XP^^'^
ereprjc

d/xvac
p,ev

avrdp
TTji

rPjC

dvSpofieoio. eXoiv eWiaaero

yovvoiv,

ovhe pbeOleiey^v ^'7%09 aKayP'^vov eirea irrepoevTa 7rpoat]v8aKai ptv (j)cov)'jaa(; " crv Si p.' atSeo Kai p.' eXerjaov yovvovpat, a, 'A^tXeO,
S'
krep'qt,

dvri TOL

elpi

iKerao,

SiOTpe(j)e<;,

alSoloio-

75

67.

aN^cxcec J
70.

A'^r.

b,

Mosc. 2 and ap. East.

68.

Xd6e
:
'

BdXc
:

G.

69.

NWTON Hy.

axtueNai Par. a {yp. edjuiGNai, yp. acaceaii ejuumeNai (): acai 3h S Vr. A (glossed d^paadai) hucnqi Cant. Bar. (yp. aujueNai) 73. TovTov irpoaTLdiaai Tives ov (pepofx^vov iv rah Apiardpxov, Did. 'Vat. 10.'
ajuueNQi
:
||

GHJPRT
fV run.

Kai p'

6\o9up6ueNOC
XiccojaeNoc
ft.

and

Did.

||

9CONHcac

ACQU

Syr.

Ven.

V>

P.ar.

Mor.

yp. A.

It is tages of this reading are obvious. needless to point out the improvement in rfi for yaia is suspicious the rhythm, The first syllable of <pvaL(see r 104).
foos
is

68. Both un^dpaue and the words of 69-70 seem to shew that the spear is
cast, in spite of the rule of Ar. that ouTOJueNai is used only of thrusting. 70. See T 279-80. aucNai, apparently a primitive non-thematic form from a-w See notes on N 315, T (root su) satiate. 402. For the personification of the spear cf 168, A 574 \i.\ai6fieva xpobs
3.ffai.

properly short,
derived from

cf.

(pvais,

ipvaif

dpfxares,

ravvaiTTTepos etc.
j'wr?,

And

the

we ought to have -wos, not -oos. The main difficulty is the fact that in T 243, X 301 we have Schulze has shewn how the (pvcri^oos. originally short v of this and similar verbs {\vu) etc.) has gradually succumbed
word
is

71.
73.

Cf.

45.
'

The statement that

in

to the analogy of the verbal forms with -vff- till in later Greek lengthening is almost invariable (App. D, b (2). a).

not found
accepted

the

this line was editions of Ar. is

Hence we need not be surprised to find a variation of quantity in Homer. And possibly in T 243, X 301 we should read (pval^wos with w shortened as in ripwos
( w w) j' 303. The apparent inappropriateness of the epithet itself (see note on r 243) is pointed out by Schol. T (oi) KoXbv rb iiridiTov eVt veKpQiv kol tv/x^wv To avoid this difficulty raTTop-evov). Pick has ingeniously proposed to derive it from*i'of6sa masc. form (Skt. i/avas) of i'efa = fet'a, so that (pvai-i'oos = ^i-do}pos. This, if correct, would of course be decisive in favour of (pvffi^oos. 67. In 17 Achilles has laid down his spear but as 1-33 are in all probability of different authorship the discrepancy
;

as Didymean by Ludwich. however no trace of omission in the M.S.S., and the beginning of the speech without it is hardly Homeric. See however 480 below. 76. Tlio mere breaking of bread under another man's roof entitles to the position of a suppliant, even though the intention

There

is

to protect be absent.

among

This is the rule the Arabs to the present day (see

:

Robertson Smith, Kinskip and Marriage in Early Arabia, p. 41 'even the thief who has surreptitiously shared the evening draugiit of an unwitting host is safe'). Thus though Lykaon is not actually a iKir-qs, because he has not been accepted as such by Achilles, he yet claims to be as good as one. For this sense of dvTL cf. 6 546 clvtI KaaiyvrjTov ^eivos 6'
'

'

is

not surprising.

iKerr]? re rervKTai,

and

163.

lAIAAOC O
Trap

(xxi)
ukti'^v,

31)1

yap
ro)c
fjL

croL

TTpcoTcoi
fx

iracrd^ii^v

i^rj/jLi'iTepo'i

i'/fiari

ore

etXe? evKTtfiei>tjt

ev aKtorji,
(ptXayv

Kai

iirepaaaa'i avevOev aycov

69
lY/aderjv,
rpl'i

Trarpa re
8t'

re

Xt^jfjLvov

KaTu/j.f3oiop

rot

7)\<f)oi>.

vvv he
Tjhe

XvfMT)]'

hvcoheKdT)),
'

ot

ruacra tropoiv 7;ct)? he e'f "]\iov ei\)']XovOa

p,e
rerji^;

pLoi

ear 11/

80

TToWa iraSiov vvv av

p.oip
o<?

ev '^epaiv edi]K

vXoij
(Toi

/xeWco TTOV uTre-^BecrBat Att irarpi,

ehcoKe'

fie

avTi<i

fiivvvBdhiov he

fie

fi7]Tr]p

yeivaTo AaoBorj, BvyuTrjp "AXrao yepovTo<;,

85

"AXra

OS'

AeXeyeaai ^iXoinoXefioLcnv dvdaa-ei,

Ihjhaaov uLTDjecro-av e-^cov eVt ^arvioevri. Tov h e^e Bvyarepa llplufio^, TroXXa? he kuI ciXXa^78. enepacac l'</r lliil. a, iv dWui Kai eKaTONBoioN LP (ji. ri's. eKaroJuBoioc () {supr. n AXeoN i,. 82. au jue tchic aOre ue chc Syr. SwKe Ar. 84. aueic C','. 85. \ao96KH \'r. !>. aXxao C|D|: aXxaco O: aXreo I'ar. b: 86. qXtq' aXjeco li. QNacce P<,KS Syr. King's- Par. a f li, aud iviai. nliv Kara. TroXets Did. un6 12 (the text of T lia.s un6, in spite of Maass's express 87. cni Strabo xiii. 605
77.

eTSec .IT.

eiJKTiueNco K.

xie

nepdcac A.

79.

-.

statement to

tlie

contran').

88.

b'

p'

P.

noXXcoN re Kai aXXcuN Mass.

seems

This 76. npcoTUi, tirst among Greeks. to make the personal relation

as putting the actual protector iu a special position. So Odysseus says to Nausikaa ae yap 6S irpuiTTjv iKbfxriv, 'C 175, and .similarly 7? 301, 6 462. aKTHN, A 631.
closer,
.
.

79.

of the cu]i
80.

iKoxduBoioN expresses the value see ou 41), not the actual

CF. '^ 703-05.

substance of the ransom.

as it gives the cjiamilepsis in the correct form, it should be accepted. For the elisi(m of -0 of the gen. see note on A 35. ONdccei, the variant 6.va.<sa(. looks like an emendation to bring the passage into harmony with T 92 where we hear of tlie sack of the town by Achilles. But Z 35 seems to imply that the place was still inhabited, and we are not told of Altes' death. Nor need we be

and

witli nun 3c because he has in his mind his present state, which he presently resumes with NUN au in 8"J. It is probably through not seeing this that the ancient commentators generally took the word as an like to be ransomed I should opt. The short v is of course quite again.'
aor.

XuuHN

indie,

troubled

may
and
87.

to harmonize passages which probably be of different authorship

date.

^n(, the \mb of the vulg. is a curious instance of a corruption which has invaded all mss. they are, however,
;

'

notoriously careless about prepositions.

There can be
Cf.

little

doubt which

is

right,

decisive against this (cf. Saivvro ft 665, and II 99). Tpic t^cco, the iroWd which

Eetion gave to Euneos, 42. This is evidently meant to shew Achilles how valuable he will be if again sold. 85. AaoeoH, see note on X 46-51. 86. "AXxa" is the reading of C and
writing iK irX-qpov^ in place of elision being common enough in Mss. This form of the gen. is the older and more likely to be corrupted,
virtiially

H 445. Schol. T, fTTi roij irora/xoh (fiafxtv KeiffOai. ras TroXeis (but with lemma viro) Strabo xiii. 60.") ypdfpovcri 8e rives ovk fP formed "i'7r6 w." ainHeccQN, liere only from aiiros as fifffrjeis from fj^ffos (see
for Satnioeis is a river in

34,

note on
8.^.

269\

of G,

X 53 she is still alive, because it refers back to the time of the verb yeivaro. For the
^xe, imperf., although from

polygamy

of

Priam

see

48.

392
Trj<;

lAIAAOC
Se

(P

(xxi)

Svco yevofieaOa, av S' cifxcpo) 8ei.poro/jL7J(Tet,<i. Tov TrpcoToiai fjiTa TrpvXieacn Sd/xaa(ra<;, )]Toi avrideov WoXvhwpov, eirel ^dXe^ o^ei hovplvvv he 8i] evOdZ' e/xol kukov eaaerat- ov yap oi(o
aa(;

90

dWo

yelpa^; (pev^eaOai, 8e TOi ipeco, av

iirel
8'

eireXaaae ye
c^peal

Sai/j-oiv.

evl

^dWeo

arjtat'
95

ovy^ oixoydarpio^ "KKTopo'^ elfiL, fiy /me 09 TOL eralpov eire^vev evr/ea re Kparepov re.'
,

Kzelv

eirel

ft)9

dpa
fii)

fiiv

Tlpuifjboio

Xiaaofzevo'i "
vr'j'TTie,

eireeaaiv,
fioL

ajjueiXiKTOv

irpoo-rjvha 8

(f)at8i/jLo^

u/o?

ott

ctKOvae'

irplv

[xev

yap

7n(j)avaKo fjbrjS' dyopeveTidrpoKkov eTnairelv aicrifiov ^]/J.ap,

evl
(f)pe(Ti

ciTTOLva

100

Tocjjpd
89.

Tt fioi
:

TrecfiiSecrdai
90.
I'l;

<f)LXTepov

r/ev

THC

ToO
92.

J.

npuXeecci

noXeecci

PR"\

91.

doupi
93.

yp.

xaXKco

Harl.
95.
coi

a.

ecccai

OUK iordcTpioc Zen. cu juaXicTQ xoXwai

Harl. (a srvpr.) b, ev aXKui A. oc tic J Cant. 96 mn. Vr. b.

;|

|i

A. After this Syr. adds

jue Vr.

re:

gni

9peciN oida koi qutoc.

100.

99.
:

anoiNO

TaOra

ai).
:

Eiist.

ni<pdcKeo (t.IPQ (R e corr.).

o'lCiJUON
(J.

JuopciixoN G.

101. Tl

&e H, eV
89.

aWwt

A.

!|

^iXrepoN

BeXrepoN

SeipoTouHceic, slaugMcT like a victim at tlie altar so 555, x The word gives the same idea as 349. our 'butcher.'
helples.s
;

for such an inference is, In a polyhowever, extremely slight. gamous household the children of the

The foundation

should

is liard to say whether we read eccexai or ^aaeai. The has strong though not wide latter support, and linds sufficient analogies in 39, /3 166, IT 103 KaKov iravTfcrcn -Yevolfj.r]v.

92.

It

same mother would naturally feel a closer among themselves than with half brothers and sisters ; and all that Lykaon can urge is that his relationship to
tie
is not as close as it might have In anj^ case the passage would prove nothing for the Greek practice. (See Z 205 for a trace of female kinship The line added among the Lykians. in Syr. is curious, as x"^<^'*' is not a Greek form. 98. See A 137. dfiiXiKTOv 6^ Fow'

Hector

been.

93.

eneXacce, see on
are

418.

by Bayfield on good grounds. Two of them are borrowed. 94 from A 297, 96 from P 204. The mention of Patroklos as amiable is not in place in an enemy's mouth 94 is quite unsuitable for a petition
' ' ;

94-96

condemned

and
for

it

is

useless for

Lykaon

to appeal

mercy on the ground that he is not 'of the same womb' with Hector, when lie has just reminded Achilles of the slaying
of his

own brother

But there is no clear H. the F was lost at a very early date, as in other words where it was followed by o or a; (//. G. 393). 99. ni<paucKeo, perhaps tender, see on
aKovaev, Fick. case of Foxp in
;

makes no allusion
his reply. 95. OJUordcTpioc,

Achilles Polydoros. to the argument in

47.
is

The only

loydarpLos, cf. objection to this read-

Zen.

The position of npiw, as a conthe primary junction, is very rare clause almost always precedes. But see It is nowhere else correlative to f 229.
;

500. 100.

compounds of la It has been argued the word shews a trace of the ancient way of reckoning kinship through the mother only, especially in the taking up of blood -feuds. (See M'Lennan, Stmlies in Ancient History, pp. 201 ff. )
ing
are found in Greek.
tliat

that no other

T69pa.
101.

For the qualifying

ti see I 645.

It is so rare in affirmative sentences that

we ought perhaps to adopt the variant But ti gives some little colour Tocppa de.
of reluctance to

make such an
t6<Pp'

admission.

Duderlein conj.

in.

lAIAAOC
Tpcofov,

cp

(xM^

,393

Kal TToWous'

l^coov'i

vvv

ovK tad

o>?

T/s'

eXov i]Be irepaaaa' Bdvarov (pvyrji, ov K ^t"o>> 76

iv
8'
%e/30"'t

'IX-tou

irpoTrdpotdev
Vpoiwv,
6di>

fj,i]i<i

^dXrjiat,
105

Kal irdvrwv

ye TraiScov. av' tl y 6\o(f)vpeai oiyTw? ; dWd, 0tX,O9, Kurdave Kal TiaTpoKXo';, 6 irep aeo ttoWov dp.eivoiv.
irepi
Ilpiu/jLOio

av

Kal

ov^

dW
rj

opdat<i oio<; Kal eyco Ka\o<i re p,eya<i re ; irarpo^ h el'/x dyadolo, 6ed 8e fie yeivaro fiyjTyp771
rj

Toi

Kal
17

efMol

ddvaro'i Kal /xolpa Kparaiij.

>)

110

ecraerai
OTTTTore

^w?

BeiXi]

/xeaov rj/xap,

TK Kal e/xeto "Apr/ k Oufiov eXrjTai, 6 ye Bovpl /SaXoov rj dirb vevpijcfuv oiaron.^ avrou Xvro youvara Kal (f)lXov fos" (jidro, rod 8
/J-ev

yrop'
115

t"7^os"

d(f)T]Kev,

S^

e^ero %6f/Jt
irciv

7reTdaaa<;

dfi(f)OTepa<;.

'A'^iXev<;

Se

epvaadfievo'i

^L(f)o<;

o^v
e'laco

TUT^e Kara KXrjiSa irap^ av-^eva,

8e

01

103.

tic:

re C.

\\

9iroi

xxaTc
Par.

<,'.

GNi Vr. A.
yp. A.
erclo

105.

D.TrQRST Syr. Kai naNTCON

S>
:

Hail.
:

a. Vr. A, Yen. B. cuiindNTUiN G.I Hail, a

(,>
:

104.
{yp. koi

li,

106.
(,>
:

OUTCOC Ar.

oiiTco
J2.

auTCOC

Harl. a
a.

b.

108.
kcijuoi li.

Kai eroo Syr.:

111.

Korco (Karco. Kgrco)

Syr. Harl. a
:

110. cni coi Harl.

u

dd\HC
Bar.
;

AHPRSTU

<1,

Par.

g h

BhiXhc J.

112.

eiioTo

CPQ

apHC G: apei JL Syr.

apfii

Herinapias

f'^).

Aiiiin. {rivh. Scli. T).

104. 'IXiou, i.e. 'IXt'oo (Ahrens). See note on B 518, and 66, X 6. 105. Kai emphasises ttolvto^v, even nil,
i.e.

'I will go so far as to sa,y all,' in order to accentuate the following 'but

chieflj'.'

Kai

correlative {Kal very rare in PI.

6.36?, i2 611).

and 9e cannot be taken Kai both and

. .

as
is

perhaps only

260,

5^ ovk dx^v. Lucretius' adaptation Ipse EpicuniH obit tu vero dubitabis et indignabere ohire? {in. \Qb^). 111. ScIXh is metrically doubtful see The variant SeiXrjs is App. X, i? 20. meaningless. The word occurs onh' here in H., though common in later Greek ;

ovvarbs

Kal

neya^,

j'oPj'

Still better

known

is

106. In (piXoc the scholia see a mocking allusion to the claim of hospitality. But it clearly marks a sudden change of Achilles' impulsive mood to a real pity for his victiui a far finer touch. It is

but we have in p 606 oeUXov r)fiap, and in 2.32 below Set'eXos, which (or deieXou,

Nauck) we ought
For eccerai
.
.

]icrliaps to
cf.

read here.

not necessary to do more than mention the punctuation after Odve, which found

164. The scholia generally (but not Ar.) entirely spoil the sentence, putting a stop after ^a-aerat which they take with the pre-

onnoxe

ceding
a

some favour
died; so
question
if

in antiquity my frieiul It is a ivhy dost thou, etc.

:

line, and making clumsy parenthesis.

7)

ijcbs

rjfiap

not, in avTus, as more Homeric. Plutarch 107. This is a famous line. {Alex. liv. p. 695 F.) says that Kallisthenes used it to warn Alexander in the height of his glory on hearing which Aristotle
;

instead of outcoc we should spite of Ms. authority, read

remarked

"ort

\\a\\i(xeevr)%

Xoyui

fxeu

fiv

112. "ApH*, i.e. 'AprfC. So we must read in 431, but in E 757 (q.v.) and 6 276 the contracted "Apet or 'Apr)L is tixed and is evidence of lateness. The only other form of the dat. is "Xpei 1, w v^) B 479. 113. For the very rare shortening of ft see note on 576. 115-16. Cf. S 495-96. 119 = X 655.

394
Bv
^L<f)0<;

lAIAAOC
ajjL^riKe^e'/c

<D

(xxi)
eirl

8'

apa

'7rpr]V7]<i

<yau]i

KeiTO ra06i<i,

rov

8'

jxekav pee, Seve 8e yaiav. 'AytXei;? irorafMovZe XafBcov iroho^ rjKe (f)ipeadai,
8'

al/bua

120

KUi ol 7rev^6fj,Vo<; eirea irrepoevr " ivravdol vvv Kelcro /xer l-^$vai,v,
alfJb

djopevev ol' a ooreiXrjv

ere

ciTToXi^/jiijcrovTai,

dK7]See<i'

ov8e

[X-qTr^p

evde/jbepi]
olcrei

XeyeecrcrL

yo/jaerat,
a\.o<;

clWa

Z.Ka/uLavSpo'i
125
^'^'^^^^^

Siv7]L(;
Ti<;

etVw

evpea koXttov.
(j^P^X

OpootaKwv
118.

Kara KVfia fieXacvav

a.

nrepoeNTa npocHii^a J Bar. Vr. b A, Harl. a, Amin. (lemina), Scli. T Stxcos Ar. cbreiXHN Between roHcerai and AD: 124. KouaNapoc LR Hail. a. aWb C insert.s h t6 ndpoc nep reiNaxo KoOpoN eoNTa <Kai ^Tpe9eN conj. La R. > 126. ^pTx' (A supr.) Syr. 125. aXoc eYcco Vr. A. KoXnoN honton C. una'i'sei Ar. (Af>h. ?) fi: unaXusei Philetas, Kallistratos (An.), aXXoi (Did.), DH.T UNaXu^ei Syr. (-Xisei) QRST Harl. a {yp. crisei). Par. b e d e g j^ (X erased, j-) But ace. to Schol. BT, Ar. read <ppTK' enaVsei, the Chia jaeXaiNH 9pTx' (ueXaiNHi onatsci. 9pix' conj. Heyne)
raiHC

JQU

Hail.

121.
fico

122. JLosc. 2, yp. A. cbreiXfic 12. Ar.

KeTco

jl

i\

i|

I|

'

120.
o'

HKe 9epceai,
(pepofx-qv

sent hi/ii off (as

wdv

592, ^^a TroSas koI Xeipe (pepecrdaL /x 442, 'let go,' t 468 7r65a Trpoiy)K (pepeffOai). (pepeaOai nieans no more than to go hiii 'way, drift, exnot so much the motion as the pressing absence of guidance, and therelbre of any It is care, on the ]iart of the thrower. the passive equivalent of the pleonastic
fjfiap

infin. in

/St;

livaL.
:

122. Cf. 0" 105 evTavdoL vvv ijao the whole passage a 101-05 resembles this in tone, c' is perhaps best taken as = aoL. But the sequence of accusatives <re u}TeL\T]v alfia, though unusual, is not

9pis is the darkening of the surface of water by the ripple of a breeze, as is described at length in 63-64 cf. also 402 twolt^l vno Tietpvpoio, 692, The idea then fieXaivrji. (pptKl Ka\v<p9ds. is that the corpse after a time will float on the surface, and that the fish will dart up from beneath to eat it. Whether vwo- means up to or (along) beneath it is hardly possible to say, as there seem to be but few parallel compounds of intransitive verbs of motion. v7repxofj.aL, however, takes an accus. of the point reached (e 476, ft 21, a 150),

'

'

'

'

indefensible ;\ae UTeiXrjv may be a 'wholeand-part construction, (JbreiXrjv al/xa ace. of 'near and remote object,' as f 224
'

XP'''a

vi'^ero
coTfiXTjs,

dlos

'Odvcraevs

akfx-qv.

The

gen.
is

though found in mostMSS.,

;

probably only a correction superit looks easier, but it is less idiomatic. 123. OKHaeec, careless of thy fate (cf. ^ 526, of the gods), or with a reference to the more special sense of /c^5o?, without
ficially

The most natural dart under the ripple (from above) 'is excluded by the sense of the passage. So far the text is intelligible, though strange in expression but it contains an apparently false quantity in una'i'sei, for in all the other forms of aiaaw the a is invariably long. ataaw is generally taken to be = au(r(ra>
so
inroBvouai.
'

and

meaning,

will

from

Fat-FiK-jio

(cf.

daLddWu

etc.).

In

The adj. means moiorning rites (Monro). negligent in p 319, elsewhere ncqlcetcd (12 554, f 26, T 18, v 130, w 187). Hence aK-qMa has been conj. here to agree with o-(e), rightly perhaps but needlessly. The

same variation in sense occurs in a.K7)oearos {-ws) Z 60, X 465. 126. Ma7i7j a fish leaping through the
wares shall dart
top to (or beneath) the black ripple, to eat Lykaon'sfat. ju^Xqinq

that case we may compare for the variation of quantity aei from alFei (see note on 211). Anyhow this reading is better than the alternative vtaXv^ei. The old explanation of this is many a tvill avoid a chill fish by eating the fat (!). This incredible interpretation is ascribed Ariston. to Philetas and by Kallistratos, Xeyovrts oti. ol Trioves tGiv ixOviov Kai evTpo<poi. to i/'Ox"? inrofxevovffi Kal ov (pdeipovrai. They must therefore

have taken

os

/ce

(pdyrjiaL to

mean

'

who

lAIAAOC
i-)(dv<;,
6<;
,

<P

(\\\)
hi)fiup.
(fji^i'<,

395

KG
ti'v

(f>(iyi]iai

Avkuovo^ upyera
c'kttv
Ki-^eio/xti'
8'

(f>0eipead
vfieli;

/ce/'

\\lov

ixh>

(pevyovres^
TTOTci/J.O'i

eyco

oiriOev Kepalt^wv.
130

ou8'

vjxlv

TTep

ivppoos dpyvpohivij'i
tepevere ravpov^,
/u(ii}i'V)^a<;

cipKecret,
^(1)01)-;

cot

S>i

8t}da

TroXet^i

8'

eV

hivrjiai

Kadiere

'ittttov^;.

aWa
of)?

Kol

o)<;

uXeecrde

kukov

ixupov,

el~;

Ke iTuvre^

rlaere WarpoKXoio
iirl

(f)ovoi>

Kal \oiybv
Be -^oXcoaaro

\-^ai6)v,
cfxeio.'^

vrjval
t<^'/>

Ooyiaii'

e7r(f)VTe

voa(f)u^

135

w?

ap^
8
<2)C

TTorafMO'i

Mpfirjvev
127. Sc noXeac Ar.
:

dva Oufiov ottw? iravaeie

Ai)h.
\ tii.

Kiipudi ttovolo

pdWov,
131.
137.

P
C.
15

Par.
ii

li.

130 -35
.1
:

f\0.

Ajih.
C^.

noWouc

i^peuere
a.

iepeucoTC

;Ar. ? see below). 135. ejuoTo 1'.

(poNoio
shall

{CjUSyr.

Had.
'

Vi,

1.

Mi

J '-re

on 249j.
lis

this wc he shall avoid the surface (i.e. dive to the bottom) after his meal'; but this of Or again course will satisfy nobody. we may thus exj)lain I'lrat^H, shall dart

have eaten.'

By doing

Mil Tu "uijOd
aiTiwvTai..

01>X

^JfJ-ijjHuuJ'i

/.tLUtruu

may make

I'TraXi^^et

mean

fiivToi Kai 6 'Apicrrapxai fffyKaredero rrji dOfTriffei, /j-V^^" dvTenr(j}v

fj.r)TroTe

(away) beneath the ripple after eating, but not Epic in its is better, indirectness. jue\aiNaN again involves a violation of Wernicke's law (App. N, 16), which may indeed be avoided by adopting the vai'iant fJLeXaivTjL and reading

Did. These arguments do not seem strong, and the passage cannot be judged except in connexion with the whole episode of the fight with the
Tuii 'ApL<TTO(pdvi,

which

river.

131. bHQa, tK TToXXoO drjXofori Kaipov, Schol. B, 'you have long licen sacrikpeiiere :ind Kaeiexe being ficing bulls
' ;

d)pix

= (ppiici.

pres.,
(f)i\(i}v

not impf.
&iro

Cf.

But

it

may

M'hether

the

whole

be questioned passage has not

TT^/uara

been sutfering.'

The use

Trdcrxft, is

a 49 6s or] orjOa has long not so harsh

' ;

undergone .some grave corruption now

The reading (Trai^ei irremediable. ascribed to Ar. by Schol. B T makes no difference to the interpretation.
127.
iXQiJC,
cf.

as to afford a ground for athetesis. For the sacrifice of a bull to a river cf. A 728
it is connected with the conmion personification of a river in the form of a bull or bull-headed man. The sacrifice of live horses in the next line has no parallel in H., and is perhaps mentioned by Achilles contemi>tuously as a barbarSo it apjiears also in Herod. ous custom. iv. 61, vii. 113. See however Greek instances in Pans. viii. 7. 2, and Frazer's

the v
//.

is

apparently long

8c kg G. 116. 4. 9drHici ivho shall eat, with a prophetic colouring (//. (t. 282), and also a This alone is suggestion of intention. conveyed by the variant ws kc, which, though well attested, is hardly so good.

by nature,

The objection that 6's Are (pdyrjicrL must mean shall have eaten is suliiciently
refuted by G -33, I 165, 9. 119, k 538, v 399, and other ]i.issages in //. 11. % 282. 128. ipeeipecee, a phrase more familiar in Attic than in H. The neglect of the f of Ft\iov is a ground for suspecting the antiquity of the line. Perhaps we should read kixv^^^ with Brandreth. The verb is found only here with a local object. 130-35. ApicTTapxos Sia tQv VTro,uvr)/xd'

valuable note on the passage (with Hehn The sacrifice is invariably made 42). to water-gods. 135. Scliol B takes n6c9in as an adverb, and supplies eoiros with cueTo as gen. absolute, no doubt on the analogy of e'/ueO dTrov6a<pLV i6vTo^, a 268, and O But there is nothing 548, cf. X 332. against the .'imple jirepositional use/hr
p.

away from nie = when I was (ar away T 422 oXeadat voffcpi tpiXov vaTpbs Kai
;

Tuv
K^vai

'ApiffTocpdvri
u>s

Twv

<pT]ffl (ttLxovs it. TldeTT]Trapefj.^\T]6evTas i'wb tQiv diropovv8ia ri 6 TroTa/ubs opyi^frai, Kairoi

fir^Tepos, etc.

137.

martial

(7a</>tDs

ai'Tou \4yovTos Tr}v alTiav (sc. 146).

But

special reference to exploits as A 601 and often. (povoio is rather more suitable here.

noNoio in

39(5

lAIAAOC

4)

(xxi)

Slop 'A;\;tXA,7}a, Tpcoeacri 8e Xoiyov dXakKut. To^pa he Yltjkeo^ vl6<; exo)v SoXlxoo-kiov fc'7%0?
W.cnepoTraictiL

eiraXTO KaTaKTaixevat ^eveaivwv, vlel i\i]\e^6vo<i- TOP S' 'A^to? evpvpeeOpo'i

^

140

yeivaro Kal Uepl/Soia,

Trpea^vrdrrjToji
tiji

AiceaaafJbevolo
fjilyi}

dvyarpoiv
/3adv8lv7)<?.
i/c

jdp pa

7roTap.o<;
S'

W.\i\ev<i eiropovorev,
eyiov Svo
eirel

dvrLo<i

Trora/uLoio

earrj

Sovpe- /xeVo? Be ol ev <^pea\ OrJKe

145

'Bcivdo'i,

Kej^oXoiro SaiKra/jievcov al^rjcop,

TOL"?

ol

S'

WyiXev'i eSdl^e Kara poov ovK eXeaipev. ore Bi] ayeSov rjaav err' dWrjXoccnv tovre<;,
150

rov 77p6repo<; TrpoaeeLire TTohdpKrj'^ hla A^^tXA-eu?* " TiV TTodev eh dvBpoJv, 6 fxev erXrji; dvrto^ ekOeiv
hvcrrrjvoyv

he

re iralhe^

e/jbo)i,

/xevec

dvriowai.
(^aihific^
;

rov
"

8'

av HTjXeyopo';
rl

rrpocrei^divee
rj

vio<i'

UrjXetSr] fxeyddv/xe,
el'/jb

jeve^jv epeetpei'i
iovar}'?,

eK Ilatopii]<; epL^oiXov, ri]\o6

dp8pa<i

llaL0va<i
77CU9

dycop 8oXt^e7^ea? ijSe Si or e^ yhiop eiXi-jAovaa. epoeKurr},

e/xol

/xot

pvv

155

avrdp

yeperj

e^

A^iov evpv peovro^,

:

if aWwi p tJutirH A. 143. pa julifh 138. ouu6n P {fiiqn: XoirbN). 144. S" ii. ACPr)Il Syr. Uar. Vr. b, Mosc. 2 145. cjutcppeci A. anopouccN R. f>' 147. edaize P. 148 oni. Syr. 150. cic fie Q. ueu KarappooN CDHTU. rtves uou T. ciNTioN A /'])/.) Mosc. 2. 152. npoce9CONei C. 155. excoN A 157. ejuoi caah J Vr. A, Mosc. 2. (arcoN A'"^ ('.
:
I|
|

||

.s'

141. riHXeroNoc, no doubt a Thracian eponynios, as wv licar of a tribe of

A \

u 1 ffapievos, does not recur in H., but we u ..u 1, 1 hear 01 another n -u Periboia in rj as honoured with a similar divine liaison. 146. aaYKTajuGNcoN, here and 301 only.
'^,
1
4. i.

Pelafrones there.
I-

\-i

The name, Ti hke

AKeo--

151 = Z 127. t^o e 7 145. t 1 CI. Z ^Ar ihe uialosue is l-'-Jj \^ 1 n i .^ ^ ^'^^ evidently modelled uijon that between nii , 1 Diomedes. a Ijrlaukos and -n-

!is

writes, witli Herodianos, Bat Krafievwv, also "AprfC KTdfjLivos. See on A 74, 477.

hardly in should be omitted as in Syr. Cf. note on T 158-60. 150. TIC noecN cic QNapdiN, also a 170; for similar in.stances of the blending of two questions into one cf. Eur. Hel. 86 Tis TTodei', El. 779, Soph. Phil. 243
is

148-49 = Z 121-22.

148

place

here after 144,

and

^^''^- ^ov 'distant Paionia' see B 84850 where Asteropuios is not mentioned among the leaders though by a strict reckoning of time eleven days take us back beyond the point at which the Catalogue is inserted, as the scholia point out. To remedy this defect a line was inserted (ev TroXXats tQv 'IXiddcav Sch. T,

f"

tvi-

''''''

'EivpLir'idr)v

Amm. by

Blass's

certain conj.) after

difference

848 (q. v.) li7;Xe76;'os ^' vlbs Trepide^ios Another 'AarepoTralos.

is that in the Catalogue the Paionians are archers, ayKvXoro^oi, not but spearmen (SoXixerxecc only here) i" A 533 SoXtx' '7Xfa Xfpo"'" exoures isused of Thrakians. 156. This line is an echo of 81.
;

TiviaTb\o)i
Tev^ofiaL

irodiv

Tr\i(i}v,

10^)0 rod irore

TToOei'

ffiTovo/jLov

/iAfos
'

eXiridos
'

It is possible (and Jebb's note on 220). that noecN means not from what place ? hut of what father ?
'

'

lAIAAOC
[W^iov,
o'i OS"

<P

{\\i)

:Jl>7

re/ce

KiiWicnov vScop eVt. yalav irja-iu,] Mi)Xeyui>a kXvtov ey^ei' rov h e/xe (f>a(Ti
i>vi>

yeLi^aaSai'
a>9

avre
6

/jLci^io/jueOa,

(fiaiSi/jb'

X^tXXev,'

1(J0

(f)dT

a7reiXi'}cra<;,

dvear^ero

Bto<i

A^fXXeu?

n.7}\idSa
rjpa)<i

fxeXirji'-

8'

dfiaprPji

Bovpaaii'
I'/ev

/J/i(^(v

Wcrrepoiralo-i,
erepcoi
p,kv

eirel

irepiBe^LO'^
ac'iKo^;

KUL p
pP/^e
Tcoi
S"

Soupl

(BaXer,

ovBe oiairpo
165

auKO^' T^pfcrof "yap epvKUKe, hoipa deolottPd^^vi'

krepoii fiiv (Tvro S Be^iTepr]*i,

eTriypd^Sijv fSdXe ^eipo*;

aifia

KeXaiv(f)e<;

?}

vrrep

avroO

yaujc ei'<Tr/]piKTo, XiXaiop-evrj ^pou<; daai.

Sevrepo<i

avT

W-^^iXev^ fxeXiiiv tOvTrrtcova

170
o^diji/,

WarepoTraLfoi ecfyijKe KaraKrdpevat p-eveaivoiv KoX rov fiev p d<^dpaprev, o B v'^rjXriv ^dXev
p,aaoTraye^
S'

ap

edijKe

kut

o^^t;? [leiXiiinv e'7^09.

i

ou C. 6c 158 om. ADlIH^>TUt Syr. Lips.'^\\: d, Par. e. cniKidNarai aioN 'A. <ou> K(fi\X. 0. cniKiaNaxai aTa Ku'loxos 15. sto on H .S.'iO uherc lor " 160. reiNCceai A reiNaceai A'") C "Schol. A 239" rend Porpli. on X -i:'.!! '"). NUN 5' T Hurl. a. 162. OJuapTH Ili^'KS Syr. Veil. P.. 166. 01190) .Mas.s. enirpdiJi69HN K lrpau9HN e'Tri^eo-riAcDs K'") Ap. Li.i\ 7'2. 'Si nirpau9HN .11' \'r. h ^ 167. CUTO ^H 5' nb' (). quth (J. X"''" ^ nixpau9tON Vr. A.
:
,

Veil.

i!

,i

'

il

168. ENCTHpiKTO CH. 172. uecconaXec Ar. jmeccona^fec Harl. 1)

:

169.

ieuKTicoNa
A'lii.
!>,

/I'li.

AC

Syr.

.Mo.sc.

2'.

7p. leunTcicoNa oia Si(pdw;;o<' X. Par. li {skjji: r) JuecconaXrec

:

(r in rns.).

158 is evidently a late interpolation or adaptation from B 850, where see note. 162. auapxHi, see note on E 656. doupaciN au9ic, with both spears at The verb (/3dXev) is kept in once.
suspense while the sentence branches off into two co-ordinate clauses, each applying to one hand iird Trepide^Los rjv being parenthetical, yet causing the following
;

aixpri in his mind. TO fiev (sc. vi(pos).

Cf.

fx

75

i'(pi\r]i

168. Cf. 317. 169. ieunricoNQ here only (but cf. App. Cr. on T 273) explained' by T 99 idu
;

l^eXos ir^Terai,

though there
sulii.x

is

analogy for the

-Iwv

(.see

no complete Schulze

clause to begin with Kal. 163. nepi9esioc evidently = a'//i6/e.fthe more natural dfxcpiot^ios does troiis The alternative not suit the hexameter. irepl (very) de^ios mentioned by the Schol. is less pointed, and open to the objection that H. never uses Sextos in the metaphorical sense clever.
;

Zen. iOvKTiuva, said to Q. E. p. 309). straight-grained, and derived from KTT)5u)v or KTidwv, the fibre of wood, wliich is impossible.

mean

172. Juecconarec, planted up t<) the midst Ai. i-uaaowakis, explained (a) brandished by the middle {5ti irav oopv k here a meaningless fxiaov TrdXXeTai)
;

165

=T

2ti8, (|.v.

166. cnirpdBdHN, cf. iwiypaipe A 139, and (iriXiySr]!' P 599. X*^'P*^' '^^<-' /<>'"nnn, cf. A 252, T479. As this is raised
for the cast, the spear in touching it goes un^p aCiToO. over his body. 167. Xotc the sudden change of gender in H the poet evidently has the familiar
;

{b) quivering %ip to the middle, epithet in contrast, ace. to Hoffmann, to the commoner phrase eiri 8' ovpiaxos TrtXeIJ.ix^% where only the butt-end ([uivers. This was Ar.'s interpretation, but it is obviously unsatisfactory, as waWeadai does not mean to quiver, and a spear which quivered up to the middle must quiver throughout its length unless we are meant to suppose that it is fixed up to the middle in the eartli. In that case
;
;

398
Ui]\iBr)'i
S'

lAIAAOC
dop o^v
Kpy]fivolo

(xxi)

epva-a-u/jivo^

Trapa firjpov
'

a\T

eVi ol /MefiaM'it/c

ov Bvvar

dpa ixe\i7]v epvaaat %6t^t

8'

K^O^rjO^
7ra%ei77i.

175

Toi? fiev fiiv Trekeixt^ev epvaaea-Qat fieveaivoiv, to Se rerparou ?;^eXe Ovfioyi rpU Se p.edf]K /Sivr

AlaKiZao, a^at eTnyvdfM'^a'i 86pv pbeiXivov dWd e irplv 'A%iXeu9 ax^hov dope Ovfiov dirTjvpa. e/c 8 dpa iraaai 180 'yaarepa ''/dp fxiv rv-^e irap ofxcpaXov, voXaSe?- rov Se (Xk6to(; oaae Kd\v\Jrev 'vvvro yaaal
evi ar7]Uaaiv opovaa<i A^^tXey? 6 ap dadfiaivovT r e^evdpi^e koI ev'X^o/j.evo'i eiro^ rjvharevved " roi, Keia ovTCO'
.

ipi.a6eveo<i Kpovlo)vo<; ^aXeTrov Traialv epL^efievai, TrorafMolo trep eKjeyaMTi.

(bt'jcrOa

185

(TV

/xev

irorafiov jevo<i

efx/xevac

evpv

'peovTO<;,

avrdp
TiKTe
YlrjXev^
roi

iyco
fx

yeverjv fxeydXov

Afo?

ev')(^o[xai

elvai.

TroWolaiv dvdaaoiv ^ivpfXioova<Ji Ata/ctS?;?* o S' ap' Ata/co? eV Ato9 "^ev.

dvrjp
190

Kpeiaaoiv fiev Zev<; TroTafiMV dXt/jivpTjevrcov,

176. puc{c)aceai

DGHPRTU.

178. aYsai Q.
2.

dWd
a' C.

e S

aXKa

i>.

183. ezcNdpize iv eV/ats Did. DHPR opoucoN (.\ 185. eKreracora GPR King's {supr. i). 189. 184. ouToc ,: ouTOJC C{HL|. coi C] zeuc ju^n Q. 190. [tco CK dioc aVoKoc Vr. A. oXiiAoipHeNTcoN C{D} Yen. B, Mosc. 2, Schol. B.
:
.
||

180. racTepi Mosc. Vr. Ir A. sup}'.)

dnirNdif/ac 182. 5' dp'

LRT.
:

179.

rip

Bar.

I|

we only get by an artificial and farfetched conceit what we are toldin direct
words by uecconarec, wliich
is

therefore

to be prefiMred. 17C. cpucceceai, for the fut. see note

on

.30.

^l-q, which is the same the reading of all Mss., so far as we know but there can be little doubt that Bekker is right in restoring 126 (176 = /3i7;s from 125), relaxed from his rfforl. This is the common constr. of /j.edlr]fj.i used intransitively

177. BiHi (or

is

thing)

nient i.s general so aXoxoiat Atos 499 {H. G. 170). eKrcratori, the dat. is to be preferred to the ace. as it stands in a clause independent of the infin. ipi'^fj-ivai, and is no part of the prediciition. It therefore follows the constr. of rot {H. G. 240). 186. 9HC6a, imperf. (or aor. ?), the
;

found with infin. (N 234, "^ 434), part. (0 48), and absolutely (A 516 but never with dat. We may etc.),
it

is

also

present being ^Tjio-^a (so ^ 149), according to the grannuarians but this is probably mere fancy. Tyrannio wrote ^-qada as Either tense suits ])res., 0^a^a as imperf. r^Noc is to be taken by equally well. itself, '&?/ race, the genitives being directly
;

indeed tran.slate 'relaxed in his effort,'' l)ut this does not make the constr. more
is more likely to have been wrongly omitted than wrongly inserted. The double ace. is normal e.g. 270.
;

probable. 179. e

dependent upon ^fi/nevai, and so reNEHN in the next line (cf. S 113, o 225). 190. tc2), therefore (I am stronger than thou; iov) as Zeus is stronger than rivers, the children of Zeus are stronger thaji the
children of rivers (Piatt in "/. P. xxiii. The alternative is to write rwc 213).
as rel., by ivhat (by how much) Zeus is greater than rivers, (by so much) the ofspring of Z. is greater than a river's For this use ef. Plato (offspring).

;-

180-81, .see A 525-26. 183 = N 619. 185. naiclN, plur. because the state-

lAIAAOC

(xxr)

3iJl>

Kpeiaacov B avre Aco<i yever) iroTafiolo reTVKTai. Kal yap aol 7roTa/x6<: ye irdpa /xeyds, el hvvarai
'^paiafj.elv

~i

nW

ovk

tan

A/(

\\povioivi

pd-^ecrOat,

TMi ovBe Kpeioiv

A-^eXcoios

lcro(j>apil^ei,
19.'

ovBe ^aOvppeiTao peya adevo^ ilKeavolo, e^ ou rrep Trdvres' irorapoi Kal Trdaa ddXaaaa Kal Trdaai KpPji'uc, Kal (ppeiaTa paKpa vaovcriv

dWa
Beivi'jv
}/

Kal o? Sl8oik6 A<o9 peydXoio Kepavvov re (Spovnjv, or dif ovpavodev apapayi'iayji.'

y^o<;,

pa Ka\ eK Kpijpvoio epvcraaro ^dXKeov

avTo6t
Xeiirev,
iire]

200

TOP Be Kar

?]Top uTnjvpa, Keipevov ev -y^apdOoicri, Biaive Be fiiv peXav vBwp. Tov pev dp ey^eXve<i re Kal Lj(6ve<i dn^eirevovro.
b' om. Ar.
B'

(biXov

191.

194.

oOac:

{CD! oua^ Vr. A

:

[G].
:

192.

ucrac ndpa G.

!|

xi

toi

tic Vr.

d.

(A

.sH/ii-.'

PR.

Ncouci Cant.
200.
I

oGxe (Ar. ?) HI'H. 195 07h. Zen. o\}bk: outcAi. 196. nacai Te edXaccai Vi. \. 197. 9peaTa I) (Q sujir.j. cbc Ixjl'. 198. 6c 199. cjuaparHcei ClI.S .Mor. Bar. A'r. A.
L.

xa^KeoN
:

oJuBpiJuoN

201.
.

anoupa

Par.

suppl.

frree.

144.

203.

TON

ON

C.

li

^p'

dHJU^N om. 0}

Theaet. 179
so

much
ocrajt

und

ixaWov aKeTrriov by more must you consider, with comparative.s throughout

tGji toi

the

]>ut this leaves the difficulty Greek. that the forward reference of tcDi, correlating two clauses, is against the rule
for tlie rel.
u.se

worship of Acheloos was wide-spread , Pau.s. i. 41. 2 with Frazer's note. lco9apizei, Bentlcy conj. avrnpepi^'ei on account of the F Dawes 'AxeX<ios,
see
;

which
as

is

open to the same objection

in

I'lrap-nffSv

of 6 (see

H. G.

262).

similar case.
certainly

But

751, a curiously as the passage is not

and e 460 : in the has a more special and appropriate sense, for it is u.sed of the
dXiJuupHCic, only here
latter ca.se
it

ancient no

change

need

be

made.
195.
fore

niunuur.s of a river where it against the brine.' 191. noTQjjioTo, i.e. the offspring of a For river brachylogy as P 51 etc. 5" auTE Ar. read avre, which may indicate that he took rCit as a relative co-ordinat;

mouth

'

Ar. read oSre for ovbe, and theremust have done the same in the
;

or that avre is itself ing the clauses a conjunction = a?<ei answering to iJ.ev
;

Zen. omitted 195 alpreceding line together, and therefore must have had ovd^ in 194. There can be no doubt as to the superior force of oude, and it is not clear why Ar. did not admit it. His objection to Zen.'s athetesLs that in

II.

Okeanos, not Acheloos,

as

A 237, F 241, etc. 192. ndpa would seem to indicate that the river meant is the Skamandros ;
it

though from the context

be the Axios.
194.
fl.

should rather

'AxeXcbYoc, mentioned only here (also Hesiod, Theocj. 340), that of As the 616 being quite different. nnly large river of S. Greece, and also
in
it

probably from its connexion with Dodona, was regarded with special veneration 5ib Koi Trav v5wp Trji tovtov TrpoffrjyopiaL
KaXeiTttt

of rivers is quite sufficient to .save one of the most majestic lines ever wiitteu. 199. cJuaparHCHi may refer either to see on B 463. light or .sound 203. djui9enN0NT0. ottendcd to him an ironical ex[iression as 4' 184, the word being properly used of tending a wounded man A 220, II 28. The eels are separated from the fish because they were regarded as snakes, as indeed the name
;

is

the parent

shews
Et.

(if

conn, with

^x'^""^.

^X". Curt.

(Schol. ), a fact of which the The Lexica will furnish the examples.

The explanation of the 172). Schol. 'eels and other fishes' is therefore
no.

wrong.

(So also 353.)

400
CTjfiov

lAIAAOC
epeTTTOfievot
o

0)

(xxi)
KeLpovTe<;-

iirivecpplBtov

avrap

^?]

Uvat fxera Uaiova<; linroKopvaTd'i,

205

oi p en Trap Trora/Mov 'Tr6<^o^Tqaro hivi]VTa, elBov rov apiarov ivl Kparepr]i va-fiiV7]i ('o^
'Xepa
t'i/6?'

vTTo YlyfKethao Kol aopi l<f)C Safiei-ra. re e\e i-)ep(T[Xoxov re MvBcovd re 'AarvTrvXov re kuI Minov ^S' 'Oj>e\e(TTiqv yivfjaSv re ("Jpaalov
Kcii el

210
^

vv K

en

irXeova^ Krdve Tia[ova<i

irpoaec})!]
S'
-rrorafio^;

wkv<; 'AxtXXeu9,

/jLt]

;^a)0-aytiei^09

^a6vSLvr}<;,

avepi eladfievo^, l3adev^

iKCJider/^aro
Trepl
8"

Sunjs-

"w
el'

Wx^Xev,
alel

irepl

fxev

Kpareei^,
d/jLVVovatv

alavXa pe^ei^
215

dvhpwv

jdp

tol

deol

avroL

TOL Tpo)a<i

eScoKe

Kpovov

-rral'i

irdvTm okeaaau,

t| ep.e6ev
irKi^dei,

y yap

iXdaas^ irehiov Kdra fiepfiepa pe^eBi]

fioi

veKvcov epareivd peeOpa,

.

eXer'

209. 205. p om. APRU Ambr. Yen. B. on 212. noTQiAOC acTunaXoN qctuXox^n Q. opciXoxoN 213. eiSoucNOC Ambr., yp. A: Ar. Stxws SQNeoc Syr. .sup,: noTOJUoc man. 2). b' om. PR and ap. Did. (Ar. ?). eK9eerzaTO PR Ambr. eK<persaTO L (Anim.) 217. r IKdcac Ar. 12: eXdcac JU 216. Stoi Q: eY coi G. C9eer2aTO fi.
204. KeipaNTec

'.s/^jj/-.

Xv.

h.

,1

,i

II

||

neXacac
Par.
;i'
t.

Tij/fs

(Did.),

218.

Aph. (Aiimi.), 'Vat. 26.' epOTCiNa aineiNii Vr. A.

:

|;

peze

H'Q

pesai

H-

pezeiN

DU

204.
is

The
;

relation ol the

two

participles

neither seems sutlicieiitly ditierent from the other to be subordinated in the usual way, as the si)eci;il to the fjeneral. /ceipeiv in A 560 {ovos

obscure

These Paiouians have not been mentioned before it is to be presumed that tliey were with their leader Asterowere paios, and were among those who
rout.
;

driven into the river in

1.

8.

hardly to be further distinguished from epiirreadai {\wTbv epeiTTOfjLfvoL) than 'biting' from 'munching.' Thus it is hard to say which verb here defines the other. We <.-an only translate feediug on tlic fai by eniNe9pi&iON al.so biting il or the like. It shews an is not like an Epic word. accurate knowledge of nature, however, as the fat in thi.s spot seems to be a
K. elffeXOwv
(idii

X-qiov)

is

213. ^K9eersaT0, though preserved in only one family of MS.s., is obviously For the constr. compare 477 right.

No adequate KecpaXr/s eKSepKerai oacre. parallel can be adduced for ecpdeyi^aro 8iv7]s in the sen.se spoke from the eddy ;
none of those given in H. G. 152, is Hence most edd. have quite like this. followed Isaac Casaubon in reading the compound. Ar. seems to have omitted 5' and presumably put a colon at the end of 212, thus producing a harsh asyndeton, and unduly separating wpocre0ij from the speech which it introduces. Heyne suspects the line, not without reason, quod otiosus est, et quod in fine
'

l)articular ilelicacy to carnivora

the

New

Zealand parrots kill slieep hy sitting on their backs and biting it out, and the word acquires a special significance when

we

find that tlie kidneys are reganled as the centre of life not only by Australian cannibals, but by the Semitic nations

('the fat of
.selected

tlie

by the savages, as the

xix. 46, q.v.).

kidneys is jiarticularly Arabs, and by most

special

seat

of

life'

ingrata repetitio est jSadvdiv-ijs et biv-qs.' 215. ciNSpwN, with Trepi, a construction elsewhere found only in the phrase irepi irdvTwv (I 38, etc.). The position of
:

Robertson Smith quoted by Piatt in

J.

I'.

dvdpGiv
TrepL

is

awkward enough
is

to

suggest

that the line

206. ne9o6HaTo, vjcre in (a state of)

interpolated as a gloss on aYcuXa, T 202.

lAIAAOC
ovBe Tt
TTijt

<P

(wi)

401

6vvafx,ai Trpo^eeiv poov etV a\a hlav vKVaai, av 8e Kretvei^ t8?;X&)9. aTeiv6fA,vo<i cIXK" dye 2// Kal eaaov dyi] fx e'^et, 6p^a/j.e Xao)v.

220
'

TOP
"

a7ra/j.ei^o/xevo<i

irpocrecj^yj

Troda?

wkv^

A-^iWevi'

earai ravra, ^Ku/jiavSpe SiOTpe(^ef, &)<> av KcXevet^;. Tpo)a<i S' ov irplv Xtj^co v7rep(f)i(iXov<i evapit^wv, l^KTopt 7ripr)6i]vai irpiv eXaai Kara cicrrv Kal
' '

225

avTL^iriv
o)?

i]

Kev

fi6

8ap,daaTai
eirecrcrvTo

i]

Kev eyo) rov.

icro?.

eiircov

Vpcoecraiv

Saifiovi

ATToXXcova Trpoaecpi] TroTap-o^ /SadvBlvT]^' o) TTOTToi, dpyvpoTo^e, Ato9 TeKO<;, ov crv ye ^ovXa^ elpvcrao Kpoi/icoi'o?, 6 tol puiXa ttuXX' eVereXXe
Kal TOT "
223.

230

KduaNBpc LR

Hail, a
226.
eY

eXacai
Icinina.

gS

Hail.

a.

kn

225. eXcai : yp. sai CKduaNBpe (as text) P. ixe I). 230. dpucac U: 9pdcao Aniin. in

220. ctin6junoc, crovdcd, as t 219 OTflvovTo oe ffrjKol dpvQv 7]8' ipi<puv. aVaHiXcoc, dcstroiiingbj, see on B 318. 221. Schol. T mentions a reading iaffov, supposed to mean sate thyself; cf. T 402. There seems to have been a [)rejudice against the use of fdw without a following infinitive ; see il 558. 223. It is not easy to say what Achilles Skamandros promises in ecrai raOxa.

demands upon a hearer's imagination, and the real explanation must be sought
elsewhere (see Introduction). 225. ncipHeHNQi ontiBImn as E 220 the dat. "EKTopi goes with aun^i-qv as with avrios T 122, iriipridrivaL meaning
;

has asked him to drive the victims away out of his bed. It has been suggested that this is a ruse on the river's jjart in order to get Achilles into his power. Achilles falls into the trap, promises to do what he is asked, and in 227, 233 leaps into the river, not in order to slay tiie Trojans who are there, but to drive them out into the plain. This undoubtedly gives a dramatic and consistent scene ; but it involves reading a great deal into the text, as we should certainly have expected to have been warned The expressly of the god's deceit. phrase of 227 also would lead us to suppose that Achilles was again slaying the Trojans, not merely clearing the river. As an alternative we may suppose that the River's whole speech is ironical he bids

553. 226. With the jiunctuation and accentuation of the text H fi give the two alternatives paratactically, as A 410, q.v. It is possible to put a comma after clvtl(Sirjv and take the i^-t-dauses as subordi nate indirect questions, 'to try whether or.' In this case we must according to the rule write ^ for the second ^ The sense in that {H. G. 340-41). case is rather weaker than with the
to try conclusions,' cf.
. .
.

'

text.

229. This speech has been generally condemned, on the ground that Apollo is not present to hear the appeal, and that as a matter of fact it remains enBut as tirely fruitless and unnoticed. a mere expression of reproach, not as a cry for aid, it is \)y no means out of place, and no further effects would be It is true that we expected- from it. know nothing of any such commands of Zeus as are spoken of in 230 but this
;

obviously impossible (Monro). Achilles meets irony with irony, and while answering I will
'

Acliilles in

217 do what

is

may
is

be regarded as a jiassionate outburst in which the exact presentation of fact

do precisely the reverse, adding mockingly I will do it when I have them all cooped up in the city.' But this also makes severe
bid,' proceeds to
'

do as you

not poetically indispensable. It is sufficient that Zeus should have permitted (and encouraged) Apollo to help the Trojans for an angry partisan to take
it

as a

command.

VOL.

II

402 Tpaxrl Trapecrra/xevai

BeieXo^
>},

lAIAAOC
Kal

<D

(xxi)

d/uivvetv,
3'

ek

6 Kev eXOijt

epl^coXov dpovpav:' 6f hva)v, aKcdavo Kal 'Axt^^^eL-? A^^v 8ovpiK\vro'i evOope fieaawi
o
S'

Kprjixvov d-rrat^a^, -rravra S' optve peeOpa

e-rreaavTO

oiSfMUTi
oicre

6voiv,
235

KVKwfxevo^,

he

veKpov^^

TToWov^, oi pa KUT
TOi/9

aurov eaav a\t^, o&? ktciv

fie/xvKO)^

'A^iXXeu?-

eK^a\\ dvpa^e,
^o)ov<;

ijvre

Tavpo<i,

ykpaovheBeivov
8'

Se

crdco

Kara KoXd peedpa,

KVKCO/Jievov
p6o<;,

Kpinrrwv ev
wdei
S'

Slvtjictl

j3adei7]iaiv fMeydXijiai.

d/ji(f)

'X'X^ikria

'lararo

Kvp-a,

240

ev

adKel

TTLirrcov
o
3'

ovSe irohearaLV

elx^ aT-qpL^aaOai.
ev(f}vea

Se
^''^

TrreXerjv

eXe X^P'^''^

fieyaXv^' V

pi^MV

epL-rroucra

KprjfMVov

diravra

Sicocrev,

o^oLO-tv irvKivolcri,
etcTQ)

iirecrxe 8e Be fxiv ye(f)vp(oaev

-

KaXd peedpa
avrov
245

irda

epcirova
irocrl

qi^ev
231. 234.

ireBloLO

Bivr]^ dvopovaa<i dp' Kpanrvolcn Trereadat,

Ij

8'

eK

napicTdjuENai

enafsac {A supr.)

euicoN

AT
:

eK6a\Xe
cive
iV' ijt
:

232. CKidcei ^Xeoi C Vr. A. Yen. B. OnaVsac PR Had. a: anaicccoN G, yp. Bar. fiXic ecoN f2. 236. eCQN aXic J Harl. a, Mosc. 2 Amm. 240. kOuq 239 om. C. if aWuiL fefire A. pcOua S.

ACGJQT

DQ.
X.
II

QS Mor.

237. 242.

eVa

PR

Par. h, yp.

Par.

a.

11

CTHpizeceai P.
eV
fi
:

\\

yp. Kai eixc CTHpisaceai,

ovO^ rots TToaiv eixe SvvajXLv 6 'AxtX\6i)s wcrre aTrjvai Schol.

PX.
A.

i!

\e

ex
246.

H'-.

6ncxe &INHC Ar. (Did. N Vr. A.

II

244.

Q.

245.

JUllN
:

aUTON

aWwi KeXeueoN
Xiunhc
ip

K
e fj

Slx^s An.)

DHPRT
:

Yen.

Par.

yp. Harl. a

tlv(s
:

pinAc

Sell.

T.

247. nedioio Ar.

sujir.

neSioNSc Amni., yp. A.

|i

neraceai King's

9epeceai Harl. a

and

dWcji A.

232. beieKoc, evening [cL note on 111), perhaps properly the evening star, or ths setting sun the epithet 6-^e dvwv seems to imply something of the sort. In p 606 cf. 6\pi dvovra BoJrrrji/, e 272.

we have SeieXov rjixap = declining day. The word may even be 5eF-e\ov from
5vu)

(Brugmaun)

but this

is

far

from

clear.

ecoN aXic, though poorly supported, must be preferred to the vulg. d\ts iaav, as the f of fdXts is hardly
236. see 344.

ever neglected (P 54, where see note, is the only other case). Brandreth conj.
diiTo.

for

aurdN.
HiiTE

237.

UGuuKwc

TaOpoc probably

explains the conuaoii pensonitication of rivers in the form of bulls. 238. X^pcoc is elsewhere used only of the shore of the sea, not of a river (so
i/'a^a^os is

239. For a similar miraculous hiding in cf. X 244, with M. and R.'s note, 242. cixe, FeiKe Brandreth, cf. 217, 2 520. The variant eta is not acceptable as the contraction cannot be resolved. 243. A h' ek pizwN, e/c pi'^auv o van L., to avoid the contraction. 245. r<pupcL)ceN, perhaps rather damvied than brid.gcd in our sense see note on E 89. The latter meaning is, howquton, ever, evidently admissible here, the very river, seems to imply 'wide though it was.' 246. Binhc rather than \ip.vr)s because the latter implies a large open sheet of water hence it is properly used in 317 of the inundation covering the plain, but

a river

319;.

always s<?a sand except 202, cdu, as n 363.

not here while the river is still within its banks. 247. neBioio is to be taken with irerecr^at, iji^ei' irereadai being like /in Uvai, ^' ^
'

etc.

lAIAAOC
Seiawi.

<i>

(\xi)
o

403

ouSe t

uKpoKeXaivLooiv, hlov W.'^tWrja, 'Tpcoecrai he Xoiyov cWuXkol. WrfKetZq^i 3' uTTopovaev, ocrov t iirl houpo<i

tXrjye Oeo^i fieya^, 6>pro iva fitv iravaeie ttovolo

eV

avr6)i

250
ipcoi],

alerov oX^iaT
oV
d^
(ifia

e^(ov ^iXavo<i tou 6i]pi]Trfpo<;, KupTiarwi re kul 6)Kt(no<i TreTerjvMV

255

Twt

eVt arrjOecrat Se ^oXko'; (TfiepSaXeov Kovd^i^ev viraida he rolo Xtaadei^

ei/coj?
y'ji^ev,
,

<f>evy
248.

oirtrrde

pecov

eirero fieydXcoL
b.
;,

opvfiayhoyi.
249.

juerac eeoc

{D}GPyR Had.
S2
:

auTcbi

n6NOlO

Ar.

ii

A\n,.]i: Lips.

<p6Noio Apli. Syr. 252. oYjULar' Ar.

?
:

250 om. H'.

quton jCD/JU Syi. 251. n6pouceN 'J.

rives

epcoHN
:

ojuuax' Pliiletas.
:

ueXaNoc tou
Aiitiu.
?).

jaeXaNocrou 264. CTHeec9i D.

Ar.

Ari.stotle I'ar. e

256. 6purjutaa(2>i

JUieXaNOC ToO il'i.'i. JueXaNoccou Sch. T (and GiHJPK: dXaXHTc2> C.

249. diKpoKeXaiNiocoN, aw. \ey., with For tin- rest of the couplet black surfao:. For juin Bcntley conj. fj.ev, cf. 137-38.

this reason Ar. is said by Eust. to have read /xiXavos tov, a certain black hunlr.r

but this is needless, cf. fuv "SavcriKaav, f 48, and the coniiiiou use of 6 as a in apposition with a pioper pronoun Still the redundant pronoun name. suggests that 250 has been interpolated from 138. 251. epuH, the well supported epu^i/ may be deleuded by i 321 t6 nkv d/njuLfs
. .

un-Homeric as to In fact from a U it seems more that Ar. opposed this reading on likely the ground that tov for rev is not
is

which

so patently

deserve

no credence.

very imperfect schol.

Homeric.

Aristotle

is

/xfXavoffTov, black-boned dyvod oe ws ov oel dirb tQv dtpavGiv iroieiffdai to. eirideTa, Schol. T. It be added that the

said to have read

may

ituKOHeV L(XOp6lOVTS 6i7<t6v 6' LdTOV VTf)6s, 325 6(rov t 6pyviav ey(hv an^Koxf/a, k 113 yvvaiKa evpov oa-qu r' 6peos Kopv(pr}v, lt37 5' dffov t irelcr/ia opymav irXe^dfiei^os. These differ, however, either in having the object of the verb in the principal clause expressed in the ace, which makes the attraction explicable, or in the relative clau.se being itself the object of a transitive verb (t 325). As neither of these conditions is present here, it is simpler to supply yiverai or iffriv, as so often with relatives {H. G. 271) ; cf. O

contracted form is not Homeric, and the epithet is zoologically false. From

Porphyrios on S2 315 it seems probable, however, that this theory is due not to Aristotle but to Demokritos. Others (perhaps Philetas) read /teXai'offcroi', Mackeyed,

which
is

is

better.

But

still

more

plausible

Ahren's conj. ixeXavopcrov, black-tailed. This at once recalls the famous passage of Aischylos about the

358 where the same phrase has yiverat expressed (possibly, however, by an inSo also K 351, '4' 327. It terpolator). is very probable that the ace. is a mere error due to the preceding eiri, as though = as much as over a spear-cast. But all Homeric analogy is in favour of
joining
ocrov
eTri

= e(p'

oaov,

451,

358, 4' 251.

see T 12, The accent is

two eagles 6 KeXaivhs 8 r' e^&irLv dpyats. Aristotle himself distinguishes (//. A. ix. 32) the yvrjcnos as the largest eagle, but the neXavaieros or \ayu<p6vos as the 'swiftest and strongest." So also Porph. on 12 315 eiwde 5e Kal 6 'Apxi\oxos fJL(\dnTrvyov toOtov tov deTov KaXeiv, "' It seems, firi Tv iJ.Xaij.Tnj-^ov tvxv^^-" however, that it is not possible confidently to appropriate these epithets to any of the rather numerous species of
eagles found in Greece (Thompson, Gloss.
s.v. deros).

not thrown back, because of the interposed r". 252. oYuaxa, see note on 9 349 lure
;

Philetas read ofifiara. toO eHpHTHpoc, Cf. 12 316 fj.op(pv6v great hunter. The OrjpTfTrjp' 6v Kal wepKvbv KaXeovffiv. use of the article is late. Perhaps for
t?ie

254. eYKcoc only here in the masc, it is the old form, and the fem. FiFLKvla is common. In eoiKws the strong stem is due to the analogy of the indicative. G. Meyer, Gr. 552, If. G.

though

26. 2.

404
0)9

lAIAAOC
B\

<P

(xxi)

(Itto Kpwrj^ /xeXavyBpov ^xervyo^ vhart poov yjefiove^vi, cifi (pvra Kal Kijirov^ ^ e^ exp-ara /SdWcov Xepcrl fxdiceWav excov afj.dpv^

6r

ai'hp

rov pev re irpopeovro^ vivo fT](f>LSe<; airacrai, TO 8e r mku Karei/Sopevov KeXapu^ei 6x^vvTai^Vi -rrpoaXel, ^edvei Se re Kal rov dyovraXdipf^i
tof

260

alel

'A;^;iXr;a

KixWaro
9eol

Kal \aifvpov iovra-

8e

Kvp>a pooio re (j^eprepoi avSpcov.

Sto?
el
'A;;^(\A,ei'S-

oaauKi
o-rfjvaL

h"

oppi]aeL6 -rroSapKr)^

265

evavTi^iov Kal

<^voop,evaL

p.cv

cnravre'^

uBdvaroi ^o^eovcrt, toI ovpavov evpvv exovcn,

Toa-adKi piv peya
TrXd^''

Kvpa SaTrereo?
6
S'

iroTap.olo

Mpov^ Kadvirepdev 8' dvfXMi dvid^wv TTOTap.O'i

Tl7;Xei'S?;?
8'

v^lroae

iroaalv

iiri'jSa

VTTO
8'

Xd^po>i viraida pecov, kovltjv

iSdfxva vTrepeine irohouv. <yovvaT

270

Mipw^ev Ihwv ew ovpavov evpvv

ox?

"Zei)
258.

7rd,Tep,

ov rt?

p,

deoov
OaaToc
:

iXeeivov vTrearr)

aju

aN

Cant. Vr. A.
259.

il

GPS
HK.

Syr.

i|

AreuoNCuei
(or

CGPQRS
?

ArcjuoNeuoi Vr. A.
Sch.
U).
II

JutaKeXXaN
262.

aiKeXXaN Heliodoros
:

Duris

i]5po5ovpi.s,

a es Syr.

260. T

toi

ii

npoppeoNxoc
271.

evia

tuiv

dcnyp.

ypatpuv (with synize.sis) Eust.

9eaNeei Zen. Lysanias Duris.

263. aei

265. opJULHCeie: yp. Kal oiuHceie Did. {C|H. un^penTN avrl tov a.(t>7)pTva'^ev, Sell. P.

unepmye

PPt

257. Tlie

practice of irrigation doe.s

not seem to be elsewhere alluded to in The H., unless possibly in -q 129 f.

simile is particularly vivid and striking. 258. uSaxi pooN HrejaoNeuHi, on the analogy of oobv i^ye/xovcvew tlv'l, e.g. oj

the 262. npoaXeT, evidently slojring origin of the word is unknown, and it does not recur before Ap. Rhod. 9e<4Nei, the a is always long in H. (as it stands
;

for cpdav-F-) H. &'. 47.

see notes
(^(Jave'ei,

on

506,

346,

225 (the same construction

7;7t(T^at also, see Lex.).

is

found with
cannot
be

Good authorities
gen.
tivo's is

liave

iJoaTos,

but the
ace.
;

the reading of Zen. and others, was presumably taken as a collateral present stem, admitting the more familiar a of Attic. t6n aroNja,

used with the another thing.

riyeiJi.oveiieLv

410. 259. eyuaja, imjx'diments, see ^X^^N is suljordinate to BdXXcoN, meaning no more than vnth a raatlock in his hand. t6 be, the subject 260. ToO ukt* .
.

the same in Ijolh clauses, and there is no opposition even of the verbs. Thus the particles do not really correspond as in later Greek, n^v as often in H. merely emphasizing the preceding word, here marking the change of subject from dvT^p.
is

man v:ho is leading it, a very rare use of the article in H., see note on F 138. The Duris who is quoted by Schol. U here (and perhaps on 259) is not elsewhere kuown as a Homeric critic. 269. nXdze, beat upon, root 7rXa7 of in this sense TrX-ijy-r] (of. ttXtjo-o-w etc.) 285, and perhaps e 389. only here, It is just possible to take it here to mean drove aside, the usual sense, but the use of &fj.ovs makes this unlikely. 273. d>c, exclamative, 'to think that I'
the

from any opposition being implied, repeated re actually |)oints out the tliree clauses in 260-62 as being parallel and corresponding, 5^ being in each case purely continuative.
far
tlie

So

So also tt 364 (Monro), as with 6<pe\ov. ws t6u8' dvdpa deol KaKor-qros ^Xvaa.v. This .seems to be the only case where it is used in a negative sentence (with the possible exception of /3 233). The

lAIAAOC

<P

(XX i)

405

K TTorafioio rracoaat' cTretra Be Kai rt Trddoifii. a\Xos' 3' ov Ti'i jMOL roaov aiTio<; Ovpavioivoiv,

275

aXXa
7]
fjb

(^'CX-ri

/jl/iti/p,

i'j

fie

y^revhecraiv
rei')(ei

edeXyev,

e(f)aTO

Ipcofou

inro

Oa)pi]KT<iwv
/SeXeeacni'.

\af\lnjpoL<:
ft)i?

oXeeaOai
\tiKT(op

XiroWwvo'^
KTeivai,
,

fi

ocpeX

dyado<i fiev eirec^v /xe XevyaXecoi davdrtoL e'l/xapro aXoivac ep^deuT ev peydXcoL iroTap.on, o)? TraiBa av(j)op(36p,

TO)

evuaoe 7 erpacp apiaro^280 dyadov Be Kev e^evdpi^e,

o<i

vvv Be

6v pd T

evavXo'i dTToepcnjt -^eipoyvt irepoivra.^ 0)9 (fjdro, TOii Be p.dX^ coku YloaecBdcop kuI Wdt'jvr] aryrijv 6771/'^ lovre, 8epa<; B dvBpeaaiv eLKri]v,
Be

285

%e*/3a Xa/3ovTe<; eiriaroiaavr eireeaai. ^etpt rolat Be p.v6cov ypx^ HocreiBdcov evoai^Ocov'

AD Mor. yp. X (eTpd9' = fV/)({</)i7 Herod. ) cLWul A. 280. drae6N draebc J East. oXcceai H (and Deiii. Ixiim in e 312). 281. aXcONQl 282. pexecNT* Par. li eiXosNx' Ivrates tlvs epxecNxec uerdXui ipxeNT' Mass. epeeNx' Alexioii. tw C, yp. X xoO Q. 283. dnoepcei (-cpceT) CGPR. 284. tcoi Schol. U.
279.
JUi'

oiii.

J.

i!

CNedde

r'

Tpa9'
ii,

CNedS' CTpd9'

^Nedde T^pa9'

ev

-.

285. ei'KXON

A'r.

1).

predicate also generally contain.s an adjective or adverb with wliich ws miglit See note on 2 294. be taken. 274. XI ndeoiui seems to be used in the familiar Attic sense, perish: 'if I

be but saved from shameful death by drowning, then let come what may.' Cf. A 470 deido) fx-q ti irddrjiffLi', and for the thought P 647 ev 5^ (pdei Kai 6\ea<T0v. 276. dXXd, a very natural change in the form of the sentence for oaov, cf.
340, Z 335-36, etc. 278. Compare Hector's dying prophecy The slight discrepancy in X 359-60. from 113 is hardly worth notice. Cf. Soph. Phil. 334-36 XE. TeOvi^Kev ('AxiXXei's), avbpbs ovBevds, 6fou b' vwo, to^vt6s, <^I. dXX' U)S Xeyovaiv, iK ^oi^ov dafiels. eiryecTjj jj-iv 6. Kravuiv re ^w Bavwv, where the last line seems to be a reminiscence

282. The position of cbc bflu^.- a .substantive without a finite verb, instead of after it (uis), is very rare. The simile is cleaily taken from tlie ])ractice of sending swine to fatten in tlie oak-woods on the mountains in autumn, and driving them home as winter comes on ; tividus hiberna venil de glandc Menalcas, Virg. Ec. X. 20. a <j%dly, mountain 283. ^NauXoc,
34S, and According to the scliolia on the latter passage the verb is Kyprian. For the lengthening of the -0- cf. dwotorrent.
cf.

dnoepcHi, see on Z

329 below.

It is generally considered the strong form of the root of which the weak is Fpa in dwovpas But the sense sweep so [diro-Fpa-s), etc. exactly suits tlie sigmatic forms that it

FdiTibv

35.

tliat

Fep

is

of 280 below. 279. r* here

;

looks like a metrical the bucolic diaeresis it stop-gap might be omitted. There is no objection to the vulg. rerpacp', except that it is not elsewhere found see, however, 4' 348. For the intrans. ^rpacpov cf. B 661. Herod, accented eTpd<p' for eTpd<p-ij, but such an elision is quite impossible.
in
;

hard to separate them from Lat. verro in that case dirjvpd^ must (root vers-) be distinct in origin, as there is a clear ditt'erence in meaning. 287. xoTci is evidently due to a mechanical reminiscence of a favourite line (H 445, etc. ) it is not appropriate here, as Poseidon sjjeaks to Achilles only.
is
; ; '

Ammonios
;

'

appropriately compares
17

202

see also

47.

406
"TlT]\i8r],
Toico
ixi]T

lAIAAOC

<P

(xxi)

yap

rot

voil

ap TL Xii-jv rpee /xijre rt rdp/Beidewv einTappodoi elfiev,

290

Zjjvb^ 7raiV7]aavTO<;, ijco Koi IJaX\a<; 'AOijvt]o)? ov TOi TTorafxcoc je Safxy/xevai aiat/xov icrriv, av Se eiaeai avTo<i' dX)C oSe \(0(f)7]aei,
/xev

Td-)(a

avrdp
fi)]

roi

TrvKivcbf

v7ro9ria6ixe9\

al Ke jridrjai'
eeXcrai
295

Traveiv '^etpa'i TTplv

ofioilov irokefioio,

irplv

Kara 'IXto^i kXvtci ret^ea \aov

o<?

TpcoiKOv, eVl vrja<i a-v/r

Tco
/X6V

(f)V'y7]iai'

ail

S'

-"^KTopi Bvfiov d7rovpa<i

tol

I'/xev

8i8o/j,ev

Be

ev^o^ dpeaOai.
aTre^rjTTjv,

dp*

w?

elirovre fxer

dOavdrov^

^rj, fxeya ydp pa oirpwev e^er/xr;, avTcip 69 ireSlov TO Be irdv TrXfjO' vSaTO<i eK'^v/j,evoLO,

deoiv

300

TToWd
7r\o)OV
7r/309

Be

revyea KaXd
veKve'^.

Ba'iKTa/xevcov al^7)o)v
8'

Kot

rov

poov evpv pewv Trorafio^' fieya yap crOevo^ efi^aX

:

dt(Tcrovro^

dv

v-^ocre yovvar 7r7]Ba Wvv, ovBe fiiv iayf-V

^AOrjvTj.

Se J Eust. 289. ypejue ap. rpee 290 d9. Ar. 290-92 dO. Seleukos, om. Cret. (Amm.). cniTdppoeoi I) Vr. A. toi coi D. OnoeHcouai co\ {A supr.) C Syr. Yen. Yi 293. TOI 291. aVcioN R. nxoX^JUOio DGHT. CinoeHCOJU.' Q. 294. nauceiN .SU 296. ]) qjaueiN PR. 297. IJULCN Ynqi P Ynqi dTro rod ievat Kara (fvyKoir-qv, dinHupac Harl. a.
288.

T and
:

Sch.

U.

|!

UHTe

juh

![

||

Schol.

PRX

cf.

1 W.
303.
S.

299.
'i'cxN

Jliera

uaXa
Par. e

Syr.
:

300.
fi.

KexuueNOio C
304.
JUiera

^KKCXUJueNoio Q. jadXa T. rap Se

:

Ar.

ST

ecx(N)

288. Tp^c, shrink, not a mere synonym of rdp^ei. Tpe7 ille qui periculo percepto vel vero vel licto, celeri corporis motu retrm:tat,' Lehrs. 289. See A 390, E 828.
'

false archaism, the original locative or instrumental force of the termination being forgotten when the functions of tlie old locative had been divided among the other cases. See on V 3, 9 561

290
fiop<f>r)v

ddereiTai,
tLs

otl

dirldavov

"
X^yeiv

us dvdpbs

u>fjLOUjiiJ.ivov

iyib Kal

Ha\to

Xds

'AdrivT]."

yap
;

icrriv, oii fir;

vo-qarji.

An.

But the objection would apply

(where '1\i66l irpo may have a.ssisted the misuse), A 350, and ff. G. 158. It is more probable, in so late a passage, that this mistake was made than that we

the whole scene Achilles has to know that the support given him is divine. Tlie assumption of a liuman disguise is sufficiently e.xjilained by the danger to

mortal eyes of a god's appearance in his proper brightness xaXeTroi 5e deol cpaiV<j6ai evapyds T 131. 291. die, so Cauer vulg. cos, which may he right hut expresses tlie same connexion of thought less clearly (.seemg'iArti'.).
;

only in

292. Xcoq>Hcei, will give respite, in H. t 460, but famiiiar in Attic, both

should restore 'IX(oo with L. Meyer this would have been changed to 'IXtoi as in eeXcai with prothetic e before 104, q.v. f also suggests the mistaken analogy of eeXfxevos {FeFeX/j,. ), but can be paralleled by eeiad/j.ei'os, eeXdo/xai, ieiKoai, and others. 296. 8c Ke, a sort of whole-and-part apposition with \a6v. "EKTopi, we should have expected the ace. as the usual construction with verbs of robbing but cf.
;
'
'

prose and poetry. 295. 'IX1691 seems to be used as a pure It must then be a gen. after retxea.

236. 302. nXuoN, were floating, expresses the violence of the flood which could lift even armour oft' the ground. For the

form

cf.

240 rd

ol irXuioifv

iXacppQs.

lAIAAOC
ovSe
K<ifiai>8pO'i;
lliiXeccoi'i,
t:'\7]y

<:>

(xxi)

407

to ov fieuo^,
oe
8e
/ct'/cXer'

uW'

tTi

fxuXXoi'

30r

'^(oero

Kopvcrae
^ifiuevTC
aBeuo'i

Kvfia puoio
ciucra?'

v^\rua

detpofievo^i,

"
(piXe
KacriyfTjTe,
Trel
a-y^M/jLev,

avepo'^

ajK^oTepoL
II

irep

T('f^a

acrru /xeya

pidfioto

dvaKro^
310

K7repcri,

Tpwe?

8e

Kara jioOov ov
Kai

fxeveovaiv.

ttW
ifTTii

eTTufivve

rci^icna,

e/xTriTrXrjOL
S'

vBuTO^ K

irrp/ecov,

Trdvra^

peeOpa opodvvov ivavXov^;,

Kvfia, ttoXvv B opv/xayBov optve Kal X<i(oi>, iva Traucrofiev dypiop di'hpa, (pirpcov 0'^ Si) vvv Kpareei, fxe/u-ovev 8' o ye Icra Oeoiai. (f3i]/iil yap ovre jSirjv ^paiafirjae/jLev ovtc ti elho'i

he fxeya

yi5

cure

rci

Tev^ea KaXd, rd ttov fidXa veioOi

vtt
lXvo<i

Xl/j-vt)^

Keicred^

KeKaXvfifxepa-

fcaS

he

/u.ii'

avTov

elXvao) ylra/iiddoKTip,
305.

aXt? ^epaSos"

7repi-^eva<;

KduQNdpoc
b.
||

aeipojmeNON Vr.

Kara uoeoN
juejuiHNe 9'

yp.

Hail. a. to on: tcon (i.l. 307. 306. xtacero L'. k^kXut' R. 310. CKnepcH eKnepcai H {sup?: i) Vr. d. KOKbn eebu T. 313. 311. ^KnixinXHei (': cninXwee L.
.1
:

LR

Ii

opuruadON Cdl.lPltU.
b
r'

314.

L.
[

316.

oiixi

naucojuai BIhn ,I.

(;.

315.
319.

eiXvicco
:

(oixws v
.305.

ypa.(pr)).

yepaboc

Ar. il:

x^pa^oc

Il.ll'i;

Lips, IXucco ap. Scli. cxepaBoc nv^s, Schol. U.

:

ucuHNeN (PM)

"i

AT

SXHre trans., see on N 424. For Simoeis see note on E 774. Tlie mention ot" him seems purely per307.

functory, as we should expect from the rareness of his appearances in the Iliad. It will be observed that the appeal remains absolutely unanswered, like that to Apollo in 229. 308. For the scansion of 9iX see A 15"). 313. VcTH, for this form of the imper. and various post - Homeric cf, daivv, It is instances in G. Jleyer, Gr. 573. e.xplained as the simple strong present

the is a relic of the original length of the fem. suiii.x -I's. 319. The readings of this line are an There is something to be .said old criLV. for IXvffu the verb is not found elsewhere, but may be a nonce-word coined with reference to IXOos above, as though "I will slime him down with sand.' eiXucco itself is not free from difficulty. It must come from feXi'-, F\F- = volvbut the ei- seems to be due to error. For the Homeric forms eiX^ucrii', ei\6fjLevoi, eiXevvTo we should probably read
iXOoc,
: '
' :

stem without personal ending, whereas Kadiara (I 202 is a contracted form for
j

tliematic KaOiarae, like i'et, diSov. a. %% 5, 18. 315. JueuoNCN lea ecoTci, cf. E 440 y.y)bk OeolcTLi' la' tOeXe tppovieiv {Jcov e/xoi 50 is different), and in the <ppov4ovffa same sense Tffov e/xol <pd<Tdai A 187, 167. 317. xd reiixca KoXa, the order of the
11.
to. is not an article in Attic sense, but a real pronoun, those his fair arms. Cf. rbf Xp^ffrju dprjTTJpa A 11, tov ^acriXrjos a.Trr)vioi A

the

words shews that

the

340.

Nei6ei, cf. vfi66ev

e/c

Kpa.5l7]s

10.

XiuNHc, see on 246. 318. auT6N, as opposed to his armour.

FeWu}(Ti, FfW6fj.voi, FeWovTo, and for the perf. ei\v/j.vo^, etc., FeFXv/xdfos from FXv- (cf. apv- beside crepv-). dXvi>} will then be a later analogical formation from the perf., the only tense which recurs in H., or indeed in any but late authors with the exception of fiXvofxai = crawl in Soph. Fhil. 291, 702 (see van L. Ench. T 492, eiXv(p6oiv A 156 p. 493). elXvfd^d are further offshoots, xepaboc, ,s7un<;/e, neut. ace. The variant x^P^^os as fem. gen. is due to the later constr. of aXts with gen., which is not found in H. There is no good evidence for the fem. now that x^P^-^^'- is read for xfp<i5' i" Find. r. vi. 13 on the express authority

408
fivplov,

lAIAAOC
ovBe ol oare
Toaai-jv

(xxi)
320

eTnaWjcTOVTac 'A^atot

dWe^aiavTOV

ol ctaiv KaOvirepde koXv'^w. fiiv xpeoi Kal a^jfxa rerev^erai, ovSi rj earai rv/x^oxov^, ore fxiv edirrcoaLV 'Xxatoi:'^ Kai iTTCOpr 'Axt^^yt KVK(afXVO^ vf6(T 6v(ov, i) re Kal ai^arc Kal veKveaac. IMopfivpcof cKpp^i S' apa KVfia SuTrereo? irora/xolo TTop^vpeov Kara 8' ippee HTJkeiwva. 'iara-T deipop-evov,
01

325

"YipT)
^/]

he

p^ey

auare TrepcSSelaaa
p.eya<i

'A;)^tXr;t,

fxiv

d-TToepaece
S'

rrorap.o^ /SaOvSLvrj^,

avrUa
"opa-eo,

"H(f)ai,arov

irpoa-ecfidoveev

op (filXov vlov
creOev

330

KvXkoTToScov, efiov
||

rUo^- avra
|1

yap
Et.

321. ONXfeai Ar.

Schn P.

322. aOxci R. 323. ednxouciN

cfiua

uoTpa
a,

Mag. 169.
2.

18.

j|

Ti:

-ri

U.

Ii

yJP^^^ {H}.
325.
{aYjUiaTl
:

CJPK

Harl.

Mosc.

324. 328.

euiwN AT.
nepiaeicac*

TK

(nGoi S.)

327. aeipduewoN D. oYSuaTi Yen. B.j 331 6.6. Ar. ? see below. oxiXhoc C.
is

of Sch.

here.

The

neut.

further

and

from Alkaios, and attested by Sch. from Sappho by Sch. Ap. Rhod. i. 1123 see Et. Mag. 808. (corruptly however, The variant crxfpaSos rests on a 35).
quotation from Euphorion,
KVTJflotffL

olvoxoeveLv,

rvfi^os TTOKvaXfpO-SoS MVKOVOLO.

virb

320.

Friedlander has suggested that

;

320-21 and 322-23 are two distinct in the first variants wrongly combined
Achilles' bones cannot even be found, while in the second they are to be buried Jf this suggestion be the Achaians.

by

admitted, it seems to follow that the second form (322-23) is the older and the
first

be supported by viKrap where the ace. is co,i,'natc. (Herod, uses the word without an object.) On the other hand the constr. xp^'^ M'" ecrrai with gen. is sufficiently attested by 5 634 e>e 5e XP^^ ylverai avTrjs, I 607 Ol" tL fJL ralJTTJS XP^^ TI/J.7JS. ednrcociN may mean perform funeral in the rites,' setting up a ffrjfxa, even Such a cenotaph absence of the body. is not mentioned in H., but naturally follows from the importance attached to the formalities of burial, and is hinted But it is equally at in X 512-14, a 291.

cauuot

'

jiossible

to regard ore
tlie

fxiv
' ;

ddirroicnv

as

interpolated,

as

awkwardly

after a\is.

uupioN comes in But it is certainly

not necessary, and 323 does not involve finding the bones (see next note) even if it is consistent with it. 323. TUJuBox^HC, so Krates read, while
Ar. the word Tvufioxorjcr' (for -ijcrai, The question is of course one of interpretation only, not of Ms. It seems clear that Ar. is tradition. wrong, and the only difficulty is to

made

SLOT,

infin.).

he will need no mound at his burial, because lie will have no burial' (Monro). 331 dderelrai otl aKaipov to eTrWerov Schol. A (Hera should not allude to her son's deformity when asking a favour). But the line is obviously indispensable. Cobet suggests that the scribe has mistaken the jiaragraphos, a dash a little above the line at the beginning of a
covered by
negative speech answering to our inverted commas, for the uhclos, a dash at the side of the In his copy the diple which really line. belonged to the line may have been accidentally onutted, so that seeing as he supposed the obelos, and having a note referring to a critical mark, he inserted the word aOeTeiTai. on his own has in fact Schol. responsibility.

understand how he came to adopit an explanation which seems so perverse. TvtJLj3ox6v it is true does not recur in Greek, while rvfi^oxoieiv is used bj'' Herodotos but the formation is quite regular (cf. oivoxov)> and the verb im;

plies the subst.

Against
(1)

Tv/x^oxorja' it
-at

must be objected
aor. infin. is

that the
fiiv is

of the

nowhere

else elided; (2)

that

'ApLardvLKos in

the constr. rvix^oxorjcai

very harsh,

place of aderelTaL. KuXXonoSicoN cf. S 371.

For

lAIAAOC
P^avoov
ocin'itvTa

<P

(XXI)
eli^ai'

4U9

fid^ijt

ificTKOfjLev

aW.
avrap

eirdfxvue
eyco

rd^icTTa,

7rc(f>au(rKeo

Se

<f>X6ya

7roX\>;j'.

7j(f>vpoio

koI dpyeo-Tuo Kotoio

335

eKTOfxaL ^ a\u$ei> y^aXeTri^i' opaovcra dveWar, y Kev diro 'Vpuiwv Ke(f)a\d<; Kal rev-^ea K-qai crv 8e "B-dvOoio <f>Xey/jLa kukov (fyopeovcra.

irap

oy^wi

Bei'Bpea

kuV, ev

8'

avrov

'leu

irvpi-

p,r]Se

ere

TrdfiTrcw

fji,eiXc^iot<i
/j,T}Be

eireeacnv inrorpeirkTco Kal dpeifjt' irplv diroirave reoi' /ze'rov, aXX' ottot
eycbi^
,

ciu

ci]
-rrvp."'

340

(fidey^ofM
ft)**

Id-^ovaa,

rare o-^elv uKd/xaTov

e<^ad

"\\^aiaTo<; he

mvaKero

TTpcora fiev eV TreSioM wvp haUro, TToXXov^, OL pa Kar avrov aXi'i eaav, oy? KTdv Trdv 8' S' e^Tjpdvdi) Trehiov,
cr-^ero

6ea7nhae<i irvp. Kale he veKpov<;

'AviXXeu^.
34j

dyXaov

vB(op.

f09

8'

or

oTTUipivo^

Bopei]^

veoaphe

dXcorjv

-xaipec he fxiv o? rt? eOeiprjiCD'i e^rjpdvdi] Trehcov Trdv, Kah S' dpa veKpov<; h e? irorajJiov Krjev rpeyfre (f)X6ya
aly^'

dp^7]pdvi]i-

irafM^avowcrav.
335. opcaca Z. 11. kh(i)c m; s/^/-.

332.

iidxHN D.
:

[I'lut.] J'i/.

Horn. 129.

333. ni9dcico Vi'} ni9acK J. l.'i. h kcn /.. 336. H KCN

:

opeouca

11.

T
:

Vr.

!-.

339.

KOI

H Hail.

a.

341. ercb K.

342 om. Bar.

343.

daiero

Kaiero

Vr. A.
346.

Kate: date J Vr. h

evLOi.

NOap&':

014*'

zHpdNH(i) A (dN,) DGJ esauaiNHi Aph.

[e

curr.) {Ij;i'l\.

A Mose. 2: kqTc ^ SaTe East. 344. auTO* C. NCoaXSea vfoav^-r)Tou A)). /,''. 11 '5. n. 347. alij;' '6h Vr. b d Mo.sc. 2 (' aTij;a SHpdNHi \'v. \ alij;' ONZHpaNei re ^^. l>. ^^ uiN juen Mo.sc. 2. X^P** Qeeeipei 348 ow. U. 349. qn noTauoN li.
:
-,

ii

H'icKOAieN, the irouical imperf. 'it seem.s we were wrong.' 'i'he reference is evidently to the ])airing

332.

implying

of the gods in T t)7. The symbolic allusion to the enmity of lire and water is obvious. 334. aprccrdo, see on A 306. I will i.e. 335. eVcouiai, Ficro/xai, hixstcn (FicfiaL). Zen. took it to mean I shall know,' and for rj (336) read ij,
'

Hera whether, with opaaaa for opaovaa. takes no stei)s to fulfd her [iromise. 336. TpcocoN is of course to be taken
with
K(pa\ds,

gether. purpose.
cf.

Kiiai going toand The opt. expresses the remoter Ke9a\dc virtually =ji>6'?'S0?is,
. ,

Kap7)va

15S.
.

338. CN . onr 'set on

difjievai
irvp'i

Yei

lire.'

nupi, almost literally 4' 45 ivi lldrpoKXav

343. npcbxa uew is answered by the 319, instead of ^Treira 5^. 344. This line is ])rol)ably a mere inti'rpolation from 236, wliere quton has its })roper reference. Here also we must take it to mean tlie Kiver, though the only subst. to which it can belong is iredlov. Of course we could read ecrov fiXis, or ai''r6 with Bentley, as fdXts keeps the F (an objection to AVolfs KaravTod' which many edd. adopt). But it is better simply to reject the line and not trouble about emending it. It happens also that aiV^ is never tbnnd in H. 347. eeeipHi, a word recurring in Greek only in Orph. Arg. 932 xpi'^'^'^'s <^oXiSfaatv iOeiperai, which explains nothing. The der. and meaning are unknown ; the
sini])le 5e in

For nearly the same. -the rest of the coujilet cf. T 108 09.
is

context suggests <i7^s. 349. khcn Hephaistos: 6 3^ indicating change of action, but not of subject.

410
KaiovTO irreXeat
icaX

lAIAAOC

4)

(xxi)
350

Ireai ?;8e fivplKUC,

ISe

KaUro
ra
Of

he \o)t6<; re

dpvov

i)he

Kviretpov,

reipovT

Tre^vKef ot Kara oiW?, iyx^Xve^ re Kal l^0v^ Kara KaXa peeOpa KvjBia-Twv evOa kol evda'
irepl

KoXa peeOpa aXt?

irorafioio

7rvou]i Teipo/xevoi

7ro\vfMi]rio<;

'H^at'o-roto.
r'

355

KUieTO

S'

ts^

TTora/xoLo, eVo?

(j)ar

K t

ovo/xa^ev

"''H^ato-r',
ovh'

ou T/?
crol

(TOi

ye Oeoiv Svvar
irvpl

avTKpep'il^eiv,
ixaxoip-r^v.

av

eyoi)

o)Se

(pXeyedovn
Sto<?

\riy

epiSo'^,

aareo'i
(fyr]

Kal Tp(ba<; ri fiot epi8o<; e^eXdaeieBe

avrUa

'Ap^iXA-eu?
;''

Kal

dp(oyP]'i

36a

ft)?

TTvpl Kato/jievo^, he \e^7]<^ ^1 evhov,

/jLe\h6fj,evo<;

dva

S'

(f)Xve

KaXa peeOpa.
irvpl

e7reiy6fMevo<;

TroXkwi,

Kviarjv

diraXorpe^eo'i cnaXolo,
H&e
:

350.
tCjv

Koi r

re Kai

12.

ii

aYde P.

351. re nbk
:

GP.
tl<jl

|i

KunaipoN
Did.
:

ai

355. nNOlHl 353. ceipoNr' G. 356. kQI rob' Vc Ptol. Se n K[pvriKv Blass] Amm. 360. apcorfic : J Hail, a, Mosc. 2 and up. Eust.

wbXiwv, Did.

ev

pinfii

pinw

Find.

357.

quthc Syr.

ico9apizeiN 361. QNCi

:

knIchc knIcchn GQ Par. f Syr. knIchi Hermogenes U: knIch H.TT Par. e: knIcch PES {? KNicHi) dWoL Did.: " xi.e\3ouieNou Krates (Amm.), Harl. a b, King's Par. a b c d g h j. neiarlffrparos

Hn

Vi-.

b.

363.

KNiCHN Ar. Kallistratos

||

12

6 'E^eVios"

and Hermogenes
Koi

(Sch. U).

jl

ana\HTpe9eoc

L.

350.

For

the
is

vulg.

But the F of

Firiai

has re Kai. preserved in k 510

:

361. 9H is only here used after a speech in place of the regular 9j. 362. 8tl oldev
5e toi>s
iipdjas
e\j/7}(TLv

p-aKpal T a'iyeipOL /cat treat (hXeffcKapwoL ef. vit-ex, our ivithy. According to

KpeQv, x/JWya^cous

ov

TrapeLo-dyei,

An.

See

Barker Webb,
Ilios

quoted by Schliemanu 116-18, all the trees and plants

here

named

Trojan pdain

so

are still to be found in the far at least as we are

justified in identifying

them.

352. For the lengtliening of xd in the first arsis see App. D, c. 1. 353. erxeXuec, see note on 203. oY, sc. rjffav. See JI. G. 271 and note on A 535. 356. The periphrastic use of Yc, though common in Od., does not recur in 11.,

similar remarks on 388, O 679, 2 219. There is however a want of point here, for it is not the boiling of flesh but the melting of lard which is described. Presumably Ar. considered that the habit of boiling flesh was implied in the existence of caldrons. the zeT, read i'eet
:

where fHi) is used instead. The only other place where the F of Fls is neglected is P 739. Heyne reads Katero f IS. Ptol. Pindarion's Kal i T6d' i's kt\. is an
amusingly ingenious word-puzzle, but can hardly have been taken seriously even by its author. 358. cpXer^eoNTi agrees with aoi, nupi being an instrumental dat.,/^/t(! grams
thee,

contracted form is not only un-Homeric but unmetrical. So rpet for rpe'et A 554. The verb is used with \-qs just as we say the kettle boils.' 363. jucXSojucnoc, melting the fat. The verb is evidently not a passive, as
'

some have taken

'

it.

It recurs

only in

late imitative poets, in the act. Of the variants t>' triven above there is something

to

be

said

for

Kvia-rjs,

if

we
there

fieXdofievris.

On
/cat

fj.\8o/xvov

read is a

remarkable scholion in
6
'E(p^a-ios

thus hla-ing loUhfire.

-ri

360.

1x01 2pi&oc,
ct.

for this use of tlie

(',.

wpol3\r]ij.dTuv ey^ypa-n-To fxeXdo/xevo, Kal oeov rjv <t6 ii> irpoadelvai, /ca/c<2s 5i ti% rb cr riji Kvia-ffrji Trpo<T^ppa\pev. 6 -fap vous
Tf\KOjxAvov to\i cruos.
6 fxtv TroirirT^s fieXde-

"

'Ep/xoy^vTjs

IletcrtcrrpaTOs ev tQl irepl

partitive gen.

If.

151

c.

lAIAAOC
7rdi>Todei>
M'i

<t>

(xxi)
Ketrai,

dfi/3o\dSrii\

vtto

8e

^v\a KayKUva
S' 8'

Tov KoXd jjeeOpa irupl (f)\eyTO, ^e'e 01)8' eOeXe la^ero- rtlpe irpopeeii',

v8(opdvTfiii

365

dW

avrdp u y "Wpjjieirea Tnepoevra irpoaTjvBaTToWd \i(Tcru/x6P0<; ""Hpij, TiTTTe cros" vio'i ejJLOv poov e^pae Ki'jheiv ov p-eu rot eyw ruaov aiTia eifii, i^ ciXXoyv oaaov 01 dWoi Truvra, oaot 'Vpcoeaaiv apwyoi. dXX" i]Toi p,v iycoi' diroiravaop-ai, et av KeXevec^,
Wcfiaiaroio
^ir](f)i

7ro\v(f)povo'i.

370

fraveaOto
pi]

he koX
eirl

ovTo<i.

eyco

8'

tVI

/cat

roB

6p.ovp.ai,

TTOT

p,i)8^

OTTor

Tpcoeaaiv dXe^r^creiv kukov yp.ap, dv TpoiT) p.aXepo)L irvpl Trdcra hdrjTai

8
dpi'fioc
i/ie?

"'?

Kaiop,ev7],

KaLcoat
eirel
'

\~^ai6)i>.^^
'

avrdp
avTiK
"

dp'

to 7' uKovae 0ed XeuKcoXevo^; Hp?;, \\(paicrroi' irpocre^diveev ov (piXov viov

''H(f)aiare,

dOdvarov deov
CO?

c^eo, reKVOv dyuKXee'i- ov yap eoiKev (ohe ^porcov eveKa crTVcf^eXl^eii'."

'Hcfiacaro'i

380

<f)ad\

8e

Karea^ecre Oea-'mhak'^ Trvp,

dyjroppov 8
365. zee 367.
:

dpa Kvpa Karecrcrvro KaXd peedpa.

cxero T.
erco T.
I!

yp. Kal

366.

oub'

Ad' L.
1'.

hBhn

.1.

372.

6nonauojuai

Tob' PR.
,Mosc.
7/0.

376.

3aiojuieNH
;

C;D;J

daiouci C. 2, Vtii. 1> Sch. PX, and so Sch. D in

Hail. a. -Mosc. _', 380. crucpeXiseiN

{yp.

npoxeeiN .] Hail, a, Mosc. 2. toOto L 373. Kai Tob' Yen. H. Baiwci ;L);.I Harl. a,
!!

HS

Vr. A.

382.

tcaTecxero

lemma

Kaxcccuxo).
3t37. 6iH9i .secMiis to be a j)iire gen., the breatli of H.'s niiglit.' Tlie order of words is against translating "H.'s breath wore him down perforce.' See note on '\\i6<pi. 295. 369. pooN e-xpoe khQgin, laid Imnds mi my stream to vex it so 69 roSe
'

<r6ai

(prjai

ra

ixpop-fva,

ol

oe

imron'iicaat

Tlie scliol. goe. Tou XefiTjra t7)k6ixvov." on to repeat at further length that /xeXdofifvos is merely a conjecture of

underhand that meaaomeno = fitXdoThe reading Kvia-qL fi(\8ofj.vov, fievov. 'with the fat of a hog being melted down,' is quite possible. Nothing more is known of this Peisistratos. For Hermogenes

tlje

/xeTaxapaKTrjpiaavTfs,

who

did not

expaei"' e'cr^i^yuff. found, aTvytpbs 5i oi

SGifia

The
^XP-^

dat. is also
daifioov,
e

Ammonios see Schrader Porp/i. p. 440. attributes the same theory to Krates. cf. 364. ciJuBoXdSHN, sjit'rting iip KdrKasa. also <r 308, dr)/ inrojBXrjorji'. cf. Tro\vKayK(a bi^riv A 642. 366. oOa* eeeXe, he had no mind to flow on. idiXeiv implies 'a wish in which there lies a purpose or desigji, consequently a desire of something the execution of which is, or at least appears to be, in one's own power' (Buttmann
;
;

396, cf. 11 3.52. ?xp-^ is an aor. from root xpai", which with its cognates xp-atVw, 990) means xp-t'w (Brugm. Gr. ii. p. and has thence touch, stroke, graze, developed into lay haiids on in a hostile
Sense.
xp"-"^"^ '')<

The regular sigmatio aor. is (E 138) ; there is little ground for the proposed separation of the two words alluded to in the note there, The two co-existent aorists arc exactly ks. a\XcoN = parallel to \6^\ov<Te.
l^oxov
o.\\<j3v.

LexiL).

but with So I 353,

It thus comes to mean Si'i'oo-^ai, a very clear touch of sarcasm.

374-76 = T

315-17,

except

for

the

transfer of ms. authority from Saiofiivrj,

Saiucri to KaiofJ-evrj, Kaiucrt.

106.

412

lAlAAOC
avrap eVet BdvOoto

<D

(xxi)
ol jxev

Travada-dt)}'-

ev

8'

dWoiai
8'

epvKaKe x^oixevq -rrep^'^pV Oeotacv epi^ ireae jSejBpidvla

ivl

8a/x?;

/Jbivo'i,

eiretra

385

dpyaXei),
(Tvv
d/jL(f>l

8/%a 8e aj)Lv
fxeydXcoi,

(ppeal

Oup.o'i

dtjro.
;)^^c6j/,

e-jrea-ov

Be

rjixevo'i

OuXvfiTTcof
66'

Trardycot, /Spd^e S' evpela die Be Zeu? adX-TTLy^ev pLeya<i oupav6<i. ijeXaaae Be ol cfjlXov rjrop

yi]docrvv7]i,

opdro

Oeoix;

epiBt

^vvi6vTa<;.

390

v6'

01

ovKero Brjpov d^ecnaa-av rjpxe jdp "Aprjq

Kill irpMTO'i 'A67]vai7)L eiropovae pLVOTopo^;, vaX/ceoi/ e'yyo<; eywv, koL oveiBeiov (pdro fxvdov

"

TLTTT

avT,

0)

ddpao<i driTov e^ovaa,

Tj

kwo/jUVM, 6eov<i epiBi ^vve\avvet^ Be ae 6v/mo'^ dvrjKev; fj.eya'i

Be iravo-'^iov

395

ov

fjbefJ.V7)t

ore TvBeiBrjv Ato/xj^Se' dvr]Ka<i

ey)/o<;

ovrafMevat,,
385.

avrr)

ekovaa
D(;{H}JPSTU G Vr. b^.
Veii.

n: on g.
:

387.
390.

naxdrcoi:
be'
:

6juidaw(i)
J.
i|

B, yp. A.
:

388. cdXnizew U.

&'

6pco(i)TO

391. oY r'
1

au CGH Yen. B. kunojuluio kuncouuio Par. e: kunquug Pap. X: f h Hail, a li. .lI'i^iR KiNoiJuuia XeoTrroXe/xos 6 Ilapmi'os (Sell. U) and ap. Sell. T Eust. KUNajuuia 12 aNcorei Syr. 396. 5ihtthton PR. H ONHKeN 395. qhton eeouc eed L. 397. ouraueNH Ambr. naN6l}/lON Ar. S2 Tu[&e]idHi aiojuiH3ei aNcorac Pap. \. unoN6c(piON Aiitimaclios, Pap. X ^ttirr. (unoNo[c]9). nap6i)/iON P [ttupr. n)
oV a'

ouToi C.

!!

Se \\: A. King's Par. a d

rap

394.
:

OUT

II

1]

386. oHTO,

either

mid.,

two directions, or pass., loas by gusts of ])assion (cf. f 1)31

dT7/xe'os,

breathed in hloivn about

vofievos Kal

goes beyond a smile, like the Zeus of the

hymn
loud
'

to Hermes (389), who laughs at the tricks of his naughty son.

'

The latter in the literal sense). gives the better sense, and is supported 603 cf. P 108 by d(7i<ppwv T 183, For birXoripuv avSpwv (pphes TjepedovTai. former the nearest analogy is perhaps the the plirase fi^vea vfeiovTes. In Scut. Here. 8, Hymn. (Jer. 276, the word seems to be used of the wafting of

yap Kvuf An. The compound (liere and 421 only) has no parallel iu H. we can only compare a few such words as tTTTraXe/crpuwc,
394.

KUNOuma,
rj

dog-flij

6 /nev

dvaLdTjs,

oe /xina Opaaeia {ct

570),

iaTpbfj-avTis in later Greek. and all edd. have Kwaixina,

is
'

Many

Mss.
-a-

but the
;

fragrance. 388. cdXnirseN,

rnyya,
is

xp'^IJ-^''ovi 5e

o'rt avrhs fj.kv oZ5e aaXTovs ijpoias ovK eicTdyei,

llS 219. The metaphor The idea tragic rather than ejiic. seems to be that the noise of the fighting

Ar., see on 362,

indefensilde. see on 395. qhton, a doubtful word S 410. It may perhaps be a'irjTov related to a7)T0 above, in the sense 'blown a.hont,' flighty. Another inter])retation is msf/iiWc, as if from s, aw,

which

echoed back from the vault of heaven, not that thunder accompanied the
battle
siye.
;

for Zeus,

the thunderer,

is

pas-

Cf. Hes. Thcog. 679, of the battle with the Titans, fTT^o-Tez/e 5' oi'pafos eupi's
(7i6ixevos.

is barely possible. Qu. Smyrn. has 6dpaos aarov, which may therefore have been an old variant here, though it would be no clearer than the text, d7}TTi)Tov in P is of course au etymology which has displaced the word it was

meant

appears to have a just appreciation of the whole combat as a It is only l.arody of serious fighting.

390.

Zeus

to explain.

For the

the line see note on 25. 396. h oO, ou Brandreth. rather ^e^T?', .see O 18.
397.
naN6i|;ioN,

last part of

jueunhi,

here and in 508 that Homer's Zeus ever

strange

word,

ap-

lAIAAOC
t^i"?
T(7j
<j

(x.\i;

413
;

ifiev

Maaf, Bia 8e XP^ koKov

010)

eBa-yjra^

ay vvv
ttiTcov

dTTOTKTtfxeu

oaaa topywi.
400-

wv

afj.epBa\eT]v,
"

i)v

ovTijae kut aiyiSa Ovaavuecraav ovhe Aio<i B(i/J,v7]ai Kepavi'o^'

rfjc
t)

jJLiv

\pri<;

ovrtjae

/j.tat(f)uvo<;

ty^^ei
X^'P''

fiaicpo)i.

8'

\ldov e'lXero uva'^aacrafievi]

^r^X^"''
40rr

Kcifievov iv TreBicoi,

fieXava, rpij^vi' Tt" p-eyav re, ruv p avSpe^ Trporepoi Oecrav ep,p,evai ovpov apovpi^'s' TML l3u\ dovpov "Apjja Kar av^^va, XOcre 8e yvltt.
kiTTCi
5'

^irkcrx^
8'

TreXeOpa irecrwv, eKovicre Be ^aiVav,

Tfcu^i^ea

Kai
"

01

yeXacrcre Be llaXXa? Ady'jvrj, dfx<f)apd^i]ae eirea iTTepoevra TrpoarjvBaiirevxofJ-evj]

,

vtjTTVTi

ovBe vv

TT(t)

TTep
fioi

i7re(l>pacr(o
/j,evo<;

bcrcrov

upeicoi'

410

ev^op' iyoiv e/xevai, ovrco KV t;/? yu.j;Tpo>>

398.
{I)';
:

on

uvTi(f)pi^i^.

pivva<;

i^airoTivoL^,
399. anoTiNCJucN \r.

5ia
bccd
:

ejue
S>.

(?)

Pap.

X, S7ipr. Sia.

I'.

occa Ambr.

'^

ix'

400. a\riba

]C\r,HM'()K Harl. a

AiiiKi., yp.
JULIN
:

401.

oijTace

HN C

THN

Vr.

A.

dauNHici

ADT
P'.

Aiiilir.

402.

{siipr. h)

(? sujv.)

ecxHce
404.
.\p.

403.
l"i;.

Ambr. 'Vat.

10,' iv
ri.'i.

aWm

X^'P'

A.

rpaxuN
/'.
:

144, Ap. Lc.r.

{supr. n) Lips.

4.

npoxepoN

i'niii.

nayeiHi 405. ton b' Par. .su;.i)l. gr.--. 407. uieXaepa L (supr. ncAc) P
:

A: dcniaa S2. xj.cn \ s>ipr. naXXdc 6ghnh

Mor. Vr. A, yp. X. JO Bar. Mor. Harl.

408. 5' Ambr., yp. 410. ineeppaco T.

a,
\'r.

t'

12.

409.

oi

411. ico9apizeic

[(i>

juin A yp. oi n\J d\\a>i aNTi<papizic)

.Mo.sc.

2.

parently meaning visible to all, as opiiosed The to the godde.ss who was invisible. Antiniachos read allusion is to E 856. either as adv. secretly, or inrov6ff<pi.ov,
adj. the surreptitious spear (cf. voc^idios.

IlaXXds

'AO-qvr).

But see

<(>

G,

Hymn.

Ap. 340. and note on 31 421. 407. For neXeepa .see note on A 354.
40.'..

Cf. ^'

:'>_'.

Has. fr.

ally conj. iraviliov.

.399.

and the variant turned up in a papyrus.

4)
;

I'.as

actu-

in

So Tityos X 577.

lies

spread over nine neXedpa

eijually ex-

The only other

;

Pentley

398,

cf.

8.58.

bcca coprac

has

but
F,

is

remarks, i.s generally preserved throughout the 0eo-

which,

preferable as as Brandreth

support, recognising the

little

aggerated picture of divine stature is ii> E 860 (and 744 ?) all, it will be noticed, in passages of apparently late origin.

Compare also N though 'divinely

20.
tall'

Homer's gods,
(^ 518), are not

such monsters as this. 410. NHnuTie as a fomi of address

401.
(p-qaiv,
i.e.

on

tOtws

ewl

r^s

aiyido^

rovTO

J^Los 6ir\ov -rrapaOiducnv, An., ^)v the expression is a curious one (iSiwsi by which to describe the shield of Zeus himself. It is perhai's for this reason that most Mss. give d^Trida for aiyioa. But eucQNoecca is oidy used as an epithet of the a'Lci-;.

is a peculiaritv of this book (441, 474, 585i. Cf. note on T 200. 412. THc, thy; read ^s (App. A, vol. i. Ares' desertion of his mother p. 563). Hera's side is denounced in E 832. The

epiNuec here can hardly

curses,

mean more than

lost the

and have entirely

moral

403-04 = H -264-65. From Scliol. U on 424 it appears that objection was taken to naxeiHi u.sed of the hand of a goddess
;

significance of the avengers of parental wrongs. Compare X 2Su o<rffd re /xrirpos epivvts (KTeXeovcri, Aisch. Eum. 417 \\pa.l
5'

iv

oiKois

some would read

jSap^lrji,

others

Theorf.

472

Hes. yrj^ viral KeicXi^fj^eda, ricraiTo 5' ipivvs trarpd^ ioio.

414
rot
;^(yo/iei^?;

lAlAAOC
kukci fX7]8eTai,

<J>

(xxi)

ovveK

'/

'A;)j;atoi/9

KaXKi-Tre^,
o)?

avrap Tpwalv
(f)0)V')](ra(Ta

apa

vTrepcpuiXoLO-iv afxvvei<;y ocrae (paeivo). -rrdXtp

rpe-rrev

415

rov

8'

dye %et/909

kXovaa Alo^ Ovyar'np

\^(f)poSLT7)

TTVKva ix6Xa aTevdxovra, fi6yt<: 8' iaayeipero 0v/x6v. ovv ivoyjae Bed XeuKooXevo^ "i^PV' Trjv B' &)9

avTiK
"
0)

\V6't]vai7]v

TTOTTOt,
5'

Kal

Trrepoevra jrpoarjvSaalyioxoio Aio? Te/co9, aTpvTcovr], avd' i) Kvvofxvia dyet ^poroXotyov "Aprja

eirea

420

Srjiov
0)9

eK TToXip^oio

Kara kXovov
he
a-r/]dea

dWd

fiereXOe.

^UT,
tj";?

'kdrjvaiT)

fiereaavro, %ai/3e Se dv/im,

x^i^p'i^

Kal p
I'lXaae'

eirieiaap.evT]
S'

irpo^

nrax^irii
rjTop.

avrov Xvro yovvara Kal (piXov

eirea

425

TO)
i)

p.kv
S"

dp

dfjb^oo

KelvTO eVl ^^ovl irovXv^orelprjL,

"

irrepoevr dyopeveTOiouTOL vvv Travre^, oaoi Tpcoeaacv dpcoyoi,

dp'
iirevxop'evr]

elev,

o)8e

or 'Apyeloiac p,axoiaro doypi-jKTrjiaLV, re OapaaXeoc Kal rX't'jp.ove'i, &)? 'AcfipoStT't]

e'TrUovpo<i,
ep^oii

430

i)X6ev "Apr)'
TO)

p,evei

avnowaa'
'

Kev

hr]

irdXac

dp,fi^

eiravadp.eOa irroXefMoto,
'

"IXtov eKirepaavTe<i evKTifxevov TrroXtedpov. [w? (fxiTO, p.6t8r](Teif 8e 6ed XevKcoXevo<;

414.

H^r/.]

auuNCic
b
li,

415.

TpdneN CGHST.
2, Par.

apHreic Harl. a, Vr. b A, Mosc. 2, Par. li, yp. AX: apwrei J. 416. 5i6c euraTHp <pi\oujueiaHC .T Harl. a, Vr. b A,
:

Mosc.

yp.

A
U
:

9i\ojuHaHc U.
(iiicl.

417. juoXic H.

|t

Harl. d:
yp.

ecareiparo

T).

421.

KUNOJUUia
fi
:

JP(,)Pi

ecareipcTO Ar. K{D\ kunouuiq O (?).

:

||

THN
a*

KUNOiiJiuiaN
II

(i)

A.

424. enicicaJULCNH Ar.

enepeicaueNH Dem. Ixiou

.Sell.

(Sch. U).

TH

Ven. B, yp. A. 427. nTepocNTa npocHiiaa JP Vr. b A, Mosc. 2, Harl. a b, noX.u6oTeipH(i) HPT. 429 uiii. Vr. b^ 431. apH' I'iir. b h, yp. A. ecopHKToTciN PQS Mor. Bar.
:

HI

naxeiHI THN a' Vr.

TrpeTret t-^l

b.

irapdevwi X^'P' Bapeiwi, 426. KeiTO C. eni : noxJ

';

U.

425.

THC

S'

CDHPRST

||

i|

apci GJ apH(i) il. IniKOupoc : ev aXXwt enioupoc A. iXiou 12, yp. Schol. X. 433. YXlON (Ar. ? cf. B 13.3) PR, yp. A 432. no\euoio JP. die 6900* A a' ^reXac(c)e H^.TSTU. 434 am. AODH'' Ven. B, Harl. a, Vr. b d, Mosc. 2.
X/;;s.
:

apm

S Harl. a

Il

416. 6Vt oi xwp'i'o'''''f's (j>a.aL rov ttjs 'IXidSos Koir)Trjv elSivai avvovaav rdi" Kpet rbf 5e ttjs 'Odvaffelas Tr}v \(ppoB'LT-qv, 5ia<pwuws 'lltpaiarwi (i.e. in the lay of
'

421. Kai &' {Sr)) aure there again, an See note on A expression of vexation.
202. So Hf hat, in contempt. 426. kcTnto, the regular form
is Keiaro.

Demodokos

in 6 the

amour with Ares

is

But
f 19.

the

carried on secretly, while here it a^jpears to be public). \iyei.v be Oel 6tl oi'x oi avToi xpovoi i)(rav TTJs (Tu/j.^iil3iTeo}s, Au.
417. ecareipero, 'yepiw, 7] 283.
cf.

should

hiatus .shews that not be altered. So

the

text

eireKeivTo

240 and

dv,a->]-

419-20 = E 713-14.

429. Aiaxoiaro, opt. by 'attraction,' as usual after a wish ; S 107 etc. 431. "Apw' {"Aprji), see note on 112.

434

is

evidently interpolated from

lAIAAOC
avTap 'ATToWwi'd
"
(l>oi/3e,

(P

(xxi;
435

Trpocrt'^r/
P(t)i

Kpeiwv evoa-i-^Ocov
;

ri

7}

Bi]

SieaTa/xev

ovSk eoiKci'

ap^dvTiov erepoyv to p,ev aia-^iov, ai k up.a-^i]Ti ttotI ')(^a\Ko^are<; ho). }()/xv OuXv/xTTui^Be, Afo? o-u yap <yeverf(^L vecorepo^' ov yap efxoiye cipx^'
KuXov,
vrjirvTc,
/xfMi'7]ai,
e-rrel

Trporepo's

yei'o/j.yv

Kal irXeiova olSa.

'"^'

440

wv iiroov KpaBujv ^'X^'^' ^^^^ oaa Bi] irddopev KaKa "\\iov

'^^'^'^

"^^P

ap,(f}i

IxovvoL

Oeoiv, or dyi'jvopi AaofieBovTi iXdovre^ drjrevaaixev et9 iviavrov Trap pnadCiL eirt, prjTon, o Bk cnj/jLaivoiv eTrereWev.
voil

Aio<?

445

i'jToi

670)

Tpcoeacri

ttuXlv Trept Tei-y^oq

eBeiixa

evpv re Kal fxaka kuXov, iv uppr)Kro<; TroXt? ei'?;* <l^oiySe, (TV B' l\i7roBa<i eXiKa^ f3ov<; l3ovKoXecrK<;
"ISt;?

Kvrjfiolcrt
Bij

ttoXutttv-^ov vXi^eaarjf;.
Tfc'X.09

dXX' ore

fitaOolo

TroXvyrjOee^

Mpai
I".

450

436. 5iCTaja.N:

',p.

d9ecTaJueN Vr.

li.

437. apsoNTcoN

440.

nporepoc:

npwTOC

442. dju9ic |CD|T Caul. 445. enippHTcoi 446. noXci Aj>li. H. Dirri' Cant, (breatliinf^s on pp vary). 'ApioiKiji TrfJO(f>epfTai 447. KaXoN HTOi JU^N rip crcb noXeojc nepi xeTxoc edeijua S( linl. I'. JuoKpON
T.

441. ccxec

(AW.

Zoilos (Scliol. U). Par. g and ap. Eust.

449.

KNHJULoTci

KpHJUNoTci

*}.

450.

noXurweeoc

\ 1.

!..

595, to soften the rather harsh transition to a fresh scene. 436. BiccTajUGN, sta/ul apart from one Hut the variant d(f>^(TTafj.v another.
is the regnlar it be preferable word for standing aloof from battle (391, N 738, 672, etc.), and the hiatus may have caused the change. This bellicose Poseidon hardly seems to be the same god as in T 138-43. For the 440 = T 219, and cf. X 35.^.

ewv

t)-r]Ttvi:,uti>

dWwL, a 357

'>r/rts

are

may

distinguished from o/j-ues in 5 644. That the word implies hired service is clear from (7 358 17 dp k' idtXois drjTfvffiev Tot dpKio^ (arai, anil this sense IxLcrObs remained in later Greek. It is, liowever, going too far to conclude from tlie word eirdpovpos that 6r)Tiveiv implied the status
. .

of a serf o'lscriptus qlachcu:. 445. CHjmaiNCON, ijivint) orders see A 289, and p 21 e'TriretXa/ieVwi arj/xdi'Topi
;

comjilimcnt of allowing an enemy to begin cf. II 23.';. 442. JUL^NHQi, a form not elsewhere found in full, though fxenvTj'{ai) should always Ije restored for /xd/j-vrji (0 18,

Trdvra iriOecdai. 446. For the legend of tlie building of the wall of Troy by Poseidon see note

T 188, * 396).

The later fxi/j-vrjaai occurs The legend of the servitude 648. in of Poseidon and Apollo to Laomedon is ii<;ain mentioned in 11 4.V2-53 (see note).

The reason

of the

humiliation

is

not

be thought given, though Trap Aios ndght The later niythto imply a imnishmeiit. order to ologists said that it was in display to the full the v^pis of Laomedon. 444. eHTeucaiicN, the verb recurs in H. only in \ 489 (iovXoifxrjv k' fVapocpos

on Z 433-39. The discre])ancy between this and H 452, where both gods are made to join in building, was one of the grounds for Ar.'s athctesis of H 443-64. Aridikes (see above) is again named by Schol. U on 474 and by Et. 'huf. on X 328 (s.v. dffcpdpayoi) nothing is known about him. 450. TcXoc,^/(c<<;rwiof hire. noXurHeeec

Epic n.sage must be a general epithet, bringing the glad changes of the year,' lather than special, bringing our glad
b}'
'
' '

release.

416

lAIAAOC

<J>

(xxi)

vwl ^n^craro jxiaOov airavTa e^e^epov. Tore

AaofieBwv
o-vv

eK-rrayXo'i,

ciTreiXija-as^

3'

aTreTrefiire.

^ev 6
8'

7
o

i)'rreikT)cr

iroSa^i
e-rn

Kal %eipa9 virepOe

B/jaeiv,

Kal irepdav vvacov

TrfXehairawv

arevTO
von

dfi(})OTep(oi'

d-iroXe-fepiev

ovara

p^aX/cwt.

455

he T

a^|roppol,

Kio/Jiev

kKOT7]6tc

OufiML,

Tov viroa-ra'i ovk eTeXeacre. ixiadov ;^woyu.ei'ot, Tov 8i] vvv XaoL(Tt (j)pii; X'^piv, ovhe fieO'' yfiecov Mi; Ke virep^laXoL aTroXcovrat
Treipdi

Tpoje^
crvv

irpoyvv KUKM^

Traial

Kal al8oi7]t^ dXoxoLai.

4(i0

to;' S' avTe irpoaeeiirev dva^ eKdepyof; 'AiroXXoyv " ivvoaijai, ovk dv fi aao<^pova /MvO/jcraio

aoi ye /3poTcbv eveKU TrroXep-i^w SeiXMv, ot (f)vXXoi(Tiv ioLKore^ dXXore i^ev re

efi/xevai,
el
Si]

ehovre<i, ^a(pXeyee<i reXeOovaiv, dpovprj<i Kapirov dXXd rd^t'O'ra dXXore 8e (pdivvdovcrtv dKrjpLOi. ol S' avrol hrjpLadcrOwv. iravoo/xeada

465

/xdxv^'

452. aneneuvjiCN Vr. b

453.

5lx^%

<Kai>

ancBXeij/e (dneneunjie
11

?)

cun: ndcON Ar.

I'll

coi
v.:

'6h' Vr. b. 6 r {CD}GHJQS(Ts!tijr.) Vr. b. 455. at ixTro tQ>v TroXewc (Did.). enXuTepdcoN
:

Ar. (Scliol. U). 454. THXeSaAt.

CinoXljlJLi.eN
fi
il

Par.

a-,

-yp.

A:

anoKoqieiN
a.

A(^>

Bar.

Par.
:

(SXXot ap.

Eust. and Seliol. Par.

459.

456. hi t'

c: anoKoij/ejuieN 9^ ? V DLR.
:

yp.

anoXouceueN kckothote X.

458. 461. 466.

HJuiwN r.

neipa(i)c

PQRU

Harl.

a,

Vr. b A.

CKdeproc: SibcuibcC Ven.B. 5e: a' au DGHJSTU, yp. A.

463. noXeuisco

460. nporNU Q. JQBar. Vr.d: noXcuizcoGPRU.

tic ciXk4 Pint. 1/or.

aWa

rdxiCTa: oOae

104

f,

(omitting 467).

467. naucoJuie(c)ea

CDHPQRTU
note on

Mor. Vr.

A:

nauccojuecea

il

451. cse<pepoN, brought to com^iletion

(e|).

Cf.

lilt;

phrase nXiacpopos iviavros.

destituit

458. HJuiecoN, for the gen. with /xerd see A 51 ; van L. .suggests ijfj.'ii'.

BiHCOTO
pacta

juiicedN,

deos M&rccdc

Laomcdon,

Hor.

iii.

3.

21.

is only here construed with two ^LTiffcLTo accusatives as a verb of rolibing. 453. lor CUN the printed vulg. lias this, however, is aoi, with some Mss. in every way inferior, as it introduces an
;

459. ncipai, i.e. Treipde'iai) : the alternative Treipais cannot of course be resolved, gee on il o90. ^qq_ 4^4. , f"io"
-^,

entirely

fal.se

there

is

no reason

antithesis with d.u^or^po;. why Apollo .should be

;
:

""P^ved by

singled out for special punishment. 454. ncpdaN, see on 40. THXeaandcoN the dr)\vT,p6.^v of the 'city' editions

"/, the totally incongruous apovpvsKapirov ibovres, and by the ^lause ludicrous confusion of metaphor in za-

npoYNu, see note on I 570. . c An obvious reminiscence of the ^ 146 though far from ?"^'^

j.\

^P^^^^^^.'

^''^^t

was probably understood to mean fertile,' cf. e^Xw e^/xTT,, and ^T/X^raro. ^reStW in
'

^}'l ^^elieve
^^^^li

fire eating ^.x^fullof oi the earth. It is hard to that any poet could have written a medley except deliberate

l^^e leaves

Xen/ejuieN is

-see on :i 191. Ar.'.s dnoobviously more vigorous than the vulg. d7ro/coi/'e'/ii' L'iO'"edon is made to speak contemptuously as though the divine bodies were mere tree- trunks to be 'lopped' (A 236).
:
|

Kallimachos. t.',.'. ctcOto,

\}^x^^^.

dKHpioi, see 11 100. 467. naucojuiecea is to be preferred to the Trava-w/u-ecyda of most edd., as the -w- is out of place in the subj. of the 290. auro'i, by tfiemsigmatic aor. cf. selves, without our interference.
466.
;

lAIAAOC
b)<i

(P

(\xi)

A\'

apa

(f>d)V)](Ta<i

ttuXlv irpdireT

aXhtro ^/dp pa
470

7raTpoKaaiyp7iToio /xiyi/fievai iv
'

7raX(ifj,rjicn.

TOP he Kaaiyi^/)TT) fidXa vetKeae, iroTvia drjpoyv, i\pTep,is dyporeprj, Koi oveiSecov (f)dTo fivOof
"
(f>vyi>i
B/j,

eKdepye,

llocreiSdcout
oi

Be

viK-qv

vciaai'

e7reTpe-\lra<i,

fxeXeov he
t'^etf

ej'/^09

e8<y;av

injTrvTie,
fit}

ri vv ro^ov

dvefjuoXiov

avTco^

aev vvv

en
ax;

ev^o/j,ei'ov,

irarpo^ ivl fieydpoiaiu ukovcto) ro Trpiv, tV dOavdroLat deolaiv,

475

avTct
ws'

Woaethdwvo'^
(fidro,

evavn^Lov
ov
Ai6<;

TroXe/xL^eiv.'^

Ti]v

7rpocre(f)r]

eKdepyo'i

'AttoXXwz',
479
ifjuelo

\Xa
"
7rft)9

^oX(i)(Ta/x6in]

alhoLrj

7rapdK0LTi<i-

he

(TV
;

vvv

fie/nova's,

kvov dhhee^, dvri

481

ari'iaecrdai

^aXe77>j rot eyco fievo^ dvrttpepecrdai To^o<p6po}i Trep eovcrrji, eVet tre XeovTa yvvai^l

468.
a.t>.

erxoc .1 U)(OC kqOxoc L. 474. aNeJUcbXlON aUTCOC ApioiKtii kqI reipeac oicrouc* cprjixi 5( ^avd'j (pipecdai 477. noXeuiiClN A(,> 475 77 ad. Ar. nToXeJuiseiN DJt" areipeac Sell. U. RToXcuizeiN J'U noXejuizeiN 12 (f,. ton Sjr. 478. THN 479. Yii3cau.iuH
:

Ai.

apa tip V. drpoTepH

:

469. JULirHixeNai

nuh
473.

yp.

dajuHJucNai Srii. T.
: :

471

ioxeaipa
:

Vr.

li.

Syr.

After

tlii.s

CII.l.S \i.

1)

,1

i\<h\

481. ddeec up. East.

46'.).

y^.

NEiKECCN ioxcaipaN ONEideioic eneccci. eixoio V. 482. ciNTKpepizeiN Vr. b J A, Sch.

480

T (lemma) and

uirHuiNai

cn

naXdixHici,

a[ii)areiitly t'oumled on tlie familiar fiiyri/xevat. iv oat \vypiji with

strange ]>lnase
the eV

ira\a.nr)i(nv

of

105,

12 7:58.

Cf.

:JS6.

471 ddereiraL on weptaabs " t6c 5^ tLs d^ OripCiv."

. .

fiera

tov

later than Aristonikos, .who says that we must supply in 479 from 478, koivov del Trpo<T((pr) Such a construcSf^aadai rb wpo<T(4>-q. tion is harsh and un-Homeric, but not therefore to be rejected in the Theo-

and was interpolated

KvvrjyeTiKT)

line -may be a ;loss, but is quite inoH'ensive. 473. JucXeoN, adv. as 480, II 336, So also /('/ not/iiiii/, without a struggle.
Ofbi
ei
fjLT] 7)

'Aprefxis;

An.

The

machy. The line is adapted from B 277. Compare note on 434 above, which was
added
its

for similar reasons,

but has found

ciNejuicoXioN

auTcoc

may

as

ixaxf/

avTois.

Compare Pandaros
yap

be taken together of his

fioi oirrjOet.

into most M.ss. 481. KUON addeec, as O 423. 482. CTHceceai after ij.ip.ovas, see note

way

on

36.

aNTKpepeceai,

cf.

589 0^70-

bow,

E 216

dvfxu}\i.a

Xe'os

yap

tovtov dOerovvTat crrixoi ^' ov Si'varai yap b aioovfj.evos warpo" del KaaiyvqroLO ixiyqixevai. iv ira\a.fxrn<ji.v vpOKaXficrdaL tov lloaeiSQva iv tQi '0\v/j.irwi irpbi fxaxvdWws re oubi iroXe/j.iKOS
47.5-77. airb
ioTtv,

recalls

ucnoc '0\vfxvi.os avrKpipeaOai. fiivos dvTKpepi^fiv or icrorpapii'av

(411, 488,

101,

cf.

verb means
oppose.

to rival,

not as in

SW) where the A 589 to

dWd

xopo?? Kai (pbppnyyi Tipwerai,

An. But the sjieeoh can hardly end with 474, and self-contradiction is not inconceivable in the author of the Theomachy.
[480].

It appears therefore that we must here take it in the former sense, if indeed we ought not to adopt the variant dvTKpepi^av. If it meant oppose we should re(iuire piivei.
is the emphatic word, ymi have a bow, it was only given you to use against women, not
'

483. ruNQiii
if

even

This line

is

unknown

to East.,

VOL.

418
Zei"?
i]TOt
dij/cev,

lAIAAOC

<D

(xxi)
^]v

Koi eBcoKe KaraKrdfiev

io-ri

eOekrjiada.
485

^eXrepov

kut

ovpea

Br]pa<i

evalpeiv

aypoTepa^; r \d(f30v<i i) Kpeiaaoaiv i(j)L p^d-^eaOai. el S' ediXefi iroXeixoio Saijfxevai, o^p" ev elSiji';
oacrov (pepTepi]
rj
el'fjb,

on

/MOt
iirl

yu-eVo?

avricj^epl^eL';.''

pa Kol
h"

dfji(f)OTpa^
8'

KapiTOiL %etpa9
wjJLOiv

(TKaiPn,

he^irepriv

avTolaiv

dp
8'

dp" air edetve Trap'

ra^ee<i
8'

efiapine alvvro ro^a,

490

VTpo7ra\i^o/jLevT]v

ovara /xeiSiocoaa eKimnov olaroL

SaKpvoeaaa 77 pd 6' VTT

yrjpa/jLov
0)9
7}

viraida Bed ^vyev W9 re ireXeia, elcreinaTO Trerprju, 'ip7)K0<; KoiKr)v

ovS'

dpa

rrjc

ye d\co/J,evai ataifjiov
Xiire h
-

rjev

495

SaKpvoeacra

(jivyev,

avrodi ro^a.
8e

ArjTO) 8e irpoaeenre 8i,dKropo'i dpye'i(f)0VTi]'i " ArjToi, eyd) 8e rot ou rt /jba')(^y](To/jiat' dpyaXeov
7r\i]KTt,^ea6'

dWd

d\6j(0iaL Ai6<i vecfieXijyeperao' jxdXa irpoc^paaaa fier ddavdroLcn deolaiv

ifie

500

ev^eadai

vtKi]aai

Kpareprj^t

/BirjcpL.

489. euapne(N) 488. q)^pTepoc Vr. A. ico9apizeic Q. 492. NTpona\lzoUNHN Ar. fi: eNTponaXizoucNH SU Syr. Hail, a, Mosc. 2 JQ. noWd Xiccougnhc Cypr. Chia ^NTpona\izoju.eNHc Ptol. ? Ven. B^ and ap. Did. 495. 493. unaiea : eneixa JPR Hail, a b, Par. a b^ d f h j, yp. A. (Sell. U).
486. t' om. JQ.
|

aYciuON
(yp. bk)

jmopcumoN

(J.

QU

Syr. Mor. Vr. A.

498. Juaxec(c)ouai 501. nikhccin

rrjs

JQ Harl. a, C Ven. B.
deov
Sto,

Mosc.

2.

ij

bk: r6p

against goddesses.' is strange, but the

The masc. \eoNTa

fern,

does not occur in H. (see on P 134, S 318), and the masc. may therefore be taken as of

irXyjpucrdff-qs.

common gender, esi)ecially as it appears to be a borrowed (Semitic) word. Death

under the form of a lion in Semitic mythology, and some traces of this appear even in Greek symbolism, of which the present passage is the clearest. For Artemis as a deathShe is said goddess see Z 205, 428, etc. to have been worshipped in Ambrakia in the form of a lioness. 485. Ar. remarked that CNaipeiN,
is

tQv epyuv to \Hirov d^'aFor the gen. noXeuoio, to learn ahuut %var, see H. G. 151 d. 490. T63a, from the mention of arrows in 492, seems to mean weapons of
'

commonly

i)ersonified

archery,' including the quiver; this is not a Homeric use, cf.

though

45.

auxoTciN in the emphatic place cannot mean less than 'those very weapons,' i.e. her own bow and arrows.
492.

CNrponaXizoueNHN, turning aside

her head to avoid the blows.

(vTpoTraXii-ofi^vtj is

The variant evidently inferior, as

there
aside.

is

no reason why Hera should turn Schol. U is very corrupt but

evrpo-rraXi-

literally despoil {^vapa), is

used of slaying animals. Soph. Ai. 26, and t 263 fi-nK^Ti vvv xp6a KaXdv iualpeo. 487. See Z 150 for possible construetions of the passage. We may here regard 489 as sui)plying a very practical apodosis to the et'-olause, as in H 242.
_

properly See, however,

not

seems to point to a variant

^ofiif-ns

as well as TroXXd
possible.

\i<raofxei'T]s,

both

of

which are

So Nikanor suggests,
diriXiire

495. ^Hpaix6N, a cleft, a word recurx^i-V ring in Aristotle and later writers. is used in the same sense in X 93. 499. nXHKxizcceai, to haiuhi blows. aXdxoici, plur. because the sentiment is

7)

Kal

K0fi/j.aTiK6i>

t6v \6yov

eirirrides

vonjTrjs,

general (cf. 185), containing also an evident allusion to the triumph of Hera.

lAIAAOC
ft)?

(xxi)

419

lip'

t(f)r],

AijTOi

Be

avvalvvro Ka^irvXa ru^a

crrpocfxiXiyyi
Kovirji;.
rj<i'

TreTTTMT
)'}

dXXvSi'i

aWa

fxeTa

fiev
8'

Tu^a Xa^ovcra irdXtv

kU

duyarepo*;

'OXvfMTTov iKave, Aio'i ttotI '^aXKo/3aT<i dot. iip' haKpvuecraa he irarpb^i e^ei^ero '^/ovvacTL Kovpt), 8' /o' ufi^pucno^ eavo<; rpep-e- rr^v he irporl ol afi(f>l
?;

505

elXe irarijp

Kpovihyj^,

Kal aveipero ijhu yeXdacra'i'

"
Tt*?

vv ae roicih
S'

epe^e,

^iXov t^ko^, OvpavLOivoiv

Trdrep,

r.09

Tov
"
ai'j

aure Trpoaeenrei^ evarec^avo'^ KeXaheim]dXo'^o'i

511

yH

arvcfteXi^e,
epi'i

XevK(oXevo<; "ilpi],
e(f)yJ7rTai.''

e^

>;<?
ft)'?

dOavdroLCTLv
01

Kal veiKO<i

ToiavTa 7rp6^ dXXi^Xovi dyupeuov, WttoXXcov <^PoZ/3o>> ehvcrero "IXtov tp/jv avTap
fiev

fil")

fxefjL^Xero
fit)

ydp Aavaol irepaeiav

ol rel)(^o^

ivhfii]Toto

ttoXtjo^,
Kelvcoi.

virep

fiopov
:

i]fj,aTi

ncnrcdr* CR.S King's H.irl. d, Par. f j 503. ncnTCOT I'l!'" Vr. A Par. e g, yp. A ncnTacbx' Mosc. 2 nenxewT* L>. nenTHOT* Par. 1) nenTHcbr' Vr. b JUCTCl kt\. 505. ouXujunoN C Syr. oi/XuiinoNS" 1'. uer" aeaNQTOici eeoTciN 1. 504 oni. U. 509. Aftrr tins D'^CITU Vr. A add 508. ONHpero CC.IP. 507. nori (.>.
: :
:

juaif/ibicoc,

coc eY ti
yp.

kqkon pezoucaN CNConHi.

NeiKe'

^AO
515.

ncTkoc NeiKe(a) oToc Amni. on 232.

513.
:

Ar.,

ctuxsh

Scli.

T.

90T60C

502. to the

KQunuXa applies properly only bow though T6sa plainly means

;

an instance; of the purely the arrows mechanical use of a familiar standing So juexd crpoipdXirn konIhc is epithet. tastelessly borrowed from the tine passage II 775. Here it can only mean that she nenraises the dust by running away, Tcija the correct form of the perf. ])art. in H. is doubtful M.ss. invariably confuse it with the commoner ireTrrT)ws, crouching, from ttttj- {irTrjaffco), and the mistake is as old as Ap. Rhod. who has drrji. euiTreiTTriv'iav iii. 973 (but irepi yovvaai. It recurs TreTTTTjinav iv. 93 is ambiguous). in H. only x 3S4, where .mss. have ireirTe-,
: ;

T 439). We must either make eurarepoc depend on rd^a or regard it as a gtn. of the point aimed at or attained {H. G. %
151
is
b,

504. This line looks as though it were formed on 2; 138 ws &pa (ftuivqaaaa irdXiv Tpdired' vlos ioio, but tiie constr. must be different, as ndXiN evidently cannot liere be taken with tlie gen., back from (see

c).

Neither of these alternatives

509-10 = E 373-74, as indeed the whole scene is clearly founded on reminiscences of the
dite.

satisfactory.

wounding

of Apliroall

510

is

omitted here by almost

as
subst.,
see

MSS.

511
183.

KeXa9eiNH

II

ireTTTr]-,

of

ireTrrei-uiras, TreTTXT;-, TreTTxe-oTas, which only the first and last will scan.

The

829, Ant. 697), an<l this is presunuudy right for H. also. Tlie weak form of the stem

Attic form

is ireTrTilis

(Soph,

.-i a.

513. neTkoc ^(pfinTai, cf. B 15. But veUe' iTvxOr) would be a more suitable

is

TTT-,

not

Trre-,

and

Tre-Trr-o)?

thus

phrase the quarrel is no longer 'imIt pending,' but has come to a head. is likely that tiiis was the reading of
Ar. (Ludwich ad loc). 515. Ammonios in his schol. on 232 has oios for OoTBoc. This suits the context well, as emphasising the contrast with oi &\\oi 518, l)ut looks very like a
'
'

corresponds to /3e-/3a-ws, Fe-FiK-ui, etc. The only alternative would be TreTrrwws, on the analogy of wiwruKa, a ditiicnlt form. (Cf. Brugm. Gr. ii. p. 1206, where an intermediate ire-irT-a-ws Irom
TTf-TT-fws
is

assumed.)

conjecture.

420
ot
01
S'

lAlAAOC
dXXoL irpo^ "OXvfiTTOV
'^coofjbevoi,

<t>

(XXI)
Oeol

icrav

alev iovre^,

/xev
B"

ol he
-rrarpl

^le^^a

Kvhiowvre^,

KaS
ws-

Tpwa?
8'

l^ov -rrapa r 6/x(W9 avTOV'i

KeXacvecpei.

avrap 'A^tWeu?
'i'rr'Kov<i.

520

oXeKev kol /xwpvxa'i

ore KaTTvo^;

ioov

ek ovpavov evpvv
Se
e
p.rjVL<i

LKiiveL

a(TTo<;
-rraai
&)?
S'

aWofievoto,
edr^Ke

6eo)v

dvf]Ke,

irovov,

rroWolaL

8e

K7]Se

i^rjKev,
525

kaTi]Ki
e<?

'AvtXev? Tpcoeao-i iroXvcrTova KrjSea OTjKev. delov eVl Trvpyov, 8' IIpLafxo<;
r^epcov

ireKwpiov avrap vii avrov ovSe rt? oXkt] Tpwe? a<^ap Kkoveovro '7Te(f)v^6re<;, 8' olfXM^a^ airo irvpyov ^alve %aAta^e ryiveO^- 6
8'

ivorjd

'A;>^iA,?}a

orpvvwv irapa
520.

Tei'xp<=;

ayaKXcLTOv^ TrvXacopovi;Hail, d, Tar. eg.

A>")o)n. L.
:

530

napa: nap A{CD}U

It

narpi

Zhn\

A{CD!QU
:

Mor.
:

Hail, d, Par. c g {yp.

(cf. yp. Ykhtoi after 526 in Sjt.

naph narpi
524

521. aOxdc Vr. b.

522. iKaNCl

2
|!

207).

noXuCTONa PR KHaea SHKeN PR: KHde' ^(pfiKCN H

526. ecTHKCl All Vr.

T^ [add. Rliosos, T'") placed 96NON Kai ATI Hail, a, Mor. honon kqi il. KH^e' eeHKCN fi: 7p. ereuscN A. (e9HKeN; (,)

525

oiii.

||

icxHicei Syr.
:

cicthkei

12.

529.
I

rirNee' L.
:

530.
J.
i|

oxpuNCON
-,'p.

Ar.

ADJQ

Harl. d

orpuNecoN aWoi

(Did.), 0.

TcTxoc

niiprouc

nuXao<u>pouc

X.

Adapted from S 207, not successThe disasters caused by Achilles seem to be compared to the disaster of
522.
fully.

but according to tlie a burning city actual words they are compared to the
;

This is very pointless. rising smoke. ccnhkc may be taken 523. eecoN as a jiarenthesis, indicating perhaps that the fire is accidental, and not due to
.

to regard Achilles' piogress over the plain as likened to the slow but unceasing advance of a great column of smoke, jmtting aside all question of the misery No stress can be caused by the fire. laid on the omission of the line by L
;

an enemy

then

Ka-rrvos will

be the nom.

due merely to homoioteleuton, which has not affected the other Mss. of the same family (P Lips.). The same cause has led to the omission of 525 in T and
it is

to ?dr]K and i(l>riKiv, and the unity of the simile is at least superficially saved. Still this is very harsh. It is almost equally unsatisfactory to make ixtjul's the subject of the three following verbs, as the comparison to the smoke is entirely
lost sight of. may, liowever, it to be "the conflagration," or

displacement in Syr. omitted, noXucroNa is obviously better than the vulg. irbvov Kai, which merely reinforces the false

presumably to 525. If 524

its
is

We

antithesis of 524. 526. eeiou, probably

as

built

by

take

Poseidon.

(?e7os

is

generally "the state causes misery like that

more of things," which

of

synonym

of

lepos,

not used as a meie the common epithet

TTupyuv

Achilles'

Bothe by omitting 524 cerprogress. tainly improves the ])assage, and gets rid both of the sham antithesis iva.cn TToXXoIcri, and of the fourfold assonance of TjKe, which is disagreeable to our ears,
. .

of citadels. So deodfxrjTwv eirl e 519. 528. a<pap, see on A 418,

814.

no more than fxdXa, ^were chased amain. 530. OTpuNOON is better than orpwioiv.

Here

it

is

The

though we cannot be sure that

it was so to the Greeks (there are three rhyming lines in It is thus possible 152-54).

future part, is out of place in introducing a speech which is to lie regarded as the actual representation in words of the action of the verb.

lAIAAOC
"
TrcTTTafMevas
eXdoiCTL

(XXI)
el'i

421
o
/ce

iv

X^P^^

TrvXas'

t^^ei"',

Xaol

TTpoTi

liarv

Trecfiv^oTe^;-

y yap

eyyvi 68e K\ove(ov vvv ol'o) Xoiyi aurap tVet k eV Ttiyos^ dvaTTvevaoyaii/
avTi'i
CTrai'Oe/jLevai,

AT^tWtL'*? ta-eadai.
(\XeuT<;,

aauiha^ ttvkivo)^ apapvia^;'

dvijp
e<i

535

BetSca
bi'i

yap
t(f)ad

/x>;
,

ovXo<i

Tet^os"

dXijTai.'^

01

civecrdv

re irvXa^
cfxio^;.

ai

Se ireTaadelaai

rev^au
Kal

avrap

Kal aTTMaav oyT/af' XiroXXoiv

uvTiO'i
01

e^edope,
Idi/'i

Tpcocou

iva Xoiybv dXdXicot.

rej-T^eo?

7roXio<:

vyfrT]Xoto,
e'/c

540

Biyjnji

KapxaXeoi, KKovifivoi
8e cr^ehavov

irehioLO

(fjevyov
633. kXon^ci

e^eir

eyx^i,

Xvaaa
!l

Be

ol Ki}p

(f &\\u)i

C Ven. ]^, Vr. A. 535. aueic C. enaNeejueNQl Ar. {C}, A: en' H^^l en6i|/' eejutCNai rti/^s tuv Kara TroXets, il. 538 39 dd. Zen. aNOiXKOi I'ar. j aXdXKH L {si'pr. oi) ijuuNai CII [supr. h over 539. a\d\K01 ojuunh Par. e. ai ST Vtii. 15 King's 540. cueuc H. 541. bii^ia Bar. Vr. A.
:
:
:

.1

KapcpaXeoi
Ar.

(J sttpr.) Vr.

A: Kopxapeoi
Syr.
:

ALK"'T

(c

con:) Ven.

(KapxaXcoi c9edaNcbc C ,.sy/,-. 6n

]l

K"').
.

542.

C9e9aN(i>N

b'-M. niiXac refers presumably to the Skaian gate, the only one of whicli we hear on tlu; side towaids the plain. 533. kXonccon, the variant K\ovfi is Xoina, as A .">18. equally good.
."i35.

TOl'S (TTLXOVZ i)0tT7)Kt, 'liXoLOV Tjyol'/XfVOi Old

TTvXrjs

(puTii^ecrOai

t'qv

ttoKiv,

too iravros

It is not iyai6piov ovtos, An. easy to believe that this silly reason was Zen. 's real giound for the athetesis ;

TOTTov

oi'TOJS
V,

'Apiarapxos,
dvadeivai.
B.\p

cnaNeejucNai
riues

the criticism
Zoilos, for

Sia

Tov

olov

oe

Kara. iroXfis ifr

$e/j.(vai,

Did.
'ifief

tQv So in

is more in the style of whose name Zen.'s may have

14 Ar. read Sv^ eVt

1*^05

for vijas

been accidentally substituted. 539. It is not easy to decide between

It is not easy to deeir' &\f/ Uvai of Jiss. cide between the two readings. Against

aXdXKOi and d/j-vvai. As a rule d/xt'ceti/ takes ace. and gen., dXaXKelv ace. and
dat.

en' &yp defievai the only argument seems ivLTidivai is the to be the sound.

On

the other hand, Xoiybi' dXaXKeiv

in

Homeric word

fur

closing a gate (e.g.

is

comes twice besides 250), and we have

TOL

this

book
. .

(pdpfiaKov

(138, Kiv

E
are

751),

while iiravaTLdivaL

not

else-

where found.

common

Compounds with

iirava-

in later Greek, but the only

Homeric iustaucc is (Traf^crTrjffav B 8.5. But as these arguments are by no means strong, we may be content to let Ar.
decide the matter for us.
Icit long in t/iesi before a a very rare license in this jilace A 412, X 199. aXHTai, aor. of. A 505, in A 192 subj. from dWo/xai, here only we have dXeraL (dXerai the correct form answering to the non-thematic aXro. The scholia all refer the word to dXjjfai, like d\(vTs above. 537. QNEcaN, loosed, relaxed, the fastenings cf. 6 359, X SO for this sense of

Kparbs dXdXkTjicnv KaKbv ^p-ap, k 288, ^<r<?' 6s a-fjs ye Kvvas K(pa\TJs diraXdXKoi X 348. The l)alance is thus There are slightly in favour of the text.

and ovK

two jiossible alternatives, if we accept it, which evade the unusual constr. we may take Tpwuv with d^rtos, putting the
:

536. JUH
is

vowel

we may make it deupon Xoiyof, cf. But neither of Xoiybv 'AxaiQv, 134. is natural these and dvTloi is generally
after
it,

comma

or

pend as a

posse.ssive gen.
:

'()

used of hostile meeting. 541. KapxaXcoi, here onlj' before Ap. Rhod. It is presumably connected with
Kapxa-p-iSovs,

and means

roiujh, Virgil's

But Kap<f>aXeoi, asper siti {G. iii. 434). dry, would be defensible if it had better
sup]iort.

duir)fu.

538. <p6QC, safety for the fugitives, as 6, 2 102, and elsewhere. 7,7)v65oro%

542. ctpeSaNON,

;is

lG."i,

II

372.
ffipe-

But theie

is

weighty evidence

for

422

lAIAAOC

<t)

(xxi)

he kvSo^ dpecruai. evdd Kev v-\^i7rvXov Tpolr^v eKov ute? K'^aiwv, el iJirj W.iroWcav ^ol^o<i 'Ayijpopa hlov dvPjKe,

alev e'^e Kparepi), {xeveaive

545

re. (pMT W.vTt]vopo<i vlov dfiv/jLovd re Kparepov he ol avro^ ev fxev 01 ddpao'i ^d\e, Trap

KpaSlrjt

earr},
(pr}yo)i

oirco'i

Bavdroio ^apeia<;

'^e'ipa^;

dXaXKOi,
550

avrdp
ecrrr],

KeKki^evo'i- KCKdXvTTTO S' dp rjept TroWrji. 6 7' &)? evoijaev 'A^tXX^/o. TrroXtTropdov,

TToWd
S'

he

ol

Kpahlrj
Trpo?

7rop(f>vpe

fjuevovrf

oyBijaa^
547.
Tives

dpa

elire

ov fMeydXyjropa Ovfiov
:

550. axiXXfia nToXinopeoN 548-550 om. T'. auTOC auTco K. kionti Bar. 551. JU.N0NT1 552. apa ax'^^ea nHXeicoNa Sch. AT.
:
:

Bp JL.
davCov, and this was the reading of Ar. 6ti crcpeoavQu a<p65p(as Smkwv, An., ovtw
;

f'x^icros and Simon. Amorg. fr. ov5' al\pa Xoifibf oIkitjs dTrwaerat.,
avvoiKr)Trjpa, dva/j-evea debv).

7.

101

dvfxQn vTreppu/xevos tQ>i a(p6dpos virdpx^v, Kaddirep (XTro rod (povdv these the hitter Of rb (povQiv, Did.
(T<p8ai>wi',

Kai

ixdpbv It is notei'

uses of xf 'P are curiously rare in H.

vfjLels

worthy, however, that the metaphorical 267

;

the more correct, as would be intrans., though cr(pe5avu!u coming from (T<peoavkwv rather than The contraction is in itself afpeSavdwv. suspicious, and the participle is not demanded by the analogy of 742,

explanation

is

Se

/j.v7iaT7Jpes

Kai

x^i-P^"

is

eVicrxfre Ovfibv ivLirris looseness of expression

rather than metaphor.

literal sense.

Even

eirix^Lpelv

and vwoxelpios appear only

549. 9Hrc>^i,

in the
the

most

presumably
;

oak by
eir'

il :'.26.

544-45,

cf.

II

698-700.

cf

the Skaian gate see note on E 693. 550. riToXinopeoN oti wXeovd^ei
'Odvacreus to irToKlivopdos,
eTr'

194. 548. The reading of the text is that of It is true all Mss. so far as is known.
,

vvv

de

ctTra^
'

'Ax'XXe'i'?.

Trpbs

Toiis

X'^P'S''"'''""^

TovTois

that Hoffmann quotes A C, and La R. A only, for KTypas instead of x^'^P'^^ ^^^t the facsimile shews that this can only be due to some strange hallucination. A, like the rest, has xerpas, as is correctly

yap

xpwr''"c'

TLves

de 'Ax'i^^fi

llrjXeiwva woiovo'i, ^eviadevres Trpbs rb iirlfind TrroXiTropdos as an derov, An. 372, epithet of Achilles, howevei-, in 77, 108, so that An. 's dwa^ cannot

We

printed by Villoison.
;

As

Kripas is

found

as early as Eust., MS. support may yet be discovered for it but tliis will not alter the fact that x^ 'P<^s is the only authentic /c?5pes davdroLo is not an unreading. common phrase in H., and in view of the similarity of sound we might expect to

be justified. Apparently the chorizontes argued that Achilles was irToXiiropdos in 11. Odysseus in Od., to which Ar. replied that the epithet as used of
,

find

it

mere

error.

sporadically here as the result of Its absence is thus the more

'

Achilles was unique (or rare at least). Odysseus is also TTToXiwopdos in IL, B 278 (see note), K 363, so the argument does not come to mucli. 551. nopipupe, see notes on A 103,

S16.
552 = A 403, where it introduces a speech very similar in construction to The scheme Agenor's, though shorter. of Hector's deliberation, X 99-130, is still closer to the present. In all these cases two alternatives are discussed and rejected, with the identical line A 407 = <!> 562 = X 122, in favour of the more heroic course. Between Hector's speech and Antenor's there is the further resemblance that (1) the most obvious

"We must, therefore, accept the bold personification of the heavy hands of Death,' which after all hardly goes beyond "TwvijjL KacL-yv-qrwi Qavdroto in S 231. This line and the ms. reading
significant.

of

97,

Xoi/uioio

/Sapetas

x^'P'^s

d(p(^eL,

mutually support one another, and the

reading Aavaolcrip deiKea \oLy6v dTrwtret should lie rejected. (For the personification of \oi/j.6s in later jioetry 0. T. 27 6 irvp<p6pos Oeds
.

cf.
.

Soph.
Xoip-bs

lAIAAOC
"

<^

(\.\i)

423

fjLOL

y(ov
r?]L
yu.e

el

fiev
oi

(pevyw,
alpt'jcret

irep

Kal

oyf

Kev viro Kparepov X-^tXrjO'i aXXoi (Wv^ofMei'oc KXaveovrai, Kol dvd\KiZa heipOTop.i)(Tei.
p-ev

i55

el

8'

dv eyo) tovtov^
W-^lX^I,
TreSiov
Kvripov<i
S'

v7roK\oveeadai
8'

iucroi

WrfKeihrji
(fievjM
"IS7/S"

ttoctiv

7ro
ocf)p^

rei-^eo-;

ciWrji

77/309

iXijiov,

dv

iKwpiai,

re

Kara re

pcoirtjia

Bvo)-

eaTrepiO'i

df eireira
poL ravra

Xoe<T(Td/xevo<;

irorapolo

560

"\Xiov iSpo) uTToyp'v^dei'i irporl

diroveoip,i]i>.
;

dXXd
p,7J
/i'

ri

>;

(f>iXo<i

SieXe^UTo $upo<;
ireZiovhe
voi]ar]L

difaeipopevov

ttoXlo^;

Kai

p,e

ovKer
653.
TQi
1>.

perai^a^ pdp^|rr]l ra^eeaat irohecraiv TretT earai OdvaTov Kal KP]pa<i dXv^ac
:

565

uno
A.

dnbC
559.

554.

KXoNeoNTQi A(;<)U
I;.
:

Syr.
1'.

<po6eoNTo
558.

I'l;

9o6eoN'.:

yf).

556. TouToic

anoK\oNeeceai
I
.

IXhYon Ai.
l)<.>

idmoN
561.

Kiates.
C'tii^'K.

knhjulouc

noTi
S.

KpHJUNOuc 563. anaeipoucNoc i,"

560.

QN

tip

Vr.

(ap*

anaeipdjucNON

siqyr.

564.

uap\^a

565. ecerai l>ar.

means

of escape,
;

direct Might,

is

sum-

forj

Ida

is

twenty

miles

away

across

(2) a more circuitous marily rejected evasioa is first entertained and then dropped, after both .>)ides have been considered (3) resistance is decided upon with some faint liope. 'unr)55. QNaXKiSa, not 'helples.s,' armed,' as .some have taken it, but a coward with all the contemptuous connotation of the word, as will be seen by referrinj.; to the other instances, e.g. A 62 390 dv8p6^ dfdXKi.Sos ovrLOavolo, dviXKtda (pi'i'av, etc. 9eipoTOJUHCCi continues the same thouglit see note on 89.
; ;

There must entirely hilly country. therefore be something wrong with the text. liothe's 'ii\77ioi' is a stej> in the right direction, as substituting a general But by far epithet for a proper name.
the most ingenious and convincing emendation is that of van L. and JI. da
Costa, (peiryu npbs irebLov Xiiov,
iKijjfiai.

6(pp'

&yKf'
'

556. ef, suppose I leave cf. A 581. dosis is required

;

'

'

no apoSo in 567
as
it

111. and the corresponding line 558. This line seems hopeless

that dyKe suppose (anke) was mistaken for dv tee, and the second particle dropped as redundant, the defective metre being filled out by For turning Xuov into 'IX^ioi' (I.VEIO.N). it \fiov vedlov = level plain see 4' 359 is opposed to the ascent to Troy on which

They

stands.

The

meaning
;

cannot guess at

it

is

of 'IXhYon we the adj. of an

It is

unknown name
to

'IXei^s.

commonly
"IXtos,

taken to be from 'IXos or

e.xplained Ilos' (Schol. B, cf. of Ilios.' But even

mean

'

near the

and tomb of

415) or 'the ])lain the form admitted this, no TTfdiov otlier than the TpuilKdv (K 11, etc.) or I.Kafidvdpiov (B 465), the plain between the city and the ships, appears elsewhere in the poems. Nothing is gained by adopting Krates' reading the correct form of the adj. is 'lSr)'Lov 'loaros, and there is no plain near Troy which can be called 'the plain of Ida,"
if
:

proposes to turn aside to the plain of the Scamander SW. of the city, and follow it up till he reaches the glades (the natural aim of the fugitive, cf. X 190, 5 337) and a perfectly intelligible 'foot-hills of Ida' The te after "ISrj^ in 559 thus plan. gains a meaning which in the existing

Agenor

finds himself.

He

'

'

text it eiitirt-ly larks. 561. idpcbanoij/uxeeic, cf. K 572, A 621. our colloquial 563. anaeipojueNON.

'taking myself
is

oti'.

The

act.

diraipeii'

familiar in this sense in Attic prose and verse, e.g. Eur. Cycl. 131 ws diraipufxev x^ovos the mid. seems not to recur.
:

For the independent subj. with notes on A 2^, n 128.

^tj

cf.

424
Xlrjv
el

lAIAAOC
yap KpaTepo<;

<D

(xxi)

Se

Trepl irdvrcov ecrr avOponroiv. Kev ol irpoTrdpoiOe 7r6\io<? KarevavTiov eXdw

Kot yap Otjv TOVTWi Tpcorof;

ev he
la "^v^rj,
fM/MevaLft)9

^pw?

ofet '^a\K(bt,

Ovrjrov Se e (f)aa
ol

ItvOpwrroi
oira^eL.

avTap
^

Kpor'iS?;?

Zeu? kv8o(;

570

eliroiv

ev Se ol rjrop h.'^iXrja aXel? fxevev,

TjSe
e'/c

oKkiixov Qipfxdro irroXefMi^eiv

rfVTe

jj-d'^ecrOaL.

7rdp8a\i<i

elac /Sa^et?;?

^vKo^olo
575

dWd
ft)9

evavrlov, ov8e tl dvfxou ouSe (jto^elrat, etrei Kev vXay/jiov uKovarjirap/3el e'i irep yap <f)6d/xevo<; pnv rj ovrdcn^t rje ^d\7]i,aiv, re Kal Trepl Sovpl 7re7rap/j.evr) ovk diroXi^yei
dvSpb'?
6r]pT]T)]po<;

d\Kf}<;,

TTplv

Tje

^vfi/SX^j/jbevaL

rje

Bafxijvaf

AvTi]Vopo<;
o

vlo^ dyavov,

Sio? ^Ayyvcop,
580
etarjv,
'

ovk ede\ev
dXk'
7'

(f)evyeiv,
cip^

irplv TrecptjaaiT 'A^iX^o?, dcTTrtBa /u-ev nrpoaO^ ea'^ero Trdvroa

567. be

566. XfoN

!H}PR.

KN
570

oi

b'

qOtco
571.

!&'

Sn
:
:

erd, Hoffru.}.

KQTCNaNTioc
II

JH^PR

(kqt' ^n).

dd. Ar.

aXeic
ii

aXic Syi.

572.

noXeuizeiN ST Syr. 573. ndpbaXiC Ar. opjuoTO JQ. Syr. Harl. a, Vr. d A, Mosc. 2 (see note on 103).

575.

nopSaXic ACD.TST KeN uXarJULON

'Apiarapxis rivdi KTduENdc Vr. b.

578.
r'
b.

(pijai
||

ypdcpeiv JUIN : tic at

KUNuXarjuiON*
d-Ko
||

ovtw

Kal
||

'Lrjv65oTo%

om.

.1.

579.

uioN

W.

tQv TroXewv, P. ft araubc .T. 580. 9ureeiN Ven. B.

||

Did. 576. om. Syr. ouTdcci C<,l.

ncipHcai

Vr.

567. The apodosis is again omitted, as in 556. The synizesis of n6Xioc is very rare (only B 811 in the same

Menrad conj. wpuadev ttoXlos. phrase) 568. It will be noticed that the invulnerability of Achilles is a purely post:

Homeric legend.
conj. ^wl 5' ia, i.e. lengthening in the first ictus. 5^

569. For Here Fick

the hiatus

see

on

I
'epi

319.

575. xapBeT, read rap/Se'ei so also 46. 'Apiarapxo'i Ti.vds (pijat ypd<peiv koL '^TTja-ixopos Se eoiKcv KvwXayixbv.'" outws dveyvuKfvaL. (prjai yovi' ^' direipecnoL The reading is KwiiKayixoL," Herod. worth con.sideration, among other reasons because it avoids the trochaic caesura in the fourth foot though this
:

M
"

with
eV

Agar

570 ddeTfiraL on wj AXeiTroiros tou

\6yov
ivira^i
.,^! /cat

F\oL)Ja.

not uncommon after eTTff K-e (<r'e etc.), cf. 483 and van L. Ench. But p. 20. the compound is certainly a startling
is

one.
r-.a 5/D.

tls
'

^ia.,^n->. }ij.-A A,

a a

avrov. "
'

Set
-

5e

rCbi.
/

tX ..7r,, TO tivaL.
Tt<jt

Av, OTL 2.^\h (irKpepouevov to

'

w
,

'

wpoTpiTTovTi TOP Ayrjvopa dvTiaTvuai Tit 'AxtXXeZ, An. The objection is well founded; the desire to supply a verb

^; K^r.,,!^-.^ ~ /

y^,v

,";;.'
>

-C
,

" avTap
,

,,

rri c r ,c .r-v ihe shortening of h (from -nAe) very rare; the only other cases mil. -o are v 4ol (read 7) avTiBiov), /tt 515 if we K a'i / j (U nt- -c

it-i

IS

.,

lead
,

f '/ of it

ivi.)

<p

113,

'

/24.
/

"''\ =^".1 is

proper order (IT. G. p. 33/) better omitted (the same objection reading
tcs

rr

Here Vy

juin

is

oo'-^

which

is

not needed has been a fruitful

victory which has just been expressed.

It is

source of interpolation, cf. A 295. The meaning of the last clause is that the line directly contradicts the hope of

%V^'^\}^ 'ilt^^^ti^e
'"'"^'

may

f for m-)- The indicate that both

^''^ ''"'''

^top-g^l'^-

from

141.

580. neipHcaiTO, the only instance in H. of the opt. after TrptV (except TrptV 7' 5re daaifxt I 489).
. .

lAIAAOC
ey^etrji "
?}

<t>

(XXI)

4:i5

8' avrolo TirvaKeTO, kuI fie"/ uvreiBy TTov fi/iX^ eoXira^ ei'l (f)peai, (jiaiSifi W-^iWeu, i]/j,aTi TMtBe TTuXiv Trepaeiv Tp(o(i)i> dyepoj-y^wv
77

vrjTTVTi',

t'

Ti

TToWa
re

iv
o't

yap
Kai

01

iroXee-i

TrpoaOe

(f)tX(oi'

rerev^erai aX7e tV avT?]i. Kal oXkl^jlol dvepe<; elfiif, roKewv dXo-^wv re Kal vImv
8'

585

"\Xlov elpvu/jbeaOaoih

au

evOdSe TTOTfiov

e^ey\reL<s,

eKirayXo^ ecov Kal 6apaaXeo<i iroXe/xicm']';y pa Kal o^vv aKovra ^apeirj^ j(eipo^ d(f)PiKe, Kai p e'/SaXe Kvi'jfirjv inro yovvaro<; ovB dcfxifiapTci''
dfjLcpl

590

Si

01

Ki>7]ju,l<;

veorevKTov Kacranepoio
irdXiv
8' S'

afiepSaXeoi'
/3Xr)fii>ov,

Koi'd^yjcre'

diro

'^aXKo<;

opovae
595

ou8'
5'

iireprjae, Oeov

ypvKaKe

Bcopa.

TlrjXeiSr)^

(Jop/LLijaaT

W.yt'jvopo'i

dvrtOeoio

BevTepo'i'

ov8e r

eacrev

AttoXXcuj/ KvBo<i dpeadai.

Herod. 585. H t' CTI 584. nepcai [' Vr. A. er" \ r. Li. TCTeuscai HI'H Hail, a [p. ras.). n" auTHC Lijis. 586. rdp p' oi G Vnu. Ji, Mosc. 2 rdp toi D'-'HPRST. aNSpcc 587. oi KQI eV Tois TrXdoaiv aNdpec CNEiueN, Kal n-qirore ov kukus, Did. I'R TCKecoN R Lips. oV Ke(N) 12 and (t> tkh rutv (iKaior^puv Sclml. li. Ar, dXoxcoN 588. eipucouecea ('(1 Yen. H (La K.TOKecoN re eV ricrii' dvTiypa.<pois Eust. is probably a misprint): cipucojueea J {supr. cea eipuojueea IT cupucouecea
583.
:

H bk

-,p.

hSh A,
ti

rti/fs

H JuiaXa

(7/5.

h tc

^}\\

eipuojuecea
\ r.
li,

v)

eipucducea East.
A.

590.

Bapemc
1.'.

naxeiHC
596.
|

l).l

neu-) Ihiil.

.1,

]\Iosi-. 2, -,p.

592. OI

IM

JUin

593.
(^>.

KONCiBize 1>:
t'
'^/''.

KONCJBicce
. J

.1.

595. opuHcar" cpuKOKe.irR. .eaccN ^Nos di6c uioc anoXXcoN A.

*>i.

594

At^.

CD

iv

aWuk

58."}.

eoXnac, the neglect of

tlie

is

rare,

cf.

186,

and

.see

//.

G.

p.

376.

Bentlej' conj. eFeXtre', thesimiilest change of several that have been proposed (9j/j.d\a rj drj ttoi' cri' FeFo\St) tl FeFoKwas Cobct
;

for which see on Z 321), the aor. being elsewhere the only tense used. 591. Kai p' eBaXe. Kai F' ^^a\f liraii-

dreth. 592.

TTo?

IhMiidreth).
'

."iS7.
"

ovTi>}s

ai

ApicTTdpxox'

oY

Kai

for the vulg. fxiv. the dat. is the only case used in similar phrases, e.g. 31 396,
oi,

so

La

R.,

As he

])oints out,
2;

npocee
irpbadf.
Kev,

?v riai

Did.

twv eiKaLoripwv o't Kt All our Mss. read Ke or

oe
elpi'Sfifffda

805,

205, where
is

it

When

dfitpi

used with ace.

414,
fi

means vjmi him. it means

588, etc.
If m'"

which involves taking

;

'nund about,

but there is no meaning as a future in the particle, which is purely otiose. Kai is used with the rel. jirecisely as in T 165, where see note. It marks the
clause as a consequence of the preceding words, and may be expressed by 'thei'efore.' TOKECON, a non-Homeric form for reKiwi' is 660. TOKrjitiv, .set! note on O obviously inadmis.sible here, and there is no satisfactory correction. 588. <f\\iic und e(f>i\peLv w 471 are the only instances of the future in this phrase

be read it must therefore mean Kv-fifirji'. 594 looks like an addition intended to bring in an allu.sion to the 6ir\o7roua the fact that A omits it may be signi:

ticant.

t' eaccN, most MS.s. ; but the meaningless, and if it is true that CD omit it (Hoffmann), we have valuable MS. testimony to the reading ovde F'

596. ou9e
is

eaaev,

which

in

fBrandreth).

any case is clearly right So in the next line read

0^ F' for b' ap" T.randrethi.

426

lAlAAOC O
fMLV
S'

(xxi)

dWd

i^7Jp7ra^,

KoXvylre
iroXepiOV

8'

dp

i^a-uxiov

dpa

/iiv

eKirefMire

^epL ttoWtji, veeaOai.

aTroipjaOe avrdp 6 YirfKeiwva avTML yap Kdepyo<i 'Ay/jvopt irdvTa

eart] -rrpoaOe ttoSmv, o Tov TrehiOio ScMKero e(jo<i
6
8'

SoXooi

\aoveot/cw?
hidiKeiv.

600

iireaavro irocxal
7rvpo(f)opoio,

SKdfxavSpov, Toe-v/ra*? Trap Trorafiov ^aOvBcvrjevTU SoXwt 8' dp' eOeXyev 'AttoWojv, tutOov u7reK7rpo6eovTa605 olcn(o^ alel eXiroLTO KLXW^o-Qai rroalv
TO(^p'

dXKoi Tpwe?

7r(f)o/37]fievoL
S'

yXOov

ofXiXcoL

dairdcnoi irpoTL darv, ttoXl^

ovB'

efMirXrjro

dXevrcov
eKTO<i

dpa

rot

erXav iroXio^ Kal

reix^o'i

re ire^evyoi dXX7]Xov<;, Kal yvcop^evaL o? ixelvai T 09 T edav ev TroXefjucof dXX a(TV/J.evo)<; iaexwro
e?

610

TToXiv,

ov TLva tmv ye
il

TroBe-i

Kal yovva adwaav.

Kal
n

597. esikpnace U. 599. anoepraee Ar.

KdXu4/e
:

b'

ap'
a2).

yp.

KoXiiij/ac
Pi;.

A.
600.

598 om. L.

aneepraec
:

Did.

Xaw
i|

rdp
603.

p'

GHS

cTpei|;ac 601. nocci xpcocci P^ (sz/^w. no). rdp c J. 606. Tpcbec 604. b' ap": rdp GH. G.TU Hail. a. KdjmaNapoN LR Hail. a. eunXHCxo PQR niiXai Antiiii. Rhiaiios, yp. A. 607. noXlC ndNTCC C Veil. B. 608. apa Mor. Bar. enXHCXo L enXHxo I'ar. b e ^unXHNxo Antiiii. Rhianos.
:
[|

Bicokcon Vr. b.

||

Hp

P.

609. JueTNoi

enaXXHXouc
(yp. dcnacicoc)

H
(,)

Vr. b.
Bar. Mor.
1

li

610. lc(c)uJULeNCOC

oc Ke Pap. dcnacicoc ii.

:

X.
\\

ne9urei

D.J.

A: CKexuNXO |HjR.
604. 96Xcoi
.

611.

r om. PR.
a

roONa cacbcai Ar.

kn^x^UTO U Vr. rouN ecdcocoN D.

nociN

oTci,

jiareri-

thesis, ecoc being answered by x69pa. 34 F' eOeXyev {rather Se Fe ei\yev,\)e(iimse

of the caesura) Brandreth. 609. TNcojuieNai oc, a case where the rel. pronoun comes very near the indirect
171. ne9euroi, interrogative, of. on this thematic perf. opt. is very rare (see note on 9 270), and it is a question if we should not read ne(pevyei in such a But we question M^ss. hardly count. may perhaps see a special vividness in

dcnrdcrLOL daTraaiios after just vulg. above. 611. For cdcocaN Ar. read crauicrat, which is defensible on much the same grounds as wecpevyoi. above. The use of the sing, verb, even though n63ec is one of the nominatives, is sufficiently sup-

opt., which expresses the possibility only of any particular

the

mere

man

to discover the man having survived who mif/ht have escaped and him who
' :

had

fallen.'

610.

suppoited,

cccuueNcoc though not strongly seems better than the

ported by B 339, P 327, ^ 291, cf. P 387. Bekker has ingeniously but needlessly conjectured that both readings spring from an older (radiaaiv = a-aiJbaeiai', of which he finds another instance by reading&X^oii' for aX^ot in i'383. This form ot the 3rd pi. opt. is sufficiently established by inscriptions from Delphi for the thematic tense {-olv), and we shoirld therefore be justified in assuming its existence in the aor. form, if there were any need, See G. Meyer Or. 589, ff. G. 83.

IXTRODUCTIOX
The story of the slaying of Hector is simple and straightforward its place It is closely connected with the end of the in the .Mv/i'i'} is incontestable.
;

so closely that 'I* 526 would seem to be a more natural preceding book point for the division of the rhapsodies. The whole book has an unquestionable claim to a place in the very front It occupies a peculiar place in the Iliad, as no rank of all Epic poetry. single Greek hero other than Achilles and Patroklos is so much as named

from beginning
justification

to
it,

for

Tlie artistic effect of this reticence is an ample and rebuts any suggestion thereon founded of separate

end.

wiienci323, an interpolation did not form part of the original MtJvi?, as Achilles 'could not have failed' to mention his dead friend in his colloquy with Hector before the fight. But most readers will find in the burning fury of 261-68 a more vivid allusion to Achilles' special grief than could well be given by words. This book has had, however, to pay the penalty of antiquity and fame, and has not remained free from accretions. We shall find abundant reason for holding that the Ransoming of Hector in 12 is a late part of the Iliad the last scene of this book, 405-575, is an introduction to f2, and may almost be called a part of it. Certainly it loses half its significance if On the other hand, 404 forms an there is to be no ransoming to follow. admirable and dramatic close to the MtJi'i?, while the (us of 405 is the usual The beautiful scene 437-515 may well be from opening of a new canto. It is the hand Avhich gave the parting scene of husband and wife in Z.

authorship.

Even Patroklos

is

not named
'

till

some

critics

have argued that the

Patrokleia

'

for thoiigh the unfortunately disfigured by the interpolation of 487-507 description of the sorrows of orphanage has a pathos of its own, it is entirely nnsuited to the context, as Aristarchos long ago perceived, and is fitted into
;

place by a most fiigid stop-gap in 500-7. Serious doubt has been thrown also on parts of the speeches of Priam and Hector, 38-76 and 99-130. To deal with the latter first, it has been
its

urged that the repetition after so short a space of the exact scheme on which the speech of Agenor in ^ 552-70 is framed must be regarded as a fault. To this it might be replied that the objection tells equally against the speech But it is strange that Hector should not make even a passing of Agenor. and still more strange that he allusion to the moving appeals of his parents
;

427

428

lAIAAOC X

(xxii)

should thus entertain the thought of surrender after the vigorous description His reflexions certainly show anything but of his heroic attitude in 92-97. The use of vtto in 102, and the curious epanalepsis in /levo^.
aafSeiTTov

128 may possibly be notes of removed by excision of the

late origin,
line.

though the

latter could be easily

The other

nothing short of the excision of 98-130,

objections can be met by reading in 131 To<^pa 5e ol a-xe^hv

the like. ^fXOe -oStt/jKv/s Sios 'Ax'^-Aei's, or The portion of Priam's speech to which objection has been made is If the death of Lykaon in the preceding book is an addition, these 46-55. lines must of course go with it, and most readers will probably feel that the

tone of tliem rather weakens than enforces the passionate appeal of the The balancing of the grief of the parents and that of the preceding passage. people for Lykaon and Polydoros, and of the loss of both against that of
Hector,
actor.
is

And

the thought rather of a dispassionate bystander than of a chief the gratuitous exaggeration of horror in 69-76 combines with

other considerations pointed out in the notes to stamp these lines too as not original. It must be said at once, however, that all these suspicions rest "on somewhat general grounds which will carry different cogency to different minds. Tlie additions, if such they are, are so skilfully made as not to betray any But the same can glaring contradiction, or even confusion of motive. The difficulties hardly be said of one very troublesome passage, 166-207.
of the latter part of it are sufficiently discussed in App. K. The conclusion there arrived at is that 199-207 must go tlie same verdict can be claimed
;

There can be no doubt that the whole passage most seriously interrupts the story at the moment when our feelings are being
against

166-198.

strung to the highest pitch by the nearness of the climax. The rai:)idity of the best Epic style demands that the rkrapTov of 208 should follow immediately on the rpk of 165. ^ The colloquy of Zeus and Athene, 167-185, resembles
it is open not closely that which precedes the death of Sarpedon only to the doubts which affect so many of these scenes in Olympos, but to the more serious objection that it anticipates and seriously weakens tlie solemn
;

weighing of the fates which follows (209 ff.) when that comes, we ask why it should be required merely to register a decision which has been already It seems, then, that the given, though with extreme indifference, by Zeus.
;

passage
(2)

166-207

is

of the similes

made up (1) of the colloquy in Olympos, added first; 189-193, 199-201, which may well be old variants of

that which precedes in 162-66 ; (3) of various explanatory passages 202-4 to the oi^iginal poet explain how Apollo can be said to 'leave' Hector in 213 conceived Apollo watching his friends as at the beginning of the book 205-7 to explain why the other Greeks did not interfere. Tlie one intervening piece of narrative, 194-98, is at least extremely obscure, but it may fairly be classed with the other two explanatory or scholiastic additions it certainly does not help the story. Splendid though the book is in its directness, speed, and the

pathos,

effect

which it produces on a modern reader is probably very different from that which was aimed at by the For as it is Hector who is original poet.
1

See

436,

702,

784,

445,

176

125);

cf.

also

462,

IS

1.55

(Erhardt).

lAIAAOC X
llir(Hi<,'huiit

(\.\ii;

42

li,L,'lit

the object of sympathy ami adniiraliou. Fij^hlin;,' a li(>|ii.-l(.-.-.' gotls as well as tlie mi^'litiest of licrofs, he presents himself in a far nobler light than Achilles, who enjoys the divine aid denied to hii*
aL^aiiist

eiiL-my,

and whose overmastering passion is not i>atri(iti.sm, but the gratification of a private revenge. It is in the last scene of all that we feel thin most keenly first in the treacherous interference of Athene, at once tso

and secondly, in the brutal ferocity with which revolting and so needless Achilles refuses to agi'ee with Hector that the victor shall give the va!i([ni.'-h('d Iionouraljle burial. One might think tliat the poet had purjin-ely done all
;

power to exalt the Trojan at the expense of the Greek. But it is not to be believed that such was really his intention and it is })Ossible to see how an ancient Greek audience may have viewed the matter To them the presence of the gods on Achilles' side was in another light. not so much a mere extraneous aid as a tangible sign that Achilles was after all fighting the groat fight of Hellenism against barbarism it is a reminder that the action on earth is but a reflexion of the will of heaven, and it exalts rather than belittles those to whom help is given. The moral superiorit)' of Achilles being thus warranted from the point of view of natiomd and religious feeling, to him redounds all the exaltation of his It is because it is ditticult, or even impossible, for a modern adversary.^
in his
;

reader to realise the supreme importance of the religious aspect of the situation, and its predominating iuHuence on the relative jiosition of the two characters, that the death of Hector must always ])roduce on us an ettVct
dilferent

from that which we

may

wise

we must admit

that the poet of the

be sure was originally designed. OtherM-/}i'ts was guilty of a serious artistic

characters
*

mistake in allowing our sympathy to go out only in favour of that one of his who cannot, either poetically or patriotically, be his real h^-ro.
Against
ill

this,

however, see the suggestive criticism of Professor Lewis CampVtell.

Jiclujion

Greek- Lileratiire, pp. r>6-7.

lAlAAOC X
"EKTopoc
fo)9

QNaipecic.

01

jxev

Kara

ctarv,

7re</)u^oTe<>

rjvre

ve/Spoi,

tSoM uTre'^vyovTO ttlov t uKeovro re Oi^Jrav KeKXifxevoi KoXyjicnv eTraX^eaov avrap A^atot
T6iYeo<i

acraov ttrav aaKe

S'

oj/jlokti

KKivavTe<i.
eirehrjcrev,

"KKTopa

avTou

fxelvaL

oKoirj

fxolp

^Vklov TrpoTrdpoide irvXacov re ZiKaLctcov.

avrap HrjXetcova TrpoarjuSa ^ol^o^

"
rcTrre
p,e,

AttoWcov
SioiKea,
ttco

Yirfkeo<i

vie,

iroalv ra'^eeacri
;

avr6<i

dvr}r6<;

eoiv

Oeov afx/Sporov

ovSe vv

p.e

1.

ani};u)(ONTO

6\oH
juLoTpa

CD

5. dNcijiuxoNTO (A supr.) Vr. A, yp. PX Lips., 5txws Ar. HP(,)KT Ambr. Syr. Harl. a, Yen. B: 6\coh Vr. A. yp. xai 9. aBpoxoN 7. aiirisp 6 H Ambr. Syr. 8. nHXecoc R. neSHceN X.
:

(p. ras.)

|i

{supr. XX) Syr. Bar.

1.
'1.

ne9uz6Tec, see on

4> 6.

aneij/uxoNTO, dixi^s, /cat dvetfiixouTO /cat cLTreipvxovTO' xapiedTepa 8e i) Scd, toO but 6 5e Apiarapxos dvexf/vf, Did. (Aj XovTO ypd.(pL. xapifcrepoi' de to d-TreipvXovTo, B (the last sentence also in T). P.oth these contradictory statements are
' ;

soldiers' right arms would be impeded. It may mean that the approach to the
is a mere reconnaissance carried out with all defensive precautions. But even so we should rather have expected the v\l/6a' dfao'xo/xei'ot of 138. Piatt (/. F. xix. p. 48) suggests that the

walls

dwo is clearly the preposition suspicious required, and there is no hint of a variation where tlie word recurs (A 621, <I> In E 795, K 575 dva- is in place. 561). Tiie word is ciKeoNTo, a unique use. but regularly used of healing wounds is found also of j'O'tcliuuj np shi]is ^ and repairing an error X 115, 383, K 69.
;
;

same phrase may indicate two different manccuvres. Here it might possibly
imi)ly tiirowing the shield back, so that the whole weight lay on the shoulders, as tlie Homeric warrior did when no attack was likelj' (9 94, A 545). But this is not satisfactory. 5. oXoiH for the usual oXotj only here, A 342, Hymn. Fen. 224 cf. oXaitos Hes. Theofj. 591, and ov'Xtos (A 62) beside
;

4.

ckSke' (SSuoici

488.

KXiNaNxec, see A 593, In both these cases the for-

is destined to receive a charge of the enemy. How it could serve in an advance is Ijy no means clear, as the

mation

6.

'IXiou,

i.e. 'IXt'oo,

see

on
the

4>

104.

Apollo is Agenor, <f> 600.

7.

still

in

of

430

lAIAAOC X
7i/&)<?
')

(xxii)
fxeveaivei'i.

r.n
10

W'i

6^t"09

C/J,i,

(TV

8'

cr7r/3T^e<?

vv Toi ov ri
8t')

OL

Toi
/jL

els'

Tpoocov ttoj/o? ov<; <j)ul3i]cra<;, ciarv ciXev, av Se Sevpo Xkio-Otjs'.

/jLcXet

ov
"

fMei>

KTeveei'i,
fjLey^
fx
,

Tov Be
e/dXayfrd'i

eVei ov toi fiupcri^o^ et'/it." o'^dtjcrwi 7rpo<Te(f>r) TroSa? &)u? 'AyiWev';-

eKiiepye,
'

Oeow oXocoTaTe
TeL)(^eo'i'
>}

ttuutiov,

15

evddhe vvv Tpeyjras' arro

ert

iroXXol

yatav oBa^
vvv
8'

elXoi/
p,ev

irpiv

\Xiov elaac^iKecrOat.
acfielXeo,

e/xe

/iieya

Kv8o<i

rov<;

8e crdooaa^

pTjlBico^,
/}

eTrel

ov tc riaiv 7' eBBetaa^ oTrlaafoec

(t'

liv

TicraLfnjv,

ws'

eliroiv

Trporl

fiot BvvafiU ye Trapei)).' acrrv p-kya <^povkwv e/3ey3?y/cei,

20

w? 6 tTTTTOs" dedXo(f)upo^ avv oyeacfjiv, pd re pela dei^Lcn maLv6[xevo^ ireBiOLO' 0)9 AT^tA,eu9 XaiyJTTjpd TroSa? /cat yovvar evwfxa. TOV 8' yepwv Ylpla/xo't 7r/3WT09 i'Se?/ 6(f)0aXp.oiai &j9 t' daTep Tra/ji(f3aLvovd eTrecraiifxevov ireBtoLo,
(jevapievo^

09

25

10.

eXiacoHC

After this Sjt. adds iXiou tsaXandsai euKTiueNON nxoXieepoN. AHP'tRST Yr. A, Hail. a. 13. KTONeeic <;. 15.
/.
:

12.

3c0p'
:

oXocoTare

TLvh SoXocoTare

17. npis is. a9eiXao boXiooTaxE) Schol. BT. npori 1. Ambr. Harl. a, Par. h and ap. Stdi. T. 19. cS&eicaN Ainbr. 22. ceuoJueNoc H. " Vat. 23. ^d "//(. D 25. npcoxoN i^>. 1," 7p. oc xe peTa f\reraueVoi' tov xf, Sch. X.

26.

ooc t'

cbc R.

II

dneccujucNON

11

cniccuueNON Sch.

X (lemma

10.

cii

de,

the opposition

is

ouly be-

tween the actions, not the subjects, of

two clauses, as A 191, etc. The interposition of the subordinate ws debs el/jLi makes the expression natural, though For the last half of the line not logical. cf. A 32 (Syr. adds A .33 here also, though it is clearly out of place). xieNeaiNeic, art slririiKj. cf. note on II 491. a curious case of the 11. TpcbojN, objective gen., 'labour concerning the Trojans,' i.e. the slaughtering of them. TO Trepi Toiiy TptDas woveiv, An. cf. note
the
;

metaphorical sense used only of divine agency in H. le.g. I 507, 724), except <p 294 oij'os Kai &\\ovs j3\d7rTii, see note on II 660. Beutley conj. /iXct-^as fie, Others have proposed to FeKaepye. transfer ju' to the next line {rptxpas n'
airo ret'xeos). 19. Cf.

dXowxaxe
515
(TTfi

as

365.
(TTl

ov

TOL

5fOi.

oniccco, hereafter. 20. Cf. IS 62. It appears

from Sch.

that some read ^t

23.
OS re peia

(.sc.

xtVet) for h.
rigiit, but see 517-18, Z 507,

niav be
Cf.' 4'

note on P 462.

on

'EX^i'Tjs

opix-qfxaTo.

re arovaxo.'S xe,
'

and
It

for
is

TiTaiveiv

also

the evidently cannot mean do not .Ms.s. distress of the Trojans.' give here the usual variant (pbvos, which would seem a more natural expression. 13. For the personal use of iidpciuoc, = 1*>2), 6? k( predestined, cf. tt 392 ( Else TrKeiara ir6pr)L Kai /xopcri/nos iXdrjL.
3.56.

It

simjilest

to

take

"90, >I 5S. neSioio with

24 = 260. Xan|/Hpa may be either an adverb or a (predicative) epithet. In the latter case it conies from the familiar \ai\f7)pa 5e yovva K 358, T 93. X 144,
204, in
spite of the

dfrjiffi.

interposed toSoj.
a

we have only
^ev (IffTaf.
15.

/xopaifMov ^p-ap

and

p-opcn/xw
in

eBXav{;ac, hast foiled

me;

this

For the adj. agreeing with which it is separated by different gender cf. O 344.

noun from another of

432
09

lAlAAOC X
pd r
oTTOipiTi

(xxii)

elaiv,

dpi^yfkoi

he

oi

avyat,

vvKra dfMoXyon, (palvovrac iroWoiai, fxer daTpdcn ov re Kvv 'ilpLcovo<; e7riK\7]aiv KokeouaLiari, kukov 8e re arjixa rervKrai,, fxep 6 j
Xa/.iTrporaro'i
/cat

30

0)9

iroWov irvperov SeiXoiao jBpoTola-Lv Tov -^oXko^ eXafiTre irepl anjOeaai Oeovro^.
re <^epi
S'

OH/jbco^ev

yepcov,

KecpaXijv
8'

8'

6 ye Koy^aro X^P^'^^'
35

vyp-oa

dvacrxo/ji'evo'i, /xeya

ol/xM^a^ eyeycDveL
irpoirdpoiOe irvXawv
ixd^ecrOai-

\i(T(T6fievo<i

i^iXov

vlov

he

eaW]Ki,

cifxoTop

/te/xacb?

'A;;^(X.)";t

TOV
"

S'

'yepwv iXeeivd TrpoaTjvSa xelpa<i opeyvv^-

olo^

"E/CTop, /My fjioc fxifive, ^tXov re/cos-, dvepa dvevO' dXkwv, Xva firj rd^a TroTfiov eVicrTrT^t?
hafxel<;,

tovtov
40

Ilr]\ec(ovc

eVet

97

ttoXv

(fjeprepo'i

eari,

(Tyer\io<;-

aWe

deolat ^lXo<; Toaaovhe jevoiro

27.

oncopHi H.
:

30.

Xaunpoxepoc
il.

.1

M. Mag.

484.

44.

ii

o
33.
a,

r'

CD^GJPSTU
:
:

Syr. Veil. B 6 re Xdzexo

Syr.
:

oi
:

D^
'6

'6b'

32.

eXajuncN NI D.

6 re K6lj;aT0
Vr. b

I'

eicTHKEi

12.

iKazero R. 39. oncu L.

36.

eCTHKl Ar.

A(^>

Hail,

icthkci

27.

The

time,

Sirius,

5,

where
It
is

45).

star that goes forth ill harvestis the daTr)p oirupivos of see note (and of. A 62, N 244' strange that the shining in
'

slioukl be brought into connexion with the licliacal rising

the darkness of night

(i.e.

the

lirst

the dawn) time of fever Sirius is, of course, seen at night only in winter and spring. must either say that the combination of brightness and dcadlincss which renders this such a sjilendid simile, is poetically legitimate, though astronomic;

perceptible appearance in of the star in summer, the

transferred to the Sirius is the It follows close upon brightest star. Orion. 'OpicoNOC, rather ^^lapluvos, see on 2 486. cniKXHciN in 2 487 means as a second name.' It may be so here if we can assume that the 2>receding
iiiaior)

has

now been
of

constellation

which

'

description

is

in itself
Sirius.

enough

to suggest

the

first

name

We

31. arjfieiwaaL on dwa^ ivTavda 6 nupet6c, Kai ore irvperov Kvpiws \eyei, oi'x 03S SiaKavaLv tov aipos TLves dexovTCLL tt}v (i.e. in the special sense /erer, wot hrat

generally), An.

ally

which is ]ierhaps more reasonable, admit that we do not rightly understand nukt6c auoXrcoi.
impossible
;

or,

So Virg. Aen. x. 274 Sitim morhosque fcrens mortalihus aegris, and cf. Soph. 0. T. 27, with Jebb's
34.

note.

The

similar dilhculty in 317 (ipv.) suggests that the words really mean in thettrilight, whether of morning or evening. There is nothing in any of the other passages where the phrase recurs (A 173, 324, S 841), to make
precisely
this explanation impossible, and it is in fact given by Eust. But it still leaves the difficulty that it is only in the shines depth of night tiiat Sirius
'

aNacxojueNOC,

sc.

xpaj,

The word

indicates the

cf. 'J' 686. violence of his

gesture. 41. cxexXioc, hard of heart, of Achilles .so of Herakles axerXios, ojBpc/xoepIf it were not that y6s, E 403, <^ 28.
;

the preceding and following verbs both referred to Achilles, it would be more natural to apply the adj. to Hector, rash, in the tone of friendly but shocked

bright amid the host of stars.' 29. The name of the 'dog'

remonstrance, which so often belongs to

{Canis
it
;

see 86,

164,

13, etc.

lAIAAOC X
oaaov
ifior

^xxii)

\:\:>,

kui yvira eSoiev r/i^a k^v e Kvpa alvov utto irpaTrihoiv d-)(0'i t\6of KL/jvov y Ke fioi viojv TToWow T Kal tcr6\o)i> evvLv tdyjKe, OS' fi
4r.

Kal Trepm? i/y'jcrcov tvi rifKehaTrdwv. Kal yap vvv hvo iralhe, AvKuova Kal lloXvBcofjui', ov Bvva/jLac IBeeiv 'ipcowv et? ckjtv ciKevTwv,
KTeivuiv

Toy?

jjLOL

Aaodut]
fiev

Tt/cero,

tiW'

yaXKOv re TToWd yhp MTzaae

ei

^(oovac fierd arparMi, ypvcrov r aTroXvao/jbed'

irathl
elv

Kpelovaa yvvaiKOJP. t av eireiTa >)

'

eart yap evBov

50

8'

7/877

reOvdai Kal

ycpcov ovop.dK\vTO^ 'AXtt/s. Ai'Sao Su/jloktiv,

42. 43.

^doiCN

Ar., yp.
a,

X: SdoNTOi
JIo.sc.
2.

il

(^BtoNrai
44.
48.

C
o*

sicpr.)
.1.
)

Ttv(^

?5ointo'0
"
:

S<
:

li.

i;.

cXghi

llail.

Vr. d,
(cf.

be

46.
1

THXe&andcoN
" Vat. 10
eu
i'ap.
:

nvif
1.'

eHXuTepdwN
XaoecH
I'.ir.

Soh.

on

454).
.1

touc Ai A
.

Vr. b,

oiic

49.
:

crpaTON
:

Par.

uud

aj).

Eu>t.
nai&i

50.
.\|ih.

OnoXucOJULCe'
(see Liidwich).

cV
||

&\\wi anoXucoucN A.

51.

rap oonace noXXa

repcON

at dTro tCiv iroXeciiv 9iXHi, l)id.

Ms.s.
is

42. SdoiCN is the reading of Ar. only, all giving ^dovrai. That the opt.

not neccs-sitated by the sense is suen But it is from r 54, A 386, q.v. evidently better, both as followed by Ke

genuine, again shows tliat I.Aothoe can hardly have been in an inferior jilace, or one of whieii the father disapproved. 15ut van L. is probably right in omitting
if

and because Priam certainly does not mean to express any confident
. .

^Xdoi,

the line as a lute addition. The practice of giving gifts to a daughter at marriage dates only from the end of the Homeric

hope that the dogs will soon eat Achilles. For the use of Kev and av with the fut.
indie, see on
<)i3

below.

eXeoi 43. KeijucNON, sc. unburied. h is to be taken with dTro. Cf. il 514. ^eoi is a parenthesis, 8c referring
.

and Priam period (see note on I 146) i;an hardly be e.xpeeted to proclaim that lie looks to his wives' dowries for the ransom of his sons. HoHmann rejects 46-55, Naber 46-53.
;

to
is

e.

45.

6r]\vTepdwv mentioned here also by Sch(d. T. 46. For the deaths of Lykaon and
<1>
;

Cf.

454.

The variant

? ev dWwi dnoXviXOfiiv A ; a wrong reading, as the act. is used only of him who accepts the ransom (see on 13). But jierhaps we should read diro\vaofj.ai. 51. Thisgiving of gifts to the daughter,

for Polydoros see T 407 11"., I' 34 ff. Laothoe * 85 ff. 48. Kpeiouca (here only) evidently implies that Laothoe was a real wife and not in any subordinate j>osition. Thus we have a genuine cnse of polygamy, but among the Trojans only nothing of the sort is even hinted at among the Homeric Greeks. This is one of the few hints of a recognised difference of custom ilividing the two nations. 50. anoXucouee", aor. subj. or fut.
;

indie.

As Nikanor points out, this line be punctuated in two ways (a) as the text (b) with the comma after Tedvdffi instead of So^oktii'. The latter has the advantage of giving a better antithesis to invvvdaOLUTtpov, v:c shall indeed carry our grief to the gi-ave (cf. the same idea in 389), but the people will the sooner be consoled.' On the other hand the line occurs four times in the 0(/. (5 834, 350, v 208, w 264), and there we must always take the two halves together, supplying fiffiv (iariv). This consideration is decisive, unless we are prepared to su]ipose that the poets of the Odyssey borrowed the line without noticing or understanding how it was to be taken. This is not absolutely impossible, as there are a good many cases where lines are taken from earlier portions with a slight change of con52.

may
in

'

nexion

but

it is

certainly not necessan,-.

VOL.

II

434
aX-709 eixwL Oufiwt

lAIAAOC X
Kal
fiijrept,

(xxii)

rol

reKOfxeaOa'
55

\aoiaiv
eaaerai,

S'
))p

aWoKTC
fiij

/xcvvvOaSiooTepop (1X709
crv

Kal

OdvTjL'i

'A'^LXrj'i

8a/xaadei<i.
o-acoarji'i

XX'

elcrep'^eo

ret-^o^,

e/xov

t6ko<;,

o(j)pa

T/awa? Kal Tpoouk,

Tl7j\et8r]i,,

/x7;Se
(f)iXi]<;

/xeya /cOSo?
alcbi'O'i

6p^i]L'i

avTO<;

Se

dfiepOyi'i.

7r/J09

8'

/jLe

8v(T/xopov,
ai(T7]c

eV

dpya\er]i,

<^poveovT iXerjaov, 6v pa irariip Kpovi8T]<i eVl y7]pao^ ou8col kuko, ttoXX' i'm8ovra, (f)dL(Tet,

TOP Svarrjvov

en

60

oWvpbevov^ eXKrjdetcra^ re duyarpaf;, Kal daXdfiov<; Kepal^o/xevovi, Kal vrjiria reKva

vld<;

l3aW6/xeva irporl
e\KOfieva<i

yaii]c

iv

alvr]t

8'r]lorrjTL,

re vvov<;

6\orji<;
jJbe

viro

^epalv

'A^atooi'.
dvpijicriv
59.

avTov
56.
TLfes

6'

dv iTv^arov
:

Kvve<i
58.

TrpooTrjccn

TKOC

Tives
11

edXoc

Scliol. T.

aOToc T R.
:
:

9poNecoN
:

PR

Noucoji [pseiulo-JPhit. 119. 7 61. a'l'cHi eXeaipc GPRS. eXKueeicai Vr. A eXicHceeicac 62. eXKueeicac CH.TP(^)R 3iiHi Stob. F/or. 104. 1. acTU " Yat. 10," Stob. Flor. 104. 1. 64. norJ DOHST. 1 raiHI Cant. Mosc. 2.

zcboNT

Sell. T.

66.

JU

T T.
yripaos ovdov iKeaOai thougli a man may be said to be 'upon the path of old
:

53. For eucbi van L suggests fj.oi, which answers Vjetter to fxrjTept. 59. 9poNeoNTa, before I have lost my
(ppevei in

This absolute Schol. T mentions use occurs here only. a variant ^uovra, which may, however, b(; no more than a gloss.

extreme old age.

60. eni rHpaoc oudcoi, a phrase whicli recurs also in U 487, 246, 348, xf/ 212. To us the threshold of old age suggests merely the beginning, and this meaning the 21hra.se may have in the Odyssean passages as well as in Herod, iii. 14. But in both places of the Jliud it is essential that it should mean, or at least be consistent with, advanced age. Some have thought that as a room is left, as well as entered, by the threshold, it may mean the extreme end, as well as tlie beginning. Perhaps it is better to remember that in the Homeric house the ouoos is not merely a line to be crossed, it is a place in the hall where people
' '

of reaching the lengthening in to be purely metrical permissible in the 6th foot but not in the 5th (App. D, c 3). In ov86s threshold the first syllable is long even
age,'

we should not speak

Moreover the

path.

606s seems oi/dos

in thesis,
61.

and therefore by nature.)

fnidoNTa,
TroXXd.

noXX'

Fcoovra.

Bent),
'visit,'
'

eipopav in

H. means 'to
'

see to,'

or 'oversee'; not elsewhere as in later Greek (chiefly in aor. ) live to see (except perhaps v 233).
62. eXKHeeicac,

probably no more than

into slaver}^,' though the scholia see in it a more specific reference to tiie fate of Kassandra (as in X Cf. eXKTjeiJioh Z 465. 580).

'dragged

habitually sit see 5 718, k 62, and more particularly p 339, where a man iirl ovdov is ^VToade dvpauiv. It would seem therefore that the position is that of an inmate of the chamber a man iirl
; ;

yr]paos ovoux. is

one

who has taken up

his

abode in the halls of eld. (The proposal to take ovdQi = 68wL as in p 196 (par' dpia(pa\' ifxjj.evai ovo'jv is refuted by xp 212

65 is suspected with some reason by Diintzer and Nauck as a weak and tautological addition. 66. aN cpuouciN, a clear case of fut. indie, with etc if the text is right. The real suspicion attaches not to the mood, but to av itself, for which we can here easily read &p (van L. ) or ad (Heyne). Tlie case against Kei> with fut. indie, is stated by van L. Unch. It p. 310. depends entirely first on the assnmptioir (generally made tacitly) that because av with fut. is not found (after a certain
.

lAIAAOC X (xxn)

43.->

ov'i

Tpe(f)oi>

iv fieydpotac
I'll

Tpa7r^P>a<;
I'liil.

dvpawpov^.
lA-/-.
|).

67. 68.

epuc(c)ouci(N)
:

cKhtqi

tc
\l.

ixWuii

Vi. A: eXouo A.

epiiccociN
69.

111a.
.Ar.

jli

l!;ir.

eupacopoOc

Svr..

nvf';

S(

li.

I':

nuXacopouc

ainount of gcMitle violence to the tradition) ill Attic, tlierefore it must be forbidden in Homer secondly on the fact that in most places where the constiuction is foinxl in II. it can (again with more or
;

drop out of ii.se. There is therefore no ground for altering the ordinary tradition, which is consistent, and furnishes
to

a large

use

iif

number of examples. On the the constr. see JI. G. 326. 1.

after

gentle violence) be coiijecturi-d away. A 76 or re can generally take the place In cases of K, fiiv of Kv, dp of &!>. where the fut. stem is identical with that of a known sigmatic aorist, we can
less

nujuLOTON,

living

to

see

all

my

always change
into
-rjis,
-r]i,

-eis, -et, -ovffif,

-eade, -ovTai,
;

-wvrai the other cases are always ambigvious because of the short vowel of the Homeric aor. There remain only verbs of which subj. we can say with confidence that they have no aorist stem iilciitical with the And as the miniber of these is future. even smaller in H. than later Greek (e.g.
-waiv,
-rjffde,

we have

d^e/nev,

oiaeixtv,

and perhaps

Ofpiddai as aoi'ists) we are almost reduced for crucial instances to the comparatively

small number of futures which liave not a sigmatic stem, with the addition of a few like Keiaovrai in 71, which we feel There are contident cannot be aorists. at least three such crucial passages Swcrto S 267, ipieL A 176 (cf. ws irori

Tis

epeei

182),

KeicrovTai

71.

These

passages, taken in conjunction with the general Ms. tradition, undoubtedly make a strong j/rima facie case in favour of

the construction
it
is

the stronger because

hard to understand what can possibly have made copyists or fieraconspire to foist into the text a construction which, ex hypothcsi,
XO'POLKTtipiti'ovTes

family slain. npcoTwici eupHiciN, at the street-door leading into tliu o.v\-i). 69. Tpanezflac, 'I' 173. eupacopouc, not Tri'/\oa.'por's as vulg. because ttiXtj^ while the sense re(iuires housei-ity-fjate, The connexion of the line donr, Hvprq. with the context is none too clear. Tlie text is punctuated so that oCic refers forward, oi being the demonstrative, not the relative. But it is equally possible to remove the colon at the end of 68 so that oi's may refer backwards, and to take oi' as relative and co-ordinate with In any case the sequence is awkward, oi's. and is one of various difficulties which lead us to suspect this line at least, if not the whole passage 69-76. Though to be devoured by dogs (i.e. the half wild ])ariahs of an Eastern town) is the common fate of the heroic dead, yet that a man should be eaten by his own house-dogs is an exaggeration of horror This may unlike the true Epic style. be remedied by excising 69 but much the same may be said of the details in 7'), and of the over-violent aXvaaovre^. There is too a neglect of F in iirioiKev Now this (cf, however, A 126 etc.). passage closely resembles a well-known

fragment of Tyrtaios
alaxpov

(x.

21-28)
fifTO.

was never known to Greek they cannot have been under the inlluence either of classical example or of a tendency to false archaism. We should more reason;

yap

or]

tovto.

TrpOjudxourt

ireffdvTa
Ki(xdai irpocrSe
ijSr)

viwv dvSpa iraXaioTepov,

iroXiov re y^vfiov,
KOvir)i,

\evKdu

^x'^"'''"- K'^'-pV

ably expect to find tlie fut. indie, regularly corrupted into the aor. subj., which to tlic classic period was doubtless an
archaic construction

Ovfj-bv diroirreLoi'T

aXKifiou iv

ai/xaTdevT aidoia
aiaxpoi-

(piXrits iv x(p<riv

(xofra
di

ray

6<p0a\/j.ois Kal venecr-rjTdv ide'iv

^at

fM0wv

8e Tis B.V (pel looks like a

iscence of A 176). said that the fut. indie, is inconsistent with the meaning of ^6^ on the contrary it seems so natural that surjirise may be felt that it should have been allowed
;

68 reminIt certainly cannot be

(Find.
vii.

N.

xpoo-

yi'uvwdivTa-

vioici

ttAvt

eireoiKev,
6(pp' fpaTTJs rj^rjs

dyXabv &v0oi

^XV^-

This

is

commonly supposed
;

to be copied

by Tyrtaios from H.
tiieory,

but the opposite that the interpolator of 69-76 copied from Tyrtaios, is more probable ;

436
01

lAIAAOC X
K
ejxov

(xxii)
70

alfia

Trtoi/re?

KeiaovT
KelaOai-

iv

irpodupoKTi.

d\va-aovTe<; Trepl dufXMC vewi he re iravr eireoiKev,

o^ei '^oK.kml
irep,

dprjlKTafievcot,

8e8aiyp,VcoL

iravra Se KoXa Oavovri

Bi]

ottl

cf)avrj7]L'

dX)C ore
alSo)

ttoXlop re fcdpij
KVP6<i

itoXlov re jevetop
75

T
S>;

al(T')(yvw(Tt

TovTo
rj

Kra/xepoio yepovro'i, OiKTia-rov ireXeTai BeiXolai /SpoTolatv.

ryepcov,

7ro\ca<;

8'

a/>'

dvd

Tpi')(a<=;

eXKero

%e/30"t

riWwv
fiy^Trjp

eK /<;e^aX?}9* ovB' "EKTopi Ovfxov 8' avd' erepcodev oSvpero SaKpv ykovcra,
dvieixevrj,
Tpi](f)L

7reide.

koKttov

8e

fxa^ov dvea-)(^e-

SO

Kal fiiv SaKpu ye.ov(j eirea irrepoevra Trpoa-rjvhar alSeo Kal p,' ekerjaov ""KKTop, reKvov ejxov, rdSe
avTTjv,
el TTore

TMV

/uivijaai,

(f>i\e

rot Xadttc-qhea p,a^ov eirecr'^ov reKvov, ap,vve 8e h^^'iov avhpa

'7rpopo<i

relyeof;

VTo<i
et

ecav, p^rfhe

tcnaao rovrayf
o"

85

<7YeTA,i09-

irep yap ae KaraKTavrji, ov

hr

eyoyye

70-71 om. D*.

71.

73. KTiNOJuieNco(i) Q Bar. A'en. B. 77. ap' CS Vr.

npoeiipHici JS. 9aNHHl Ar.

72.
il
:

apHiKTou^NCON 9aNeiH CGLQSU.

79.
||

apei (apHi" Q)
75.
81.

aicxuNOUci

om.
:

CHQ

Vr. A.
c g.

exepcoei J.

aoKpucac'

J.

83.

TOl

coi

dvTLypd(puv Eu.st. Mor. Harl. a, King's

PQ Par. 84. 9i\oN GJPQR Vr. icon 0. Pai. g-, yp. X

cqj.

Did.

ti

A.
86.
1|

qnecxon U Par. b, tlvo. tC^v 85. ecoN Ar. AC Ven. V> Bar.

CJ

KaxaKTeiNei

rdp
c'

om. Syr.

Ij

KaTaKTeiNH(i)

Harl. a

KaTaKxdNei Q.

oOte

R.

the lines of Tyrtaios certainly run more smoothly than those of 'Homer,' and

doubtful

they are in all probability older than the Attic redaction. 70. aXuccoNTCc, liere only apparently a longer form of dXvco, maddened by drinking human blood though this does not agree very well with KdaovraL. nepi euuui, ff. G. 186. 2. 71. ndNTo, any fate, even nmtilation, if it come upon him in war; dprjiKra^^ccot being concessive, and the clause 5e5. Kdcdai being in apposition with Trdfra as the most extreme of all cases, irdvra is again taken up in 73 and enforced by wiuch belongs to the whole clause, nep is honourable to him in yea, everything
;

if we should write it in one two; dprjicpaTos is in favour of the former alternative. See notes on

word

or

74, 477, * 146. 73. 9aNi^Hi, befall hiiii as (pdvi-j j3i6tolo reXevT-f} II 787. SO. KoXnoN ONieueNH, see App. G, 5 ; for the use of the verb cf. avtaau irvXas
;

<i>

537,
(3

and
300.

alyas

dvufxevovs
to
fh//

(slitting
lips,

open),
83.
I 489.

enecxoN,

held

494,

84. <piXe, masc. wpos to a-qfiaivofieuov, like ddXos 6v 87. 85. ewN is preferable to
Idiv,

as it

is

The sing. 8tti is again in ap|iosideath. tion with ivdvTa in a very similar way to the preceding KelcrOaL, as implying the extreme conceivable.
72. dpHi'KTaju^Ncoi,

the position within the wall whence the defence is to be conducted, not the coming to it, on which stress is laid.
in 41.

86. cxexXioc, ambiguous precisely as If referred to Achilles it is an

e.Kclamative
^aaiXevs.

nom.

as

231
is

dT]/jLoj36pos

here

only.
it

As
is

If the reference

with

similar

dative

compounds

we should rather

to Hector, exi)ect ax^rXie.

lAIAAOC X (\xn)
KKavaofiai iv Xe^eeaai, ovB a\o^o>i 7ro\v8copo<;
2\pyL(oi'
o)^

4.{'

(f>i\ov

6<i\o^,
ere

ov

avevde Be

t^kov avn], fieya vonv

90

TO)

Trapa vrjval kvv<; ra^e'es" Karehovrai." ye KKaiovre 7rpoaav8r)Trji' (f)iXov v'luv

TToXXa Xiaaofxevw
(iXX
oi'i

ovh

V.KTopt

Ovp.ov

tireiOov,

6 ye fit^v
8e

A'^iXi'ia

TreXcopiov

aacrov lovra.

SpuKfov %et>}t opecrrepo^; dvhpa ^ev7}iai, ehv he re fiiv ^oXo^ alv6<;, ^e^pcoKO)^ KUKa c^xipfxaK

'eirl

ap.ep8aXeov Se
M-i

VjKToop
eiri

SeSopKev eXiacrofjLevo<; irepi ^en'yf aajSeaTOV -x^(ov fievo<i oi)^ vire'^copei,

95

TTVpywi
6')(di]<7a<i

irpov^ovn cpaeivrjv darTrtS' epeiaa^. apa eiire 7rpo9 op p,eyaXi]Topa dvfjLov

eu

"

0)

fjiOL

eycov

fiev

Ke 7rvXa<; Kal rei^ea Suco,

eXey^eirjv dvadijaei,
100

llovXv8d/j.a<i

fxoc

7rpo)To<i

09

/jL

eKeXeve Tpwal ttotI tttoXlv 7)y)]aacrdaL

T/;VS'
oXoiji',

vvyP' VTTo

ore
/}

o'ypero

Blo<i

'A^tXXei^f.
^ei'.

dXX

eyco ou
eirel

7rcdo/u,7]V'

dv ttoXv KepSiov
eXKeanreirXovi,
aXXo<i efieio88.

vvv h\
al8eo/jLai
/jLI)

oyXecra

Xaov draaOaXirjiaiv
Tpo)id8a<;
KaKcorepof;
c g.
:

i/jLijicnv,
10r>

Tpwa? Kal
T(?
eiTrrjicri

TTore

87. 93.

eaXoc

tckoc
:

6peCTpOC
ti]>-

A
95.

A {yp. edXoc) Par. has n supr. over c

r.

noXudcopoc
irSXeis

noXueawoc Moi

fvtai

twv Kara

opecrepoN oNdpa
:

doKeuHi Did.

cuepBaXeoc S\
101.

Karaxcuei

Eust.
MiKj.

npoxi .IPK.
'I'l.

(=aKOTeiurii') Et.

571.

ONaeHcei npcoxoN .T and r/;;. Eust. HrHccceai .1. 102. Niixe' uno XuraiHN 103. KCpdlON : Kal KciXXioN Olx^^, Sell. T.
100.

106. ejuoTo

l^)ar.

87. edXoc, so j" 157 \eva<T6vTwv roidvde 0d\os x^pov fiaoixi'fi'crav, where it is treated a.s if fem. 88. noXuScopoc, see note on Z 394. uira vvv eV: tottov, Schol. B, i.e. witli

This does not dvevde, very far away. seem very natural, hut is better than the alternative of joiniiiLf it with Karioovrai,
shall eat ainahi.

of nature, as a snake under the circumstances would certainly prefer to retire into the hole. 98. For the scheme of the following speech compare that of Agenor, 4" 552 ff.. and see the remarks in tlie Introduction.
tion
100.

The
Zi

allusion

is

to

We

speech in
Tov

249

ff.,

q.v.

Polydamas' aNQGHCei avTl

Cf.

should, however,

wepLOLxf/ei,

Schol.
f

B
38

eXeyxflv"
avdxpai

have expected
94.

/udXa.

Karaxfvai
/J

4' 408,

fidfiof

poison of snakes was supposed to be derived from herbs which they ate. hi riva iWoxav t) avdpuiwov i) yuAXovres Br)pa. 6avaT-r}(p6po\'s pi^ai iaOiovai Kal ras TToay ToiaiTas, Aelian //. ,-/. vi. 4. Cf.
coluber
ii.

The

86.

102. Ono, temporal, see note on II 202 or jierhaps in a local sense under cover of the ni'iht ('regarded as a spare of darkness,' //. G. 203 as in doj)v 5ia
; ;

mala gramina past tin, Virg. Aen. 471 in a passacje imitated from this. 95. eXiccojucNoc <'oili)i;/ nepi X^'"^''
{inside) the hole, cf.
is

rtmnd

.317.

The

vvKTa fiiXaivav, etc.). The Cf. vTrijoios. use if temporal slightly differs from that in 11 and approaches that of later author.s, as it implies only in tlic course
iif,

due rather to human nervousness than to accurate observadescription

not during. 103 = E 20i.

105 = Z 442.

438
'

lAIAAOC X
"l^KTwp
rjj)t

(xxii)

jBirj^i

7n9i]aa'i

coXeae \aov.

av iroXv Kephiov etrj o)^ epeovaiv efiol KaTaKTeivavTa veeadai, avTtjv rj 'A^tX>";a oXeaOai ivK\et(a<; irpo 7ro\r]o<i. 7]e Kv avTcoi
Be

tot

110

8e

K6V aa-TTiSa fxev KaTadeiofiai 6[x^aXoe<Taav

Icov

KoX Kopvda ^piapr'jv, hopv he Trpo^ Telxo'i epelaa'^

avTo<i
W.'^i\f]0<y
dfiv/jLovo<;

avTto<i

eXOco,

koI KTtjpbaO' a/Li avTrji VTToa'^rofjbaL "^Xevrjv TrdvTa fiaX, oaad T 'A\e^av8po<; Kol\r)i<i evl vrjualv T^ydyeTO TpoirjvK, t] t eirkeTo veLKeo<; dp^i],

Kai

01

115

Scoae/xev

'ATpe'LSrjtaiv

dyeiv,

dfia S

dfKf)^ 'A^aiot?

dXX' dTToSdcraeaOai, oaaa TrroXi?

Tpcoalv
:

ijSe

KeKevOe-

S'

av
:

fieTOTrtade yepovaiov opKov eXayfiai

108. KepdlON : at /car' &i>dpa noXii fii D 107. fiq)! T91 Ap. Ler. 87. 8. 109. KaTaKTciNQNTi {CD} Harl. a, Mosc. 2, Par. KdXXioN Did. Stx^s Sch. T. auxbN U'". 110. qoton {C| PR Harl. a, Mosc. 2, Vr. A rj bi h: Ar. Stx^s. 113. ^ntion C onXd tg nawra Syr. 111. JU.^ om. (iPR. 6jui<paX6eccaN
: :

Ven.

Vr. A.
&')

115.
(Ar.
?)

TpoiHN {om.

occd PR.

t'

8c(c)'

PR.
r

||

Ni

^nJ

{supr.

m) DR.
P..
:
il

116. 118.

117.
:

aua

DH
:

(L

sujn-)

PSU

Ven.

anoddcceceai Ar. CJU Ven. B ano&dcceco* Q ano9dc(c)aceai fl. DH Vr. b d A, yp. A occa re Q. ndXic JPRU. 119. eXcouai
:
||

occa '6ca te yp. duoGuai A,

found also in

108. t6t'

Un

TO

Kev

(Brandreth)

is

two disjunctive clauses

is

probably
109.

riglit.

The reading
.
.

of the text, kotq-

KTciNQNTa

qOtcoi, Is

by

far

the

be.st

It is more commonly 431-3-3, 5 546. added to both clauses, H. G. 363. 2 h. It seems to serve here as a reinforcement

attested, though the natural tendency to assimilate the case has left marks on the Mss. The dat. aOTcbi seems neces-

sary to keep U]) the connexion with e/j-ol the ace. would be ambiguous, as it might But the part, kotqrefer to Achilles. KTciNQNTa has yielded as usual to tlic iniluence of the infin. with which it is closely connected [to slay and return),
:

of tlie dv above, which colours with its contingent tone the subordinate clauses But we should cerdepending on it. tainly have I'ather expected the familiar
?)

Kai.
el-

111. For the construction of the clause without an apodosis see 4> 556. 113. aurdc, by myself, without

my

undoubtedly more Homeric {H. (J. 243. 3 d) than the dat. which Ar. read as an alternative. The harshness of the ace. interposed between the two datives is more apparent than real. Tlie proposal to take auTcoi = inr' avrov, suggested by It would be An., is not admissible.

and

is

arms. 115-16.

h is perhajis 389-90. for 0, 'attracted to the gender of apxr), the antecedent being the whole preceding
Cf.
'

clause as in ?) 6^y.is e<TTLv though it mny with some violence be referred to '^Xev-qv. The variant Tpolyv for TpoiHN&' is very
;

better to read avrov on the spot,

with

Heyne {avrbd', van L.). onthn, man to man, with KaraKTeivavTa. It takes
the emphatic place to point the contrast with 99. N^eceai, to return home, witli the idea of happy return which belongs to the verb and its derivative vbaros. 110. This is the only instance of ken with the infin. in H. cf. I 684. The addition of the particle to the second of
;

likely right, though it does not appear in the parallel jiassage. 268 Compare with note.

117.
)ierty,

It is
'in

apart from Helen's jirosurrendered in its entirety. hardly so well taken as avdixo;

which

cijui9ic, is

half. 119. TpcoclN, at the hands of the Trojans, the dat. as with 5^o/xat, etc. ; H. G. 143, n. 2. repoucioN, sworn by the yipovTts in the name of the people.

lAIAAOC X
/x?;

(xxii)

439
120

TL

KaraKpv^^eiv,
6(T7]v
?}

aW'

avti-^a iravTa Scicrecrdac

eVros"

[ktijctiv,

TTToXiedpov tTn'jpuTov

iepyei].
;

dWa
fii)

Ti

pLoi

ravra

(f)l\o's

SieXe^aro
o

dvp.6<i

fjiiv

iyo)
iM

fiV

iKoyfiai

lmv,

de
/xe

/x.'

ovk

iXeijcrei

ovBe

TL

aiSecreTai,

Kreveet Se
eirei

yvfivbv iovra

avTa)<i

w<?

T yvvaiKU,

utto

rev^ea
ovB'
121

Cvay.

125

ov
120.

fjiev

7rw9

vvv
?

(ttii>

utto

Bpuo^
ii.

utto 7reTprj<i
oi.

ddceceai Ar.

Sch.
'''"^

T
^

ddcaceai
'

122. TI

H
:

(tIh)

Ar.

X''/>'s

otluTS

ri

3h

123. crcoN

ADH. U

Vr. A.

ccprc Vi. i.. jucn

om.
1

PR

iiiN ]).

^XcHCHi Vr.
.so

d'-.

20. 3dcCoai,

Steplianus and Heyiic

whicli cannot
lie

for

ddaaaOai of

.Mss.,

It seems tiiat there mu.st have Trerp-qu. been some familiar connexion between

right.

itself, lit.

The aor. infin. niiglit stand by an oath for dividing, as 5 25:3

;

wfioffa. fj.r)n(v ava<f>rivai without statement but of time (Lendrum in 0. J!, iv. 100) when the fut. has already preceded, the Schol. T constr. would be very harsh.

the two words which permitted thcjn to be used together in various contexts by some virtue of allusiveness now lost.

How common
expressions
in

this

is

with proverbial

fieWovrS^ icTTW 8tb 5ta tov

5ta rod
6,
;

o"

(dchuit esse

Heyne) imjilies that the readand the variation in 118 ing is old shews how little trust can be reposed on
See MS. testimony in such a matter. note on 22 511-12, where we see the origin of the aor., and whence 121 has been interi)olated. It is an objectionable
tautology after 118. 123. Ykcouqi, approach as i/ce'rTjy. So jjlA with also S 260 Trjn LKOfxrjv (pevywv.
subj.

expresses apprehension, which is followed by an assertion (fut. indie.) asf

firj

415
84

TTws

fJ.'

eK(:iaivovTa

/SciXT/t

fieX^rj

not.

The
fxe
.

parallel
.

^(To-erai opfxr) (J/, <^ 563-65 is

.
.

voriffTjL

T. 261). also similar (ni) ovk4t' eweiT ndpyprji

. .

and

124. aiSecETai, respect character, as suppliant and therefore aldoiios (<J> 75). 126. It is im]iossible to ex]ilain with

my

any confidence the phrase anb 5pu6c ou5" anb nerpHc. It recurs, wiili varialion.s,
several times in Greek, but not in a way to throw much light on the present The other instances are r 163 passage.
01'

ordinary conversation be pointed out. A hardly homely analogy may be found in the 'coek and bull,' the French phrase some eoq-ii-Vihi/:, which starting from old witch-story of tlio turning of a cock into a bull originally inijilied aimless discursiveness, but is now used to cxjiress So tlie ]thrase here gross in(;rcdibility. used seems to mean Idle talk; in rand Plato it refers to mythical origin, the line in Hesiod sharing botli connotations ; it ends in Nonnus with the idea of inexorability (cf. our 'stocks and stones with the same sense, and also with that of idolatry). All may naturally spring from some jnimitive folk-tale of the origin of mankind from stones or trees. We might here put dnb Spvbi ovS' dirb Tr^rprjs in inverted commas, croon him tJic tale 'from oak or trcr.' In any case we must not seek in the words a rustic background to the lovers' scat such an idea is neither Epic nor Gieek. A. B. Cook in C. H. xv. 322 (where a review of previous attempted explanations is given) seeks a more

needs

to

'

yap

dirb 8pvjs
:

ecrcri

TraKaicpaTov

oi'S'

dirb

iTfTpris quoted 1)\' Plato Apul. 34 D Kai yap avTO tovto rb tov O/xripov, ovo' eyw

definite reference in oaptie/xefai, which, he holds to be proi)erly used not only of lovers' dalliance, but of the boastful

dirb Spvbs

oi'8'

dtrb irerprjs wetpvKa, d\\' e^

dvdpuiTrwf : Hep. 544 n ij oiei iK 8pv6^ iroOev t) e/c irirpa^ rds iro\iTlas ylypfffdai Hesiod Thfog. 35 ctXXa tIt] /j.oi ravra Piatt {J. P. xix. jrepl 8pdv ^ wfpi wirprjv
:

the warrior, beginning a proclamation of his ' ancestry, so that tliere is no grim irony or oxymoron in the iro\(/xov dapicrri's, but tlie straightforward 'challenge of battle

challenge

of

commonly with

'

'

Am.
Spvt

48) adds Cic. ii. 541.

fj.v$ov

ad J ft. xiii. 28, Ovid Jrs and Xonnus xlviii. 504 rt's
.
.

eXefe

Kai

et's

ydfxov

ijyaye

Cook therefore explains 291, P 228). that it will be no use for Hector to face Achilles with boasts of liis fabulous ancestry 'from stock or stone,' and (N

440
TOJL

lAIAAOC X
oapi^efxevai,
rjtdeo^

(xxii)
re,

a re
r

Trapdivo^; rjt6eo<i

TrapOevo'i

oapi^erov dWrjXouv.
^vveXavvefxev ottl Ta-^iaTa' Kev 'OXv/jlttio^ ev^o^ ope^vi."
6
130

jSeXrepov avr
e^iSofxev 0)9

epiSi

OTTTTOTepcot,

Mp/jbacve fievcov,

Be ol o-)(ehov
TrroXefxccrTrji,

yXdev 'A-^iWev<i

icro?

evvaXlcoi,

Kopv6aiKt
fieXlrjv

aeiwv YlrfKidZa
Seiv7]v
i)

Kara Be^iov

(b/J,ov

dfKpl

8e -^aXKOf;
i)

iXdfiTrero e'UeXo^ avyrji

135

TTupo? aWofjbevov

rjeXiou dvi6vT0<i.

eXe rpo/Lto?- ovd ap er erA,?; tjKTopa 0, <W9 evorjaev, av6i fjieveLP, oirlaw Be rrrvXa^; XiTre, ^t) Be <po^7}6ei<i.
TlriXetBrj<i
8'

erropovcre ttoctI
6peacf)iv,

Kpaiirvolcn

7re7roi6o)<i.

T]VTe

KLpKO<;

eXa(f)p6raT0<i Trereijvcov,
rpy'jpcova

p7]lBio)<i
/;

otiJirj(Te

[xerd

ireXeiav
e'yyvdev o^v XeXT^/cco?

140

Be

6'

viraida
eirata-o-ei,

(})o/3eiTai,

B'

rap(f>e
oj?

eXeeiv re e

ap

efifjuefiaco'i

cuvi Trerero,

dvfio^ dvcoyec rpecre o

rjKTCop

rely Of; vtto Tpuxov, XaL-\^ripd Be <yovvar

evco/na.

129. OTTi TdyiCTa : eu dWuiL o9pa 128. aX\HXoici{N) CDHPS Ven. B. 132. efcoc H, and rives Scli. 130. opesoi PR: opeHci Hail. a. xdxicTa A. 133. In Pap. \ tins is preceded by a line containing PT. no\euicTH{i) OQLT. 136. KTOpa 135. aieou^NOio P. the letters ]Najui[. ?) eKTcop U siq)r.
il

||

Tp6jULOC : nexceiNcoN
{sT-pr.)

v)

S.
:

Tpoucoi U siqn-. 140 nvi. \]^.

137.
143. 144.

ueNWN
xeixci

L.
S.

139. eXacppoxepoc
||

P.

||

o re jueuacbc

K.

xpece

xpee Mor.

(A

siqir.)

xpenexo P C Ven. B: xeixH Mor.

nCTexo

Bar.

xcixeoc Vr.

b.

XaieHpa GH.
(The use of oVrt detically as in 9 532. with superl. occurs in H. only in this Paley compares Aisch. CJio. phrase.)
890
eldQ,uv
rj

'by no means now may one him (of descent) from stock or stone, as lad and lass, lad and lass But this parley each with the other.' is very harsh, and the mention of 'lad and lass seems expressly to exclude
translates

parley with

vLKuj/j.ei' fj

viKwiJ-eOa.

'

132. KopuedTKi only here, in

Kopvdaib'KwL.
vdtX-es

senses
rpt-

Compare the doubtful

>

anj' martial connotation. 128. The epanalepsis was greatty ad-

t 177.
^^
^.j

mired by ancient critics, but has offended the moderns, who maintain tiiat the moment is not suitable for such artificial flowers of speech. Heyne and others accordingly leject the line. 129. zuNeXauN^JLieN, the act. is only here used in trans. ; cf. aifi^akov II 565. 8xxi xdxicxa if we adopt the variant 6(ppa rdxi-ffTa, the colon should be placed before the word 6<ppa, as in N 326, etc. Reading ottl the punctuation must be as in the text, as I 659, O 146, 403,
:

y^^] ^
^^.^^^^.
'iXafj-ire

j.^

and

left,

geT,erally.
irepl arrideacTL.

Cf.

of the 245 xaX/cos

308, 311, \^^- '^"*=^l ^"'"f'^'Vro^^'" ^"'^ ''*' ''" ^^^ '''" ?^^'

141.

iinaiea,

hrforc
flrd,

143. xpece,
rpe'crai

him, as 4> 493. not feared: ore to

atjfxaiveL,

ov

ttjv

irTO-qaiv

dXXd.

avvqdws avruii

"

cfxvyeiv,

iirrjveyKe

yovv
this

relxos

i'nro

remark

see

on

Tpiiwv," An. 515, * 288.

For

414,

cf.

71

cYQoucN being added asyn-

144. XaiijiHpd, see note on 24.

lAIAAOC X
01

(XXII)

441
nr.

8e irapa (tkottii^v koI ipiveov i^vep-oevra kut (ifxa^LTor efraevovTo, TetT^eo? alev vircK

Kpovvui 8 iKUvov KaXkippow ei'Oa Be irrj^/ai Boial avataaovcn ^Kap,iii'dpov cift'jevTO'i' 7/ fXev yap 6^ vSaTi Xiapcoi peei, uficfyl Be KaTrvo<;

yiverac e| avrfj^
145.

ot)<i

el

7rvpb>;
146.
I'i

aWop,evoio'

150
147.

[HNeju6e]ccaN
(
i

>/'/'/.

unK

unep

KpOUNCOl
I.
I

KaX(X)ip(p)6cji 149. x'^iapci'^i P145.

1'.

148. dNa'I'CKOuci 150. HrNerai L.

KaudNdpou

I.I'

the CKoniH was we cannot can liardly be, as the scholia think, tlie tomb of Aisyetes where I'olites is posted as okowos in V> 793, for that nnist have been far from tlie wall.

Where

respectively,

say.

It

and

70',
(

Barker Webb in 1819 43' Virchow in 1879 8-4" and 15-8'

60-44
F.).

Cent.

= 47-12' and

the

The epiNcoc is again in Z l^:},

146.

named

as
to

landmark

dilferences depending doubtless on tlie amount of melting snow whi<-h probably supplies the cold spring. This admirably
suits the words of the text as ir7)yai '^Kafj.dvopov must
;

1(>7.

be that a wagon-track ran round the town at a short distance from the wall, and that both keep away from iinder the wall in order to secure the better going of this auasiTOc does not recur in H. road. Cf. K 103 \d-qv bSov, fji trip d/xa^ai
.
.

The idea seems

mean

the more so son res

'

Karayipeov

i'Xriv.

147. ewea b4: mss., ^vda re Hermann and most riUI. See note on N 21. The two springs are of necessity at the root of all speculations on the question whether or no the poet is describing an actual locality with which he was personally Lechevalier thought that acquainted. he had discovered them at the foot of the hill of Bounarbashi, which therefore
for many years held an unciuestioned 15iit further claim to be the site of Troy. investigations shewed, tirstly, that there were at this spot not two springs but very many the Turks call the place

of Skamimd.ros, not merely springs But tinflowing into Skamandros.' sources in question, so far fr^ni being close under Troy, wliether we place it at Hissarlik or a)e some Bounarbashi, twenty miles away to tlie SE., close under tlie top of Ida. Tlie conclusion is tlie topography of the M^vts inevitable
;

is

a fancj' picture,

of real geography

composed of fragments known by hearsay to

a poet not personally acquainted with the locality. The piece of information about the springs is just such as miglit

have been brought home to Greece by campaigners in the Troad not only is
;

'

'the Forty Eyes (i.e. springs) secondly, that to the thermometer all the springs were of the same temperature, whatevei' Virchow they might be to the fancy.
;

zur Landrskundc il<r Troas, 13-45) has tested all the springs round the ])lain of Troy, and linds that tliere are but trifling ditlerences of temperThere are hot ature between them. springs in the Troad, but they lie far away to the SW. (at Tuzla and Lidja Hammani/ and are quite out of the question. It is, liowever, remarkable that the Mendere, which we are bound to identify with the Skamandros. rises in Ida from two very large springs notably Clarke in 1801 difTerinf;in temperature. found "them to be 34- and 69' Fahr.
{Beilriiijc

according to the descriptions, one eminently calculateil to imjiress the imagination, but it was in all likelihood the seat of the worship of tlie SiiTrerrjy woTa/xos in connexion with the ancient cultns of Zeus upon Gargaros. Whether from confusion of the tradition or from merely poetical motives, the poet transfers the source of the river bodily to the foot of the hill of Troy. endeavoured to evade the 148. Ar. ditticulty of the expression nHrai CkqjudNdpou above mentioned by assuming
the spot
itself,

an ellip.se of a preposition, e^ or dir6. as though 'springs fed by Skamandros.'

This
is

quite indefensible.

The 'steam' from the water be understood to api)ly to .winter only, as the following Oepfi may imply. Such a phenomenon has not been observed at the source of the Skamandros. but would be quite possible in very cold weather with water at a constant temperature of over 60 F.
150.

may

442
3'

lAIAAOC X
kreprj

(xxii)

OepeC Trpopeei i'lKvla '^a\d^-i]L yiovi yjrv^pi^c ?) e'^ v8aT0<i KpvcrraKXwi. rj evda h\ tV avrdwv ttXvvoI eupee? 6771/9 eaa-t
?;

KoXol Xatveot, 661 el'/juara aijaXoevTa irXvveaKov Tpcocov aXo^ot KoKai re 6vyarpe^
TO TTplv
rrji

loo

eV

elpi']vri<i,

Trplv eXOelv
(fjevycov,

vla^;
S'

'A-x^aiMV.

pa

7rapa8pa/j,6T7]v,

oinaOe Slmkwv'
dfxelvwv,

irpoaOe fMev ea6Xo<; ecpevye,

SiooKe

8e /xiv f^iy

eVel ov^ lepyiov ouSe ^oeirjv Kap7ra\i/ji0)<i, a re iroaalv dedXia ylverai dvSpMV, dpvvaOrjv, irepl '^v^V'^ ^^of "E/cropo? LTnTohd^oLO.

160

dWd
ft)9

8'

or

dedXocj^opot irepl

plfK^a fjbdXa rpw-^oicn'

rj

repfiara /xd>vv'x^<; lttttol to Se p^iya /cetrat aeOXov,

KarareOvrjoiTo^;-

TpLTTO^

Tje

yvvr],

dvdpo'i

npiN

152. ipuxpcoi Pap. X {^iqir. 158. JUIIN om. PR. P.

h).
I'

154. 6ei

Toei Pap.

\.

156.

TO npiN
160.

6> eviois (peperai (TtIxos vtto tovtov evreXris.

9eOr'
:

159. ipmoN Vr. b. uioc npidjuoio, BicoKc bk 5Toc a)^iKKe6c, Did. 162. repjuiaci C. 163. Tpoxwci T Vr. A. bre D. HrNCxai L.
Il

bk
'2.

a re hk L.
|[

||

kcTtqi juera

KeTxai xier'

Li2)s.

164.

H Tpinoc

Ynnoc Mose.

koto-

TceNia>Toc

{sKpr. h)

CDG'^P.

the prepositional 152. EH udaroc, phrase is used attributively, ice formed frovi water. 153. nXuNoi, urishiiig-troughs, cf. ^"40, Schliemaiin has found such basins 86. at the foot of Hissarlik, but they are of Roman brickwork. They would be, of course, a necessity to any ancient city. In tlie same jiassage of f (26) we also find ciraXoeNTO used of dirfi/ clothes. It is

and Nauck
addition.

as a weak and tautological The further line given by

Did. (see above) is still worse. 159. BoeiHN, perhaps a shield, as P A mere hide seems too cheap a 492, cpv.

thing for a prize, though Schol.

T says
:

/col

an epitheton ornans expressing probably

the natural gloss of linen (Studniczka,
princess Nausikaa herself washes the clothes as the wives and of the Trojans do here. daughters diuKCON is 157. 9euraiN, 6 "dk better Greek than 6 fxh (peiiywv which we should be inclined to expect. Pindar /. vi. 60 vLKas Tpeis, dir' 'ladfxov, ras 5' (xtt'
p.

50).

The

vvv OlraloL 'Hpa/cXe? TrevTaeTTjpiov dyQva TTOLovi'Tes [ivpaas diooaai. iepmoN an animal for sacrifice, probably an ox, cf. So also in ^ 250, p 600. 260. 162. Heyne suspects 162-65 as a later the chariot-race with addition tripod for a slave seems to belong or woman to a later stage of society than the primia thought tive (ioeir] and ieprjlov of 159

'

'

which has suggested expansion.

:

But 165

'

ev(pvX\ov Ne^^as.

It is usual,

when an

see below. at least is indispensable 163. Tpcoxcbci, for rpoxdovai or rather t6 5e marks the TpoxdoicTL, see on O 666. and in that, case a great opposition,
'

sum is expression which denotes a followed by the items, that only the second should be marked as such,' W.M. Her. ii. 144, where other instances will be found. So 420 orp^vovro vims T dyifiev, eVepot 5e /ae^' vKrjv, and see note on fi 527.

prize is set.' 164. aN9p6c

KaxaTeeNHcoToc is best taken with aedXov, on the analogy of '^I' Cf. An., otl dficpi631 ^aaCSJqos ded\a.
j3o\ov irbrepov dvdpbs Tedveooros yvvr), i) iirl redveCoTL dv8pi, 6 Kal vyUs' ovk olBe

yap

aWons

fj

tovs

7nTa<plovs

dyuivas

158

is

rejected

by Bekker,

Diintzer,

"OfJ.rjpos.

lAIAAOC X (xxM)
6)<i

t4:{

T(o

Tpl<i

II

pic'ifioio

7ru\ii>

irepi

Bivr]0)'}Ti)i^

165

KapiraXiixoiai irohecrcn' deol S' eV Trat're? opowTo. Toiac 8e iivdcov ypx^ iraTJjp avhpdw re dto)i> re " o) iroTToi, )) (plXoi' uvhpa BiwKo/xevov irepl Tei^o<?

6(f)6a\/xoiaiv

opM/xai'
[XOl

e/xbv

8'

"E/CT0p09, 09
IS?;?

TToXXa

/3oO)V

oXocpvperat i]Top tVt P'Vp^ eKt]V

iro

ttoXutttv^ov, aXXoTe B avre ev TToXei aKpoTaTrji' vvv avre k 8t09 W'^iXXev^

ev
Kopv(f>P]iai

acrrv irept

llpiufioto

jroaiv

ra^eecrai

SicoKei.

dXX' ayere (fypd^eaOe, deol, Kal firjTidacrde, 7)e fjLLV eK davdroio aaoiao/uiev rje fxiv i]Si]
TlriXe'i8i]i

175

A-^iXfji

Sa/idaao/jLev

eadXov

eovra.'
'A6))vij'

TOP
"
o)

8'

avTe irpocreenre 9ea yXavK0)7rL<;

civhpa
d-ijr
'

irdrep dpyiKepavve KeXaii'e(f>e<;, 6vi]Tov eovra, irdXai TreTrpco/xevov

olov eetTref
al'arji,
;

e'^eXet?

Oavdroto Bvaij-^eo^ e^avaXvaai

ISO

epB drdp ov tol Trdvre^ eTratveop-ev deol dXXoi.'' TTjv S d7rapec^op,evo<; 7rpocr(f)r] i>e<^eXi^yepera Zeus"
166. b'
:

ec A(,>RS Vr. b A, yp.

ri;ito
/.V;). iii.

hi k
171.

r.

hk

1)11.11':
T.
:

dc tc
I .

V..

168.
172.
6

TT)(OC om. A<>.

acTu

388

c.

Kopu9oTci

knhuoTci

178.

eeinac

DU.
when the connexion had been severed
by the long interpolation was the simile 162-64 added, and ws made to refer back
to

165. Aristotle {Poel. "J-l) (jiiotes the pursuit thrici' round the city a.s au absurdity {aXoyov) for the stage, but The suppermissible to an Epic jioet. posed iinpossil)ility of it was apparently the motive wliich induced some critics, in defiance of the i)lain and oidy possible sense of the word.s, to take irbXtv iripi 5iv7)dr]TT)v to mean 'make a circuit hard by the city ; comparing irepl nrdXiv /xapvdp.evoi Z 327 and similar phiases. Heyne, who adopted this idea, subsequently abandoned it, pointing out that the addition of rpi^ removed all doubt as to the meaning of the words, which cannot be taken otherwise than in fl 16 Tpis epvaas irepl crijfxa 'MevoiTiddao. A tri])le circuit of the hill of llissarlik, though a severe course, is by no means
'

an absurd ini])ossiliilit3' for a strong man see Schliemaun, I/ios, p. 142. So ^'i^gil understood the words, while varying the for circum Ilictx:os raplaapplication rerat Hedora muros, Acn. i. 483. Erhardt suggests that the (is originall}'
;

verb for looking on, \ 4, 9, V. 23 etc. 171. In 9 48 Zeus has an altar on Gargaros, the highest peak of Ida (5806 feet above the sea). Schliemann found there a slab of marble which he believed to have been an altar Troja, 332-37. 174-76. Compare the similar passage concerning Sarpedon, II lo5-3S so also 179-81 = 11441-43. 38-40. 182-84 (oi aaTepiuKoi) 6ti evravda vyiuis \eyovTai, Kara. 5i tt]v irpb TTjS Kb\ov fJ-dxv^ dyopav tQiv deuiv ovkti, An. There is no doubt that the lines are far more intelligible after the hesitating speech of Zeus here than when
; ;

See In trod. it. ec the ordinary' reading 166. For is 5^ Te. This gives tlie usual dactyl before the bucolic diaeresis, but the text is better supported and suits the sense better, as iaopdv is the regular

-e

alluding
threats in

to

opened a new section of the tale, being followed by 208 immediately only
;

his very uncompromising He may be supposed 5-27.

now

to recognize, in spite of his propo.sal

444
"

lAIAAOC X
ddpaei, Tptroyeveta,
(f)l\ov

(xxii)

reKO^-

ov vv tl

6v/xMt
185

7rp6<f)povi

p^vOeofiai,
87']

iOeXo)
v6o<i

8e

rot lymo'^ eivaifiTjB^

ep^ov
(o<?

oTTTjt

TOL

eirXero,

er

epcoei.

eliroiv

oWpvve

irdpo'^ /xefMavlav

A.Orjvqv
0DKv<i

^Pj

he

KUT

OvXv/jLTToio
8'

Kapijvcov di^acra.

"EKTopa
ft)9

da'jrepx^'i

KXovewv

e(f)7r'

'A^tWey?.
190

6t ve^pov 6pe(T(j)L kvmv eXd(f)oio StrjTai, r ajKea koI Sid /37]cr(ra^6paa<; e'f evvi}';, 8td Tov 8' i Tvep re \dd7]Lai Karairrr^^a'^ viro ddfivoa, 9eet efxirehov, 6(j)pd Kev evprjiT
8'

dWd
0)9

dvL-xyevoiv "FjKTcop OV \ij6e TToScoKea HrjXetcova. ocraaKL 8' opfirjcrete irvXdwv Aap8aptda)v
evS/jLyrovi;

dvTiov dt^ea-Oai,
1
TTftj?

vtto

7rvpyov<i,

19&

ol

KaOvTiepdev dXdXKOtev /SeXeeaai,

irpoTrdpoiOev dTrorpe-^jraaKe irapacpdd'i
avr6<;
8e
ttotI
TrroA.tos'

ToacrdKL
7rpo<i

p-tv

irehiov,

Trerer'

alei.

609

8'

ev ovelpcot

ov Bvparat (^evyovra StooKetv

185. onoi P.
:

183. xpinToreNeia G. jmeNoc C;ant. 188. COKUC

194. opjuiHcaiTo P. tnl CO.IP<,>RST (cni
:

186.

8TpuNe
:

R
H.

Vr. d.
\\

<\

erruc

J.

192. esiXNeiicoN

unb 195. cintIoc H. H ai'=ceai DU 197. CinOTp6}/aCKe nuprouc cutjuhtouc R) noTi "Vat. 10." (Ar. ?) H Syr. 6nocTpei|;acKe ii (Maass wrongly gives unocTpei];acKe as lemma in T) Stxtiis Kal napaTpeij;acKe Ar. (napacrpeq/acKe Bekk.). napacxdc GPR. neTor' Syr. and ap. Did. 199-201 dO. Ar. 198. ncSioN r' G. npoTi D.
\\

eupoi aisaceai H.

napoc P A'r. b.

i!

\\

to save Hectoi-, that the fated time has

In 6 he come, and he cannot resist. still has a free hand. 188. Cf. on A 496. Tlie analogy of T 492, 'i> 533, where k\ovwv is used absolutely, leaves no donbt that '"EiKTopa is to be taken as the object of e9ene
alone. 194.

though we find both

dl^ai

and

aixdv"'^'-!

the aor. mid. does not recur (see on St' 773), whereas the fut. of intrans. verbs is commoidy in the mid. (Bekker, ff. B. i. The aor. or pres. infin. is usual 196).
after bpfidv (0 f>\l, 572, 5 282), which

359,

188,

4>

265,

change.

may For aNTioc =

cf.

explanation of this passage seems to be that Hector is still running along the wagon-track (146), but that Achilles is taking the shorter but rougher course immediately under the walls. Thus though he cannot overtake Hector, he can cut him off whenever he attempts to reach the gate. For the Dardanian gate see on E 789. The fact that the Skaian gate is not named is in favour of Ar.'s identification of the two. This part of the deseiiption evidently applies to the whole of the first
three circuits.
195. a'i'zeceai,
iroLr)a^lj.ev,
(p

The only

inanimate object

account for the ivi. the face of an 694 Wvae vebs

.

It is possible avjio^ at^as, and T 463. of course to take -rrvXauv dii'ectly with dpfirjaeie, daahcti for the gate. 196. For the dat. oi with aXdXKoieN cf. V 9, E 779, Z 109. 197. npondpoieeN may be taken either in a local or tenqjoral sen.se
;

cf.

476.
tiorn-

anoTpei|jacK
iitg

seems

more suited than

dwoaTpe^aaKe to express the idea

him aside. The latter would rather mean 'making him wheel round.' noxi
nrdXioc, mi the city side of him. 199-201. dderovvTai arixoi rpus on Kal ttji KaraaKfVTJi Kal tQl voriiJ.aTt evreXeis' Kal dwapd^arov yap dTvpa^iav op6/j.ov Kal rb " w5 5^ t ifaurius tGii a-qixalvovaLv,

as
;

we have
is

i<popixdTaL

399

the fut.
(II

used after

^lU.oi'a

36), etc.

similarly Besides,

lAIAAOC X iwii)
ovT
a5<?

44-j

dp'
6

TOP

BwuTOi

v7ro(f)evyeiu
irocriv

ovd'

o
o<;

BicoKetv

200

rov ov Svvaro

fjLdpyjrai

ovB

dXv^ai,

TTco?
el

fjLJ]

Be Kv "Fj/CTOip K?}pa'i 01 irvfiaruv re xac

OS"

V7re^e(f)vyi/

davi'noio,

varaTOv
Blo'i

i]vTeT

'AttoWwj^
;

i'^/'^/vdev,

ol

iiroipae /i.eVo9 Xaiyjrrjpd

re yovva

dWotcriv
ovS'
/jbi'}

8'

dveveve Kapi'jaTi
eirl

W^iX\ev<i,

205

ea Ufievai
ri<i

'V^KTopi

iriKpd /BeXe/xua,

KvBo<;
Bi) Brj

dXX" ore
Kol Tore
ev
8'

dpoiTO fiaXcov, o Be BevTepo<i eXdoi. to reraprov eirl Kpovvoix; d<f)iKovTo,

210

ertdei

'^pvaeia Trarrjp eriraive rdXavra, Bvo Kt]pe ravrjXeyeo^; Oavdroto,

201. obc
.If,

coc 6

200. 6no9urciN (). duNQTai t6n a.

uc pa ACILI

'['man. nx.)

Syr., tp.

TX.

205.

aWoiciN ADH'P
ONCNeuce

C'TrapA TOfS vf<i)Tpoii" X). BaXcoN : cXojn S. XeH(i)

!

iv dWwi Syr. Ven. B Vr. h 202. unse9epe(N) Ar. Syr. Bar. Mor., -/p. Hail, a: XaoiciN Si II. 206. eVa cjucnqi Eu.st. 207.
:

(X lemma).

JQ

{supr. oi)

Vr.

b.

209 om. H'.

(162).

did\o<p6pOL TTfpi Ttpfiara /xdvirxes 'iTnroi" Against the latter objection it

202-4. For a discussion of this

mmli

be pointed out that there is every one simile to introduce the chase by the notion of s[)eed, and another to close it by a repreIndeed sentation of helpless fatigue. Virgil's imitation in Acn. xii. 90S shews that no poetical objection can be made, while the vividness of the feeling de-

may

poetical ju.stitication for

disputed passage see A\>\>. K. 20(3. Jsote the hiatus ini "EKTopi there seems to be no explanation cerof (ff)^^-'^tainly not in the initial 207. Compare K .368, which may be imitated from this, though the converse is not impossible.

.s

208. t6

TerapTON,

after

completing

scribe<l is

one which will come home to

every one.
200,

The main difficulty lies in which seems tautological and awkward, though ([uite intelligible, in exThe It may be a mere gloss. pression. tlift'erence between Qicokcin and ix6p\\iai
will be noticed
;

three circuit.s tliey are just beginning one more, the springs being near the starting-point. 209-10 = 9 69-70, 212 = 9 72, where
see

notes,

Ato"xi''Xoi
iti'Xtts

on evrfOdft' ij "ifvxoaTaaia. tov Atos rdj Cis TTfTrXaoTai, laravTos, ov 6ava.TT)<fi6povi /xoipas,
(fe

the inability to catch in reality is not eomjiared to the inability to catch in a dream, which would be commonplace enough, but to the feeling of inability even to move in pursuit Achilles' a far more effective point. powerlessness to overtake Hector is depicted with the utmost vividness when compared to the dreamer's feeling that he has to move and yet is rooted to the For the omission of tis as subground. The length of the -wt of ject cf. N 287.

An.
(]).

Compare Plutarch

and.

poet.

17 b) Tpayuyidiav 6 At'crxi'Xos oKrjv twi /xvdui TrepUdy]K(v, ewiy pampas ^I'xoffracrlav, Kai TrapaffTTjffas raU irXdcTTiy^t tov Aios IvOfV fliv TT]V QiTLV iivdev ok TrjV "Huj,
deo/jL^vas i/irep tCiv

viiuv

fiaxofj.ei'wi'.

The

latter passage, like the schol. quoted on 9 70, shews that the "^vxacTaaia dealt

ONcipui
21.">
;

is

suspicious,

but

r.

and so -rji remains long Various emendations have been

in

484, VZ A 412.
assent.

)>roposeil.

with the death of Memnon, not of Hector. Apparently Aischylos took the idea of the weighing and transferred the scene, with the characteristic determination of the Greek aitist to liave a free hand with his materials, which has led to the general aviiiilance by the tragedians of the few
opportunities offered by the J/iad and The Udi/ssci/ for dramatic treatment. weighing of souls after deatli is a familiar

but are too violent to

command
See

The whole question of the lines is to some extent involved

of the genuineness in

those which
7.

follow.

therefore

symbol

App. K,

in Egyptian religion, and may also have had its influence on Aischylos.

446

lAIAAOC X

(xxii)

e\K he

/iecrcra
8'

Xa/3(6v

oHxero
1
1

ek WtSao,
8'

peire S' "E/cto/909 aiaiixov r)fj,ap, Xiirev Be e 'i>ol/3o<i 'AttoWo)!'.

7]\ei(ova
^'
8r]

'iKave

6ea 'yXavKMiri^ Wdip'T},

eirea

uyX^^
"

''(^'^(^H'^^V

inepoevra irpoatjuSaBu(f)L\e
(patSifM

215

vvv

vwt y
pie'ya

eoXira,
KvSo'i

A^^iXXeD,

olcrecrdai

W.^caolcrc Trpon

vy)a<i,

"FiKTopa hriLwaavT fi^X'^^ aarov ivep ov 01 vvv en y ean 7re(f)V'yfj,evov o/n/xe yevecrOai, ovB' et Kev fxaka ttoWci trddoi eKciepyo^ KiroWmv
iovra.
^

220

7rpo7rpoKvXiv86fievo<?

'Trarpo<i
ical

Aio'i

dXkd
fo)9

(TV

fiev

vvv

crTrjOi

dfiTTVve,

alyioxoco. rovSe

8'

eyco

rot

olyofjievr)

TreTTidijao)

evavTijBiov pbax^crcLo-OaL.
6
8'

^tiT
8'

'Xdrjvairi,
eirl
fieXcrj^i

eTreiOero,

%at/3e he

6v/xo)i,

crrri

ap

x^\Koy\(oxi'VO'i
\.

epet<jdei<i.

225

oYciuon CKTopoc H. JUCCCa: pOjua Chrysippos. 212 om. K^. 5": e' Q. 217. cixaioTciN noTi H(J (-ci) STU. 216. nwVn Zen. Par. b. JueTHuda Q. aoTON Bar. Mor. Vr. b, yp. X: qton fi. 219. 218. aHcbcaNTQ PR(Usty>y.).
211.
i

215.

Ii

o\

Toi

H.

11

auiXG A"iGHJQTU
:

P>ar.

Mor. Mosc. 2

[nde]ei

sujji:

amjii Syr. Yen. B 222. TONBe t'

:

fi.

220.

ndeH{i)

DHPR

Syr. Vr.

rdwd' JP.

Virgil has a well-known imitation of the The rise passage in Acn. xii. 723 tF. and fall of the scales, too, is a natui-al metaphor to express the vicissitudes of battle it is but a step from the metaphor itself to the belief that there is in heaven
;

;i

in

of scales which move np and down sort of magic sympatliy as the In other words fortunes of war change.
}iair

217. 'AxaioTci may be a proper dat., slmll bring the A. glory, or a locative, shall bring ourselves great glory in the Achaians' eyes to the ships as in phrases like apLirpewea Tpuecraiv Z 477, and others The peculiarity of (pioted on A 95, q.v. the phrase lies in the addition of nporl which shews that oVceceai means NHQc, bring, not merely ivin as in the common

for

primitive

and metaphor the scales guide the war and so become a material expression for
the will of
fate.

man

confounds

cause

212. Xpi'fftTTTros ''pC/xa" 7pd^ef rrjv yap poirrfv Tov ^vyov pvp.7}v KoXeiadai, Schol. T.
21-3.
r/fxap,

Hector's

^ixTO, the subject may be fate descended

;

aiai/u.ov

(jrave,

symbolizing his death

is

Hector himself, wlio

to

to the or better, proleptieally said

Kpdros (pepeadai., etc. 219. See note on Z 488. 221. nponpoKuXiN^ojuieNoc recurs "in p 525 of a wanderer rolled^ on ami on away from his lionie a context which makes the reduplication seem more natural than it does here, where it strengthens the meaning of the verb, rolling violently, i.e. grovelling, rather than of the preposi;

have gone to Hades when his fate was decided. For the latter Monro con] pares I 413 wXeTo fj.v p-oi voaros viy return is (as good as) lost, N 772 vvv cbXero Trdaa K-ar' &KpT]s "IXios but points out that both these occur in sjjcechcs, where such a boldness of expression is more natural.' Diintzer and Nauck suspect the line. 216. The vulg. Nwi r' and Zen.'s vCi'Cv are evidently two attempts to avoid the
:

gen. Aioc seems to depend on but the whole phrase is strange, 222. QjunNue, from an aor. a/xTrvvov, which though (piite regular in formation (cf. ^kXvov) is not elsewhere found, unless in the variant iiviirvvov 2 502, cpv. cf.
tion.

The

one

TTpo-,

'

Cobet's conj. d/jL-n-vvo, to suit d/jL-TTvvTo, is wrong, the two verbs being apparently distinct (see note on
Trie

(by vWi), etc.

697).

supposed hiatus in

vQi'C

FiFo\iva.

225. xa^i^ofXcoxiNOC, the spear is not elsewhere represented as having barbs

lAIAAOC X
?/

(XXII)

44:

S'

apa TOP
8'
1]

fiv

eXetTTf,
Se/J.a<:

ki^i'](tuto

\\KTopa Biov

L^TjC^ulBwi

iiKvla

kuI dreipta
iStd^erai

(f)0}in'jv

dy-yov "
ijOeV,

taTafj.ei'1)

tTrea
ere

irTepoevra 7rpoar)vBa
w/cu? W-)(^i\Xv^,

p.ci\a

B>i

ciaTV irept

Wpidfxoiu
8r)

irocrXv

ra-^eeacrc

Bkokojv
p.evovTe<i.^
'

230

aXX' aye
Trjv
8'

crrewfxev

Kal dXe^cofieada
/jueya^

avT irpoaeeiTre ' TO ^i)t(f)of3\ /} fX6P fioi

yvwTMV,
vvv
o<?

01)9

'hlKii/Bi)

j;Se

KopvdaioXo'i I'L/crtopTrdpo'i TToXv (f)iXTaTO*i ))a6a reVe 7raiC>a<;' Ilpi'a/xos"

<f>peal

K en
er\t]<i

Kai
e/jL6v

fidXkov voeco
e'lveK
,

ri^i^craoOai,

2.;'/

eirel

rSe9

6(j>6aKp.olcn,
/xevoucri.
x\Ot]VT]'
/j.r]TT]p

Tetyeoi?

i^eXOelv,
8'
1]

ciXXoi B

evroade

Tov
"
i)6el\

avre Trpoaeenre 0ea yXauKMiri'i fxev TToXXa Trarijp Kal irorina

e^ecTj'i

Xiaaovd^

yovvovfxevoi,

dfi(f)l

8'

kralpoi,,

240

avdi fieveiv roiov yap viroTpo/xeovcriv cnravTe<i' aXA,' e'/zos" evSodi dvp-o^ ereipero Trevdei Xvypoa. vvv S' Wv'i /j,efxa6)Te fxa-^copeOa, /j,7]8e hovpwv

ecTTU)

(fieiScoXi],

iva eiSofxev

ei

tcei'

\\.^^lXXeu'^:

vwi KaraKTetva'i evapa /Sporoevra

vPjai;

(f)epr)Tai

245

eiri

y\a(f}vpu<;,

rj

Kev

acot

Sovpl

Sa/xen].

226.

fip T.

Zi>. Cant.:
CTCojuieN.i-:

228. JUCTHuaa (,>. 229. Bidzero L 227. aHi9o6coi 9 Syi. Ilarl. a. Mcs, \y, 1, ; 231. CTeoJucN C.l'l'K V.u. -j. Bidzcr' 1". aXezojueea P. aXezcoiieea (;H< >T 232. ton S"^ CTaicoucN \'r. A.
I'.
.

DS
240.

Vi.".\.

236. 6c

tbc

CH
246.

{^I'pr.

o
<

.JIT Yen.
'.

I!,

\v. A'".
:

237.
i'.

ewTOcei

1'.

Xiccont" eseiHC

<.

h:

e'i

SaueiHi All

BajUHH

TavvyXwx^fo-s of arrows, 297) possibly yXiDx^s niny imjily no more than hlodc or poinl. 229. OTi vewrepov wpbs Trpfa^iiTfpov aewTiKr) irpo(j(pwvtiaii ian t6 HeeTe, Ariston. See on K 37. The variant ^tdj'eTo, teas (just now) prcssinff thcc, does not look like a mere error it is a really ancient variant, as good as the text,
(cf.
; ;

am

viiiuled, to honour thee, as 12 560 voiu 5k Kai avTos "EKTopd toi XCcrat, and V 98
<t>poviu)

5e

diaKpiv0ri/j.Pai

ijorj

(see

note

there).

perhaps feetter. 231 = A 348, where see note. 234. PNCOTcoN, cf. note on X 697. rene. sing, where wo .should expect plural, as
398. 235. TiJuiHcaceai mss. ; Stephanus, with The future looks Eust., reads -t(T0at. more natural, / uxca thai I shall honour thee in the future ; but the aor. is at
least ciiually

For oc lengthened in tlie lirst App. D, c 1. lis, seeing how, is e([ually good, but for want of .vs. .sujiport, and the probability tliat corruption would be from 6? to d'?, not vice versa. 244. 9CidcoXH only here for the commoner (pfidib, cf. II 409. For the peri236.
arsis see

phrasis

cf.

181 nvTjixoavvTj
.
.

Tis

^weiTa

irvpbs drjtoio yevecdij}.

245. 9epHTai change of mood

daueiw,

for

the

308.

It is of course

see the viiy similar easy to write oo/x^t,

mood

but in similar cases the use of the same in the two alternatives seem to be
avoided.

good

in the sense

intend,

448
cd9
o'l

lAIAAOC X
(^a^ievrj

(XXII)

koI KepBoavvrji rjytjaar

a-x^^oi>
Tjcrav
inr

WOyvrj.
i6vTe<;,
'

S'

6t

Srj

aXXyXocaiv

Tov Trporepo^i irpoaeetTre luueya'i KopvdaioXo'i E/cTwp '' ov a en, Ur)\io<i vie, (po^t]aofMaL, ox; to irdpo'i irep aarv /xiya TLpuiixov hiov, ovhe iror erXrjv

250

TpU

Trepl

'

fieivat

iirepxo/J'evov

vvv avre
eXoLfii

fxe

Oufco'i
i]

avrjice

aT7]ixevat

avrla aelo'
deov<;

Kev

/eev

dXoLrjv.

a>X

dye Sevpo

e7n8co/ji,e0a-

rol

yap dpiarot
2oo

koI eiriaKOiroL dp/j,ovca(ov. /xdprvpoi ecraovTai at Kev ep,ol Zeu? ov eyoi a eKirayXov deiKLco,

yap

hd)7)i

KafifM0VL7]v,
eirel

arjv

8e

xjrv'x^rjv

d(f)eXcofxaf
'A;j^;tXXe{),

KXvrd rev^e, dp to? he av 8wa(o irakiv veKpov W^aiotacv

dXX'
k ae av\^(T(o

pe^eiv.'
(i)Kv<i

TOV

8'

dp'
/u,r]

vTToSpa lBa)v
/xoi,

7rpo(T(f)r]

7r68a<;

W'^iWev';261

""EKTop, (W9 ovK ecTTi Xeovcri Kal dvSpdacv opKca

d\a(TTe,

<TVvr]p,oavva'^

dyopeue.
iricrTa,
250. 252.

Bar.

supr.). 247. TLvts Tr\r]6vvTiKu)s Kp9ocuNHic Sell. A {so 251. dioN : ^iec at xap'f'<^^fpci' (Did.), "Vat. 10."

nwXecoc Cant.

nOn
:

nOn

b'

nR

\v.

h.

253.

cTHNQi Vr.

b.

||

coTo P.

|i

dXoiHN

eXoiuHN Vr. d

AXoIaihn

toi ni3coc6juiee' oY 254. enidcojuieea [supr. Bco over hoi) Vr. d (oi). \jLips. 257. acocei H. 258. ap : an i), Cf. B 302). 255. JudpTupec K (Zen. ? 260 is preceded in Pap. A by a line ending 259. ^eseiN PQS Bar. Mor. Vr. b A. JueeHJaocuNac Vr. A cuNeHJUoc^Nac (^). 261. cuNHUocuNac t' DS ]oocie ... a. oc. 262. This line is followed in Pap. X by another ending oxo
:
: :

247. TO et.ri's earlv &S 7}-yr)aa.T0 (pa/mevyj Kal KpSo(Twr)i (so Fried]. ; MS. iarl Kal qy-qaaro), olov ov fiovov dia \6yuv aiiTov dXXa Kal 8ia, tov irpocreKdelv f]TrdTr]aei',
d^wiriffTws, Nikanor : so she said, and led him moreover (did not merely talk)
^uith

them both
loillinrjncss.'

as

concessive,

expressing

Bnt it is simpler to take guile. Kai as expressing the consequence of her words, see on T 165. 251 3ioN, fled, apjiarently conn, with
.

die/jLai,

and distinct from

S{F)ie,

feared

254. cnidcojueea, from iTridoadai, lit. let ns give one another oiir gods, each offering to the other the guarantee of his own gods as guardians of his oath, as is done in the formula of V 276 ff. (see note). In the more similar circumstances of 76 ff., however, Zeus alone is called upon eirito guard the oaths of both parties, implies thereover, thereto, as in iwL-

ypdcpeTai Kal (see Curtius, EL no. 268). Blec Kal oi'iTUS elxov al xap'eo"''epai., Did.

the Both forms are equally isolated doubt as to the trans, or intrans. use may be paralleled by die/jLai, which = 304, "i^ 475, and =fur/o passim ^tigio (see on S 584). 253. ^Xoiui KEN tt KCN aXoiHN, whetJier
;

a 273, and iwlaKoiTGL use of the verb is (piite isolated, the nearest analogy being but no good sense can TTepLdibfieda 4' 485 be got if we divide the word eTr-LOili/j.eda. Note the variant einSw<yhfj.ed' ol yap, a
fj.dpTvpo's

76

(?),

in the next line.

The

where

I slay or be slain, stated I may slay or I may be

'

paratactically,
slain.'

Both

Hentze less potential. optatives simply takes the first as potential, the ' I second as concessive, might kill
are

you, while

or,

grant,
//".

might be

slain,'

correction no doubt suggested by K 463, This is perhaps alluded see note. ^' to in oi 5^ eTTiKaXecTib/xeda,'' Sell. T. 257. KaJLiJuioNiHN, power to outlast, i.e. victory, as in 4' 661. 261. aXacre, see note on 163, cf. cuNHJLiocuNac, tlic ap/j-oviai of 255 381. Herod, would write avviliixeda

Monro,

<L

300 n,

takes

avvri/xoavvas,

with interaspiration.

lAIAAOC X K\(i)
ouBe \vKOi Tf Kal
cipve'i

n:>

ofxu(f)poi>a

Ov^hv

e-^ovcrii'.

dWa
(t)<i

KUKa

(fypoveovcri
e/xe

Siafj.Trepe'i
ere
i)

ovK ear

Ka\

uWyjXoiaii', ouBe ri (f)iXt'ipei>at,

voy'iv

265

opKia ecrcrovTat irpiv

aip-aro^ aaai,
7rai>T0tT]<:

t'repui/

ye

irecroi/Ta

'Xpi^a

roKavpivov
vvv

TroXepicm')}'.
ere

dperPi^i
r'

fxipv/'jcrKeo-

pdXa
ere

^pr/
270

aiYfir]rt'jv

ep,evat koI dapaaXeov iroXepiaTiji'.

ov Tot eV
ey^ec
Ki^Be"
e/u,6i)i

eerd'

v7rdXv^i<;,

d(f)ap

Be

llaXXds
rtTroTtcret?
'

WOrjvr]

Bafidaf
erdpcov,

vvv ddpoa Trdvr

ou<;

e/XMv

eKTUve'i

t'7^ei

Oveov.

?/ pa Kal dp,7re7raXoi)V irpotei BoXi-^ocrKiov ey^o^Kal TO pev dvTa IBcov ijXevaTO (paiBipo'i VjKTeop' e^ero yap TrpoiBiov, to B virepiTTaTO -^dXKeov ey^o<;,
'

ev yairji
dyjr
S'

S'

eTrdyq-

W'^cXij'C

dvd 8' i^piraere llaXXcfi 'XOt'jvij. BiBov, \dde B KKTOpa iroipeva Xawv.
'

E/cT<y/3

"

Be irpoaeeiTTev d/xupova ri7/A.ei'(ura ouB' dpa ttco tl, deal's eirieLKeX' )')p,j3poTe'i,

W-^iXXev,

oiib' CTi

265. oube ti {A supr.) DP liar. Vr. d ciNapcc C^ Bar. Mor. 266. 8pKid r' D. oute ti Q. oOre re CJU npiw ik Syr. 267. TaXaiipiON R. 269. eappaXcoN D. i>ti'/: r) npiN r' h erepoN re K. re T. 270. t' "//). C(U'(JU Veil. C 271. {yp. Kal xu^pis tov eri X). eui*coN Ilarl. a. daudcHi Bar. Mor. 272. euiwN .\ NUN PR Bar.: nOn 5' S2.

263.

apNCC
Vr.
li

1.'.

i'.

||

'

274.

aXcuaxo
;;

D.

azero Cant.

)(d\KON

x^^^^ (paidiuoc eKTCOp eV dWiot jugiXinon A.

: :

cry^oc

Q.

275.

ezero

26.3.

Te Kai, \a Heyne, on account of

your oaths,' as we should put

the other

it.

On

Fdpves. 265. It will be seen that Ms. authority is for ovre rather than ou9e. The latter

npiN may well be omitted with Syr. see note on E 288, where the rest of the line and 267 are
7' after
;

hand

of course the regular correlative to ov, ovre in i 146 (see JM. It has been said thai oiVejoinsthetwo clauses more intimately, as though the second were included as a matterofcourse in the former (Hoti'mann) hut the Ody-ssean {)assages hardly bear this out, and it is better to read ovSe and neglect the ms. tradition which on sucli a point counts for little or
is

but we find 01) and R.), X 483,

repeated. 268. naNxoiHC, illustrated by H 237 ff. 269 --E 602. 271. Compare a AS vvv d' a.9p6a. ttolvt'
his death was the (AiyicrOos), one lump sum paid as the price of his adultery and assassination' (il. and R. ). Here the 5^ after nOn is omitted on the Piatt's suggestion {J.P. x.xiii. 214) clause is clearly more vigorous without
arr^ri<rev
' ;

nothing.

The hiatus after bpKia is very doubtful, as the word is closely connected with ea-aovTai -all the more
266.

being an expansion of the preceding, not a contrast such as vvv 5^ expresses with special emphasis.
it,

27.^.

It is closely by the pause before wpiv. a (juestion if we should not read SpKtd 7' with D; 7e would be in place, giving the emphasis of contempt "none of

posture of defence (note on A 593), for the usual faX?;. Cant, reads ofrro, an ingenious emendation based on II 736 q. v., and to be taken as = <ooi care (T/i'Xa/jTjt^T;).

&to,

cro((c7i(r(f,

in

theMykenaean

VOL.

II

450
eK Ato9
'^eiBrji;

lAIAAOC X

(xxii)
280

dXXd
6(f>pd

rov ifibv ixopov i]Toi ecfit]'? yeTt9 dpTie7r}]<; Kol eTrUXoTTO'^ eifkeo fivOcov,

uTToSSetcra? /xeveof; aX/c?}? re Xadcofj^ac. ov fMv /jlol (f)6vyovTC /xTa(f)p6VQ)t iv hopv 7r?;^et9, aSX l6u<; jxepiaoirt Sid aWjOeaipiv eXaaaov,
e'i

Toc

eSwKe ^eo9'

vvp avr

ifiov

-ydXKeop- 0)9 Si] jxiv (tmi ivl %/30'i Kal Kev i\a(f)p6Tpo'i 7roA,e/x.o9 Tpcoeo-at yevoiro
(xelo
rj

ey^o^i dXevat Tai^ Ko/xiaaio'

285

KaTa^OifJievoio- av ydp a(f)icn irrjixa /xeyiaTOv.' pa Koi dfiTreTraXcop Trpotei ho\i')(0(JKiov ey-^o^, Kal ^d\e TLrfKetZao ixeaov aaKO'i ov8 dcpd/xapre8'

290

S' ^oiaaro direTrXdy^dr} crdKeo<i Sopv. OTTi pd 01 jSeXo'i oiKv irwacov eKcpvye '^Lpo<;,

TtjXe

E/crwp,

arrj

he KaTi](f)tjaa<i,
S'

ouS'

dX)C e^e

/juelXivov

ey^o<i.

Arjixpo^ov
280.

eKdXei XevKdcnnha jJuaKpov dvaa<i'

Veil.
Vi
:

Hi5HC

GQ

ftiBeic
[

Vr.

Hei9eic (AielSeic. AcYaeic, A19cic)

:

i2.

juiieoic 281. apxieriHC : aprinTHp J. XaeoijuHN 282. ucNeoc x' Vr. A.

j|

A CGU

supr.
Syr.

Aiueoic

?)

juiuecoi

i)

uiiecoN Eust.

Veil.

B.

284. jueuacoTa

PR.

||

eXacce(N) PR.
yp.

285.
287.

X: N
II

ft.

aXeuai Kai KCN

AHQT
:

ei'

Syr. Ven. B: dXXwi Kai C91N A.

:

aXeue
|1

ft.

286. CNi S,
288.
:

cXatppOTOToc D.
291.
at

coTo GP.

KaxaKTaixeNOio Q.
:

290. JUlCON Vr.

d.

juera R.

anenXdreH P

enenXdrxsH J eBoa Did.

dnenXdxQH C

294.

KdXei

< dirb >

twu woXeui'

280. AeidHC, a form which recurs in t rj- is the temjioral augment, arising from the prothetic e so often

206 only,

developed by F cf. fjiffKov, ijl'KTo, from i-FiK- (G. Meyer, Gr. 475 c, IT. G. Offence has been taken at the use 68). of the article in x6n cjuon. This has
;

abundant analogies in H., and it is doubtful if we can hope to expel it even from the most ancient )>assages. The best suggestion here, if that end is
desired,
/j.6v
:

is

rjeidrjada
ijidrjcrda

compare

{eveidrjcrda Naber) r 93. fixoi e9Hc

re sarcastic, yet you thought you did. The imperfect ^^t^s and the ec^uivalent plpf. Tjeidris are both used, as often, to contrast performance with promise.
281. dpxienHC, glib of tongue (cf. dprla mere chatterer, not a doer. So in the next clause uuecoN is the emphatic word. eniKXonoc, wily, as
TTovs dpTiippwv), i.e.

X 364, V 291, and witli the same construction (p 397 fTri'/fXoTTos eirXiTo to^ojv, cunning in bows. The evolution from kX^tttu of the purely mental sense, cozen,
conceal, do secretly, goes very far in later Greek, see L. and S. The transitional

steps K\irreLv voou and vobii are Homeric, S 217, A 132, etc. Cf. the eTr'iKkoirov ^6os of women, Hes. Op]}. 67. 282. Compare Z 265. For Xdecouai a few Mss. give Xadoifirjv, but the subj. is more in place as indicating the intended effect as still continuing. 95. 283, cf. 284. cxi4eC9iN is probably a gen., but may be explained as a real locative, lit. through in my breast. oKeve is 285. The variant purely itacistic. No verb dXei'/w exists in good Greek the few sigmatic I'orms in Trag. are aor. from *dXe(f)w, and trans, in sense (avei't). 286. n{, though ])oorly attested, is For the necessary for metrical reasons. shortening of -wi in this place cf., e.g., 30 and for cbc in wishes 2 107. 293. KaxHq)^^cac, downcast see on 11 498. aXX(o) (a rare elision), it was usual to carry two spears. 294. XeuKdcnida, air. eip. in H. The only case where \vk6s is connected with a shield is A 35, where on Agamemnon's shield are 6/x0aXot Katrairepoio XevKoi (or rather XevKol', see note there).
;

lAIAAOC X
ijCTee
'

(XXII)
oi

4r,i

iJ.LV

hopv fiuKpov
eyvco jjiatv

ou rt

iyyvOev
re*

rjev.

295

E/cTtup "

S'

evl
fx,e

(fipeal

(^(oviiaev

TTOTTOL,

y fidXa

o?/

Oeoc

Odvaruvhe Ki'ikeaaav
TrapelvaiW.di]vi).

dW

A.7]i<f)o(3uu

yap
iv

eycoy
rei^ei,

((pdfitjv
e'/ic

i]pu>a

fikv
ht)

S'

e^airdrrjcrev

eyyvOi ^oi ddvaro^i kuko^ owS' er uvevdiv, ovh dX^Tj- 1] ydp pa TrdXai to ye (^iXrepov r^ev 7jr)vl re kuI Ato? vlt ckij^oXwi, o'l p.e Trdpo'i ye vvv avre /xe fMolpa Kf^dvei. Trpo(j)pove<; elpuarofirj

vvv he

300

fidv dairovhi ye

Kal a/cXetws"

d7roXoLfx,7]v,
no:,

dXXd
co<?

fieya pe^a<; ri
cipa
<po}Vi')(ra<i

Kal eaaofievoLcn rruOeadai.'

(f)dayavov o^v,

TO

01

vTTo

ol'/j,rjaev

elpvcraaro XaTrdprjv reraTO fjueya re cmjSapuv re. 8e uXel<i cos" r aleTO'i i7-|r^7rfcT>y'tis",
ve(f)ecov
i)

09 T

eiaiv ireSiovSe 8id

rj

epe^evvoiv

dpird^iov
297. eeh

dpv

dfxaXrjv

irroiKa

Xaywov
aXeeiN Q.
J(,tT Bar.
,;

;jlO

edNaroN

Ka\ecce Ltps.
Sell.

301.

ndXai to r
9iXTepoN
(JH.I.
V,

rdpoioe re "Vat. 1," yp.

(T

?).

||

t6 re: t6t
Yen.
V,
:

Mor.

9epTepoN Vr. A.
303.

302.

uTi

CJPQRSTU

uie?

'..'.

ndpoc ncp

npoq)poNecoc DIT.
1.'.

cicnoudei

305.

308. oYjuHce te Q.
Syr. Hiui. a:

304. acnoudi eipuaxai Syr. ccnoAJieNoia Q. 306. eipiiaxo Vr. \>. 309. Tivf; cin6 Ne9ecoN Scli. T. 310.
il.
,,

GPR

.Sj r.

Ww.
Cinai

307.

LQ.

apndzcoN
ui.-\

AGL

dpndzuN

6na\HN

I'lM'

suj)r.

&ua\HN
lu.iii

adjective may mean no niort tlmii In Trag. it resplavdcni, see on S 185. is the characteristic ei)ithet of tlie

The

e.vpresses 'ratlu-i

wiiai

>.r]iii-.i

to mean.
.30-3.

'

Argives Aisch. Sept. 90, Soph. Ant. 106, White sliield-s are Eur. Phoen. 1099. among the votive offerings recorded in the recently-discovered inventory of the
;

cipuaxo, some M.s.s. have (ipvarat, which is prelerrecl by Heyne and defended by Cobet (J/. O. 371). But, to

say nothing of the weight of testimony

temple at Aegina

they are attributed

by Xenophon (Hell. iii. 2. 15) to the Karians, and by Plutarch (Cleom. 23) to
Macedonians.
295.

and the analogy of the preceding Tjiv, the present perf. here would give a wrong sense. It is of course common in H. (A 553 etc.) with irdpos, but only

when
is

The rather harsh asyndeton

:

due to the

fact that fiixee is explicative oJi ri oi oiiKin F'{oi) Piatt of (KaXei. {J. P. xxiii. 21-1). 299. Hector knows who has deceived him, as in T 450 Achilles knows that it The rare is Apollo who saves Hector.

the emphasis is laid on a habit having been continued to the present time here the emphasis is on the fact
;

of the change. In this sense the use with the imperf. is regular (N 102 an<l For the same reasim ndpoc re often).
is

right and irapos

trep

wrong (note on P

and late xeixei (for reixei) cannot be corrected witliout violence [irvpywi van
L., Tdxi<T(y' Kiihl).

300. OU&'
oi'Se r'
:

ex",

so

Monro

for

vulg.

//.

G. p. 304.

re has no

mean;

iug here, the sentence not being general. 301. The reference of xd re is vague we may understand that I should die
'

587). 304. dcnouQi, iHthout an effort, as 512, O 47t3. 307. xd lengthened in the first arsis. see on 236. x^axo, cvtcndrd ; elsewhere only of objects which can be said strictly to be stretched, as capable of being short-

after all.'

<pi\xepoN,

tlie

comparative

eued e.g. Y 372. and cf. E 728. 310. nxcoKo fVi^fri/ctDs Ap. Lc.r., i.e. timid. But in P 676 and later Greek
:

452

lAIAAOC X
oifjbr]ae

(xxii)

w? "FjKTcop
copfiijOi]
8'

rivcKTcrcov
/xV0<i

(pdcryavov o^v.
S'

'A;^tXei;9,

e/jLTrXyjcraro

dufiov

djplov, irpoaSev he adKo<i arepvoio KdXvyjre KaXov 8aLhd\ov, Kopvdi S' eireveve (jiaetvyi
'

Terpa(f)d\a)L
[y^pvcreat,
olo'i
a<i

Kokal he Trepicraeiovro eOeipai

"

315

il(f)ataTO<;
elcri

I'et

\6(f)0P

ajx^l

dafxeid'i].

S'

darrjp
o?

/xer

darpdcrc vvKTO<i dp-oXyMt

ev

eairepofy,
fo)<f

KdX\i<TTO<i
direXafXTr'

ovpavcbt
fjp
'

'lararat
dp"

daTqp,
320

aixM'i

evr]Keo<;,

'A^^tXXey?

TrdXkev he^irepfji (ppovecov KaKov ^KTopi hcwL, elaopocov %/5oa koXov, otttjc eo^eie fLoXtcTTa.

Tov he Kol dXko roaov

(paivero h\

fiev e^e XP^ %aA,ea KoXd, rd HarpoKXoLO ^ltjp ivdpt^e KaraKrd^,

-qt

Tev')(7],

/cXrj'ihe'i

dnr

wjjitjov

avyev

e^ovart,
325

XavKavl'qv,
311. o'l'juiHce
:

Xva re y^v^i]'? coKiaro^ oXeOpo'i'

||

CU.
t6c Q.

315.

^nXwcaxo 314. ^ncNeuce 312. opuweH Q. copuHce H. 316 'om. A^B^H. KaXai ai TrXeious aciNal Did. xpuceiai PQR. H 320. ndXXcoN (}T {sicpr. e man. rcc). 322. 319. aneXauncN HPR.
(,).
:
||

Teuxea Vr.

b.

323. GNdpize

v-jro/j.vTi/j.dTwi'

9aTNeN Did.
Bar.

(Scliol.
d,
ft.

AT
it

Syr. Mor. Par. c f g h j

:

Harl.

DPR. 324. (paiNCTO : ^f nai rwv 325. XaUKaNlHN <paTNON Schol. T. Par. e: XeuKasiHc C- {j}. ras.) QS Vr. b A, Mosc. 2,

seNdpi=e
eV
ticfl

A):

XauKONlHc
,

is

take

it

a subst. and so it is better to here on the analogy of i'pT?| KtpKos,

i.e.

Tpripuves ireXeidoes, etc.

313. drpiou,

dyploo

<l>

104

etc.

The only rifxepa. an impersonal verb quoted from H. is i 143 oi'de Trpovcpaiver' idecydai, there ivas 7W light to see by, and
ovufxas,
etc.,
sc.
ij

other instance of

For the constr. of KdXuij;e

132,

of.

315,

321.

315-16 = T 382-83, where see note. line is out of place in the oldpart of the poems where the oTrXoTToua

here ibeadai in a way takes the place of the subject (as with del irpiirei, etc.). In the case of ^povrai. veL, etc., the subject
is Zei's,

The second
is

and in H. is always expressed, 321. eYseie, it gave an opening.

Mm

unknown.
317.
Cf.

See
28.

520

el^ce

\oxr}(Tai.

The Evening Star

is

hardly the one which we should expect to find in the gloom of the night, if that be the meaning of nuktoc dJuoXrcoi. But in certain circumstances Venus is a brilliant object in winter to a comparaSee however note tively late hour. on 27. 319. cineXaune, there was a gleam. We must supply o-eXas (cf. T 379) or the like as subject from the general idea of the verb itself; a very curious use, and hardly to be paralleled in H., if in Greek. There is no similar instance
given in H. G. 161 or Kiihner, 352, phrases like iKJipv^e (sc. 6 KTJpv^), etc., all having personal subjects. The most analogous is the idiom ?jv dp-rpl ijXlov

322. for this adverbial phrase cf. IS 378, 454. The Kai however is curious and has not been

aXXo tocon uen,

satisfactorily explained,

teuxh, see on
Tevx^o- KoXd,

207.

Here van L. reads

'<^'''^

x^-^^^'i

If Patroklos wore 187. Achilles' arms in the original poem, it is almost incredible that the fact should That it should not be mentioned here. not be is perhaps rather in favour of the genuineness of the line, which is obviously open to suspicion. 324-25. Though the sense of the pass-

323

=?

age
of

is

clear enough, it is critically

difficulty.

extreme
m.s.

The
is

portant

variation

one only imbetween Xau-

KONiHN and XavKavirii or

XevKaviTjs.

The

lAIAAOC X (wii)

453

dvTLKpi) ov8' up
ocjipd
i'jpnre "'
(TO)<i

(iTTaXolo

8c

av^ei>o<;

i')\v6^
T(ifj,e

ukwki'i.

air
fjLiv

u(r(f)<'ipayou

fieXn]

'^aXKojiapeia,
330

Ti
8'

eV

TTpoTteLTTOL afii,/3o/j,evo<i iireeaaiv. Kovti]i<i' 6 8' eirev^aro 8lo<i

'A^tXXeuv

KKTop,
V7]7ri-

cnc'ip

TTOV

e<f>rj<;

llarpoKXi'f e^evapi^cov

eaaead,
Toio
8'

t'/Lte

ovSev oirt^eo v6(7(^iv euvTa, avevdev doaarjrijp p-ey dfieivcov

h
I'

328. dn6 C9aparoN Ivm;^ > in. 326. ueuacbc GHST. ^rxeY gKxopa J). ueXiHi and Tivh Tu!i' iraXaiwi', Eii.st. Maif. 160. .">0. x'^^'^o^apeiHi noxieinoi S: nporieinHi \i. A Muse. 329 a^. Ar. 330. npori e'lnH It. 331. ardp KONJHiciN CJU. cneu]xc[To A si'jif. a9ap .,. .>. li-,l. T
:

li

'

J-.'f.

'\

_'

evidence of Did.

is

(v tkti

tQv
T)
to.
5'

vironvTjfid-

j'l'J.

autTtiTat
/j-i]

OTi
'

-/tAoioj,
to;'

a.

/;

fxtXia.

TU3V (fyalviv {<palvov, Schol. iV ^i etri rdiv revx^uv '

^i KX-qiOes,

(TreTTjdevcre
fxevoi bi

diroTefidv

d<r(pdpayov,

(KaXwre
cdai.
It

ttji/

XavKavlriv,

dW
'

rei'xv

ovk

'ifa Trpoc(pwv7](Tri

eiroiei (paive-

(pa<Tiv

rbv \xi-X\ia. diroXoyovon rb (k Ti'XV^ av/xjif^rjKdi

(1) that Ar. in his editions had the text (2) that the Koivi) had \avKavir]s ; (3) that in some of his notes Ar. read (paivov or (palvev in
;
'

appears then

An. Even if we supposed that 09pa indicated the puraiTiaTLKwi e^(VT)voxiv,

pose of the spear, this would not be a

more violent
like

agreeing with revxn, tJie annoiir exposed the gullet. The text will mean the skin (xpws, from 322) was fij-posed (or perhaps with a vaguer reference it iras exposed = there ycui cot
either

case

eyxf
it is

per.soniiication XiXcud/xtva

than phra,ses
XP^^
daai. to

But
is

easy,

and more reasonable,

suppose

opening), where the eollar-bones from the shoulders clasp the neck, even the gullet, whole - and - part XavKaviijv being in
'
'

that the intention indicated that of fate, for which the scholia Still it must (compare t 1.54, fi 427-28. be confessed that 328-29 look somelike

Those who apposition with avx^va. read XavKavlris made the gen. depend either on KXriiSes (Schol. T) or on xp'^^y the subject supplied to (palvero (Eust. ). Monro suggests that it may be a local in the part of the gullet where gen.
'

comparing P 372
Trdo-Tjj

v<po%

5'

ov

(paiveTo

an early rhapsodist's answer how can Hector speak with the spear through his throat?' The reply that it went through the gullet but not the wind - jiipe is courageous but hardly convincing. The poet in this great climax of pathos has higher matters to think of than anatomical realism.
to

what

the

'

difficulty

7at7js

(but

the

negative

there

makes a ditference). Nauck reads \avT. D. Seymour Kavir) as nom. to <paivTo.

XV. 28 suggests that the poet 'had XavKCLvir] in mind from the first,' but allowed the noni. to be attracted to the ace. by the construction of ai'x^'a For \avin the intervening rel. clause. It is possible that Kavi-T) cf. also S2 642. here it may mean throat generally rather
in C. R.

331. dxdp indicates the contrast of what follows with the actual circumstances he might have begun with Kfiffai, but leaves it to be expressed by
:

than
sense

guild,
is

though the more special recommended by the antithesis

an'

with

d<T(f>dpayoi, \viiul-pipc, in 328.

<3oucoN is to be

taken as a prepositional attribute to kXyfiSes, cf. 447 oi/xuyrjs d-rrd

iri'pyov,

371

e/J.rjs

It

is

possible, but less pointed,

diro x^'-P^^ oKedpov. to take

grim I'eality. The taunt is purposely made to resemble that of Hector on slaying Patroklos, II 830. 332. ccbc, this is the only i>assage where the open form ados or <r6os cannot be at once restored (see on .\ 117, I 424, X 773). Hence Nauck conj. j'lis [E 887, II 445), which is not a very suitable word. It is more likely that we should read ados Reread' with P. Knight, and take it as a case of lengthening in the first arsis: App. D, r 1. 333. ToTo goes with oNCuecN, repeating
the
ajueiNCON may mean either ioura. 'better than he' oi "better than fhmi.' The former seems more natural.
v6(T(f)iv

dir' &HWV with the verb, hold the neck apart from the shoulders, cf. the similar phrase in 9 325, with note.

454

lAIAAOC X

(xxii)

vrjvalv eirt <y\a(f)vprjiaiv eyco fxeroTTLade XeXeififMrjv, ere [xev kvv<; rjS' olwvol 09 TOL 'yovvar eXvaa. Se KTepLOvaiv 'Ap^aiot.' k\Kr)(Tovcr aCKwq, rov
'

335

TOP
"

8'

Xiaao/Jb
fjbrj

oXijoBpavecov Trpoae^rj Kopvdalo\o<; EKTCop' aoiv re tok^'jwv, virep i/ryp^^? koX 'yovvoiv
340

fxe

ciWa
hwpa
(TM/J.a

(TV
TO,

ea Trapa vrjval Kvva<i Karahd-^at A-^acMv, re hkhe^o, fxev 'XfiXKOv re aXi? y^pva-ov
TOL Scoaovac Trarrjp Koi TTOTVia
o'LKaS'
e/juov
/J,r]r7]p,

Se

S6/jievat

7rd\cv,

6(f)pa

7rvpo<i

fie

Oavovra." Tpw<i Kol Tpoocov aXo'x^OL \e\dyo)cn ISoov '7rpoae(f>T] TroSa? ooKV'i 'A^iXXeu?TOP S' a/j' vTToSpa
"
fiy']

/i,

Kvov, jovpoyv yovvd^eo

vro)?

firjSe

TOKijcov
dvetrj

345

at
wfi
ft)?

yap

avrov

fxe

fievo<;

koi

dv/jio'i

Kpea eSfxevai, old /li eopya^, ovK ead' o? arj^ ye Kvva<i Ke(j)a\rj<; u7ra\a\K0t.
dTroTa/jivo/xevov
:

336. cXkucouc' CHJPH^tRSU Mor. Bar. Vr. A Par. d e f g eXKHCOUCi KaKcoc oi irepi 'Avri/xaxov, Did. (see Ludw. ). aeiKwc H Syr. Bar. Mor. \r. A Enst. KrepeouciN L Mor. Harl. a, Mosc. 2. dedesai J 341. dcopa 340. xpucoN re aXic xa^ioN re Syr. Sexcceai H. coi P. 344. ev dWwL t6n TOl ]XXa[ Pap. A (xaXXd e' a, Greiifell-Hunt). 346. ONeiHi Syr.: dNHH(i) A.JU Harl. a, Mosc. 2, Vr. A A^en. B. 5" anaJueiBojucNOC A. 348. coc Ar. (nottibc) Schol. P. oTd: occa H. 347. anoTCJuiNoucNON DP Mor. Bar.
335. 6c
coc Syr.
li.
:

eXKUccouc'

I'ar.

i!

||

||

|1

||

I|

336. dTKWc,

weak stem
but
is

adverb of det/cTjs the found only here in H., supported by iiumerou.s analogical
:

is

formations, for which see H. G. 125. 2. It is probable that the weak stem was once normal when the last syllable bore the accent, the strong coming in through the analogy of the barytone compounds. The contracted forms aiK-fjs, at/cws are

346. aCiTON, emphatic, as opposed to For the wish compare A 34, fi 212. So far from the expression involving, as some have thought,'' a reminiscence of a stage of cannibalism, it

the dogs.

is

meant, while conveying hatred enough,

;

to express that see on fl 212.

found in Attic.
this

But

it

was no doubt

which is inconceivable The idiom by which a certainty is thus expressed, by contrasting, it with an impossibility in the form
of a wish,
is

irregularity which induced Antimachos to read eXK-qaovai " (ttI to " KttKtDs yviopi/uLwrfpou (as the more

apparent

familiar

see

538,

826,

familiar).
-Cos

A stronger argument in favour of his reading is the contraction

from
-ewj.

339.

xxik

jue ea,

read
17)
;

notes on

165,

il

eae (see fj-rj fx or if the length/xri /x

ening of the -e be objected to, 342-43 = H 79-80.' 345. rouNdzeo the verb,
'
:

edetf.

lit. to

clasj)

the

kncca

(in

supplication),
to s7opplicate,

came

to

but retained the construction of a verb of taking hold and this was extended to anything apHere of liealed to by the suppliant. course actual clasping is not intended Cf. I 582 with note. (Monro).
:
'

mean generally

Lange, EI 329-32, and 504. The punctuation of the whole speech is Lange's, and is clearly right, from the analogy of I 379-87, where we have the same climax of repudiation in the two asyndetic clauses Avith ovd' et, followed by ovd' Sis. Others put a comma after d7raXd\/coi and colon after ctXXa (350), thus joining the first ov8' el clause with what precedes, the second with what follows. This entirely emasculates the sentence. 348. Some read ws ( = outws) for tbc, after Nikanor, thus taking 346-47 by themselves, and making 328 an inde464
;

pendent line very badly. dnaXdXKOi, a [lotential opt. (Nauck conj. ffijs k for
(TT^s

ye).

lAIAAOC X
oyS'
ei

(xxii)
liiroiva

45 r>

Kv SeKUKi^; re Kal eiKocri

ivOdh^ ayopT<;,

vi')piT

ar/jacoa
ouS'
ec

vTrua^covrai

Be

Kal

dWa,

350

avrov ^pv(TO)i ipvaaaOai avoyyoL i\apBavlSr]^ V\piap,o^, ovo oi^i ere ye irorvia p.i]TTjp
evdep.evi)

Kev a

ciWa
"
/)

Kvi'e<:

Xej^eeaai yoija-erai, op reKeu avrt}, re Kal oiwvol Kara iravra SdcrovTat."

355

7rpoae(f)7] Kopv6aLoXo<i '\\tKTcopev yipcoaKojp irpOTiocraofxai, ou8' />' e/xeWop rreiareiv ?} yap aoi ye aiSi'jpeo'i ep (f)peal dv^o^. (fypd^eo vvp, fx,i] roc tl decop /x/jpifia yeptofxai,
cr

TOP 8e KaTadpi'^KXKwv

yfiaTt

TMi ore kcp

ere

Wdpa

Kal

^Poi^o<;

WttoWcop
360

eerOXop eopr
0)9
"yjrv^ij

oXeacoaiv epl 2,KaiPjtai TrvXrjiaip.' flip eiTTOPTa TeXo<; davdroto KaXvdre, apa S' K pedecov TrTa/jbeprj Al'SocrSe jSe^/jKei,
dvSpoTijTa Kal
}]^i]p.

ov iroTfjLOP yoowaa, Xnrover

350. undcxoNTQi Bar. Vr. A. 351. c* aurijN : caurcoi I>. ^picaceai Vr. b. dNcorei i} Vr. d. 355. ton d" oXiroSpoNecoN H. dNcorH(i) P
!|
:

/.///.v.

356.

nrNcbcKCON L. ou r6p H. oud' ap* 357. N 9peci a b, Par. b c e g h j, yp. X Par. a'-'. 363 om. D^.
:

cNSoei

JQST

Harl.

349. "Witli cYkoci we mu.st supply the idea fiuirs from tlie terniiuation of SeKUKis, a rather violeut resource, but Cf. Theokr. xv. apparently the best.
o OKTUKaiSfKiTTji t) evveaKaldfx The tradition reads (iKOffivrjya/j-^pos. pira in one word, adding the 'hyphen.'

129

This n>ay be

e.\j)lained

(a) eiKocnv-i]pi.Ta,

tiornty-counted, where -ripiTa is to be taken as an equivalent of -djcts (b) which ilKocn-vrjpiTa, tiocnty- countless, makes sense. pripiTos occurs also hardly
;

QNcoroi Bekker and others a few Ms.s., to suit the J]ut the change i.s pn^ceding arrjcrwai. that a large ransom will quite natural be offered is likely, but that it should be equal to Hector's weight in gold is an impossible exaggeration and is therefore expressed by the mood of imagination. In I 379-85 the opt. is used in both the clauses, because both are equally

An.

For

read

dudr/rii, witli

Hes. 0pp. 511 v-qpiros i'\ri, and Ap. Rhod. iii. 1288 in the sen.se countless, and it is eas\- to connect it with dpid/jLos (Curt. Ut. no. 488). Compare the very
in

imaginary and impossible. 356. The similarity between the deaths of Hector and Patroklos is evidently intentional. Both have the dying man's
insight into the future (see 11 854).
occojuai,
(i.e.

npoTi-irpo-

on

dirb tCiv 6(T(tuv

6(rffa,

i]

similar I 379. 350. CTHCcoci, u-eigh out, compare note on CLiroaTrjcrwvTaL N 745. 351. c' ainbN xpucdbi epucaceai, pen/ thy ii-eif/Jit in giild, lit. vxigh thy body (see A 4) with gold ; cf. Theognis 77 ttk^to's o.vr]p xpi'<^ov re Kal apryvpov avrepvcracdai This settles the meaning of the &^ios. verb to take it merely as to )-ansom with gold reduces the sentence to a ridiculous anticlimax. Though it is not easy to see how the transition of meaning comes in, we may at least compare the use of 'eXKeiv in weighing, see 212. 6 5^
;

not from
Twi

see

on
;

A
the

fj.eTa<popd

105),
liest

/SX^TTw
is

vQi.

The phrase has been

sense

very variously explained got by translating Verily I know thee well and behold tlice as thou art, or, with a closer adherence to the use of daaofiai,
358. The words ixik toJ ti ecobu juhnluq r^Ncouai recur in the speech of Elpenor's shade when asking burial for his body, \ 73, and evidently imply vivid belief in the ghost theory (App. L, 9\ Cf. Eur. Phocn. 934. 359. Compare the prophecy of Xanthos in less specific terms, T 417.
' '

forebode my/edc.

AtVxi'Xos

eTT

ireTroir]Ke 7rp6s

aXriOeias avTiaradfiov xpv(Tbv Tb'EKTOpos crwua ev 'i'pv^iv,

361-64

= 11

855-58 where see notes.

456

lAlAAOC X

(xxii)

Tov KOi reOvriMTa TrpoaijvSa Sto? A;;^tXXey<?" reOvadt Kr}pa 8' e'yoi Tore Be^o/ubaL, oTTiroTe Kev

8?;

365

Zey? id\7]t reXeaai

Tj

r/S'

dddvaroi deal dWoi.'

K veKpolo ipvaaaTO 'x^akKeov ey^^'i, 8' d-rr w/iwy reu^e' iavXa Kal TO 7' dvvdev Wrix,

pa

/cat

alfxaroevr' dWot Se TrepiSpa/xov vle^ 'A-^accov, 01 Kal d7])](ravT0 ^v^v Kal elho<; dy7]Tov
o'i ti<; dvovTrjTi ye TrapecrT?/. "Ekto/309- ou8' dpa <wSe ^e Tt? elireaKev IBcov e? TrXijalov

370

dWov

"
0)

TTOTToi,

"EKTwp Tj 0)9 dpa

rj fjbdXa Srj /xaXaKooTepo^ d/u,(j)a(f)daa6ai ore vrja^ iveirpTjOev irvpl KrjXewi." Ti<; etirecrKe Kal ovri'jaaa-Ke irapacnd'i.
'

375

Tov 8' eVel e^evdpL^e vroSa/a/c?;? 8to? Xy^^iWev'^, ^ a-Ta'; iv kyaiolcnv eVeo. UTepoevT dyopevev' "
0)

(})l\oi,
8r)

iirel

t6v8'

'ApyeoMV rjjijrope^ 7]Be fxehovre'^, dvSpa deol Sa/jbdaaadat ehwKav,

eppe^ev,
supr.)
|1

69
364.

KaKa A

TToXk'

oa

ov avfnravT<i
Mor.
J.
:

01

dWoc,
jueTHuSa Q. P Mosc. 2.

380
366.
370.

TeeNHcbra (A
:

JPQRS
reX^cciN

TceNeicoTa
368.

ii.
:

||

eeeXci J Vr.

ceeXoi Q.

TO

r'

T6d'

oV KOi

oY Ke

CJU

(T supr.) U. A Mosc. 2, 378. w 91X01 Hpcoec SaNaoi eepdnoNrec apHOC CJU arpcl^H npocHuBa Mor. aaudaceai Cant. 379. bk am. DR. Te Kai aXXoi dpicxflec naNaxaicbN Zen. A Mor. Bar. Harl. a, yp. X ^peseN Q gp^ecKCN fi, yp. A. 380.
Vr.
: :
||

372. aXXcoN 371. douTHxi i?;.: ciNOUTHCTi (?) Q. 374. NenpHee(N) (A stqn') Q Hail, a, 373. djm9i9daceai T. 377. nTep6NTa 375. ouxHcecKe JlJi. Bar. esenpHCCN fi.

Yen. B.

eppescN

365.

TESNaei,

He
rest

Teevdrui.

The

dead, of the

cf.

496

couplet

=S

115-16.
for the felt 370. The admiration beauty of the corpse recalls Herodotos' description of the finding of the body of

that each Myrmidon may have claimed his individual right to a share in revenge for kindred blood shed by Hector.
371. ibly conj. "EnTopa,

A parallel Masistios at Plataiai (ix. 25). to the taunting words of 373-74 may be Burnt Njal, ii. found in Sir G-. Dasent's 194, 'AH men said that it was better to be near Skarphedinn dead than they weened, for no man was afraid of him.' As for the stabbing of the dead body

E 787. aNouTHxi, Cf. avovTaro^ without wounding him. (A 540), &ovtos (2 536), both in pass, Here van L. conj. dvovTaarL sense. For the suffix see H. G. 110. 372 = B 271, q.v. seems 374. ^NenpHecN, the imperf. obviously superior to the aor. of the
cf.

For "EKxopoc G. Hermann

])laus-

(alluded to again in fi 421), we may say in palliation of this apparently insensate brutality (which the poet evidently regards as quite natural) that there is a widespread belief that a dead man's

vulg. 378.

Zen. read 'Arpeidrj re Kai dXXot

But dpicrTrjes llai'axatwj'. in his tent, still

Agamemnon
and
all

is

wounded

Greek

heroes

ghost is enemies

maimed and harmless

if

to his

For the body be mutilated. this superstition see note on 2 180 ; the old English custom of running a stake through the body of a suicide is equally due to it. It has also been suggested

except Achilles are absolutely ignored in this book, 379. For the scansion of ^nei see App. It is found again in "^^ 2 and D, c 1. It is possible that four times in Od. the license may have been assisted by owwuis. the supposed analogy of Situs See also van L. Unch. 22.
:

lAIAAOC X
el

(xxii)

\r,7

iruXiv crvp Tev^eai ireipy/doifiev, ''/voifJLev (Xppd Vpuxov vuov, '6v tip' e-yovcnv, ttuXlv uKprjv rovBe TrecrovTO-i, rj KaraXei^^ovcTiv
ciyer
u/xcf)!

en

'

ye fieueiv /jLe/idaaL kuI

V^KTopo^s
(piXo'i

ovKer

euvTO<;.
;

aXXa
Kelrai

Tt

?}

fxoi

ravra

Trap

I'tjecrai

SieXe^aro Ou/xo'i ve/cvi aKXavTo*; a^avrros'

385

UcirpOKXo'i'
el

Tov h

ovK eTriX/jaofxai,
/xot

(^(fyp'

av eyw^/e

^coolaiv [xereo) kul

(ptXa yovpar^

opcvpijL.

8e

davovTwv
t"7&j
('17

avTap
vvv h
vrjvalv

rrep KUTaXijOovr elv Wthao, Kal KeWc (^iXov fiefivijao/jL eratpov. aethovTe^ Traujova, Kovpoi X-^atoyv,
yXacfyvpijiai.

'i'jiO

eiri

vecofxeOa,

rovBe 6
|j

dycofiev,
386.

In T. 383. KaTaXein/cociN H. 381. CUN aKXuuTOC ADA LU Lips. Vr. d fiKXaucroc U.

:
: II

KaraXeiijiouci otoXin I'K.

388. zcobc cn aprcioici 91X0nxoXcJuoici uereico (Ml' Yen. B \'r. b A, Kiiif;'s Tar. a"' b, mid a/>. Scliol. A, Kiist. 390. KOKeiei D(;IH,. 392. t6n be t" II. opcopei Di.iS. 381. d 9' firer' in apodosis as 5 see i2 407. neipHecoueN. a
it ,>uLiii.-> iliai ilic body of Patroklos was not originallv brought back to the .ships

b->2,

and

late

contracted form for

-eu)fip).

We may

TTfipr^yrJo/uer

(tlirough

at

all

(see

Introd. to

P).

Otlier dilK-

that
(I

ireipyjdrjTov

admit tlie possibility (K 444), and perhaps

culties are noted below.

]82. &ri, i.e. we may not rest content, but go on to learn. The vulgate reading is 6<t>p6. Ki Tt, where the n is painfully weak. 385. Tliis formal line is found elsewhere only in monologues introduced by

d/JLepOrjis

(X 58), iavdrjis (T 174), xoXw^^ts 33) and even <pavrji (I 707) may be
the
])riniitive
snlij.

instances of

witli

long stem-vowel (thougli the lateness of the books in which most of them are but the same found is against this) cannot be said of daQfxev (B 299), /jLedQ;

fiiv

(K 449),

ffvvwfj^eda
ii

(X 381).

For

ve/xecrariduinei',

There are no stems in fliad

is

note there. other instances from -e

53,

see

(7

in Od.).

Thus there

very strong ground for doubting the and tliough antiquity of the form rNcoucN in the next line is much less
;

suspicious in itself {H. G. % 81), it is not in good companj', nor is either capable Brandof emendation without violence
:

the phrase dirt 7rp6s bv inyaX-qTopa. Ovfiov, is verj' unsuitable to the present context. Heyne thinks that the passage of importance, as reconciling the is obvious duty of Achilles to follow up his succot^s with the economy of the poem, which requires that he should not assault the city. This is precisely the view of the tactical interpolal<u'. It does not follow that the original ]ioet troubled himself much about Achilles'

and

xet\\ s

w(ipr,ddw

{--qw)

7i'a)a; is

])erhaps

the best suggestion. The proposed evolution, too, is curious and hardly suits the it seems to be a sort of resituation connaissance in force,' let us make trial in aj-ms round about the city. But this rather suits the temper of the tactical
' ;

as general. 388. Note the unusually well-attested alternative line for which compare 47. 3S9. iVcty, even if in the grave men forget tlicir dead, yet will 1 even there be This is miiulful of my dear covirade.

duty

interpolator whom we already know (see on B 362, A 303, etc.) than of Achilles. The words will not bear the sense let us try to storm the city,' nor do 382-84
'

Hence Holfmann, von Christ, Fiek and others have good reason for reMoreover in the ^\t)viz jecting 381-90.
suit this.

the most forcible explanation, but it i.s somewhat strained. liut the .same may be said of the alternative. Even if nun forget those who arc dead in the grave, yet tvill I remeniher my friend even when he is there ; this is not only obscure, but is an anti-elimax after the preceding line, whereas the first alternative is a fitting culmination to 388. KaxaXHeoNTai is used with a vague subject like <t>a<Ttv, etc.

458
rjpd/u,eOa
0)1

lAIAAOC X

(xxii)

fieya kvSo<;' eTrec^vofiev "EKTopa Btov, Oeoii &)<? ev-^erowvTO.' T/owe? Kara acrrv 7) pa Kol "V^KTopa Blov deiKea fxt'jheTO epya.
fjuero'TTia-Oe

395

djji(f)OTep(o

ttoSmv reTpTjve revovre

S'

e?
e/c
e<?

a(f)vpbv
Bi(f>poi,o^

eK Trrepvii^, ^oiovi
S'

e^rjnnev IfxdvTa'i,

e8r]a,

Kciprj

S'

eXKeadai eaaev'
400

8i(f>pov

S'

jjidari^ev p

dva^d<i dvd re KXvrd revx^ deupa^ iXdav, roi S' ovk deKovre Trerea-drjv.
KOVL(Ta\o<i,
dficpl

rod

8'

971^

e\KOfMVoio

Be

-^alrat

Kvdveat irirvavro, Kaprj S' dirav ev K0Vi7}Lcn KetTO Trdpo'i '^aplev rore 8e Zeu? Bvafieveecrat
Ba)Kev deiKiacraadac
ft)9

erji

ev

iraTpihi

<yai7]i.
?;

Tov
d$.

fiev

KeKoviTo KupT] dirav'

ovtos

Be

vv fi^rrjp
395. JUi^caTO D.
397. b'
ovi.

405

393-94
399.

Ay.
:

\\

earh
fi.

6
i

Traidv

Vr. A'".
Vr. A.
(Ar.

aJLJL90Tepco

PR

ajU90TepcoN

TCNONTac DH.

396, Harl. a.

a, Mor. niXwaNTO Q ACQIT Veil. B Vr. b, Havl. a d, King's Par. a- c e g h, riph Sch. T niunXawTo DH nlnNONTO G. 403. niXoNTO Par. b Yt. a Harl. b, Par. d f j, eV Tiai, A 405. kekonicto H. duCJUieNeecci repniKepauNOC "Vat. 16," ev aXXwt A.

auh bk U.
aeoNxe

400. juidcTiseN d'

0.

GHSTU

aCKONTC J
:

Harl.
:

Cant.:

qkontg

402.

niTNQNTO
:

?)

JPRST
:

Par. a^

393-94. One ms. (Vr. A) notes in the margin ovto? iarlv 6 waidv, these lines give the actual song which Achilles puts an ingenious into the mouth of his men observation which has been widely acAr. athetized the lines on wapa cepted. Tr]v d^iav 'AxtXXews ot \6yoL, i.e. they This is are too boastful to be dignified.

contained some truth

(pi-)mv

on

TrdrpLov

6 5e KaWifiaxos ian QeaaaKols rovs tCov

;

(pCKTdrwv (povias avpeiv

vev6evT(x}v rdcpovs.

irepl

rovs tQv
(pijai,

(po-

'^i/ncova

yap

Qea-

craXbu rb yivos, livpv8dfj.avra tov MetStoi/ diroKTeivavra. QpdavWov tov ddeXcpbv avTOV

tovtov yap dp^aaOat tov vo/jlov irpCoTOv tov (S,d\pa.L tov oi(ppov Tbv (povea Kal ivepl Tbv
TeTeXevTTjKOTos Tdcpov (\kiv

'

if Achilles hardly true in any case puts the words into the moutlis of the Greeks, the objection loses all force. For Hpdueea we should read fjpo/j.effa
:

bdev sai Tbv

'AxtXXea
woifiaai

ojs

OeaaaXbv
dricrai.

iraTpiioL '49eL

tovto
is

Kal

tov "E/iropa.

This

(Brnmireth)
dpecrdai.

tlie

regular phrase

is

Kvdos

396. TCNONTe, the 'Achilles tendons,' so called from this passage. I owe to Prof. A. Macalister the following note.

confirmed by Porph. on S2 15, who quotes from Aristotle /cat vvv ev ttjl GerraXiat Similarly jrepi^XKOvac irepl tovs Tacpovs. Ap. Rhod. i. 1059 7-pis wepl xaX^6tots avv
Tevxecn divr]devTes TVfx^wi, iveKTepeC^av.
401. ToO of abstract
TravToicov
.
.

cXkoju^noio form a sort

his dragging. Kv/maTa

Vesalius [16th cent.] says of it [the tendon] cui Homerus AcliilleminHectoris crure funem traiecisse, illumque adcurrum religatum circum Troiae moenia traxisse This is the first reference to ceciiiit. The statement that the tendo Achillift. the name refers to Achilles' vulnerable
'

'

compound, of

For the gen.

402.

Monro compares dvepnov B 397.

The variants

wiXvavTo, wlfxirXavTo-

can only be construed by assuming a

violent ellipse of Kovlr/i, Kovir]s respecwhen the following clause betively comes a mere tautology.
;

point in the heel is therefore incorrect. Tlie belt given by Hector to Aias does not i)lay tlie part here which it did in the tragedians see note on H 805. As to the dragging, Scliol. A has an interwhich looks as though it esting note,
;

404.

efii

is

loosely used,

referring ta

Hector, though he has not grammatically been the subject in any of the immediate See App. A, vol. i. p. 561. clauses.

lAIAAOC X
TtXXe
Kofirjv,

(xxil^

45i>

T7)\oa-,

UTTO he Xnrapiji' tppi-yjre KaXinrrprji' KcoKvcreu Be fxdXa fieya iraic ecrihovcra.

8'

MifXio^ev

KOiKVTOiL
TO)i

e'l'^OVTO

eXeeiva TraTrjp (^/\os\ np,(f)l Be Xao) Kul OL/XO)yi^ll Kcnci CKTTV.

cip'

Be fidXidT

erjv

evaXiyKiov,
crfiv-^otro

"iXfo*?

6cf)pu6e(Taa
ixev

irvpl

wv el uiracra kut uKpi^s.

410

Xaol

pa yepovra

p-oyt^

^X^^ iKr-^aXooiVTa

e^eXdelu /j.e/xaMra irvXaoiv AapBavtdiov. 7rj/Ta9 Be Xcrdveve KvXivBo/jbevo'i Kara Koirpov,

e^ovoixaKXi')Br)v "
ovo/jLu^oyv

dvBpa eKaajov'
olov edcrare,
eiri

4ir

(TyeaQe,

(f)lXoi,

Kai

fi

K-qhop-evoi

Trep,

e^eXdovTa
Xiaacofx
rjv

ttuXtjo^:

iKeaO'

vfjwi

X-^aicov'

dvepa rovrov drdcrdaXov o/Bpip-oepyov,

ijXiKLTjv

TTWs

alBecTdeTat
royt

;8'

eXeijcrrji

ye irarrjp roiocrBe rervKrai, n7;Xet"?, 09 p.t,v ertKTe Kal erpecpe Trrjpa yeveaQai Tpcoai' fxdXtara B e/j,ol rrepl Tvdvrwv dXye edrjKe' TO(7(Tov<; ydp /xoi 7rat8a<? direKTave ryXeddovra^.
yfjpa^.
406.

Kal Be vv

420

cpinre J.

oixoNTO Mor.
Schol. A.

410. ap'

KaXunxpaN HN
:

P.
:

407.
i'
:

cniSouca

J.
ij.

409.
ei
li.

eVyONTO
:

aei

aid L.

CNaXirriow

nWt

uonc AGU

411. CJUUXOITO Ar. Si: cjuhxoito ])(;!'( ^>: juuxo'TO Vr. Mor. Vr. b juoXic Si. 414. 3" cXixoiNcuce Vr. A. 416.

412.

KHd6uNoi
i

Ar. S2: KHaojueNON ACD.I 417. noXioc rjn Ven. 15.

(PM)

Ven. 418. Xiccouai

419.

QU

P.

Vr.
II

.'^T

Harl. a b d, Kin-,''.s Par. a-. Vr. A' Xiccou' (iH.K.M' Vr. b A-.
:

ojuBpiuoeprON
b)

CPR

.Mor.

I'.ar.
S.'.

^XeHcei

Li/>s.^

DHJU

420. Tco(i) re

i.inpr.

Vr. b:

Tcb(i)ae

422. aXrea ghkcIn)

CJU

Vea. B.

sliining with I/. E. lt)5.

11.

406. Xinapi^N seems to denote linen oil, of. S 382, 596. Helbig

have

KaXunrpH, see App. G,

In 5 'iTS ;. ,..o v. ;l.. i^oyofiaivu. tmesis, (k o' ovoijLaKXrjSrjv. 416. The nom. KHdoucNoi nep, ifiough
..

409. KCOKUTOc (jf wonii'ii, oiucorH of men, as in the jJieeeding couplet. 410. The subject of CHN is vague, 'the state of things as we might say U. G. Tcoi represents the following d 161. clause, of. H. G. % 257. 4, and note on A 467. So in k 420. The curious variant t for et was taken to mean avr-q, a nom. to o, ol, e. for o^pi's 411. otppuoecca, here only = brow of a hiU, see T 151. 414. See il 164, 640, in which passages Konpoc is more in place, as the scene is ill the courtyard of the palace, where ilung was regularly collected from the animals stalled there see p 296-99, where the fact is plainly stated. 415. esoNouaKXH^HN. as /j. 250 ; so we
'

anxious for me, st-cni.s ln-itor than the equally well supported ace. in viy great
trouble.

418. Xicccouai. / will beseech. This paratactic use of the subj. when introduced by the modal adverb tos or ottws

becomes hypotactic,
.

developed

final

and produces the sentence which is here in

So also 450, 'I' 71. cmbrj'o. 419. Cf. II 80S, where hXikih = 6^77X1kIt) in the concrete sense, equals in years. It is best to take it in the .same way here, if he ma ij perchance have shame before his
equals,

men
we

may feel disgraced among young he does not respect the aged. If take it to mean my age the next
if
:

clause becomes purely tautological. Sn, et Brandreth (but see note on H 39) at nt irod' van L.

460
Twz^
ft)9

lAIAAOC X
irdvTwv ov rocraov
ov
fji

(xxii)

oSvpo/juat,,

d^vvfMvo<; Trep,
"Ait'So?
et(T(W,

ei/09,

ci')(0'i

o^v KarolcreraL

425

6(f)\v Oaveeiv ev -^epcrlv fX7]tcri' "E/CT0/D09* TM Ke Kopecrad/MeOa KXalovTe re fjbvpofxevoi re,

fo)9

f^)JTT]p

6\

i]

[XLv

0)9

e(f)aro
S'
e>y(ti

KXalcov,

ercKre 8vcrdfXfiopo<;, ^S eyco avro<;." eVl 5e arevd'^ovro iroXirai.

ri

Tp(t}Lr]Laiv "

'EKd/Sr]
Set\7]'
;

reKvov,

aev

d'7roredv7)Mro<i

dSivov e^VpX^ yooLo' vv /3eL0/xac alvd iradovaa, o fxot, vvKrd^ re koI TJfiap
co9

430

euyoiXr) Kara darv TreXeaKeo, irdcn r bvecap oi ere deov Tpcocrl re Kol TpcoiTJiai Kara TtroXiV,

hethe'var
^&)09
0)9

'

(ov'

V J^P '^4"' f^d\a /uceya vvv av 6dvaro<^ Kal /jioipa KL-^avei." S ov ttco Treirvaro (f)aro K\aiova , dXo'^o^

'^^^

kvSo^ erjada

435

"^Kropo<i' ov <ydp o'l Ti9 ert^rvixo'^ cfyyeXa e\do)v i^ryyeiX' orrl pd ol 7r6ac(; eKroOt /j,i/jive irvXdwv,

oKk

7]

larov

vcfiaive

/xv^coi

Bo/j,ov

vy^TJXolo
A.
429.

440

425. ciVSoc 9e

CU

Ven. B.

427. Kopecc6ju.eea Vr.

:

noXlTai

431. TKNON repoNxec A (Ar. ?). cKTop Et. Mag. 198. 8. Ti NU tIni PQ. fieiojuai (Ar. eKTop, TCKNON k.ix6u, t! nu Et. Mag. 196. 17. see Ludwicli) S2 Biouai DH {supr. *ei) PR- Cant. Mor. Vr. A. naeoOca TCKoOca ap. Sch. T (Ar. i see Soli. B). 432. dnoreeNHCOTOC A (supr. ei) .1 433. (-6toc) P(^>RU Vr. b: kq < ra > xeeNHcoToc Lips.-. anoxeeNeicoToc O. neXecKCTO CQ ne\ecKe*o T. naci 9' J. 434. noXiN D. hi P [sxipi: oY) oY H Lips. 435. KQi DJPR Bar. Mor. Ke U. 436. 9' au PR Vr. A.

ruNoTKec

yp.

!l

li

''

|i

||

425. Kaxoicexai, exactly Jacob's 'will bring down my grey hairs with sorrow to the grave.' P. iroXLrJTat Agar {J. XXV. 314) on the ground that this is the more archaic form of the subst. The contrary seems to be the case. iro\i-Ti]s
is

5i\i]
of. ri

is

note on

right. 194.

Beiouai or
It
is

(Hofiai, see clearly a subj. here,

(life)

429. (XTevaxov

The

iraduj, lit.

v)hat

am I

to live ?

variant reKovaa perhaps deserves

exactly similar in formation to

KopvvY)
-

aixfJ-'n-

rrjs,

ttjs,

Trpeafiv

ttjs

(of.

also

preference. should probably read with 432. van L. crel 6.iro Tedvrjuiros, far awayfrom thee in death. diro9i>rjiaKeLv seems to be a late compound it does not recur in

We

'

can be explained only as due to the analogy of the more numerous substantives in -rjTrjs. TroXtrTjs redurs also in 558, tj 131, p 206 and as a proper name iroXiriTris only B 806 it is the regular late Ionic (Herodotean) form. 430. Compare Z 316, fl 747. According to Schol. T, Ar. read adpoov for aSiNoO, but this must have been only an
65iT7;s)
ttoXitjttjs
;

while

explanation.
431. For the exclamative nom. ^rcb see 477, which sliews that the colon after

See however X 424, /x 393 (p 33. 435. dei3exaxo, used to weJcome, see note on A 4 and cf. t] 71 XaQv o'l fiiv pa Oebv (is elaop6iovTs OetS^xarat fj-tjOoLffiv ore Kai is explicative of areixv-o'' o-^a darv. what precedes, as T 165 etc. The variant Ke is intolerably Hat. 437. It is not clear whether "EKxopoc is to be taken closely with aXoxos or with weirvaTo the absence of a participle {davovTos) is in favour of the former, though we have the simple gen. in 6 12
11.
;

6(ppa, ^eivoLo

wvOriade.

lAIAAOC X (wii;
hlirXaKa Trop<pvperiv, iv he dpova ttoikiX' tiraaae.

401

KeKXero
afM(f)l

8'

afi(f)i7ro\uicnv

ivTrXoKcifioi^i
fie<yav,

Kara

Bo)fj.a

TTvpl

aT)jaai

rpLTroSa

o(ppa tt^Xoito

"\\KTopt Oepfxa Xoerpa

vj]7rLi],

oi)S'

fj.d^7]<i eKi'oar/jaavTi, ivorjaev b fiiv /iaXa Ti]Xe XoerpMif

.

44!

j(ep(7iv

KWKVTov
rrj'i
7)

'A^tXXr/o? Sd/xaae 'yXauK0)7ri'i o i'jKOVcre Kai oi/xcoyj}^ utto

yvta,
^^a/xal

\\.di']in].

irvp'^/ov'

S'

iXeXij^^Orj

Be

o'l

eKireae KepK^.
450

avTd
Bvco

Bficotjicnv
fxoc

"

Bevre,

evTrXoKu/xoiai fxerijvBa' eTreadov' iBco/j, oriv ep'^/a reTVKrai.

ev
Be fxoi
avTf]i

alBoti]<;

6Kvpf)<;

(TT)j0e(rL

eKXvov, TTuXXerat yrop dva

oTrof
e'^/yv<;

crrop-a,

vepde Be yovva
TeKeacriv.
fxdX'
alvo}<i

Tnp/vvraL'
at
441.

Bi]

ti
eXrj

kukov Tlpidfioio
e/xeu

yap
crKS

drr

ovaro^
:

eVoif d\Xn

nop9upeoN .IC
\ lii.
1).

epoa

443.

juapuapcHN GHQ Harl. b, I'ar. d pcXonto .1. nupHN iMosc. -2.

:

j,

yp. Scliol. T.

449. aueic

C
T

un\oKdi-iHCi R.

450. OTIn'

on

Dl':

qtin'

{'

\i.

('

dnetvov ," Sell.

454. Snoc iixeO Vr. b.

441.

ep6Na

See V 125-126, with notes there. dvdr] Kal to. (k xpwfj.dTwv woiKiXfiaTa

it to

mean
laTots

shntlle,

and >o Eur. Tro. 198

e^aXXdiu.

oi'X

KvTTpioL,

Hesych.
j'lita.

OeaaaXoi
KvTrpiot
S^

fieu
to.

to.

m-

Tiie

word

KepKiBa Sii/fvovcr' recurs in H. only t

is

jTOiKiXfjiiva

dydivd

ifiaTLa

AtTwXoi 5^ rd (pdpfxaKa, uis (prjai KXeirapxos "Ofx-rjpos 5e rd poda vapd to dvic dopiiv (K TTis 777s, Schol. on Theokr. ii. 59 one of tlie few other pa.s.sage.s where the word occurs (also Lykojihron
"

and Nonnos, and possibly Sappho's iroiso that beyond these tradiKLXddpov')
;

tions there is nothing to fix the sense of the word. Helbig H. E. 192-93

suggests that the word must here be taken in a wide sense, ornaments, as vegetable [lattenis are not found in the
representations of figured dresses, the ornamentation being almost entirely 'geometrical.' Studniczka, however, has shewn (p. 54) that this is too general a statement there are a few cases of floral decoration on garments, e.g. on cnacce is a word of the Francois vase, general import, and may mean that the
oiliest
;

See note on 760. twice neglected. 'We might pos.sibly ado])t tliu variant Sri for OTIN*, c<>ni]iaring \- 44 iSwfifOa otti rdS' otti, and 2i 12S tarif, X 73 irdvTa. These, however, ditfer by the (tj. v.). important f;rct that in no case are the sing, and plur. joined as subject of the 6tti. Tdo' ipya T^TVKTai would be verb. possible, as then otti would be [lart of the predicate. Holfniann's translation, what the facts are,' which he supports ii 354, is not by likely to be accejuetl. Thus, if the F is to be restored, HoffKfpniS' vcpaivef.

tJJ xp''<^'")'

450.

The F

'

mann's
tSo}

earlier conj. (adapted by Bekker) TLva deserves the preference. (For

virtually 6<rris in indirect questions S 192, J2 197, 423 eZpiira ns The F of ibw^i (or Kwjuoi) may et-q.) easily be restored by reading tireade with
tIs
cf.
.

No patterns were actually inwoven. reliance can l)e placed on the statement of the scholia that in Cyprus Kd<ja(iv = TTOlKiWeiU. Here it seems 4i8. cXeXixQH. A 530. to belong to eXeXi^u, qtiivered. Kcpxic is generally explained as the weaver's rod by which the threads of the woof were
home
(Lat. pectcn)
;

we

Bentley. 452. ndXXerai qno croua, exactly as .say 'my heart is in mv mouth."

Cf.

94.
Cf.
ZC

45t.

272.

From

that jiassage

driven

others take

Jlenrad would read fyuoi for eueO certainly a more natural constr., apart from the suspicious character of the contracted ifxev. enoc, the thing which I The identification of a real thing sarf.

462
SeiSo)
[jbovvov
S/]

lAlAAOC X
yu-j;

(xxii)

/jboc

Opacrvv "FjKTopa Sto?

vroXto?

A^tWeu?

455

a7roTixy']^a<i
/xiv

ireSlovSe hi,7)Tai,

KoX
Tf

hi]

fJLLv

KaraTTavcrrjc d'yr]vopLt]^ aXjecvrj<;, e-^eaK, iirel ov iror ivl ttXtjOvl fievev dvSpcov,

dWa
ft)?

7ro\v TrpoOeeaKe,
(fia/jiepr]

to ov fievo^ ovSevi eiKcov."

460

/xeydpoio SiecrcrvTo /j,aivd8i c(T7], TraWofjbevT] Kpahiriv d/ma 8 djji(pL7ro\oL klov avrrjc. avrdp iirel Trupyop re Koi dvhpwv l^ev o/jLcXov,
earr]
Traifrri]va<j
eirl

ret'^et,

rov he vorjaev
{Jbiv

eXKOfxevov irpoadev iroXio'i' Ta.^ee9 Se

Ittttol

eXKOv dK7]8eaTa)<i K0LXa<i

rrjv

eirl

vrja^

'A'^aicov.

465

8e kwt
S'
8'

rjpiire

e^oTrlaoi,

ocf^doKfXMV epefSevvr] vv^ eKdXvyjrev, dTro Be -v/rf^?;^ eKdirvaae.

rrjXe

dirb

KpaTo<i /3d\e heafjbara

neaioio Vr. d.
JutcNC

aiyaXoevra,

456. xx6non p.
julcn'

||

458.
459.

nXHeuT
:

ACDGHPQRT

nXweei S Mov.

||

AGHPQRT
2,
(.^>S
:

D.
niiprcoN
fi.

Mosc.
exec

7/3.

X.
"'

462.
Koivai,

to on rebw DH. DJRU. 464 om. Rt.

KpaaiH(i) 468. BdXe Ar. PR

461.

DQ
:

x^^

it is a of primitive psychology, and is indeed tlie foundation of the whole system of omens from words. 457. arHNopiHC aXereiNHC, the fatal an echo of jrride which 2'osscssccl him Andromache's last words to Hector, daLfxovie, (pdiaei. ae t6 gov /xevoi 7i 407.

with the words

which name

common i^henomenon

tears it off as a sign of grief, xee of the vulg. of course expresses the former view, but this does not seem consistent with

So

46

dyrjvopir]

5i

/juf

&Ta, and

IT

It will be seen that most Mss. read wXt^OvC (rather ir\y]dm) /j.v' dvdpCov. This may he defended from i\Cos <i> 318, but has no claim to supplant the text
(IT 526, ft 108, e' 231 particularly X 514-15 which are nearly identical with 458-59 here. The masc. ovdeis occurs only in these two passages). 460. JiiaiNd3i, viad tooman, like /xatvofxiv-qt. il'KvTa in similar circumstances, Z 389. The word has evidently none of the associations of maenad.
is

753. 458.

thXe, which demands the stronger BdXe. Ar. himself thought that 468-72 would come better after 476 but the transposition would involve an awkward separation of ^eiTre from the actual words. It is not impossible to suppose that /3dXe refers to the moment before the faint, by such a varepov Trporepov as we occasion;

which
;

regular
see

etc.

and

transposition were admitted, after 472. But this is not psychologically tiue or poetically effective the faint should come at the moment of the shock. must then, while reading /SdXe, still refer it to the unconscious violence of her action even in the moment of fainting (of. 406). decuaxa is a general name for the articles of the head-dress named in the
ally find
;

if

we might place 467

We

465. QKHbecTcac, ruthlessly, and so fl In Z 60 dKrjde417, like dKrjOees <i> 123. aroL has a passive sense. 466. 6<pda\fj,u} van L., rightly no doubt. See on E 659. 467. EKdnuccc, dir. \ey., see on neKa<pr,bra E 698. 468. It is by no means clear whether this line means that Andromache

merely

lets fall

her head-dress involuntarily, or

following lines. Helbig (Zf. E. 219-26) The aunus explains these as follows. is a metal diadem over the forehead, the of S 597 cf xpiVa^iTri/^ of tTTecpafr] horses E 358 etc. and of the Muses, Hes. Theog. 916. KeKpu9aXoc is a hood, or rather a high stiff cap, apparently of oriental origin. The KpwdeuNON is a sort of mantilla thrown over the head (App. 0, !? 11). The meaning of tlie nXcKTH QNad^cuH is doubtful Helbig identifies it with a roll, apparently of
: ;

lAIAAOC X
a/jLTrvKa

(xxil)

463

KKpvcf)a\uv re iBe irXeKTrjv avaZecr^rjv

Kp/jSe/MVOV
i'l/xari

pa
flip

u'l

BroKe

y^pva?)

\(^pi)C)Lrii

I70

TOiL

6t

KOpvdaLoXwi yjydyeO'
eirel

"I'l/rrwp

CK Bofiov
dfi(f)l

\lTt(ovo<i,
/jLiv

irupe /xvpia

ehva.

Be

al
7]

6'

fjueTo,

yaXocoi re Kut i,vaTp*i aXi<; <TTav, a(f)Latv ei'^ov drv^ofievTjv cnroXeadai.

dvfib'i

iirel

ovv cifnrvvTO kuI 69 (ppeva

Bvcm]vo<i'
p.ev

dyepOi],

175

dfi/3Xi')Bi]i'

youoicra [xera 'VpwLrjicnv eeiirev

fc'7&)

""KKTop,
avTcip
v

u)L

apa

yetvop^ed^

ai'cnji

dp^orepoi, av
t76t)

ev Tpoitji
iiiro

llpiup,ov

Kara

Boypa,

(~))j/37]i(Tiv

TYXaKwi
erpecfie

vXi](Tcrr]i
-180

Bopcoc

'Mertfoj/os",

fi

rvrOov eovaav,

Bv(7piopo<i

aivop,opov
fiev

&)<?

vvv Be
ep-^eai,
470. o'
:

crv

WtBao
e/xe

ojipeXXe reKecrdat. Bopou^ vtto Kevdecrt yair}<;

fjLT)

avrap

arvyepwi

evl

irevdei XeiireL^

^CTacQN
cficiN
:

aW
:

(K irX-^povs Te, ovtus diraaai Diil. : so D. 473. raX6coN D. CCTQN : HCQN Par. j, yp. : ecoN J Ilarl. h, Vr. d A, yp. X. 474. anoXeceai ;) oXeeceai Eust. 475. h b' c(pHc' 1' C9HCIN C.
,! :

11.

eunNUTO

Ar.

.1

I'ar.

a-'.

476.

7/j.

rodouca

.\.

TpcoiHlClN
478.
I..

riNOJuee* >' \'r. A. 477. Sp ereiNOjmee' H. aucoH(i)ciN DPR. 479. QHBH91 dcoJULQ : Ni oYkcoi ai KOivdrepai (Did.), "Vat. 10." 481. ducjuopoN .T Hail, a (*/'/-. o oc D-n(>. coOcQN eoNxa C.
:

Kara
480.
:

Moc. 2 (There seems Irom Did. to have been a variant Sucjutope R. aiNOJuopoc U. ducuopoN aiNOJUopoc but the preceding readings merely exemplify the <ommon
c,,
:

tendency
jm^N
CNi
:
:

to assimilate
f>'

JUCN

ACJQU
stuff,
is

&9ei\e P. neighbouring words) Yen. B Harl. a, Mor. Mosc. 2.

1|

482.
i

nGn

ncbc H.

unoKeueeo T.

483.

CN Vr. A.

some twisted
tomb-jiictures

which in Etruscan found in connexion with

an obvious Slixttv^ and Kprjoejj.voi', surrounding just such a high stiff cap as the KeKpv(f>a\os has been assumed to be. Studniczka (pp. 128-31) sees in the K-eKpi)^a\os a kerchief fastened on the head by a band round the hair, the di'a5e'(T;ui7, identical with the filrpa of the classical age. Of the two explanations Helbig's .seems most consistent with a sudden pulling off but we have no evidence that any Greek woman ever wore such a head;

dress.

473. See Z 378. 474. QTuzojueNHN dnoXeceai, distrawjht even unto death, to the point of perishing.

KaXdv deiSeiv a 155, interrupt iivj A I'P-J Monro), But d/x^oXddr}!' of the boiling cauldron (4> 364) suggests rather with a ilcep sob cf. also dvfvflKaro T 314. for 477. reiNouee* with yevd/ieOa metrical lengthening (though ytvoixicrda. is available) see note on K 71. a'l'cHi seems to be a locative use, like eV t'^t rt/it^i I 319. This is the only 479. Cf. Z 396. case where this G^/St? has a plnr. form, but it naturally follows the example of its better known namesakes. van L. writes /ut; ix. i)erhaps 481. uh
like

dve^dWeTo

i'tto/JXtJStji',

The context evidently shews

words
iiiii>ly

that the

no idea of self-destruction. 475. ojanNUTO, Ar. e/xTrviTo, see on

697. 476. cijuBXhShn, lifting

rightly. 482. un6 Kcueeci raiwc a prepositional phrase used attributively with Siyuow, iV6 with dat. does cf. 324, and i; 244. not seem ever to be used of motion /o a point luvdcr 5 297 defivi' iV aiOovcrrjL
;

up her

voice,

Offj.ei'ai is

clearly different.

464
ev fxeydpoicri'

lAIAAOC X
7rai<i

(xxii)
vrjTrco'i

eVt

')(i]P'>]v

avroi^,
crv

ov reKOfiev <tv r
ecrcreat,
rfv

iyco

re hvcrdfip^opoL'

ovre

tovtcol

485-

"E/crop,

oveiap,

eVel ddv<?,
(pvyrji

ovre aol ovro'i.

Trep
Tot,

yap

TroXe/jUov

ye

iroXvSaKpvv 'A^atcoi^,

alei

TOVT(ot ye 7r6vo<; Koi Kijoe' oTTiaaw

oi dirovpi^aovcnv dpovpa<i. 7rava^i']\iKa iralha TLU7]af rjfiap opcpaviKov iravra S' vTre/jivy^/xvKe, SeSaKpuvrai 8e irapetai.
S'

eacrovT

dWoL yap

490

484. 5' CTl

Be t

RST

hi toi
487.

Q
:

hi

oi J.

485. cu

r'

J.

||

Tovixou J
:

TOUTO* D.
||

487-99

ad. Ar.

n6Xexji6N re TU Vr. cl rap hk Q. htoi A. TOI ovi. iv dWiJi P 489. dnoupHCOUCiN CJU Ven. B Harl. a,
del
:

Hn r6p hk noX^uou

A
j
: :

(7p.
|

Kn nep rhp) H<puroi

:

Hn nep
488.
Pai'. d.

D'-.

Mor. Bar.

aW

||

Par.

nep J

bk Harl.

b,

Mo.sc. 2 491. anoupic(c)ouciN Ar. fi. iSneuNUJUHKc R (unhuuke R"'), yp. P. unoiiNHjauKe Harl. a, Mosc. 2 napei6 Ar. C Veil. B Harl. a (glossed ovderipcos) Mosc. 2, Par. li.
:
||

athetized 487-99 on the 487. Ar. ground.s that the destitution predicted is absurd for a son of the royal race while Priam and Hector's brothers are and that the whole passage still alive on the sorrows of is a commonplace orphanage with no application to the Of the justice of this case of Astyanax.
;

two) = Attic dcpopiovvTai, strangers shall

fix the

landmarks of his fields,

i.e.

shall

encroach upon them, the idea of robbery being only suggested by dXXoi. The analogy of a few compounds of dwo, e.g. divoTLixdv to sli<jht, is hardly enough to justify the translation remove the landhis fields. of disputes as to the in the common field 490. naNa9HXiKa, from his equals in
'

marks of

For
'

criticism there can be no doubt ; but it is clear that the athetesis does not reach 500-4 are pointless, except far enough. as a contrast to the preceding picture of 506-7 are a very clumsy starvation On addition, and frigid in the extreme. the other hand, it is not clear that 48788 may not belong to the original eccoNx" (489) is a familiar ])assage; touch of the interpolator, Avho is always anxious to supply a verb where it is not needed. 508 will follow 488 well enough.
;

the frequency boundaries of lots see note on 421.

apparently cut ojf a strange years The simple d<pTJ\i^ is used by i^hrase. Herod, in quite another sense, advanced in years. 491. The wonderful form CrneuNHJuiuKe
;

The scholia may irdura avrwi KaraTreiTTWKe Kai KaraKeKXirai, irapd to -fffxiiij e/jLTj/jLVKa Kal TrepLcrabv to v, -^ irdvTa avrbv
is

entirely inexplicable.
for

speak

themselves

It will be noticed that the rejected passage contains dTra^ Xiyo/xeva of a sort dirovquite unfamiliar in Epic poetry
;

eis

dvdfivyjdLV
fivr/fiT]).

dyei
(2)

rod

Svacpopelv
'

(as

if

from
eTri

KarKaTajjiiixvKe. 6 5e Apicrrapxos ecrrvyvaKe, Karoj [SXeTrei.

pTjaovffLP,

TravafprjXiKa,

inrefxvTjfjLVKe,

vir-

epihiriv, d/j.(pi9a\TJs.

Tov KaraveviVKev eKSex^Tai. o'l Sk dvrl TOV els dvapLvrjcnf 'ipx^Tai tov waTpos.

489. anovpkcoKian, shall lake mvaij, for I'ut. of the verb-stem dTTo-FpTj-aovijiv, drro-Fpa-, of which we have the aor. (see

430),

and perhaps the strong form

etc.,

in

view (that of Ahrens and others, see van L. Ench. p. 379) is right, it follows that we must regard the supposed verb
dirhepcxe

see

'!>

283.

this

diravpcLv
{

as a fiction and write direvpav dw-iFpa-v), -as, -a for dwrjvpuv, -as, -a,
for dirrj^jpuv (ph)tliis

and dTrevpaaav do not accept

How reduplication shovild be ifxrifivKa. the V crept in it is beyond our power to Schulze {Q. E. p. 266) sees in it a say. metrical device to adapt the 'antispastic word to the metre (cf. elXi^XovOa others would read etc., App. D, A 2) then the first t) must be vTT-Tjfx-rifjLVKe due to the false analogy of words like
'

The only reasonable sense is that given by rj/xvu3, of which the perf. with Attic
'

'

If

we

rjp

7]peL(TTo

view, we must read Ar. (our Mss. are aTTovpicraoiKTci' with hardly capable of distinguishing the

translation
Jicad is

The (temporal augment). will be in everything his bowed doion, he finds humiliation

everywhere.

lAIAAOC X
Bev6/xV0<i

(xxii)
irarpo'i
kraipov^;,

465

Be

avecai irdU

t\^

ciXkov fiev ^XaivT)^ cpvoiv, aXXop Be ^(^LTMvo'iT(t)V 8' eKeijadvTOiv KorvXrjv ti>{ tvtOov eireay^e'

ovk eBujve. vTrepcoirjv B '^eiXea fiev r' tOir/i' Tov Be Kal d/j.(f)i0a\7]<i t'/c BaiTvos earv(^e\i^e, '^epalu 7re7rXi]yco<; Kal ovecBeioLatv eviaaoyv
, '

193

epp

ovTO}<i-

ou

crov

ye Trarijp /xeTaBaivvrai
ttul^;

i/p,li'.

BaKpyoea

Be

dveicrt

e?
eirl

p^-qrepa

A<TTvdva^,

'6<;

irplv jxev

eov

XVPV^' yovvaai irarpo's

r.oo

flveXov oilov eBeaKe Kal olmv iriova BrjfMov avrap '66 v7rvo<i eXoi iravcraLTu re vrjirca^eva)!'.
497.

^NfcncoN

D-S Vr. b
:

d/xetvov

CNinrcoN Sch. T.
500.

498.
11.

OUTCOC

ouTOC CDII.
402. aNCici

499. C

np6c Vr. A.
preposition in

rouNaxa {A

sujrr.)

The
is

force of the

not clear.
'

Perliai)s it

may

be

used as in du' ofjuXou, dua oui/xaTa. goimj through, going the rounds,' as we might say cf. ^drts dvdpwirovs dvajiaivei f 29. Or it is possible that it may imply though entering a house from the road for this there seems to be no analogy.
;

which an orphan will say to one whose " Vou are lucky, parents are both alive, you may well talk, the black o.\ has not
(ibid. p. 196, n. 9). yet trodden on you 498. oOtcoc is generally explained in a local sense, the correlative of the local uioe, indicating that which, though regarded as within the sjieaker's sphere, is the farther from him, and nearer to the oOtoj being related person addressed
;

"

'

In 499

it

means simply
a

returns.
cf.

For
et's

ic iised with

person

312
to

'Ayafxi/xvoua o'tov &yof, and 4' 36. 494. eXcHcdiNTCdN is of course

be

kept apart from ton

one of them, if 138. Cf. note on V they take pitij. cnecxe, hohh to his lip, as 83. 4;>5. unepcbiHN, palate, used also by
:

Hippokrates and Aristotle. 496. au9ieaXHc, one who has both cf. Ar. Avrs 1737, Plat. parents alive The word was closely Legij. 927 D. connected in early days with the allimportant idea of luck. It was thought that an orphan was proved by his misfortune to be no favourite of the gods hence, ace. to the Schol. on Find. 0.
; ;

It may thus be rendered 'go thy way.' Similar passages are f 218 d/ji.<f)lTro\oi ffTijd' oCtw dir6Ar., irpodev, p 447 crriiO' ovtws es fjJffffov. denying the local sense to wd(, doubtless did the same with outwj, and here with the additional reason that the adverb remained purely modal in later Greek. It is preferable so to take it here also,

to av as 68e

to fvti.

regarding
Vjithout

it

aC'TOJi, sc. oi/Tcus

as virtually ei|uivalent to ws Xf'^j go as thou art,'

'

more ado.
it
is

This

is

the sense in

which

used by Soph.

Ant.

31 f

iii.

60,

the boy

who
be

nephoria

had

to

DapliIn dfKpiOaXrii.
et

led

the

Koman

ritual

patrimi

matnmi had
; '

similar privileges (e.g. Livy, 37. 3. 6 Tac. H. iv. 53). In modern Albania, the at the baking of the marriage-loaf, first to touch the dough must be a
virgin who has both parents living, as well as brothers, the more the better for such a one is considered lucky, however poor she may be, and she wishes the married couple equal lurk (von Hahn, Alh. Stud. i. 144). 'The same thought underlies the following phrase.
;

(wheie see Jebb's note) ^ arpaipeU Phil. 1067 oi'tojs diret ; ovTws t(j) and other instances from Attic writers whi<h will be found in L. and 8. It is however very tempting to adopt the variant oiVoy, the contemptuous vocative sense familiar in Attic, Be off, felloic f There is no instance of this in H., but in such a passage as the present this
;

dW

matters

little.

The passage seems

to

'

imjily public avacriTia, which were regarded as peculiarly Doric. This would be very strong evidence of lateness. 500. The awkwardness with which the name of Astyanax is introduced is outdone six lines later.

VOL.

II

IMI

466

lAIAAOC X
ev XeKrpoiacv,
evL
/juaXaKijt,

(xxii)
Tidrjvr)<;,

evBeaK
evvrii

ev

ayKoKiSea-ai
citto

doKewv

iixirX'qadfievo'i

Krip,

vvv

h"

av TToXka

TTcWrjiai,

^'Ckov

7raTpo<;

ap^aproiv,

505

^Aa-Tvdva^, ov Tpwe? eiriKkriaiv KokeovaLV olo<; <ydp a<^LV epvao 7rv\a<i koX ret'^^ea fiaKpa.

vvv 8e ae

voacfiL roK')]wv, /xe^ Trapa vrjval Kopwviai, aioXai evXal eSovrao, iirel /ce /cure? Kopeacovrac, Keovrai yvfivov drdp roc e'l/xar ivl fxeydpoLac Xeirrd re koL 'xapUvra, rervyf^eva %e/30-l yvvaiKOiv. aXX' i^roi rdSe Trdvra KaTa(f)Xi^(o jrvpl KrjXecoi,

510

ovSev

crol
7r/309

dXXa
Mf

iirel ovk eyKeiaeaL avroi<i, Kal TpcoldScov /cXeo9 elvai. Tpcocov

6(f)Xo<;,
,

ecfiUTO

KXalova
In
:

eirl

he

cTTevd'^ovTO yvvalKe<i.
2.

515

503. eu&CK' 506. rpcbec

:

euSecKe

eOaccKCN Mosc.

504. eNi
:

yp.
i,

ku X,
:

507. C9IN ndNxec ilor. Bar. {yp. Tp&bec). 509. KopecoNrai CPQRU Hail, noXiN Plato Crat. 392 E. 510. e'luar' CNi Yen. B. yp. eYiiaxa cn X. H k^onto H.
:

juin
a,

D.
d,

nuXac

Vr.

513. r'

Mosc. 2, om. D,
t).

|i

09CX0C

o9eXoc

t'

Yen.

B-.

i|

oii

kn Kciceai Q.

||

^rxeiccTai J {supr. ai over

neut. plur. 504. eaX^UN, good cheer Satra Oa\e?av. KTJp seems to shew that it is used in the metaphorical sense, and does not refer to the marrow and fat. To judge from their views of a suitable diet for children, the authors of this passage and I 487-89 might be identical. 505. 6n6 duapruN, like aeu a.<pa/j.aprotj(T7]i, Z 411. 506. 'AcTudNas, for the etymological introduction of the name cf. Z 4023, with note there. The hyperbaton by which the name is put in the nom., as though it belonged to the principal
; ,

cf.

510. KeoNTQi, a form recurring also in X 341, IT 232. The verb has passed into the thematic conjugation. (See Schulze,

an accus. in apposition with the sentence,' i.e. expressing the

Q. E. p. 436.) 513. o9eXoc,

'

sum

clause,

is curious and is evidently not to be compared with the common idiom which the subject of the rel. clause is by made the object of the principal {ijidee
;

of the action; see H. G. 136. 4. to be that, as Hector is not to be burnt with the garments, they will not go with him to the other world his soul will wander naked on the hither side of the river (see App. L, 8). Still, the ceremony will be a funeral rite to do him honour, and will at least console the survivors. Lehrs {Ar. jj.

The idea seems

a5eK<f)ebv, u>s eTrovelro,

etc.).

It is easy

enough to conjecture this is no better.

;

'AcrTvava.x6\ but

436) thinks that 510-14 contain two recensions, the first consisting of 510the of second 510-1-3-4. 1-2-3, But the preceding explanation obviates the necessity of this very artificial su])-

509. ai6Xai, wrif/gling see on 167. variegated

rather

than

auToTc is very weak Nauck position. conj. aPris, but ai'r6y (Hoogvliet) is incomparably better.
;

INTKODUCTIOX
Schiller says that the man who has read the twenty-third huok of the Hi<(d cannot complain that he has lived in vain. The justification of thi.somewhat exaggerated praise is to he sought in the wide range of human
which the book covers, from the qiiestions of immortality called up by the vision of the dead Patroklos to the delight in living strength and stress of combat which inspires the games.
feeling

The

first

portion, the funeral (1-257), maintains throughout a high level

aire? of 11. qcrojxev iv6d8e Evidently 3.5-54 may be a later expansion the lines have a suspicious resemblance to parts of T (e.g. 303-8). But the two books differ in their general view of the scene (see note on 13), and there
little doubt that T is the later. Another weakness in narrative will be found in 140 We hear how the solemn procession of Myrmidons brings the body of Patroklos, sets it down, and "heaps up the wood" (139) we presume that the host is to join in the last rites where they "sit awaiting" (128). It is a surprise to hear tliat Achilles sends them all away, and that only a few mourners remain, and again "heap up the wood " (163), which has already been done. There can be no doubt that the scene gains in dignity if we omit at least 144-63, and keep the whole host present to the end. Possibly 140-63 may form

and pathos. There is, however, at times a want of clearness in the narrative, which has given rise to suspicions. For instance, after tlie preparations in 24-34, we hardly expect to find Achilles taken away to supper by the chiefs, and the feast to his men forgotten, in spite of the 8opof beauty
:

can be

f\'.

the addition,

But

it is

marked by the return of the catchword I'vycoi- vA?/r (Erhardt hard to see what can have been the motive for sendin" the armv
.

away.
It has generally been recognised that 184-91 are a later addition, and are unsuitable to this place, where there is no question of the dragging of

Hector's body (see note there). Erhardt would reject also 178-83. 17881 are mere repetitions, and the solemn farewell to Patroklos (177) at least should not be used more than once. 182-83 evidently go with the following
passage to prepare the way for the ransoming of Hector. To the errand of Iris objection has been also taken.
Iris

elsewhere

is

messenger of the gods, and does not

act, as here,

on her own account.

There

4G7

468
is

lAIAAOC T

(xxili)

The journey

a touch of comedy in the feast of the Winds in the house of Zephyros. and a) of the gods to Aithiopia (206) is used elsewhere (in to exjihain why for a length of time they take no notice of human affairs. to 212 Here it is a mere empty plirase. We might cut out 198 a/<ea On the whole ol for tol, and so remove this difficulty. d-ef3;](TTo, reading it must be said, however, that in this portion of the book there are no and such difficulties as exist may if we prefer be put down glaring flaws weakness in narration, rather than to expansion in the course to the

A
.

poet's It of time.

what we have learnt of the general character of the Iliad latter explanation more tenable. The second part of the book, 257-897, opens in a way which seems to shew tliat it is added purely mechanically, and has no organic connexion It ends in the same way ; the avrap 'A\iAAei's of with what precedes. 257 is repeated in 12 3, and may be a catchword marking the beginning and end of this most brilliant and famous episode. By far the largest part of it
is

which makes the

is

as

devoted to the chariot-race, a piece of narrative as truthfid in its characters The final scene between it is dramatic and masterly in description. Menelaos and Antilochos may fairly rank among the most lifelike and de-

lightful in the Iliad.

Here, however, we can again confidently point to later expansion. The most obvious of these additions is the long didactic speech of Nestor to The unskilful manner in which this Antilochos, 306 (or rather 303) -350.
It is full of difficulties and list of competitors is obvious. most un-Epic sort it bears no relation to the subsequent incidents of the race, and is f^iute of the stamp of the other didactic always with unfortunate results to the prosings put into Nestor's mouth
is

thrust into the

obscurities of the

context.

Objection has been taken to the whole scene of the dispute between Iclomeneiis and Aias, 446-98, which can be cut out without injury to the context. It contains at least one very serious difficulty in 462-64 (see note), and tlie whole conception of the race-course is full of obscurity. At the same time it must be admitted that the scene is admirably conceived to vary
the continuous descrij^tion of the race by leading us to see tators' point of view as well as from the charioteer's.
petitors.
it

from the spec-

Doubts have been thrown upon the presence of Meriones among the comHe alone of the five plays no individual part in the description, but merely starts fourth and arrives fourth. He, like Idomeneus who is honoured in 446-98, is one of the heroes who are evidently a somewhat late introduction into the Iliad, and plays a part in passages which seem composed for the Cretans' special benefit (e.g. in N) and in this book he is once before dragged in by head and shoulders in a passage where
;

he could be well dispensed with (see 113, 124). If we attempt to cut him out entirely we are forced to make a change wherever five prizes are mentioned. One of these places, however, 614-15, can well be spared, as it introduces another Nestor-episode containing more than the usual share of

614-52 be omitted, then Meriones disappears and 528-31, and the expulsion of MeveXaos eXavveixev (reading 8ovpLKXvT6<i for SovptK-XeiTos) in 355-6 by which the disagreeable repetition of Aa^ eXavvefj-ev is avoided. The remaining
unintelligible expressions.
If

with the athetosis of 351

.

lAIAAOC T
ditticulty
is

(will)
this

4G9

the

list

of prizes

in

2G9-70, and

may

J)e

got over hy

simply rejecting 270, for tlie uii(f)iBiTo<; (InnXij reappears only in GIC, which is already condemned. Finally we may mention as worthy of consideration Erhardt's suf^gention tliat the whole end of the race has been materially altered that Kiunelos was ori^'inally, as we expect after the praise of his skill in liB'J, the winner and that he has been displaced by the rather awkward device of 382 400, in order to make room for Diomedes, who with Odysseus is the most favoured hero of one period of expansion that to whiih wc owe the existence
;

of E.

With 798 we begin a long addition absolutely devoid of any poetical The merit, and standing in the harshest contrast with its surroundings. three contests contained in 798-883 rival each other in absurdity and
The hnal scene, 884-97, has obscurity, as is pointed out in the notes. weaknesses of its own, but still does not incur so severe a sentence, and may stand with the original games. A+'ter making these rather considerable deductions, the ddXa proper form a brilliant whole, the model for countless imitators, who have never succeeded in outdoing this source of all descriptions of sport. It remains to
consider

how

the two parts of the book are related to each other and to the

Iliad as a whole.
It has already been remarked that the Games are very loosely attached to the story both at beginning and end. Tlie language is marked by the free use of the developed article, which would place the whole episode at i(uite

K (see 265, 267, 269, 275, 295, 303, 324-25, 336, 348, This conclusion is 376, 465, 525, 538, 656, 663, 702, 733, 842, 877). strengthened by the use of Odyssean words, aTroirpodi (832), dXijOei,] (361, and 407), drkjijiM (445, 834, .see note on A 705), vypov e'Aaioi' (281),
as late a date as

The digamma is yepoeiSea ttovtov (744), irepiTrXoixhois iviavrois (833). neglected, but not so abundantly as to enable us to lay any great stress upon the fact.

We

note too that the actors in

many

cases belong to the later strata

On the other hand, the Epeios, Leonteus, Polypoites, Eumelos, Phoinix. favour shewn to Odysseus, especially at the cost of the two Aiantes, is very marked, and may be a further link with the Oibjs.se)j. Erhardt remarks that the way in which the Salaminian Aias is defeated by the Lapitli Polypoites
(836
well be a mark of influence exerted by the prominence of the ft.) may Lapiths in Attic legend. While the Games thus stand by themselves as very late, the Funeral coheres more closely in spirit and language with 12. Both have Odyssean tendencies observe the use of the formal Odyssean phrase ivd' avr uAA' e'l'ojyo-e (140,

193), in a way which shews that it had already become no more than a The stereotyped formula of transition, and see notes on 10 and 246. general conclusion must be that the Funeral and f) form a later conclusion to

the Iliad, and that into this conclusion the still later Games have been somewhat mechanically incorporated ; but that both came into existence long enough before the final redaction of the Iliad to leave time for a certain

amount

of further expansion

under Attic influence.

the process has been one of constant complicated growth.

Here as elsewhere But what lends

470
especial interest to evidence of badness.

lAIAAOC Y

(xxiii)

is

With two

the proof it gives that lateness is by no means or three exceptions the whole of the book

shews how the high inspiration of the Epos survived almost till the decline, " and how in a somewhat different way " interpolators might fairly claim to match their prototypes in originality and skill.

lAIAAOC Y
aeXa
eni

FlaTpoKXcoi.
^

W9
01

oi

fxev
Bi]

7rel

arevd'^ovro Kara tttoXcv avrap vrjd^ re kuI ^Wi^cnrovTov Ikovto,

'

X'^aioi

fiev

cip'

eaKiSvavTo
B

^lvp/j,iBova<; ci)OC 6 ye 069

eijv eVt vt)a eKacno^, ovK eia diroaKiBvaaOai W-^iWev'^,

iTcipoiat.

(f)tXo7rTo\fj,oiat
efxol
ep('r;pe9

fierrjiiSa'

"
^lvp/xi8ov'i
firj

ra^uTTco/Vot,
o'^ecrcpi

kralpoi,
'iTnrov<;,

S?;

TTco

vtt'

uW

\vcofie6a ficoi>v^a<i
ctp/xacriv

avTol<i

nrTTOiai

kol
o

daaov

iovTe<i

YluTpoKXov KXacoifiev
7ret

yap

yepa^;

earl davovTWV.
10
'

oXoolo reTapircofiecrda yooto, avrap iTTTTOv; XvcrdfievoL Bop7rr']crofiev evddSe irdvre^.

w? e<pa0
1.

01

on/LLOi^av

doXXee^;,

ypx^
O.

^'

Ai^tWeu?.
o
:

CTONaXONTO
L.

\K

IT.

un

9.

t6

l>.

10.

cnci

2.
7.

enei, for the scansion see

On'

6xec9i,

ajipareutly

alilatival sense, /Vo; under; H. It is iierhaps possible to take the pre-

379. an in G. 156.

a rel. had become archaic. See Delbriick Gr. v. p. 311, Brugmann Grirch. Gniwm. 20-j Aiim. 10. Terapncbjuccea rdoio, one of the
article as
i;

positional phrase as attributive to I'TTTroiis, but this is tlic hm'ses in ttie chariots
;

phrases peculiar to

and the Od.

(six

(also 98), The times).

(513),
is

same

less likely.
9.

the case with the similar

I'/xepos

760*0,

see note on K 127, which is tlir. clue and the similar phrases in M 344, w 190.
:

may

be a

rel.

even witli yap,

and 7601' e^ tpov dy\v fi 227. The word no doubt expresses satiety (cf. KoptcradixeOa

l>ut the phrase occurs live times with t6, and it is difficult not to believe that
S TO.

to be identical with relative use of the article and the similarity in Greek between the two stems (rel.) i)os (6s r? o) and (dem.) sos

was here meant

The

KXalovre X 427), but certainly has not lost the sense of satisfaction. (In o 400 fMera yap re Kal AXyeci ripirfTai avrip the idea is different, as the reference is to past sorrow hacc olim ineminisse iii-

vabit.)
01

Scliol.

B quotes

from Aischylos

Toi arevayfioi tCsv irbvuv Idfiara.

So

(6

7)

t6)

easy

must have made such a confusion at least when the use of the
471

est

qtutedam Here voluptas, Ovid

Trist.

iv. :\ -M.

472
01

lAlAAOC
Be

M'

(xxiii)

rph

Tvepl
fjbera

/jbvpofievoi'

tTTTrou? veKpov evTpLxa<; ijXaaav Se a(f)L ert? 7001^ 'ifiepov (hpae.

(jiwrcov
(f>o^oco.

hevovTO -^dfiaOoi, SevovTO Be Tev^^a Totov jap irodeov fjutjaroypa BaKpvcrt,rolat Be

X^^P^'i "
;i^at/3e

15

\l7J\.eiBi]<i

aBuvov

e^rjp'^e

yooto,

^''"'

tlvBpo^ovov^
Si

6efievo<;

ary'jdeacnv

eTaipov
20

/not,

'At'Sao BofxoKTilidrpoKKe, koI elv

jdp 7/S77 Tot reXeco rd Trdpoidev uTrearrjv, "EKTopa Bevp' epvcra<i Bcoaeiv Kvalv oifxa Bdo-aaOac,
TTcivra

Tpcocov

BooBeKa Be Trpoirdpoide TTvprj'^ d7roBeipoTOfMr]creiv dyXad reKva, aedev Kra/xevoco p^oXw^ei?." fcal "EKTopa Biov deiKea fxt^Bero epya, rj

pa

irprjvea

Trap Xeyeeaai
01
8'

l^levoiruiBao

ravvaa-a^

25

ev

KovLTjL'i.

evre"

Xd\Kea
KaB
14.

/jbap/xaipovra,

B'

l^ov irapd

vrji

dcpcoTrXi^ovTo eKaaro^ \vov S' t'-/r7;^ea<? iTTTrof?, 7roBcoKeo<i AlaKtBao

r6ou e^Tic C.
20.

18.

In'
|i

6n' G.

!|

ciNdpo96NOUC
siipi:

Ar.

6Napo<p6Nou

ap. Did. 26. Skqctoi

GJ8T

reXecco TOI : coi G. Harl. a, Vr. A, yp. A.

anoQeipoTOuAcco Vr. d. 27. Xuonto bk ixuNuxac Ynnouc GQST

22.

Vr. A, yp. A.

13.

Cf.

fi

16 and note on

396 for the

more jirobably

practice of driving round the dead man's tomb. In T '211 the body of Patroklos

it is analogous to the ordinary adverbial use of the neut. plur.

was in the hut, dva irpodvpov TeTpa/xfievos. Here it is evidently conceived as being out in the open, on the shore, where the Myrmidons and Achilles sleep round it.
14.

as in o^ia KeKXyjyui^, etc. The difference here evidently is that the adj. expresses a quality of the object of the verb, and does not qualify the meaning of the verb
itself. But the logical inaccuracy though real is not unnatural. P. Knight and others regard 21-3 as an interpolation to explain what Achilles refers to, made up

Heyne

suspects

among
15.

needless expansion ; the Myrmidons.

this line as a for Thetis is not

Of.
IS

51.

Spargitur

et

tellus lacrimis,

spar-

guntur et cn-ma, Virg. Aen. xi. 191. 17-18 = 2 316-17. 19. Kai, even in Hades, where there is but little rejoicing indeed. 20. TcXeco, better taken as a present than as a future already lamfulfillintj, i.e. this is au earnest of the complete
;

2 336-37 with a reminiscence of aThis is quite possible. Note the neglect of F in ipvaas {Fepvs Schulze see App. D, vol. i. p. 594). 24. The double ace. is evidently analogous to KaKov pi^eiv Tivd {H. G. 141), "EKTopa being governed by the complex of the verb with its ace. of the Internal
from
87.
;

'

falfilment of

* 27-32, X 354. cbud, a 87 ix-qSea. t e^epvcras ouir]i Kvalv difxa ddaaudai, where the neut. cf. wtibv ^e^puidois llptplur. is natural afiov A 35. Here, where there is no
334
tf.,

my

word.

unecTHN, see

Object.'

The

cieiKea

epra seem to imply

21.

no more than leaving the body naked and neglected which is somewhat of an anticlimax after what has preceded. Here we 27. uij/Hx^ac, see on E 772. have our choice of the variant \vovto 5^

subst. for it to agree with, it may either be due to the implied notion of Kp^a {Cbix
dTTOTapLvd/xevov Kpea
^S/uevat X

P-tiivvxo-s

iTTTrovs.

The mid.

is

used of

347) which
;

might be omitted when di/xd Maacrdai had coalesced into a single phrase or

unyoking horses only in 7 and 11 above. The act. is the regular voice, even where a driver unyokes his own horses (e.g.

776).

lAIAAOC Y
fivpioL'

(will)

73

avrap
[xev

Tolcri

t/k^ov ficvoetKca oaivv.

30

TToWol
TToWol
evofievoi
TrdvTrjL

/3oet

(T(f)a^o/j,6voi,

TToWol S

dpyol upej^6eoi> (i/M(f)l (Ti,hi'}p(oi oie'i kul fj.ijKuBe'i a'7fs"*

vef,

dpyioSovTe^ ravvovro Bia

6a\e0oi>T<i

aXoi (/>/"//,
'

(j)Xoyo'i

'\\(f)aiaToio

veKVv KOTvXijpvTOv tppeeu ulp.a. d/x(f)l TOP ye livaKra iroBcoKea WijXeiwua avTcip
8'

29.

ueNoeidea

Rt.

30-31
34.

dO. rt j/^s Sch. T.

:

30. 35.

Twi TToXtwt Sell. T.

29.

cppeeN

pees

I).

aOrdp

AproJ* 7 6prd)i cidHpcoi. auxap o I'm..

:
.

juiupioi,

very main/, see

(a late

2. is

The

actual
(Voiii
II

number
1 1)'^

of Jlynnidons

tV.

2500 passage however).

j\'-'>!. \a) is due \.<> Hf ^iinii,uii^\ of in tliis .sen.sc pox^eu) to roar, and Tlicokritos took the verb, 6d\a(T(Tav ia

7 309) like yd/xov rd^o^ never means tomb in H., only ftmcral. 30. dproi XevKol' d\\* ov dverai XevKo.
Td90N
daivvvai

daJNU

(also 21)9, 5 3.

ttotI x^P<^ov optxOrjf xi. 43. Linguistically the connexion is at h-ast improbable, as initial /3 in Greek implies a lost eon-

Tois TfOveQfff

8tj\ov

yap ^k tov

^^^i>0'

Kf

dpveibv pii^eLv drjXvu re /jLeXatvav" (k:)27) Kai "6'lv 'upev<TifJ.i> oiw: irafx/xeXava" {Ki>'2i) Sch. T, wlio suggests on ov rcii llarpoKXui d\X' els t6 de^wov tCov '{divrwv tovs /36ay ?dvov. The remark has weight, especially as dpyos is not a standing epithet of tlic o.^ as it is of the dog (obviously in anotlier The only other animal to wliiuli sense).
it
is applied is the goose, there as well as here it may

sonant {ffp or Fp-), while tiie 6- indieatea an originally initial r. The connexion with ipeiKw generally assumed for (<,) is improbal)le on account of the rootvowel {rci/c, weak rik) ami even if this were admitted it would rerpiirc a purely
;

Schol. passive sen.se for the active form. has a curious note on the line, nvis
dOfTovcriv,
<I)S

oi'K

Siros

fftOr)pov

t6t(.

o 161,

and
so
Cf.

mean not
'sleek.'
69.

much

^'any atheteses would be needed toex|)el iron from the text in the later jiassages cf A 123. It may be noted that out of
:

ivhite as glistcniiuj,

ravpov dpyduTa Find. 0. variant dpyuL [cnoripuii)

xiii.

The

twenty-three places where iron is mentioned in the Iliad five are found in this

mere conj. in H. and

Kara.
prjiia,

is evidently a opexeeoN, aTra^ eipr^fiivov obs(,ur<' in meaning. Three [a) e.xplanations are given by tradition
:

book
case

(see 177, 261, 834, 850).

is in

The present harmony with the usual use. by

fiiixriffLv

rjXoO rpax^os TreTroirjTai to dvTl TOV earevov dvaipov/xevoi, Sehol.

(so

Hesych. Ap. Lev.

jiierced

upon (when
dvaipovfJLevoL

bdloived etc.) by) the knife; (b)

;

which tlie metal is confined to tools of small size (see Helbig H. E. pp. 329-32). This and 2 34 happen to be the only ])Iaces where a knife of iron is mentioned. 32-3, see 1 467-68.
34.
(i.e.
d-jTO
'

6tl XplXibs wpOfVfKTtOV

wpeyoPTO,

tjtol

e^ereivovTo.

i^ereivovTO dTrodurjiffKOVTes, w? to " KeiTo T; /j.iyas fx-eyaXuffri," Schol. stretclied themselves out, phuKjed. This is sometimes compared with TavvovTo (33) but that word evidently means icere cxif the same teiuled on spits (of wooil) sense be assumed here, ^ve shall have to suppose that spits of iron large enough to roast an ox were known in Homeric days,

Eust.

KOTvXrjpvTov, not KOTvXripvTOv), ov rfjs pi'ffews dXX' aTrb tov dpi'ffai

KOTuXhipUTON yap
. .

Apiarapxos
(ileep

ttoXv, iocTTe KOTvXrji dpvffaffdai

enough

An.
tiiat

to be taken up in cups). This explanation is needlessly

which is not likely

dirb TOVTov Kai
Kvafjios,

(t) oi 5e,

Sie/ciTrroi/To.

epey/xos,
V>

6 dTroKeKOfi/j.ei'os

Schol.

and Eust. who quotes

also ^' 317), (cf. Of these (b) seems the reiuling his soul. most defensible ctymologically, o-pex-^^0} being related to 6-pey- to stretch as to yaF (see Cnrtius, Vli. ii. yr)-di-(i)
e
di'txbv

83

epcx^tJ"

It is more natiual to sup])0se the blood of the victims was caught in cujis and then jioured out, so as to make it a ilirect gift from the mourner to the dead. Blood is given to the shades as a food to strengthen them in the curious ritual of Odvssens' journey to Hades, K 535 fl'.. X 89, 96, 153, etc' Cf. Eur. Hcc. 534 If. (Neoptolemos .sacriartificial.

ficing
e;u6s,

Polyxena) w
Se^ai xo^s

Tra? llrjX^us.

TrarTjp 5'

viKpwv dyuyovs'

^oi rdffde KT]Xr]Tr]piovs. iXOk 5', wj tt/tjij ijAXav

Kbpris aKpaitpvis alfia.

See App. L,

Ji

8.

474

lAIAAOC T
Wya/jieiJivova

(xxiii)

eh
o'l

Btov ayov /3acn\i]e<i

'

AyaiSiv,
K-ijp,

(T7rovhr)i
S'

irapire'KiOovTe'i, kralpov ywo^bevov

Sy]

ore

K\icr[r}v

Aya/jbifivovo^;

l^ov

iovT<i,

avTiKa KTjpvKeacrt Xijucf^Ooyyoicn KeXevaav

dfx(f)l

TTvpl

(xrrjcrai

rpiiroha ixkyav,

el

ireiriOoLev

40

Xovcraadao airo ^porov ai/jLaroevTa. 6 y i)pvelTo arepeoi'i, eirl S' opKOV ojxoa-aev avT'ap
YlTffKethrjv

"

ov

ov fxa Zrjv\ 09 Tt? re dewv v7raT0<i earl Xoerpa Kapijaro^ acraov 6e/jiC<i

fcal

api(TTO<?,

iKeadat,
45

Trplv

evl

UdrpoKXov

Oepbevai

KetpacrOai re ko/xtjv,
r^er'
d-)(o>i

eirel

ov

/i

irvpl o-rjfxd re %eOat eri Sevrepov ooSe

aXX"
rjoddev

ijToc
S'

KpaSiyv, 6(j)pa ^(ooicn /Aeretco. vvv fjuev cnvyeprji Tretdco/jieOa Sultl' orpvvov, dva^ dvSpcov Ay a fiefivov,
^

v\7]v
38.

d^efxevai irapd re

cr'^ecv

oaa

eViet/ce?

50

YzoN

D:
(qj.

Tzon G.
T>\d.

39 om. Pap. m^
40.

KeXeuce(N)
42.
45.
r'
:

(siipr. a)

And
:

aAJi9inepicTHcai

.T.

r':

DGHJPRU Par. bdfj o DQ Pap. m, Vr. b d.

||

II

cxepecbc
46.

cTurepcbc
jj

PQR

cxeppcoc Mor.

HTOi:
Ar.

OU Xl TI : oube. jug Keipeceai H. re &h D. nOn JuiN ju.cn nOn

ii/

t Pap. /x^. x^Ocai CGJPE. aXXwt oii ri xxe A. 48.

j
:

aW
:

aWd

Par.

il

Tepnobueea
50.

I'ap.

/j.-

and

ap.

Did.:

"ju^n" nun R. neiecojueea " V^at. 1." 49. &' xapnobueea

be T

E.

T om. PH.

i|

oc(c)'

CD

(p. ras.), yp.

wc

ft.

.312. 36. eic 'Ar., fo the hut of A., as 37. cnouQfii, hardly, as 562, etc.

40-1.
43.

a definite particular antecedent is almost unique, and is rendered stranger by the addition of the generalising TG which is nowhei-e else joined to os ns. Even in E 175 and p 53, the only other cases where 6s ns a particular antecedent, the use refers to is intelligible, as there the actual person is unknown to the speaker, and may thus be thought of as one of an indefinite
is

Compare S 344-45. The use of oc tic with

46. For the shaving of the hair as a u', sign of mourning cf. note on 135. i.e. /ae as A 362.

47.
48.

juexeico,
3.

see note
cf.

on

340,

and

App. D, c
ireldeadaL.

neiecoueea,

645 yqpdC \vypQi

as

'

of

The phrase is not very exact, the feast' must mean 'the necessity But this seems hardly eating.
'

ground enough
wktI

line is a reminiscence of

concluding that the 9 502 ( I 65) p-eXaivrji (cf. H 282 dyadbv Treidib/j-eda kuI wktI irtdicrdai). There is a peculiar
for

number.

'

The

line,

however,

The meanevidently an old formula. " Zeus, or by whatever name ing may be the highest of the gods is to be called " cf. Aisch. Afj. 160 Zei'i^, oaris ttot' eaTiv (Monro) and so Eur. H. F. 1263 Zevs, bcTTLS 6 Tro. 885 octtis ttot el Zei/s,
; '

appropriateness when Achilles speaks of food as an inevitable power. The variant TepTrufj.eda is quite out of place in his

mouth.
aTvyepTJi

Compare
iirl
ixe

7;

216

ov

yap

tl

53

aWa

yacrrepi
yaa-rijp

Kvvrepov aWo, cr oTpivei KaKoepyos,

conj.
yacrrpl
for

whence
49.

Peppmiiller
:

(TV

dvaTOTraaros

eid^vai,

Zevs.
os
r'

Grashof
eVri,

Sairi here.

has

ingeniously conj.

the

oxpuNON
all

orpvve Bentley.

to which is, apart from the absence of authority, that in similar phrases iarlv is regularly omitted (e.g.

objection

50. OE^jueNai, aor. as usual.

For

occ'

313,

271).
. .

See however Hyrnn. Ven.

OS T /xeyiaros Teari, kt\.

37

Zt^j/os

This is probably Mss. give ws. merely a reminiscence of the phrase ws ewieiKes which so often ends a line, e.g. If an independent reading it 537.
nearly

lAIAAOC T

(Will)

47r)

veKpov e-^ovra veeaOai viru i^ucpov i)puevra, TOVTOV fJLV i7n(f)\eyj]L UKU^aTOV TTvp i'/TOL 6(f)p
Oiiacrov
CO?

utt'

(f>a6\
S'

o^OaXiiwv, \ao\ 3' eVt ep'^a Tpurrcoin-ai.' ui B c'lpa tov fxdXa fiev kXvov 7;8' irriffovTO.

t'acrvfievQ)^;

dpa hopirov e^oirXlaaavTe^i eKaaroi

6v/Jib<;

;'5

haivvvT

ovSe ti

eSevero Bairo'i
ihrjrvo's

eYcr/;?.

avrap
01
fxei>

iirel

7roaio<i

Koi

i^ epov evTo,

KaKKeiovT<; ejSav KXiairjvhe eKacno<i,

h
iirl

WiijXethriq

6ivl

7ro\v(f)Xoial3oio
fxeTo,

6aXd(Tcrr}(i

KetTo ^apii a-Teva-^wv iroXeaiv

eV KaOapoH,
'66 l

^{vpfxihovicraiv

60

kv/jlut

eir^

i)iovo'^

KXv^ecTKOv.

euT TOV VTTVO^; efiapTTTe, Xvcov fMeXeBij/xara Oufiov,

v)']8v/uL0<;

up,(pi,-)(y6ei<i'

''Kktop^

eTraiacrcov

fidXa yap Kd/xe (paiBifxa yvta irporl "\Xiov 7]V6fj.0(Taav'

tj.

yXde
TTuvr

6'

eVt '^v^y] HaTp0K\)]0fi BeLXoio, avTiot fxeyeOo^ re kuI ofifxara KdX'

icKVia

Kal
52. 55.

(pcovijv,

Kul Tola irepl %poi' e'lfxaTa eaTO

Bar.
58.
:

enicpXcrei

TU

54.
f).

JUiaXa JUieN

juoXXon

ucn udXa P
:

udXa

'

e9onXicaNTO D.

oi

ueN 9h

KcioNxec, X.

KXiciMNde

oikon&c

]):

en': an* I'ap. /x, Vr. A. oei 5h Syr.: bxi Bh D. 61. 6ei i^>. AToNac riqi. jli-, Vr. b d. KXuzeciceN CJ Hurl, a, King's Par. h (A snjn:: otx^s A"'j 66. eKXuzecKON A//w. 64. noTi P. nvh enexXuzoN T (iierhai)S a gloss). AidX' KaX KaXd oIkuTq H.
KXiciHecN
: :
<

>.

line,

would require the omission of the next which is needless enough but even then 6a<xa would be better. In favour
;
:

CVC71

the ace, ossai/ivr/ Hector unio Ilios.

65.

(till

he came)

of leaving out 51 is the use of Nceceai = go simply see on f^ 48. 55. For e9onXiccaNTec Hentley to save the F of Ka<TTOL would read i(poTr\i(T(rat>To with D, omitting the next line, which may well have been interpolated from the other passages where it precedes 57 Moreover the act. (p(A 468, etc.).

fiXee 5' eni 4ux"> ^ phrase ociurtlie Odyssean viKvia The iwl is more (\ 84, 90, 387, 467). significant there, as the phra.se is noi used of the tii-st ghost, but only of those

ring four times in

which succeed, closely following upon one another. But iireXOeiv is often used like our come ujwn, of unexpected approach
40, (e.g. is evidently

84,

91,

651),

which

used only of prei)aring for others, the mid. of preparing for one's self: see e 503, I 66 (van L.).
OTr\i<T(Tai
is

expressed here.

See also

58.

Cf.

606.
;

62 = u 56
Oifjiov.

cf.

-^

342

ore
12

oi

yXvKv^

vTTVos XvffifjLeXrjs eiropovcre, Xvoov /neXeornjaTa

URNOC ^uapnTC,
6.".

also

679.

The

apodosis begins with

63.

nh9uuoc

dju.9ixueeic as

note on (irKpaiveffdai P 650. 66. This (apart from the spurious e 337) is the only place where we cannot read FfFiKiua for eiKvla. The word here may represent FiKvTa, on the false analogy of Fidvia, which Jiss. almost invariably turn Brauinto fiovia (see note on A 365). dreth puts a colon after 65 and reads
(FeFiKTo,

253.
iirataaeiv

Fick

kuXo.

FtFoiKfi.

auTcoi,

64.

"Ektop" -E^Topi,

as

takes the dat., Kipurji k 322, fioi f 281, and cf. 579, P 725. retxos, ^o^oi' e-rrai^ai. (M 308, H 240) seem rather different, npoxi is used pregnantly with

The thought the real (living) man. here implied gives the reference to roTa, such as the liviiii,' man wore.
67. nepi XP' cjuaxa ccto, another Odysseau phrase (four times).

476
o-Ttj
S'
a/3'

lAlAAOC
virep
K(f)a\T]'i

(xxiii)

icai

jxtv

-rrpo'i

fivdov eebirev
70

"

evhet^,

avrap
fMev

ifielo

Xekaajxevo'^ eVXeu, 'A^jj^iWeu.

a/cj^Set?,

ov fiev

^cooi/to?

aWa

davovTO<i'

Od-irre fjue orrt rdj^icrra- 7rv\a<; 'Ai'Sao Trepijao). T^Xe fie eipyouac -^vxal, elZoiXa Kafioprwv, ovSe /Jbi TTO) fiio-yeadat virep irorapuolo icoatv,

aW
Kai

avrco<;
/xot
So<?

aKiiKrujbai
rriv
%?/?',

dv

eypvirvkh "AtSo?

hoi.

ov jap er 6\o(j)upo/jLaf
Bar.

avTi<i

75

68 om. H.
ncpficai G. aueic CL.
71.

69.
73.

cuoTo
nco
:

TQ
ncoc

Vr. b.

70.

ueu
H.

jue C.

li

CKhiaeic F^.
:

npo

J.

juireceai

75.

KQi

eY

H.

11

69.

XeXacJUCNOC enXeu like XeKaafjAvov

read

{/x')

iipyovai.
7-ivcr is
;

kojuiontcon,

see

on

eixixevai

'269.
;

278.

70.

on

see qkhScic, i.e. aK-nSees, imperf. The ])resent is of course to 427.

73. as in
river,

The

be supplied with itKKit eaNONXoc. 71. For the construction of this line see X 129-30. ncpHCco added asyndetic= oTTws Treprjffco, but the archaic ally with the subparataxis can dispense The subj. itself ordinating relative adv. I will pass the gates indicates will means I bid you let me of Hades 97-98, Z 340, X 418 are prepass them.' of the subcisely similar in the addition Cobet, oftended junctive to the iniper. by the 'iminanis hiatus,' would I'ead
' ;
'

presumably the Styx, though the crossing of the so prominent in the later Hades
369

legends, is not elsewhere alluded to as (Acheron, necessary to the departed.

'

Fyriphlegethon, and Kokytos in k 513 are evidently later additions to the Styx. ) It is possible, however, that iroTapM may be Okeanos, which Odysseus has to pass in \ 13-23, and the souls of the suitors in w 11-14, in order to reach Hades.
cbciN, i.e. (TTora/xot') idovaLv. 74. It is not easy to see how,
if the has not passed the irvXas 'AtSao, dv' evpvirvXes can be said to wander

soul
it

This ediTTe ju,' oTTws ibKicra {M. C. 370). receives some, but by no means convincing, support from the line of Theognis, (pvvTa o' ottw? wKicrra 7r[;\as 'Ai'5ao the hiatus is allowable at the weprjaai
:

A'iSos 8Co (see

recurs in \ 571,

App. L, 9). The phrase and may there, as here,

;

end of the
less

first foot.
if,

harsh

with van

stop after /xe, the following words, but with the ex-

would be much L., we put the taking ottl rdxio^ra with

It

be taken to mean only the threshold of for Odysseus does the realm of Hades Dodernot penetrate farther than this. lein took it closely with the preceding regarding dXX' aiirios dXdXrifiai as This avoids the diffia parenthesis. culty, but is very harsh and artificial.
line,

ception of A 193 OTTL Taxi-ffra always stands at the end of a clause. 72. The need of funeral I'ites to give access to the underworld (followed by Virg. Aen. vi. 327 If.) differs from Elpenor's story in X 51-83
;

The form eopunuXec

for

evpi'iirvXov

is

for he,

though

irregular. 75. 6Xu9upoju.ai was taken by Ar. as aor. subj., following the imper. as in 71 ; give me that hwnd, let me ( that I

unburied, is not separated from the So in w 186 ff. shades by the river. the ghosts of the suitors come among the shades while their bodies are still

may) lament.

uncared for (see A pp. L, 9). On account of this discrepancy Nitzsch was But we have inclined to athetize 72-74. no right whatever so to manipulate the this point, as on so many evidence. On others, the Homeric jioems represent differences of age and place, c'l'prouci,

It is more commonly taken as pres. indie, in pregnant sense, / wail (to thee) = I beseech thee. For this cf. B 290 odvpovrai. dlKovoe veecrdai. THN, apparently deictic, like ij re KOfiij
If we take it to mean. t6 t elSos r 55. thine, as in Attic, it would be a very late It is of course use (see JI. G. p. 231). the easy to read either r]v or (xrjv former for choice, as more likely to be

corrupted.

lAIAAOC T
vtacro/jiaL

(xxfir)

477

ef Wi'Bao,
^(OOL

iiri'jv

fie

Trupov XeXd^Tjre.

ov

/j,ei'

yap

ye ^i\oiv uTrdvevdeu eraipojv

/SovXevcrofxev,
i]

l3ov\a<;

^o/j.voi

uW

efie

fiev

K7)p

irep Aa^e yetvofiepov rrep up,(j>e-^ave arvyepi), Kal Se (Tol avTO)i fiolpa, deoi^ eTrieiKeX 'AyiXXti",
rei-^ei

80

vtto

ciWo
ixr)

he

'Vpcowv TOL epeoi Kal

eurjyevetov uiroXecrdai.
e(f)7](Top,at,
a'l

Ke Tridrjai,

efia

acbv dirdvevde
ros"

Ti6i'jp.evai

ocrre

uW
76.

X-^iWev,
hofxoiaiv,
:

o/jLov,

eTp(i(f)7]/jLev

ev

vfierepoiai
:

NICCOJULQI
2, yp.

GH-PRS

Mosc.

Ncioju" Ilarl. a

NCiccouai Syr. Nicouai S>.

:

Ncicouai

N]iouai

l',i[>.

Nciouai

eoHN
:

enei Vr. A.

77.

juN

rdp

Tim. {5 149, yp. A, and Iv riai tCiv ttoXitimDi' I)i(l. 79. 81. Teixe' Iaja.9eXaxe T (djui<pexaNe lemma). Tei/H DU. euH9eNecoN Ajili. Rhianos. After this Aischiiies adds uapNOJucNON dHJoic eXcnhc eNCK* hukouoio. &" ku\ cppcci BdWeo chicin Ajm h. cii 82. Kai kt\. cV ilor. hai. aV
riip Ti Aischiues cmi/nt
||

nieoio

<,'.
:

83.

TieeijueNai

I'l;

TieejucN

<^'

xieeijueN'

.1

TieHJUCN*

('.

84.

eTpd9HjaeN DH.ST \r. A Hail, b d, yp. X: dXX'. Ynq nep ce Kai quton ojuoih rata KCKCueHi. Tpd9H t,>. Huexepoici <,'. Xpuceooi GN djU9i9opeT ton toi nope noTNia UHTHp, d>c ouoO CTpd9exi.eN nep eN

CTpdcpHiieN

eTpd9HN nep

(op.

uueTepoici douoiciN Aisch.

Niccouai. a pies., not necessarily sense by translating / come. Imck no more we see how closely the two are connected. The idea that vicraofjLai is pres., vicro/j-ai fut., seems to have no N 186. The variant foundation. Cf.
76. 79.

du9exaNe.
Ji.

KaTi<t>aye Kai

KarivK,

with

fut.

Schol.
birth,

cf.

reiNOJUCNdN nep, at
71,

my

very

liiS.

Zenodotos of

ifallos (see X 731) concluded from this line that Homer was a Chaldaean (i.e.

astrologer!

will represent veofiai, with lengthObserve the in first arsis. ening pathetic effect of the verb which, with
veiofjiai

81. euHFENecoN, read ivT)<f>iviwv ; on A 427. I5ut tlu- reading with

see

is

derivative foo-ros, of happj' returning

its

is

regularly nsed

home, as thougli

from banishment. 77-91 are quoted by Aischines with large variations (see App. Crit.), which give us a valuable glimpse into the For 84, which popular texts of his day. happens to be quoted as in our texts by Plato, Aischines has three lines which are in all respects worse grammar and thought are alike confused, and afxcpicpopei is a non-Epic form for -iji. Generally
;

the longest speaking the quotation from H. in any classical writer may

as old as Aischines. The line added by him seems to be a reminiscence of I 327, 339. 83. TiGHJUCNai, see note on K 34. 84. Both MS. variants, Tpd9HJLJieN and (Tpa<f>r)v nep, are ai)parently wrong. The shortening of the e of the augment before rp is quite without a j)arallel in H. ; such a license is foun.d only under different and well-marked conditions H. G. 370. Buttmann's conj. as Tpdipo/jL^v nep is therefore almost certainly right, the other two variants being designed to get rid of the intrans. aor.
:

erpaipov,

which must have become unin

console us for the loss of tliese corrupt texts, and warn us against setting ourselves too high an ideal in restoring

familiar

very

earl}-

times
m.s.

fact

which has produced though less important

fragments of new lines such as we find

in

The fortunate the oldest papyri. coincidence of the citation from Plato answers once for all the suggestion that
our present vulgate was made up by Alexandrian critics from these 'prae<j Aristarchean texts.
'

(where see note), <1> receives some supjiort from the quotation in Aischines. Buttmann conj. lij 5' bfiov (Tpa<f>ofx.iv nep. which is also possible,
but
less likely to
cibc

variations, ones, in B 661 279. The conj.

MS. readings, to ws91.

have given rise to the of course corresponds

478
evre
fie

lAIAAOC Y
tvtOov eovra

(xxiii)

Mevomo?

e'^

'OiroevTO^

85

T^yajev vfierepovh" avSpoKraalrj'i ore Tralha KureKravov \\.fi<f)iSdfiavTO<; )]fj.aTi TMi

vr)TTLO^,

viro 'Kvyprj'q,

ovK

iOekooi',

dfx(f)

darpayaXoLcrt yoXwOei^;'
Linrora
XlT^Xeu?
6v6/j,7]vev
'

evdd

lie

8e^dfxevo<i

iv

Scofxaaiv

erpe^e r w\ Be Kol ocnea

X^pvaeoq

iv8vKeco<; koL <tov depdirovr

voilv
ofit)

90

<Topo<i
-rrope

dfi^iKoXvinoi
irorvia
fi^irrjp.
'

dfi(f)t(f)opev<;,

rov roi

rov

S'

d7rafMt^6fievo<i
rjOet')]

irpoaec^rj

TroSa?

(o/cu?

Ap^;tA,Xeu9

"

TiTTTe
fjLOL

fjioi,

KecpaXrj,

Sevp' l\7]\ov9a^
;

Kal

ravra cKaaT

eimeXkeaL

irdvTa fjbdX eKTeXeco Kal

TreLcrofiai

&)?

avrdp av

eyco

tol

95

Ke\evi<;.

86.

ijrjmeTepONd'

aXereiNHC
Hail.
Tuiv
a.

Kar

: OuejepoN (}: uJuexcpoN 5w Vr. A: AuerepoNa' DJ (TM). 87. auqiidduaNTa .IQ i9iSdJuaNTOC {svj\ ono Xurpfic, also U^). ai TrXeiovs 88. nhhion acrpardXoio Par. a-, {supr. c) Vr. d. Did. 89. aesdjaeNON P^. 90. av8pa axx<p dcTpardXHiciN epiccac
|l

DQR

1]

i^

Tpe9e
coi

A^GJPQSU
96.

Aischines
coc

eTpe(p'
94.

(oni.
:

t'

?)

expatpe

L>.

92 dd. At.
95.

-.

iv Trdcrais oiiK 1}v

6 arixos, T.

AeEIH
jue

Xa/iatXewi' yp. dj eeiw A.

TOI

Yr. A.

CU

wc

PR,

iv

aXXwt A.

87. This is an instance of exile for unpremeditated homicide in place of the commutation by fine, which seems to have been the usual practice in Homeric

Kal

times (see I 632-36).

That
viii.

exile

was
fl

dix(pi.(j)opr]a ; fj-erevriveKTai odv ck t^s to yap OLKodev devripas veKvlas (oj 74) ev irdcyai.s iirdyeadai dvaocChpLarov, An. oe OVK Tjv 6 Schol. T. The (ttIxos, decision that the line is interpolated
.
.

also familiar, however, we 480-81 (see also J. H. S.

know from

from w
the

is

unquestionably right.

There

pp. 124do not know enough to say 25). how the two penalties were chosen in particular cases (here, for instance, we

We

do not know whether Amphidamas was but it is akin to Patroklos or no) evident that of the two exile was the idea seems to be introduced The earlier. here in order to reconcile A 765 if., where Patroklos is living in Peleus' house, with S 324 ff., where Achilles promises Menoitios to bring his son back to Opus,' from which we naturally supjiose that he started.
; '

the funeral of Achilles is brought after his death by Thetis ; here we must understand that she gave it him when leaving for the war an act of incredible ill-omen. Besides, the aopos
dix(pi<f)opevs for

or \dpvaS, can hardly have been identical

It may be noticed dfx(pi<popevs. that this last objection does not apply to the quotation from Aischines given above, though the interpolation of the
dp.(pi.(popvs is

with an

as early as his day ; it is doubtless due to the fame acquii'ed by

this vessel in later mythology. The scholia tell us, after Stesichoros, that was a gift from Hephaistos to it
ill

88.

The game

of

kniccklc-bones,

so

popular in later Greece, is mentioned only here in H. 90. eN9uKecoc, kindly (cf. d8evK-f]s, harsh), occurs elsewhere in II. only in
(2
;

Dionysos, who passed it on to Theti.s return for her protection recorded

in

Z 136.
94.

AeeiH,

Trpoacpuivrjais

it is

very

common
which
ei

in

Oil.

eTp9e,

irptaiivTepov,

Schol.

A.

vewTepov wpos Patroklos was

not
92.

^Tpa<f>e,

is

intrans.

The
rji'

only trans, aor.

iv

is 'idpe^a.

ddeTeiraL, otl

aopov di5coKv,

older than Achilles, see A 787 and Plato, " cD dd-q Syrup. 180 a. XafxaiXiuv ypd(pei " Ki(pa\r} yeXotov 8e ewi veKpQi to Si

dWoi! \dpvaKa KaXeT (0 795),

Trpos rt

deiij

5io

7]

dnrXrj,

An.

lAIAAOC Y

(xxiii)
irep

41<)

uWa
w<i

fMOi

atraov

crrfjdi'

fiivvvOa

uficfx/SaXovTC

aWj'jXovii

oXooto TerapTTcofiecrOa yuoiu.^

(^iXrjicnv,

ov8

apa (f)(ov7jaa<i wpe^uTo -yepcrl eXa^e' "^v^ij St Kara -^Oovo^

rerptyvia.
"^^

ijVTe

Kairvo^;

100

oH'^eTo

racfxop 8

uvopovcrev
8'

A^tXXei'v

X^P^^
"
a

cvfiTrXardyTjcrev,
?}

ctto^

oXocftvBvbv

eenrev

TTOTToi,
'^^''

pa
A'-^*

Ti

ecTTi

KUL elv
(f)pev<;

\thao
ovk
tvt

hofjuoicn

"^v^h
'^VX^I

iBcoXov,

drap

Trdfiirav
105

Travvv^iV V"/'

fc"</>fO"''"'/'^f^

YlaTpoKXfjo<; SeiXoio youcoad re fivpo/Mevr/ re,

Kai

fioL

Ka(TT

iirereXXev,

eiKTO hk deaKeXov avT6)i.

v(f>'

ft)?

(puTo,

Tolai Be TrdtJiv
he

'ifxepov

otpae yooio?;&>?

ixvpofxevoicri
dfj,(f)l

rolat

(f)dvrj

poSoBdKTvXo<;

veKvv eXeetvov.

drap Kpeiwv
a,

Ayafiefivwv

no
I

97. 98.

oXooTo
t"
6.6.
:

aju9i6a\6NTec CJPRSTU Hail, if dWooi KpuepoTo A.

:

102.

Mosc. 2, Vr. d 6ju9ixueeNTec l;iil. a s>i/>r. cujanardrHceN S Lips. Moi'. \'r. It A.

:

b'

S}!-.

D.
?

104

Aph.
II

103. 6Xo9u&p6n Liji.^. aOrap CF. H ndjuinaN

:

ti
:

1'<jI;

Vr.

tic

r>.

eIn

cn T'.

-,/i.
,1

nacai T.
:

106.
ii.
||

A(iT
107.
kt\.
:

ecp'icTHKei Syr.
:

e9eicTHK
<>.

9eicTHKH
:

e9eicTHKei
y.'Ac/.
i.

C9eCTHKei Ar. yp. rodouca \.

109.

^ciKTO

eicKTO

108.

V<p'

69" Aristotle
I'lut.

11,

(.).

9dNH
I.

jueXac eni ecnepoc H\ee

(=a

423)

Mor.

11 1 k.

110.

auTdp

<

97. In the sense cmbraciiig a.ij.(pi^a\?v elsewhere always has x^^po-^- which has ciXXhXouc is best to be supjilied here. taken with it as governeil by the pre-

very respectable authority, and must have been the reading IVopertins had before him when he wrote .s-uul The meaning rcijuired aliquid moms.

has

position (like d/iipix^'dfis Trarep' iadXov, tt 214), though the division of the line would prima facie refer it to rerapwuBut this mid. aor. is never elsefiecda.

not to be got from the vulg. ns, there some soul and wraith in Hades the right sense is that of the text, the soul is something even in Hades it is not
is
is
;

where used transitively.

101. TCTpiruTa. the voice is as weak a cojty of the living voice as is the ddiAi'kov of the avrSs. The idea is carried out in w 6-10 (of the souls of the slain suitors), Jjs 5' 0T vvKTepidei fivxiiJi dvTpov OecnreaioLo ws al TeTptyvlai Tpi^ovaai iroTiovTai a/uL TJl'ffav. Similarly in Hamlet, 'The .sheeted dead Did squeak and gibber in For similar ideas the Roman streets.'
.
.

For hiatus alter entirely annihilated. ti compare E 465, V. 59.3, d 1-36, t 339, k 246, and the common tI ij (Tiij). 105. rdp refers to the clause ^ pd ti
.

ddoiXou, the intervening

words being

parenthetical. 107. Various emendations have been irdfT jirojiosed to save the F of ckqctq rd f^acrra Ijcntley, a.wat'T' Brandreth.
:

Fick

(cf.

roOra eVoora 95),

Kai m'(<)

among modern savages

tire Culture,
i.

cf. T}'Ior,

Primi-

452. interest of this line to students of historical psychology is obvious, especially to the school of anthropologists who find in dream-appearances of the dead which often have a peculiar vividness the origin of the belief in
103.

ew^TeWe lca<7Ta Hoffmann. But we nui.st beware of making the text more
antique

The

than

it

ever was.

eecKcXoN.

130.

after it will be
life

discussion found in App. L, g 12-14.

full

death.

of
ti

109. Here again we have a <iuotation with a large variation from Plutarch, who as a professed antiquarian seems to have cherislied a preference for praeAlexandrine texts, though in his day the present vulgate was long established.
'
'

480
ovpi]d'i

lAlAAOC
r
oiTpvve
iic

"

(xxiii)

TTcivToOev
'Shjpiovrj'i
ot
S'

kXktlmv

koI dvepa'i d^e/xev vXtjv eirl 8' dvr]p iadXo'i opcopet,

'ISo/jievyo'?.
%e/30"t^'

Oepdirwv dya7r7]vopo<;
v\oT6fi,ov<;

I'aav

ireXeKea^ ev

e^ovre^i

aetpd'^ T

euTrXe/cTou?

irpo

S'

cip'

ovpr]e^

kIov

avTMv

TToWd S' dvavra KciravTa irdpavrd re So^fjud r rjXOov. dX)C ore 8j) Kvr]/xov'i irpoo-e^av TroXfTriSa/co? 'IS?;?,
avTLK

apa SpO?
T<Z9

vylriKO/xovi

rava'r'jKei

^oKkml
^A'^Uiol
120

rd/xvov eirefyo/xevot'
TTiTTTOV.
/XV

ral Se fieyaXa
he

Krvrrreovaat

67rLTa

8ta7r\l](T(TOVTe^
irocrcrl

kSov

rjiJbiovwv'

ral

yQova

harevvTO

i\S6p,evai ireSiOLO Sid pcoTn'fca irvKvd.

111. t'

om.

Kara xoXXo.
:

tGiv

JU" Hail, a, and aji. xaNUHKeT J. 120. DST Par. SianXwccaNTec Par. Ij c 'irepoi 8e ^lappHCCONxec 3ia]n\iccoNTec Syr. and ap. Did. 122. e\K6ueNai D (Kyj. r((s.) t^>. 121. hjuionouc D. Eust.: 7/1. SiaxjuHroNTec, X.
112. kXiciecon noXuniadKOU Eust.

DGHJQU

kXicecon AS.
:

avTfypd<jiwv Schol. A. 117. KpHUNOuc 118. a^ and ap. Did.

||

aseJULCN

kzixxeu

G.

112.

eni

471,
(-rat).

!;

104 eVt 5' The verb

Spcopei, wntched, as y avipe^ eadXol opovro i.s to . be conn, not

ovpos, eiriovpos,

the ritual use of that wood

with

op- to rise,

but with

Tip.a.opo's,

must
date
])erf.

root op from Fop (opdw) whicli have lost the f at a very early so early that the reduplicated could be formed exactly as if the

initial

vowel were primitive.

In fact

oper (pvXaaaei. (pvXaKrripLa (also in a Cretan inscr., see Schulze Q. JS. p. 17 note).

the formation seems to fusion with op-vv/xL had Othei- traces of this use to be found in Hesych.

shew that conalready begun. of the verb are

and

ihpeia'

is found both among Greeks and Germans. The latter ace. to Tacitus burnt their famous dead certis ligtiis. It is safer to see no more than an allusion to the fact that, if we may judge from modern times, the forests of the Troas were almost 'The road from exclusively of oaks. Bounarbashi to Alexandria Troas leads through an almost uninterrupted forest of these [valonea] oaks,' Barker Webb in Schliemann Ilios p. 116, where three other species are mentioned. 120. 3ian\HCC0Nxec, splitting outus
'

the Fick rejects 112-1-3 and 123-24 thrusting in of Meriones and Idomeneus
;

is

at

least

special

needless, and looks like a attempt to give prominence to

Cretan heroes as in N.
116. The three curious adverbs are ctTra^ in Greek evidently 'noncewords formed for the sake of the jingle on the analogy of eaavra and dvavra, and meaning no more than avd, Kara, The first two have, however, the wapd.
\ey6p.eva.
'

cori'esponding adjectives dvavrris and KardpTTjs in classical Greek. Uphill,

(downhill, cdong-hill,

the

and across will give we need not" inquire too sense closely into the difference between the last two. The line has attained a fame, perhaps beyond its merits, as an imitation of the .sound of the stamping feet. 118. Gerlach .suggests that the special naention of oaks may be significant, as

5iair\iaaoyTs did Tou I, Did. This is evidently in allusion to j' 31S ev oe TrXiaaovro Tr6decraiv of the but it could ambling gait of mules hardly be used of men. (Heyne with Schol. T takes it to mean setting their e5 Siajid^Tes, for the eti'ort. ) feet apart, 121. SaxeuNxo, tore up) in the violence of their efforts, as T .394. The explanation of the scholia ip-ept'^ov pa8ii'ov<TaL, measured by their paces, is gratuitously artificial and does not suit the Homeric use of tlie verl). 122. eXaojueNai with gen., eager for (to reach) the plain, as S 276, e 210, Cf. iirei'ybp.evo^ "Aprjos etc. H. G. ^ 42.
ApiffTapxos,
5e
; ,

dWoL

"

"

151

c.

The variant

iXKoixevai

-n-edioio

dragging across the plain would be worth consideration, were it not for the restricted use of the mid. eXKeadai, which is used only of pulling out with the

hand

(one's

own

hair or sword).

lAIAAOC Y
7rdvTe<i

(xxili)

481

uXoTO/xoi

(f>iTpov<i

(f)pov

&Js"

yap

uvcoyei

yiy)piovi]<;

Oepdiroiv dyaTrt'/i^opo^ 'I8o^ei>}o?.

Kao 3

dp'

eV

uKrPi'i

(idWov

tTfia^epd},
ol

'4v6'

up'

'A^/Weu?
126

tppdaaaro \laTpoKXcoi fxeya yptov ySe

avTon.

aurdp

iirel

TTdvrrjL

T7apaKa(3(3a\op daireTOv vXrjv,

aoX\e'es^

tiW

dp'

av6i

fievovTe<i

avrdp

'A^tX-Xei/?

avTtKa
iTTTTOi/s"

yivp/jic8ov6(T(Tt

<f)i\o7rTo\ep,oicn

KeXevae
130

^aXKor ^(oviwcrdac,
ol
S'

d'ypvvvTo

^eu^ai 8 vtt 6^a<piv eKaarov Kul iv T ev'^ecT (J IV e8vvoi>,

dv 8

e^av
fxev
fcV

7rpoa6e
fivplof
Bpi^i
8e

ev 8L<f)puLai Trapai/Sdrai rjvlo-^oi, re. i7r7rf]<;, fxerd 8e ve(f)0^ eiTrero irei^ow, <pepop YlciTpoKXov eralpoi. veKvv Karaelvvov, as" iire^aXXov
'

8e fieaoicri

Trdi'TU

135

Keipofievoi

oTTidev

8h Kdprj e^e

8lo<;

A'^iXXev^;

d^uu/j.vo<i
01
8'

erapov yap dfzvfiova Trefnr 'Ai'SocrSe. 6t -y^oypov ikuvov '66 i a^icri 7re(f)pa8 \\-y^cXXv^,
Kai
:

nepiKdBBaXoN Q

1". 127. napaicduBaXoN (iKSTU' Syr. Hail, a, Mosc. 129. KcXeuc CQ iMor. liar. JucTHuda nepiKduBaXoN \ r. A. 5' e" A {siipr. &') CHST Syr. Vr. 1). 130. x"^"*"' ^ I- A and ap. Eust. 132. ON: CN L. 131. opNUNTO PR: oTpuNON A//'s. N ON D. napaBdyai uera 133. JULexa 134. craTpoN J. L y>//. Mosc. 2. 135. KaraeiNucaN

125.

Kab

"J

|i

'

(,.

Ar.
137.
138.

"Vat. 1": KQTaeiXuoN

jV

rtai.

(Did.). Vr.
dc2>

Par.

f.

rdp

B"
:

'iKaNON

dp .Ii(?). Ykonto A

II

Svaoc

H.T Syr.

Vr. b, Par.

136. Xe cxeee e, and &\\oi Sell.

:

S'l'.

A.

{yp.

Ykonon) H.
against
si.x
;

126. HpioN, barrovj, also in later prose

instances of thematic forms

and poftry.
l:jl.

unknown. CN reuxecciN eduNON

1>it.

as

U,')4.

The verb is used also with es, x w 498, and Kara reiy^fa A 222.
132.
;

'-01

>

while 6ppvfiL takes thematic {w/xwe. -of) lorins in tiie imperf. active non-thematic i" tlie mid. For the custom of cutting

irapnapaiBdxai, here only a ditlerent sense in /3e/3aws is used in A 522 (see note there). It is used as here of the fighting man in the chariot by Eur. and Xeii. (see Le.x. ). 135. KaraeiNUON, clothed, a hyperThe variant Karabolical expression. eiXvov irraj^icd, up comes to the same

thing,

cf. 4'

319

eiXvffd) \paixa.6oi.aiv.

The
Ionic

form

eiVi- for evuv- {Fe(T-vv) is late

Herod.) and is not found {eireivvffdai again in H., though et^ei/os is very near. The long stem in fact occurs only in fvvvcrdaL. evvvTo, three times and twice As between the respectively in Od. -sivvov thematic and non - thematic -dvvcav there seems to be little clioicc but in the similar 6ij.vv- we have the non-thematic dTrw^cii'i' once only (/3 377)
;

and laying them on the 141 and 5 198. The women of Albania still cut otV their hair at the death of a near relative but not, it would seem, the men (von Halm, Alb. Stud. i. 150). A part cut straight from the living body represents the whole man, who thus offers himself as an escort to the shades. So when the witch got possession of a fresh-cut haii' or nail]>aring she had the victim in her power. For other instances of the custom see Tylor, Friin. CiiUure ii. 364: Rohde, J'syclie, \u \& ; Frazer, Pa?/5. iv. p. 136. In 135-39 and 166-70 we have two
off locks of hair

corpse

cf.

sequences of five jjurely dactylic lines, the longest in the Iliad. If any efiect is consciously aimed at, it is that of the marching, not the galloping or dancing, rhythm. See on Z 511.

VOL.

II

482
KcirOeaav,
ev6'
al^\ra

lAlAAOC Y
Se
ol fievoeLKea

(xxiii)
vrjeop

vXrjv.

avr

aXX"

ivorjcre
irvpi]'?

TrohdpKij'i

Sto?

'A%tA,Xeu9'

140

crra?
rrjv

airdvevOe

^avdrjv direKeiparo yairi^v,

Tpe(j)e
e-Trl

pa

o'^Orjcra'i

STrep-^etcoi irorapLML S' dpa elirev Ihoov

rrfKeuooiaav'

ohoira irovToV
145

"

XirepxeC, aXXw? crot ye Trarrip r^prjcraro IlT/Xei)? Keiae jxe voaTrjcravra (fitXrjv eV irarpiSa yalav crot re ko/xtjv Kepeecv pe^euv 6' iepr)v eKarofi^rjv,
9

7rVT7]KOVTa S' evop'^a Trap' avroOc ixrf>C lepevaecv re 0U7]eL<i. 7rr)yd<;, o6t rot refxevo^ ySft)/xo9 6 yepwv, crv Be ol voov ovk eTe\ea-aa<;. ft)9
'qpdO'

vuv h\

eirel

ov veo/xai ye
ijpco't:

(j)i\r)v

eV

irarpiha yalav,

150

TiarpoKXwi
(W9

ko/xtjv

OTrdaaL/jH

(pepeadaL.'

eiTToov

drJKev,

ev %f/30"t Totcri Be Trdcriv

ko/jlijv
v(f)^

erdpoio (puXoio
Sypae yooto.
yeXioto,
elire 'TTapaard<;'

Tfiepov
(f)do'i

Kal vv K
el
firj

oBvpo/jLevoccriv
^

eBv

'AytXX.ei'S'

al-v//^'

Ay afjuefivovi

155

143. eTne nphc on jmcraXrtxopa euu6N Q Vr. b. 139. NHNeoN Mosc. 2, Eiist. aCiTiKa D, yp. Par. a, 147. 00x691 PRSTU Par. a c e g 144. Apdcaro Q. Bounoc P (Boouoc P"'). 152 ovi. 148. nar^c J. auei Vr. b. fv dWwL A
:

|1

Dt

Lips.^

153.
is

69'
a

^9' H.

154 om.

J.

140.

This

Odyssean phrase, recurring

in 193 below.

characteristically in 21. only

128. It may here aXXoj, see note on be referred to the ordinary use of dWos, in other icise than what proves to be the

Compare Aisch. Cho. 6-7 wXoKa'Icdxwt dpewT-qpiov, rbv bevrepov 8e Tovde wevd7)Tripiov, where the mourning The lock and nurture lock are distinct. 7r\6/ca/xos dpeirTrjpLos was usually cut off on coming of age.' Achilles still wears it because he left his home while quite young. Cf. Pausan. i. 37. 3 dyeL\iJ.aTa be eirl tGil irora/xQi, Mv-rjaifxaxv^, to oe
141.
JJ.OV
'

but it is equally likely that from passages like this a confusion between the two words was established, 147. nap' auroei, see note on M 302. ewopxa, rAeia, males without blemish of the Jewish ritual. iepeuceiN ec nHrdc,
reality
;
' '

cf.

erepov avd6r]/xa Keipofievov oi tt]v Kop.7]v Tov TraiSbs eTTi tljl Kiji^tcrwi. Kadeardvai be iK iraXaiov Kai toFs Tracrt rovro "EXXijcrt av reKfxalpoiTo Trof^cret, rfJL 'OfjLTjpou TLs ds TOP llrfKia ev^aadal (p-rjcri. rcDt STfepxetcDt Kepew dva<yu}divTos ck Tpolas 'A^iXX^ws See also viii. 20. 3; 41. 3, T7)v KofMjv.

\aj3wv d-n-edeLpoTofXTjaa The phrase may imply an actual of the victims into the water, cf. dropping 4" 132, but need not necessarily mean more
is^bdpov.
is allowed to run in. 148. OHrdc, here waters, as often in later Greek (e.g. Aisch. J'ers. 311), not for Phthia lies only on the sources lower part of the Spercheios (W.-M. on Eur. j?e?-c. 890). This of course does not apply to X 147. as dva'CffffovaL proves,

X 35

to. Oe ^lijXa

than that the blood

and

for further instances,

ancient and

modern, Frazer's note on the last passage. The scholia shew that the meaning of the act was quite obscure to the authorities on which they ai'e based.
observe,

151. ondcaiui,

wish,

representing

the opt. expresses a a more deferential

'

scholia ixdTr)v quoting Eur. MetL 1030, Ar. 11 the usage is common in Attic Eqit. Fick refers the prose as well as poetry. "word in this sense to *aXtos = iJXeos, Aeol.
;

144.

aWcoc =

mood than oTrda-w, I should like it,' 'may I be allowed to give

H.
299
to

to give
it' (cf.
its

as

the

G. d). 9epeceai, go way, a pleonastic use, see note on <& 120. 154. For the use of the dat. with e3u The line recurs ir 220, (p 226. cf. B 413.
cf.
\p

241.

lAIAAOC ^

(\xiii;

483

ArpeiSi], aol yap re fidXiaTa ye \ao<i 'Ayatwj; TretaovTat fivOoicrf yooio fiev (tti kuI ucrat, I'vv B (iTTo TTvpKunj'i aK^huaov Kal hetTrvov dufoydi

OTrXeadai'
Kijdeo'i

rdSe

3'

(i/j,(f)l

Trovijao/jted^

olai fjuiXirrTa
itfifii

icTTi

veKvs'

irapa

o'l

dyol

[xaix'nnwv."

IHO

avrap eVet to y uKovaev tiva^ dvhpow Xyap.e/j.vcov, avTLKa \ahv fxev aKeSacrei' Kara vrjwi iiawi,
Kr)8ep,oi'<;

Se

Trap'

audi fievov Kal

vi]eoi>

vXijv,

TTOirjaav

Se

irvpijv

kKaruixrrehov evda Kal tvOa,

iv
156.

Be

TTvpi^ji

vTrciTrji

veKpov deaav d-^vvfxevoL

;|

Kr/p.

165

JU^N : Ilarl. a, Vr. b, Mosc. 2. T : re 1). 169. xd 160 followed in Pap. \ by a line conlaininfj ajU9inoNHcdjuie' V. 161. t6 r' T6h' Vr. A. 162 followed in P.ip. \ by a line ]ci-ioNeccKea[. kXiqc k[ (strpr. ci ovir la). loiitaiiiiiii,' JaNxeKaTQ 163. HreJUONCC Vr. A. 164. eKaxojunoaoN : nap' aCiei : Kaxauei Paj). \. siipr.) LRS {Lips,

rdp
II

CDHJPRU
:

be T

G.

si/pr.)

CKQXONneaoN

P.

165.

an- read aXu anotlier containing' ]axaxpciNauHca[.

156.
.

\ has] [ ] Kpo[ by Crenfell-Huiit, nax by van L.

P.ip.

the faint letters marked The line is followed by

coi

juueoici,

cf.

l.oO

rot

to the

same

susi)icion as

w^Va,

^aOii)

iireeffsiv,

whiuii

dill'ers,

however, be-

cause the weak toi may be refjarded as This virtually a possessive, Unj words. cannot be the ease with coi, which is in ap|)Osition with fivdoKn by a sort of
'

whoU'-and-part'
. .

figure.

\a6c

nci-

coNxai, as B 278, etc. 157. rooio acai, the Lonncxion is they may, for me (^at), take their fill of lament but for the moment,' etc. i.e. I do not wish to cut their mourning short, but now is not the time for it. The idea is expanded in T 1.55 tf. (T 171
'
; ;

= 158

for oirXfcrOaL see

oiJui<pi

on T

172).

noNHCojuee", not d/xcpnrovTjl.a K. and otiiers write, on ffo/J-eO' as account of the caesura. aiXKpi is adverbial, all round expressing carefulness, as in ^ 254, just our 'look a./ji.<pi fidXa (ppdieade at the question all round.' Cf. v 307, where a.fjL(peTrovlTo may equally well be
159.
d/J.(p

(from ijjKfFia, liadfFirj). Some, ace. to Herodianos, regarded it as a gen., 'is a matter of grief but this predicative use of the gen. is Latin rather than Homeric (//. G. 148). oY x aroi. so. Ar. {Kai ffXfSbv eiffif, o'i being the rel. diravTes, Did.) understood the letters to stand for ol rayoi, but apart from tlie hardly Homeric u.se of the article the word Tay6s does not occur in H., and where it is found in Attic it always has d. {We have rayovxos however, Aisch. Eum. 296.) The fragment of an additional line in Pap. X has been variously restored aKtSaaov 5' ijS' ot K-qSeudves dirb \adu airavTa, or van L!'s ol o dpa Kr/de/xdvei aKiSaadvTuiv \abv aTravra will give something like the original, unless 160 ended ditlerently.

(TTOVeiTO.

160. khSeoc

= KTjSeios, a family

grief

the notion of grief, which prevails in the subst. (see N 464), is in the adj. developing that of family tie, though always in connexion with mourning. So khScxx6nec {I6'i) = kindrol mourners. For the double form of the adj. cf. XP'^"^^^ by x/>''<'""os. But the dropping of the t (after pa.ssing into a semi -vowel) is curious where it does not form ]iart of an original diphthong the primary form being K7)5e(T-Lo-s. It is thus subject
;

162. The added line in Pap. \ is evidently Kdirvtacrdu re Kara KXicria^ Kai dettrvov t\ovTo ( = B 399). 164. CKaxojunedoN, not eKCLToixwoSov as some editors read, in deference to the supposed demands of analotry. tteSis the original weak stem (G. Mej^er Gr.

we see from Trej'os, dpr/vpbLat. ped-, as well as from inscriptions and the best Ms. tradition of Pindar and Herod. The temple at Athens which preceded the Parthenon was called
S 10, n. 3), as
jTfj'a,

the eKarofiTredov.
165.
in

The
\

restoration of the
is

added

line

Pap.

not

clear.

Kara

x^P*'^'"

484

lAlAAOC Y

(xxiii)

8' apa irdvTWV koI a/Ji(f)e7roV irpoaOe Trvpi)^ ehepov re veKvv fxe'^/dOvpiO'i K-^LXkevi STjfjLov eXoDV eKciXv^e TToSa? eK Ke(^aXr)i;, nrepl he Spara aMfiara vrjei. e'*?

iv

8'

eTidei /ji6\iT0<i

koX d\eL(j)aTO^
'Triavpa^;

dfM(f)i(j)op>]a<i,

170

7rpo<i

Xep^ea kXivcoV

ipLav'xeva'^

tTTTTOv^

ive/SaWe irvpfji p^eydXa areva^L^cov. evvea ron ye dvaKTt Tpaire^vjei; Kvve<i rjcrav Kol fiev TMV eve/BaXke Trvprji 8vo heipoTOfirjcra'^,
ea(TVfiev(o<i

8(o8eKa Se Tpcocov /xeyadu/xcov vlea'i iaOXov'i kukcl Se cf^peal fxi^Sero epya. )(^aXKWi Brjiocov
ev he
7rvpo<;
/iet-o?

175

rjKe

aihrjpeov,
cfilXov
8'

o^pa

vefioiro-

dupLw^ev r
'"

dp"

eTreira

ovoixr^vev

eralpov
180

'X^cupe

p.01,

M UdrpoKXe,

kol elv 'AtSao hofxotai-

Trdvra yap r^hrj rot rereXeap^eva wcnrep virkcTT^v. 8(o8eKa puev Tpcowv p,eya6vpi(ov vlea<i ead\ov<i Toi)? dfia aol 7rdvTa<; irvp eaOiei' J^Kropa o ov rt
'

Scoao)

hamepiev, dX\a Kvvea-aiv. w? (f)dr direCkrjcra^' rov 8' ov Kvi'e<; dpi<f)'TrVovro, dWd Kvva^ p.ev d\a\Ke Alo^ dvydTT]p 'Acf^poBtTT)
Ylptapii^7]v

irupl

185

169.

dpara
!i

ra.

ttoWo.
P.
i!

tQp

v-n-o/j.i'Tjfj.dTwv

5pT<4,

Did.

172.

nupi

CPSU

uerdXwc 174. nupi CPU. abcnp ST Syr. Par.

Vr. b
d.

cTONaxizcoN CD 178. diucoseN d' R.

a- e
f,

(p. ras.)

JL (PM). 9iXoN t' CDQ.

i>.

ev

dWwi A:

reXeco t6 ndpoieeN

173-74 om. T)K 180. TCTeXeCJUeNa toi CR. 182. Tl

:

184. ajui9ereN0NT0 J.
dfn](rdiJii'oi.

or -yjffavTo agrees with

165

is

pa Kv\Lv86fxvos KaTaii-qcTaTO Van L. completes /cat Xep<^lv irjiffi. Kovl7]v dfj.ijadp.ei'OL K(pa\fi(pi, but the Kai joining the two participles is not satisfactory. Perhaps Kal kovLtjv Kara Xepalv dfjLTjaavT' aidaXoeaaav (cf. S 23). 166 = 1 466, q.v. 168. See App. L, 7. 171. kXIncon evidently implies the pointed amphora, meant to be stuck into the ground or leant against a wall. This practice survived in the Attic funeral XijKu^ot, small pointed jars ranged round the bier of the dead. 176. Compare <t> 19. It is not to be supposed that by the Mord kok^ the
{Koirpos) Trjv
. .

certainly no moral condemnation of Zeus. 177- ci^HpeoN, relentless, cf. P 424, T 372, X 357. ncjuioito, feed upon, B 780. = 19-20, but for the change 179-80 to TereXecJUCNa ucnep from reXew rd irdpoidev, which circumstances seem to demand. The recurrence of most Mss.
to the former phrase may be due both to a reminiscence and to the desire to avoid the hiatus. 184-91 are rejected by Fiisi and
Dtintzer, chiefly because they anticipate the events of the next book the dragging of Hector in 187 and the ransoming which is indicated by the irplv of 190. Other difficulties are the appearance of

poet means to pass any ethical criticism on his Achilles. Such a judgment would be quite against the Epic style (see note on T 463). The word means only that what he did was ill work for his victims in H 478 ^a^lx pipero p.riTLTa Zet'/s there
;

Aphrodite, who nowhere else has any eifect apspecial regard for Hector, the parently attributed to the oil of preventing the skin from being torn, and the curious idea that the spot on which

lAIAAOC T (xxm)
yfiara Kol vvKTa<:, pohuevn Be XP^*^^
ufx/Bpoaicoi,
TOii
S'

4H5

eXaiojt,

Xva

fir)

fxiv

UTrohpix^oi
8e

eXKvard^wi'.

eVi Kvaveov
Trehiovhe,
veKv<;,
17 6

vcf)o<i

-qyaye ^l^ol^o<i
xj^ipov

WttuWcdv
190

ovpavodev

KdXvyjre

diravTa,

oaaov
aKi'jXei'

eTreix^
dfM(f)\

pi

firj irplv /xevo<; rjeXuuo Yftia I'veaiv 7)Se p-eXeacnv.

ev6^

n.aTpoK\ov eKaiero redv7]o)TO<;' dX)C ivorjae TToSdpKrj^; 8to<i 'A^iWeuv* crra? d-wdvevOe 7rvpi]<; Boioi<i rjpaT dve/xoicn, koI vTricrx^TO Upd KoXd' Hopey]i Kai 7,e(f)vpa)i,
ouSe
TTvpr]

avr

195

TToXkd Se KoX aTrevSwp

iXdefiev,
6(f)pa

^^pycrecoi

heiraC Xirdvevev

rd-^t'CrTa

irvpl

(pXeyedolaro veKpoi,

186.

192.

191. CKHXei' ('ckhXci) XP^TccN H. KoieTo CG.iPHSTr Hail, a, Vr. A.

S2.

ADT

Syr.:

CKuXei

.)

ckhXh(i)

<2.

TceNHCOTOC
[|

.ll'(^)KSU

(A

siip,:}

-.

TceNeiwToc

unecxero L>. unicyeTO ACl'RTU ill 196. XP^C" JI'ap. \ by one ending JNCKarapHN (?). 197. cXeeTN C.ITU Hail, a, .Mo.sc. 2, \\: A, yp. A. nupfi NCKpoN CCi.rPRT Syr. Hail. a.
195.
:

Tliis line is followftl

eX(X)iT6NeueN I>H.
.J

.Mo.sc'.

2, ilail. a.

Hector's body lies should be hidden, thongh no such mirac^le is noticed in a 15 tr. On the other hand, von Christ remarks that the eini)hatic llarpoh-Xov in 192 implies tliat some one else has been

which
in

it is derived is not mentioned the poems, but makes its first appearance in Greek literature in the

Hiimn
187.
opviTTU)

to Ikinfi'r.

The the subject of the preceding lines. appearance of Aphrodite does not imply any special regard ; she acts with Apollo because these two are the leading patrons of Troy. The cloud in 188 is perhaps a way of saying that Phoibos, as sun-god, prevents the sun from shining on the body, and does not oblige us to suppose that the poet conceived a dense fog as The case then is not filling the hut.
very strong except against 187, which is but the lines, with their indefensible unexplained anticipations of fi, rather interrupt than help the narrative, and would be better away. au<peneNONTo, see note on ^ '203. 186. Huaxa kqi nuktqc, this order of words is found only here and k 142 elsewhere night always comes first, poddcNTi may mean ovAy fragrant or tliere be an allusion to tlie ancient idea may that oil of roses was an antiseptic see Pausan. ix. 41. 7 to 5k k tQv p65wv
; ;

anodpu9oi seems to be an aorist, being the only known form of the It does not recur in Greek. The ])res. would, however, suit the sense l)ies. better, as the dragging is a continuous
action. 191. Fick

remarks that for ckhXci' we should read a-Kei\ei\ the regular form from cTKiWu), as there is no trace of a The mistake may have pres. (7\-d\\w. arisen from misunderstanding a primitive 2KEAEI. au9i nepi. adverbial, Ynccin being a loc. dative to be taken with xpoa. the flesh upon the sine^cs. 19F). Bop^Hi, see on I 5. For the new line in Pap. X Ludwich conjectures
TToXXa fikv evx^fifos fj.a.\a toi'S u>Tpvv Kar' dpT)v. But the state of the fragment is such that to judge from the facsimile (in Grenfell and Hunt, Greek Papyri ii.
PI.
iii.)

Menrad's dpvwv

jrpuToyoi'wt' p^^eiv

Troiov/nevov

{fivpov),

et

yafffiiva

^v\ov xP'O'^i

Kai dyd\/j.aTa eippverai Kai ravra

cr)ire56vos.

the adj.,

As with Xeipideis H. uses though the substantive from

K-XeirV eKarofi^-qv is by no means impossible. 197. If there were any authority for the trans, use of (pXeyedoiaro, the variant viKpov would be jireferable to NCKpoi, as it would be natural that the body of Patroklos alone should be noticed.

486
v\r]

lAlAAOC Y
T aeuacTO Kai]/u,vai.

(xxiii)
8'

MKea

'Ipt?

apdwv dtovaa fierdjyeko'i r)\d dpefioicrtv. 01 fjiev iipa Xe^vpoto 8va-a60<i dOpoot evhov elXaTTLVTjv haivvvro' Oeovaa he 'lpi<i eTrea-rr]
^rfkwi
irdvre'i
rj

200

eiTL

\t6ecoL.

rol S'

to?

thov
et?

6^9a\p.ol(7L,
e

dvrji^av Kokeov re

fiiv

eKaaTO<i'

8'

au6' e^eadat fxev dvi']varo,

eSo<i'
el/XL

"

ovx

yap avra

err'

he [xvdov' 'flKeavolo peeOpa,

elire

205

AWiOTTcov e? yalav, o6i pe^ova eKar6fi/3a<i ddavdroa, Iva hr] Kol i'yoi fMeraSaiaofiaL IpMV.

d\X

'Ap^tA,eu9

e\6eiv dpdrai,

Boperiv rjhe Zecj^vpov KeXaSeivov koI virlo-^eTac lepa Koka,

rjo

6<ppa TTvprjv oparjre Ka^j/J^evcu,

evi

Keirac
A'^aiol."

210

IldTpoK\o<i, TOP irdvre'i dvaaTevd'^ovaiv

198. Te
(siqjr.

e)
a,

ceuaiTO (Ar. ?) Syr., RST (Par. b g supr.)

:

i"
t'

aWiOL A ecceueTo

recceuaiTO

P
:

t'

ecceuauo

AGQ
Vr.
b.

D-L

Par.

Harl.

Mosc. 2 (supr.

oi

over a) Par.
iJid.
Ii

g^
A.

t'
||

h
:

t'

ecceuoNTO
204.

I)i,

c(c)euaTO CHJU OXhn t' ecceiioNTO

(re cciiaiNTo

Heyne)

(tp.

OJKea
:

6'

cokq be Pap.

200-02
:

o/ti.

201. unecTH

HQS.

PKST

podcoN C. Mosc. 2.
198.

Syr. Vr. A. 206. C 209.

oY b' Q. 205. aueic CGQ : auei

202. Toi b'

aue'

{yp. auTic)

au H.

Syr.

1|

cTne Te
an' G.
|1

i|

In'

raTaN

yp. ec Shaaon, ws al uTrd run' TroXeojy, Did.

1]

^esouc'

unicxcTO

LijJS.

r'

The variants t' eaaevairo and eaaevaro are relics of an original re This verb is always treated aaeijaiTo. metrically as if it began with a double

had crept
the F
is

then follow that the wrong form wKe'a in early enough to enable it to be introduced here.) In E 353, 365,
inadmissible
;

cf.

also

27.

consonant, and this was expressed graphiiaaeuaTo is evidently the correccally. tion of a grammarian who was offended an aor. opt. should have what lie that

thought
is

Vv-as

an augment.

If

Heyne

right in conjecturing that there was a variant iiX-qv re aevaivro, it would mean
start

the aor. is tJie wood a-burning both trans, and intrans. This would For naturally go with veKpbv in 197.
;

Bentley conj. which is strikingly contirmed by the But it is clear that reading of Pap. X. the name, though it probably had the The F, lost it at a very early period. only passage which requires it is 9 409 = 77, 159); in all other cases where { a hiatus precedes, it is in the diaeresis after the first or fourth foot. The very common djKea'^Ipis at the end of a line is rather an argument against the F for wKia is a most suspicious form for iliKua and practically without analogy. (cJK-efta), It would seem that we should rather read ci/ce'i." "Ipts. (It would, however,
;

coKca

S' "^Ipic

tD/ca

8k Flpis,

This is the only case where Iris goes on an errand without being sent by a god. 200. Ze9upoio gnSon, like Aios evSov T 13. Zepiiyros is invariably spoken of as a stormy and dangerous wind in H., except in 5 567, where its coolness is alluded to. It must be admitted that this scene falls below the dignity of its surroundings there is an unmistakable touch of humour in the party of the Avinds and their behaviour to the goddess, This may be an intentional relief to the
;

gloom of the funeral, or may possibly betray the hand of an interpolator. 205. oox e9oc, cf. A 648. For pee&pa C has podwv, a possible reading, see F 5.
206.

For the

feasts

We must suppose Aithiopia cf. A 423. that Iris heard Achilles from Aithiopia, and has come thence, 207. ucTaaaicojuai ipuN, share the
sacrificial

of the gods

in

498), and Ipuv is a sort of abl. gen., on the sacrifices, the constr. being that of /^eraXa/tjSdj'eii' etc.

fcad.

Properly

/j.eTadalvv/j.ai

dine

among (X

lAIAAOC y
77

(xxiii)

487
8'

fiev

ap

ft)*?

eiTTOvcr

aire^rjoreTo,

toI

opiouro

VXV^
alyjra

O^cnreairji,

ve^ea KXoveovre irupoidev.

iKavov
21
.'1

irvoLrjL

(hj/jLevai, otpro Be Kvfia Tpoirjv B ipi^oiXov 'iKecrdi^v, eV Se TTvpPji ireaerrjv, fxeya 8 lax^ ^ecTTrtSaef irup. h cipa tol ye 7rvpf]<i d/j,vBc<i <^\6y e^aWov iravvv-y^LOi

8e

irovrov

VTTO

Xiyvpijt'

(pv(TOivre<i

Xtyeco^;'

Be 7rdvvv^o<i

w/ci)?

W^iXXev<i
220

Xpvcreov eK Kpi]Ti]po<i, e^cov Beirwi dfx(f)iKV7reWov, oivov d(f)vaaufj,epo'i '^a/xdBif; %et'. Beve Be yalav,
\lrv^i]u
ft)<?

KiK\y']cr/C(ov

llaTpoKXrio<i BeiXoio.

Be Trarijp
6'i

ov TraiBb^ oBvperai oarea Kaioiv,

i>v/jL(f>LOV,

re Oavcov BeiXov^ uKu^rjae TOKf]a<;,

w?

A^tXei/f erdpoio oBvpero oarea Kaioyv,

epTTV^cov irapa

TrupKaujv dBiva areva-^i^cov.

'

225

212. aneSHcaxo D.TK \'>.u: Ilarl. a Z///.s". Vr. b: dNcBHcaro fci. nNOiHi Ono Xirupfii Ne9ea KXoNeoNTec onicecN Psendo-l'liit. \-l9. 18. 219. xpuceoN R. nupi CD'PQSU Syr. Vr. A. Kpaxftpoc J. excoN
|

213 216

JPR.STU
ii.

fV
:

dXXwi

eXcoN
222.

9..

220.

224. Tliis is j)i'r,-.l. (1 ii, oSupero \K Pap. \ liy XHpcoceN9[e ruNoTKa iiuxwi eaXoiJuoio n^oio] apH[T6]N9cT[oKe0ci rdoN Tlic .second line is ([Uotc-i in tiii.> [ilarc \,y Pint. Kai ncNeoc esHKCN] ut'. P :JtJ-7. Cons, (ul Ap. 30, p. 117 c, adding al.so uoOnoc THXiircToc, noXXoTciN cni KTedrecciN 225. napci : nepi Q. (see I 482). croNaxizcoN CP.
;
||

x^Oe 0.

a9UCc6jLJLeNOC (A 223. coc re D.

sujjr.)

D(i

d9uccdju.eNoc

KXoNeoNTE, as T 492. The use of the infin. di^ueNai is far from clear. The sense seems to require dri,uevoi, which is actually found in Ap. Le.r. The intin. can hardly be defended by phrases like ^rj livai, wpro
L'13.

214.

etc., where the inlin. represents the beginning of an action (stepped to c/o, started to fly, etc.), cf. 7 176 wpro
ireTecrOai,
5' eirl

\iyvs ovpos
flicy
it.

a-qixevai.

We

understand
bloio

came

to the sea so

can only as to

For the same Cf. r 295, K 579. reason excoN (219) is better than f\uv. 221. OTi SuideKaffvWa^os Kai in cnrovAn. It is not legitimate to oeltiiv. conclude that any particularly solemn cfl'ect is aimed at ; for in the first place the original forms were certainly Uarpoand in KXeFeos and possibly oFeeXoTo the second there is no lack of solemnity on 135. in dactylic lines see note 223. NUJU9iou, cf. 77 65 6.Kovpov
/xevoi.
;

upon

216.

597,

compari.son of

vvfitpLou iv fxeydpui, n'lav

otrji'

iraida \nr6v-

177, 441,

ra.

490 shews that eecni3a^c has no

We may conclude from this that man was called vvfKpLos, brides/room,

peculiar significance here as indicating the divine power which has raised the flames It is a standing epithet of irvp,

evidently based on the fire has of overcoming all

217.

habit

which
elforts.
ifi

human

after his marriage until he had a son ; until he had thus provided for the continuance of his house he retained the name which indicated that his marriage had not yet attained its fulness. That a

ajuuSic

may

either

mean

with ejSaWov, beat the flame together by blowing from different sides. If the former is preferred. <f>\6y (jSaWou seems rather bare beat iqmn, lit. threiv at, as though the blasts were missiles,' Monro.
concert, or,

father should thus be deprived of male descendants at the moment when he might

'

220.

The

pres. ci9Ucc6ju.eNoc, indicating

is

a series of acts,

preferable to

d.<pv(Tffd-

reasonably expect them would naturally add to the poignancy of his grief. 225. cpnuzcjN evidently expresses the weary movement of a broken-hearted man. The verb is used again only of Odysseus (v 220) and Laertes (a 193) with the same connotation.

488
97yu.09

lAlAAOC
S'
e(i)cr(f)6po<i

"V

(xxiii)
eirt

elan

^ow?

epeoav

'yalav,
r)(o^,

ov T fMeTa KpoKoireTrXo^i vTrelp aXa Kihvarat he (f)\o^. TrjijLO<; TTvpKalr] ifiapaivero, iravaaro
o'i

S'

avefjbot

TToXiv avTC<; e^av olKovhe veeadai

6
8'

%pr]iKLOv Kara ttovtov

HtjXeiSrj'i
B'

earevev

o'tS/jLan

Ovwv.

230

ciTTo

KXivOr)
ol
S'

KeKfirjco'i,

TTvpKaifjf; erepcoae eVt Se yXvKV'i virvo'i opovaev.

XiaaOeU

a/z<^'

TMv
e^ero

fiiv
h"

eirep'X^ojjLevwv

'Arpetcava doWe<i rjyepedovro' 6fMaSo<; koX SovTTO'i e^eipep,

235

eetirev opdcodeU kul a(})ea'i Trpo? fivdov " re Koi aXkoi dpt(Tri]e<; Hava^atcov, ^ArpetSr] aWoirc otvoa irpwTOV jxev Kara TTvpKdCrjv a/SecraT

iraaav,

oiroacTov eirkaye ttu/oo? fxevo^-

avrap

eireira

oarea UarpoKXoto M.evoiTid8ao Xeycofxev

Kara
230. ^Kacroc {svpr. Necceai) Mor. Bar. 229. aueic C(^). iinkp R. euicoN eeiuN P">R. 232. kckjuhkcoc P Hail. ;i, jmerd A snpr. 235. c(pac K. 234. erepeeN Vr. Mor. Vr. A. {yp. crcipeN) opcopcN C. 237. a'i'oona oTnon D. 236. ^TpeTDai Harl. a, Mosc. 2.
227.
:
||

\\

AT A
:

226. ecocq)6poc is not an Epic but an and if correct is a proof of Attic form The only the lateness of this passage. Epic form for ews is r)ws (ijFcis), and the is very violent (Pindar /. iv. synizesis 24 has 'Ao3(r(p6pos as a dactyl however).
;

addition of

Menrad (p. 170) conj. eSr' and is followed by Fick elffi, {av6(T(popos), and others. (Similarly in
Hence
'fjo(7<f>6pos

Hes.

Throg.
for

381
is

Rzach
less

i)o<y(pbpov

TLKTev

ewacpbpov

corrects tIkt^ of MSS. )

The change
appears, for
.
.

arbitrary than it the sequence ei5r T^yaos with asyndeton also in v 93 eSr' dcTTTjp vwepiax^ (paavTUTos, 8s re

we

find

fid\icFTa ipx^Tai
yeveit^s, ttj/jlos

ayyeWwv
kt\.

0dos

i)ovs ripi-

drj,

Brandreth

conj.

^/xos o' dcTTTjp

(popos

text

supposing that ewcris a gloss which has cre[)t into the this has been again conjectured
elcTL,

ijCbvas in 12 13 is enough to evidently the dawn cannot of sea and land at once. rise out To a dweller by the sea the glinting of the on the waves is naturally the early light most prominent phenomenon of dawn. 1 =f2 695 Htbs fikv KpoKOTmrXos eKidvaro irdcrav ex' alav would of course on the same system prove that the poet did not live on the sea at all. Compare T 1, where Dawn 'arises froTn the streams of Ocean,' a very different matter from rising from the sea. 230. pH'iKiON Kara ndNTON, on their way to their home in Thrace ; I 5 (see o'^Sjuoti sucon, <i> 234. note). . 232. eni opoucew, Icaqjt u2)oii Mm, a strong metaphor to express the overmastering power of sleep on the worn-

prove this

out man.
233.

So also

ip

343

(see

note on 62).

by

Peppmiiller,
eTci,
cf.

van

Agar.

L.,
;

and

finally

27

96000 epecoN,

49.

227.

Much

speculation as to the place

of origin of the Homeric poems has been based upon this line and $2 13, which

oi ctu9' begins. 'ArpeicoNa, see on 1' 146. 237. The practice of quenching the pyre with wine was common in Rome as in Greece; the provision ne-svmptvo.sa-

A new

daj'

taken to mean that to the poet the sun rises out of the sea so that he must have lived on an eastward

seem always

to be

coast.

nothing of the sort in the words the dawn sirreads over the sea to any observer on the shore, whether he looks N. E. S. or W. The
is
; , ,
,

But there

mentioned by Cicero {Legg. those which were borrowed by the XII. Tables from the laws of Solon. See also A^irgil, Aen. vi. 226. It was an innovation on the primitive use of milk The law of Numa for ritual purjjoses. was (Plin. xiv. 88) vino-rogvm-neEESPAKGITO.
RESPERSio24)
is
ii.

among

lAIAAOC T (Will)
v SiwyivcocTKOVTeii' api(f>paBea 8e TervKTaifiecrarii yap KIto Trvpiji, Tol 8' dWoi uvevOei'

4H9
240

ea-^ariTJL

Kaiovr
6

eTrtfxi^,

nnroi re kuI
(pidXiji

cii'^pc'^.

KoX ra fiev ev
Beio^ev,
TUfilSoi^
tt>?

"^pvcrei^t

Kal SiVXa/ct

Sijfioyi

8'

Kev avru'^ eycou "Ai8i KevOtofxai, ov fid\a TToWov eyco Troveeadai avw/a,

l\b

aW'

iirceiKea

rolov eTrena he Kal top

A^atoi

evpvv 6
Sevrepoi
&><?

v-^rjXop Tfc Tidtifievai, oi kv i^elo iv in'jecrcn TroXvKki'yiai XiTryjaOe.

,

t<f>aO

01

eindovTo

TroScoKet

[lijXeuovi.
o\i>a)i,

TTpoiTov fi^v
6(T(Tov

eVt

irvpKaitjv af3ecrav aWoiri (f)Xo^ 7)X6, /Badela Be Kcnrirecre

Kara

Te(j>pi)-

Vr.

240. dianrNcJCKONTEC Syr. A I'ar. il j iv fiXXwt icon A.

:

AL
.

243 om. U'. aV3oc Mosc. 2.

e' "i.
V.
<>.

244
|

oin.

R'.

4r&> C.FI*

KXeuecojuai Ar.

{rivis oi

Keuecouai,
248.

ovk ev, Sch.

247.
:

ut^iHXd T.

cjuoio GI'<.> Vr. d.

QeuTcpoN
D.
il

si(j)r.)

eV

D. 250. Kara rhp aWwi KdnneccN uXh A.

nupKaVciN

<^.

251. &

tc

243. as the
ability

The 9idXH seems

dfji.(pi(pop(vs
ill

to be the
all

same
:

of
270,

(tlie

spurious) 92

for dfj.<pidfTos

616 in

jirob-

ToioN qualifying an adj. II imiup found e]scwln're only in 'V. iDifw. Toiov a 20!* 30 (riy^t toiov o 776,
24ii.
is
;
-rj

means tiro-hawUeil (sue Hi-Ibig, H. E. p. 365 note). In any case it can

have borne no resemblance
to the shallow

saucer-like ^idX?; of classical art, for such

a vessel i.s quite unsuitable for keeping bones in, nor could it lie used on the fire as the Homeric could see dTri'^pwros. 270. The practice of keejjing the ashes of the

dead

in jars is

common

in several classt-s

of ancient tnmbs in Italy (Helbifj, I.e.). dinXoKi Shuwi, a double layer of fat to keep out air and moisture. 244. "AYdi Kcuecouat, cf. /xrjrpos 5' iv
"AtSoi' Koi iraTpbs KeKevdoroiv

d^\r]xph% /xdXa rotos X 135, 282 7r^Xa7os fiito. rdiof y 321 xtpi/' SaX^of Si] TOIOV o 451 aapSdviou fiaXa TOIOV V 302). In all the.se cases the general intention seems to be to leave the qualification to the hearer, as in our colloquial 'as much as you like,' or ever so either because the .speaker does not care, or because he wants to hint that he cannot find a word strong Here the sense is 'as srcmf;/ enough. as you will but not extravagant.' The same seems to be the case with ffiyiji,
, .
:

ddvaTO^

'

'

Soph. Anf.

[911], Trap' "Aidai Kevduv Aj. 635, 6 Si davuiv Kevdei KarojOev yiji 0. T. 968.

Were not the

transitively, it
:

act.

in

H. always used

would be tempting on

the analogy of these passages to read KfKijOwixL Bentley's KfKt>dwfj.at may be The local use of "AT5i seems to right. indicate a later origin A see on A 3. has the carious variant K\fvdw/xai. which ace. to An. was supjiorted by Ar. and explained drrl tov KfXevdcofiat, 0101"
;

A 130 (with note\ encixa. after my death. 247. TieHucNai, infin. tor imper. of 2nd For the person, as is >liiiwn by \'iir-r)<T9f. form see 83. 'Axaioi may be taken as a voc, or better as a nom. in ap(iosition with the subject of the imper. (i'juej). cucTo deuTcpoi, hchind vh\ Tlie constr.
witli
uci

but the other passages clearly imply that the adjective is to be vaguely intensified. Compare the use of t6<tov

II.

is

found also

in

Herod,

i.

23

perhaps have been to avoid the purely local use, as with it 'A'iSi might be personal. But except in Hesych. there is tio other trace of such a verb. A further mentions a variant iijiv for ^rto, perhaps with the same object.
TTopei'io/xai.

This

may

KiOaputoSv Tuiv TOTf iovTwv ovSfvbi Sei'-epov, and occasionally in later trreek, always in the metaphorical sense, infciior. 251. BaeeTa is best taken as part of the predicate, where the ash hail faUtn
deep.

490
KXalovre'i
8'

lAlAAOC T
eTupoio
-^pvaerjv
8'

(xxiii)

ivrjeoi;

oarea \evKa
Kal SlirXaKa
Stj/xov,

aWeyov
iv

e?

(^Lakrjv

tckLairji

evdevre^ eavMt Xtrl KciKv^av.

255

re irpoj^aKovro TopvaxravTO Be arjfMa defielXtd 8e ^fTT);^ eVl jaiav e^evav, eWap a/jL(f3l irvprjv avrap A^iXXei;? yevavre'i Se to arjp^a nrdXiv kIov.

avrov Xaov epvKe Kal i^avev

V7]Mv
S'

evpiiv

d<yoiva,

K(f)6p'
6'

I'lrTTOvi

dedXa, Ae/ST/ra? re rpL7roSd<; re ijfjuovovi T6 j3oo)v T i(f)6i/jia Kaprjva

260

re alSijpov. rj8e yvvalKa^ ev^ayvov^ ttoKlov TroScoKeaiv dyXd deOXa LTTTrevcrcv fiev irpwra
OrjKe

yvvalica dyecrdai dp,vpbOva epy

eiZvlav

Kal rpiiroh' wrcoevra SvoyKaLeiKoaifieTpov

253.

cuAXeroN
kXicihici
\l.
:

Alor.

eWeroN

Vr. A.

254.

ec kXicIhn Vr. A.
fi.

1|

KXlciH(l)
|

HPR
bk

12.

&'

eNGGNTec

PR
|1

bk eeNxec

255.

eejuieXia Q.

re

(siqji-.T)

262. InneGciN

256. exeucoN Z/yw.' nues Ynnoici Sch. T.

259-61

d6l.

arXaa 5wpa

Ar. Apli. T.

260. o'

o?*i.

T.

254. The mound is evidently only a the bones are not to be laid cenotapli in it, like those of Hector who is in his own land, but are kept in the hut to be taken with those of Achilles to Thessaly.
;

The reading sn KXidHi

the

whole preferable
5e Oevres.

K\L(TL7]i(rL

is on the vulg. ev The corruption is a

5'

^NeeNrec

to

very easy one (cf. itpdey^aro for eKcpde-yand tliough the generaliz^aro <!' 213) ing plur. is (|uite possible where only one hut is meant, yet it gives an unsuitable colour of indifference (almost 'some hut
;

or other'). 255. TopNcbcaNTo,

i.e.

It ever found before Aisch. Cho. 680). not nnlikely that before the addition of the funeral games this line was continued by il 3, avrap 'AxtXXeiys being the catchword just as in A 664-762. Then idov gains its usual force. 428. 258. arcoNa, assembly, see 259-61 were athetized by Ar. and Aph., but the scholia give no explanatioii. Probably they were considered tautomentioned logical, as the objects are all again in the following lines, while other prizes subsequently given are omitted here. Only one horse (265), one mule
is

-jiuu/e

round

{e

249),

(268),

and one ox

(750)

subsequently

circle of the mound, eejueiXia, a circle of upright stones forming a facing to the foot of the mound (hence have an excellent npo^aXovTo). specimen of this construction in the circle of upright stones surrounding the site of the graves at Mykene, and evidently intended as the revetment of a tunndus whicli has since disappeared

drew the

We

And no doubt the application appear. of fK(pepe to the larger animals in 260-61 was objected to, just as Schol. A on 263 objects to the application of ayecrOai to a tripod.
3. KcipHNa, I 407 Virg. Ac7i. v. 61. 262. With inneOciN the first part of the compound noScoKeciN must be taken The variant to have lost its significance. LTTTTOLcnv avolds this difficulty, but makes the next line rather absurd. ruNaTKQ areceai, I 128. 263. Cf. Either Bentley's conj. hiatus Ulicitus. yvvaiK' dyayeaBaL or Heyne's yvva'iKd t

260.

Ycpeijua,
.

ho7i/i)i

capitif,

(Tsountas-Manatt, pp. 108 tf.). Compare also Herodotos' description of the tomb
of Alyattes, i. 93 ^ KpyjivU /j-ev icrTt Xidwv fieydXuv, to oe aWo afjfia x^t^^ '/V^257. KfoN looks like an imperf., they were going when Achilles stopped them. In fl 801 it is, in the same connexion, an aor. , and so all the forms found in H. may be {klwv, kuIv are the traditional
accents,

is

and no

jires.

indie,

k'lw, etc.,

is

prol)ably right. 264. coTcoeNTa, withhandles, seel!, 378. The correct form is doubtless ovaroePTa, as Heyne conjectured. This adj. is

lAIAAOC y
TO)i

(will)
ittttov

4!il

TrpcoTfOf

drap au tmi
f3pe(f)o>i

BevTepcoc

edijKev

265

e^tTt'

d8/jLi]TT]v,

ijfJLiovov

Kueovcrav
avrw-i-

avTcip TO)t TpiruTooL uTTvpov KaredijKe Xe/SijTa

KciXuv,
To)i

Teaaapa fierpa Ke-^avhora, \evKov tV

Terdprfoi 6)}Ke Biko -^pvaolo rdXavra,
8'
d/xcfiit^eroi'

Be

Tre/xTTTcoc
(TT?)

<^id\i]v

dirvpcoTOP tdrjKe.

270

opdo^ Kul fiudov eV Wpyeiotaiv eeiirev " \Tpeihi) re koI dWoi evKvi']p.LB<i 'A^afo/,
3'

nnrfja<;
el
}}

raS
vvv

fiev

eirl

cieOXa SeBey/xeva Kelr iu dyowi. dXXcoc deOXevoiixev W.-^atoi,

(f)epoLfj,ijv
-lib

dv eyco rd irpona Xa^cov KXialjjvSe

I'are

yap

ocraov

e/j.ol

dperfji

Trepi/BdXXeTov
irop'

lttttoi-

dOdvaroL re ydp
irarpl
efiMC
I'^roL

eicrt,

llcaeiBdwv Be
8'

avTo<;

Ilr/X/^it,

avr
koI

ijxol

dXX

fiv

eyo) fxeveco

fM(i)vv)^<;

iyyvdXi^ev. iTnrof
280

ijTTLOV, 265.
272.
Mo.sc.

roLOv ydp KXeo^ eaOXov dirdiXeaav 7)vi6)(^oio, b a(f)coip /jidXa TToXXdKfi vypov eXatov

axap a6:
V'r.

aiirbp
Syi-.
:

OR: auxbp au HP.

i

axpeTSai PI,tR
_',

b, 7p.

A.

arpeida Li/m. 273 om. Syr.

dix^s-

271. cshkcn P (geineN ?'"/. Hurl, .i, Cantapicrficc noNaxaiooN to t' H. n^es inneOci A. innfiac

DT

&&erJUeNa

kuI

dedexucNa Ar.

277.
a,

aCiTOC
yp.

\'v.

auToiic

il.

280.
sitpr.)

K\eoc

cecNoc

DG.IPQRSTU
and

Syr. Harl.

A.

281.

b: be

(D

GJPRTU

Syr. Harl. a,

np. Did.
is

quoted from Kallimaelios, and

also in Simonides,//-. 245.

found

In aucoKaiei-

is evidently a measure, cf. 268, 741. Hultsch identifies it with the Phoenician standard, the saton. 266. ciSjuhthn seems to inijily that au

KociuerpoN
definite

the fierpou

fluid

unbroken

s[iirit

to the heroic cavalier.

was a recommendation Naber and C.

192. auTCOc, as it was, i.e. in its natural brightness. 269. For the small value of the Homeric talent see App. I, 28. 273. Whether we read SeBcrjueNa or deSexf-ifO; the use of the verb nicailing is unusual as applied to inanimate Schol. T mentions a variant things.

Naiick have pointed out that we may equally well read e^eria BfiriT-qv, and it would be supposed that a six-year-old would no longer be susceptible of breakIn 6.")5 we have the same phrase ing. with the addition of 7? r' dX7(7T7; 5a/ad(raffdai, which is most naturally taken as
e.\egetic

with which dedeyfi^va was iirirevai, taken as from delKvvfn, on the analogy of the Herodotean (not Epic) forms
435). e8e^a, edex^riv (but see 274. cni aXXcoi, hiatus il/ici/ us.

Fick
to

follows Botlie iu reading &\\wl eir". 277. auToc is evidently superior

ai^roi^s,

and was

of

ddiJ.riTT]v,

and meaning

tliat

499).

the hardest age for breaking;. If we read o.uT^njc there, the line must mean that the mule is the hardest of animals to tame this is possible, but
this
is
;

less

Homeric.

267.
I 122.

anvpQu = a.Trvpu}Tov 270,

see

on

is brought into any special relation with the horse ; see on 6 433, 307, 584. 280. kXcoc hnioxoio, g/onj of (conThe well-supsisting in) c charivtorr. ported variant ffdtvos will be another

where

This Poseidon

eonj. bj' Doderlein (cf. is the only passage in H.

form of the familiar

jSlrj.

periphrasis

with

268.
for

KcxQNQoTa, an anomalous form K(xov5oTa, for which see note on 12

281.

Cf.

185

tf.

492
'^atrduiv Kare-^eve,

lAIAAOC
\oe(Tcra<?

M'

(xxill)

vSan Xgvkml.
Kr)p.

Tov

rco

')(cuTai

earaoref TrevdeleTov, ovSe'i 8e a(pL S' eararov d)^vvfiev(o epiipeharai,, rco

ciWot Se areWeade Kara arparov, oV

iTTTTOiaiv
o)<i

rt?

'A^atwf

285

(pdro
TToXi)

re Treiroide Kal dpfiacri KoWrjrotaiv.' i7r7rfje<i ejepOev. UijXetSrj'i, ra'^e<; S

'7rpct)ro<;

o)pro

pcev

dva^ dvhpwv
'iTTTToavvTjt

^Kv/jltjXo^,

^AB/ji'^rov
root,

(pL\o<i

vio'i,

09

eKeKaaro'
^Lo/xjjSrj'^,

8'

eTTi

TuSei'S/;?

Mpro Kparepo^;
uTraye ^vyov,

290

'iirirovi

he

Tpcocoi)^

ou<i

vror

dirrjvpa

Klveiav,
roii
S'

drdp avrov vire^eaatoaev

eir \\.rpetSr)<i

AttoWwp.
Lirirov^,

dp'

aypro

^avOo^ lS/ieve\ao^
oiKea<i

Sioyev/]<i,

vTTo
'

Se

^uyov ijyayev

AWrjv rrjv Ay a/uLefivoverjv rov eov re UoSapyov rrjv 'Ay a fjiefivovi Smk Ay-^tcrtdSTj^; 'E^e7r&)Xo9
B(op\

295

Lva

fji7]

ol

eiroid^

vrro "IXiov

^jve/xoeacrav,

aXX" avrov reprrocro fievcov fxeya ydp

Zei;9
d(f)evo<i,

ol

ehwKe

valev

8'

7'

ev evpv^opoiL

^iKvwvf
Q
:

285.

283-84 om. Syr.* aXXoi &

:
:

aw

284. epHpearai art dw I'QR.

PR

epeipedaTai

^pHpddoTai Harl.
:

a.

287.

Par. b288. nporepoc C. arepecN fi. innocuNHN R. 290. &' om. PR. 291. &

erepeeN Ar. GJPK Harl. a b d, 289. edauHTOu Q 65pHCTOU D.

:

||

re P.

293. n'

on" Vr.

A.

299.

a9eNON

P.

ncNScieroN, formed from the noun-stem wevdecF- (Tre^'^ecr-iw), cf. reXeiw, For the rest of the couplet veiKeio}. compare P 436-40. epHpeaarai, rest on
283.

297. 3copa,

the use of the

268.

pliir.

is

harsh

145 etc. 285. Kaxd CTparoN goes with dWoi, the rest of you, throughout the host take Nikanor preferred to join it with place. the following words, which is more natural in sense, but against the order. The variant dXX" dye dyj perhaps deserves preference over the vulg. QWoi Be. As usual tradition confuses 287.
the ground,
cf. oifSet epeladi]

For payment in lieu of personal .service see note on N 669. Schol. drily remarks, after Plutarch,
;

cf.

xPV'^'-^'-^'^^P^^

ev6fj.L^e

TroXepuKoi'

'lttttov

t)

daTpdrevTov avdpa
299.
(.see

\a(3iv.

city of Sikyon or Sekyon 572) lay in a fertile plain between

;

The

^repesN bestirred themselves and ayepOev Here there is little to choose gathered. between the two, but the text is supported by cDpro 288 and dviarav 886. Ar. took raxEGC as predicative, =Taxews, but it may be an epithet like voouKeaiv
262. 288. Cf.

Peloponnesian mountains and the Corinthian gulf it was only in the time of Demetrios Poliorketes (303 B.C.) that it was removed to the slopes of the hills (see Frazer, Paus. iii. 43 tf.). The great wealth of Echepolos is due to the
the richness of his
soil.

Hence eopuxopoji,

with spacmts daricing places, properly the epithet of a town. But it seems early to have been confused with evpijX'^P^< or at least to have dropped the when significance of its second element
;

162.

Eumelos

is

named

elsewhere only in the Catalogue, B 714 f.,763fF. For npcoToc uen Bentley conj.
TrpujTKTTa {Fava^).

applied to "EXXcts
it

(I

478) or Elis (5 635)

can hardly
viii.

and
(P.

in this sense it is used

108. The severe fl'., received by Diomedes in A is henceforth forgotten.

291.

SeeE 323

wound

55) in the phrase evpvx^povs dyvias see also Pindar 0. vii. 18 'Acrtas evpvxopov, P. "
:

mean more than spacious, by Pindar and Euripides {Bacch. 87)

iv.

43

Atj8i/as evp.

lAI,

AOC y
fx^'ya

(xxiii)

493
300

Ty]v

TuB'

viro

^vyov yye
viO'i

At'TtXo^j^os"

he TerapTOs^

Spofiov l-^avuoicrav. evrpi^w^- ayirXiaad' nnrov^-,

NecTTopos"
wKVTrooe'i

dyXao's

Tov y^rjXrfidSao(f)epov

vTrepOvp.oio uvaKro'^ llvXoiyevee''; 8e o'l '(itttol

up/xa.
Trarrjp

Be

o'l

ciy^i

TrapacrTo.'i

dyadd (jipovewv voeovTi kui uvtohfivdeiT " WvriXo)(^, TjToi jiev ere veov irep eovr e<f)iX'r)aai> ZtU9 re Tloo-etSdwv t, koX i7r7roavva<i eSiBa^ai' 7ravroia<;' tm kul ae BiBaaKe/xev ov rt p.dXa -ypeo)eis

305

oiada yap ev
/SdpBiaroi

trepl repfiaO' eXiaae/xei'- dXXd deieiv' tw t oho Xoiyt ecrecrdai.

/jlcv

rot

'ittttoi

'

TMV

iTTTTOi

euaii'

d(f)dpTepoi,

ovBe* fxev avrot

TrXetova

ItTacrtv
Brj
I'va

credev

avrov firjTiaaadai.
ixrjTiv

dXX" dye
7ravToit]V,
fi7)TC

av,
p.)]

cbiXo'i,

e/xjSdXXeo

6vp.o){

ae 7rapeK7rpo(f)vyT]tcnv deOXa.

rot
8'

BpvTo/jLO<;

p,ey

dp-eLvwv

;)e

/3u](f)i

31;'

fiijTi

avT Kv^6pv7]r7)<; evl

t.i,

oivoiri
r"

ttovtwl
juera
:

300. Toe'

iv

axXwi

A:
:

noe"

G: 8

U.
1.'.

juera

II

303. nuXoircNeec AH.IU Svr. fcxoNococaN nuXHreNcec < nvis na\aircNeec Sell. T. 306. contq (piXwcaN 1). e9iXHce l|(. 307. Kai aedNQTOi oeol aXXoi Plail. V. 308. KQI k'b'\da-=K{n) Ar. AU Par.

AD

ixoNococaN
:

Syr.

(v;

avev tov a,
:

U'")

i-.

k(n)
ili'.sf.

(;H.lC,tRS.

XP"
1':

'

XP^"n
>

(J

Caut.

Vr.

A.

309.

repuae* DJU:
:

xepuaTa R:
-2
:

Tcpju*

r*

Syi.

310. t' TepjuaT* I (reading ^XicceucNi. oure jucn I'T Vi. !> 311. a9epTcpoi Vr. li.
:

k'
:

I'

llarl.

a.
<.
:

oCide

ken

oii

re uiN K.

316. CNi

eni Vr. A.

It

300. ixaNococaN, see note on P 572. should be read also in d 288 for tVx-,
in tiie
i.s

and may possibly have survived

ixo-vaad of Heroiidas
vii.

26.

It

fully

recognized by Hesjch., Suidas, and Et. Mag. T6e' is evidently jireferable to S 7', which has jirobably .slipped in from the preceding line. as B The 54. 303. HuXoireNeec variant TraXai-) ei'eV s i.s evidently suggested

that Po.seidon lias no .special connexion with the horse in H. (see on 277), and teaches the Xeleid race useful arts only because he is their ancestor. Zeus is jirobably joined with him as having a
general interest in SioytveU jSao-tX^ej (of. T 192) and being the ultimate source of all divine gifts. 3u9. Tcpjuara. the mc(a, 333. 358.

hy

OLTe/x^ofrai veoTrjTos 445.

304.
5l(ttol

coKunodec

on

Koivorepov

Kara-

K4xp'r)TaL TuiL eirifftru'L- firKp^pei

yovv ^'^dp-

dduv"

''pitfuton
iroSes.

The use of the (310j, An. utiums, though very harsh,

Bentley's conj.
\evK6-

Bentley conj. repfxa {FeXicff^nev). 310. Xoiria. A 518. oYto for otu is rare hence Ahrens would read tQ 6tu, ilenrad t6 y' {therefore) otu (Syr. has But see 4> 533. t' may berdry'o/w).
;

for Toi.

liardly justifies

occurs
fieri

311. d^dpxepoi, only here.

TToSes

the adjectival

form
d<f>ap

Compare
:

tuiv

/jLvOfiTo

305. eic draed is best taken with as iu I 10'2, leaving 9poN^coN to ])oint the antithesis with voeovn.

Theogn. 716.

Tlie origin of
it
/f<''/

the word is still obscure likely that the meaning

hardly seems .should have

307. ediSasoN.

Ar.

preferred eSioa^f,

on the grouml that Poseidon alone had to do with horsemanship. This is obviously u||tenal)le here, the
fact being

developed fr^iii tbt- ndvcibial.v/' /<(/'//*/""/. 314. napeKnpo9urHiciN, s/ip jnist, as

though accompanying the successful competitors in

rli"

r"

494
vija
jxi-jTi

lAlAAOC
do7]v
8'

(y.aii)

Wvveu
6'
eirl

ipe'^do/xePTjv

o ^e/j,otai'

i)vio')(0<i
fjiiv

aX\.o<;

'iTTiroLCTL

TrepiyiveraL yvw^oLO. koX ap/jbacriv olai TreiroLOa)^

eXlcra-erat

d(j)paSeo)-i
LTrTTOL

ttoWov
elSrJL

evda koI evOa,

320

8e TrXavocovrat

09 Be Ke Kephea
alel
repiJb

ava 8p6/xov, ouSe Karia-^et' iXavvwv ijacrovaf; iTTirovi,

e

opowv arpecpei eyyvdev, ov8e

irpwTOV Tavva7]L ^oeoicnv
Apio Par.
c

Xijdei

OTTTTw? TO

ifidcriv,
i.

317. 4;pixeouNHN (Did. ?). up. Schol. and Kara, rivas Eu.st.

cnepxoueNHN Orion Anth.

319.

23

eeproueNHN
l^ir.
1)',

318. nepirirNerai L(,> Syr. 324. t6n 323. erriiei S.

npwTON

nenoiee(N) ,TU AC Bar. toi

:

npwTON

I\[osc.

2.

II

TaNucei Q.
else

317.

epcxeoucNHN,

metaphorical sense,

dn/xov

only in the ipexOuv e 83,

358.
30.

to <TTp<peL iy-yvdev

(323)'.

For noXXoN

Bentley
TTOl'Xiy.

conj.

ttoXXci,

van

Herwerden
;

6Bvv7)iaiv epexOoixivT) Hymn. Ap. The der. is unknown, of. on opex^eov

321.

iitih

SpouoN,

all over the course

319.
juev

aXXoc ueN,

like
.

A
.

636 aXXos

'Necrrwp 5e, /xoyeuf airoKLvrjaaaKe an ordinary man.' virtually It emphasizes by anticipation the conThe Mss. trast with the crafty driver. but that is a "enerally have dXX' 6s

kt\.

='

difference of interpretation, not really one of reading the two forms were a matter of discussion among the ancient With the rel. it is impossible critics.
:

the words may include the turn as well as the straight. 323-24. This couplet contains several The sense of raNucHi is difficulties. clear from IT 375 ravvovro Be fMcowxes we see 'Itnroi, 475 iv pvriipai Tavvcrdev that, as horses at full speed stretch themselves, so the driver who causes them to
:

do so
of

is

modern racing
ou3e XHeei

said to stretch them, just as in But the relation speech.

cannot be get a good sense ; 321 taken as apodosis, as it is evidently a mere expansion of 320. We are driven either to suppose that the apodosis is as sufficiently imsuppi'essed altogether plied in the whole rel. sentence 319-21 for Treiroidd}^ (which or to adopt ireiroLde or to has the appearance of a conj.) take Ss fxev demonstratively with Ar., for which there is no Homeric parallel.
to
;

oTTTrais is far

from

clear,

iloiiro takes

as parenthetical,

clause by itself as in

563 ?). Then we must take ottttus as = as he has pulled them straight.' clis, 'just To this there are .serious objections. In
the

561,

forming a K 279 (i2

first place (325) is in opposition to the negative in oude, which therefore covers the intervening clause ; 325 becomes meaningless when ov8e e \ridei is

dWd

With

all

these

there

is

the

further

difficulty that d\\d, instead of marking a contrast, as it should, has to introduce

a mere development thought.

320.
Carelessly
i.e.

of

the

previous
to

taken out of the sentence. Again, the instances of owuis with subj., not in the the only indirect constr., are very rare instances seem to be ottws ideXriiai. (of Zeus) howsoe'er he will, a 349, f 189 (cf.
;

wheels wide

right

and

left,

in

pulls his horses the otherj thus covering a great deal of This is needless ground {eirl ttoWov). as the proper sense of ewea koi cNea the race appears to take place only out
:

making the turn he first one way and then

oTTTTws Kev eOe\yii(nv T 243). This would require us to ti'anslate however he has
'

stretched

in (see on 373) the phrase can hardly mean at both ends of the course It is (Agar in J. P. xxv. 316 ffi). clear from 309, 466 that e\la<jLv implies there is no use of the the actual turn

and

at first' i.e. 'liowever badly he starts, he drives well afterwards,' which is hardly the sense required. If OTTTTWS is to be joined in this way to ffTp<pi, we should at least read rdwaev, But in any case cf. ^p^ov OTTWS edeXeLS. this use of ottttws is very rare, and the

them

word which would justify the translation

swerve (in the straight).
It is

gain from assuming it is not enough O o O to induce us to give up the ordinary to which it introexplanation, according duces as usual an indirect C[uestion after
0^5^
e Xridei

opposed

(whicii virtually

= 0pdj'eTat)

lAiAAOC Y (will)

49.0

aXk
atj/jLa

e^^ei

d<7<f)a\e(i)'i

Se

rot

Kal ruv Trpov^ovra SoKeuec. ipeo) fidX dpicfypaoe's, ouBe ere \7/cre<.
ocrov

325

r opyvi virep airi<i, ro p.kv ov KaTatrvOerai op/ipwi' i) Bpv6<; r/ TrevKrj^' \de Be Tov eKurepOev epi^peBarai Bvo XevKO)
't(TTi}Ke

^vKov avou

tV
T]
i]

rev

linroBpopo^ dp.(f)Ls' KaTaTedvr]6)To^, (T7]/J.a ^poroio iraXai TO ye vuacra rervKTo iiTL irpoTepoiv nvOptarroiv'
^vvo'^rjiaiv
edijKe
7roB(ipKri(;

oBov,

Xeto? B

.*J30

Kal vvv repixar

Tcot
(TV
fjbdX!
b.

iy^^^pi/jbyp'a'i

Bto*; A^iXXev^. iXdav a^eBov app-a Kal

1'.

'ittttov^,

326 mn. Vr.

CNi
fj

|!

6piZHXec K: dpi^HXcc
D<^>.

Xneei

i,i.

327. 330.

iv

naiv oprui'
:

raiHi

Dill.

raiwc

329.

331. .n;. zuAoxHiciN U'". aju9i PR. xupr.) .ll'i.iKl KaTareeNeicoToc V.. Mor. Vr. A 333. noScotcHC S. 'Apiffrapxos yp. fit CKlpoc ate. to Kii.-t. tlii> 2hn, nOn au eero xepuar' 'AxiXXeuc Did. \, Liulw. ad luc.) line tooiv tlu' iplacc ot :J;;2 33. 334. erxpiij^ac D.IS Harl. a, Jlor. Mosc. Vr. .\
< :
i;

TOU tou9' I^. KaTareeNHcoTOC (A

:

xUNoyHiCiN

'_'.

erxpeiif/ac

C^"

rxpi9eeic I'R.

is not forgetful hoio to stretch his horses at the first ; i.e. he does not leave it to them to 'make tlieir own ])ace,' but from the very start controls them ov5i <re X7;0w thus takes (^X^' d(T(/)a\^ws).

he

and totally unappears from Aristotle Kl. iv. S) tiiat the {/'act. XXV., i!o/th. critics of liis day held it to be unnatural tliat a stump of wood slionhl not rot,
328.
irrelevant line,
It

An

like

Homer.

up and continues the sentence in 649, and perhap.s ii 563. For Xt7^w followed by a rel. clause cf. P 626, and v ffi Hevne would \e\acrfJ.ivo% ocrcra ireirovd^i.. reject 324 as a glo.ss to give a complement

and 'solved the

lor ov,

'

by reading ov Tlii.s must 'part of decays.' mark the low water of Homeric eiiticisin. 320. epHpedarai, lean againff if, to
ditficultjit
it.

suppoit

to

\r}dei.
'
'

325. t6n npoiixoNTa, apparentlj- the leading conijietitoi, as it can hardlj' be meant to aj^ply to either horse of the The use of the article with the pair.
part, is in

330. N EUNOXHiciN 6&OU rtt the joinings of the road, whatever that may mean ;

whether a place where two roads meet (then why not odCiv ?), or wliere the two
' '

laps
8p6,uov

of
?).
;

the

any case

late (P 138).

SiarXos join (why not inn69pojuoc ground Ht for

use.
It

326. CHua, sign ; but it seems to refer rather to a mental note which Antiloclios is to make than to the actual repfia
itself.

horses

a strange

evidently

cannot mean a regular racecourse, as the doubt expressed in the follow ing line
shews.
331. Heync observes and the remark seems .still to hold good that there is no evidence whatever in antiquity for wooden posts having been used for sepul-

The regular Homeric word would

Tiie line seems to
1)C

be aX\o.

taken

thought from X 126, where Teiresias tells Odysseus of a 'sign,' in the proper sense, which he is to encounter. In any case crj/xa, monument, in 331 is The whole j)assage is quite different. hopelessly obscure, and can only be explained by tlie violent assumptions (1) that Nestor has private information of the cour.se which Achilles means to iix (in 358) and (2) that he happens to know that the ground near the rep/j-ara is smooth, so that Antilochos may drive
without
;

chral monuments. 333. Xplarapxos ypdcpei "ijf aKipoi ir^v, " vvv av Oero Tepfxar' 'Ax'XXi''S. iXKipov Of Tr]v pi'^OLV Old TO e<jKida-6ai, Schol. T a quite incrcdilile statement. 334. erxpiAJUfac, trans, as in the other famous locnti ciassicits on the chariot race, Soph. El. 721 ^x/^M^t' dei avpiy'

the other competitors being boldly ignorant of the course will have to apj)roach the turn more cautiously.
;

ya. near,

The verb implies only

/'ringing

and does not involve, though of

course it is consistent with, the idea of actual contact.

49G
avTo<i
rJK

lAIAAOC T
Se

(xxiii)
335
lttttov

KKivOrjvaL

ivrfkeKTWi ivl

8i(f)po)i

eV

aptarepa toIlv drap top Se^cov

6/jiOK\i]aa<i,

Kevaat

el^ai re
'iTnTo^

ol

rjvta

-y^epcrLV.

v vvaarji
&)<?

Se

tol

api,crTepo<;

e'yy^pifi^Oiiro),

dv TOL

kvkXov
fjLi]

7rft)9

ye hodacrerai aKpov iKecrOat Xtdov 3' aXeacrOac eiravpelv, TToirjTOiO' 'iTTTTOv^i re Tpwcn^i'i Kara 6 dp/Mara d^Tjt'i7r\i]fj,VT}

340

')(^dppia

he

Tot<;

dWoicrtv, iXeyy^LT] 8e aol avrwL

<f)t\o<;,

eaaeTaLel

dWd,

(^povewv TrecpvXayp.evo^ elvat.

345

yap K ev vvaarji ye irape^eXdarjiada oiookcov, ovK eaO' 09 Ke a eXi-jicn fjbeTd\/j,evo<; ouSe TrapeXOrjL,

ou8' el Kev ixeroTTicrBev

Wpiova
o?
e/c

Btov eXavvoi,
deo(j>LV

WSp-ijarov TU'^uv
i)

'iTnrov,

yevo<;

rjev,

Touii

AaojjiiSovTO<i,

di

ivOdhe

7'

erpa^ev ecr^Xot."
ji
||

eusecTcoi D Plato Z./. eusecTou KXiNSHNai d^ KoJ aCiToc Plato Imi 537 a. 339. ON : 338. rxpi9eHTCi3 DJPQPiU Vr. b A. Xen. Sijmp. iv. (j. aeiKiH Ap. Lex. 342. eXerxeiH nXHJuiH L Lips. (P^ ?). ixH Plato loii 537 B. 345. napXeH(i) R TLvh Si'xa t-oO t (ecceai) Sch. T. 343. eccerai 10. 30.
335.
eni aitppou
:
il

napeXeoi O. (oi w\dovs Kai

346.

CipioNO

AHPR
i|

[ev

tictl
:

TeTpa9N

DGJSU
:

(sitpr.

a)

5ToN Enst.). Harl. a b, Par. a b d f li j (^Ned&') eTpa9eN Vr. A.

aKpLlieffrepoi,

tQv avriypdcpoiv East.): apeioNa V. 348. r' Tpa9eN yp. ncoXoN U.

:

Tp<i96:N

QT

Tpe9EN

r'

^Tpe9eN

335. eunXcKTcoi, only here of the chariot

change of mood would be intolerably

harsh.

(and so einrXeKeas

43t5)

ill

place

ot"

the

We

must

therefore

make

ov8^

The word iv^earos. to a woven tloor to the car, see

common

may refer on E 727.

TrapeXdoi the beginning of a fresh sentence ; there is no iiian tliat shall catch thee ;

ev^earos shews that the body of the chariot itself was of wood, not of basketwork like the Egyptian chariots. But Heyne's 336. ToTiN, the horses.

neither (i.e. much less) coitld he pass thee, The omission of Ke with even if, etc.
TrapeXdoL is exactly paralleled ov fxev yap ri . TTadoifu, ovS
.

by T 321
t'i

ksv

be taken with fjKa) can See on 246. Again hardly be wrong. compare Soph. JUL 721 oe^Lov t dvets
conj. TOiou
(to
(TLpaiOV LTTTTOV (^pye

TrvdoLp.-qv.

TOP TrpouKelfxevov.

339.

oKpoN must be taken substan-

tively, tlie extreme surface of the vvcraa, kukXou is gen. after see on T 229. The order of the words is hardly iT\r}iJ.v7).

346. This horse, Acb-asti vocalis Arimi (Prop. ii. 34. 37), was a favourite character in the Theban cycle, but is quite He outside the Homeric myth-world. was endowed with reason and speech,

well illustrated by tlie catastro]die of the race in the^/cdr. 343. ne9u\arueN0C, on the iratch. 345. napeXeHi has practically no Ms. authority, but considering what our mss. are we may regard -01 and -7]l as interThe text is undoubtedly changeable. If we read the natural construction.
is

Homeric. 340. This line

and was connected with the Arkadian worship of Poseidon and Demeter under Pans. viii. 25. 5, where equine forms (juotations from the Thehais and Antimachos are given. He was also woven
;

into
120,

the Herakles- myths,

etc.
Ms.s.
:

Scut.

Here.

and was

'Apfi'oco
'Ept'wi'

vary between 'ApioNQ the local form at Thelpusa

(Head, Hist.

Numorum.

p.

382). 348. See

221.

The

line has all the

we can no longer take the two verbs together, as, though ovk ^crd' os is followed by the opt. in X 348, the
TvapeXdoi

Notice appearance of an interpolation. the developed article with the gen. The last half seems to be modelled on ^ 279.

lAIAAOC T
W9
e^er
,

(xxiii)
ivl

49'

ecTTOop
eirel

KecTTcop

yir]\T)'io<;

a-^jr

wi TraiBl eKucrrov ireipaT

3'

^(oprji tenre.
ittttov^.

350

^ii]piui>r)<i

apa
eV

TTt'/xTrrov

uv

elBav

Bi(f>pov^,
e/c

iv

^vrpi^dshe KXr'jpovi

(oirXiaaO'

e/BdXovTo-

Be KXPipo'i 6ope ^eaTopicao rov he Xu'^e Kpeiwv ^VjVimtjXo^, AvTiXo^ov fxera T(7)i h ap eV \Tpethri<i hovptKXeno^ MeyeXao?, Ttat h iirl y/lT)pcovT]'i Xti^ iXavve/jbev v(TTaTo<i aine

iraXX"

\^tXev<i,

'

35

Vvhethr)^, 6^ apicTTO^; ecov, Xd^ iXavvep.ev iTTTTovi. crrav he fieTaaroi-^l, cn']/j,r]pe he repfiar \'^iXXev<; T7]X6$ev ev Xeto)L Trehtwi irapa he (tkottov elcrev
'

avTideov ^^oLi'iKa, OTTuova irarpo'i eoio, (V'i fie/jLvecoiTO hpofiov koX dXrjOeiTjv aTroeiTroi.
352.
:
:

360

ON C 1'. 352 57 a/n. Vr. b. 355. doupeiKXeuoc H doupiKXuTOC kXut6c) 12 (doupiK\eiT6c appears to be a coiijeiHU'- ^l' Ilirin-^, but luav 356. ucraTON C. 358. JueTacTOivi A jmerd ]iussibly come from S Cant. CHJuaiNe T \'r. b A chjuhcc .<. CTOixi l JueracToix^N ueracroixei ii.
(doupi
. : :

361. JuejuiNocoTO Jlarl. a, iMosc. 2

jllcjunoTto

H mipr.

9p6juouc At. Et. V^

"7-^.

.'.

'.

The re

is even more out of place iiere than tlierc. Here also D and others have Terpafpev (for rirpatpov ? It can hardly be meant to come from Terpatpriv).

Jjuttmann's conj. the right fonn.

II 83.

irpacpov

is

doubtless

not without reason. Others, witlT more justihcation, have extended their condemnation to 359-61. Theapi>ointment of the cKonoc, Phoinix or not, is useless. If we read dpojuou in 361 with M.s.s., and

350. neipaTQ, the sum, like fxvdov reXos

352. CN, into a helmet; see H 176, 182. Soph. /. 709 (TTavTei d' 66' aiTods
\

understand merely that he is to keej) the running in mind and see fair play, he evidently ought to appear in the
'
'

Cf.
oi

TfTay/Mvoi jSpajiijs KXrjpovi I^TTTjXai' Kai KartcTTTjaau Siippovs. 35S. JueracToixi, in line ; Antilochos
lakes

naturally
place.

the inside (left-hand)

critics

took
iirl

it

Ar. to

and the other ancient

mean

in file

6'ri

dprl

rov

ov yap dw6 ravTOv repfiaros uKTTTfp eVt Twv opofifuv 7) dcpeffii yiverai oi' 8i6 Kai /cXrjpoCj'Ta: Trepl rrjs ffrdcrews.
cTTLXi^v

Seivrws ovv eirl tQv dpofiewv /uLerdKeiTaL Such an ffrlxos evTevOfv (757), An. arrangement seems so absurd as to be incredible, especially as the race is run
6

DM tiie open plain (ff Xeiwi -n-fdiui), with a narrow place at one point only (419), so that there is no excuse iu want of

room.
360.

The appearance
is

of Phoinix, late

comer though he

in the Iliad,

might

be excused in so late an episode, if he were more than a dumb person and As it is, appeared again in the sequel. various critics have rejected the line.

Xen. (-wt- = -rjoi-). nftxvqiixjjv 745 points to Bekker's /xefMuijiTo here (found also in Ar. I'luf. 991). Krates {EL Ma(j. 579. 1) read fxtfivoiTo (or imuvoito), which agrees with the variant MfM^o'/"'?'' in n 745, and leads to a form /^fivouat, otherwise unknown (E. G. 27). The dilference of case is not decisive as
/xe/xvuiiTo in
ii

sequel when a question of fairness is actually raised (566 H'.), but is referred, not to a (TKoiros, but to the ordeal of an oath. If with Ar. we read Sponovs, and understand that he is meiely to count the laps, we have the difficulty that there seems to be only one lap Either way the lines seem (see 373). indefensible. Possibly they were added by some one who concluded that there were several laps, with opo^oes, which was then altered to dpofiov by those who held this interi>retation of 373 wrong. 361. uejUNecoiTo, a ghastly form ace. to Fick, but perhaps defensible in a late passage, as derived from nefivrjoiTo with metathesis of quantity cf. fiffivCoio,
'

'

VOL.

II

2K

498
01
S'

lAlAAOC T
ci/xa

(xxiii)
fjudaTt'ya^

Trdvre^ i(f
[\idcnv
S'

'i-mroiiv

aeupav,

iriTrXrjyov

&
ol

o^oKkj^adv t

eireeacnv
365

eVo-u/ieVfOf
v6(r(f)i

vewv

Ta;^eft)9-

oiKa hieirpriaa-ov Trehtoio vtto Se (nepvoiat kovlt]

vecpo^

'la-rar

deipofxevr}
8'
8'
S'

ok re
puev

ve

OveWa,
dvefioio.

-^airat
dpfjiara

eppdiovro fxerd

irvoirjL<^

dWoTe
dt^aaKe

x^ovl iriXvaro TrovXv^oreipvt,

to\
S'

aXXore

ixeri'-jopa-

iXarrjpe^
6v/j.6<;

ea-raaav ev
viKT]<i

Bi(f)poc(Ti,

-jrdTaaae

he

cKdarov

370

ie/jievcov'

KeKkovro

Be olaiv efcaaTO<;

rTTTTOtf,

oi

8'

eirerovTO Koviovre^ irehloLO.

Trv/xarov reXeov

dX)C ore
d^lr
i(f)'

Srj

hpofiov

wKea

lttttoi,

d\o^

TToXti)^,

Tore

Si]

eKdarov apery] ye
PES
Vr.

362.

axia

GJPQRTU,
373.

yp.

apa
:

n.

\\

364 om. ^CTQN S.

:

VK

368. noXuBoreipHi

DJT

Ynnoici(N) Vr. A^.

A
:

Harl.

b,

Par. a d f j. 370.
:

369. Toi

thi Cant.

TcXeoN 5p6uoN
a,

BpojixoN

erpcxoN C.

374.

(A supr.) TU Harl. re T Vr. b. re

Mosc.

2,

Par. b

and

at

trXeiovs, /cat firjirore

69' 9' Ar. ft Kbyov f'xet Did.

i|

between dpouou and Spo/xovs (see last note) though the gen. is far commoner in H.. there are a few instances of the see Z 222, I 527, ^ 168, w 122, ace. and compare note on E 818. 362. Sua, vulg. &pa, a much weaker See EL 711 oi 6' a^a t-mrois reading. ofioKXrjaavTes rjvlas x^potf 'iaeiaav, where the dual x^po^^ 'each with his two hands' is parallel to 'iinrouv here, each mi hispair of horses. 363. iuaciN, undantia lora Concusscre The t- is long iugis Virg. Aen. v. 146.
; ;
|
|

373.
total

the course, i.e.

nuJuiaTON SpoiioN, the last part of The that after the turn. silence as to any previous laps

prevents our translating 'the last lap,' and the race must have been a simple
St'ai'Xos.

The course stretched

straight

in thesis, as K 475, <p 46, \p 201 (in arsis see Schulze Q. E. 181, 466. 544) 364. d)Ka, without delay, is here to be
;

inland over the plain {eu Xettot Trediut 359), so that 9' dXoc means tonnrds the The variant dcp' dXos is sea, see F 5. probably a conjecture to suit the theory that the course was entirely inside the fortification, from the wall to the This theory is sea and back again.
attributed to Ar. by Eust. right Ar. must have taken
If this is
e(f>'

he read) to mean by
i.e.

d\6s (as the side of the sea,

distinguished from Tayivic,

fleetly.

366. eueXXa, cf. deWai, of dust, N 334, and KoviaaXos deXX^s T 13. 367. uerh hnoihic, amonc/ (upon) the blasts of the wind not identical with
;

But the supjust at the turn. position is inconsistent -with the whole even if the tenor of the description
;

the more usual a^a ttv., for that would imply that the manes were blown away. In /3 148 Ttb (aleTu) 5' i-rreTovTo /xera ttv. dv. (the only other instance of the phrase) a^a would be better." eppcooNxo,

wall were conceived far enough from the sea to admit of an open course estimated by Ar., on grounds which

we cannot guess, the words

ev
veCiv

at five stadia in length

\eiuii

irediwi

and

voacpi

529. 368. Ia7)ique

hwiiiilcs,

iamque

elati

sublime videntnr Aera per vacuum, ferri atque adsurgere in auras, Virg. G. iii. 108-9.

The fact give sufficient refutation. the whole description the is that in existence of the wall is completely ignored.- It will be noticed that no mention is made of the actual turn, in spite of the stress laid on it by Nestor. It is barely alluded to in 462.

lAIAAOC r
(f)aiveT\
a(f)ap
8'

(xxiii)

4!J9

iTnTOLcn

rddrj

Bpofj.o'^'

mko

8'

eireira

37r.

at
Ta<f

^\?ripi]Tidhao

7roS(oKe<i

eK(f)poi^

ittttoi.

Be fxer

e^ecjjepov

lliofi)jBeo'i

apaeve^
ecrav,
eiKTrju,

ittttoi

Tpayioi, ov8e tl atei yap St(f>pou

TTVOirjL
8'

ttoWov avevd^

dWa

fxaX"

eyyu<
380

eTri/Brjao/jLevotcriv

VjVixifKoLO

fxerd^pevov evpee r

m/xo)

uvtmi yap Ke(f)a\d'i KaraOevre ireTeaOiji'. Kat vv Kv ?; irapeXaaa /) d/jL(f)ijpiaTOv e6i}Kp, el fir] Tv8eo<i vu Koreaaaro ^Pol/3o<i ^ATroWoyv,
69 p<i 01 fc'/c ^etpcov e/3a\v TOio 8' 7r' 6(f)da\/xti)v 'xyro

depfxer' eV

ovveKa
ov
8'

Tci'i

/xev

/xdcmya (f>aeiui]V. SdKpva ^(ooixevoio, opa en koI ttoXv /xdWov iovaa^,

dvev Kevrpoio
deovre'i.

38:

kol

efiXd(f)d7]aav
oi

375.

(a9ap) 5': de

T.

379. di9pcoi

supr.

382.

376. nodcoKeoc I'. napc\ac(c)eN lll'K Vr. A.

378. oud'

en KT

\ r.

li

375. Here, as elsewhere, there is diffiill translating a9ap straightway (see note on A 418), for there is no tletinite point of time for it to refer to ; at best we must suppose that Trv/xarov

victory).

Of. ^'irg. ^len. v.

325 transecU

culty

implies the turn, and that &(pap It 'directly they had turned.' seems better to recognize once more a the puce vaguely intensifying sense, was forced indeed.' For rdsH dpouoc iu this sense see 758.
dp6/j.oi>

means

'

n76. 4>HpHTi63ao, Eumelos, 15 7d;J. CK<pepoN intran.s., shot out of 'the ruck.' So 759, and 7 496 vw^K(pepoi' w'es i-mrot. 378. TpcoToi, see E "222. 379. cni6Hcoju.eNoiciN, see on E 46. The form must be future here, as in X
(308

clapsHS prior ambi(juumve reliiiqiiat. 383. The partiality of Apollo for the horses of Eumelos is explained by the fact that he himself had bred them ; B 766. Thus the horse is at least as closely connected witli Apollo as with Poseidon. 387. oi &' oi, so Ptol. of Askalon ; vulg. oi 8e oi, which is tiiken in the same But though the dat. sense, those of his. oi is constantly to be translated by his, it could hardly be used to represent the his own opposed to emphatic jironoun, those of another. In 500 oi oe oi is quite possible, for the emphasis is on
i'TTTToi,

not

oi.

The K^NTpoN

is

evidently

aid

iSaXeovTL

eoiKiJii

(a

passage),
rule.

though
'

verb of motion

The mounted is hardly compatible with

' ;

the use against the Homeric translation seemed to havo

is

very late without a

identical with the fidari^ of 384. This most likely indicates a wliip, or ]>erliaps

aiei.

rather a goad, like that represented on the Hurgon ami)hora, where the driver holds in his hand a long rod, evidently

381. eepjuero agrees only with the mbre distant subject see on i' 611. KaraeeNTE, leaning/ their heads upon his 6/j.ov yap very boi/y. a strong hyperbole.
0,(1(1)1

meant
at the

to be represented as pliant, bearing

vCira

Kal

rpox^f ^daeis
rri'oai

ii<(>pL^ov,
;

dff^a\Xoi> iimescicut

imrLKai

EL

spumis

flatuqiic
is

718-19 sequentum

Virg. G. in. 111. 382. ajuKpHpicTON

'

best
'

ueut.,

made

it

dead heat

taken as the object

being a vague notion, 'the state of It is possible things' {H. G. 161). but less natural to make it masc. (sc.

made him,

Eumelos,

disputed

in

his

little points of the shape arrow-heads. Such an implement would doubtless prove an efficient means of exhortation, comlnning the advantages of the whip and the spur. The significance of the word /xaffTierai used in T 171 of the lion's tail with tiie sharp bone at the end is tliu.s gnatly enhanced. The ancient Oriental type of whip is more like the modern, a short see for handle with an actual lash instance the Assyrian chariot in Helbig, //. p. 134, and the Phoenician, p. 136.

end two

and

size of

500
ouS'
tip'

lAIAAOC T

(xxiii)

TvSetSrjv,
B(OK Se
Tj

Adrjvairjv e\(})r]pd/jL6vo<i Xa6^ AttoWwv jxdXa S' SiKa /xereacrvTO iroifxeva Xaoiv,
ixdcFTi'ya,
fi6vo<i

01

'nnroLaiv evfJKev.

390

Se

fjLT

W8fj.7]Tov

v'lov

Koriovaa ^e^rjKCf

ai oe oi lttttol be ot 7]^ Uea ^vyov oSov SpafieTTjv, pvfMO^ 8' eirl yalav eXvo-drj. auTo? 8' eK 8i<f)pow irapa rpo-^ov i^eKvXicrdi], dyKCt)vd<; re irepthpix^Orj arofia re plvd^ re,
nriretov
d/i(pL<?

6pv\i^d7] Be
SaKpv6(f)i
Tv8tSrj<i

'

/jLeroiTTOv

iir

6(f)pvai
oi

rco

8e

oi

oacre

7r\t]adev,

6a\epij he

ea-^ero

(fxovi].

Be 7rapaTpe\lra<; e'^e

/ji(i)vv)^a^

'imrovi,

TToXkop ro)V
tVTTOi?
ro)i
S'

dXkwv
jxevo^

e^dXixevo^'
eir

ev

yap Wdtjvr)
eOrjKe. }ileveXao<;.

rjK

Kal

avTWi
el-^e

KvBo<i

400

dp"

eiT

ArpetBi]^

^avdo<i

390 om. H.
Harl.
a,

391. juer':

kqt' Mor.

|l

KOTeouca 6e6HKi
392.
fise
:

(A>")

DHJQSTU
393.

llosc. 2. Vr.
b.

b A
S"

kotcouc' eBeBHKCi Q.
JUieTConoN
:

pfise Vr. A.

eXueH CPi Vr.

edcoKC

396.

npocconoN Ap. Lex.

88. 21.

400.

ceHKe

CPR.

401.

ap"

rap

J.

It is from the combination of whip and goad that the use of /nda-Tt^ in the Tragedians must be explained e.g. the two points make clear the dnrXii fida-ri^ 5t\o7xos arr] of Agam. 642 (see particularly for other cases Verrall's note on
;

appears to be Hesiod Theog. 330 iv9' ap y OLKeiiav i\e<paipeTO <j)v\' dvOpunruv (of the Nemean lion), evidently in the sense Tlie origin of the word is unravaged. known. Tu9ei9HN is of course governed

The word is presumably Sept. 595). der. from mas root of ixaiofxat, to touch,

by

e\e(p.,

'AeHNaiHN by

Xct^e.

up

the regular Homeric word of foucMng horses (see E 748, P 430). The only difficulty in the way of explaining the fj-dari.^ as a rod rather than a lash proper is the use of ifxdadXrj (paSLvrj 582) in the same sense. This might appear to

392. Hse (also in t 539), a late form for eFa^e, but possibly original in so late a book we ma}- read either 'iinreLov Fol eFa^e with Heyne, or better 'iinreLov Se F'ioi) eFa^e with van L.
;

imply a thong of leather

I'ttttoi's

cf.

also X/naa-ev

The /idanyL Xiyvpiji A 531. weight of this argument is removed by the epithet xpi'o'f''? in 9 43, N 25. The explanation doubtless is that the Oriental form of whip with a lash was also known to the Greeks, and that a word properly
referring to it only was also generically extended to their own type. The words KXive fj.d(TTiya ttotI ^vyov in 510 well suit

The horses are harnessed only by yoke, without traces. 6119)0 69o0, But sideicays from the road,' Buttm. Grashof objects that there was no definite jiatli for them to swerve from, and takes 'ran apart (separd/x0ts adverbially, ately) on their way ; the gen. 68ov the same as in deetv Treoioio, irp-qcxbeing ffiiv odoio (fi 264). So also Helbig, H. E. eXucsH, see O 510 iXvaOeis, 146, n. 4. and t 433 Xacrirjv virb yaarep eXvadeis. It must be referred to eXvu, etXi'w =
393.
tlie
'

'

the long rod, but could not be used of the Assyrian whip with a handle not

vol-v-o (Curtius,

M.

no. 527),

though

all

two

feet long.

\e9HpdueNoc, cheating, a word which recurs in H. only in r 565, of the deceitful dreams which come throucrh
the gate of ivory (eXe>as). The only other instance of the word in Greek

388.

passages 'violate' the F. This, however, is the case with almost all forms of the root (Knos, Dig. p. 72). The meaning must be szcung to the ground, though this is rather different from the ordinary sense.

three

397 = P 696, where see note.

lAIAAOC T
AvTlXo^O^ "
kfif3r]Tou
o'

(xxiii)

oUl

iTTTTOlCnV

KkXTO TTaTpO'i 010'

TLralverov orri rd^iaTa. ijToi fiev KeivoKTiv epi^e^iev ou tl KeXevco, TvSeiBea) 'twirotai Bai(f)povo<i, olcnv Wd/jvrj
Kal
cr(f)oyi

10-

vvv o)pe^ Td^o<i Kal

'iTTTTOvi
S'

iir'

avTMt

kuSo*;

eOrjKev'

ArpeiSao Ki^dpere,
fii]

/X7j

8e

XiTrrjaOov,

Kap7ra\L/ii(o<i,

a(f)(oiv
?}

iXey^eirjp Karayevrji
Xeiireade,
(j)epiaT0i
;

AWt]
(bSe

df}\v<;

iovaa' tI
Kal

yap
(T(f)o)h>

i^epeco,
ko/j.l8i]

fxijv

ov

Trapd
vp^fxe

rereXecrpAvov earai' Xecrropt TroifievL Xaoyv

K.araKrevei
o^ei

410

ea(TTai,

avrtKa B

^aXKMi,

ai

d7roKij8}]cravTe
(j}op,apTeiTov

(fiepcop^eda

-^elpov

dedXov.

aXX

Kal (nrevherov ottl rdyiara'

vorjao},
p,
41i

ravra
bi^

iycov

(TTeivwiroiL
(f)a0

avro^ r^v)](Top,ai i]de iv oBml TrapaBvpievat, ovBe

,

Xy'jaei.'

OL

Be

di>aKT0<i

viroBBeiaavre'^

op^oKXrjv
S'

p,dXXov 7riBpap.TTjv oXiyov ^povov' ali^a

402.

erreira
julcn

CHOC
6.6.

D^
406.

405 06
Vr.

Ar.

404. ilku edcoKeN CL

r6p {svpr. ucnj I'll: e**KN I' (en in ras.).

r6p L Vr. A.
tcixaNeroN H 410. uhn
414.
:

407.

A.

XinHcee PM.')
j
:

UH

ou Q. tcTton Par.
Ar.

408. KaraeeiH o Had. a. Pap. fj.. 412. KOTaKTaNcT Vv. A. 411. ii> Tiai BiOTH Did. 417. OJUOKXHcaNTec dneiXHN Ar. Stxi^s{su/rr. o)

C9aja.ap-

<

'.

unoBeicoNTec

GS

Lips.

418.
a

eneapauerHN
wliicli

1)K.
is

403.

ejuBHTON,

word

recalls
'

vfi/ji'

evidently bad.

Agar with reason

line,

our familiar 'go in and win,' though the latter is no doubt pugilistic, close with your man.' The origin of the expression here is not so clear the meanTiiis, for one ing evidently is spurt. who is behind his competitors, is ex;

condemns the whole

as added in

order to supply the verb gccerai to 411, remarking that the threat of killing the horses if the}- do not win is absurd as

no doubt
413.
yoji

it is {C. J', xiv. 4).

Cf. ^ti^a = hasten, Eur. M. 113, Ar. lian. 377, cd. 478. 405-6. aderovvTai oi ovo- ttujs yap rd k TTJi 'A.di]va.s yev6fj.evov oldev 6 'AvrlXoxoi : " Tvdfldeu} iTriroicTt" Kal rb <irepi<y<j6v. 6ti irtpi KoX yap dvev tovtov^ Srj\oi> < tQu Lirwcjv > Tov Aiofxr]5ovs ecrrlv 6 \6yo!,

pressed by en^rjvai, as by (^dWea-Oai (399) for one who is level with (among)

them.

The meaning of the line is 'If two lose heart and so we fail to win.' The expression is not exact, as the dual applj-^ing to the hoi-ses only is grammaticallj' in concord with the three parties who form the subject of the verb but the phrase is most natural, and has
;

An. (completed by Friedlander). These grounds are insufficient the poet is not troubled by such triHes as Antiloclios' knowledge of the author of the accident he had seen, and the notorious friendship of Athene for Diomedes might in any case suggest the words. H2. KaxaKTENeT, again a late form for -eei, but not one which we can alter with confidence in a passage of this
;

familiar and colloquial turn. It is hardly correct to say that Antilochos thus associates himself ^vith his team (Monro) he associates himself only in the success, but expressly dissociates himself from the failure as otlars since his time have been known to do. An."s OTi eSet dT0Kr]5r]ffdvT(iiv vfuQv is substantially correct, but tlie alternative ^ aTroicrja
;

driffavTe

eyw

re

Kai

v/j.ds,

which makes

Antilochos speak as though he were one unit and his team another, is too farfetched. 414. See

character.

Von

Christ's ai/TUa 5i Kreved

191,

and

412 with note.

502

lAIAAOC T

(xxiii)

pco'x^fJ'O'i

etjv

yaiT]<i,

rjt

'^ei/xepcop

aXev vSwp
airavTa'

420

e^eppri^ev oSolo,
rrjc

/BdOvve

Be xoypov

aXeeivwv. el^ev MeyeA,ao9 dp.arpoxt'a^ Se iraparpe'^^a^ e^e /xwi^u%a9 "iTTTrovi WvtlXoxo^ e/cT09 oSov, 6\iyov 8e 7rapaK\Lva<i eSiwKev.
p
'Arpei87}<i
8'

eSSeiae kuI \\vti,X6x(oc ijeyMvei'

425

uXX' civex "ttttov^"\\vri\ox\ d4>paSeo)<; iirird^eaf ^' evpvTepr} irapeXaacraf areivaiTro'; yap 686<i, rdxa
/jLi]

TTco?
0J9

d/x(f)OTepov<;

87]\i]aeai
S'

ecjiar,

'Ai'TtXo^^o?

eVi

apjiarL Kvpaa<i. Kal ttoXv fiaXKov eXavve

ioiKco<i.

Kevrpcoi eitiaitepx'^v, ftx? oaaa 8e Slctkov ovpa KUTCofMaSloio ireXovTat,

419.

ovk dtovn

430

ctcTnon U.
17.

420.
:

pwrjuoc
hi Ar.

A}).
||

Lex.
:

1.39.

27,

Herod.

421.

anaNTO
:

eNcpeeN Aph. EL Mag. 145.

Par. f:
ev

422. thi 423.

elxcN

aWwi napaKXiNeeic
T
:

napacTpeijjac (,> 427. A.

li
: :

gcxe fipxcN T (p partly erased ?) 424. napeKKXiNac ? (Par. a supr.).

rap: nep

j\[or.

napeXdccai Pap.
:

fj.

and
Par.

ap. Scli.

napeXdccaic P Par.

neXdcceic

nep eXdcceic

napeXaccH(i)c napeXdcceic 12.

Mor. Par. g

napeXdccH

420. The way back to the startingpoint leads through a ravine, the dried bed of a stream, one of the evavXoi of 11 It is common enough in primitive 71. countries for such gullies to serve in turn as roads and watercourses according to the weather. Tlie road is the stream-bed, and does not lie beside it. Antilochos proposes to spurt up level with Menelaos at this point, where there is room for only one chariot, and thus
force

irappoorly supported, must be right, eXdcrcrets (with dat. evpvTep-qi) is not a Homeric form, the fut. elsewhere being eXdw (eXooj), nor does evpvreprjL napeKdaMenelaos does not cris suit the sense ; mean to promise Antilochos that he shall drive past in a wider place,' but only that the road will be wider for
'

driving

past.

The

opt.

irape\da(Tais

might

drive

either to give way or to face the certainty of a collision, pcoxuoc, a bi-eak or sudden dip in the ground, which had been cut through by a flood.

him

natural and eupuTepH and

identical
for

imst is better, but less idiomatic than the text.

evpvTeprji.

axe practically
;

our

Mss.

even

Pap.

yn

has evpvreprjL be wrong.

428.

irapeXaaa-ai,

which must

The form

puy/j-os

is,

perhaps, linguistic-

ally preferable,

though the text can be supported by the analogy of forms like

421. oSoTo, partitive or ablative gen., carried away some of the road. BdeuNG, lowered, again refers to the depth of the whole ravine. 422. THi p' efxEN, that way was M.
h((d
steering, that point

ing
i-rr'

my

apuiaxi either with Kvpaas, catchcar (for which of. ft 530 /ca/ctDt

Kvperai,

23

fTrl
;

aibfiaTL Kvpaas,

^821

or instrumental, catchavx^vi Kvpe) The first seems ing {me) icith your car.

best.

The above with

eveKvpcre

145

he was approaching he keeps to the middle of the road to prevent Antilochos coming alongside (diiarpoxidc dXeciNCON), except by turning off the track altogether.
;

avyKvpcreMv below (435) are the The only instances of the verb in H. longer form Kvp-qaas first occurs in Hes. Op2). 755. eoiKcoc seems to be a 430. cbc . mixture of the two forms cos ovk diuv

and

and

oi'K

diovri oiku>s.

431.
see

oupa,

.see

351

with

note.

424.

The

variant

TrapeKK\ivas

may

KaTcojuia9ioio,

svimg from

the shoulder,

probably be right.
427.

on

cOpuTcpH

napcXdccai,

thougli

and

for the

352 Karu/xadbv rfKaaev 'imrovs, next line 359, n 590.

iAlAAOC y
6v T
ai^rjo<i

(xxiii)

503
y/Brjf;,

d(f)i}Kev

dvrjp

Treipw/xeuo';
I'lpcoTiaav

Toacrov eTrtSpafieTTjv al S
ATpeiSeo)' avTo<i
/JL7]

oTriacrco

yap

kcov /xedeijKev
oScjl

eXavveip,
iinroi,
435

TTftj?

avyKvpaeiav
T

tvi

/xcovv^e'i

B[<f)pov<;

iv
^

dvarpe-ylreLav evirXeKeaf;, Kara 8' /covii]iat ireaotev e'rretyop.evoi irepl vlkt)'^.

avTol

Tov Kal veiKeicov rrpoae^i] ^avdo<i Mei'e'A.aos" " XyTiXo-^ ov Tt9 creio ^poroiv oXocorepo'i dWo^;.
,

epp

eVet ov

cr

eru/xov ye
dx;

(pcifxev

ireTrvvadat

X-^aioi.

410

aXX
w?
"
/ir;

ov p,av
eiTTOiv
/jloi

ovK

iTTTToiaiu

uTep opKov occttji dedXov," eKeKXero (fxovrjaev re*

ipvKeadov

pbrjh^

eararov

d-^vvfievco

Ki^p'

(f^OijaovTai

Tovroiat irohe^ kul yovva KUfMOvra

))

Vfitv
to<?

(f)a6

fxdXXov
tTTTToy?
irpoiTO'^
rjCTTO

aTe/ji/SovTai veoTTjro'i." he dvaKTO<i vTrohhei(TavTe<; ofioKXrjv eTTiSpa/jLer-qv, Tci^a Be a(f>Laiv dyyi yevovro.
dfjL(f)co
,

yap

445

oi

ApyetOi B
Tol
B
B^

ev

dycovi Ka0j']/j,evoc elaopocovro eireTOVTO K0Vi0VTe<i ireBioLO,

^lBo/jievv<;

J^prjTMV dyo^ i(f)pdaad'

'ittttov^'

450

yap
B

Kto<;

dyoivo<i

virepraTO^
ofj,OKXr]T)}po<;

iv TrepicoTriii-

rolo

dvevdev iuvTO^
B

dKovaa<^

kyvw, (^pdaaaro
09 TO fMev
433. ai 5'

'iinrov

dXXo roaov
Toi
9"

(f)OLVi^

dpiTrpeirea irpov-^ovTa, rjv, ev Be fieTcoiroiL

eXauNCON
Vr.

Scli.

T.

434.

Pap.

fj.

{sicpr.

a).

435
oTcei
/x.

curKcpceiaN G. 439 om. Vr. b.

444. 9eicoNTai unoScicaNxec G.

436.
;|

coTo P.

aNarpeij/ciaN 441. JuaN

J
:

A
1'.

aNacrpcij/ciaN

T
i

(T' iupr.)

uen

DHJPQRSU

Vr. b

9eiccoNTai Vr. A.

bpKou r' \'r. 1). KauoNTe Pap.

449. Toi

PR
446

DIK/r
TOCON
:

P:ip.

,u,

Bar. Vr. b A.
:

ocoN T'

447. C91N PR.^. arx' crcNONTO D. 452. ioNxoc 1) Pap. /x. Seuac Ap. Lex. 164. 29.

oi
fx.

oY, oY)

okouwn

Pap.

454.

439. oXotoxepoc, more malicious, as F 365, X 15, V 201. 440. ^ppe, go thy mad v:a.y, 6 239. 9djLJicN, iniperf. as the accent shews.

App. N,
oiffe'{ai.).

441. opKou, rather opKoi'{o) or 6pKoo The oath is actually 20. claimed in the sequel, 581-85, oYchi =
:

445. 6x6u6oNxai, an recurring only in 834 late 705 in Jl.

Odyssean word and the equally

the plain, though When described as 'KeTov in 359. last the competitors were seen on their way to the turn Eumelos was in front. Idomeneus from a place of outlook can see further than the rest, but not so far as the turn. xoYo anticipates 452. See 273. 6fj.oK\rp-fipos, hearing him while i/et afar, In sense this of the shouter to wit. course conies to the same thing as if we
larities in the surface of
it is

had

451.

We

have to suppose that the

further part of the course is entirely hidden from the spectators by irregu-

We 454. x6coN, see 2 378, X 322. use 'so far colloquially in a very similar,
'

bfioKK-qcjavTos.

though inexact, manner.

504

lAIAAOC Y (xxm)
crr^fia

\evKOV
arrj
S'

rervKTO Trepirpoxov rjvre

7]yy]rope^
rjSe
rje

fii]vr}.

455

op6o<i

kol fiv6ov iv Wpyeioia-iv eeiirev'

/xSovre<;,

"

0)

(f)i\0L,

Wpyeloov
I'lnrovf;

olo'i

iycov
fioL
S'

aWoL
dWo^;

avyd^ofiai BoKeovac irapoiTepot

Kai u/xeZ?;
efifJievaL

'iinroi,

rjVLO-^o^;

IvSaWeTaf
'ihov

al Be irov avrov

460

e^Xa^ev rjTOL yap

vvv
S'

iv TreBicoi,
ra<i

at Keiae ye ^eprepai, rjaav.

irepl

irpwra

TTTji Svva/xat iraTrTaiverov elaopocovTi. TpfOLKOV dp, ireBiov Tov rjvioyov (^vyov i)via, ovBe Bvvdadt] rje ev ax^deeLV irepl repp-a, Kal ovk ervx>wev eXi'^af ev9d p,LV eKTreaeeiv otw avv 6' dp/xara d^ai,

ov

iheeuv'

TrdvTTji

repfxa jSaXovcras, Be fiot, oaae

465

455.

CHUa T6TUKTO
d.
:

juHNHC Vr. 461. KeTce

cflii' ctetukto P.. } Ar. JPiRU Harl. a, Mosc. 2, Yr. auToi A'l. A. oi auxaJ Mosc. 2 al 460. HNioxco Q. r om. CR Te Pap. /x^. eKeTce Yr. A. KeTei Zen. Apli. 9epTepoi
:
I

criic V 462. TOG T Syr. HPR: npwTON LQS Vr. A. (A sitpr.) JLQRT (UM) Pap.
:
i:

t6 G.
Harl.

npcoTO
a.

3'

juoXoiicac Yr. A.
fi,

.Mosc.

npcbrac nptoTac {sic) T ii>s. 463. &' om. Lips. nH(i) Apli. 464. an: 2, Lips.: nco O.
:
:
,

Sn Q
apuaTi
455.
/iV''V,

Syr.
P.

|1

nanxaiNETai
Bar. Yr. d.

Ar.

nanxaiNero J Par.

b.

||

465. <purN

467.

CUN

koto

JQST

Harl.

a,

eicopocoNTe Yr. A-. Mosc. 2, yp. A.

nepixpoxoN,

circular,

so

that

whole scene,

which recurs in H. only T 374, must be the full moon it seems more natural to us to associate the moon-shape with the crescent (like Horace, C. iv. 2.
;

57 Fronte citrvatos imitatus ignes Tertiwni limae referenlis ortum, Qua 'iwtarn duxit niveus videri, Cetera fulvus. Compare also Moschos Id. 2. 84 toO 6' iJToi to aWo 5e/xas ^avdoxpoov effKev, kvkKos fiev
dpyv(pOi fieaawi fj.dpfiaipe /xerwTrwt). 458. aordzouai, discern, not again in H. but Hes. 0pp. 478 and in Attic H. does not use ai'777 in (also avyd^w). the sense of cije, but the ideas of light and sight are almost interchangeable, see note on 2 345. 459. napoixepoi (also 480), formed directly from a locative adv. *7rdpoi (cf. (0 146) from irdpoLde), as /xi'XoiraTos
;

which assumes that the distant turn was invisible to the spectators, as indeed is distinctly implied in 466. Perhaps they were added by a rhapsodist who thought that several laps were run, and was anxious to introduce an allusion to the nearer turn in that case the reptxa of 462 will be different from that of 466, which must mean the xdc is best taken as dedistant end.
;

5'

monstrative, those (of which I speak). It can hardly be relative with 8e in when apodosis, as this is found only the relative clause is hypothetical. as in 639 (?) and BaXoucac, intrans. A 722 of a river. This particular use seems to be unique in Greek, and doubtless exemplifies the tendency which exists in sport of all kinds, to create a
;

*fivxoi,

d(pdpTpoi

from

dcpap.

It is

not

slang special vocabulary or version of the ordinary use

'

'

by

a perof words.

used again before Ap. Rhod.

460. iN9d\Xexai, conies in sight, see on P 214. 461. KeTce, 7ip to tJmt point (referring to avTov, there). Here, as in 528, 31 368, Zen. read kuBi. 462-64 are rejected by Kurtz and They contradict the many others.

Other instances
in
efij3r]Tov

may

perhaps be found
660, etc.

403,

di'atrxo/xe'j'a;

SuNdcGH, only here and e 319 in H. the regular form is edvvTjo-d/xrji'. while eovvTjdrjv is not found at all.
465.
;

466.

an

aor.

cxeeeeiN (drive) looks here like oOk exuxHceN, see on N 163.

;

failed.

lAIAAOC T
al
6'

(XMii^
0u/j,ov.

505

i^rjpcotjaav,

eVet
vfjLfi<;

fiei'o^;

eWa^e
'

dWa

cBeade Kal

uvaarahov
/xoi

ov yap eyoiyc
dvrjp
dvucrcrei,

ev Siayivcocr/C(o' BoKeei Be
AtVtoXoif y6vey']V,
fiera
5'

e/i/ie/'at

470

Wpyeioiaiv

Vvheo^ tTTTroBafiov v'lo^, Kparepb'i Ato/xj;^?;*;." Tov 8' ala-^po}^ ivevLirev 'OiXj'/o? Ta')(^v^ Ata<;' al h t avevdev IBofjievev, TL TTcipoy; \aj3peveai;
'

'iTTTrot

dpai7roB<; TToXeo? Trehioio

/xer'

BievTat.

475

ovre vediTaro'i iaa-c ovre TOi o^vrarov

Wpyeioicri

rocrovrov,

aXX' alel

fMvdoi<;

eKBepKerai orrcre' \a/3pveac' ovBe tl ae -^pr)

K(f)a\rj<;

\a^pay6pi]v

'cfxevai'

rrdpa

yap

Ka\

up,eivove^

dWoi.

fi^.

468 om. H precedes 467 in Vr. QNdcceiN RU. 471 d''. Ar.
:

J.

472.

diareiNcocKto I'aj*. 470. SianrNcJcKu L inno&dju.oio ndVc I'R. innoudxou \v. A.

:

473. eNeNicne(N) C-J1''^'K.SU Syr.:

d'

CNCNinTeN Cant.:

CNecincN

\'i.

A.

474.
{supr. c)

t' ^loiiiii
1)
:

5c

t'

v..

475.

noXeec Vr.
477. TOl
:

il.

diooNTai (A supr.)

QR

S Harl.
dO. Ar.

dieNxe Par. c g.
I'H
:

ti

HR.
ii.

rtfes

eKSepKCTON

KaraQepKerai iiachniann An.

diiujuoNcc Harl.
a.

314.

" osurcpoN Sch. T. 478. uueoici T. 479

t"

ejuuicNai T.

471

adeTeirai,

8ti

to

iirt^rfyelcdaL
;

An. i.e. the description should be jriven by the ])oet himself, not put into the mouth of one of his characters. The line certainly seems out of place here. For dNHp uloc, an unusual expression which may have caused the interpoiroLrfTiKov,

ovx

i]pi^LKOv

Kpocnjiirov,

148, KvpLCL O 625, TroTan.o% Xd.ipos viraida pfuiv "^ 271, olpov o 293, and 3S5 are the only XafipJTaTOf x^" v8wp

other passages). It seems therefore to imply a tonential How of words here ('reden wie ein Wasserfall' AV.-M. i'^ supra, showing at the same tinie that the later use had also another sense.
'
'

lation,

cf.

<})G}T

and other passages quoted

473.

'AffK\i]wiov viov there.

194
note

greethj,

grasping)

Xd^pos

<jTpaTb%

thr

aicxpwc,

insvUingly,

see

on r 38.
474. Tl ndpoc XaBpeueai, lit. v:hy dost thou hragqf old? i.e. why hast thou been always a braggart ? This use of Trdpos alone with the pres. recurs only 6 36 offot irdpos tialv dpi<TToi (cf. A 264), but with TO TTctpos, Trdpos ye and ndpos irep it is of course common enough, to express a state of things lasting to the present time. This gives a perfectly good sen.se it is hard to .see why commentators take it in the artificial and un-Homeric meanwhy dost thou boast be/ore the ing
: '

chattering herd, Pindar. P. ii. 87 ; 0. ii. 86. Schol. A remarks the irony by which Aias accuses Idomeneus of that verj' fault of boastfulness which was in the end his own ruin, 5 499-510. 475. Si^frrai, are racing the verb is elsewheiv tians. See on !l 584. 476. Idomeneus is /ifcratToXios, X 361. 479 d6iTflTai, on ovk duayKoios' TpoKfirat ykp t6 "dXX" ai'et pivdoicri XajSpei'eat." " " oi' Kal t6 Trdpa ydp Kal antivoves dXXot SfdvTiiJS eiriXiyeTai ov ydp dfieivovuv fcryov rb \a^pfvff$ai, An. The 1
:

time,'
Kpiveiv

i.e.

Track. 724

hastily (Dod. compares Soph. ttjx 5' eXirio' ov XPV ^^J ^'''X'?^

wapos).

Xd^pos

(ratlier

\a^p6s

the CNndently wrong do not let your tongue run in the presence of your betters.' The line can certainly be disi>ensed with, but there is nothing to condemn it more
is
; >

mean

'

from Xa^-epos. W.-M. Here. ii. 65) is used in H. of rushing wind or water (Z4<t>vpo$

than
is

this.

The expansion

of \a3p(i'(ai

in the Epic style.

506
'lttttoi

lAIAAOC
S'

"

(xxiii)

avral eaai irapoirepat at to Trupo'? irep, EviuLi]\ov, iv S' auT09 e%wi/ evXrjpa ^e^rjKe." rov Se 'XpXwadjjLevo^ KprjTwv ciycxi avriov TjvSa' " Xlav velKos KaKO^pahh, aXXci re Trdvra
apiare, Beveai 'Xpyelcov, ore roc v6o<i iarlv
ciTr^/zv*;?.

480

hevpo
I'aropa

vvv,
8'

y TpL7ro8o<; ireptSM/jieda
'

rje

\e/3r]T0>i,
d/x(f)(o,

485

Wrpeth^v
ojpvuTO

X<yaiJbep,vova

Oelofiev

OTTTTOTepat Trpoad'
w<?

LTnroi,
8'

iva yvdoijL^ dirorivwv"

e(f)aT,

avriK

'Ot\>}o9

ra'x^V'i

Am?
490

ywofxevo'i '^aXeirolaiv d/xel'^aaOai Kal vv K B}j irporepw er epi^ jever

480.

eireecrai.

dp,<^OTepoL(7LV,
|i

auToi

Vr. b A.
Harl.
a,

483.
IMosc. 2
:

aV oV S. auxe CDJQS. napoircpoi APQRS. NeTKOC Ar. PR Syr. Bar. Mor. Vr. A Par. h
:
|

481. BeBHKei

ngikh (U-SMpr.)

Ach. Ill, Xiih. 744.

:

re nun Scliol. Aristojih. Equ. 788, fi. 485. NUN H Par. c^ e, Bar. Schol. Aristoph. nepibcoxJieea PT Harl. a d, Bar. (rNcoiHc) rNCOHic 487. onnoxepoi (P ?) QR Yr. d. fi. ihid. ncpiawJuceoN k exi Pap. fj.: k' exi Sch. T 490. KC 5h TNOHC Pa]i. p.{fnipr.\): rNoiH(i)c >.
NeiKei
,;

!'

on

I 192.

auxai tlte same, without the 225 (q.v.), d 107, k 263, tt The rarity see also E 396. 1-38, <p 366 of the use no doubt led to the variant
480.
article as 31
;

adre,

with
to

illicit

hiatus, perhaps tlirough

rai,

an intermediate av
led
{avTai.

which may have

are Soph. 1. 950 fiova XeXei/xfiedov, Phil. 1079 vih fiev ovv 6p,aib/j.edov (whei-c cases with MS. see Jebb), in both authority for -fxeda, which can be substituted without damage to the metre Elmsley first pronounced in favour of
;

the eccentric accents of MS.s. See A, avrai, aiVat, ailrat others).

the change, and

is

followed by Nauck.

Though
from

Piatt in J. P. xix. 50. 481. eiiXHpa, reins, a word which reappears in Greek only in two passages of Quintus but avX-rjpa is quoted as a Doric form from Epicharmos. Cp. Lat. lora. it is 483. ngTkoc, like eldos dpiare more idiomatic than the vulg. ve'iKei. aXXd xe the re may be explained in two ways either it connects aWa with what precedes, a verbal construction being substituted for the vocative, as
; :
:

in Skt. the 1st dual is distinct the 2ud, the two coalesce in Greek,

and the form in -9ov has no etymological support it can only be explained as due to analogy of the 2nd pers., -fiedov -fieda
;

-cOov

-ade.

The usual

desire to

avoid the hiatus will have been the motive here for introducing a form which looks like a figment of the grammarians. Moreover we ought perhaps to read For irepLSoadaL 7rept5w6jU.e9 with van L. to -imger cf. ^ 78 eyCcv ijxeOev irepidd}'

though Monro) though

dpicrre
;

were

apiaros

icrai

(st)

ao/j-ai

avTTJs,

ivill

wager

my

life.

look forward, as Kal vvv were to follow dwrivris with a special enforcing of the general But for Kai vvv deOpo nun accusation. is substituted with a change of thought. If this be too violent, we can read with Idomeneus' natural N'auck Kai for oxi. resentment cools down even while he is speaking, and he contents himself witli a mere challenge instead of returning the insult with interest.
or
it

may

instances from Aristophanes Several The use is will be found in Lexx. evidently conn, with that of eirLBoaOai X 254, but the origin of it is obscure. For the gen. see H. G. 153. The shortened nun recurs in H. only in vv Brandreth. 105 486. Ycxopa, vnipire, see 2 501 (App.

I,

26).

necessary

485. ncpiScbueoa, vulg.

The only other instances

Greek
of

irepLdufxeOov. in classical

is poorly supported but the vulg. yvolris is a corruption which to our Mss. is inevitable. 490. npoxepco resex', proceeded further,

487. TNCoHic
;

the

1st

pers.

dual in

-Oov

as 526.

lAIAAOC T
et
fit]

(xxiii;

"

A^tWeus"

auros"

dviaraTo kuI

cfxiTo

fivOov'

fzrjKert vvv -^aXeTTOicriv dfiei^eaOop iireecrcriv, \iav \ho^evev re, KaKol<i, eVei- uvBe eoiKe.

Kal

dW

vefieauTov, ori^ toluvtu ye pe^oi. ev dyoivi Kadrjixevoi elaopdaaOe v/j,et*i nnrov^' ol 8e tu-^ avTol e7reiy6/j,evoi laKjji;
irepi

dWcoi

495

ivOdB
iTrirov^

e\ev(T0VTut'

Tore Se yvcoaecrde eKarrro^

o't

Apyeicop,
8'

Sevrepoi ol re irdpoidev.'^
500

w?
fj,d(TTC

(f)dTO,

Tv8ei07}^ Se jjbdXa a-^eZov i)\6e Bccokcov alev eXavve Karco/xaSuv ol Se ol 'ittttol

pLfx<f)a

vyjrua
alel

deipeadrjv
y)vLO-^ov

Trpyjaa-ovre
padd/jityye^;

KeXevdov.
e/3aXX.oi>,

Kovirjq

dp/xara 8e ^pvcrcot TreTrvKaa/xeva KacraiTepoii re iTTTroi? wKVTToheacriv eTrerpe^^ov ovSe ri ttoWi]

491.

KQI
I
:

9aTO JuGeON
aojieiBecee
:

eV

d\\-^'i
:

Kai

KaxepuKe A.

492. dju.eii(;aceai
.

I)

ajueiSece'

KaKcoc
re
'//(.

\ r.

ajueiBeceai I'ap. fx {si///r. on over ai 493. A d,ueivoi' ypdcpeii' onqs Sell. T. 494. ciXXoN \K ocric C'Dt^>T. TG (). 495. eicopdaceoN Vli. 497. pezei (^> pezHi JI pesoi S.
llail.

CKacToi Vr. A.
\v.

498.

aeuTOTOi n.
:

Te

to

Pap.

m-

500.

juacrin

.IPQKSTU
:

Te Vr. li Te (i. Ti
:

ai be Vr. A. udcTira C. oi & 501. KcAeuea \'i. A. 503. dc S* au I'lut. Mor. 7-171:. 50-1. cncrpexeN "/-. Diil. ^aXKib} Pint. ihi'L

493
is

wa.s rejected

painfully weak.

by Heyne, and is The po.sition of kqkoTc

occur,' //. G. 305 c

and compare note

stem naarl- of
is

on P

6:il.

iiiiexanipled, and kukuis is hardly better. The a^'a^ of Sell. is not put

500. jmdcTi

from

the

which

/xaffTiy-

= fxaffTi-iy-

a derivative.

forward as more than a conjecture to meet the ditliculty. (Agar would adopt it however, reading di'a^'(t) as dat. j)!., for princes it is not seemly J. P. x.w. 319. This is perhaps possible, though wo have dva.KTcn, o 557.) The metre halts
:

It recurs

in

Greek only

182

fidffTiu.

fjMffrio} (P 622, T 171) and Cf. ixaari^u} answer to the two stems. = 6pvi-i6-s and for the opvi's beside 6pv'ii form of the dat. Kvrjffri A G40, 2: 407.

The

verbs

too, the first foot

of a spondee

being a trochee instead the arguments in favour

of such lengthening being permissible here are wholly insufficient (App. D, c There are no traces of F in 'loofieveh 2). Kniis {Dicf. Ill) says 'loci Homerici consonam initialem obstinatissime respuiint,' and tliere can of course be no doubt that the last syll. of Alav is short.
:

as O 352. 501. deipeceHN, bounded under the so also v S3.. strokes of thf lash 502. paeaxxtrrec. sprinklings, cf. .V 536,

KaTuuadoN

where the word

is

used more naturally

;

The

simiilest

remedy would be
;

Aldv T, with Barnes Wackernagel. 494. So 'g 286 koX 5' 8.W7)i ve/xeffw, ij ns The use roiavrd ye pi^oi, and cf. a 47. it of the opt. after the pres. is rare 'avoids assuming that the case will ever
;

to read Aias 'ISo/uei-fi'S re

of blood. this is 503. nenuKQCJueNa. covered up the only sense in which the word occurs in H., and must be a hyperbolical exFor the use of see B 777. pression metal facings for the wood-work of cars 438 and A 226 ; Helbig, J/.E. p. see 143. In IIi/iiiii. i.\. 4 this was further developed into a irayxpi'O'eov dpfxa. kqc;

ciTepcoi.
fiDl.
if

21.
heels, as

enerpexoN. rau on their overtaking them.

508
jlver
v

lAlAAOC y

(xxiii)

KaroTTCcrdev eirtaaMTpoiv dpfiarpoxi'V tod Se aTrevSovre TrerecrO-r^v. Xeirrrji kovltjc

Se
S' dveKrjKiev iSpco<; ixeawL ev d<^o)VL, ttoXv'? K Te \6(j)(OV KOi UlTO (TTpVOlO ')(^afxd^e.

505

cttP]

'iTTTTCOV

avTO<i

8'
8'

e'/c

SicppoLO

KXive

dpa

/xda-riya ttotI

i(f)OLfMo<;

S^eVeXo?,

xa/iat 6ope 7ra/x<pav6wvro<i, ovSe fidrrjaev ^vjop. aXX' <T(Xv/J.im^ \d/3'' aeOXov,
'i-mrov^.

510

BcoKe

8'

Kal TpiTToh'
TOJt
8'

djeiv erdpoiacv virepOv^ioiat yvpal/ca MTMevra <^epeLV 6 8' eXvev {/</)'

iinrov^, 'XvTiKoxo'^ dp' MeveXaov ov rdy^et, ye, Trapa^Odjjievo'i Kepheaiv, dXkd Kal ft)9 Mez/eXao? e^ iyyvOev d>Kea<i rTTTrof?. dvaKra i7r7ro<i d(^i(naTaL, o? pa r oaaov Se
Nr]\7]io<i
I'ikacrev

eV

515

eXfcrjLatP

Tpo')(ov irehioio TiTaLv6p.evo<?

Tov

fjiev

re \^avov<Tiv eTricracoTpov
6

auv o^ea^Lrpi'^e'i aKpau

520

ovpalai-

he

dyx^i
7ro\eo<;

fidXa rpe^et, ovSe tl ttoWt}

irehioio
Oeovro'^-

X'^PV P'ecrariyv^,

Toaaov
XeiTrer

Si]

MeyeXao?

dixvjjLovo<;

^AvriXoxoio

dWd

drdp rd irpMra Kal e? hiaKovpa XeXeLTTTo, jjiiv al-\\ra Kixavev ot^eWero yap p,evo<i rjv
II

505 om. Q.
nereceoN A.
om.

HrNex' L.

!!

onicccbxpcoN
P.

D.

506.

nCTeCGHN
(?).

eV

ciXXwt

509.

re H.
Par. b,

naucpaNoeNTOc 515-16 07n. Vr. b.

521. jmeccHru

511. 517.

XaB
5h

6d\* QT^
||

515. re

occon te H.
522.
:

t"

or/i.

Eust.
523.

519.

onicccbypou A.

Vr. b.

9e Ambr.

dicKou

oupa QS

and

ap. Did.

505. This line again is hj'perbolical, like T 227 the cars f^o so fast as hardly to leave any rut [dp/j-arpoxi-v) in the fine dust. 510. oii'dk udTHCEN, see IT 474.
:

from this passage, in connexion with B .390, X 22, that one-horse chariots were known to H. {II. E. p. 128) but the words do not require this inference.
;

518.

Cf.

512. areiN, the act. because it is for another in 263 the mid. is used because the winner is himself subject of the verb. 513. cbxcoeNTa, see on 264. cXugn,
;

The order

of the

the similar passage X 23. words here confirms the

read e\v(Tv with Barnes and Brandreth

and TiraiNOJueNOC need not be taken together. 521. So TroXeos vedioLO Oiovaai A 244. noXeoc adds the idea of an open unhindered course in which the highest
belief that neSioio

non-sigmatic tenses have

594).

(App. D,

p.

514. NhXhToc, from his grandfather, Achilles is AiaKioijs. The adj. is elsewhere used only of Nestor. Tl Tcixei Menrad. 515. rdxet 517. The front of the wheel of the Greek chariot is represented as either in line with the front of the car or a little in advance of it see the illustrations in He concludes Helbig, II. E. ch. ix.
as
:

possible speed may be obtained. The com523. aicKoupa, see 431. pound occurs here only, and appears to have offended some of the ancient critics, who read oiaKov o?pa with synizesis or The form of diaK ovpa with elision.

composition
;

is

unusual

but

not

un-

cf. orjfjLoyepwv = Srj/j,ov yepwv. paralleled ec = as mnch as, analogous to the common temporal use as long as to,

until.

lAIAAOC y
iTTTTov
el
T*}^
\ya/j,e/j,vover}<;,

(XXIII)

509
\Wi]<;.

KaWirpi-^o^
d/j,(f)}'jpt(7Toi>

he

en
fill'

irporepo) yei^eTO 8pu/xo<;

a/jL<f)OTepoifTt.

rco

Kev

irapeXaaa

ov6

edi)Kev.

avrap
Xelirer

yiT]piovr)<i

depdiroiv eu? ^ISofxevijO'i dyaKXtjo'; ^'leveXdov 8ovpo<; ipon'jv

oi

^dpBicTTOi fiev yap

t'jKiaro'i

ecrav

KaX\LTpi^e<i iTnroi,
iipfi

iao

r]i>

avTo<;

eXavvefiev

ev dyoivt.

vio^

3'

\\.8fjL7}Toio

iravvtnaTOi^ i'fXvdev

dXXwv
ittttov^;.

gXkwv
Tov Be

ctpfiara
IBcov

KaXa, eXavvcov irpuacrodev

MtKTeipe 7roBdpK7]>i Slo<i W^iXXevs, crra? 8' ap ev 'A pyeiofi eirea Trrepoevr ciyupeve'' Xola$u<; dvrjp oypicno^ eXavvei fKovv^w^: tTTTrov^-

53:

dXX aye

Bi'j

o'l

Soy/xev

deOXiov,

co?

eirieiKe^,

Sevrep
ftJ9

drdp
01

ret

irpoiTa

(^epeadoj

TuSeo?

1^/09."

KUL
527.

(pa6\ vv Ke 01
:

dpa

7rai/T6?

e'jn'}iveov

ox;

eKeXeve.
540

TTopev

I'ttttov,

7n']ivi]crav

yap Wyaioi,
/,. 11.
:

KN

Ka{

UPR

\);u:

Ke

1).

oud"

h
:

S"

Car.

,'.

630.
-.

533. npoccoeeN Ar. ii Bdp9iCTai Syr. Vr. A. npoccoecN I'll: npocccoe" Li/).i. 535. crac touc -1. npocecN Vr. A, Par. g: coKeac Zen. dp' o)n. CGT. 538. if nrnv t-n-oTd-TnrepoeNxa npocHii&a DIMTI' \ 1. 1>. aprcioiciN (;Q Syr. aovraL rovrwi t6 Tpira 9' 'AntIXoxoc, rerpaTa zaNebc MeNeXaoc. nejunxa hk 539. enHNecoN 1'. nb' ckcXguon il MHpioNHC. ecpancbN euc "IQojueNHOC An.
:
'

Syr.

\'r.

i'ar.

e,

eV
:

a\\a.'t

cbc
\ r.

ckcXcuon
A.

<l.

540.
tV

oi
oi

&h

\ r.

A.

enH(i)NecaN
525. For

DJQ

Lips.

enHiNeoN

a)^a\o\

aWwi

aXXoi

.\.

the use of

tlie

article see

H. 6.
526.

-260 C;).

ke with indie, occurs only but Monro {H. G. % 324) liere in H. compares the oracle in Herod, i. 174
eY
;

532. naNUCTOTOc Tares aWuf, A 50."). 533. npoccoeeN,

is

aXXwN.
cltt.

cf.

uiKv/xopw-

Zei>y
{e'l

yap
due

k'

fOriKe

vijcrov

et

k'

6/3oi'\ero

kSteger),

el8ov

Aristopli. Lys. 1099 at k' (SpMrtau), and Eriniia iv. 4

(where, however,

we should read

aiKai'ddf,

not at

k' ai'ddv).

These are jterhaps the

apparently li'/u/y III 1)1, though tlie sense not easily reconciled with the form of the word, which should moreover be Ar. explained 'leading 7rp6{<T)<xo}dv. the horses by the reins and whipping them fi-om (he front (liardly a likely way to make them come). Van Her'

Xtyo/ifvov,

only instances in Greek, till we come to the late Hellenistic use of idf with indie, and are inadequate to defend such an excei)tional use here. We can read ft 5e K'{ai), but the elision is doubtful (sec note on Z 2(50) and the /cat has no special
significance.

werden conj. irpb 'iOev, with irpo lengthened before (ffF)40v as in oTrd e$fv Z 62 etc. Brandreth reads rai I'ttttoi's Trpoffdfv \avvwv, van L. vp^ffOe Fe'{o). Bentley, Heyiie, and Nauck regard the
line as spurious.

The coirjilet looks like a and 3S2. ])0or interpolation made up of 490

The
it

530. BdpSicToi. an honour assigned to Antilochos' team in 310. 531. HKicToc from rjKa, the opposite It is of d<pdpTepos as Afpap is of rjKa. the same word as Att. tjkktto^, as indeed

Zen. n-ad d'Kcai lwttovs. chariot could easily be dragged, for can even be carried, by a single man 505.
;

53i^
for

I'.t'utley's

ingenious conj. eXaiVetr

eXauNei has been adopted by Xauok

Clirist.
. .

and von
537.

some read here, rightly perhaps,

have
ii<T(Tovas

for

we

repa

in 322.

Cf.

a 92

^k' (\d(Ti.e.

bcuof aeeXioN harsh, but not impossible. Bothc's conj. d(6\ta is, however, very probable.
is

The apposition

510
el
fiij

lAIAAOC
ap

"

(xxiii)
vlo(;

WvTiXoxo<i fieyaOvfjiov Necrropo?

'A-^iXija
SU')]i
ri/jbei^p-ar

Ilr]\t8i]V

(ivaard<;ice

"

'A'x^iXev,

at fidXa tol Ke^oXooaoixai,

reXeo-o-T^t?

TOVTO

eiro^-

rd

(fipovecou

fxeWet^ yap d^aipi]o-eadai deOXov, ore ol j3\d^ev dpp.ara kuI -raye linrw

545

ax}To<^

eaOXcxi ecov.

dW'
to

evyeaOai.'
el

tw k ov

w(^e\ev dOavdroiaiv nravvaraTO^i r)\6e ^lmkcov.

8e puiv olKTelpei^ /cat roc (f)i\o^ eirXero dvfiMi, TOL ev KXiaiTji %/3u<ro9 ttoXv^, earc Be ;>^a\/co9 Kol -n-po/Sar, elal 8e roc SfMOioi koX /xcovvye^ Xttttoi'
eo-Ti

550

Toiv
r]e

01

eireiT

Koi
8'

avrUa
ejo)

dve\d>v Sofievai kol pcel^ov dedXov, vvv, Xva a alv7](Tcoaiv 'Ayacol.

irepl
8'

rrjv

ou hdicrw

avr7]<i

ireipTjOr'^Tw
'

dvhpoiv 09 K
(w?

(pdro,

ideXrjiaiv ejxol 'xelpea-cn fid-xea-dai" Se TroSdpKij'i Sto? A'ytWev<i /jLelSrjaev

555

(j)l\o<; yalpcdv ^AvTiXoyoii, Kal fjLLV dfxeL^ofJLevo'^ eirea irrepoevra irpoarjvSa" 'AvTiXoy, el fxev Si] fie KeXevea oiKodev dXXo

on

ol

rjev

eTaipo^-

^v/ji7]X(oi

e-JTihovvat,

eyw

8e

Ke Kal to

TeXeaaco.

543. TaXdccHic Yr. d.

547. Tco

k'

tco(i)

kcn C

{sujjr.

o)

PQS
/j.

Mosc. 2

TO KEN
TTttO-at

HXueeN aXXcoN D (cf. Did.: <plXoNc' {sic) C: 9iXoN

fi.
11

532).
fi.

548.

91X00

AGJT
:

Harl. a Syr. and

550. TOl om.

oi

Pap.

{supr. t).
.1

553. neipaeHTCo J. Hail. a.

557. nrepoeNT* aropeucN Mo.sc. 2.

558.

kqi oYKoeeN

'made fonnal by the custom,'

-j.

542. diKHi, perhaps in modern phrase appeal,' lit. 'answered i.e. in accordance with

which is the intermediate between the senses of custom and 'legal judgment.' As Antilochos, though in his right as against Eumelos, is yet in the wrong towards ilenelaos, the word can hardly mean 'with justice,'
the
'rule'
'
'

step

ixtm Taxe' 'iinrco in the absolute constr. But BXdBcN cqui EimicJi non suat laesi. only im]ilies 'stopped in their course,' The efficacy of a comas 571, Z 39. batant's prayer is jiroved by Odysseus
;

(770)

and

]\[eriones (872);

and by Pan -

daros (A 101).
547. tco
k',

so

Bentley,

most

Mss.

though this

is
_

the later sense of

is

olk7]i

(Trag., etc.)^. 546. auToc

This gives the wrong sense, therefore, while rw in that case, B 250 and often {a 402-3 is precisely

having to

ksv.

added

by an

after-

similar),

thought, the preceding oi being forgotten his chariot was ovcrthroivn and his horses and himself for all his skill. Ttc M-1 T, 1 have 1 been e found The difficulties which 1 in the words are imaginary. Nagelsbach on r 211 would read airos y\ taking but there is no the nom. as absolute instance of nom. absolute in H. which eannot be explained by an anacoluthon, Doderlein appears to see on F 211. take a similar view, though he includes
;

551. enciTO /iereo/to-, opposed to

^^^
^
t'

aurka

gg
i i.

\^
,

553.

r'm

"ii 1 For the absolute use

i
.

^t^'^'

conclu.sions,

cf. 4>

<

or neipH^oor-'i225 E.ropt

^^^PV^^V^c^^ avrLiii-qv.

558.

o'l'KoeeN,

from
to olkqv

364, 391.

ot/cos

store so 592, in this sense is else;

my

where peculiar
ov av

the Od., e.g. p 455

y av

i^

am

iTnaTaT-qL ov5'

d\a

So/tjs.

lAIAAOC T
Bwao)
ol

(xxiii)

.-,11

6(op7}Ka,
6)L

top

AarepoTracou

uTTrjvpoiv,

.ItJO

^ciXKeou,

ir^pt

d/xipcSeBlvijTaL'
rj

^ev/xa (f)aivov Kaaatrepoio TroXeo? Be ol a^io<; ecrrai.''

(f>i\(oi

pa Kal Avro/jieBovTi
KXiairjOep' o S' ev X^P^''
B

CKeXevaev kraipwi
565

olaefievai
[VjVjji/fKoiL

''"t^^**

ou'^ero /cai ol tvecKev. Be Be^uTo

x'^ipci)}'.]

Mei'eXaos' clvLaTaTo Ovfiov a-y^vwv, a/jLOTOv /ce^oXto/uez^os" ev S" apa Kijpv^ AvTi}\.6x(oc re Kekevcrev ^et/oi (TKrjTrrpov WrjKe, aioiiryjaal
'

Toiat Be Kal

W.pyeiov<;'

eireiTa fxeryvBa
ireTrvv/jLeve,

laodeo^;

(f)(o>s'

"
'Ai/TiXoT^e,
7'/(cr^Lva9

irpocrOev
ifirjv

ttoIov

epe^a'i
/xoi

.",70

fiev

aperi]v,

ySXa-v^a?
ol
rot,

Be

'i7nrov>i,

dW
560.

Tovi crovi Trpocrde /SaXow,

ctyeT,

ttoXv xj^ipove^
yLteSoi^Te?,

ijcrup.

Apyeiwv

r)<y7JTop<i

ijBe

e? fiecrov

ufxcporepoiai
:

BiKciacraTe,

firjB'

eV'

dpcoylji,

562. oi

annOpoN GQ Cant. TOi C .Mosc. 2.

anaupcoN J
qeion
Vr.

(s?</>a Hii

ovtr au,.
Vr. J.

561.

ACD.ISTU Mor.
h A.

563.
x^'P'
'"K-

nepiyuuG Vr. A. eKakeceu .1.

667.

565 om.

ACHQT
li.ir.
:

Pap.
9'

fi,

Sjt.

eujuiHXou S.

in

Sn Q.

568. X^'P'

ACHP
;'

liar.
1".

Mor. Yen. B:
570. toTon

x^pci
I'.

S-',

yt'-

A.

r
:

cKcXeucN
eicm
.Syi.

LR
574.

Li/is.

CKeXeucN

572.
juh
1'.

HCQN

ajucpoTepcoN S.

SiKdcceTc

Vi. A.

jljlh5'

armour

560. For the taking of Asteropaio.'?' see 4> 183. Xothing was said there, however, as to his wearing a

mean

that

tlie

.sheath

was adorned with

breastplate, though if he had one he must have been wounded through it with a sword (180). The whole episode of the Games seems therefore to belong to the period when the corslet had come
to be an essential part of the panoply (App. B, iii.).

561. x^uJ'J^''' edrjXucTf top iKKix^'fiivov re Kai weTrrjyixevov tQi doipaKi Kaafflrepov,

ivory rings. 562. asioc: the reading fiftoj' may have come from 6 405, where it agrees with dop, but it is defensible here in the sense it will he a jyrccious thiinj/or him. 565. Interpolated from 624 as >i.s. evidence shews. 568. For the significance of the CKHnxpoN see on A 234. X^'P'- ""^ x^P'^'-t i=> the natural form in this coniiexion, see /3 37, <t 103, but we have in 328, and the plur. is used when gifts or prizes are in ijuestion, e.g. [565], 624, 797, A 441, d 406. o 130.
X^P"''

The word x^^'l^"- luust imply Sehol. T. a knowledge of some process of covering see App. I, 9, a metal surface with tin and compare the use of Kaacirepos to adorn the breastplate of Agamemnon, A 24. ajuKpiaeaiNHTai is obscure. It might perhaps URaii is set around, im]>lying that the glaze of tin entirely But covered the surface of the plate. we may cqually^ well translate surrounds in circles, i.e. in strips running round the olfioi of A 24. See note on divuroiffc r 391. The whole line 562 recurs in 6 405, where it is used of the scabbard of a sword, Ko\ebv de veoirpiffTov iX^cpavroi ktX. Tills may perfectly well d/ji(pid.
; ;

But when a cup is offered Ar. preferred the singular see A 585 compared with 596 (La R. H. T. p. 378). 571. apcTHN, evidently sk-i// ; but T 411 ttooQv dpeTrji' and 276. 374 iu the ditierent sense of s/f^i/, while in 578 it must be taken as in I 498 of difpn'ty, rank. 572. BaXcoN, cf. 462. ec uecoN ('//(^OTr^rt/Zi/ between us ; .""'Tt.
;

en' dpcorHi. A// way of i)artisanshiit,-Act\ng as dpuiyoi in a public trial. See on 2 502.

512
vroTt'

lAIAAOC T
Tt?
eiTTrjicriv

(xxiii)

/Li?;
*

^A'^accov '^aXKO'^LTCovcov
^Lrja-ajjuevo^

575

W-VTiko^ov y^evheaai
ol'-yerai
'iTTTTOL,

Mei/eXao?

I'ttttov

cljcov,

ort

ol

avro<i

he

Kpeicrcrcov

dperfji

ttoXv j^eipove^; rjaav re ^trji re.

el

S'

ay' eywv avTO^; SiKaaco,

eTTLTrXi^^etv
,

Kai

jx

oh riva
earat.
i)

(j)>]fjLt

aXXov
^

AavaMW Weta yap

580

XvTiko-^
(TTa<i

el

aye hevpo, hiorpe^e^,

rjt

Oe/xi'i

earl,

iTTTToov
')(e

TTpoTrdpotde Kol dpfiaro'?,

pahivt^v,
nrep

avrap ifiaad\7]V

yepcrlv

to 7rpo<j0ev eXavve-i,
585

Xinrwv
oybvvdi

d-\lrdfivo<;
/u,7)

/jbev

ku)p

yairjoyov evvocriyaiov to efxov SoXrot dpfia

:

TreSfjcrac.'^

Eust.

ai b' T. aV b' CDPR 581 dd. Ar. 584. YnncoN 5' Vr. A. exoN T (sup): e) exeN Yr. d. uhScn P Pans. vii. 21. 8. Spjua aoXoo DP: 56Xcoi om. C.

578. auToc re T.
:

Jl

583.

^x^n Q

585. JUH

UN

i|

577. 8ti
piiiiiitive

merely
to

oi, kt\., a good instance of jjarataxis, two clauses being set side by side, the hearer having

thought. Here the meaning is Menelaos takes the prize because, though his horses were beaten, yd he himself had the advantage
siijiply
'

the connexion

of

makes ainixp ^Xqungc a parenthesis grammatically, but it does not follow that the poet felt it as such to him crrds though subordinate in form was in The dislike of the feeling an imper.
.
. ;

in

rank and power.'

579. It is indifferent whether we take 7 diKdcco as fut. indie, or aor. subj. myself 'Will decide by bringing the matter to the test of an oath. (The translation / myself will iilead my cause gives a less vigorous sense, and does not suit the use ix =ixol, see 211 de: fxiv of the verb.)

primitive linguistic instinct to a longcontinued subordination of clauses is expressed by the interpolation of a single independent term in the series. (It jnight be suggested that o-rcts is an

TTuis /MOt ^TTtTrXTjcrcrets d,yoprji(ji.v.

lengthened by ictus ; difficulties of such a supposition are obvious, as there is nothing to prevent the use of aTTjOt.) Though Eust. reads the lemma only, not in the ^X'^'' (ill text), his explanation evidently refers to
imper.
like. 56s, des,

but the

580. ieeta, sc. biK-q implied in 5iK6.(jt.o. See App. I, 29. " 5to581 ddereirai, on. aKalpcos \4yeL If Tpe(pes," opyi^d/xevos aurdit, Ariston.
athetosis, Such it is a singularly inadequate one. formal epithets of honour are used even
this

fi* 5e tQi "avrap liidaOX-qv xepcrtJ' " SoKel TrepLTTo^ eivai 6 avvdea/xos Ixcof redeis avri rov or;. This is intelligible

^X^-

only

if

we read

^x^ ^md put ^ colon

I

was Ar.'s only ground of

after ^Xau^'es, as his text has. 584. ^al^^oxoN ^NNOciraiON,

183.

by mortal foes, e.g. dcos of Paris by Menelaos T 352, of Achilles by AndroH eejmic ecTi, as is the mache X 455.
custom at races, i.e. witli all the formalities of the next line. This recalls the oath taken by each competitor in the races at Olympia. edd. generally read 58-3. exe mss. ^X'<' from East., but that is not likely to have been corrupted, and it is moi-e in the Homeric style to revert from the The participial to the direct constr. peculiarity here is that crdc is co-ordinate with ciijidueNOC and belongs to dfxvvdi, not to the preceding dye oevpo. This
;

This passage has frequently been quoted as shewing that Poseidon was to Homer, as to later Greece, god of horses, "Ittttios But other (see Pausan. vii. 21. 8). iiidications of this function are so doubtful that no stress can be laid on it (see also on 277, 307). Poseidon is the natural god for Antilochos to swear by, as being the god of his race, and father of his grandfather Neleus. 585. The neglected F of FeKOiN has
given rise to sundry conjectures, of which the most plausible is suggested by Heyne
fXT]

fj.ev

e/xbv

This also avoids

Tov/xov
?

or

{ye Brandreth) FeKuu. hiatus to ifxbv (for Other dfiop ? see 360).
aii

tlie

lAIAAOC T
Tov
"
apcr^eo
crelo,
8'

(Will)

.'.13

avT

'Ai/Tt\o^o*; ireirvv^fU'o^

avriov

rjviia

vvv iroWov yap

cru

eycoye vecorepo^

elfit

liva^ Mei'eXae,
olai

olcrd^

veov avhpo's

Be 7rpoTepo<i Kal apeioiv. virep^acTLat reXeOovarivoo'i,

TO)

Kpanri'uTepu^; fxeu yap re rot eTnr\i'}r(o KpaBirjBcocrto,

XeTrrP;

Be

re

/i,//Tts"

:.9o

nnrov

Be

toi

avro^

Ti]v

dpo/x7]v

ei

/cat

vv Kev o'lKodev

aWo

/jLel^oi'

e7ratTy')(reia<;,
t)

a(f)ap k toi

avTiKa Bovvai

/SovXoifirjv
e/c

Ovfiov Treaeecv
yj

aoi ye, Biorpecpe'i, yfiara irdvTa Kal Bal/xocnv elvac aXtrpo?."

pa Kal
6i^
el

ittttov

aywv

ev yeipeacTi
Idvdi)
Xiji'ov

tlOci

Mti/eXaou*

p.eya6vp.ov Neo-TO/309 tolo Be dvfxo^

eepai]L

vlo<s

Tt irepl

cTTa'^vecrcriv

akBj'jaKovTO^;,

ore (fyptcraovcnv cipovpaidNdcxeo

' '
:

586.

auT*
:

au

P.

587. acxeo Kinj^'.<

I'.

aVcyeo Par. p: if
<}.

dWwi
692.
I'.

prcsumalil)- tlirouf;h car. ^ivts 110 iis. cviiioiKi' lor tliis nading, not evi-n A 594. SlOTpecpec 599. 9picccociN T Paji. fjL, Vr. diaunepec K Uar. Mor.
:

A accxeo Deni. Sid. 588. coio 593. anaixHceiac A.I<jUTU dpduHN H.

Ycxo

rcKiova 589. oiou 1'. Pap. m. Hail, a, Par. a !< e d

1).

iulviiilwiis

(,aTi Ti, fir) fie,

ftMi'f^iiie

iiij;lily

iiiH)robable, as
fi4i>

they

lo.se

of

the

oath.

the characteristic But in the (lames

we must not seek

ancient forms.
fiJ'O.

an.xiously to restore

comforts the com, not vice versa. Various attempts have been made to exe.g. Fii.si would supply plain the nom. yi-yveraL to i4p(xi) and understand the
;

clause Kal
"di.

oi'tuj

XcnTM

see note.

T JUHTic K 226, where For the general sense compare

thinks

idvOij

'raelted,'

rb \t)Cov lalvfTai. Heyno means became warm or 'as the dew on the corn be'
'

108. 591. enirXHTCo KpadiH as

T7)v fxev

220.

(j>i\o-

TifjLus

vixrjv

irpoffiroieiTai,

tov

8i

adXiov i^lo'TaTai eKwv

"
5u><rw

ywp

\e'7a;i'

"ai>T6s
\ri\j/i)i.

comes warm or melts.' This will not do, because though the heart of Menelaos may be said to become warm, and perhaps even tlie dew to melt (evaporate), yet
Jlenelaos' heart does not evaporate nor so that the comthe dew become warm
;

/caracKfi'dfet " Toi'Twi 8e awdLdei Kal to

on

iurfv ovaav

Kai vv

Kt>

oiKodiv

dWo,"
.

593. ci<pap
d.\p

Schol. T. auTiKa, like TrdXiv avTis,

.

])arison

fails.

Besides

ialvio
;

does not

mean

melt, but only

wmi

melting
fj.

is

iraXiv,

etc.

6ou\oijUHN

h,

see

117. 595. CK euiiou neceeiN, another form 562. of the phrase dw6 Ov/jloO ehai, dXiTpdc, a confession that he cannot takf tiie oath demanded of him. 598. His heart was gladdened as [the

l"."only implied, not expressed, in lahfTo KTjpds. Ap. Rhod., however, seenis to have read (ip<Tv< and imitates the simile, while avoiding this difficulty by

applying it to a case where the licart iaivero Se c'nKVa? dues melt (iii. 1019) 'V eiffU, TTJKOfjLivT) 0l6v Tf Iff pi poSf
;

lieart)

the

of grow big corn {is gladdened) wi/h dew upon the ears. Most edd. read
:

T'/jKeTai

Tidiioiffiv

iaivonevT]

Mss. are no autliority on such a jioint, though T at least has iipa-rji, which Heyne suggested and Lange has defended at length. The nom. gives no it is absurd to say that good sense i[enelaos' heart was comforted like the dew it is obviously the dew which
i^pffi)
;

Aischylos gives the idea of the passage almost exactly in Jg. 1391-92 xaipoivai' oi'Siv ^TTov 4 StoffSiTWi ydvti ffvoprfrbs
^d^l'^os

tV Xoxei'uacrt;'.

'

'

599. 9piccouciN, spieea inm campis ann mcssis iuhorntif Virg. '#'. i. 311. Tlie variant tpplaauxnv is equally good, but not necessarv.
'1\.

VOL.

II

514

lAIAAOC
aol,

(xxiii)
Idvdr].

W9 apa
Kal "
pLLV

MeveXae,

fjuera

(ppeal

6vfx6<i

600

eirea Trrepoevra irpoarivhavvv fxev rot iycov vTroet^op^ao avTo<i 'AvTlXo-^e, ovB aeaK^pwv ov 7raprjopo<i ^woyu-evo?, eVet
(f)o)vi](ra<;

riada irdpo'i'

vvv avre voov

vcKijcre

veoiTj.

dWd
a6<i
Tft)

Bevrepov avr aXeacrOai dp^eivova^ rjTrepoTreveiv. ov yap Kev pue rd'^ aXko^ dvr)p irapeireLaev 'A'X^aiMV Kal ttoXX,' ip.6y7]aa<i av Brj ttoXX' eiraOe^

605

yap

re irarrjp dyado^; Kal dSe\(f)o^ etv6K ip-ecoTot \i<jaopiev(oi eTnireiaopiai, rjBe Kal Xttttov
ip.tjv
rrrep

Bdyaco
&)9

iovcrav,
dvp,o<i

iva yvdicoao
vTrepcptaXo';

Kal oiSe Kal

d7rr]V)]<i.''

610

epuo^;
rj

ov irore

pa Kal ^AvtiXo'^olo ^on^pbovt 8mkv iraipcoi 6 8' eTretra Xe/3??^' eXe 7rap,(f)av6a)VTa. iTTTTov dyeiv 8 dvdeipe 8vu> '^pvaolo rdXavra IS/lrjptovT}';
reTparo<;,
dpicf)L9T0'i
a)9

ekaaev.
TYjv

irepLirrov

inreX.ei'TreT

cieOXov,

615

^ecrropL 8mkv A^tWeu9 'Apyeicov dv dyoiva (pepcov, Kat eecTre 7rapaaTa<i' " rrj vvv, Kal crol tovto, yepov, KetpujXLov earo),
(^idXrj'

YlarpoKXoto rdcfiov
^

puvrfpi

epp^evai'

ov yap er
to8^

avrov
620

6'\jr7)t

ev

ApyeioLCTi'

BiBcopiL

Be

too

dedXov
TrdK.aicrei'i,

avro3<i'

ov yap ttv^ ye pba'^rjaeat ovBe

:

600. coi

Toi (A. supr.)

T
ot

Pap.
irepl
j

ix.
'

602.

TOi

coi

L: KeN Pap.
ypa.(povai,

fj..

\\

anoei605.

Houai

J.
:

604.

NCoiH

Avrlfxaxov
:

NOHUa
1)
:

Did.
i

deuTepoN

BeXrepoN
:

GPRS
:

Par.

BcXtion Par.
/j..

yp. JicrepoN A.

aueiNouc
:

Q
T

ajmujuioNac Yr. b
1).

aJueixxoNac Pap.
ejmoi
a).

608. euoTo PQ.

609.
616.

enineioojaai

Vr.

611.
:

eubc
/J.

Cant.
619. U.

615.

unoXelnex' U.
:

thn

t6n

(,.

617. on"

IN Pap.

{siq})-.
/x
:

auTON

aUToi

(^)

au T (t6n add. vmn.

rcc).

620. 04HI

AD

Pap.

oij/ei

621.

outwc H.
610. dKpojs eXiyx^L "Ofiijpos ras (pijcreis Tu>v dv9pu)Trcx}V, 6ti Kal veois Kal irpea^vrepois
ixed

that

603. x">o"^NOc, the participle is like after iraveadaL, etc. napiAopoc,

156 and compare JiightAj, see uote on r 108 oirXoTepoov dv8pu>v (ppeves rjepedoi/Tac. So also Archil, fr. 94 ris eras wap-qeipe (pp^vas ; and fr. 56. 5 vbov TrapVjopos, Theokr. xv. 8 wdpapos. aeci9pcoN, T 18-3.
'

ivearaKTai to (piKoTifiov. opa yap oaovs \6yovs avTiTvoieiTai. t'^s viKrjs, Kal Trapaxi^pelv rod loiov diOXov (prjalv
eKiiv, Seliol. T.

604.
<pov(TL,

oi

^'

Trepi

Avriixaxov
i.e.

foTj/xa" ypdviK-qcre

Did.,

probably veov

though the sease of the words is NeoiH itself is a strange far from clear. form which does not reappear in Greek.
vorifxa,

94. 611, cf. 618. TH, see on S 219. 620. Both oif/Hi and 6\^ei = 6t/'e'(at). 621. auTcoc, 'as it is,' without a contest.

The following enumeration seems

and
In
is

Can

it

represent

peF-i-r],

with
foot
?

lengthened

to indicate that the Epic pentathlon consisted of the chariot-race, foot-race, boxing, wrestling, and javelin -casting this list appears again in 63438.
;

by ictus in the

last

As Monro

points out, the alliteration suggests that the phrase is a proverbial one.

the Phaiakian games {6 103) leaping

lAIAAOC
uuo
er

4*

(will)

515

uKOVTiarvv iahvaeuL ovBe troheaai

?/8?;

devcrecw
CD's

'^dXeirov kcitci 'yr)pa<i eTrtiyti. ^epcrl TL$ei,' o Se Se^aTo yaipfov, Kal fiiv (f)o)p/](ra<i eirea Trrepoevra Trpocrrjvda'
"yap
eliroiv
1'

.:;.'

"

vac

Br)

ravTu ye TTuvra,
e/xTreSa

t^ko^,

Kara

p,olpav eenra'

ov yap er
oijxoiv

afx(f)OTepcoOv
i}^(ooi/jLL

yvta, (plXo^i, TroBe^, ovSi rt inratacrovrai eXacfypai. re pot

ep,7reBo<i
eirj,

yelpa

eW^
ft)9

ws"

/Sirj

Wp,apvyKa di'nrrov 'KTretot BovTTpaaicot, TratSe? ce Oeaav ^aaiXPjO'i aedXaKpeioin

oTTore

630

evd^

ov

ri<i

pLoi

o/u,olo<;

aprjp

yever
il
:

nvr^

up'

h,7reio}v

622. dKONTicTHN

HP.

ecduceai Ar.
:

CNaOceai AGH<,>T
:

I'ar. c

>,'

uno-

623. eeuceai eneirei iKdNeiCOPK: eneiciN Buc(c)eai D Par. u. ifeuceai .1. .I.SU Hail, a 1), Kii)g"s Par. a' Vj d t'li j. Mo^r. 2, Vr. .V: ondzei T Vr. )< 7/1. ^oi ondzei fcai iKdNCi Kai eneici A. 625. nrepoeNT" drdpcuc Bar. Mor. 626 om.
:

Pa]i.

,u'.

eeinac

(}

a altered to

0-

627.
:

<pi\oi

Vi. d.
1.'.

Tl

re

.1

toi
:

L".
(^i.

628.

dnaiccoNTai PR Karl, d and

out' ap"
:

a/j. Eiist.

ena iccoNToi

629.

uoi

toi

632.

ou rdp

DM

(U

?).

substituted for the last, and tlie chariot In historical times race does not ap[)ear. its place was of course taken by the
-

.;

:...

..i

expanded and made into

principal sentence, the negative being Diintzer's emendation repeated (ot)5^).

TToSQiv, </)tXos
<^i\os, TTciSes
(cf.

diskos, and even here it is evidently put on a different and higher level from the
(vdvaeai) ovOiirore yap "0/j.rjpos riji <rxe56v diraffai H. does, ev dvri Trjs et's KexpV'"-'-! Did. however, use evdvoj with ace, but only

makes
;

71/10 irodCiv all sini[)le,

512) for but it has

contests of bodily strength. 622. OL'Tws cc9uceai (not

no authority and is not likely to have been corrupted the text is as old at least as Nikanor {(wt^r^ydTai to, yvia,

of putting on clothes. The sense is exactly given by our colloquial jo in, enter, for the javelin-throwing. 626. This line was probably omitted by Ar. (as by the first hand of the pap.) as interpolated from A 286, thus avoiding the awkward repetition t^kos
'

'

and probably as Ar. Franke would omit 628, thus improving tlie construction and to this tlie words of Nikanor may jioint. The line is perhaps modelled on Hes. Thco(i. liJO
oTi 7r65es Kai xf'pfs),
;

wfiuv ataaovTo. 252, etc. 62.S. anaTccoNTOi. dart out from iinj shoulders, in allusion to boxing and
tQ)u

(Karbv

)^Tpcc

= arj?is.

piiv X^'P^J air'

as

do not say this explicitly, nor is the line marked, as we should expect, with asterisk and
<pi\os.

The

scliolia

javelin-throwing
in
last

see

Hes.
vulg.

Theorj.

IfiO

note.

The
;

iiratcrffovTai

'

But it is clearly implied, as Cobet has shewn (.1/. C. 318), by the words of Aristonikos on 327 (17 SiirXri) on
obelos.'
airb ToO yap r}pKrai, rb airtaTiKov {lite The rdp does causal jMrticle) Trpord^as. not, however, as usual anticipate a reason to be given, but rather continues Achilles' speech, yes, as thou saycst. 627. The constr. of this line is harsh. nd&cc seems to be added in apposition to ruTa as though with the intention of continuing by the usual phrase tt. Kai Xpfs vnepdev, as in the formal line But the last part 772 = E 122, X 61.

implies an object darted upon, which is less vivid here it is of course quite possible, but leaves the gen. cojucon rather bare. 629. This is Nestor's regular introduction to his autobiogra[ihic.il sketches
;

The local legends about Aniarynkeus will be found in Fans. v. 1.8: 3. 4. His son Dions is incntiou'-d in H 275. 'Encioi. B 61.'., 622, A r>17. Baci\HOC 631. Bounpacicoi, .\ 756.
;:

157, 630.

670.

gen. after at'J\a, as Hes. (>pp.

'

'J.''4

det'Xa

Bat<f)povos

Ap.<f>iSdp.avTos,
.

and compare X

IGi de0\ov

dvSpbs KaTaTtOvTjCrros.

516
ovT
iTv^
'

lAIAAOC f
avTMV YlvXiwv ovr
fjuev

(xxiii)
fieyaOv/j^oiv.

AItcoXmv

eiHKijaa
Be

KXvrofxrjSea "Hi/otto? viov,

635

UXevpcovtoi', o? fxot civeaTT]Se TToSeacn TrapeSpa/xov eaOXov eovra, "l(f)iK\op re koI lioXvhwpov. Sovpl 8' vireipe^aXop <Pv\rid otoLalv pb iTTTTOiac irapi^Xaaav AKToplcDve,

Ay Kalov

irdXiji,

TrXijdei

rrpoade /SaXovre, dyaa-aapbevco

Sr]

ire pi

vlkt)^,

ovve/ca
oi
S'

ra p^eyocrra irap' avroOt XeiTreT aeOXa. ap' eaav 8iSup,oi- 6 pev ep^ireSov rjvLoy^evev,
:
jl

640

634. NiKHca RT. Aristeid. ii. p. 374.

635.

oYnohoc CPQRT Mor. Bar. Plut. Mor. 639 c 9aiNonoc ndXwN Ai. A^r. d arraToN P oXkoTon Aristeid. ihid.
:
\\

ndXHiN

639. 6aX6NTeTi(?) 637. unepeBaXoN DOHJPQ. H: ndXiN King's. araccdueNOi Q. araccaJLieNCO ev tictl, Did. BaXoNxec fi. Schol. A oil E 856 640. auToei CPR Pap. Mor. Bar. Mosc. 2, Harl. d auTocpi Ar. fi.
:

i;

/m,

Ar. 635. ndXHi most mss., ird\T]v dat. and ace. are used in later Greek, though the latter is more usual ; in H. the dat. only is found, except wdi'Ta evLKa A 389, E 807, where the ace. dNecxH with dat., stood up is adverbial. to tne as we say, as 677, a 334 /j-rj rt's tol

Both

rdxa "Jpov
TTVKTTjs

d/xeivcav
fiiv

dWos

dvacrTTJi,

Soph.

Tr. 441 "EpuTi

oTTcos

wv

6<ttis avTaviffTarai.

Eis

x^'pi^?'

The

plirasu is

evidently technical.
637. This Phyleus is no doubt the son of Angelas see B 628. 638. For the 'AKxopicoNe see note on
;

A 709. As Monro remarks, oYoicin implies that the list of five contests here given is complete (see on 621). 639-40. This couplet defies interpretation. The following explanations of nXHeei npdcee BaXoNxe ai-e given by
Schol. A (Aristonikos ?). (1) The Aktoriones entered more than one chariot,

iwi^aiveiv dpfj.aros are St] ffv/j,ire<pvK6Tes, Kal Kparotev ye oi iroXKoi, Kal tovto elvai TO TrXrjOei irpbade ^aXdvres. I.e. by the unfair partisanship of the spectators they were allowed to take advantage of their superiority in number of limbs, which enabled them to perform the work of driving more effectually. The rest of the couplet is equally obscure, but seems to mean jealous of (this) victory because the chief 'prize still remained on the spot i.e. they use every means, fair or foul, to win the chariot race, the last chance left to them, because as the most important, would this,
;

compensate

them

for

the humiliation

and thereby impeded those of their com(2) The majority (of starters) petitors. conspired to give the two an unfair
advantage at the
start. (3) 'AptVrapxos Se oioviJLovs aKovei oi'x ovtws ojs rjfjLeTs eV ttji.

of seeing all the other prizes carried off by a stranger. Lehrs thinks that the couplet is the work of an imitator who had TOLis ffovs irpoade ^a\dbv (572) before Even so he must have meant the him. and Ar. 's words to make some sense interpretation is as hard to believe possible ill an imitator as in an original Verrall suggests that the sense poet.
;

crvvTjdeiaL voovfj-ev, oIol ^crav

dXXo. Tovs
'HcrtoSwi

5i(pveh,

ALoaKOpoi, 8vo exovras (xdifiara,

(see
fr.

Kai

ol

fidpTvpi

jfpci/xei'os

32,

Rzach), Kal tous aviJ.Tre(pvK6Tas dWriXois. oiJTWs yap Kai to Xe"y6^e;'o>' eir' avrGiv dvaaTdvTOS yap drj aa(p7!fi<^(cr9ai. apicrrarod ^earopos eVt rbv dyQva Kal avroi/s
duaffTrjvai- elra tov p-iv Necrropa \eyeiv 03S ov oiKaioi elev dywififecxdai TraprjWaypLevoi.

(numerical) superiority against one) that the greatest prize stayed at home, i.e. that they had won after all, as the chariotThis race outweighed all the rest. implies a rare use of ouNeKa, that in place of because; see note on A 21.
(of

is

objecting to

my

four

prizes

Possibly
is lost

Tr\-r}6eL

ivpbffde

^akelv

may have

been a technical term whose meaning

to us. See Addendum, p. xxiv. 641. JUine9oN, edpaicos Kal daipaXQs, Schol. B; i.e. because his attention was not divided between the reins and whip. For the epanalepsis see on T 371.

TTji

(pvcrei.

6vres

6 5e S^/xos crvvayu-

ai'Toh, Kal XeyoL Kal Sid tovto (pdrepoi

vii'oiTo

ws

elev

eh

dfx-

ocpelXoieu

ivos

lAIAAOC y
/j.7reBov

(xMii)
KeXevev.

17

ijvio'^ev,
01'-

8'

apa
Be

fida-riyi

to?

TTOT

vvv avTC veooTepoi avriouiVTOiv

ifie
-^pr]

epy(i)v

ToiovTwv
I'Oi

yjjpai \vypo)i

TreiOecrOai, rore h

avre

dW
TovTO
CO?
rifirj^

/jLeTeTrpeiroi'

{jpcoeamr.

Koi aov eraipov aedXotai

e7ft)

8'

Trpu(f)p(ov

8e')(^o/j,at,

KTepei^e. -y^aipei Be fioi

(re

r^rop,

ixev

ael fxe/xvijaai

ej^T/eo?

ovBe

\i']6(o

rj'i

re

p,

eoiKe TeTLp^ijadai

p-er

AT^atot?.
'

aol Be deol tmvB

ft)?

(f)UTO,
,

cocker

eirel

uvti '^dpiv p,evoeiKea Sotey. Tlr]\etBrj<i Be ttoXvv kuO^ op,i\ov Wyaioiu irdvr aivov eVe/cXue ^ifXetBao.
uX.eyeivf]<i

6.00

avrdp
i]p.iovov

Trvyp.a-)(Lri<^

dr}Kev

aedXa'
655

e^ere
Tcot
8'

ToKaepyov dyoav KareBtia ev dyoivi dBp^i^Triv, 77 t aXytari] Bap^daaadai-

apa vixyO^PTi
d'

riOfi

BeTra'i

dp.(ptKV7reWov.
aiei .IT.

643.
HI

NUN

Mosc.

2.

648. jueu

u-'

S.
J.'

uejuNHai Bust.

649.

axaiouc /nail. rcc). 653. aXeeiNHc I'aji. KareeHKCN />. 654. KaTe&Hc' CN
:

T A7. Mag. 758.

4-3.

G
/./..

Ap.

l.')2.

deeXoN
655.

652. cneicXucc T {snj)/-. ('7/.IPK Bar. JIdi'. Il:iil. ;i, .Muse. 2.

35.
(i

a8iJiHTiN

Vr.

il.

643. coc nor' 'ioN, A 762. 644. The .scholia remnrk the curious

self).

Thi.i Is

ir

....

il.,

but
gen.

is

pre-

ferable to the alternative

iut)ios
is

which makes
tijulAc

can be read as an iambic trimeter with ynpai (yvpa)

fact

that

thi.s

line

agree with

ri^t^s.

The

for yvpal', and compare an anonymous line afj.vpvri% aKparov Kai K^dpou vr)\i'i

also obscure, but is probably to be explained as a gen. of price, belonging strictly to the rel. clause, oii'bc c XHeco

KairvM.
646. Kai, likewise ; as men of old time honoured their dead with j^ames, so do It is not copulative, for to thy friend.

being oidy a parenthetical repetition of u^NHcai thou art miiulful of vu\ at

dXX' Wi is always joined asyndetically il 3.36 is a with a following imper. possible exception after (3d<TK' tdi, but even there the sense likewise, as thou

the estimation at tchich il is right that I should be esteemer/ being enuivalent to thou art mindful of the estimation at This is obviously unsatiswhich, etc.
so.

The same dost to others, is admissible. applies to (X 171 dXX' Wl kol ccDt waibl fTTos (pio, say to thy son also (what thou
hast said to me). (Dod.) 648-49. Another very obscure couplet. The form ueuiNHcai for fiifiv-qai (4' 442) is Attic, and does not recur in H. ; the fell out between vowels according -<rto the rule, and was only restored later on the analogy of the consonantal steins

factory, but the alternatives are ei[ually Diintzer's rt/i^s 6', 'you remember me, and the value at which,' etc. is not
like

Homer.

Nauck only removes

the

difficulty one step by omitting 649 : we are then equall}' bound to ask what tlie interpolator meant by his words and

unless we assume he was a mere mischief-maker. Brandreth reads ws aiei, so that ivi^ioi must agree with ti/u^s, which does not

why he added them,

that

So G. Jleyer, (rr. 466). (yiypa\pai, etc. aei with a, instead of aUi or aiiv, recurs
only in
FeFoiKe
lateness.

Xikanor howsuit the sense of the adj. ever is inclined to join evrj^os ti^tjj, ''d
OixTjpiKbv rb virep^arbv." 652. qInon, praise, as 795, <f> 110. The other sense of the word, a short, see note pithy narrative' (Buttmann on I 673) is hardly suitable here. 655. .See note on 266.

Kai oi'x

is

must go with
(as being)

/j-ev, 'you remember me kindly disposed (towards your-

211, o 379, and the F of all signs of also neglected As for the explanation, cnhcoc

'

518
crrf/

lAIAAOC
S'

"V

(xxiii)

"

eeiirev 6p6o^ Kal fxv6ov ev 'Apyeioiaiv re Kal aXXoL evKvr]p>ihe<^ A^^aioi, '\rpeth]

dvSpe hvo) rrepl roivhe KeXeuofiev,

TTui ficOC dvacyxopbevco
hcarjL

Trep

ire7r\ri<yepiev.

apicnw, KiroWwv 660 ml he k

'

KafXfX0Vi7]V,

jvMcoaL Se 7rdvT6<i

A'^aiot,

avrdp
009

veeadw 7jfi[ovov raXaepyov dyo)P KXiairjvhe 6 viKTjdeU SeTra? olaeTai dfi(f)iKV7reWov.

e^ar, copwro
8' 8'

auTiK

dv7]p

i)v<i

re

jxe'ya'i

re
665

aylraro

r}/jbt6vov
Ti<?

ToXaepjov
heira^
Tiv

(^avrjaev re-

" daaov Xrw o?

Tjpiiovov
TTvyfJirji
rj

otaeruL d/x(f)LKV7re\\ov

S'

ov

(pijixt

d^e/xev

aWov
elvat
;

A.')(aLwv
dpccrro'i.

viKi](7avr,

eirel
fid')(^r]<i

ovy aXt?

om

evyoiiai

iTrtSevofxai
<f)(t)ra

ovh'

dpa

ttco^

rjv

670

ev iravreaa

ep'yoicn

hai^jjiova

yevecrOat.

658. arpeTdai Syr. apicrfiec 657. QNepconoiciN Pa}), p} {sc.pr. a rei). 659. KeXeuouai Bar. IJ. coinep Pap. /x^. wcnep c6i*nep T Hail, a b d, Kiiig'.s Par. a, iv cLWwl A: Neececo 662. KXiciHecN C.
||

naNoxaicoN

|i

PR A

:i

GJPRU
Vr. A.

<pepecea> O.

664.

opNUTO

666.

Hij/axo Harl. a.

660. The purely iiiten.sive force of the here (as perfect nenXHrejueN is obvious

with
is

j3J3\7]Ka,

see

60).

QNOCXOueNCO
'

doubtless a technical phrase, squaring up,' denoting the lifting of the body and arras into the correct attitude. So 686 dvao'xo/x.^J'w x^po'^^ ^nf^ ^^ the other Homeric boxing-match a 95 dvaaxofJ-efoj (but the act. x^^P-^ dueaxc^! S9, and Xelpas dvaaxo/J-evoi, 100, are not in the See note on T 362, technical .sense). and t 425. The scholiasts explain the mention of Apollo as god of boxing by his victory over Phorbas, Icing of the Phlegyai, who beset the road to Delphi, and, elated by success, challenged the Such a (See Hyonn. Ap. 211.) gods. legend, however, has a post-Homeric it is more j)robable that the stamp god is called upon to vouchsafe endurance in virtue of his power as Kovpo;

662. Neececo, return liappily, is evidently superior to vulg. (pepeadw, which is not the verb to use when the object is a mule. 665. Epeios, though famous in the later legend, from 6 493, \ 523 onwards, as the maker of the wooden horse, is not elsewhere named in the Iliad (exc. 839). 666. aij/OTO, as a sign of possession, reminding us of the Roman manuvi
iniccre.

667. The repetition of the last words of Achilles' speech is evidently meant to be ironical, as though the words were, Sccon so to speak, in inverted commas. See on Ytco, come on, in hostile sense.

105.

Cf. giver of manly strength. T 86 ^dr] wals tolos AttoWojvos ye (ktjtl,

Tp6(f)os,
'

TyjXe/jLaxos.

So also Hes. 2%eo(/. 347 a'l Kara, yatav avdpas Kovpi^onaL avv 'AttoXKoji'l In this capacity dvaKTi Kal worafiois.

670-71. This couplet interrupts the speech, and may be an interpolation to excuse the fact that Epeios has not been a man should mentioned before. excuse bad fighting on the ground that he is a good boxer it is hard to see. rcNeceai is the ordinary type oo3* of gnomic tag, cf. A 320, N 729 flf. udxHC ni9euouai, fail in battle, see P

Why

he was later a patron of the gymnasium. The dedication of boxing to Polydeukes who even in so late a passage as \ 300 ff. is not yet a god, but only is altogether later. a favoured mortal

142

fJ-dxv^

o-pO'

TToXXbv

ideveo,

and

cf.

oeveaOai. Tro\e/j.oio

310, Keivoov iirideveaL

tl

dvbpCbv 'Axatwj'
it
is

fJ.dxv^ 636, 01' 385. For cn ndNTCcc* eproici ev irdaiv Fipyoiai. easy to read
fi

eTredever'

lAIAAOC T
oiBe

(xxiii)

519

yap

e^epeco,
''"''

to Be koI rereXeapikvov tarai P'l^^

""^'^
''"'

avTiKpv XP^^
K7]Bepove<;
01

ocrre
avOi,

apd^w
pevovrwv,

he

o'l

evOdh

aoXA.ee?
epfji,^

Ke
&)<?

piv e^olaovaiv
cf)a$
,

vtto

%e/3cr/

BapevTa^
avoitrip.
(pco^,

675

01

8'

cipa

7rdvTe<i

aKrjv iyevopTo

^vpva\o<i 8e
yii]KiaTrjo<i

01

olo'^

dvKrraro, Lao6eo<;

vio<;

TaXaiovlSao dvaKro<;,

o9 TTore
e?

(")

j;'/3acr8'

^X^e hehovTroro<i OlBiTroSao

680

TCKpov ei'Oa 8e Trdvra'i evLKa KaBp.i(ova<;. TOP pev TvBeiBr]<i BovptKXvro^ dp(f)7rovtTo Oapcrvvwv eVecrti', pueya B^ avron /BovXero vlktjv.
(^ci)p,a

Be

01

TTpodTOv
:

TrapaKa/S/BaXev, avrdp eirena

:

672.

TO 5e KQI
eHBac

Kai juhn

677.

aNicTarai Vi. d.
il
:

T Syr. Vr. b, yp. A: kqi uin D. 673. t" 5' AT PR. 678. JUHKicrecoc DGIIPf) Tajp. /x. Syr. 679. eHBacB*
Par.
!>.

Ar.

Z'.IU Pap.

/j.,

682. xxira

JudXa

Paji.

/j..

683.

napa-

KduBaXeN JJGHQRST

Syr. Mosc.

2,

Vr. A.

(Bentley) or iravTeaa iv (Fick), but the The cbiinge is hardly worth making. same may be said of Brandreth's oi> fdXts for H oux aXic (E 349).
673. oiNTiKpu, (illcrly, as 867, IT 116. The sarcasm 674. KH^ejuoNec, 163. let him have his family evident,
'

Mekisteus.

ScSounoxoc was explained

{ii>

by the
ev6s)

y\u}cr<7oypd<f>OL as identical

dv6'

This Ar. controverted, holding that the word could be used only of death in battle with the
TeOvrjKOTos.

with

is

mourners
67.*).

ready."
fut.
Jis.

oY KE with
is

indie, see on

X
for

66.

There

no

authority

ii;0'l<T(j}(nV.

677. Euryalos, e.xcept a passing mention in Z 20, occurs only in the Cata-

logue, B 565-66 (see note), where he is third in command of the Argives, under

clang of armour {ooi'irrjaev oi ireawv), though there is no legend of any war in which Oidipus can have died. (An alternative explanation that it might mean death by a fall from a height i) KaraKp-quvtaev eaiTov seems to be a later addition to the scholiou of Aristonikos cf. Lehrs, Aj: 104.) The only similar use of the word in H. is N 426, q.v. but it is imitated in Ap.

Diomedes and Stlienelos. The former first cousin once reis his kinsman moved in blood, and first cousin by For Adrastos and Iilekisteus marriage.

Rhod.

were brothers, sons of Talaos Euryalos is son of ilekisteus, Diomedes is grandson of Adrastos througli Deipyle, whose sister Aigialeia he has married (E 412;. This explains the personal interest shewn
;

in 681. 679. For the early form of the Oidipodes legend {Oioinovs is not an Homeric form) see X 271-80, and Jebb, Ckd. Tyr. Int. Pausanias saw the tomb of pp. xii.-.\v.

Oidipus in Attica, and on inquiry found that in accordance with this Ibrm of the legend the bones had been brought there from Thebes (i. 28. 7. with Fi'azi'r's note, Brandreth takes OidindaHC ii. p. 366).
to be a patronymic, meaning Eteoklts but this does not seem tenable, oc, i.e.
;

1304, iv. 557, Lykophron 492. Compare also epnrevTi lloXi'veu'ei', Pind. 0. ii. 43. Needless to say it cannot be used of a 'fall,' in the modern .sense, from greatness. For the form cf. 11. G. C Td90N, to the burying, goes 26 (5). with ^X^e, not of course with 5eooi'7r6Tos. 683. zcbua, evidently the light girdle (or rather drawers, Stcij'w/ua or Trepiiwrx-a) still worn in the Olympic contests down The various stories conto 01. xiv. nected with its disuse mark an imporSee Thuk. i. tant point in chronology. 6, where the barljarians arc saiil still to use the garment. napaKoBBaXeN can
i.

hardly mean anything but jput about him,' though the form of the word implies 'put down beside him,' cf. 127: The 'requiras irepLnd^iSaXe,' Hcyne. word may have been a technical term with a connotation unknown to us.

520

lAIAAOC
ifjidvra^
evr/Jbyjrovi
^-t'jTi'iv

(xxiii)

SmkV
TOO

/3oo?
e?

dypayXoto.
d<yMva,
dfM
dfMcfxo
efxi'^^dep-

8e

^cocra/j-evco

jxeacrov

685

avra S' dvaa'^ofievco avv p eireaov, crvv

Beivo<;

^epo-l art^ap}]Lcrtv Si a<j)t /Sapetac %et/3e9

>yevvcov
eirl
S'

Se '^po/biaSo^
e'/c

yever, eppee

8'

i8pM<i

iravrodev

fieXecov

copwro

hlo<;

'ETreto?,

ovS' KO'^e Se TraTTTijvavra Traprjlov

ea-TTi^Kecv'
ft)9

ap^

en

Srjv

690

avrov jap
VTTO

vTryjptire

(^aihifjua

<yvla.

8'

00'

^piKo<;

Bopeco dvaTraXkerau t'^^u?

e

6iv

ev

(f)UKi6evTL,

fieXav 8e

KVfx

eKaXvyfrep,

w? 7r\7]jeU dveiraXTO. yepcrl Xa^cov MpOwcreoi

/iiiv

drdp
cjiiXoL

/j,eyddvfxo<;
8'

'Evreio?
695

d/ji(f>e(TTav

cijov

Si

djcovo^;

i(f>e'\.KOfMevoLcn

eralpoi, iroSecraiv

alfia

'Tra-)(y

Trrvovra,
:

Kdprj

jSdWovO
||

krepcocre'

684. BcbueN J

eppecN i9pcbc
Par. b,

J.

efiKEN Et. Mag. 414. 28. 689. auToeew Par. e.

|i

euauATOuc

D
||

Bar. Vr. A.
:

688.

and

ap. Eust.
ft.
il

691.

5Toc eeToc U Syr. opNuxo GQ. eCTHKlN Ar. AP(/r Syr. IJar. \\\ b d ecTHKei Vr. A
:

eicTHKi(N)

eNandWerai R 9UKi66NTa R.
Pap.
/J.,

692. uno 9piKbc unHpi9e (,). aNanauerai A^r. A. 693. eeiNi Pap.

ol
fj..
|

5e yp.

Onai pinfic T.

||

Ni
:

QS

ni

HJ.

||

II

JuieXaN

Juera

A
||

{yp.

ueXaN) Vr.
KdXuij/eN
f
:

d.

||

5e I
Syr.

re k
694.
JJ

DHJFQTU
aNenaXro
:

Mosc.
Eust.
:

2,

Vr. b A, yp. A.

kOuq
i

G//T

QTCip

ONenaXro aOxiip J King's' Par. a d

ciJU-9ecxacaN

ON^naXx' arap
(qn
U'-)
:

aNenaXx'
:

auxdp

ft.

<pecxacaN
684.

695. X^'P' P^P- m'OipecxacaN Lips.

CZ)RU

a^ecxoN ,TLQ

iJudNxac,

simple
Cf.

thongs wound
Pausan.
f/v

round the knuckles, the precursors of

the brutal caestus.
ifjias

viii. 40.

3 TOts de irvKTevovcni' ovk

ttw TrivLKavra

dXXa

o^vs eVt tu>l KapwuiL rrj^ x^'PO^ eKarepas, rals ^tetXtxats ^tl iirvKrevov, inrb to
ttjs

692. There is some difficulty here in the fact that whereas we are first told that Eurypylos falls 'on the spot' (691), the simile and aviTraXro in 694 say that he leapt up.' The idea must be that the blow lifts Euryalos clean otf his feet,
'

KoTXov OeovTes
(j(pi.cnv
(hfjLTJs

xetpos,

'iva

oi

oaKTiiXoi
e/c jSoe'as

and he
eiNi

'

'

leaps

with his body arched

I'alls

a.wo\eiiiTuivTaL yv/jivoi' ai de

backwards, and

like a leaping fish.

cf.

Xeirrol Tpbirov riva dpxaiov rrewXey/JLivoi Sl' dXXriXiov Tjcrav ai fj-etXixci..

ifjiCLVTes

must mean the sand where covered

;

by shallow water
old/na
.

Soph. Ant. 591

with reference to the famous fight between Kreugas and Damoxenos, see note on 724.) Compare Virgil's description of the caestus, Acn. v. 400-8. 688. xpoJJ-Q^oc need expi-ess no more than the grinding of the teetli by the combatants as they launch their blows
(This
is
;

KvXivdei (Svaaodev KeXatvav Olva. For on6 9piK6c Bop^co cf. 63, * 126, For ciNandXXexai Agar with notes.
.

{J. P. XXV. 37) would read dv-eir-dXXeTaL, referring the word to aXXo/xai ( = aXXo/mai). See note on 85, which .shews how

and

so

the

scliolia

however, evidently mean the noise of breaking bones Aen. V. 436 duro crepiitant sub volnerc malae. 690. nanxHNQNxa, the aor. seems to imply exact coincidence {H. G. 77) 'at the moment when he had espied an but irawTaivovTa would be opening'
; ;

Virgil, understood it to

exi)lain.

easily the two verbs can be confused (the proximity of dvewaXTO here would 645 for doubt as to ttciXaid) ; and on
Xofiai

= leap.

694. dwenaXxo. dxdp, see note on A 542. 697. Compare Virg. Ac7i. v. 470 for the truly Roman spirit which can take ])leasure in outdoing this line in gory
details.

more natural.

lAIAAOC y
Kao
o'

(xxiii)

521

dWo(f)poi'eovTa fxera cnjjiaLV elcrav ayopT<;,

S'

avTol

ol^o/jLi'oi
^'
al-yjr

KOfiiaav SeVa? a/xcjiiKVTreWoi'.

700

[lt]\iB7]<i

heiKvvfievO'i
Tcoc fiev

ciWa Kara rpira 6r)Kev tiedXa, ^avaoiai, TraXaicr/xoavvT}^ aXeyeii^fj'i,

/leyav rpiiroh e/xTrvpt^/jTtjv, evl a(pLcn rlov Wyaiol'

piK7']aavTi

TOP Be BvwheKa^oiov

TToWd
CTTJ)

dvBpl Be vtKrjOevn '^/vvacK eV p-eaaov edrjxe, B eTTLararo epya, riov Be e recraapd^oiov.

6p6o<i /cat " 6pvvad\ o? Kal
8'

7or

fivdov ev

Apyei'oiaiv eeiirev
TTeipi^crecrdov.^^

TovTov ded\ov

(i)<;

ecf)aT

dv B

6)pro B eiretra /xeyaf; TeXa/Ltwi'<o? OBva-eU'i 7ro\v'yu.7;Tt9 dvlaraTo, KepBea

,

Am?,
lBco<;.

^oiaa/jiei^w

dpa

rco

ye /3dTT]v e? pecrcrov dyowa,

%6/3crt

710

dyKCi^ B
ft)?

dWijXcop Xa/Serrjv

(TTi/3apf]taip

or

dp,ei/3ovTe<i,
:

rov^ re kXvto^ i]pape reKTiov,

l'a]>.

701.
(Ar. 709.
?

daNQoTci
a,

\aoTci (A s-npr.)
.

^-.
<,
:

naXaijuocuNHC
(rpinoda
I'K.
<;.

.1

I'ap.

fi.

Par.

il

see Ludwieli

eeHKON Hail,

702. cm nupi Bhthn .Mosc 2. \i. d. 705 "///.

1'.

nepiBniTHN liar. 707. neipHcecee (MLC

712.
cbc d'

704.
l'a]i.
fi.

ONicraTO icoeeoc <p(bc iK I[arl. a, Pap. /u. oJueiBoNTac

711.
/'.

qWhAouc
I':

A'C/a1(JSTU

T mn.

re

128,

698. dXXocppoNeoNTa, silly, see on O and compare k .374. Fick reads

(ppoviovra.

aXXa

707. ncipHceceoN, dual because iu all the contests only as manj' combatants are invited as prizes are offered nemo
;

The variant iraXaifjioavvq'i is suj)ported by Pindar P. ii. til iraXaifiovei,

701.

Jen.

inihi noil donaliis ahihit as Cf 753. V. 305.

Aeneas

says,

but

all

other analogical forms have

).

<t

{Trd\aicr/J.a, rtc.

702. cunupiBHTHN, to go vpon the fire wo say; see notes on 267, 1 122. The form of the compound, containing a preposition with its case, is verj' rare in as

aNicraTO, an unusual leThe only petition of the preposition. similar instance iu H. is e 260 iv 5'
709.
.

ON

aiTTJi.

uTT^paj re Ka\ovi re iroOas t' ivihrjsev iv H 720 epirai 5' iv eKaffrrji ifi^Siis

Greek

cf.

iyxeipiOeros

Hdt.

v. IDS,

and

see ff. G. 124 /'. 703. aucoaeKdBoioN,

Z 236, and cf. 885 below, km ccpici implies jtrobably the rough test of a conversational estimate, as opposed to that of actual barter. The relation of tTon to tIon in 705 is not clear. Some regard the as naturally long but capable of metrical shortening before another vowel (//. G. 51. 1) others take tlie two forms as representing
l
;

less harsh, as the first pregoes more closely with the Tiie noun, the second with the verb. phrase here is an expansion of the familiar formula without the verb (T 268. IJ 16n. Diintzer conj. tQl for dv, cf. 6s etc.).
iiaffav

position

^cot

dviuTTi 635. 711. oXXhAcon seems to be governed by XafHrrjv, as though XajicffdTjv. If it

is no object For arKOC Fick wouhl

be taken with dyKds there

left for XalSiTrjv.

and weak (ti-) root-forms Ttu] = Tl-jo}, rtu} = Ti-Jio (Schuke Q. E. ]>. There is no good ground for intro355). ducing the Arkadian rdw into Homer. 705. Four o.xen seems a very low value
the strong
{rl-)

read d^Katre, Aisch. um. in !E! 346 we garding the

like Ki'^Xocre, cf. dyt^a^tv, 80. But for the short -os should be justified in re-

word as an

ace.

jdur.

(sf>

Lahighly accom]>lished woman twenty for Eurykleia (a 4.">1). But female captives were probably a drug in the Greek camp.
for a
:

ertes gave

Hesych.) and making it the object of Xa^irrjv, exactly our cniifiht hold of one iniothcr. As it is perhaps we should read aXX-qXavs with PR. ajuelBoNTec doKoi /xtydXai, dX\^712.
:

Xais

irpoairLWTovffai

ibarf

fiaffTdi'tiv

Trjv

522
Scoytiaro?
v-\^rj\olo,

lAlAAOC Y

(xxiii)

^ia^ avk^wv a\eeiv(ov. apa votra dpaaecdwv cltto -^etpMV TeTpiyet iXKOfxeva crrepeco^i- Kara 8e vorio^i peev lBpcii<i, TTVKval Se afxcoSiyye^ ava 7r\evpd<; re koI 6)/xovi;
8'

715

aifMart
ViKTj'i

he fxaX ^oivLKoeaaai dvehpap,ov ol

leaOrjv
Tpi7roSo<i
irepi
ttoitjtoio.

atei

ovT

'OSuaev'i hvvaro

a(f)i]\at
8'

ovBei
e')(ev

re

TreXdacraL,
OSuo-rJo?.

ovT

Am?
"

Svvaro, Kparepi]
Si]

720

a\X' ore
St]

dvla^ov

evKV')'}ixiha<i

K')(aiov<i,

Tore

/xiv

Trpoa-eeivre

/xeyai;

TeXap.toviO'i

Ala?-

"
rf
ijb

SiO'yeve'i

AaepruiSij, 7ro\v/j,i]')(^ai' 'OBvao-ev, av Ad irdyra dvdeip rf iyco ae' rd 8'

721.
euKNhijuiiaec ax''

pueX-r^creL.''

and

719. ou9eiae Syr. op. All.

oiTLves

DQ

Pap. m

(-ei^ec), Syr. Par. c e g.

6po<j>r]v,

Kal

avardraL

tcaXovvTai,

conj.

<f>oi.v7jCT(rai.

more

likely form
(: <f)oLvLos
: :

wrestlers leaning against one another with their shoulders, but standing wide a])art with their feet, are compared to the sloping rafters of a gabled roof, like the letter A as Schol. T There is good reason to suppose says. that such pitched roofs were familiar in the Mykenaean age as the national type for private dwellings, while the fiat roof, which afterwards became universal in Greece except for temples, was confined to the palaces of the wealthy (TsountasSchoi.

A.

The two

perhaps would be (poLvioeaaai

(paLdtfioeii
:

(paiSi/j.os).

The
oiiSei

corruption

would be natural.
719.

The contracted
be
tolerated
conj.
(r<p7]\as

may
P

haps

here

(see

per647).

But Rohl
analogy

ovddade, on the
KecpaXijv

of k 440 ovddade ireKdcraai.

diroTij.r}^as

720. ex^'^> siqiporfed his attacks. 721. euKNHJuidac 'Axaiouc, so Ar. on dvrl Tov els dviav rjyov Kal (xpdvi-iov. tovto
5e
fj.7}

voijffavTes

fieTeypa^j/av

ivKvrjfXLOes

Mauatt, pp. 70-1 Perrot-Chipiez Art in Frim. Greece, Engl. Trans., ii. 120-22). For the name compare eirrjixoi^o'i, the
;

'Axatot.

The

trans,

use

is

sufficiently

established by r 323 os Kev iKeivwv toutov is found in dvid'(;7]i, while the intrans.

erosa-beams of a gate,

456.
is

wc

ot',

which
;

is

approved

l.iy

Nikanor,

clearly

ujs o' oV would give a false comright parison with 714. 713 = n '213 it may possibly l)e interpolated tlience, in which case dp.eij3ovTes might mean cross-beams = iTr7]/j.oij3ol, withBut the out special reference to a roof. line probably stood from the first as a loan in this very late passage. 714. TCTpirei, creaked as the hands epaceidcoN anb slipped over the skin. XeipcoN else in //. only of darts hurled from the hand (A .553, etc., cf on N 134). The phrase is evidently a rennniscence
:

Both nom. 270, 5 460, x 87. give the same sense, and the choice between them is merely a question of authority. 724. Note that the enclitic jui' is used, Bekker not the orthotone form e^tte. an lays down the rule [H. B. i. 220) antithesis wliich is not foreseen and announced at the beginning of the sentence,

300,

and

ace.

'

hut introduced only by a development, expansion or change of thought or expression, cannot be indicated at the
beginning by the accent in the 2:>ronoun by orthotonesis (cf. also Lehrs, Q. Ep. Here the main thought is the 112). change in tactics, and the empliasis lies on the verb dvdeipe, not on the opposition let us hoist of persons try you with The idea evidently nre or I with you.' is that each in turn is to offer only a passive resistance, and let his adversary
'

not very appropriately applied, as d-rro has no meaning (cf. e 434 for a successful
adaptation,
dp. dirb x- ("-vol direSpiKpdev).

'

716. CJUcoSirrcc, cf. B 267. 717.

ireals

from jdnching,

9oiNiK6eccai,

see

on

133.

The

synizesis

may

be admitted in the

late portions of the

poems.

Prandreth

A similar case is try to fiing him thus. that of the boxing-match of Kreugasand

lAIAAOC T
W9
o-v/r'

(xxiii)

r,2Z

eLTTfov

dvdeipe' SoXov
K(i)\T]7ra

8'

ou Xi'jder

'C)8i;crereuv

oTTiOev
S'

tv^^cov,
tirl

vireXvcre

Se yvla

Ka8

eirea

e^oiricrw

Se

anjOtirrcnv

'08ucrcrtt/v
re.

KCLTTTreae-

Xaol h

av dtjevvro re

0dfi/3r]crdi>

Bevrepo^ avr
KLvrjcrev
S'

dvdeipe iroXvTXa^; 8109 'OSvcrcrev^, dpa tvtOov uttu -^dovo^;, ovSe r deipev,
Be -^Oovi Kdinrecrov /xidvOijcrav Be kovltji.

r30

ev he yovv yvdfiyjrep'
irXijcTLOi

eVt

dfi(f)0)

dXXijXoLcri,

KUi vv Ke TO TpiTOv avTL<i dvuL^avTe irdXaioi', el fMi] A'^tXXeu'i avTO<i dviararo kuI KarepvKe" fjLTjKer epelBeaOov /xrjBe rpi^eade KaKol(Tf
VLKTj
B'

735

d/jL(J30Tepoicnv'
6(j}pa

deOXca

8'

ia

dveXovre^i
'

ep^ea6\

koL dXXoi, deOXevwatv 'AT^ato/.

726-27 om. U,
2nC*
I,
:

726.
:

nHXHKa Pap.
?

/n'

{siipr.

kco ovlt nn aiul n ovii k

Vr. A.

727.
rNaijjeN 733.
eic
ViX\>.

{yp. eBaK') Yr.

Kdui(eN

DP.
735.

d eBa\' U. KdnnecQN C (G

728.
v.

eauuacdN xe

731.

Heyiie).

732. nXncioN

D.
Ic'
:

auGic CtJ.
ju'

.Syr.

epizeceoN 737. aeeXeuccociN

GS

DPT

epideceoN \v. h d.

CPT

Vcn.

11.

736.

Damoxenos at
boxing
till

the

Nemean games.

After

without result they agreed that each should in turn hohl

diusk

up

hi.s hands and allow the other a blow with the ghastly result related by Pausanias (viii. 40. 3). For the rare

'I' 576. raised by Aias off tlie ground, but 'with his wonted craft' kicks him behind the knee while in the air. After allowing himself to be lifted

shortening of h see note on

725.

Od3'sseus

is

combatant it may be presumed could take any means to throw lii.s adversary. kcoXhij; is a word of which the ancients ])Ut did not know meaning or gender the hollow tiio ordinary explanation, behind the knee,' gives a good sense.
tlie
;

It is rNdja4;eN can only be guessed. Possibly evidently a teclmical term. linding tlie 'great' Aias too heavy to lift oil the ground, Odysseus crooks liis knee round his leg, and so succeeds in throwing him on his side. On the whole the account is far more intelligible than that of a modern wrestling matcli would be to an ordinary reader. Leptines read eV for fV, but this was rejected in on the ground that the proper antiquity word would be '^repov. 733. Three falls was the regular number ;

^f

fi^v

rdd'

ij8r]

tCiv

rpiQiv

Tra\ai(T ndruv

'

Cf.

Ku\?j,

KdAriv

thigh.

Aisch. Ei'.rn. 589. It is not easy to see liow this can be reconciled witli the })rinciple of alternately permitting attack

96Xou

is

fre-

without resistance.
735. cpeiBeceoN, lit. prc^s, with the cf. epeitrdidea of using violent effort 157, 11 73t5, and fiefos used absolutely, Lat. niti. But the variant ipi^eadov may be right. 736. As Odysseus had put his enemy
;

quently taken to mean a trick on the

part of Aias.

anything of
cunning.
727. enec'

But then! is no trace of the soi't, and it gives the

if

sense required

understood of Odysseus'

the vulg.
'OSvcraevs

evidently better than as the repetition of implies a double change of

is

f/3aX',

fairly fallen

subject.

on his back, and himself had only with him on his side, it might have been supposed that he was conqueror.
'

ou3e 730.should read the either we

x',

re

is

meaningles.s

oi;5' ?r'

(Monro)

or

oi>5e f'(e)

(Brandretii).

731.

The exact meaning of cn tonu

easy to gue.ss how the 12-ox woman were to be 4-ox tripod and cieeXia &" Ic', &(d\a 5i equally divided. Fla Bentley.

"

Nor

is it

'

'

.524
01
8'

lAIAAOC T
C09

(XXIII)

^aO\

Kai p

apa rov fxuXa /J.ev kXvov ?}Se SvaavTo -^irMva^i. dTTopLop^afievoi Kovirjv
S'

ttlOopto,

Jl7]\ei8i]^

alyjr

dWa

riOei

dpyvpeov Kpi]Trjpa Tervy/Mevov ydvhavev, avTap KciXXei ivLKa irdaav eV alav TToWov, eVet Xi86v<i 7ro\v8at8a\oi ev 'i]aKi]aav,
^OLViKet;
g' S'

ra^vTr}ro<; dedXa, e^ 8 cipa p^erpa

740

djov avSpa
ev XcfMevecrcrc,

eV

TjepoetSea

irovrov,
745

arijaav
vlo'i

he

Ylpuifioio

%6avTi he hoypov eScoKav XvKdovo<i mvov eSwKe

UarpoKXcot i'}po)l ^\7]aovih]<i Ew^/o?. Ka\ TOP W.^LWev'i OrjKep deOXiov ov erdpoio,
09
Ti9

e\a(j)p6TaTo<i

Sevrepoji av /3ovv

iroaal KpatTrvoiac "TreXono' OrjKe pukyav kol iriova SrjfiML,

edrjKe.
"

750

rjfitTdXavrov
739. 741.
Svr.'^

Be

'^pvaov XoiaOi^C

anojuopsdjueNoi
P.

DT

Pap.
II.

/x,

Vr. b' A.
750.

XiicaNxo

Vi-. h.

x'T2)Na

D.
u)ii.

KpaxHpa
749.
:

744. en':
:

ec S.

745. edcoKE

U: ^shkon
:

J.

746
|!

nocci

re noci

beurepcoi

SeuTepa

3'

Par. g.

Kai

niONQ

fv

dWoji KaranioNa A.

739. SucaNTO,

cf.

dvcraiar'
'

376.

In

of Ar., are almost always in favour of dvaaTo see note on V 262, and App. Grit, on

the sing, the the authority

'

mixed

form d^aero has though numbers

:

except in a diphthong. is StSwj' in o 425.

:

The town

itself

sol. (sc. vTJas)

(cf.
/J.

either they landed, ab745. CTHCQN as t 188 crTrjae 5' iv 'A/xi'tcrw6

305

496,

We

517, etc. have no right to read dvaovro with

578,

328,

103,

evepyea

vrja),

Cobet.
741. TETurueNON,
]>lain

up for proof of

iv \ifjievL yXacpvpuii or they letndcd it. or set it inspection, or weighed it as a

crrrjcrafjify

its

value

(so

Paley).

Thoas,

wronglU,
;

i.e.

not

but
Cf.

adorned

cf.

iroajroLo

The phrase
742.

recurs in 5 615.

718. juexpa, 264.

eVt/ca,

S 252

king of Lemnos, was father of Hypsipyle and grandfather of Euneos, H 468. They may have given the king a present in
order to i)urchase permission to trade in his country. 746. For the story of Lykaon's ransom Patroklos is not nained see 4> 40 tf. there, but it is natural enough to make hira an agent in the transaction. 748. aeeXioN, de'^Xia Bekker, cf. <p 4 de6\La Kai cpbvov dpxriv, and To^ov dedXov Fov and dedXov XoLadrjLa below. For eFov are both metrically wrong. the constr. see ^acrtXTjos dedXa 631. 749. Notice the rare omission of the antecedent of 6c when neither subject nor obj. of the principal verb cf. 401,
. . ;

^7Xf' iroWbv

121 fxdXa TToWbv (vlna vavTolouJi ooKoitn for the absolute use 'to be tirst,' with dat. This is the only instance where the subject of the verb vLKav is a concrete thing abstract subjects ar-e found in 604, K 46 {^ov\-f}), A 576, <t 404 {to.
;

between the Sidonians as craftsmen and the Phoenidistinction

is

X(peiova). 743. The

cians as

always observed in cf. Z 290-91, 5 618. The Phoenicians are familiar in Od., but are not again mentioned in II. The difference in ([uantity between CidoNcc (-1-) and ^LOoviT], -os may be due to lengthening by metrical necessity in the ease of the latter. We need, however, rather an explanation of the short Saida is the Semitic name, and the radical i cannot have been shortened
H.

traders

For the former

The present notes). instance is analogous to 171 irewdXeaOe OS Ke Xdxijiaiv, where the circumstances give OS the appearance of an in81,
.

a
.

P 509 (with

direct interrogative, to see who. 751. XoicsHTa, last])rize, on the analogy of the later irp^oTtia, devrepeia {irpix)Ta,

lAIAAOC y
CTTpf

(XXIII)

^2Sr

dpOu<;
o'l

Kal fivdov tV Wpyeiocacf tenrev

Kcil

"

6pvvcrd\
ws'

TOVTov aeOXov
8'

Treipi'jaeaOe.'

ecf)aT\
8'

o'ypvvTo

auTiK

av

^OSfcrei/i?

7ro\vp.i)Ti<;,

\)iXP]os ra-^V'i ATav, tTreira Be y^ecrropo^ r/ov

7rdvra<;
'

7'<l

AfTtXo|^09' o "yap ai^re

(Trav
he.

veovi Troal
Be

iviKti.

Tep/iar \^i\\ev<t. Tolai 8' uTTu vvaarjq reraro Spo/xo'i- ojKa B eireiTa 8 copvvro 8tos" 'OBvacreix; eK(f)p' 'Oi\idBr]<i, eVi

/xeTaaroi-^r

a/j/jLyjve

ciy^t

/xd\\

(O'i

ore r/V Te yvvaiKo<i ev^covoio

reo

753.

neipHCeceoN
Ai.
fjL-

Zcii.

Pap.

/u,

Par. c
:

neipHcacec Par.
'--'.

i;

757
tliis

at*.

JULeraCTOlxi

ATU

Syr.

tieracToixei

CHJuaiNe

neipHcecoai G. After .l(/l;.

Pap.

adds in

758.

anai L.
b.

opNUTO lyr Vr.

]ecKonoN[ QNTiocoN 9oiMKa onaoNQ narpoc eoio ooc jueuecude Spojuou kqi qXhtih ano[ (See 359-61). 759. napa Vj-tjuoootul eKeop' 6 iXiddHC \M. oYKhoc PR. cneioc I'ap. n {sn/ir. oQucccuc 760. coc &" axiXXeuc U
niari;.
: .

IJ.

SevTfpa in 275, 538).

adj. in 785.
XoKxOrji,

It is used as an There was an old reading as though from Xoiadevs, justly

rejected by Schol. T, as tlie hiatus is inadmissible and the form itself hardly correct. But our Mss. all give it sucli

as their eYid(>nce

is.

756. auT

chauipiou of
veterans. 757. (6

marks the o[)position of the the young men to the

Kal
6
da-TepicrKos)

(i/SeXds

6ti

alternately an opening between the two sets of threads (odd and even) would be made, through which the shuttle carrying the spool {-mivlov) of the woof could be passed. Near as is the weaver's rofl to a ii-cll-girt ivomans hreaM ivhen she deftly drav:s it vith her hand as shr pidls the sjwol jM^t the irarp, and holds it near her hrcast. riHNioN drpaKTos et's 6v eiXelrai i] KpoKTi, IKsycli., the spool on which the w^oof is wound. It is probable that the

fierevriveKTai evOdde aTrb rrjs apfiaroSpop-la^

(358, q.v.). This conclusion was necessary with Ar.'s explanation of fxeraaroixi- in Jilr, and is of course possible in any
case.

which is not ex])ressly named, was only a long stick holding this s])Ool at the end, and requiring to be pulled This right through at everj' operation. will be the Kepds of e 62 (see M. and R. ).
shuttle,
It

758. Cf. 375, the running was forced from the start.' The phrase recurs in d 121, where see M. and P., '^vvava is exactly equivalent to our word the But in 332, 338 scratch, cp. v^aaij}.' it means the turning -post, which can

'

will

easily

be seen

how

close

the

weaver must have stood up to the warp and its rods in order to be able to reach
purpose to both sides of the F. ilaurer Iicisr durch Bosnien, quoted by Hehn p. 460 in Bosnia 'weaving is carried on without any shuttle, the woof being ]mshe(l by
for
til is

loom.

Compare

hardly be the sense here, unless we suppose with Schol. T that the start of the foot-race is from the turning-point
of the chariot-race. 760. This interesting simile has been Bliimner satisfactorily explained l)y The ancient Greek {Technologic i. 130). loom was vertical, the threads of the warp [fi'iTOi) being fastened to a beam

means of a long wooden needle, like a netting needle, through the warp, and tlien pressed home by a stick.' For
napcK with ace. =past nape^ "IXoio fKacraav,
vriaov
cf.
fx.

fi 349 (xrifia 276 vapi^ ttju

eXaiVere

vrja,

and

7rape^eXai''J'ei'

344.
is

and hanging down. Each thread was attached (probablj" by a loop) to one of two horizontal rods (Kavoves), all the even threads to one, the odd to another.

ruNaiKoc euzcoNoio, the caesura suspicious, though found sometimes

a word of five syllables, e.g. fierk
Ka<TLyvr]T-qi<nv
(T

liefore

wivTe

317

.see

also a

On

pulling each of these rods forward

241, 5 684, yvfaiK6^.

140.

Xauck

reads ai'thvoio

526
aT7]Oe6'i
TTT^vLov

lAIAAOC
icTL Kavcov, ov t

"

(xxiii)

ev fidXa %e/JO-l
S'

ravvaarji

^0"%^^ e^ekKOvcra vrapeK [xlrov, a<^-)(oQi 6eev eyjvOev, avrap oinadev aTi]6eo'i- f09 'OSvaev'i

KaS

koviv d/jL(f)i')^v6f]vai' Xyyia rvTrre TroSeaai irdpo^ B' apa ol Ke(f)a\r}^ ;^e' avT/xeva Sio^ 'OSvcraev^
pifjb(f)a

765

alel

dewv Xayov
fxtiXa

S'

iirl

iravre^;

'An^atot

vU7}<i

ie/j,6vu)i,

8e

airevhovrt KeXevov.

akX
evyer
"

ore
^

Srj

irv/xarov

rekeov Spo/xov, avriK

A-Orivaifji,

yXavKcoTrtSc op
jjuol

^Ohvaaev^ Kara dv/xov

e\6e
rroholiv.'"'
^

kXvOl,

6ed, d'yaOi]

eirippodo<i

110

eKkve TlaWa<q Kdr]vri, e<^ar S' edrjKCv iXacfipd, TroSa? Kal ')(elpa'^ virepOev. r^/vla a)OC ore Sy Ta^' e/jueWov iTrat^eadat cteOXov, evd' Ata? fiev oXiaOe decov, ^\d^^ev <ydp 'A67]V7),
G)9

rod 8 ev'^ofieva,

Trjc

pa /3oMv
eirl
8'

ou^
ev

diroKraixevoiv epi/xvKcop, TlarpoKXcoi ire^vev TToSa? o)Kv<i 'A^iXXeu?ovBov /3oeov ttXi/to crTOfia re pivd^ re.
Ke')(yT

6v6o<i

775

KprjTTJp^
ft)?

dvdecpe ttoXutXo.? Si09 'OSucrcref?, rjXOe (pddfMepo^' 6 Be /3ovv eXe (f)aLBi,/iio<i Ata?.
780

avT

Be Kepwi /xerd '^epcrlv e'^cop /3oo9 dypavXoLO, opOop d-TTOinvoiv, fxerd B Apyeiocaiv eeiirep'
(Try
761. X^'P' ^P'^ ^^^'II

TaNuc{c)ei

Bar.

765. Ol

eic

{yp. oi).
\\

Ke9aXH

766. Ini : en //. 767. nikhn PR. leueNoi (i-) ^X' ^'^'- ^DP<.2R Ambr. Vr. b d A, Pap. fj. (^lose. 2 supr.), ev dXXwt A: ieucNcoi v) ieucNCON 773. eiieWeN Pap. jj.. ena'i'zeceai (xifJP (h in ra.s. ?) 772 dO. Ar. Eust.

Ambr.

X^'

\\

Pap. 775. exuT D.

a,

Harl.

/j.

ena'iHaceai
777. eN
5'
:

S2.

cieeXou Q. ewe' O.P Cant,

[|

774. JUCN
i;

oXicee

oiXicee
a.

(}.

pTNec

(-i-)

Syr. Harl.

781.

ONeON

f)

oNeou Eust.
irdvTOis.
Trpos ri

764. dja9ixueHNai, i.e. had fallen back For the next line into the footprints. ef. 380. 768. niiuaTON BpouoN, (he last part

odv

in

tov Aiavra Kar-

(3a\ev

An. rightly.

of the

coi'rse, as in -373.

773. enatseceai, the fut. only is admissible witli fxeWcx) in the sense / am about to. With aor. it means / am like

770.

enippoeoc, see note on

390.

To the evidence there given that the word is genuine and not a mere mistake
ibr eTTiTappoOos

cheer assent, Aisch. Cho. Eur. Hec. 553, Or. 901. But in Soph. Tr. 264 it means revile. Both senses come from the sense to onake a
einppodetv

may

be added the verb

N 777, S 362, Q 46, 5 377, just as with pres. inf. it means / am like to be doing K 326, A 364, a 232, ff 19 etc. (Piatt in J. P. xxi. 39 tf. ;
to have, e.g.
4

133

459,

on 454, 46, clearly does not suit here,

see notes infinitives that

98).

This

and Mss. so constantly confuse these aor. and fut.

they

noise at, whether in encouragement {ewl laxov 766) or abuse. 772. (6 6;3eA6s Kal 6 darepiaKos) on eTrt ereraKTO (E 122)- ivAio/xridovs opOQs ravOa oe oXiyioi XetTrerat tov Mavros' et
ovv
TO,

may
that

The

expi-ession to dart

be disregarded. iqjon the pri~e

it

evidently

implies

was placed

yvla,

(Xatppa

iirol-qatv,

iu'iKa

dv

at the winning-point. The incident is copied by Virgil, Atn. v. 327 ff. 780. Kepac excoN in sign of possession as 666.

lAIAAOC y
"
to

(Will)
7]

527
to 7rdpo<; Trep

iruTToc,

)}

/x

e/3Xaylre

Oea TToSa?,

if t<f>a6\ 01 8' clpa irdvre'^ iif civtmi yBv yeXaaaav. Avrl\oyo<; 8' dpa Si) XoiaO/fiov eKcf)p aeOXov
fjt)'^

78.0

fieiSiocov,

Kai
vfMfM

[xvOov ev
epeo)

Apyeioicriv kenrev
c^CKoi,,
6><i

"

etSoaiv

irciaiv,

kri

Kai vvv

dddvarot

TifiMcri
'-/hp

7ra\ai,orepov<i

uvOpcoTTovi.

Aiwi

jiev

e/xeV

0UT09 Be

irporeprj'^

oXlyov 7rpoyveaTepo<; ecmv, yevei)^ irporepcov r dvdpooTrcov

<f>aa

I'.io

a)/jiojepovra

8e

filv

efi/xevai'
el

dpyaXeov
firj

Be

7roaa\v epiBijcraadac 'A^^atot?,

<w?

A^/XXet."

(pdTO,

KvBrjvev

Be

iroBcoKea

YlrjXeicova.

TOP
782.
CJUoT' //.

8'

'AvtXei/i?
:

fivBoiaiv d/xei0o/jievo^ irpoaeenrev

fi.

n6noi

<piXoi

Pap.

785.

9h

om. d

I'ap.
:

p}

oi Syr.
//.
:

Vr.

A.

789.

790.

t'

(*//(.

D:
:

&' JL'.

792.

noccJN
:

naciN

(-ee) JST : epiSSHceceai [) epi9eicaceai \i: if Ticrt tG)v uTrofji.vrifj.dTcov epizHcaceai Dili.

eppeiSdHcaceai (,) axaiouc Zmi. Lr.r. 1172.

epiaBHcaceai (i epHBHcaceai l'

cixiXhT

(5id ToO

r},

Sell.

T)

axiWebc
/loi,

King's.
rts

782.
787.
ill

ju*

= ;ue,

not

$ 178 rbv 8i

ddavdrwu ^Xd^e
{jxjLJJL

<f>pfvas.

epeco, the only other places

is neglected 176 u>8' epeei, fi 156 epiw. None of the three can be corrected with [Fetoocn wda' v/x/xiv Fepeoj any probability

H. where the F of Fepew

are

dW

occurring elsewhere in H. with the single exception of epiS/xaivuicnv in a different The line is ill -expressed sense, II 260. it would naturally be taken to mean it is hard to match the Achaians in speed, excejit Achilles,' rather than "it is hard for the Achaians, except Achilles, to
; '

eri kqi nun, to this (Lay as they hononred them when they were young, so they continue to honour them when they are old.

ilenrad).

in speed.' yet more serious dilHculty is the form "AxiXXcT, as no similar contraction of the dat. of nouns in -ei;s is found elsewhere in H.

match him

739.

eueT'(o),
;

so also
M.ss.

462,

crer'(o)

always read ifiev, For the even before a vowel. (xev, elision of th -o of these gen. forms <;orapare note on XeuKo?' A 35, and add on fiaXaKoi e 72, /ca/ctDs (?) Schol. See Tii/es irtpUawaaav, tV 171 fiaXaKolo. also 'AXra'(o) 'I' 86, AdXot' dvdaauv Pindar r. i. 39. 791. cbiiorepoNTa, cf. o 357 eV u>ixQil
elsewhere

Z 454

on S 115 and ii 61), and the few instances of contraction in the other cases
(see

can easily be removed,

suspicious
;

if

not already
It

339,

etc.

occurs in
is

MV

Pindar {0.
regular
in

ix. 76, etc.),

and of course

Attic

but that does

not

yripai driKev, where the adj. must mean Here we must rather preiiuiture old age. In either understand in rorhj old age. case the metaphor will be from unripe
fruit, Virgil's ia?>i senior, seel cruda <lco The viridisquc sencdus, Aeii. vi. 304.

We might regard the support it here. whole couplet as an interpolation of late date. But for such an interpolation there is no obvious motive, and the omission of the lines would involve 793 Various also, and make 795 pointless. emendations of more or less violence have been proposed, e.g. Brandreth
TToaalv ipi^ifxevcu \avaoLS, /j-tj 'Ax'X^i', Lange (EI p. 559) wocraiu ipi^ecrdai dXXois
ft
fiT]

scholia prefer to explain the metaphor OLTrb ru)v Kpewv tQv eipridivTwv fiev, oi' /xrfv reXeiojs (' in underdone old age ?). 792. cpidHcacaai, ev nai tQiv vwofivr]fxcLTOiv ypdcpeTai (pL^'riaaaOai, Schol. T,
'

'Ax'X^'t',
7j

dXXoKTt ye
wbffff

'AxiXtji',

Nauck wpos fxiv ipi^effdai Meurad dpyaXeos Si

which Dod. and Bekker accept. Either form is unique, only (pidaiveLv and pi^eLv

dXXots el firj 'Ax'^i?''. Something of this sort may be hinted at by Schol. T, 'Ax'XX^t did. toD rj, and dXXots seems to be needed to make the rec[uired antithesis to e^ firi.
ipLdalveffdai

528
"

lAlAAOC T

(xxiii)
aivo<;,

roi /xeXeot; elp/jcreTai Wvtl\o'x_\ ov fxev

795

aWd
0)9

ecTTcov

roc rjfitTdXavrov iyoo ev X^P^'' ''"''^^'' ^

WriXeihr)<i

^pvaou
^^

eiriOrja-wy

Se^aro x^ipwv.

Kara /xev SoXix^ctkiov yx,^<i 8' dcnriha Kal Tpv(f)d\eLav, OrjK 69 dyoyva (f)ep(ov, Kara d fiiv TidrpoKX-o^ ciTrrjupa. revyea Sap7n]SovTo<;,
avrap
cttPi

800

S'

opOo^ Kal fivdov ev \\pyeiOLcrti> eenrev

dvSpe hvw Trepl rcovSe Ke\evo/j,p, oj rrep dptaTO), revyea iaaa/Mevu), Tap.ecri'xpoa xP'Xkov ekovre

"

dW^fXdiv irpoirdpoidev ofiiXov

oTrrr6Tpo<i
dravcrtji
t6)l
8'

Treiprjdfjvai.

Ke

(fyOPjiaiv

6pe^dfivo<i

XP^^ koKov,

805

evhivwv hid r
Scoao)

evrea Kal fieXav al/ia,

roSe (f)dayauov dpyuporfKov TO fiev ^A(TTepo7ra2ov dirnfjvpmv KoXov (dpTjiKLOV,

fiev

ejoo

795. TOi

juoi

J.

796. Toi

1101

E.

799.

Kara
:

3'

h&' J Mor.

kot'

cXontcon D. 804 a/;t. 803. eXoNTCC JT, Nikanor 802. apiCTOi f{. oXXhXouc qXXhXco Vr. b A'^DQT'U*' Piip. a, Vr. A .\, Xiknnor (see below). 805. <peHHi Cramer Epim. 430. 21. A"i {siqrr. ojn!. onnoxepoc k npocecN npwToc Eust.) enirpd^/ac XP<3 KaXbN (pewHi InGusducNoc did t' CNxea kqi 96NON 806 aS. Ar. 4;auci i};auei Et. Orion. 52. Iti. dNapcoN (dN5p6c East.) Aiili.

GPQR.

AQ

808.

dnHOpoN G

dnwupa D.
Aph. above.
on

795. aiNOC, eulogy, 798.

We now

.see on 652. leave poetry for patch-

work

see In trod.

314. 806 ddeTelraL

opesducNoc with ace,

see

on eN&iNCON

deXei Xeyeiu
ft^s

For the spoiling of Sarpedon see 801 = 271,802 = 659. 11663-65.

800.

tCov

evTOffdlwv ffirXdyx"^"-

fdp rov
Kal
ttjs

of this line in It was several mss. is not accidental. unknown to Ar., for Nikanor apparently " (Tvvairreov iravra /J-expi- '''ov x<^^" says Kov e\6vT,' ov XeiirovTos tou fxaxeadat fj
804.
TLfos ToiovTov.

The omission

d/Mv^aL n-bvov rbv xp'^Ta fiovopiaxovcn. ^' Old T evrea Kai /xeXav alpia" e'/c

Hc coffipares the absolute 175 (is cpdro, Kai p eKeXevae Me\dvdLov, where, however, the substance of the command is expressed directly, in the following speech, instead of by an inlin. and il 90 rivTe fie Ketcos dvooye Neither 6e6s, which has the double ac(;. is a sufficient authority for taking the word in the sense summon forth. It is indeed used of urging on horses, fi 326, and cf. A 286 o-^tSt /nev ov yap eoiK' oTpweinev, ov tl KeXevui, and a few similar but this sense is inapplicable phrases liere, as irepi Tdiuoe has nothing to go with except ireiprjOrjuai., and the line is therefore indispensable, and its omission would hardly be compensated even if we read eXeaOat for eXoNxe. 805. 9eHiciN, JI. G. S SI we can of course read (pOrrqi, see the variant of
use of
;

is AoXcoveias (K 298) /jLerdKeiTai. obvious that the phrase is a loose and meaningless repetition from K, where it is used of walking over the battle-field. But the line is not therefore to be rejected, as it is not out of character with the rest of the scene. Monsti'ous though the idea of a dangerous gladiatorial combat between two of the leading generals of the army is, yet it is evidently contemplated in 816-21. ^N5iNcoN is commonly taken to mean the

It

internal "parts, though some commentators preferred to explain that which was within the armour,' i.e. any part of the body. Thus the combatants might
'

go so far as drawing blood, but were not to pierce beyond the skin The word does not reappear in Greek. 808. For Asteropaios see <l> 183, and for the Thrakian sword N 577. How the armour of Sarpedon is to be a common is far from clear, and the sudden possession addition of the sword is unexpected.
!

lAIAAOC T

(xxill)

529

revyea 8' a/x(f)6Tepoi ^uvijia ravTU <f)pecrdo)v' Kul a(f)ii' hair dyaOtjv 7rapa6)}aofj.V eV KXiairjia-iv.

'

810

dU
UP
01
<:

ecfjuT,

oypro

8'

eTTcira fieya^- TeXafidiyvios-

Ai'av,

5'
S'

upa
eVet

'[^vBetSyj'i

o)pTo

Kparepo'i Aio/x)jC7]s\

ovv eKcnepdev ofiiXov dcop/]^6^aav,

815

fi^aov up,<^orep(ii <rvvlrrjv /j,ep,ao)T p-d'^ecrdai, heivov BepKOfievco- Od/j.^O'i 8' e^^e Travra^ A;^aioi;s-. dXhS ore 8i) a^eSop rjaav iir dWifKoicnv lovre<;,
Tpl<;

fiev

iiTt'fi^av,

rpl<;

Be

a^eSop

MppL/jBrjcrap.

ep6'

ATa?

/xP
')(^po

eTrecra

Kar

dcnriha irdpToa
epBoOt

itarjp

vv^\ ovBe
'Vvhethrj^;
8'

'iKavep-

epvro yap
inrep

Ooyp-q^-

lip

eTrecra

aciKeot;

fieydXoio
ciKwicrji.

820

alep

Kvpe (paeipov Sovpo<i Aiapri TrepiSSeiaapre^; W^a(ol 7ravaajjLepov<; eKeXevaap dedXia la dpeXeaOai.
av-)^6Pi
8?;

eV

Kal

TOTe

avrap TvSei8t]i avp KoXecoi re avrdp

Bo)Kep fxiya
(})ep(OP

(fx'iayapop

ijpco'i

Kal iuTp,j]r(OL reXa/j-MPi.

825

UrjXeiBj]^
810
:

drjKev
ad. At.

aoXop avro-^ocopop,
li

809. Tuxe4 t' U. 814. ciJUcpoTepco Vr. d. A, if dWwi A.

napaeHCOJuai
815.
tV

JPRSU.

812. In b' JRS.

AG

aju90TepciJN

12.

SepKoueNOi

Harl.
816.
a).
ll

a,

'^X^^ eicopocoNTac T.

dWui

A.

HCQN

Mosc. 2, Tcqn t)

A\st.
a* T.

i!

ioNTE

//.

817. endTzaN //
821.
:

ecopas
Harl.

P.

en':

On' Vr. A.

enHJiscN Pap. ^ (sujtr. Kupce Vr. d.

:

819.

rdp

cikcokh(i)
823.

I)-(;.I
:

(R'
\'i.

?)

a, Pa]', ix-

aNdroNxec D.

824-25

okcokhn qkcokh //Q Vr. b (d?) 825. KouXecb L)(,i. d6. Apli. Ar.

1.'.

ONeXeceai

9epeiN n.

eubuHxcoi

Sch. T.

810 a.0TeiTaL, 8ti eSet Kal iraaiv, tI yap toOtols ireovxi TovTOLS fjubvov. True but the line irpaKTai wX^ov ; An. i.s worthy of the interpolator. 811-16 are all borrowed from other
;

dW

jiassages
15).

(^
is

708, 290,

817

Z 120, Y 340-42, a vaguer reminiscence (cf.

of sense,
for
it

559),

and devoid

is

impossible to guess what the diH'erence between cnmsaN and cxeaoN copjuLHeHcaN In >14 almost all .m.--.<. is supposed to be. have retained the original a.fx(poTp(i}v [the
tiro

armies), which is meaningless here. 820. cncixa seems to be used very it is not clear whetlier or no vaguely it meant to describe a fresh stage of tile tight after the three assaults and
;
i.-i

Aias' blow. 821. Kupe, to judge from

fulfils the conditions of 805, and duly receives the promised sword. The usual translation is kept aiming at, or trijiny to touch (conative imperf.). In that case there is obviously no reason for the award of the sword in 824-25, which lines Ar. and Aph. accordingly athetized and d0\(a la dvf\4adai in 823 gives The whole justification for tiiis course. narrative is as self-contradictory as it is obscure. dKcoKHi, the better attested aKdiK-qv involves an unheard-of constr. of Kvpeiv. 825 = H 304. 826. c6Xon aOxoxdcoNON is most naturally taken to be a mass of iron just as it came from the smelting furnace (pigOthers liave regarded it as implyiron).
:

the use of
AV//(<2H^ o)i

ing 'naturally fused,'

i.e.

meteoric iron,

the word, can only

/li.f

mean

A.v7><

nerk,

i.e.

kept touching him without

wounding him. VOL. II

Diomedes accordingly

This cannot be disproved, but such a mass would be highly unsuitable for the making of farm -implements. It is

2m

530

lAIAAOC y

(xxiii)

ov Trplv ixev plTrraaKe fxeya adivo^ 'Her/wi^o?aXk' 'ijTOi Tov '7re(f)ve TroSdpKrj'i Sto9 'Ap^iXXeu?,

TOP

S'

ayer

iv

vi]eaai,

avv aXkoiaL KreaTeaai.

830

Kol /xvdov iv 'Kpyeioiatv eenrev arij 8' opdo^ " Kol TOVTOV (UOXov ireiprjaeade. 6pvv(j6\ ot el 01 KoX jxaka iroXkov aTroirpoOi iriovei; aypol, iviavTou^ e^et fXLV Kal Trevre TrepiTrXo/jLevov;
y^peoop.vo<;7rotfjbi]v
ft)?

ov

puev

yap
8'

ol areiJil36fiev6<i
e?

ye <Tc87]pov
'

oi)8'

dporrjp ela

irokiv,

aXXd

irape^et,.

835

e^aT, wpro
h.eovT7]0<^

eireLra fxeveTrToXefia
/xevot;

IIo\v7roiT7]<i,

dv Se

Kparepov

avriOeoio,

dv

S'

e^elrji;

Al'tt? Te\a/j.covui8t]^ koI Slo'; 'E7reto9. S' 'laravro, crokov 8' eXe Sla 'ETreto?,

^/ce
827.

Be Biv7]aa'i-

yeXaaav
H

8'

eVi 7rdvT<i 'A'^aioi.

828.

840

6n

t6n TU.
a.

npiN
2.

nepi

IT.

n^9Ne

PR

Mor.

829.
:

drcT

arar S Hail.
after 838,

834. xpeoJ^^eNoc Q.
a,

oi om. Q.
d.

837 om. \i\ b

[)laced

Had.

Mosc.

839 om. Vr.

curious that the oldest find of iron in consisted of two prehistoric Hissarlik lumps discovered by Schliemann in 1890 much too small, however, to serve
'
'

834."

need

xpEcouGNOc, ill use For the former

;

or

i7i

case of

cf.

(ppeal

yap

Kexpw' dyaOijiaiv in Od.

for the latter

he conjectured that one, with a square hole, had been the handle of a .staff (Schuchh. ]>. 332). aoToxocoNoc seems to be a mistaken instance of for auroxw^os = avroEpic diectasis Schulze x6acos like daTv^ouTrjs 12 701. would read avTOx^avos, with lengthening of the a by metrical necessity. 827. pinxacKe should be either plTrreaKe, Eetion 23 note. piipacTKe, or piirTa'^e
for a diskos
;
'

KxpvP-evos 7ieeding, in Od., and cf. note on T 262. The perf. is the only tense which occurs elsewhere in H. except in

'

the sense of uttering or consulting an oracle. The synizesis may be defended by that of xP^'^i ^>^^^ i-^ hardly early. In

any case Payne-Knight's

yap
OL is

xpryo/xeyos

ov

not justifiable in a late passage.

it

835. nap^sei,

owner) vill siqrphj iron.

a state of things

(the croXos) or he (the The idea of

when

the

ploughman

was the father of Andromache

I 188, etc.

395,

832.
tion.

oi,

the victor

a
'

violent transi'

forge their own tools from a lump of raw iron has a suspicious appearance of a deliberate attempt to

and shepherd

(?)

The whole speech is obscure. anonpoei may mean far from the city (cf. 835), so that his own private store
of iron will be all that he can depend upon; or 'far from one another,' i.e. In any case the phrase of wide extent.
is

an represent from the inner consciousness archaic stage of civilisation. In Homeric times the x^^^^'f's is already specialized as a worker in metal, and there is no primitive industry where the advantage of division of labour is likely to be sooner
felt.

an Odyssean reminiscence
Ss

cf.

756

iirlffcriTai

Kev

^x''?'"'"'

o-iroTrpodi

836.

wlovas a.ypov%, he shall leave behind him one to possess his fat f elds fur wwaij, i.e. apparently reaching far from the town,' cf. also 5 as in the first explanation Doderlein's woWoi for 811, 80, i 18. noXX6N would make the sense clearer, and is accepted by van. L. nepinXo' ;

M
'

For Polvpoites and Leonteus see

ff.

129

840. We are not told whether the Achaians laughed in derision of a bad or admiration of a good one. put Epeios seems to be the representative of
'

brute strength (see 664), so the latter is perhaps more probable. Van Herwerden's
conj. ^/ca 5f 5ivr)aev tuitous.
is

juLENouc

CNiauTouc
;

is

also an

Odyssean

in

any case gra-

phrase

cf.

trepiTpoiriwv iviavrbs

295.

lAIAAOC T
BVTpo<;

(xxiii)

031

avT

d(f>erjK

AeovTev<i o^o<; "Apijo^,

/j,ya<;

TO rpirov avr
^eipo'i

eppL^^e

TeXafKovio^i

Ai'a?

airo aTi(3apt)<i, kuI virepfSaXe ai'/fiara irdiiTtov dXhJ ore Br] aoKov elXe fxeveTrruXe/xo^; \loXv7roLT7]<i,
'6<T(Tov
7)

TL'i

t'ppcyire

KaXavpoira /SovkoXo'^
Bid
/Soi)<

cii/i]p,

84:

Be

kXiaaopLevrj
7ravT0*i

Trererai

dyeXaiwi,
rol
Be ^orjaav.

t6(T(tov

dy(t)vo<;

vTrepjSaXe'

dv<ndvTe<i B
vrfa'i

erapot

WoXvrronao Kparepoio
850
843 ad. Ar. 845
(k\.)

cTTt

avrdp
841.

yXacf)vpd'i e(f>epov /3aaLXrjo<; dedXov. 6 To^evTrjiat Tidec tuevra aiBifpov,

l|

deuTcpoN Vr. d A.
llail.
:

C96hk
d
f

(/!'

ndNTQ ta'QK
om. Vr.
b.
!l

1)

d, Par. a

j.

\v. li. 844.

842 um. U'.

ajign

(suin: dn)
/x
:

\'r. b.

TcXic.) //IN^MIT:
(siipr. n).
,1

tic A. TIC t' H ae e' il.

846.

847. 9'
\'r.

H 5c C (Se) Pap. cnohcqn Q.

d.

h he
848.

{nbi
/x

acrdNTcc Pap.

noXunoiroio C (-nuT-) K.S

843 dOereiTat, Srt dveiv npodediffKev'' KdTwf ^Sei eirreif ixerevqa.fx<f>OTipijju."

veKTai.

^00.

The following contest

is

in its

8^ K Trjs 'OSi^ffcretas (d 192)-

Kal

(Kei

ev\6yu}s icmv iVfp/SaXe aTj/xara Tra.vTU)v" irXeioves yap diffKevovcnu, An.

"

way even more confused and obscure than the sham-fight. The idea of [a-oviding a prize beforeliand for the man
who, while failing to hit the bird, sliould
])erforni the purely accidental and ridiculously unlikely feat of cutting the string, is the extreme of absurdity. Virgil (Acn. V. 485-521) and Scott (Anne of Geierstein) liave both copied the scene, while avoidThe iron is a[>i)arently ing this Idot. identical with the axe-heads but the scholia give an interpretation of ireX^Keas

This again, though the careless repetition is obvious, is in a pa.ssage of this character no ground for athetosis. Tlie CHJuaxa are evidently pegs stuck in the

ground to mark the point reached by ea,ch man's put.' 84.5. KoXaupona, no doubt KoXa-FpoTra, from Fpeir-, peiro}. The meaning of the Curtius after first element is uncertain. HotVmann conn, with koXos a string
'

and
viz.

i)p.nreXKKa

wh^ch

is

worthy attention,

that the}' indicated a certain icfight

of the loop of string often explaining used to assist in casting, as it is to this day by the natives of the Pacific (see
it

of iron.

So Schol.

Ian

<n5rjpov exw^ /xvas SeKo..

Schol.

oi aTaOfibi T ol bk

Anthropologrj p. 194, Lex. s.v. In that /MeffdyKvXov, Lat. amentum). case we should have expected to find some trace of tiie device in battle but as Mr. Tylor remarks (ibid. p. 193) 'the sporting use outlasts the warlike.' It however, not unknown on archaic is, v. 221, pi. vases (.see J. U. S. iv. 30-2 So Schol. T ^x^l 5^ iv tQl kcltu) xliii.).
Tylor,
;

ovofia ffraOfj-ov e^apLvovv irapa tols BoiwTois ovro) XeySfievov. oi 5e Kara, rivas

ToXavTov
fxvds.

(Tidripov,

Kara de
;

eviovs

eKarbv

Such a standard of weight is bj' no means impossible for if, as was the case with gold and silver, iron Avas liartered in the shape of wedges of known weight, such pieces might easily enough come to be called axes and half-axes.' We should thus escape the awkwardness
'
'

'

fiepfi
'

oeafj.iv,

ei's

Kal

AuTifiaxos

"

&v e'lpovat rrjv x^^P- Trdires 5' v xeipecrcrt

involved,

if

actual axe-lieads for use are

can clear it hardly mean heyoml all the spectators, as we might expect (cf. e.g. 451). It may imply 'beyond all the eovipetitors' or ]ierhaps more simply 'beyond the (/round' marked out for the contest. Com[)are the east of Odysseus, d 189-98. virep^aXe'iv elsewhere always takes the ace, whether used of person or pluce.
;

(foXat'ipoTras ovaToecrcras." 847. ardsNoc is not

meant, in their being named first from their material only. Ar. seems to have considered the ease analogous to the axe-heads in the trial of the bow in T 572, <f> 120 6ti Kal iv 'Ooi'crj-eiat 6 avTb% rpdwos' ireXeKeis yap Tidrjin 5t' uu
:

vapaKeXevei ro^eveiv tovs fj-vrjarripas' Kal vvv t6 ai'TO eiradXov yiverai. This is ideNxa is generquite unintelligible. ally taken to mean dark, like iondta irbvTov, X 107, in place of the usual

532

lAIAAOC
S'

(xxiii)
heica
S'

KaS

Ti6ei
S'

Se/ca

fiev

ireXeKea^,

ijixiirekeKKa,

la-rov

earrjaev

V7]6<i

KvavoTrpcopoio
e/c

rrfKov ein
\eiTTrji

ylrafjidOoL'^,

he

rpi'jpwva
7]^

ireKeiav

p.'qpivdwL

hriaev

ttoSo?,

"

TO^evetv
TTcivra^

09 /xev Ke ^d\r)i
TreXe/cea?

ap' avoi<yeL Tprjpwva irekeiav,

855

deipd/jievo<;
fjbTjplvdoio
Sr)

olKOvSe <f>peadu>-

09

Se

ijcrcrcov

yap
e(f)aT,

kcvo<;,
8'

TVXV''' opvido<i dfxaprcov, 6 8' o'laerai r}/u,i7re\KKa.'

cd9

&pTO
ev

eireiTa

^Irj
fc'u9

Tev/cpoLO dvaKTO>i,
'lSofu,vf]0<;.

dv

K dpa
8'

Mr]pi6v7]<;

depdircov

860

Kkrjpovi
TeD/c/309
rjKev

KvverjL

^a\K7]pel irdWov

e\ovTe<i,

Se

TrpMTO^ K\7]pcoc Xdyev.

ouS'
rjirelXTjaev

eTTiKparewf,

avrUa dvaKn
oi

lov

dpvMV irpwTO'yovMV pe^eiv

6pvido<i
[xev

KKeirrjv

eKaro/ju/Brjv

d/jiapTe-

/xeyrjpe

ydp

avrdp

/jLrjpcvdop
8'

dvTiKpv
851.
:

ySaXe Trap diro f^7]ptv6ov rdfie TriKpo'i

'iroha,

ro y AttoWcov SeSer 6pvc<;Tr}L

ol(no<i.

865

HumeXcKea Vr. A. 853. ncXeKeic G: neXcKa //: neXcKea Vr. A. 854. nodoc : 854-55 om. H^. un6 D. ijiaudeHC S. ij;auaeoio J wc (cbc) PQR Harl. d, Vr. d, HC hn CD Harl. a, Par. f h /car' fVm noSa Did. yp. Did. rap PQR Harl. d, Par. e, yp. Did. (hc rdp and dbc rhp Ar. 5tx<is) ap' XoBh C. 856. ncXeKuac Q. 855. fldXHi (Fap. Ai lias Hop, supr. c or r).
!|

ni

|j

1;

,!

|i

oTk6n5
A.
II

KXiciHNBe
L)

GPQRS

9epeceai

and
1.

(kXuc-) Syr. Harl. a b d, Par. a 861. 857. xuxoi I>. up. Eust.

e f
:

li

j,

iv

aWwi
(leg-

ndWoN
|i

BdXXcoN
:

-on) Ap. Le.r.

100.

864 om.
||

1>'V

Pap.
:

865.

rdp

ae Cant.

ui^piNoa

(>.

[((.p. Paley). 867. jmHpiNQOU PR.

to

r*

kXcithn iepHN S. pesai P. tot* A/>(,' Vr. A Bar. 866 om. C.

//..
||

\\

aW(j}va or TroKibv.

plain suitable for

Ar. preferred to extqv eh toi>s cuderovvTa, o'lKfiov yap to eTradXov Tliis might look as though he To^orais.

making arrows,

took Tre\eKas as indicating weight, not manufactured ibrni, were it not for his comparison with the axe-heads in the Oc?. 855. The sudden change from narrative to direct speech in the middle of a line is quite without parallel in H. The only other case of a speech not formally

stated if the first to shoot hits the bird the second has no chance. 863. AneiXHCCN, declared aloud, see That Qnqkti means note on G 150. Apollo we learn only from the next line but one. The hecatomb of lambs 864 = A 102. seems to be regarded as Apollo's fixed The line is ])rice for a successful shot.

announced
857.
Uri.

303, q.v. TovTo ix'q irpoXeyeadai ibaTrep irpoyLvuxTKouTos to dirb rvxv^ c^'/^^V^'o/jLevov, An., very justly.

is

in

omitted by good Mss., but cannot be No MS. omits the dispensed with.
identical 873. 865. The constr. of fj-eyaipon varies have it with gen. greatly- in H. in 563 (q.v.), dat. only O 473, dat.

^^Xtiou

fjv

viro 'Ax''^Xf'ws

We

The couplet cannot be omitted, and the

note refers to a 861 =r 316,
diirXy],

and

intin.

not an
note.

6/3eX6s.

infin.
is

only

55,

see

The

lot

evidently necessary, for on the conditions

But conj. Of. Fol may lose its F.

ace. and infin. /3 235, 408. For rdp Bekker in so late a passage even

lAIAAOC Y (XX
rj

II)

533

fiev

eTTen
ttotI

t'ji^e

irpo^

oupavov,

i)

Be TrapeiOrj

fi)'jpivdo<i

airep-^uiJLGvo'i

yalav arap KeXdBrjaav 8' apa MTjpiop)}^; e^elpvcre

Br}

W'^aioi.
-^eipu'i

^70

To^ov
avTLKa

(trap
S'

oCcttov

e'^ev

TrdXat,

ai<;

Wvvev.

i)7rei\ri(TV

eKrj/SoXcoi

A7roWwi>i

dpvMV
vyjri

B'

TrpoiToyovoiv pe^eiv kXciti^v eKaru/x^rjv. viral ve(^eo)v elBe rpi^pwva ireXeiav'

tPjl

6 ye Bivevovcrav

v-rro

dvTLKpv Be Bu]XOe ^eXo^-

Trrepvyo^ ro fiev a-v/r

^dXe
eirl
i)

/xecrcrrjv,

875

yairjt

wpoadev yiripiopao
laTMC
avy(ev
U)KV<i
icf)e^o/jLiv7]

irdyrj

7roBo<;'

avrdp

opvis

vr)6<i

KvavotrpGipoio
880

avv Be irrepa irvKvci XiaaOev eK fxeXecov dvpbo^ 'mdro, rifXe B' dir avrov Kuinrecre' Xaol B av Oyjevvro re 6dp,j3i]crdv re.
dTreKpifiacrev,
S'
. . .
:

869. npoTi Syr. 870. Izcipuce eneeHKax' oYcton toscoi871. YeuNeN N rdp X^P'^'N (X^'P^^cciN T, naciN A) exew ndXai doc YeuNCN, .Mass. ereiXero TosoN X^P'^''^ arap ^^\. Aiitini. (in A): eseipuce reuKpou toson- X^^P*^' ^ oVcton kt\. Antini. (in Scli. T Eust.). 871. ex^^^ l''M*874. Ono CX^N {n'l-P''- ). 7/ Syr. Yde I'R Vaero (^SU Syr. Mor. \r. d A Tde be Pap. /x. 875. THi THN DGH. u^cchc C Ilarl. a (^^itpr. n), Mosc. 2, and ap. Bd\ \d6e Q Syr. JueccQN // AxeccoN Tap. Kiist. 879. cncKpejuaceN I'R. {siipr. h) liar. Mor. Xidcew Mass. XidceHi Pa[). /x (ohi by man. 2). XiacccN Ar. J> 880. enraro T. thXc HSe Vr. d.
:

/"

II

II

||

/it

|i

I|

868. The aor. napeisH occurs only rarely (Eur. Phoen. 1377 a.(pei6ii, Herod, vi. 112, vii. 122 direidr} subj. dvedriL
;

Plato Pol. 270a, etc.). should be -rraperjOr) (for

irapr)6ri (with the eWr] is for i-ffi-d-q with

The Epic form

e-ffrj-dr] cf.

Wvvoi to a certain extent makes things easier (cf. 6(f>p' idvvoi, that he might steer, e 255); the absurdity of the general situation is met by nothing short of the
is hopelessly uno nrepuroc seems to imply confused, a side shot, in which case it can only have been by a miracle that the arrow fell at Meriones' feet if the bird was
;

erjKa)
;

or

whence

acpidrjv,

augment dropped) the weak root, Batr. 87. But here of

is

JIassaliot reading. 875. The description

cour.se the late

form

in place.

ancient variants given above testify to the doubts which this As it stands it can couplet has raised. only mean that Meriones yducked the bow from Teukios' hand but he had been long holding an arrow while he
' ;

870-71. The

directly overhead it

(Teukros) was aiming'; i.e. both comsame bow, as all put So Did., 6 /j-evToi with the same <r6\os.
petitors use the
'

equally miraculous that she should have been able to Hy to * the mast far awaj' (853, 880) after letting the arrow through. Virgil allows the bird to die outright. For thi there (lieneath the clouds) a few ms.s. have
is
'

'

'

T-qv

wliich is equally good. 87U. eni, Nauck evi, the

;

usual

and

ApicTTapxos did tGjv virofJ.vrj/jidTCdv ewfiydfjL(vov fiovXeTai rbv 'M-qpi.bvrjv iKcnrdcrat Kal yap Trjs Tov TevKpov x^'pos to to^ov

appropriate word. 879. XiacecN, droorped

elsewhere of

wounded

KOivbv

tQp

dyojvi^ofj^viov avrd elvai ijcnrep

rbv diaKov.

But the idea seems absurd,

harsh,

the change of subject in and ws does not

last

Wwef is very mean icMle.

880. mast though how a dying bird on the top of a mast can drop 'far' from it the

warriors, O 543, etc. auToO, either it, the

might be met by reading ews with synizesis, and Voss' ilis

The

difficulty

poet does not trouble to think IMeriones. Perhajjs the latter

or him,
is

a little

more probable.

534

lAIAAOC T

(xxiii)

av

^ apa
S'

Mr^piovr]'^

TreXe/cea?
(f)epev

heKa Trdvra^; aecpe,

KOi\a<i
iirl

i^T/a?. TevKpo^ UrjXetSTj'i Kara /xev hoXixocrKiov e'y^o'i, avTap KaS 8e Xe^rjT airvpov, /3o6^ a^tov, avde/xoevra

rj/xiTreXeKKa

885

df]K

>
fiev
8'

djMva
dp

(pepcov

Kai p

rnxove^

dvhpe<i

dvecnav

dv

'ArptSr)>i evpv Kpeicov

'Aya/j,e/xvo)v.
'18o/m6V7]0<;.

dv

dpa

Mt]pi6v7]'i

Oepdirwv ev^
TToSdpKrj'i

TOLcrc

8e KOi fieTeecrre
'Ihfiev

Sio?

A-^tWevidirdvTcov,
890

"'ArpetSr}-

'yap

oaov

7rpoj3^r]Ka<i

re koL ?}' oaaov hvvdfxei dWd av fjuev toS' dedXov

ep'xev,
el

rj/xacrLv

7r\v dptaro^eVl vrja^ e'x^wv /cotXa?

ijpcoi

drdp Sopv
je ao)i

(TV
CO?

dv/JUMC

MrjpiovTjL edeXec^-

TTopoofxev,

e^ar,
he

ovS"

diriOtjaev

ZwKe

MtjpLovrjt
Ki'jpvKt

yap eycoye.^ dva^ dvhpwv Ayapbepivwv. Sopv '^d\Keov avrdp 6 j ?^/c&)<?

Kekofiat

895

Ta\dv/3i(i)i,

hihov TrepiKaWe<i dedXov.

:

aeeXouc Pap. /x'-. 885. aNeeJuoeNTOc Pap. /x 882. CN b' R. cieipac I> 890. anaNTCON 886. p' hjuoncc: rtj/es pHuosec Sch. AT. {uTochy man. 2). ^eeXm Lips. 894. eeeXoic AG^JLQU 891. hiaocin Q Vr. d. axaiuN D.
:

884. The speai- can hardly be more So we must vahiahle than the Xe^rjs. suppose that the second prize is mentioned first, against the natural order. This, however, agrees with tlie fact that

885. ^NeeuoeNTO, adorned with Jlowers, 7 440, w 275. Flowers and rosettes were always favourite motives of MySee kenaean and archaic decoration.
as

Agamemnon

receives tlie

Xe/Srjs.

Jordan

suggests with some probahility that tlie spear here mentioned is not a prize, but the weapon with which the competitors so that ^yxo^ virtually are to cast means the contest of the spear ; it is only given as consolation - prize to
;

Helbig H. E. 386, with the ilhrstration on p. 358. 886. OTL HjmoNEC ot aKovTiffTai, anb rod
for instance
ievai.

Tovs
dydii',

prjTopas

rivis 6e dveyvwcrav pruxoves, olbfievoi oiiK ecrri Be XoyicrrLKos 6

An.

This extraordinary reading

Meriones by an afterthought.

Still

the

scene lacks clearness and vivacity, and we might hesitate to rank it with the older games had not the javelin-throwing

of course implies /cat prifxacnv for re Kai Tjinaaiv in 891. Such a contest is entirely alien to the Epic spirit (see on 284). 892. aXXd, yet forbear to display your should rather have superiority.

We

expected tw,

therefot'e

take the prize.

been expressly foretold (622). There is, however, a certain dignity in the manner in which Agamemnon is recognized without submitting to a contest in Avhich his position would not allow him to be
defeated
;

894. The indie. ee^Xeic is here of course the regular tense after Tropw/iev, but the opt. may be defended as not

and Achilles

is

at

least

human being in contrast to the wooden dummies who have occupied the stage
since 797.

assuming Agamemnon's consent, and thus being somewhat more courteous in tone. Compare P 489, where a similar
directly

question arises, but the circumstances are inverted, as there it is more courteous to assume the consent.

INTEODUCTION
a
book combines with the extraordinary poetic beauty first rank of works of the human imagination, a straightforward simplicity of plan which has exempted it almost entirely from the attacks of critics, so far as internal construction is concerned. There are b\it few passages which we can reasonaljly suspect of being later intrusions
ThI'] j^reater part of this

which places

it

in

the

into the original poem. The opening is the most important of these. Out of the first 30 lines Aristarchos athetized no less than 14. His severity seems to overshoot the

mark but the objections to 20-21 and 29-30 are absolutely convincing, and the whole idea of the stealing of the body of Hector by Hermes may It introduces some confusion of motive probably be a later conception. wherever it occurs, and all the lines in wliich it is mentioned (24-30, 71-73,
;

109) can well be spared.

narrative shews

Even when we have cut out 23want of clearness

;

(or

24-) 30, it must be admitted that the the transition from the description of a

single night (4-10) to the continued acts of twelve days (12-18) is not even indicated, and the reference of k- toio in 31 is as o1)scure as in the same line
(493), where the w^ant of precision seemed to give ground for suspecting the preceding passage. The former fault is irreparable the latter may be cured by adding 31, as an interpolaticm from A, to the rejected lines. From 32 to 551 no serious objection, apart from athetesis of a few single

in

lines,

shewn

has been raised to any passage except 152-58 = 181-87, and as is in the notes the rejection of the repetition 181-87 will suffice to save
in Achilles'

the original passage.

The sudden change

a lion in 572,

mood

in 560, the curious comparison to

and some rather imaginary discrepancies (e.g. between 580 and 588, 597 and 515), have caused doubts as to the following scene but none of them deserves serious consideration. Aristarchos' athetesis of 614-17 has been generally accepted, but, as is indicated in the notes, on inadequate The question of the end nf the book, however, cannot be so grountls.
;

lightly dismissed.

Diintzer considers that all after

676

is

a later addition

sleep

and peace

form a perfect conclusion to the storms of the Iliad, and the curt and hurried treatment of what follows is inconsistent with the Epic love of detail. But
it is

clear

that

the

hearer's expectation to

learn of Priam's safe return

535

536
;

lAIAAOC n

(xxiv)

that this should be done in tlie briefest manner is requires to be satisfied The other objections made the magnificent climax. poetically necessary after Difficulties there are not such as to demand the condemnation of the scene. of treatment in certainly are, but we have repeatedly found inequality It is only with narrative united with poetiy too beautiful for suspicion. Heyne regard to the dirges of 725-76 that hesitation is likely to be felt.

was the first to reject them Diintzer followed him, finding Hekabe's words "weak and flat," Andromache's only a feeble echo of her lament in X. Few as for Andromache's lament, it has very little readers will agree with him The gravest question, however, is raised by the indeed in common with X. eetKoa-Tov eVos of Helen's lament (765-66). Only two explanations of this seem to be j)0ssible either the late legend of the Cycle is alluded to, with its double campaign against Troy, or we have a ])urely mechanical reminisAs cence of the twenty years of Odysseus' al)sence from home in t 222. there is no justification for ejecting the line, this seems a strong argument for such lateness as is hardly to lie the lateness of the whole of the dirges
;

attributed to the rest of the book.

is late admits of no doubt. It resembles I, K, with the Odyssey, but to a greater degree than any of Both in tone and in iihraseology this relationship is unmistakable. them. The resemblances in language are pointed out in the notes attention may be called particularly to those on 8, 33, 38, 230-31, 320, 323, 339-45,

That the book as a whole

'^, in its kinship

and

558, 604, 635-36, 644-47, 673, 759, 765-66, where the identity is one of whole phrases or lines. Among particular words Monro points out the abstract Trpj/^is, detKet/y, Aucrt?, yov/y, i^ecriij, and words such as dvdpo- lo'i,
aia-v/JLV7]T7]p,

rerpdKVKXo^,

dvoa-KOos,

7retpii/s,

(fjMpiufxos,

cfiaeai/x/BpoTo^,

ei'tTKOTTOs, Trai'Stt/xartop, dyaird^io,

with others. The resemblance to the Odyssey is not merely

late
; ;

linguistic.

The mythology
Iris of

too

is

Hermes appears

as the

messenger of the gods instead of

;

the Iliad

the Moirai of 49 are a later conception the Niobe-myth is Asianic. The whole description of the hut, or rather palace, of Achilles is inconsistent with the rest of the Iliad with the single exception of I.

To that book indeed, as Prof. Jebb has pointed out, there is a distinct resemblance {Homer, p. 162). Both shew a tendency to the dramatic rather than to the strictly Epic presentation of scenes in both the poet's strength lies in his speeches rather than in his To this peculiarity we may story.
;

want of clearness and crispness in narration, marking both the 9,, as well as the beginning of ^^, which may well be by the same hand a hand which may have had no small share in the The ninth book is the climax of rhetorical poetry, the Odyssey as well. both marks of advance from the stern restraint of twenty-fourth of pathetic the Epic style, and both heralding the decadence in this as they do in other arts. If in the Mvyvt? we have the Aischylos, in this last book we have at once the Sophokles and Euripides of the Epos.
ascribe the

beginning and end of

lAIAAOC n
'

EKTopoc XuTpa.

XvTO 8

dycov,

\aol 8e 6oa^ eVt

rot /xev

vfja*;

eKaaroi

ecTKiSvavT

Bopiroto /jLeSopro vTTvov re yXvKepov rapTDj/jiepai' avrap 'A^tXXeu?

levai.

KXale
rjtpei

(f)L\ov

T<ipou

TravSa/xdrcop,

dW

/jLefiv7]/j,epo'i,

ouBe

/jliv

vttvo'^

eaTpe(f)eT

evda koI evda

fivo<?
tjv,

HarpoKXov iroOewv dvhpoTrjrd

?}S

re ical

OTToaa ToXvTrevae avv avTOJt koI TrdOev ciXyea,

dXeyetvci

uvhpoiv T TTToXe'yuou^
2.

re Kv/xara Trelpcov
J.
4.

UN

9e
Ar.

<^U.
6.

3.

rXuKepoTo xpanHJueNai
:

uiN

ucn P: ken

L.
:

6 9 do. re liar.
8.

Te nhi. (JTU aSpoTfira Jl I'ar. h' aQpoTHxa t^'U {/). ras.j. QXrH Par. h ^pra at d-qfjLdbdeis Did. 7. xoXiineuc Hail, a, ^losc. 2. aXrciNO (,tR8 Hail. a. noXeuouc CZ'JPRT Hail. a. nepNcoN P. ncipcoN
A]ili.
:
||
1

1. The V of XOto appears to be due solely to the license of the first arsis we have Xiifiiju with v see App. D, c 1 dX\v(XKev (/3 105, 109) has v in * 80.
;
;

but hardly decisive case

is

Odyssean

(6 183, v 264), and so is the verb to\vireveiv (exc. 86) ; but this is consistent

with the general character of the book.

through metrical necessity.

dor]P ewl i>rja. (KacTTos to FiKacTTO's (as T 277, 4' 3).
'.\.Xi-\Xevs

Heyne
But

conj.

The

save the F of
if ai'rdp

originally followed on -if 257, as has been reasonably suggested, the first three lines will belong to the ddXa, where a neglect of F is less sur(3)

aXrca may indicate actually borrowed without correction from v 263, where dXyea is a dactyl but we can of course adopt the old variant (pya. The allusion
rare synizesis of

that

the phrase

is

prising.
3.

of food
flcriv,

TapnHueNQi, epexegetic, took thought and sleep, to have their fill thereof.

6-9. aderovvTai arixoi 5', dpdevTui' di avrdii' Kai

'

on

eiVeXels

i/j.<pavTiKd!.
.

repov SrfKovTat rj rod Axi-XXfct}? Xvttt] Kal ovdeirore dvdpoTTJra e'lprjKe Tr)v dvopeiav, ex^' rjvop^rjf (see note on H 857). St /cat TO dvaf^L\r]irTov (? tlie meaning

dW

to the hardships of the sea evidently belongs to the Od. rather than the //. with -jrodiuv by a slight 7. onoca the zeugma, tJbinking ivith yearning slighter because fxe/j-vri/jL^vot dominates the i)assage. For the scansion ef ^ 396 oTTxaXea re Kal uifid. The ictus in the caesura is explanation enough, but see note on S 4. owda' KTo\vwev(Tv Barnes, after Sctif. Here. 44 irhvov eKToXvirevcras,
;

needlessly.
8. ncip(j3N, cleaving; this may be taken with TTToXtfiovs by zeugma, as 183 but the preceding ToXvireive suggests rather that both tttoX^/uois and KVfiara
;

evidently
' '

is

aivkwardncss) "tuiv
Kal

(TKOfj-fvos
/j.e/xvrifi4yos."

yap

cEvoj

"

fjn/xv-rj-

e'ipr)Kev

erdpov
Trap'

TrporfdeTovvTO

5i

Kal

'Api(rTO((>dvfi,

An.

This makes a strong

337

538
rcov
fj,ifj,vr}(TK6/ji,6VO<i

lAIAAOC n

(xxiv)

ciWoT eVl
viTTiO^,

dakepov Kara SuKpvov ei^ev, aXXore 8' avre TfXevpa'i KaTaKlfivo<i, ciXkore 8e 7rp7]V7]<i- rore S' 6p6o^ dvaaTa<i
aXvoiV irapa dlv
\7]d(rK6V
virelp

10

Biveveo-K
(fiaivo/Jbevt]

ako^.

ovhe

fMLV

r)o)<i

a\a r

i)'tova<s

re,

uX)C 6 y

eVei

^ev^etev

vcf)'

apfiaacv

co/cea?

'iTnrovi,

"EKTOpa
Tpl'^
h"

S'

eXKeadat
irepl

SijcrucTKero
aij/xa

8i(f)pov

oiricrde,

15

epvcra<i

MevoLTtdSao 6av6vTO<i

avTi^ evl
iv

KXccrlrji,

KovL eKTavvaa'i rrpoirprivea.

deiKeirjv
ctTre'^^e
X/3oi'',

iraveaKero, tov Be r eacTKev rolo 8' ATroWwv

irdcrap

^mt iXeavpwv
20

Kal redvrjora irep' irepl K alyiht irdvTa KakvTrre iva ynf] ixlv d7ro8pv(j)Oi eXKvcrra^cov. ypvcreirji,
10.
12.

nXeupd

T.
I

11.

bk om.

I>

hk

Syi-.

&'

au Vr.

d.

|[

TOT

nofk R.

nXcofzoNx' ciXuont' eni qTn' ciXoc drpureToio Plat. i^c^?. iii. 388 a diNeuacK' S. the grammar of his whole (Plato does not quote verbally, and adapts 10-12 to 14. ixKK 8t' enizeuseieN sentence but nXcotzoNxa seems to indicate a variant). aXXorenizeuseicN Syr. (T^ seems to have had t' enizeuseieN Yr. (b ?) TON & t' 17. aSeic C. aXV ot' or aXXor' eni zeuHeiCN). apuaroc (,.
;
:

aWd
3^,

i!

ll

Syr.:

t6n

^ockcn R:
18.

tonSc
KONiH(i)

9'

fl:
||

rti'fs

5e

<t6n 9e> SeacKCN

||

avri

tov
20.

dSeff/J.evci'

Seh. T.

DPR.

TONucac P.
:

20-21 dd. Ar.

TeeNHOTO (A

alriaa Ar. T^ TeeNi6Ta (-cbxa) i2. supr.) .TPRSU Vr. d A, Mosc. 2 21KaXunxei S: KaXunrcoN P: eV ciXXwt KdXuij;e A. (and siipr.) Par. e j^ eXKucrdcoN J. xP'J^ihn Pap. /n {man. 2). XpuceiHN Ar. (T fiiipr) Par. e (j supr.
i|

|i

are co-ordinate with oxbaa, as Tr6\e/xov ToXi^Trei'/ei;' is a favourite Odyssean phrase. irdpuiv will then be added as by an afterthought, to avoid the awkwardness of the zeugma roXi^Trei^eij' Kvixara, so that Kal wddev dXyea is parenthetical. 12. U[> to this point the description of Achilles' grief would seem to refer to a particular night. The five iterative verbs in -cr/cw within six lines shew that it really belongs to a period of several days and this agrees with the twelve days of 31, cf. 107. This is
;

can

I tind any instance in -c/cw in a dependent the regular use of the principal clauses only. the after he had yoked as in /3 105 vvKras 5'
:

of an iterative relative clause, form being in

^ncJ zeiiseieN,
opt.
is

iterative
eirriv

dWveaKev

comjjare 9 270 with note, the only other instance of thiS' See H.G. iterative opt. with eirei in H. For the dragging see note on 309.
da'tSas

-irapadelro

396.
17.

t6n be r with

its

meaningless re

it cannot however evidently awkward be remedied without great violence, and be reckoned among the weaknesses must of the whole opening passage. 13. See note on 227. 15. Theapodosis begins with this line, cf. B 188 6v Tica /xev kix^lt], tov
;

authority, and rovde 8' is intolerable. Both are makeshifts arising from tov 8' ideaKef (P. Knight). The open form has been forgotten as in almost all instances of the verb. Sa in E 802, T 408, x 427 we shoTild read edecrKoi' for eiaaKov. See note on B 165. 19. For the constr. dwex^i-'' t^ tivl cf.

has

little

'

might seem better to expunge 5' in the next line on account of the F of Fepvaa^, and make the apodosis begin there, as Nauck seems
5'
.

p7]TvaaaKe.

It

i;

263

/cepro/xi'as

tol

d<p^w.

It

is

the

same which

is

often found with d/xvveLv.

to

jtossible

S-qadaKeTo is hardly after ^ev^eui', even if eirei nor 57](TdaKTo in itself l)e admissible
.
.

propose; but

toTo is gen. after xpo't. 20-21 ddeTovvTai, on the following grounds: (1) they are not necessary (2) contact with a corpse is incongruous with the sanctity of the aegis (3) the aegis
;

lAIAAOC n (XX IV)

co<?

i39

[xev

IhKTopa oluv aeiKi^ev fievetiLPfov

deoX
eiaop<j(oi>T<i,

Tov

S'

e\ealpeaKoi> fiuKape's
8'

Kke-^aL
vO^

OTpvpecTKOP eixTKOirov
jxev

dpyi<f}uvTr]v.

aWoi'i

ovhe WoaeLhuwv

Trdaiv er)vhavev, ovBe irod ovSe yXavKcoTTiSi Kovprji,

TrpoiTov aTry'j-^dero

"Wprji

25

aXX"

e-^ov,

w? a^LV

IXto?

ipij

Kal Ilpiafio<i Kal Xao<i 'We^dvSpov eveK drrji;, 09 veiKeacre ded^, ore ol jjueaaavkov ikovto,
rrjv
8'
i']ivT]a
f/

ol
&':

Trope ^a-)(\o(Tvvi]v
icNai iK
;

dXeyetvtjv.
i;

no

24 om. U*

i!

KXevj/ai
28.

ad. Av. (see below).

25.

e9HN9aNeN D.
:
jj

coxpuNecKON S. 26 om. U'.

cuoXokon R^
Ii

25-30

qthc apxfic I'ap. ix {man. 2) Vr. A Mosc. 2. wap 'Api<TTO(pdvL Kal tktc twc aXereiNHN lipaxeiNHN Par. KexapicjueNO dobp' 6N6juHNeN Did.
y>PT Hurl.
30.
a.

noceiddcoNi (A supr.) "Vat. 1(J," iv dWwi A.

ttoKitlkuiv
c.

HiNec(c)'

CD

oi

ii

not a skin, but a sliield wliicli could not be wrap[)ed round the body when
is

for
II.

though

Hermes

is

not

known

to

dragged (4) the aegis belongs to Zeus, not to Apollo {f>) a dill'erent means of preserving the body is given in ^ 18591. These reasons are amply sufficient to justify rejection, but (3) is not valid
;
;
;

as the thievish god, yet his ment as messenger later on

ditt'erent

employshews a

conceyjtion

fi'om

that of the

If 24 be rest of the Ilicul (see Introd.). kept, 25-28 are not worth e.x'jninging.
24. eucKonoN, nhniivj v;ell (or sinqjly sharp-sighted), used also in 109 and twice in Od. of Hermes, once with toxf'atpa, X 198.
25. GHNSaNCN (also 7 143), probably a mere corruption of idvoavev for eFdvbavev on the analog}' of the later

the aegis is a Xaiffrjiov of skin in II., .see note on B 447. The passage seems to be ancient enough to have served as a model to ISfi ff., where see note.

For

airidi

XP^*^^'"'

^^'-

'"^^^^

acyida

Xpvffeirjv, for

TOL 7co vecpos afi(f)iKa\v-<pi>} would require iravTi for

which Did. compares toUv S ."543. This

ndNTo.
dno-

r]v5avev {II. G. 67, n. 2), like iiiiivoxbet

187. dpu^oi, see 23-30. dirh tovtov oktC) dOeTovai, Kal ol eTrrd ovv Toi'S fxev f'^ ovK dXoyws 5e6vTO}s ddeTovvrai, ws 'Aplcrrapxos, Schol. T. Ace. to An. Ar. athetized six lines only, 25-30, and these only have the obelos in A, though the schol. on 109 (q.v.) seems to indicate that he also con.

edvdave

also the Attic edipwv etc. actually found in the Mss. of For eNe' aXXoic llcrodotos, i.\. 5, 19. Xauck conj. dXXoicnv, to avoid the short form.
3.

Compare
is

27. XN, persisted ; cf. 'SI 433. 28. QTHC, a late form for dFdrrjs. should be justified in adopting

We

demned
TO
"'

His grounds were ytXocof 24. ov54 Trod' "Hprii kt\." rives fxev yap ^Ti (XeiTTOVTO tG}v TptQv crefivorepoL /xerd TOV Ala Twv fiT) avvevboKovvTwv ; Trjv re vepl rod KaWovs Kplaiv ovk oldev TToXXaxi? ydp dv eavricrOrj Kal rb veiKeaae ovk iuri

dpxv^, were anti(]uitv of the line, 100, Z 356.

valiant

we

the sure of the see notes on F

29.

Compare

435

ore

ol

fj.ea(ravXov

wcrirep KvkXw\I/ ep^\ 'Ikovto rffierepoi erapoi.

kolvUs earl yvvaiKbs ov ravr-qv, fxavla' 5e5wK 'HcrtoSetos rr)v Ka\\i(TTy)v rC)v rore' KKev7\v 5' earlv rj X^^tjkuvo^ ydp irpCiros
fiaxXoavvri
8'

KpivaL Kal 7]

dW

iwiirXri^ai

f/

diacpepea^Oai

The phrase soems more in keeping there. What NeiKecce means it is not easy to guess no recognized use of the word
;

avrOii

dWd
(fr.

expvcraro

eirl

rQv llpoirov dvyarepwv

Rzach, e'iveKa /xaxXocrvuTjs ariyepTJs This is perfectly ripev wXeaav dv6o%). decisive 29 - 30, which are against

53

Apparently the author some such idea as See humiliated (Hera and Athena). An. as quoted on 23-30. Kal ricn tQu 30. wap 'ApLarotpdvei " oi TroXiriKu)v
seems to
suit.

must hare had

vev,''

thoroughly
less

un-Homeric.

The

case

is

strong against the stealing in 24,

7J Kexapianeva 5u)p' 6v6p.riThis looks like a conjecture Did. to obviate the difficulty about ixaxXoavvrj, but it leaves the other serious objections untouched (see An. on 23-30). uaxXo-

540
aXX" ore
Kul TOT
"
hi]

lAlAAOC n

(xxiv)
J/oJ?,

dp

p ck tolo BvcoSeKciri] yever ddavaTOiCTi /j,T7]vSa ^Pol/Bo's

deol,
SyjXy/jiove^-

AiroWoiv

<JYeT\ioi (TT,

ov vv ttoO^ vfilv
35

"Kktcop jJi'qpi K1] jSoMv alyoiv T TcXeicov ; Tov vvv ovK eTXtjTe veKuv irep iovTa aacocrai,, T aXoYWi Iheeiv koL firjTept Koi TeKei on iji
Kol TraTepL Upid/xcoc Xaoicri re, tol Ke jjclv 6)Ka iv TTvpl K7]aLv Kol eiTi KTepeu KTepLaaiev. aXk! oXowL X-^i\rjl, Oeoi, ^ovXeaO^ eirapi^'yetv,
^

ML OUT
T

ap

(f)pev<i

yva/jLTTTOP

ivl
itp

(TTtjdeaai,
/jbeydXrji

elalv ivaiaLfioi ovTe vorj/xa \ecov S' &)9 ciypia olSev,

40

09
33. 35.

iirel

T /Siyt
ouSe
:

Kal dyi'jvopi
oO
Nii)

OvjJbwi,

BeiXiHUONCc Q.
:

1|

ou

Nli

{yp.

QU
'

Yr. d.

||

noe': kqi Pap.

,ir.

TON

Tco(i)
\\

GPQ

KHcaicN Lipa. KTepeicaioN R

41.

Vr. d, Mosc. 2 toO U. 37. TOi Ke : oY tc Vr. d. 38. KTepiceiaN Z)S Hail, a b, Par. a c e f g h j, and ap. Sch. AT out' ap : ouxc P Vr. A. 40. Oi : tco J. KxepeicaieN Q.
|i

TNanrdN JPR.
itself
tlie
is

cTdcN Lips.
;

meaningless here the is definite enough, as will be seen from the Lexica. ^udx^os "Apryy Aisch. Supp. 635 is the only which would form any supjiort passage for such a translation as vouchsafed Jum
use of

cuNHN

word

plain by the emergencies of war the difference between heroic and historical funeral rites. The phrase Kxepea Kxeplcai or KTpe'i%aL is elsewhere purely OdysKTpas occurs twice (K 216, J2 235) in the sense of a special possession. The plural, except in this phrase, is
seaii.

31= A 493. Here, as there, the point of time counted from is obscure it must be Hector's death, though this has not
;

wanton pride.

been directly alluded to. Three days are allowed for the funeral of Patroklos, and nine more for the disputes in heaven
(107). 33. dHXHJLxoNcc, (pdapriKoi, Schol. else only thrice in OcL, in the phrase "ExfToi'
;

only in e 311 tQ k eXaxov The evidently =funeral rites. link between the two is no doubt to be found in the custom of laj'ing the dead man's favourite possessions in his grave, or burning them on his pyre. KTepea thus passed from the sense of

found

KTp4ui>,

In e ^porwv dr]\rjiJ.ova TrdvTwv. 118 we have axirXiot eare, deoi, ^v^rjfioves e^oxa tt&vtwv, with the inadnussible variant d7]\7i/j.oves. It is not easy to say whether either passage is imitated from the other. 35. oCiK ctXhtc, you cannot make up your minds.' 38. This line contains the only two cases in H. of the 3rd ]il. ojit. in -auv instead of -fiav, see Cuvtius Fb. ii. 268,
/JacrtX^a
'

possessions to that oi funeral rites, and thus generated the verbs Krepigw (A 455 and Krepet^eiv, etc.) = give a funeral, which occurs mainly in the figura. ety-

mologica (also
41.

646,

i2

657).

rNQunxoN, cf. iTnyvdixivTU vbov I 514, and aTpeirTai (ppives 203. 42. The anacoluthon is surprising, the two relatives 8c and dnel having only one "We have principal verl) between them. similar but less violent cases in 9 230 CIS oTrdr' iv Arifj.uwi. Tjyopdacrde, and in P But there, as is 658, where see note.
pointed out, a verb is supplied for 6s after all in 664, the original construction having only been interrupted by the internal growth of the description. Here we must supply aypia oldev from the preceding line an unnatural arti-

O.

Meyer

Gr. 587.

P>ut Krepiaeiaf is

implied as a variant by Did., oOrws Sea TOV a i) TrapaXrjyovaa, KTepiaaiev, and Schol. T remarks that it is 'Oix-qpLKuirepov. Ay. probably read riaanu in A 42. An.
says Htl ov fxbvov
(KaiovTo dXXa Kal
It
ol oi

ewl ^eur]^ TeXeuTaJcres fVt

ttjs idias iraTpidos.

had evidently been proposed

to

ex-

Probably 42-5 are all interpolated. The last line undoubtedly is 42-3 have
fice.
;

lAIAAOC n
eJ'^a?
elcr^

(XXIV)

>4I

wv

eVt firjXa j3poTO)v, iva haiTa \d/3r)Lcnv oi aloco^ 'A^iXei/<? eXeov fiev ainoKecrev, ovoe
r'j

yli'erat,

t'

[xeWec
rje

/xfc'j'

avBpa<i fieya crtverai ttov ti^ kui ^ikrepov

o/jLoydcrrpcoi'
rje

7/8

ovLvrjfri.

uWov

6\i(T(Tai,

KaalyvrjTOi^
I'-jTot

kul viov
/jLeO^rjKe-

u}OC

KXavra<i kuI

oSvpdfievos'

rXrjrov
iinrcov

yap ^olpai
t^dinoiv
ov
:

Ov/jlov

dacrav dvdpoiTroLcriv.
iirel
(j>c\ov

avrap 6 y
eXKei'
43.

liKTopa 8cov,
irepl
crrip,

rjTop

cnnjvpa,

/x)ji>

erapoio (f)iXoio oi to ye KoXXiov ovSe t dfieivov

Tj

eVsac

fj-ifn-oTf

Sia ToO
(^>.

cYzHic', Sell. T.

60TCON

45 ad. Av.
:

iyiypaiTTo eYaHic' Nik. rirNcrai 1'.

'.

>b

cVeqc
C.
48.

,j>aTrr(:<:v

oNdpa
J.

46.

XICN

UCN nou rdp nou jucn Vr. h, Miksc. rdp Of,> Vr. il. JI'TU Pap. yu. Hail, a h -cjjli-) (L I'ar. a b c d e f g li j.
all

oaupojucNoc
.S.

52.

ol

ou

siniik' in

ul an imitation of the P by a late iiaml wlio regarded the iird as redundant on the upiiurent analog}- of the ore in tlie fannliar ujs on.

the

a[>|>t-araiii
'

L-

knows

'

to be right, as well as keep him from wrong. Plutarcli in liis essay irepl ovcTwiria^, where he ijuotes tliis line as
,

Homeric
to

If,
iiri
iiri

Athenaio.s states, Ar. lield that ix6vti)v cLvOpihiTuv dcuraz \eyet 6 Trotijrijs,
a.s

5e

drjpiwv

ovkti

(see

on

5),

he

must have obelized

couplet, though the .sclioli-i. give no hint of it it is impossible to believe that he took jSpoTwv daira togetlier, a.s Lehrs would li;ive.
;

tiiis

(See,

6poT(2>N
]possible

however, Ludwich, ii. 88, note.) is a strange expression but

in a

(p. .')29 D), takes the evil at'otis excessive bashful ness. 46. JueXXei oXeccai, i.s like to have see 773. lost,' i.e. /?/ iccll hare lost 47. OJuordcTpioN, the closest tie, a brother wIkj i.s (if tlie same mother as well as the same father, 'P 9'>. See also notes on O 2S4, A 257, U 545. 48. jueeeHKG, ceases to weep we must

mean

'

supply K\aieiv Kai

fj.fOerjKei'

68vpe<T0ai,

as

434

god's mouth.

Compare

eXaOveii'.

The verb cannot be

ovTo^ p.iv ^6^0^ <ttI ISpoTuiv ou til 6 chest of Kypselos (notes on A 28, 37). The variant ^otS>v seems to be an old conj. Nikanor suggests d^riKx' for et|as, ingeiiiou.sly but not rightly yielding to his impulse
' ;
'

the lion's cannot be

clause

joined with the aor. participles on the analogy of iravecrdai KXaiuv. 49. tXhton, tolerant the other Homeric cases of the active sense of verbal adjectives in -roj seein to be
;

made
as
liis

the

subject

of a distinct

d/cXauTos 5 494, d5d/cpiTos A 415, 5 186, w 6] {iro\vT\7]Tos X 38, a passage rejectetl

it were quite separate from attacking the herds, but is only in place in the subordinate participial con-

though

by Zen. and Ar.

as the verbs

and even these

differ,

struction.

oeddKpvpiai and KK\ai'/j.ai express a state, so that the use of the adj. may be derived from this (see on II
7).

40 adiTelraL, 318)

on

(k twv 'll<n6dov {0pp.

To

these

we may
549 and

perhaps add
//.

vtto tivos uofxicravTOS /xfTevrivfKTai Tlie decision iXKeLTrfLv rhv Xoyou, An.
is

the line is suitable riglit a gnomic reflexion, but is absolutely senseless here, for Zeus could

obviously
in

enough

not reproach .Achilles for having none of the at'Sws wiiich is injurious. The double cliaracter of aldios is a sententious comnio:j])lace, see Eur. Hipp. 385 at'ows
re*
OLdCfal
S'

'/. 246*. use has a suspicious resemblance to the familiar Attic use of such verbals. (Kauck conj. rXrj/jLova, as E 670 TXrtfxova Another mark of late dvp-bv ^X'^"-) origin is the use of the pi. juoTpai found here only. This implies a distinct personification of the Fates, which occurs

e-KULKTov, see II

The

eia'iv

ij

fiev oi'

&Xdoi
of
for
it

oIkij)u. The idea of what men may say this may be

;

KaKrj, i] 5' at'Sws is fear

kokj),

in rj 197 KXui^es, and is fully developed in Hesiod {Theiiq. 218, 905). T 127 the personification of alaa In

again

is

half completed

and

that

is

also a

Tuay prevent a

man doing

wliat he

late passage.

r)42

lAIAAOC n

(xxiv)
7]fiel<i-

firj

ol dyadoji irep eovn ve/.teaarjOoifiev

Ka)(f)i]v

yap

Sv)

yalav deiKL^et p^eveaiviov.

TOP Se yoXcocrafievr) 7rpoae(f)r] \euKQ)\evo<i 'Hp?;* TOVTO reov ctto?, dpyvporo^e, ei7) Kv zeal Kal "EKTopo OrjaeTe tc/x7]v. el Br) ofMrjv A.y^iKrfi
"
'

"FiKTOJp [xev

re yvvalKa re Orjaaro fia^ov eart 6ed<i yovo^, rjv iyco avrrj avrap 'A-^iWevt re Kal drirriXa Kal dvBpl iropov TrapaKOiTtv Ope-ylrd
dvt]T6<i

60

Il7]\ii,

irdvTe'i

Balvv
Tr)V

irepl Krjpc (piXo<i yever dvridaaOe, Oeol, ydp^ov ev he av rolai alev dividte. KaKcov erap ')((ov (popfMLyya,

Of
8'

dOavdroicTi.

8'

dirafieL^o/bievo'i
Brj

Trpoa-ecf)!]

v(f)e\7]yepeTa

Zeu?65

""Ho?/,
53 ad. Ar.
68. JU.N
:

p,)]

irdpLirav
Ludwich).

dirocTKvhp.aive
|i

deolaiv
||

(?

see

JUCN
24. 45.

rhp

D
59.
:

rdp

Atli.
:

ix.

NcueccHeecoueN Ar. SHKaro T 396.

||

oi om. Q: GHHcaxo R.

oi
|

kqJ A.

iaocton

Et.
62.

Mag.

rONOC
65.

rices

ndYc
:

Scli.

T.

60.

ctTiraXa Haii.
64.
iii.

a, ilosc. 2.

ONTidcacee Vr. b
T.

aNTidaxe P.

63.

daiNuc'

Mor.

thn hk
149. 21.

juer'

oxeHcac nvh, Sch.

53.

ndunoN

ndNTa

Craniei'

An. Par.

Neither the form NejueccHeaJJueN (or -ewfxev) for --qofxev, nor the position of oi in the sentence, nor the neglect of its F, which FoL of all words retains most All the obstinately, can be right.
dilficnlties are
fx-q

and-part

figure.

The

scholiasts

make

needless trouble, regarding yvvalKa as an adjectival use of the subst., as in the Attic idioms "^W-qva arpaTov, wapdevos
Xf'p, veavlas /3tos, etc. 60. Thetis, according

happily solved by reading

v(fxe(xar]6r]o/j.v

to

the

later

F\oi) dyadHi. irep iovTL

(-etoyuei'
,1*77

7])j.els

Bekker,

-rjofieu

Wacker-

nagel,
54.

van L. ). KC09HN raToN,

F'

by Hera, in reward of her rejection of the amorous advances of Zens. Her marriage to
legend,

was

patronised

Compare note on
:

the senseless clay.

99.

So Soph. El.

244 6 /j.ei' da.vo)v ya re Kal ovoev ihv Kfiaerai ToKas Eur. /?. 537 Kardavwv 5e wdsavrip
yy) Kal uKia
:

I'eleus is elsewhere ascribed to the gods at large, 2 85. kqi is very rarely left long before a vowel hence van L. reads
;

on

414
el 5'
r/

Epicharmos (?) (emended by Cobet),

d'

in Schol.

eifxl

vKp6s,

vsKpbs 5^

eariv
6e6s.

Koirpos, yfj i] Koirpos yrj 6e6? ear', ov veKpbs

dWd

But see 570, 641, /3 230, 232, \ 113, 161, jjL 140 the license seems to be another link between and Orl., the only other case in H. being 290
Kal F'.
;

It is of course possible to

under-

stand he outrages the earth by dragging the body over it but such a thouglit is .surely not Epic.
;

56.

Even

this thing thou saycst

might

372) where see note. dNTidacee with gen. as 215 and often the middle occurs here only. 63. Cf. A 603. The argument that Apollo should take the side of Thetis because he was present at her wedding
(

=X

62.

he so, if indeed ye gods will set like price

is

a delightful

on Achilles as on Hector.

piece of feminine logic.

The

placing the son of the woman same footing as the son of the goddess implies a reductio ad. absurdum of
Apollo's whole
17)

idea of on the

The

feast itself is

mentioned by Pindar

argument.
el'
/J.OI.

Cf.

435
ye,

P. iii. 93, N. iv. 65 ff. For aaiNu'(o) some edd. adopt the variant 5aivv<T{o). But the a is always lost in the secondary tenses {H. G. p. 4). See note on 4^

Kiv

Kal

tout',

edeXoiTi

648-49.
force of
for the dnocKu3uiaiN, cf. 592 (XTTo- see note on B 772. The formation of the verb is peculiar, cf.

ktX.

65.

58. eNHxdc,

einphasis

is
.

mere mortal. But the on the last part of the line.

a
juLozdN,

ruNaTKQ

the familiar

'

wliole-

epidixaiveiv 11 260.

lAIAAOC O
ov
fiev

(xxiv)

543
'

yap

rifxt]

ye

/it"

eaaeTai-

uXka kuI

E/ctw/'j

cfilXraTo^i
(W9

eaKe deolai jSporotv ot iv I/Viwi elaiv yap efMoty enrel ov tl (piXoov rjixciprave Scopwv.
,

ov yap
\oi/3Pj'i

fioL

TTore
KVLcrri<i

/Scofio'i

eSeveTo 8aiT0<;

etcriji;,

re

refj-ev

dW
fi7]Trip

ijroi

KXe^jrai

\d0prjt

A^tWj^o?
Tf?
ot

Opaavv
irvKivov

to yap Xd-^ofiev yepa^ I'lfiei*;. ovBe 7r?;t e'crrt eaao/Jiev

70

Trap/xe/ii^XcoKev
(

ofxu)<i

l^KTopa' // ydp oi alel vvKTa<^ re Koi y/xap.

efMeio,

aXX"

KaXeaeie dewv ^eTLv daaov

eiTTO)
7ro<i,

o^pd
hcopoiv
&)<?

TV

w? kv

A'^iXXev^
Xvcrrji.''

10

Wpidfioio Xd'^r]i diro 6

,

KKTopa

e(f)aT

Cipro

he

'\pi<i

deXXo7ro<; dyyeXeovaa,

/MecraTjyv'i
68.

Be

^dfxov re Kal "lfM/3pov TranraXoeaaTj'i

69.

Tl
i;

TE

J.
:

Bcojuoc noTG aeiiero

I>.

71.

KKei^ai
h.
1'

julcn

jucn KXeijiai
,pa.<p(iv

Yr. d.

edcOJULN

cuuHxaNON Autiin.
T.
1

71-73
:

dU. Ar.
otlicr.s

72.

dueiuov

NeKUN ^KTopoc
74.
e'l
:

Scli.
||

Kar
yp.

ivia eu Did.

73.

NUKTCop Xr.
75.

d.

H Cant.
|i

eecoN

eecoN Sch. XT.

78.

cjuoTo

Vr. d.

oi "in.

PQ

THi Cant.
juia, the

nuKN6N R.

cdjuiou re:

c&u.q\o {A. supr.)YY. d.

66.

same, as
tlu!

T
to

67.
Fikiui.

Heyne omits iu
But

293, =oixri, .57. keep the F of

is

oini.ssiou

not

satis-

faetory, and we have another neglected F in 72. ^^ 68. a>c rdp, so lie ivas to me at least. The scholia appear to have read ws yap
eiMoi y',

as appears

to

me

(in

my

opinion),

perversely

poetry into prose. HudpTONe dcbpcoN, failed of his gifts, i.e. The plirase omitted to render tliein. would more naturally be used of the
(urniiii^
;

t6 d' edcrei ^ 444. The peculiarity lies not in the meaning of the but in the use of the infin. as verb, direct object, as though it were a substantive in tlie ace. (for which uf. 258), instead of as a complement to an object also expressed. 2'o let be means to perviit or to prevent according as the action to M-hich it refers is one which will or will
fiev ddicrei

receiver

but we

may

fairly

compare

ovx

fail of 69 -70 A (uttering) words, X 511. 48-9. 71-3. dderowTat. arixoi y. on \pevOos
Tifj-dpTave

fivduiv,

did

not

not take place through the inaction of the subject of the verb tlie distinction is between the not circumstances, between different meanings in the word itself. More serious objection might be taken to the distance of the verli from its oliject "EKTopa, and to the neglect of F o( FoL. ojucoc NUKTdc Te kqi Hjuap, an
:

irepiexo^'ffiv

ov

yap

Oid

wavros

ai'fdLa-

Xeyufieu oirep dyvorjcravres oi irepl 'AvTi/maxov iiroLrjaai' " K\i\pai fxh d/j.rjxavov," An. (and Did. ?'. The first reason is futile Thetis, as a goddess who can hear at a distance and come in a moment, may fairl}^ be said the always to stand beside her son word is similarly used of Aphrodite and The use of edcoucN with Aineias, All. infin. = ire ivill let the sfealiiKj be is as ambiguous as the English equivalent this is hardly a ground for rejection, as the verb is wse^let alone with the ace. debs t6 7] Kiivov fxiv idffouev, T 701
fXTjSi
; ;

rpi^ei avTuii r) QerLS. dvrl Tov TvapCiixev, olov

to de edcouEN vvu

i.e. offence "EKTopos," Sch. T was taken at the use of dpaavs of a corpse. Hut it may be acce}>ted as a rather extreme use of the 'standing' epithet of
:

Odyssean ]ihrase (three times). 72. epacuN "EKxopa, djufivov " v^Kvv

ypd<j>iv

Hector
74.
el

(see

on

89).

For pkvs with

gen. see 108.

on

111.

with opt. exi)resses a wish, see Tives TO eecoN eVi tov Tpixwv

ejidpvvav

iiiSi^avTo, fjLSTOxh'' TrapaXaulSdvovTes. Kal Herod. {Oewv)- diriOavov 5e,

dW

Yet von Christ accepts the comparing /jLeToixonevos in K T53.

78.

reading,
111,

and

See

12, 33.

544
evdope
r)

lAIAAOC n
fxe'tXavi

(xxiv)

ttovtwl-

Be fxoXv^Baivr^c

eTrearovdxVf^^ ^^ Xi/u^vr]. UeXi] e? ^vaaov opouaev,

^oo'i
Itt

80

i]

re

Kar
S'

djpavXoio
(Tirri'C

Kepa^ ep,^e^avia

epyerac Mfir^arrjcaLV
vpe
e'tad'

l-^dvai

evl

'y\a(f)vp(oi

^env,
7)

Kr^pa (f)epovaa. Si r dfx(f)l

evl
ixe(Tcr7}t<i

aXXai

6fi7]yepe<;

dXiai deal-

S'

KXale

fjLopov

ov TraiSo'i

d/xiifiovo^,

09

01

efieXXe
-Trdrprj'i.

(pOiaeaO''

iv Tpoitjc
larapbevr]

dyyov
"
rr}v
79.

8'

'7rpoa(f)7]

epL^oiXaKi, TroSa?

Ti]X6di

WKea

Ipt?"

opao, 0eTiS'

KoXeet Zeuf dcpOtra /x/jSea elBco^J" eirecra Oeci Hert? dpyvpOTre^arifjiet/BeT

J.
li

u^XaNi
C.I

eneCTONOXHCe
:

r;

enecTCNdxHce
:
i!

ARST

Harl.

a,

Vr. d

^necro-

Ndxic(c)e
I'C^RT.
81.
i|

PIJ Uar.

6ue6N
Kara
{yp.

80. uoXiBdaiNH(i) cnecTCNOixice i/Q ^necTCNdxize Z> Pap. /x. DHV<1 Vr. A: Bnebt* S. 6pouCN : YKaNCN Plato lun r>S8 d.

^uucjuauTa

Plato

I.e.,

iv

aWuii A.
:

82.
I.e.

cojuhcthici jugt' Plato 83.

I.e.

\\

KHpa
bi T
:

ivLai tQ]v
b'

TroXeis
)

nfiua Did.
Vr. d
:

so Plato
L'.

eupeN

d'

^n CT.
85.
I:

1|

bp

be t

9' ct"

84.

jueccaic (i//P.

bc oi

oc

Tax* Rhianos.
88.

86 a^. Ar.

9eiceceai

9eeicecai

9eiceai S.

^ni PR.S.

eerie ilor.

79. jmeiXaNi for fieXafc seeiris to be a case of lengthening in a tribrach for the sake of metrical convenience (see Apji.

still in

duced metal fish-hooks and they are use even in England. This explanation undoubtedly suits the words
;

The epithet when D, vol. i. p. 592). applied to the sea generally has a special significance as indicating the surface rippled before the wind, H 64, -P 126, '^ Ancient commentators took 693, etc. it here as a proper name, the Gulf of Kardia, N. of the Thracian Chersonese, being called in later times Me\as KoXttos. This is of course absurd. XIjuinh, expanse of water, <i> 246. 80. With this remarkable simile compare /J. 2.51 tf. ws 0' ot' eirl wpojBoXwL dXievs
aypav406 if. The usual \oio, kt'X. and is that a little tube of horn explanation was passed over the line just above the hook, to prevent the lisli biting it through (so Ar., and, ace. to Plutarch 3Ior. 976, Aristotle), and that some molten lead was run into the tube to sink it. This would answer the purpose both of the gimp and shot of modern bottom. .

best.
lull

The passage is quoted by Plato 538 D with the variants i/j./xe/j.av'ia

and TTTJfj.a (for KTJpa), which are also mentioned by Didynios, the latter on the ground aTovov eV IxOvoiv Krjpa Xeyeiv, which is absurd. The former is quite
as possible, however, as the personification of the eagerness of deadly missiles
in

A
83.

126,

574,
F'

70.

cnftY for

(jwie'i,

see

on S

402.

t',

Brandreth's

is

certaijily right,
for fjaav, see

re is

es

irovTOv

irpobrjaL also 11

/3o6s

/ce'pas

meaningless here. 84. eYae', Ar. dad'

10.

on

85.
Xei>,"

fv

TTJL
;

Kara

PLavbi'

"8s rdx

(fJieX-

'

'

a plausible reading, as the Did. nearness of Achilles' death would add to Thetis' sorrow. 86 dOeTelrai, on irepicrcros ecm- t6 yap " " oi " iarlv avrOiL koI to " dvri efieXXev Tov iuiiKi crwrjOws ttji oi'x'i Ofxripixjc

'

'

fishing.

But Haskius in

/. F. xix.

238

tf. has made it probable that Kepac is an artificial bait made of horn, weighted with lead, and drawn through the water

by its glitter. He shews that such baits are common among the South Sea Islaiulers, no others having been known till the Euro[)eans introto attract the fish

QeTidi fj.eXXv iu Tpoiai (pOiaeadai, An. a criticism unworthy of Ar. It is quite impossible to take 6s oi efieXXe to mean u-hich luas destined for him. 86 = 11 461. 88. a9eiTa ui^dea eidcoc, a phrase occurring thrice in Hesind and Hi/inii. Vcn. 43, but not again in H. Compare also Hipmi. i'er. 321 ArjiurjTep, KaXeei ae
;

Trarrjp

Zei"'s

d<p0Lra ei5ws.

lAIAAOC O
"

(xxiv)
deo<;
;

ft4r)

TiVre

fie

Kelvo<i

dvoyye

/jLe'ya<;

alheofiat,

he

^[ar^/ead
eifjLL

adavdroiaiv, e^(o
ou8'
liKiov
eiro'^

8'

a^e

uKpira

dvfxoyi.
ecTryjL."

fiep,

eaaerat, ottl Kev

ft)9

apa

(fjcov/jaaaa

K(i\vfM/i

eXe Bta deuoiv

Kvdveov,
/3rj

rod

S'

levat,
djxi^t
3' 8'

TjyeLT

3' ov re fxeXavrepov eirXero eado'i. irpoadev he Trohrjvefio^; oj/cea ^]pi<i 8' dpd a(f)i Xia^eTo kv/jLci daXdacrr)';.

f.'>

dKT7]v

elaava/Sdaat e? ovpavov
evpvoira K.povihT}v,
fxdKape^;
deoi
-irepl

di^dt'jTijv,

evpov
eiaO^
1]

dXXot
S'

diravre'i

o/j,i]'yepee'i

alev eovTe<i.
W6i']inp
100

8'

dpa Trap

Ad

irarpl

Kadi^ero, ei^e
ev %e/3t

"\^pri

he ^pvareop

KaXov heira^

OPjKe

ev^prjv eireecrcn' WtVis" S' cope^e Triovcra. Tolat he fivdcop VPX^ Trarrjp dvhpMv re Oeoiv re* " i]Xv6e<i OuXvfiTTovhe, Bed Bert, KTjhofievi] Trep, irevdo^ dXaarov e'^oucra /xerd (fypecTLv olha Kal avro^-

Kai p

105

d^\a Kat
evvT^fjuap
'

CO?

hi]

epeco rod a eiveKa hevpo KdXeaaa. veiKO<i ev dOavdrotatv opwpev

KKTopo^
90.
98.

dfMCJH

veKvt Kal ^A'^tXXfji TTToXnropOcof

92.

hk: rdp ]'. eupeN Vr. A. deup' CKdXecca K.

91.
92.

eVnoi G.
b.

97.

exaNaBacai Ar. Kal

copes"

ai

irXeiovi (Did.) [D].

99 om. Vr.

102.

emoOca

P.

106. c':

r"

I).

aKpiTQ, see note on

Cr.
'fi

246.
dXit) 656s

;i

318
is

elfj-L

/xiv,

ovo'

is

bare accus. of the terminus ltd qvcm In the case of i^iK6fj.yjv very harsh.
5'
^ik6/j.7]v

^fffferai.
IxivTot.

juien

liere

used like Attic

fi-qv,

and sometimes

{^diy)v

479,

deuiv

e^iKfTo

hotvever

it refers

adversatively to what precedes, not as usual to what follows. This use is really a case of parataxis the op[)osition is not exi>resseJ, but the latent
;

Owkovs 9 439), the ef- has lost its force and the verb means simply to arrive. There is no similar use in II. 99. uoKapec eeoi aicN contcc, an
piirase (four times), 100. Atliene sits next Zeus as his favourite daughter so Pindar {op. Schol. T) wup irveovTos are KepavfoO
;

Odyssean

sense of

it,

so to speak,

which

is

sufj-

gested by the circumstances, is broui^lit out by the asseverative particle, emphasising an assertion which, by the preceding words, might seem to be negatived. 93. KdXuJLUJia, apparently the Ka\virTp-q of X 406, e 232, k 545, and the Kpi]The 5At'oi' of S 184 (see App. G, 11). use of black as a sign of mourning is found only here in H. Compare, however, Hrjmn. Cer. 42 Kvdveov oe KoKvfina Kar d/uLcpoTepwv /3d\er' wfiiijv, where the KaXv/uLfxa is ajjparently iiientical with the eceoc is Kp-qSe/xva. of the preceding line the generic wonl. Notice KudNCON used as identical with fieXav.
97.

dyx'cra de^idv Kara x^^P- ""ar/jos i'j'eat 123 Bergk, 146 Schroder). Ar. (fr. used this line to su]i]iort his interpreta44 1, rpv. tion of 102. p, Brandrcth f, rightly. eii9pHNe, cheered her with kind words, wpese hrh! out, the cup to return it. 105. dXacTON, see on i\I 163. 108. "EKTopoc nckui, a constr. found

only here in
240, q.v.
;

II., excejjt perhaps in P viKvs is elsewhez'e always in

Cf.

2i

68.
ai

"

fidaai''

Kal

constr. of e|-

ffaz/a'ApLarapxos But the Did. without a gen. and witli

TrXeiovs,

apposition with the dead man's name, for in the old Epic psycliology the corpse is not a ]>art or appendage of the man, but the man himself (com])are note

on

aiVoi''s

4).

v^kvs dvSpos is found,

VOL.

II

546
KXi^lrai
S'

lAIAAOC n

(xxiv)

oTpvvovacv evaKOTiov dpyeicf)6vT'r]v avrap eycb roSe /cOSo? 'Ai^tXXf/t TrpoTiaTTTco, alSo) Kal (fiiXoTTjra rerjv pbeToinaOe ^vXdaacov. eV (Trparov i\6e Kal v'lei (tml eiriTeCKov
cu^\ra

110

fioK

(XKV^ecreai

o'l

elire

0eov^,

e>e

S'

e^oxa irdvTcov
115

cWavuTCOv KX0^Ma6aL,

on

(ppeal fMatvofiV7]iatv

ovS' cnreKvaev, "Ektop' yei irapd vrjval Kopcovlcnv ciivo 6 "EKTopa Xvarji,. at icev 7rco9 ijxe re heiarji

avrap
hibpa
0)9
yS?}

eyo)

Upui/jifoi

fxe<ya\rjropi ^Iptv
eirl
vi]a<i

e(f)i]arco

Xvcrao-dai ^IXov
S'

vlov lovr
(j)ep6/j.ev

'AxaiMV,
i7]vr}i."

"Ax^^'^V^
ovS'

rd e Ovfxov

cf)aT\

diridriae

Oed eri? dp'^vpoiret^a,

120

he
8'

Kar
eV

l^ev
evp'

K\t<TLr}v

OvXvfXTTOio Kaprjvcov dt^aaa. ov vleo<=;' ev6' dpa rov ye

dSivd a-revdxovra- (f)i\ot S' dfxcf)' avrbv kralpot Kal evrvvovro dpta-TOv ea-crvixevwi eirevovTO
OTpuNOUCiN [DGH] Mass.
Cliia
:

Hail, a b d, King's Par. Mosc. (Ar. ?) JR Mor. Vr,

orpuNecKON ACJPQRTU Vr. b d, Mosc. 2, 110. npoTdnrco Zen. cbxpuNecKON LS. 112. A npoTidvj/co Harl. b. 2, Harl. d, Par. a^ d f j 121 oin. 119 o//i. Pap. m116. e': 5' P. 115. uneXuceN R. eniTEiXe (^ 124. 123. oOtw P. 122. eNe': eu &' CJPQR.STU Harl. a. 7p. A. Vr. b. ^ntunont' Vr. d. ap]icTa Pap. ^ {siqir. on).
109.

abcdefghj:

Il

the use however, in Hdt. and Trag. here is probably a sign of developed unless indeed we ought to thought The hiatus though allowed read"E\-ropi. after the first foot would be likely to
;

read

Trpol'dirTix},

'iva

ravrbv

virdpxvi-

tui

TrpoidXXw, olov

Sidoj/xi,

irpoairivSw,

Ar. ev roh vpbs Kuj/xavov, indicate that he had the text in his

and so which may

cause the change. 109. See note on 23-30.

There is no support for such editions. a sense of irpdCdTrro} in H. (cf. 3) or in

oTpvvecfKov

all

Greek.
111.
'

seems to have crept into nearly all Mss. Ar. regarded this line as from 24.
original and the source of the previous interpolation' (oT-t ecreOf^ej/ 76701'e!' 17 TrpoStatr/cei'Tj), which in view of the conflict of authorities indicates that he athetized 24 as well as 25-30. Payne Knight
'

tcAn may be either objective or preserving hereafter thy or reverence and affection for me observing mine for thee.' The phrase is based on the familiar aidoios re tpiXos
subjective,
'

'

re

rejects 107-111. 110. To&e KOaoc, the following solace to his honour, viz. the receipt of gifts in

return for the body instead of having to

The whole yield it dirpiaT-qv dvairoivov. of the ninth book shews that it was in the receipt of a quid pro quo that the cf. particuheroic point of honour lay kPSos TrpoadTrreiv is a larly I 515, 598. coniinon phrase in later Greek (e.g. Pind.
;

S 386, etc. 115. oub' cineXuceN, did not surrender the body after stripping it, as Hector There has 259. himself proposed, been no question of actual ransom yet. 116. a\ kcn ncoc, in the ho2)e that, an of studied courtesy in the

expression mouth of Zeus.

118. idNr', i.e. ibvra not 16vtl, being hence closely connected with the infin. in 148 followed by olov. 124. cneNouro, u-ere busy, cf. 5 624 nepl
;

N.

viii.

36, Sojih. El.

355

rtDt

redurjKOTL

Ti/uas

TrpoadirTfLv,
"if

and others in
;

Lex.),
cf.
eirl

though not recurring in H.

Kv5os ^drjKev
iOO.

but

See note on '^ 159 irevovTo. del-rruou the use of au9i here in the local sense is little support to the connexion of
. .

Ace. to Did., Zen.

rdS'

d/^0i'

there,

^ntunonto apicTON

MSS.,

lAIAAOC O
TolaL
?}

(xxiv)

547
125

S'

069

St

fMiiX"

7%'

Xacrtof fxeya<; iv KXicrlrji lepevTO. avTolo KaOe^ero Trorvia firjrrjp,

yeipl re "

jjliv

TKvov

ifMov,

Karepe^ev, eTrof t ecpar^ K t ovo/jLa^erio fxe-^pc^ ohvpofxevo'^ koI u'^evoyv

fj.fj,vi]/xi>o'i

arjv

eBeai Kpa8i7]v,
evvTj'i

ovre tl (tltov
irep

ovT

uyaOov Be jvvaiKi
/xoi

iv

(f)i\6ri]TC

130

fXicryeaO^

ov yap

Srjpov

(^er]i,

aXkd

tol

//St;

ciyyi irapecTTrjKev

davaro'i Kat fjbolpa Kparatrj.

aXX' ijxedev

^vve<;

mku, Ato? Be too dyy\6<;

deov^,
ee

elfii.

(TKV^eaOai aoi
t'yet?
Brj

(f)i](rc

^^o^a ttuptcov
/xaLvofievijiaiv
'

adavuTwv K^o\Madai, on
'EiKTop'
V7]ual

(fypeal

135

cOOC
"

tiye
B'

irapa \vaov, ve/cpolo Be Be^ai

09 airoiva
OvfXOJi

Kopwviaiv ovB^ aireXvaa^.

ciTTocva.
'

TTjv
TrjtB'
.1

aTTaixeL^ofxevo^^

irpoae^i] iroBwi ooKVi;

An^tXA.ey'?

etr)'

Br}

7rp6(f}povL
I!

koI veKpov ayotro, 'OXu^TTfo? avro^ dvcoyei.'

(f)epoi,

140
126. eu). 130. oiib' D.
xiir

125 om. Ut. napeECTO Pap. /a.

KXiciHic ?a]). fj. 129. oOae ti

Vr. A.

and

op. Did.
c'.

I[

i^paro

1'

[si(]>r.

AGPR8.
i

130-32

dd. Ar.

||

draeoN
Sell. T.

KaXoN

137. beze Pap.

138. rifis

thn Be
140.

oxeHcac
(pepoi
1).

om. P:

ev aWwi thi Yh oc 139. THlb' : nfl 9' PR", apouo S: apoNTo Harl. b, Par. a. 9epei HJ.
\\

awpa

9epei, A.
ciNobroi(?)

but the a of dpiarov Is always long, and there is no reason to suppose it ever began with a consonant. In ir 2 nearly No doubt the all MS.S. read ivTvvovr'. ivTvvovT form is dipLurov, original dept- being conn, with ijepi-os and rjpi,
early. 125.
it is

the fact that he obelized the next three

If icpeuTO gives us a dilemma. there is no reduplication (t) if it is imperf., the non-thematic terminaA deri\-ative verb tion is unexplained. in -evd} is the last place where we should
pl])i'.
;

If again we expect either irregularity. read 'ipevro we introduce a rhythm which And in any case is decidedly rare. we want the iinperf. rather than plpf., for the use of this tense in the later sense, to mean had been slain, is very rare in H. On the whole it seems best to acquiesce in regarding the verb as

on moral grounds. They are perhaps unlike the plain-speaking but never lascivious tone of the old Epos though it is not easy to say where the line is to be drawn, a not very rigorous moralist may take exception to such advice in a mother's mouth. They are quoted by Aristotle {Eth. iii. 13) without otl'ence. Bentley endeavoured to soften, though he did not remove, the moral objection by reading oiir eiV?7s- oii yap This also leaves untouched oripov, kt\. the suspicion due to the fact that 131-32 seem to be taken from 11 852-53 (q.v.). 131. B^hi for /3if'(a0 ? See on 194. 133 = B 26. 134. ee, see on X 495. KaXXi'o-Tparos
lines
;

di/rw/'i'yu.ias,

Kal 'Apiarapxos oaffvpovai to wpdoTov e r^y Herod. this implies a variant

;

imperf.,

assimilated

archaism to old forms like

129. Ili'^a76pas iadieiv, Schol. A.
i5(jiv

perha2")S by false (jrevTO etc.

ee,

which

is

i-Fe

= i-iii
v is

very probably right, for thus

exactly.
:

irapaiveZ

Of Z
t

Kapdlav /xtj 202. Ovfibv

occurs also

latter passage
'

75, k 143, 379 (the is very like the present).

For oOte .some of the best Mss. have oi)5e, taking no thought even for food.' This
is

Ar.'s reading^ rendered necessary

by

5^fe'(ot) suggested by perhaps right see on Z 46. 139. Thus he it; Id him that brings 8c 9epoi a ransom take the corpse. virtually = et ns (p^poi, while &yoLTo is Others take concessive, he may take. the whole line together, let him be here

137.

The form

Pap.

548

lAIAAOC n
W9
OL

(xxiv)

TToWa
^Ipiv "
S'

iv vr)(Ov ayvpi fiTjTrjp re koI vio'i eirea Trrepoevr dyopevov. TTpb'i aX\7]\ov<i

MTpvve

'KpoviSt]<i

et9

"lA,iOf

ip/]v
145

j3daK Wl, ^\pi rayela, XtTrova eSo? OvXvfiTroio ayyeoXov Tlpidjucot fieyaXijropL IXiov elao)
(piXop

XvaaaOat
Bcbpa
olov,
8'

vlov lovt
(f)epefjLP,

eirl

vf]a<i
K.e

A-^aiMV,
Irivrjt,

'A^iXXT/i'
Ti<i

rd

Ovfiov

fir]8e

dWo^
eiroLTo

cifia

Tpcocop ltw
6i?
ic

uvtjp.

KTJpv^ TtV
rj/jbiovovi

01

<yepairepo<i,

Wvvoi
150

Kol dfia^av evrpo^ov, rjSe /cat avTi^ veKpov dyoc irporl darv, top eKrave Sio<? A^tXXeus'. firjBi tI 01 ddvaTo<i [xeXeroi (f)pal /j^rjSe ri rdp^o^TOLOV

ydp

OL

TTOfjiTrov

oTrdacrofiev
A.'^CKrjl

dpye'i(jiovT7)v,

09 d^ei

eico<i

Kev

dywv

7reXaaa7]L.
155

avrdp
ovT

avT6<i

iiryv dydyiqicnv ecrco KXialtjv A^tX?}o9, KTeveei diro t dWou<i 7rdvTa<i ipv^eu'

148.
yp.

oloN

oToc

iq).

Did.

149. oi

coi Pap.

v'^.

150.

Abe
OI
:

h ke DT,
OI

151. ton : on J. Lips. 153. ToToc rdp oi noxinbc aix ^tj/exai aprei^oNXHc Q.
:

HTeR.il
156.

aSeic

CL
:

152. TI

Pap.
:

V.

154.

6c

occ'

on //

{supr.

c).

naNTQC

auxbc Q.

(=come)
take
the

ivlio

may

bring the ransom

and
but

/ permit a
drive.

herald to go with

him

to

corpse.
xfiid'

This

is

possible,

the use of
8' dr) 6s
.

eYh in this

way

is

rather

harsh, even
.

when we
evicTiroL,

conqiare

107 vvv

ages there quoted. generally took gYh = toi, let him come but there is no suilicient authority for this form. Cf. id-n T 209. Tiie same question arises in | 496 dWd ns el-q elTretv
;

and the other passThe ancient critics

152. JueXeTCO, trouble him, cf. 3S3 dapaei, /jLTide tL toi ddvaros Karadi'i/Mos and P 201. ecrrw, 154. 6c asei, i.e. os d^et, cf. 183 Ss

a'

This brilliant discovery was made by Brandreth, and afterwards (ap]iarently independently) by Bekker and
a^ei.

'Arpetdr]!,

kt\.
like
Kv-fioTi

141. arupi,

The correctness of the conjecture when once made is quite obvious. It

Cobet.
is

640; but

the vowel cannot be resolved here. See on S 407. Tlie phrase is the same as
veGiv iv ayuJVL

428, etc.
e'l'cco,

145.

"IXioN
it

conslr.

whether
775
eiffu.

be
TTov

taken
TLs

praegnans, with XvcracrOaL

is

or dyyecXov.
imri

The

latter

especially important as convincingly shewing that F was still, at the time of the composition of a comparatively late jiortion of the poems, an actual independent and still living sound in the Epic dialect, and that the many

best,

cf.

(irayyeVKTucn

Kal

oiJtws 5td Tov v oTon, Did. oTon The ypawriov, ovK otos, Schol. T. old variant oios thus attested might be defended by the tendency to revert from the oblique to the direct command, the infin. being taken as an imper. of the 3rd person. 149. SnoiTO ieuNoi concessive opt.

148.

Se

other proofs of its existence are not, as lias been argued, mere metrical reminiscences of a lost consonant (//. G. There appears to be an actual 402). survival of a written F' = e in an inscr. from Metajiontum, of which the last line is to be read dbs de F' Iv ( = iv)
dvdpwTTOLS do^af ex^'-" dyaddv L. Ench. ]). 258). Barnes
(see

van
felt
a-(p'

long ago the need of a pronoun and couj. 6's

lAIAAOC O
ovre ytip iar

(xxiv)
dXiT7']/j.(i)v,

54i>

aWa
wV
l^ev

fxaX"
e<l)aT
8'

evSvKeco^
,

u^poiv ovt uctkotto'^ out iKeTew TrecpiSt'iaeTai

Ipi'i

ap8p6>i.''

ojpro Be

neWoiro'^ dyyeXeovaa.

69
jxev

llpidfioio,

KLy(i'

K
8

evoiryju

re 7001^ reavXi]<;

ICO

7ral8e>i

rrarkp

dpu^i

Ka6i]\ievoL

evBoOev

SaKpvcnv
evTV7rd<i
KOirpot;
TTi]v

e'tfxaT
6i>

t(f>vpov,

eV fieaaoicn ypaio<;

er]v

dixcpl St ttoWi) '^Xaivqc KeKaXvfifMevo'i re koX av'^evt roto yepovTO<i, /ce(f)a\i]i

pa

Kv\iv86/jLei>o<i

Karafxi'^craro
I8e

-^epalv erjicn.

1*55

Bco/xaT 6v<yaTep<i TO)V fn/jLV7](TKo/jLevaL 01 8))

dvd

vvol

7ro\ee<?

(ohvpovro, re Kal eadXol

o\eaavTe<s.

yepalv
Se

inr

Wpyeiwv Kearo i^u^a?

arrj irapa Wpiafxop Aio? dyye\o<i, rjSe TrpoarjvSa rurOov (f)dey^afxev7]- rov he rpopiOs eWajSe yvta-

170

"
dcipcrei,

ou

/xev

dW'
0?

ydp dyadd

ilapSaviSi] llpia/jie, (^peai, fiijBe rdp/Seiroc iyco kukov oaao/xevi] rob' iKdvo), (fypoveovaa- Ato? 8e rot, dyyeXo<; elpn,
eoov

ri

(rev

dvevOev
cr

p.eya

KjjSerat

tjB'

eXealpei.
175

XvaaaOal

eKeXevaev 'OXu/xTrto? "EiKTopa 8lov,

:

158. eNdiKecoc // Lips.

163.

ccuju.ncoc (^
e.
||

160.
hi
.

b'

ENTuneic
Sell. T.

x^Q'nh Par.

rivh yp.

x^Qinhi (Nauck
.

Be D. Kix^N t* P. h x^q'nh m.s.), Kai

l

aij.fLvov

Pa|>.

f^
:

164. ice9a\i4N {supr. h) KaTJU.HcaTO I'KS Vny. n v, Mor. Vr. d

e,

auxcNa

{svpr. V) T.

165.

th
||

Kaxejuocaxo

Kaxauecaxo
v.

//.

Ihici

<pi\HciN Par.
.

yp.

A.

170.

ton
:

^n LP'.

175. Xuceceai

(A swpr.)

Yr. A.

ce keXeuen

(^KcXeuccN A"')

c'

CKeXeueN

\v. d, I'ap.

157. Schoi. B well remarks that the three adjectives cover the three great causes which lead men into cruelty stniiidity, thoughtlessness and malice. acKonoc, nut aiming, i.e. acting on imCf. \ 344 pulse without consideration.
;

avb ffKOTTov 6 209 &4>pu}v

fivdelrai.

acppcoN,
.

cf.

euTvirSw = to cut in iiUaglio but how this has any bearing on the .sense here it is not easy to see. (It is worth remarking that seals are never mentioned in H., though as we know intaglio cutting was familiar in Greece from the earliest times to the latest, being found
;

or]

Kelvbs

ye

6s

ris

abundantly
Tiiis
is

on

all

Mykenaean

sites.

^ivo86k<joi epida wpocp^p-qTai.

158. eN^uKecoc,

cf.

note

on

^P

90.
is

little

a significant warning of the force of negative evidence in H.)

The meaning
clear,
..

(lencroushj,

cunicably

164. See

on
,

X
, ,

414.

but the der. is uncertain. ^ 163. ENXunac* on ev iaui rwt sptv-. /s - ;, /,. rov .,,',.,., ware oca rov luaTiov .,,T crw/iaTos iraOeia, and so Ap. TO. T^wov ^alueadai. An. Rhod. understood the word (i. 264, ii.
;

Igg^ Kaxaui^caTo, see on

2
i-

34.

_.
.

1/0. xuxeoN, lowering the (livmely loud . As Sehol. ^ remarks, Priam is none B
.

^i

in-

^^f'^'^;

t^^e

less

alarmed

861).

Qu.

Smyrn.

it to mean in the dust {evrviras ev Kovlrjiffiv), as The word Diintzer and DiJd. explain. is in either case strange both in sense and formation. The primitive sense of Hence Ti'TTOs is the ivipression of a seal.

took

530) possibly imprinliwt his outline

(v.

^^^ oyi^erai..
l-'S.

'""' ^^ ^^^^'"' ^"

7rpo7re,ro.^wa

7^^^

"^

Tapovros x^^pop

occoucnh. see
Tob' iKdNto,

presage.

A 105, 2 298.

with evil
It is (]uite

174

= B 27

where see note.

in j)lace here.

175-87

= 146-58

mutatis mutandis.

550
Boypa
olov,
S'

lAIAAOC n
'A;!^tXX//t
(pepe/juev,

(xxiv)
lijvrji,

rd Ke 6v/xbv

fiTjSe

Tt9

Kripv^ Tt? roi

rjiXLOVov^

afxa Tpcocov lto) dvrjp. eiroLTO jepatTepo';, 09 k Wvvoi

aX\.o<t

veKpov
jjLTjSe
Tt,

d'yoi

Kul ajjua^av evrpoyov, rj8e Koi avn^ irporl acrrv, rov e/CTave Sio<; A^iWet"?.
6dvaT0<i pbeKerco
TrofjbTrb'i

180

roc

^pecrl

fMrjSe

tl

rdp^o^;-

Tolo<i

<ydp

rot

dp,'

e-^lrerat

dpyL(f)OVTi]<;,

0?

cr

d^ec

e'loi^

Kev d'ywv
ecrco

A'^tXffi

TreXacrarjt.
A'^cXfjo';,

avrdp
OUT

eirrjv

djdy7]iau^

kXcctltjv

avro'i Kreveet diro

d(ppci)v

dWov<; Trdvra^ ipv^eudcrK07ro<i

185

ovTe <ydp ear

out
Uereo)

ovr

dXcTyp^cov,
dv8po<;''
'lpL<;,

dWd
7)

p,d\'
p,6v

vSvK(j)<;
<W9

'jT(pt87](Trat

dp'
7'

elirova

aTre/Sr)

TroBa'i

ducea

avrdp
avrb<i

vlwi dp^a^av ivrpo-^ov

-TrelpivOa

rjpitoveiTjv

OTrXlaai
8'

rjvdiyet,

8e

Sijaac

iir

avrrj'^.

190

e?

OdXap^ov Kare/3i]aero Krjcoevra

KehpLVOv vi^6po(^ov, 09 'y\/]Va

177.

TroWd
Vr. d.
II

Ke^dvBeL.
179.

DT
191.

H re

183. c'

G Pap. R he Pap. om. DRVQ.

oloc
/x.
:

178.
v.
||

k'
:

kcn

GQ

xe x' Q185. naNTOC om. Q

Kai

aOeic C.
156).

(cf.
:

h ke [A supr.) 181. TcipBei Vr. A. 189. b r' : 01 Pap. i^\

:
:

H&e

Kaxe3ucaxo Lips. Vr. A. 192. KaxeduceTO P KareBAcaxo DJ Pap. see Kex<4NSH C Pap. v", Harl. a, ilosc. 2 (not Ar. ui}(ipo(poN Ap. Le.r. 154. 29. IIvloi Scli. T) KEKeiieei Mass. (so Sch. A Ludwich) KexJoNdei Pap.
/j.
:
1|

/j..

181-87 seem to be wrongly repeated from above, for Priam is in the seqnel evidently ignorant of any such promise he does not mention it to Hekabe, nor does he recognize his guide when he meets him Hermes has to tell his name Those who reject at the last moment. these lines (which were tirst athetized by Payne Knight) deal in the same way with 152-58; but for this there is no justificaFor the sake of the audience the tion. poet makes Zeus announce beforehand that Priam will be safe but that the old man himself should be ignorant of this heightens the heroism of his journey,
;
;

repeat 117-19 which tell the means by which it is to be attained thus bringing about the graphic scene of Achilles' surprise at the appearance of Priam in It is far more surprising that person.

117-19 should not have been interpolated at the end of tlie speech of Thetis than that 152-58 should have been added to that of Iris. 190. neipiNea, TrXey/j-a to itri a/jLdi;7]s to TrXivdiov to iwLTide/xevov ttjl afid^rji
TeTpdycavov, Hesych., rightly no doubt, It occurs again in o 131 as the receptacle on the car of Peisistratos into which the gifts of Menelaos are placed, and is probably the same as the virepTepir) in

and holds the sympathy of the hearer while avoiding the suspense and anxiety which do not consort with the Epic
It may further be noticed that the substance of 152, the only part of 152-58 which needs to be communicated
style.

which Nausikaa takes the linen to be washed (f 70, where, however, see M. and R. Hayman, App. to Od. vol. iii. pp. vii.-xi., Helbig, H. E. 145). 191 = Z 288, where see note,
;

to Priam, is already given in 171. Moreover, a precisely parallel structure occurs in the message of Zeus carried by Thetis ; for she only tells Achilles the end at

which Zeus

is

aiming,

but does not

192. KedpiNON evidently continues the thought of KTjihevTa, fragrant with cedarwood, the smell of which was regarded as a preservative. rXHNea. see note on 9 164. KexaNSei, not Kexo-vSr), was the

lAIAAOC O (wiv)
e<?

"

aXo-^ov

hlKci^ijv

eKoKeaaaru

(f)a)V7}<7ev

re*

Sai/jiovlr),

AioOev
(f)i\ov

Xvaacrdai

fiot 'O\vfx7no<; ayyeXo'i yXde vlov tovr eVt vfja^i Ayaiotv,

(fiepifxev,

195

dW

OMpa

8'

aye

A-^iWPjL roSe /j.oi

p,

t Ke
roi

Bvfjbov

li'jvrji..

elire,

ri

(f)pe(Tli^

eiSerai elviu
dvcoyet

aiVMf yap
Ketcr

avrov ye
vria<i

pevo<^ Kal

dvp,o*i

(rrparov evpvv 'Aya<(^)^'." CO? <f>dTo, KOiKvaev he yvv)] Kal dp,ei^eTO p^vOwi " ft) p,OL, 7rP]t B)'] TOL <f)peve(; oi'^ovd', 7749 t6 Trdpo<i irep eKke i'TT dvOpcoiroVs ^eivovi 7)8 olaiv dvdcraei<; ;

Levat

eVt

ecrco

200

TTftj?

e6e\eL<i
e<?

eVt

prja<;

dvhpo^
viea<i
ec

6(f)da\p,ov'i
;

'A-^aioJu ekOep^ev 09 roi TroXea? re

olo<i,

Kal ecrdXovf;
205

e^evdpi^e aihy'jpeLov vv roi yrop. a aipijaei Kal eaoyfrerai 6(f)6a\/j,olcrip, yap

QNcoreN Av.
201.

'J8.

200.

kcoXuccn Bar. Mor.

:

ajULeiBexo

aNHpero Ar.

i|

aic R: coc II. oixoNT Pap. /m v ojixont' Mo.sc. "2. ncp : 202. ckXu' R"^ Yr. A: ckXcu Cant.: cKXer' PR'". ONaccec Pap. /u. TIC J PS: Ti R. 204. TOI 205. TLves erHNOse. ttjs dpxvs e^^j3a\e, Sch. T. oTi vTTOTdcrcrovaL arixov dedNQTOi noiHcoN oXujunia Bcouar' cxontcc 'oi oOpoNON 206. c6ij;eai \'i. A. eCipuN exouciN, T) An.

juOeoN U'. re A *^;/-.

:

reading of Ar.
quires

Kexovdei,

yiyove, etc., ing is in fact attested by the papyrus liere, and is therefore prohably original ; it had already been conjecturally restored by Fick. The perf. recurs only in "l^ 268, 5 96 oIkov ^exafSira TroXXd Kal
effdXd.

Analogy, however, reXeXoyxa, Tfiirovda, H. G. 22. 7. This readcf.

lie

In
(3

regarded with the greatest suspicion. A 275 Nauck reads diroalvv<7o. In 202 we can at once write fj.vd\at).
KXete'(o
k\1''(o).
is

Here van L. suggests

Fick verb

The long form

act.

or -at), of the

found in

/cXeiw a 338, p 418,

194. QaiuoNiH seems to imply pity for in view of the blow which is about to fall ; see on A 561. The usual tone of remonstrance is quite absent

Hekabe

beside KXeofxai v 299 (van L. Ench. 183). There are no other probable instances of this hyphaeresis. The reading of two it would Mss., IkXu', is worth notice be the regular aor. form, though not elsewhere found. But the sense requires
;

an imperf.

here, unless we may suppose that it is assumed in view of the opposition which Priam is sure of meeting.

For the dat. cf. v 299 /aijrt re K\eo/j.aL Kal Kepdeffiy, and for eni see T 35.
205.
(.see

The added
is

line

given

by An.

200.

cumeiBeTo

jmuecoi,

also

424,

an
//.

Odysseaii

plnase not recurring in

For nep we ought ai)parently to have ye, the particle which is used when the jjresent is contrasted with the ]iast (P 587). 202. exXe', i.e. iK\ieo with hyphaeresis [H. G. 5) so dwoaipeo A 275, where see note. G. Meyer, Gr. 151, holds that the second e was not really dropi>ed but became a semi-vocalic 'glide.' 15at the instances are so rare that they must
;

Ar, read dv-qptTo. 201. Hic TO, ijUTL jSTauck.

a good instance of the I'lass of interpolations designed to supply a needless verb. 206. aipHcei kqi ecoijjeTai, get t/iec in his poiccr and set eyes on thee, a perfectly natural and simjile e.\]iression. It has

above)

gratuitous offence to commensee in it a hystcrou protcron{]) and think that alprjarfi cannot be used of one who puts himself in his enemies' Hence many of them adopt ))ower. Bothe's tasteless conj. ddprjcrei., which gives a meaningless tautology or rather anti-climax.

caused
tators,

who

552
cofiTjcTTrfi

lAIAAOC n

(xxiv)

ouSe Tt
yfievoi

Kol aTnarof; dvrjp 6 'ye, ov a eXe^^cret vvv Se KXaicofiev avevdev alSecrerai.

iv fMeyapoif

tml S
ecov

w?
ore

iroOi /xotpa
fxiv

Kparatr)
210

yeivofjbivMt

eirevrjae Xlvcoi,
acrai,

dpji7ro8a<i Kvva^

reKov avrrj, cnrdvevOe toktjwp,

fiecrov

dv8pl irdpa KparepMi, rov iyo)

ecrOefxevai
iratho'i

rjTrap

e')(ot,iJLL

irpoac^vcraetrel

tot
e

ijjbov'

ov

epya yevoLTO KaKL^ofxevov ye KUTeKTa,

215

civTiTU

dWa
Trjv

irpb
,

Tpoocov koX TpcoidScoi' jBaOvKoXircov

/uie/jiV7)/jLevov

kcTTaoT "
fxr']
fjb

ovT (fio^ov

ovT

a\ewpri<i.
OeoeiSt]^'
fxoi

5'

avTe TrpoaeecTre yepwv

iOekovT

Tlplafio'?
firjSe

levat KaTepv/cave,
:

avTrj
||

207.

o re
,i

DGQT
209.

Paj). v,
:

Pap.

v".

noei

nore

8c r' R obc O. Bar. Vr.(d A, Mosc. 2 210. riNOueNco T Pap. Pa}>. v.

: :
[|

c
yu

ouk cXeHcei
{stipr.
e).
||

lineXuce P.

rcNONTO QU. re I'll p. j'l.

II

211. Icon H,\ TeK]eAJi[HT]Hp Pap. . enci 214. eou Pap. f {.^icpr. ju).
:

re P.

215.

npb

Ar.
li

fi

218. KarepiiKaKe D'-PR-SU- Vr. A.

JUOl

ccon Pap. v^, cd>N v". 213. ou ti at Kowal, Did. eni outi npbc DJPQU Pap. pt. v, Vr. d, Par. beg. ti Vr. A.
:

he
.

207. Ravening and faithless man that he will have no mercy on thee. is, The position of o re shews tliat w/^Tjcrrijs o 76 is an independent clause to which we must supply iari ; the words cannot be taken as the subject either of the preceding protasis or following apodosis, but form a parenthetical exThey are clearly not an planation.
.

210. See T 128. 211. acai is epexegetic of w?.

apri-

no3ac here only for -wbSas dpyovs. 213. So says Beatrice in Iluch Ado, 1 could eat his heart in the marketplace.' Compare A 35, with note, and X 347. Those who find in such expres'

independent

apodosis

logically.

"We
;

might indeed make them form part of the protasis by reading 68e for 6 ye
but this pronoun
actually, sight. Heyne and Brandreth conj. 6 8e a ovK iXerjo-ei, which has been confirmed since by the reading of Pap. /x. But this is too simple and the hiatus in the diaeresis though legitimate would
;

used only of a person or to be represented as, in

is

sions a proof that Homeric Greece retained traces of cannibalism will of course be prepared to extend the same conclusion to Elizabethan England. cf. npoccpOca, burying my teeth in it Qntitq 6od^ if x^'^f""' <pivTs a 381. epra, so p 51 ( 60) at /ce -n-odL Zet"'s
;

dvTiTa ^pya TeXeaarjL,

K TTodi
Zei'S
OtDtcrt

and

cf.

a 379

at

TToXivTiTa epya yevi-

udaL. This shows that we must regard the words as a single phrase, u-ork of But the addition of naidbc vengeance.

not have been introduced if not found It obliges us to put a comma before ov, and forbids us to read 6 oe, in spite of the analogy of X 123 6 5c' /j.'
originally.

euou

is

awkward

we must explain

tlien

might the work of revenge for my son take place. This is not entirely satisbe borrowed from X 514 (note the variant irpos). KOKizduNON filayiiig the coward hardly sounds
factory.

Hence Bekker and others

;

reject

OVK eXerjaei,
is

oi'd^

t'l /x

aldeaeTai.

cbuHCTHC
:

214-16

215

nowhere else used of a human being wo might almost translate a beast of 'prey.
;

may

more

208. oNeuoeN, away from him {Rector), without trying to bring him or perhaps

differs

simply aivay from

the

rest,

in

be ws, as, and regards the sentence as unfinished ; as it was fated (so it has come to pass), but this seems needless.
it to

private. 209. die, thus.

Monro takes

Homeric, and aXecopfic shelter ( = safety) somewhat from the use in M 57. O 533. The absence of the lines is on the whole a gain. Some divide cij' tlto., which is very unlikely tltSs does not occur elsewhere in Greek, and p 51 is

unambiguous.
321.

No

av

is

required

cf.

lAIAAOC n
6pvi<i
el
i}

(xxiv)

n-jS

ivu /jiey('ipotcn

kuko'^ ireXev

ov8e

fie

TreLcrei<i.
2'JO

ixev
01

yap rU

yu,'

ciWo'i

eTn^Oovtoiv
/;

iiceXevev,

ficivTie'^

elat

dvoaKooi

<'ep/;ev,

'\lrevSo<i

Kv ^at/xev kuI voac^d^ni/xeOa /j.(iWoi'' vvv h auTo^i yap ciKovcra Oeov koI iaehpaKOv dvrrjv, el he p,oi alcra elfii, KoX ov^ iiXcov e'7ro<> eaaerat.
reOudfievai irapa vrjvalv

A-^atMV ^aXKo^iTcovcov,
fie

225

^ov\op,af

avTLKa yap

KaraKreiveiev

A'^iXXeu^

dyKa<i eXoi'T e/xov vlov, eirrjv yoov e^ epov elrjv.'' Kol (f)(1) pia/j,(t)v e7riOr]/j,aTa KaX^ dvewiyev ))

evdev ScoSeKa p.ev TreptKaWea^; e^eXe TreTrXou?, ScoSeKa 8 ('nrXotSa'^ ^XaLi>a<i, rocraov^ Se TinrriTa'^,

'j:)0

Tocraa Be (f)dpea XevKo., rocrov? B

219.

eirl

rotat ^iroivwi,

InJ

4n

JU

Arose. 2, Par. b.

"

CNijuuicrapoici

Ilarl. a, Jfosc. 2.

220. ^KcXeuceN Hi).

i|

221.

C Pay), fi h oV H
:

v.

\\

kqkh (A supr. ) PR-: oToi L"'(>

:
:

oToi

naWov
I'ap.

M
,u

H o Eust.
[corr.

auTHN
225. 231.

man.
Pap.

\).
V.

xo^'^o'^'TtONWN Pap.

euocKonoi Bar. Mor. qnthn 223. eccoN .[. 224. aWn 696c n/i. Eust. d\ioc Pap. u [miju: nj. dcdScKa 9m\o'i9ac un. V'indol).,' Heyiie. 230.
"

\euKa A('//PT
ii.
,

v, \'v.

h. Hail, b,

King's Par. a- g

XeuK6 KoXa

Par. e:

KaKii

KITCONQC Paji.

v^.

31

21 (t. opNic, for the short t see note on 218. It is well supported here by
fiict

so,

the

has found so little acceptance in Mss. For 6pvis in the sense of ojnc7i cf. 31 243 eh
that the obvious tv for
evl

oiwvds
is

cipLffTOi a/xuvecrdaL irepl

Trdrpris.
;

It

not

uncommon

in

later

iv.

is the 6pvis 19 which consisted in the gift of a clod of earth. 221. 'Die order of the words obliges us to take euocK6oi with ixa.vTws, not with Jep^es, as some have done see note on A 62. The poems do not give ns
;

familiar case

Greek a of Pindar P.

stronger expression than am willing. 227. cYhn, 'opt. b\' attraction,' i.e. the act is regarded as imaginary only. We should express tlie idea by a con' let ditional, not a temporal particle ; Achilles kill me, so I might weep my
a.

mucli

fOiXia

lill.'

QNecoireN avb'Cyev Brandreth, van L. But see note on 457. 229. nenXouc, usually feminine garments, and therefoi'e presumably for
228.
:

avoi^ev

data to determine more accurately the relations of the two classes. OvoffKoos possibly indicates divination from the smoke of incense, as the words cognate to 6uos imply sweet smell (re^i'wsufiicient

women captives. 194, where they are coverings for chariots, and 796 below. 230. dnXo'i'3ac, worn single, opposed to the X'^tt'''^ 5t7r\^ (K 1-34) or dlirXa^ (T
Achilles to give to his

But

cf.

126, etc.), which was of larger size and was doubled before being put on. Both

But fiivov, dvoei^, etc.). are left in uncertainty.

here again we We may be

content to take the line as expressing the two classes of religious advisers, those who counsel from omens, and tliose who' have a general priestly function. 222 = B 81, which is probably borrowed, as Ar. held, from this place the lint; suits the general context here far better, in spite of the slight harshness of the
;

were outer robes, a sort of plaid. Studniczka (]>. 86) considers that the cpapoc was a particularly luxurious form of the diirXa^, as its use is ascribed only to important persons. It was, moreover, made not of wool, like the x^a'*'". but of the more costly and rarer linen. Hence the
adj.

XeuKd which

is

specially

applied

App. G, 7, S). The TdnHxec appear to answer to our

'blanket.s,'

to linen faluius (see as

change from on N 2.57).

226.

sing, to plur. (for

which

see
it

making beds

they are or couches

only used
:

in

BouXojuai. / irould rather have

64.5,' etc.

230-31

=w

200,

156,

276-77.

554

lAIAAOC Q
he

(xxiv)

ypvaov

CK 8e 8v

aTt^aa^ e(f)epev heica irdvra rciKavTa, al6wva<^ rpiiroha'i, irlavpa^ Be Xe^rjTm,

f^)prjiKe<i

eK he ScTra? irepiKaWk, o ol e^eo-trjv eXOovri, fieya KTepa<;(^eiaar

iropov avhpe'i
235

ouSe vv rov irep evl fiejdpoti; 6 yepwv, irepl h -ijdeXe 6v/i(bi

o he Tpwa? i^^ev d7ravTa<i \va-aadac (^iXov vlov. eTreaa alay^polatv eviaawv' aWov(T7]<; direepyev " ov vv koX v/xiv \o)^7]rrjpe<; eA,e7%6e9

eppere, oiKot evean

t]

'y6o<;,

on

fi

i^XOere K7]h^aovre<;

240

ovveaO' ore

fxot

KpowSr;? Zeu9 dXje

;

ehcoKe,
v/uifxe^-

Tralh'

oXeaaL rov dpiaTov

drdp yvcocreaOe koX

hi]

prji'TepoL
234.

yap
C

JjUoXXov
V.

A^aLolcnv

eaeade
:

TO Pap.

236. Nijujuerdpoic

{supr. in) Pap.

il

235. eseciHNa' ii^js. Mosc. 2 and ap. Eust. 238. aNeeprew J Par. b /u. v.

ts aciHC

I).

eneeprew

aneepreN
CNicccoN).

?>

aNeepreN Eust.
240. CNeCTl
E,
:

CNicncoN S Yr. d (Par.

ix
:

enecn Pap.
241. h
t'
:

ecri
||

B?

supir.)
\\

KHdHcaNTCC
Pap.
u'
:

Pap.

/j}.

S.

OUNCe'

Pap. v. ONocace' :
i|

ewinTCON East. {yp. Sre T^ (?) Pap. fx.

Ar.

||

ONOcece'

6uN0c[ Pap.
)

/x

(A

siipr.

Vr. A.

242.

ook Yce' P-R. oCjNucee J ujuue Vr. A.

the
old

on

ore Pap.

v^.

eeHKC

232

=T

247,

whence

it

i.s

obviously

alphabet,

and
be

suppose
oiiveade,

that
really
;

It breaks the connexion interpolated. of the passage, and is quite unsuitable here, as e9epeN, though in place where the gifts are Ijeing brought out of a hut,
is

ONE20E,
stood lor
cf.

taken
&vr]<T0e,

to

the correct aor. form

ovq-jj.evo's.

dir-ovrj-TO,

ovrj-ao,

Thi.s

meaningless where the ransom is being chosen from the chests, and remains for the present in the ddXa/xos (it is only

Ar. however took the other course and read ovoaaade, the In favour of regular aor. of Svoixai.

seems satisfactory.

this

are p 378
;

t)

ovocrai.

on

tol

^'lotov
jias-

The weighing, too, is required only where the exact payment of a promised sum is in question.
removed
in 275).

KareoovcTLv,

an unmistakably related
fie
/j.vrjcrTTjpes

sage

(p

427 ovx ^s

drifxa-

235. ^seciHN

a sending,
'iveK

i.e.

with Ar. ) an embassy. So <p 20

{ei_i(jlr}v
;

lit.

^ovres &vovTaL, 0T /J.' ibvaro,

95,

P 25

-^s rj^ris diroi'riO'

tu3v

i^ecirjv iToWrjv 68bv fjkdev 'OSuccrei's.

Kxepac,

else only 2^<^ssession, as K 216 in i>lur. of funeral rites. See note ou 38. 239. eXerxeec, rather iXijx^o., see on A 242. 241. ouNecee, the reading of the

where the two verbs are brought together (see note there). Decision between the two is extremely
however, it reading looks like a conjecture it is very unlikely that ovocraffde would have been corrupted to ovveaOe, and an explanation on other known grounds deserves the ovi; 'iaO' is obviously another preference, ingenious conj. open to the same objecdifficult.

On

the whole,
;

must be admitted that

Ar.'s

So far vulgate, is obviously corrupt. as the sense goes it may come either from 6vivr]/xi or 6vo/iiai. If we refer it to the former the line will mean A^'e //e the (jaincrs that grief has come ivpon mc ;
if

tions.

to the latter
etc.

Do

that,

(Note

ye make light of it, that bvofxai always

means

scorn, treat ivith contempit, not blame as traditionally explained.) Both are possible, but the former is more To explain vigorous and Homeric. the form we must go with Fick to

242. oXecai van L. oXecras, on the ground that the word usually means destroy rather than lose ($ 216, X 318, For the pregnant sense of fx 349, etc.). TNCocecee, ye shall know what this means,
:

see

406

6(pp' eldrjt.

yXavKunris or' &v &i

of the

irarpl

fj.dxv'o-'-,

and the passages there

next

quoted.
line
cf.

For the constr.

258.

lAIAAOC O
Keivov Te6injMTo<i ^vaipefiev.
Trplv
(IXaTral^u/xevrjv
ISeiv,

(xxiv)
e'^jwye

r,bb

avrap

6(f>6a\/jioiaLv

re ttuXiv KepaL^o/xeurjv re /BatTjp Bo/u.oi> "AtSo? et'crw."

hieir

245

y Kol (TKrjTravLWL
(Tirepj^ofievoto
'

avepa<;-

veiKeioiv
HdfjLfjLOvd
A7]t(f)o/36v

o h yepovru^. ^\ev6v re Wupiv r

t'

oi 8' I'crav e^ :co viaatv olaiv op.oKka,

XydOwvd

re

hlov
>!>0

dyadup re IIoXitt;^ T Kal 'IttttoOoop Kal Alov dyavov

\vrL(f)oi'ui'

re f3o)]v

ivvea rol^ o yepaio^ o/jiOKXi]aa<i eVeXeue " (TTrevcraTe fioi, kuku tckvu, Karrjc^ove^;'
"KKTopo<;
d)(f)\T

aW

dfxa iruvTe^
255

dvTi

0oi]L'i

6771

vt]V(tI

7r(j}aa$ai.

fMoc

iyu>

TravdiroT/uLo^i,

Tpoirji

iv

eupeirji,

tcop

8'

tVet tkov ma<i dpicnovi ov Tivd (f)r)/j,i \\Lcf)0aL,

MjycTTopa T dvTiOeov Kal TpcoiXov iwTno'^dp/j.Tjv 09 t/eo? taKe pier avopacnv, ovoe ecoiKet ciKTopa a
,

dvBpO'i ye Ovtjtov TOt"? p^ev dnTaikea

yjreva-Tal r

Tra't?

efifievac,

dWci

deoco-

"\p7]<i,

rd 8

iXey^ea irdvTa XeXenrrai,

dpicrToi,
261

dp-^i-jcnai
epL(f)0)p

re,

'^opoiTV7rLi]iaiv

apvcov

/)3'

eTrtSijpLioi

dp7raKTi]pe^.

244. TeeNeiwToc
uieciN R.
{siopr.

on\
f'.

248. A {supr. h) CX'GQT Pap. v. 247. SCO : eicco I'ap. i''. 250. aju<pi90N0N Pap. c' aNTi9CONd i) euTi90N6N I' aNTKpoN D 252. eKeXeuce(N) P(^RT Paji. v, Aiiil>i. ^'l'. '1. 251. T oin. Pap. i'.
: :

253.

KaTH9eec Krates, B.
259.

258.
:

e'
V'r.

6c
h.

tcoc Pap.

c'

oc Pap.

v-.
!..

oO&e

ouTe Pap.

re

xe

TP

eNHToTo
KaT7)(peiai

/>.

262.

aNSpcIsN

them

247. Siene, controlled them, brought B 207 ws o ye Ct'. into order.

eiru implies KOLpaviiiiv SLeire aTparov. manaffing, and Bia- adds the idea from the midst, as i<f>eTreLv is to manage from

outside. In the 250. For Polites see B 791. next line the scholia point out that we cannot, in the absence of other notice, or dyavov is the proper .say whether dioi'

would seem to point to this, though (|noted ns fi-oni Ar. 25ti. TpoiHi CN eupeiHi, an Odyssean plirase (three times). So evl Tpoirji eiipetrji, 774 and three times in Od. 257. Mestor appears only here. Troilos is not mentioned again in H., though he
is

name. Pherekydes however mentioned Dios as son of Priam. 253. KaTH96Nc Ar. and vulg., though in w 432 all ms.s. read KaTr]^>s, with This best suits the Krates here. subst. KaTT)(t>ely) and the verb KaTT](f)fjcrai, but as the der. of the word is unknown (see on II 498) we cannot say that the text, which is so strongly supported,
Ar. regarded the impossible. word as a feminine, an intentional sarcasm like 'Ax^''^^^ ovkst 'Axaiot. It would rather seem to be an abstract,
is

one of the favourite figures of the later An. says, cycle and the vase-paintings. rightly no doubt, e\- toO elprjcrdai 'nrinoXdp/J.7]v rbv TpoytXov oi vedxrepoi e0' iTrirov Kal oi fiev oiiOKOfxevov airrbv eirolyjaav.
waida avTov VTroTiOevrat, Ojur/pos Se oia Tov iwLdiToi' rf\eiov dvopa e/iKpaLvei- ov
ciXXos iinrofxaxos Xeyerai. 258. These words may be illustrated 47-50. by 261. vj/eOcxai, cf. T 107. xop*""""""'" HiciN apicToi, heroes of the dance, carpet
'

ydp

'

'

kniglits.

262.

The emphatic word

is cniSHJuioi,

my

disgraces,

like eX^yxea-

l^id.

oiovel

plunderers of i/oi/r own folk instead of the enemy. dpNcoN h9' epi9C0N, three times in <M.

556

IMAAOC n
CIV
hi]

(XXIV)

ovK

fxoi

a/xa^av ecponrXuacratre
iTrideiTe,
8'

Tw^iara,
'

ravTcL T irdvT
ftjif

e^aB\

01

apa

iva irp'r^aaw^ev oholo ; 7rarpo<; v7ro88eLaavT<i o/jbOKXTjv

rj/jbiovetrjp

265

e'/c

/xev

ajxa^av cieipav evrpo^ov

ireipi,v6a

KaXrjv wpwTorra'yea,

he

hyaav

iir

avTT}^,

Kuh

S'

diro

TraaradXocjii

^vyop ^ppeov

7]/jbtoveiov,

irv^LVov 6/ji(f)a\oep, ev oirjKeacnp aprjpo'i, eV S' e(^epop ^uyoheafMOP cijia ^vyoit kpveairr^^v.

270

Koi TO
Tre^iji

yu-ej'

CTTi

ev KareOrjKap iv^earwi eVl pvfiMC, eirl he KptKop earopi /3dX\.op, TrpoiTrjL,

ehrjcrav
ivr

Tpl<;

eKarepOev
Karehrjaap,

o/xcf)aXov,
8'

avrap
dTrr)pri<i

eireiTa

e^eLTj'i

utto

yXoi'^ipa

eKajx-^av.
eir

eK daXdfiov he (pepovTe^ ev^ecm]^

ptjeop
'E^KToper}>i
h'

275

K(f)a\P]<i

dTrepetcTL

anroiva,

^ev^ap
TOv<i

rj/xiopov^i

pd

TTore

Ylpidficoi

KpaTep(t)vv^a<; evTeatepyoiK;, Mucrot hocrav dyXad hcopa.

:

263.
(-aire
I'ap. u.

v-).
;;

ami ap. Eust. e(ponXic{c)HTe e9on\iceTe e9ConXicceiTe Pap. v^ 264. eniefire //.JQ and ifp. Klust. enireiee Pap. u^. 265. e<paT unodeicaNTec C'7A 267. npcOTOnarea A7.'//.JPQTU Pap. /x v\ Harl. a
: : :
||

CHF

dRcai Pap. npcoTonarfi D. 6u(paX6eNT' 7>GPSU Vr. A.

/x
||

zuroN
Harl.
(iiicl.

<^.

cNNednHxuN
Mosc. 2
|j

CGQ

AuionoiVn T. 269 ovi. Zen. 270. ApHpora P {Kadapbs iv reXet Sd^ruXos L'"). Vr. A. en! U. H eni 272. em nepi T. e'cTopi
(.mpr. n).

268.

1|

7p. gKTopi Sell.

a,

DU, EL Mag.
:

383. 25.

274.

Pap. v). zeusoiN e' CQ.

2t)3.
Ct'.

: erNai];aN Vr. d erXatj/aN 275. eiJsecTou V {p. ras.) R. : fiNTecieprdc ENTeciouprouc

CKaju^jaN A (swp-. tn) DQTU {si(p7'. n over X) ^rNajuij/ON ii

:

276.

nhneon Mosc.
a,

2.

277.

GRS

Harl.

Mosc.

2.

f 57

TTttTTTra (pl\' ,

ovk

ai' otj /xol

grammarians who held that a dactyl

could stand in the sixth place.
Scliol.

The very different ; tone expressed here by the same construction shews how rash it is to put down certain formulae as polite or such a connotahesitating requests ; tion belongs to the context rather than the words. 264. The accent of enieeTxe is due to tlie mistaken idea that the form is contracted from iTTtdelriTe, see note on V 102. 6aoTo as 7 476, o 47. See H. G. 149.
(j}OTr'\ia(xeias dTrrjvtjv
'
'

on

'

'

187, says oi 5e (paffi deXp crvcTTeWeLP ('make the a short'), 'iva SaKTvXos yiv7]TaL, us to "/cat ttv^ dyadov
oi)s

TeKero 'Pea,

IIoXcSeDK'^a
(l

"

347),

" eacraro

(P 237),
revxeo.

"
"

dvopofiea (H 207).

Kpia"
s'i'7os

is

of course found, though not

later
;

commonly,

in

Greek it is unknown to H. Zen. omitted tlieline, and Heyne thinks it interpolated, but without obvious

grounds.
277. eNTecieproiic, irorking in harness, first part of the compound being locative like opeairpocpos, and others in M. G. 124 /. ^vTa harness also in

Mild

comjiare 483 witli note.

OiaTrprjaiiovcra

KeXfiiOov

the
see

267. npcoTonarea, neipiNoa, 190.

26,':3-74.

on

l!t4.

For the general explanation

Pind.

0.

xiii.

20

linreioLS

ev

^vreacriv.

of this passage see App. M. 269. It is curious that so good a Ms. a.s P, with its family, should expressly the variants 6fx<pa\6euT' and dpripora, give with the scholion KaOapds ev reXet
8dKTi'\os.

Nauck

needlessly conj. rjwaiepyovs, from dwcTLepyos in Theokr. xxviii. 14. 278. According to the scholia the
;

There were liowever ancient

Mysians were famous for their mules iinrodopov de Mi'crot evpov fu^iv ovtov wpbs i-mrovs is quoted from Anakreon. They

lAIAAOC n

(XXI V)

iTTTTovi Be \lpi(i/j.(i}i. vTrayui' ^v^/ov, ov< o yepaio'i avTo^i t'^wi/ (iTiTaWei> ev^eanji tVi, (fxiTvi/i. TO) fxev ^evyvvaOrjv ev BcofMaaii^ uy^ifkolat

2H0

Kijpv^ Kul
ily^ifjioXov

Wpta/LLo-i,

TTVKiva

(f)pecrl

fxi'jhe

t^ot'Tes'*
6vfj,coL

Be

a(j)

))\d'

FjKd/Sr]

Terirjori

olvov e^ovcr^ iv %6'/>i fieXccfipova

Be^irepP](f)c
klolti}i>.
is 5

ypvaewi
arrj
8'

ev

Beiral,

o(ppa Xetv|^a^'Tt
k7ro<;

iinroyv

Trpoirdpoidev,

<^aT

tK r

ovufial^e'

"
T/},
a-\jr

(Tirelaov

Atl Trarpi, koI ev^eo o'lKaB'

eirel

iKeaOai
6v/j.o<:

K Bvcrjxevewv dvBpcov,
iirl
vrja'^,

dp

ere

76

orpvvet,

ep-elo

jxev

ovk e6e\ovay]<;.
\s.povLO)vi

dXX" ev)(eo
\Baict)t,
os"

cru

7'

eTreira

Ke\acvecf>ei

290

re

'\^poL7}v

Kara irdaav opdrai,

ov

atrei

S'

olwvov,

ra^vi' dyyeXov,
C

re

n't

avrou

279.
280. 284.

npidjuLCOl

xpcoouc

rpcoiouc
Ilail.
:i.

\'v.

d.

ji

unare

I'ap.

/x.

zurco

/>!'.

eusecT(jo(i)
X^^P'^' '1-

//.Fl'QSU
286.

i'aii.

c
xjlin

282. nuKN^i T.

283.

drxijuoXoc T.
: :

enoc t^
1

289. oxpuNeic Pap. f'. 292. cOx^ Hail. a.

'I',

euoTo
:

tqxun

qntion huSq Syr. 288. CiNdpcoN exepwN L. 290 om. Sjt.'^ h eij\eyj GS and ap. Eu.st. tbu Paii. v, iv aWui A (e6N), Sdi. xedN A supr.
1'.
:

Ajioll.

dc Pron.

dc Sunt, ^^y^. p. 48. 1,

2.'..

of the Enetoi odev The yivos dypoTepdajv, B 852. notice that the rjniovoi are scholia also here (roi's) but feni. in '.\'lii (rds). niasc.

were neighbours
rjfxibvwv

for

in

11.

an omen is elsewhere peculiar to Od. we hear only of unsought signs.

292.

Brugmanu

holds

{I'rob.

p.

62)

279. allusion to

C has

T/Jwoi's

for

ripidjacdi,

in

the famous breed of Tros which belonged to the kings of Troj'. This is not a bad reading, as it avoids
It repetition of Ylpiafj-wi. also gives ])oint to auxoc excoN, keeping for his own use. 281. ZEurNiiceHN, wc7-e having the horses

that botii here and in 310 xaxuN has taken the place of an original iov, his own (in 310 thine own), i.e. favourite. When the free use of the pronominal adj.

was forbidden,
raxi'v in

the

awkward

it was tirst changed to and this line naturally followed suit. The papyrus actually has e6v here, though it has raxi'v in 310,

310,

yoked

^ei'iywcnv 6

vwrjptTHiv

^evyvvrai

5^ 6 TTpoo-Tdo-trwi', Schol. B. is else peculiai- to the Od..

The middle
(four times).
five

thus representing the first stage of the The marginal variants in A change. recognize eov in both places, and it has the ex]ire.ss support of Apollonios

So drxiJuioXoN 9e 09"
times in
(Jd.

AXee comes
;

{Pronom. 48.
TO fMera^ariKdv

1) nvts,

irdXiv dyvoTjffavres

there Ms.-<. read iv 8iTrai' xp^''^^^h which looks like an adapter's alteration metri gratia. 287. xH, see on S 219. 290. The synizesis of eiixeo is very rare, if not unknown in tlie rest of tlie Iliad, and is another sign of the affinity of this book with the Od. ; see note ou P 142. Menrad reads dXXd. <tv y fi'X^' ^ireiTa. eneixa, jierhaps 'after all that has been said,' to make an end of it. Bergk remarks that the idea of [irayiug

284-86 =

(capabilif//

of

trmisitinn

148-50

from one person to another), rd "atVei 5' " oLwvov ibv &yye\ov fieraypd^ovcriv et'r t6 " Taxi/v dyyeXov," rj t6v dyadbv eVSexovrat {take it in. the sense of 'good,' ou the It must however be analogy of idojv). remarked that though the argument holds good for 310, in this line edv is
less

suitable, sacrificed ; it

for

the reflexive use

is

should here mean ask for thine own messenger, not for his. The however has good analogies see license
;

App. A,

vol.

i.

p. 561.

558
cf)L\Taro^

lAIAAOC n

(xxiv)

olcovMP kul eu Kpdro<i iaTi f^eytarov,

/jLiv

Be^iov,

ocppd

avTo^ iv
vPja^
hjt'i

6(fi6a\fMOicrt

vo7]aa<i

TML
el

7rl(TVvo<i

eirl

Aavacov ra-^vircoXcov.
Zev<i,

295

Be

rot ou Bcoaet iov clyyeXov evpvoTra

eireira
levai,

ouK av eycoje a
vf]a<;

eirorpvpovaa Ke\oip7]v
puaXa irep /ne/ubaMra.'
irpoaecjiT]

eV
8'

W^pye'ioov

rrjv

dTTapLeij^opbevo^

Ylptafxo^

deoecST]<;-

yvvao, ov p.ev toc toB' et^ieixevqi dirLOrjcrcoiaOXov yap Ad '^eipa'i dvacryep.ev, at k iXeijaTjt.^'
rj

"w

300

pa Kol

d/ji(f)i7ro\ov

Tafilr/v

wrpvv
?}

yepaio^

yepcrlv

vBcop irri'^evaL
dp(f}L7ro\o'i

dKi]parov
6'

Be

irapearrj
e'^ouaa.
305

yepvi^ov
vt^dfjbevo<^

irpoyoov

dpca ^epalv
77?

Be

KvireWov eBe^aro
p^ecrcoi

euyer' eireira arci^

epKeC,

dXo'^oioXeljBe Be olvov
eiro'^

ovpavbv
293.

el<javtB(i}V,

kol

(f>(ovija-a<;

rjvBa-

eu
I

(eu)

oi

eu .TPT.

udXicra

QR Mor. Hail, a, Mosc. A [yp. uencroN) C Vr.

:

2,

Par.

h
A.

oi

A.

295.
'

daNQcoN TOXuncoXcoN
Ti

yp.

xa'P"N
298.
'!

ku\

euixcoi
:

eu S King's oS Zen. nicuNON // [supr. c). 296. TOi coi Pap. v

:

!;

-.

P Bar.
11

II

eoN

xebN C.
)

ueuacoTa
A^r.

jueuauTa Vr. A.
:

300.

ucn

ti

P.

TO

r'

(A supr.
Vr. A.

HT

Tab' C.

9ieueNHl
A.
e'

oTpuN*

QU

303. enixeOcai J
||

302. acpeieueN oud Pa}i. v\ 304 dd. Ar. }(^P'^i^''

|

XepNiBa Mass.? see Schol. T. BesaTO T Vr. h. ,y.

11

npoxooN

ajua

xajuiiH juerii

Mass.

305

oth.

293. Kai eu, a change to

constr. as

tlie

direct

A 79. To avoid tlie contraction

Menrad conj. /cat 00 (Zenod. ov), but the relative is far less Homeric. It would be better to adopt the MS. variant Kai oi 294. aesidN, see note on 239. 296. ou Sobcei after el, see on A 160. Here eoN is left untouched, as there is no parallel line to require the change. 303. dKiipoTON, lit. inviolate, undefiled,

worked out by Schulze Q. E. 233-36. See also note on A 141. The scholia and glossaries rightly render KaOapov,
ddbXwTov, dfiiavTov, doidcpdopov.

304 ddeTeTTai on irapa. to (jvvqdes avrCuL XepNiBoN TO dyyelov to VTroOex^M-^t'ov to

v5u)p, (is rifiels'

\il3rjTa,

tovto de avTos e'iccde KaXeTv TO de KaTO, tuiv xetpuiv Oidofievov

ivioi.

v5iap xepvL^a.
tl)?

5k dLTrXrji (77]/j.iovvTat

dwa^

ivTadda

from

49S Ky)palv(i3. adj. recurs in oIkos Koi K\rjpos aKrjparos, p 532 KTrj/j-ar' Keir ivl both times dKripara. oiKWi,

The

regular
Xpi'crebji,

formula

elprqfxivov, in Od. is

An.

The
^'

x^P^'-^"-

d/xcpLTToXos TTpoxoui iiTex^ve (pepovaa KaXiji.

intact
is

so

d.K-qptos

unliariiicd.

This
;

37, etc.

the ordinary sense of the word for its application to pure water of. X'^^P-' aKripaTOv Soph. 0. 0. 471, dKrjparcot. aii/
6/j.jipwi 690. early led to

The

similarity of aKpijTos

confusion with the sense

a 136there is elsewhere in x^P^'-^^v Greek, though xf/"''/3erof occurs rarely. Bentley conj. x^P'''/3a ''', but the sense clearly requires basin and eiver, not water ami ewer. The Massaliotic edition,
inrep dpyvpeoio Xe^rjTos,

E.xcept Ar.
for

's

Tjfxels

no evidence

unmixed. Hence we have olvos aKrjpdaios I 205 (perhaps a purely metrical lengthening for aKepduios), and dKTjparov ttotov of wine, Aisch. Pers. 613. But this is not the original sense, and is unsuitable here. The close connexion of the ideas inj2ire and stam or adulterate is

from a corrupt Schol. T, seems

read

to

have

XfP'''/3a dp.<pLTro\os Tafiiij /xerd x^pc'-"

306-7 = 11 231-32 (q.v.) 308 = r 276 see f 327 310-13, see 292-95 314=:n249: 315 = 9 247 (q.v.).
:

exovaa, which is more in accordance with usage, if the hiatus is admitted.

; :

309,

lAIAAOC n
"

(xxiv)

559

ZeO rrdrep,
8'

"IBrjdev fieBecov,

Kvotcrre fxtyicrre,

Trefxyp-ov

(f>L\TaTO'i

oltovov, ra-^vv ayye\oi>, O'i re crol avTon OICOVMV KUL V KpUTO'^ (7x1 /Xeyi(TTOV,
fill'

310

Se^tov,
TO)i

6(f)pd

auTQii
t'/'/a?

ei>

ocjidaXfiolai

voi'jaa'i

TTcavvO'i
t'(f)aT

eVt

tw Aavaoyi' rayvTrojXcov.'

(j}<i

ev-^ofxevo^,
y/ce,
,

rov

8'

eK\ve fxijTLera
irererjvoiv,

Zei/<?,

avTLKa
fxopcppoi^

8'

alerov
6r]piiTrjp

reXeiorarop

31

r>

ov Kal
Ovpr]

TrepKvov Kokeovmv.

baar]
dvepo'i

v\p-opo(fioto

daXd/aoio rervKrai

d(f)veioio,

iv KKrjia

dpapvta,
eicraro

Tuacr
Se^ib'i

apa rov eKurepdev eaav Trrepd'

ui^a<i
Slo.

8e

cy(l)L

clcrTeof,

oi

8e

ISovTe^i
IdvQy].

320

yrjOrjcrav,

Kal Trciatv ivl ^peal

6vfio<;

8 o yepwv ^ecrrov eTre^tjaero Si(f)pov, eXaae Trpodvpoio Kal atOovcrrj^ ipidovrrov. irpoaOe fiev i)/XLOvot e\KOV rerpaKVKXov aTrrjVTjv,
fTTrep-^ofiei'O'i
8'

eK

309.
IJar.

eXeejucNQi K.
a.
:

310.
:

TQXUN
eu
.IT.

k6t*

(.'(?),

4v

aWm
i''
:

A.

311. eu
.

oi

<^)R

oi eu S \i: b 312 om. Had. a. Jlosc. 2.

Hail.

juericroc Pap.

315.

nereeiNcoN Hail.
|

a.

JuaXicra .V -, uencroN). 316. enpHTHN \l \ r. A.

I'lp.
:

318 om. U'.

em):
Mosc.

a9NeioO Kai Vr. A. ci9NeioTo euKXHeic 1': euK\HHic T (yp. euKXHic').

: :

euKXemc
319.
li

(sitpr.

hi

over

TOCc'

uc

R.

HTcpd

e'lcaxo

nupoceiaro

."^yr.

{stq)i:
:

re over

u).

320. bia

I'ap. v,

Tar. a:
:

di' .>T

2,

{yp.

Vr. 1) A, Par. f, yp. A 322. rcpcoN zecTOU un^p Q. repaioc eoO eneBHcaxo GJP Pap. f, Vr. il. 323. epirSounou PQ, r^pcoN secroO) Mor.
Il

316. Jui6p9NON aTra^ dprjixiva. in i.x. 32, raention.s

living

ill

ami nepKNON are both H. Aristotlo, H. A. an eagle called 7rXd77os woods and marshes, eTTt/vaXetrat

or the like). (In T 396 x"/"' way he taken with dpapviav, Jitted to his hand. though it is simpler to take the part, by
(Trwtj'iDs

8^ vT^TTotpuvos Kai ixoptpvos- OV Kai"OfjLr]pos The etyf^ifivijTai eu rrji Upidfj.ov ^68u}i.

mology and meaning of

fj.6p<pvos

are un-

known it I'ecurs in (see Thompson (rloss.

;

i)cv.t.
s.
,

Here.
It
is

134
to

v.).

see, liowever, j'ojcrT^pi dprjpSri A The xXHTdec are here the boltsf 134.) wliich liold the doors, see 456, S 168. The fact that only one kXtjis is elsewliere mentioned as belonging to a door is in favour of reading enKXr^ls. But no weight

itself;

be regarded as a subst. not an adj., as the accent, which Ar. approved, slicws. Suidas applies the name to a vulture. nepKNOc describes the colour, dappled,

can be allowed to Ar.'s objection to the elision of the -i of the dat. plur.
320. 5ia acreoc,
dareos.

most

But

dffrv is

Ms.s. have i'lrip one of the words

spotted with dark

viroTrepKd^ovaiv,
rj

as ripening grapes The similar 126.

in
'h

and similarly obscure expressions

251-.53 should JH." compared. 31S. eu kXhTc" is the reading of Trypho, Ar. preferring evtcXril's (as the mss. also have). There is little to choose In favour of the text between the two. is the fact that dp7/pws rarely stands by almost always joined to a itself, but is detiniug word, either a dat. or an adverb

whicli retain the F most consistently ; out of nearly 120 places where it occurs thirty-seven require F, and only four (besides this) reject it (Knils, Diff. 58). Cf. /3 154 (at'erw) Seftw TJl'^av did t oiKia kuI Tr6\iv avrwv. The last half of 320 and 321 recurs in o 163-64. Similarly

323

is

324.

an Odyssoan line (three times), TexpaKUKXcc (also i 242), one of

cf.

the few cases in H. of a vowel left short

before rp,
(pap^Tprjs

323, 'OrpivTevs-

r)60

lAIAAOC n
'ISrttos'

(xxiv)
325

Ta<?

eXavve
6

Satcf^pcov,

avrap omcrd^v
fxaariyi KeXeve
S'

'iirirot,

TOL'9

yepcov ic^erroiv
el

KapiraXtfico'i

Kara aarv
M<i

(f)l\oi

a/uta

wavre^ eirovro
8'

TToW'
ol 8'
01

6\o(j)vp6p,voi

ddvarovSe Kiovra.
(KpUovro,
330

eVel ovv iroXio^ Kure^av, irehiov

ap"
a-ylroppoi

/jiV

irporl
tco
8'

iralhe^ koI yafx/Spot,

69

"Wcov (iTTOVeovro, ov XdOov evpvoira

S'

Zrjv

irehiov Trpoc^avevre'
S'

Ihwv

eXirjae jepovra,

al-^a "

'Kpfieiav aol yap re fiaX,Lard ye (^iKraTOV eariv r e/cXve? oh k iOekrjLaOadvBpl eraipiaaai, Kai Kal Upla/ubov KOi\a<i eirl vrja<; 'A^atMV /BdcTK Wl, to? ^J^'1'}^' dp ra cStjl /xrjr' dp re vorjaTjo S<i dyay
'Epfieta,
,

ap

vlov <^'iXov avriov rjvha-

335

rwv

dWwv
ecpar,
:

^avaojv rrplv TirfKetoovdh

ouB'
diridrjae

LKeaOaL.

ft)9

hidKropo^i dpyet<^6vrr)^326.

325.
327.
1
:

Tac
DS.

t6c

Vr.
?

ct6c

5' J.

Touc

t6c Vr.

d.

!|

JudcTira T.
||

Kara:
elc
11

noxi S (T^

Korrhisinrafi.): npori (^>. edNaroN re GRSTU Vv. b eaNaxoNxfe

: i|

328.

noW:
AGR.

o'lKxp' Vr. d.

S}^-. [supr. 3).

|1

329.

noXeoc
:

{yp. n6\ioc).
II

neBioio T.
||

330. ciij/oppoN

Arabr.

noxl

331. T<i>

XdecN QR Ambr. zfl (with n' at beginning of 332) Ar. ACJTU Pap. v- Syr. x6 Q. 332. npo^QNCNTe : 206). (n' by man. 2) Bar. JMor. Harl. a, Vr. d (see on xi \v. d. xe 337. tic KQxaBdNxe Chia. 333. ap' om. P. epueiHW S.
||

||

XI

Cant.

re P.

383-84, and note on <ir 84. 'A/x^tby metrical necessity. dWdrpLos is the only word where the twice in II., .shortening is systematic fifteen times in Od. We should have looked for TeaaepaKVKXos which should perhaps be read in i 242.
Tpvojv is excusable

after dvdpi

may be due to the primitive length of the -i, or we can read dvip{i). For the dat. wi after e/cXi^es see on E 115,

515.

The

])hrase is evidently

meant

to represent affable god.

Hermes
xic

as a particularly

337.
Tis

For xxht ap

Bentloy conj.

/xt;

325.

mann
It
is,

5at<ppci3N, p7-udent, ace. to Biittan Odyssean use, the word else-

and again Fe only saves the F of

Fe,

for xe,
Fibri

which not and .supplies

Jl. meaning warlike (fi-om 5ais). however, possible to take it as = ivisc in both poems, the difference being due to a reflexion from the martial atmosphere of the Iliad.

where in

but avoids the very unpleasant and meaningless iteration of dp (see however E 89, Z 352).
the
object,

338.

the
till

329. Cf. a; 205, where the first part of the line occurs, but with eK for odv and so Cobet would read here needlessly.

The addition of the local -Se to name of a person seems to be unique we come to Ap. Rhod. with 'A\k'iand
auTOKaatyvTjTrivde.

voovoe
est

Tlie near-

333 = e

28.
;

335. exaipiccai, to be companion to but the intrans. use is strange (cf. the

mid.
456).
to
is

ij

TLvA,

TTOv

Hpibiav

erapicraaLTo

Bentley reads dvep'{a)

iraLpiacrai,

analogy is "Ai56aSe, where the doj/xa implied in the gen. makes the constr. more natural. The formation is a bold one, but cannot be taken as a sign of late nor is it likely to be a corruption origin of llriXdwvoi, which Brandreth reads.
;

make a vucn thy companion, which better. The text however is sup-

ported by Hymn. Ven. 96 (Xaptres) at re deoTcTL iracnv craLpi^'ovcn. The hiatus

339-45 = 6 43-49: 341-42 = a 97-98; 343-44 = w 3-4. The whole of this passage, with the employment of Hermes

Compare

eis 'Aya/j.^/j.fova

>!'

36.

lAIAAOC n
aiiTLK
tTreid'

(xxiv)

561
ireSiXa
vypijv
340

vtto

Trocrcrlv
fiii'

ehi'jaaTo

KoXa
ijfxev

a/jL/3p6(Tia
lijB

y^pvaeia, rd

(pepof

i<f>^

fcV

direipova yaiav
rvjc

cifMU

'TrvoL?}L'i

uvefioio-

elXeTO 8e pu/38ov, o)v ideXei, rov^ S

rrjv

dvhpoiv ofXfxara diXyei

345

avre Koi v7rv(oovTa<i iyeipei'

'')(oiv

fierd
8'

'yepcrlv

Trerero
'

KpaTv<i

dpyeicfiuifTTj'i.

alyp-a
iSr)

dpa

Tpoitjv re koX

^uW.i'jcnrovTov
eoiKoo^,

iKave,

tevat

Kovpwt

aL(TVfjLV7]T)]pL

ovv fiiya arjixa Trape^ IXoio llXaaaav, (TTrjcrav dp" ypi6vov<i re Kal 'iinrovq, 6(f)pa irioiev, iv TTOTa/XMf B)] yap Kal eVt Kve<p(i^ i'jXvde yalav.
eirel

irpoiTov 01 8

v7rr]V7JTi]i,

rod

irep

-^apieaTdTi]
'

i]/3i}.

:;50

rov h

i^ dy^i/jLoXoio IScov i(f)pdaaaTo Ki)pv^

TTOTt

E^pfieiav,

Se

liplafMov

(f^dro

(pcovrjaev

re*

340.

eneiT

l^aji.

r.

nedeiXa
en':

Pai>.

;',

Ambr.

Syr.
t'
:

341.

julin

jugn

Pap. vK
||

9epeN
a>N
:

t'ji.

Did.
Pai).
2.
a,
;'"'.

342.
'

cc S.

343. thi

xAd"

J.

TWN
)

om. Mosc.

(ill /('.s.

Hail,

aicuHTHpi Apio AGP Hail, a b, Par. a b c d e

348.
npcoTcoi
.S.

eee\H(i) at Koiuai (Did.), A.J (su/tr. oi 345. neraro \'r. A. 346. apa ap" tflp) ec C/>//JQSU Mosc. 2, eV dWa't A. re: re K. 347. aicuuNHTHpi Ar.fi:
:
1

344 om. Pap. uK over h) Sjt. Cant.

||

[yp.
t"g
:

aicujuNHTfipi)
:

K"'U
v^
:

{siipr.

junh

nuai.

toO

aicuiHxopi Pap. ou Ap. Lex. 16. 8.

aicuuHTHp' Pap.

1) Syi. \r. p- : cuHTHpi J.

as messenger,

is

tliorouglily Odyssean.
is

The mention of the magic wand more in place here tlian in ,

in

for
lull

445

it

is'

actually

lused

to

the sentinels to sleep. This wand is evidently the origin of the later KrjpvKiov. Compare the epithet xpi'<''6/>pa7ris,
e i>7.

Gr. % 62 ad fin.). The name Alavrfnjs (B 793, X 427) suggests the existence of a noun -stem alffv-, where the -i- is radical. From this the alternative reading alavrirrjpL may have arisen regularly. Put there is no other evidence for it in The locus classicus on the word Greek.
is

Aristotle Fol. iv. 10. 2 to iraXaidu iv

apx^'O'S
.
.

344.
subj.
rel.
is

Note

the

variant

ideXrji

the

Tots

at least equally good in a general unNoboNrac, a somewhat anomalous form see App. D, vol. i. p.
clause.
;

595 for Scliulze's explanation.

347.
vf)T-rjs

aicuuNHTHp
(6 2J6, of the

is

related
[0

to aiav/n-

judges at the Phai557)

to

akian games) as
etc.

Kv^epvryrrip

KvjSepvriT-qs, 6pXfl<fTrip {"^

olcra

The

494) to 6px''}<yT"n^'^ obvious derivation is from one who is mindful of ixvaofxai,

'

348 = /c 279, also of Hermes. It is strange that the descrifjlion should suit the youthful Hermes of the great only age of Greek art for in works of the archaic period the god is always represented as bearded. 349. For the tomb of Ilos see K 415. The hiatus in the fifth foot has no
;

/iiovapxoi

"EX\T;(Tt' iyl-yvovTo TLve^ oOs eKaXoi'v alavixv-firas.

a prince as all justice in justice,' H. belongs to the traditions of the royal families (Curtius Et."^ p. 716). Compare
i.e.
;

palliation, and no probable emendation has been suggested. "IXoi' i)\ac(yav is

name Xiavixvos, A 303 the -vcommonly said to be Aeolic. But some doubt is thrown upon this by the
the
is
;

Doric form aiaLfiva.Ttx's in inscriptions from Megara and Chalkedon (G. Meyer

too harsh. 351. N noTQUcoi, at the river, is best Pretaken with ffTTjuav ^ 521, f 258. sumably they cross the river at the ford, cf. 692, S 433 (note), rdp explains that they reach the river at a suitable moment for crossing into the enemy's lines.
:

VOL.

II

2o

562
"
(f)pd^eo,

lAIAAOC n
AapBavtSv
6'

(xxiv)
i'6ov

(/)/)aSeo9

epya TervKTai.
SSf)

otco. a/^Ate Bcappalaeadat avZp opoo), Tax<^ e'A' ittttoz/, i] fiiv eiretra aX)C aye Sh cbevrywaev Xoravevaofjuev, at k eKe^^aiqi.

rfovvMV a^^afjiVOL
(W9

6p9al
ari]

(^dro, he rpix^s
racficov.

(Tvv

he yepovTi

v6o<;

Xvto, heihte

8'

alvM^,

earav
avro<i

evl
8'

'yvapLirroicn /xeXeaat,
ipiovvto<;

Se

iyyvdev iXdwv,

360

koI TrpocreeLTre' vei/ja yepovTO'i " wS' Linrou^; re kol yfML6vov<i WvveL<i TTj")*, irdrep, ore 6' evhovat /Sporol dWot iwKTa hi'
eXoov i^ecpero
dfi^poa-L7]v,

ovSe
OL

(TV

7'

eSSeto-a^ fxevea irvelovTa^

'A^j^atou?,

Toi
L

hva-fxevee^
Tt<?

TMV
ovT

(re

koX dvdpcnoL eryjv<; eaao ; cSoiTO 9o7]v hid vvKra fxeXatvav

365

ToacrdK oveiar
avTO<i

dyovra, rt?

ctv

veo^ eacri,

yepwv

he

h) rot v6o<; etr] ; rot ovro^ OTrrjhet,

ore rt? Trporepo'i x'^^^'^WV^dvhp' dirafjbvvacrOai,,

357. 356 oiii. Vr. b. 355. aujuia Pap. f. 354. aq)paaeoc V Bpabeoc R. rNanroTci HI Bar. Vr. d A. 359. km : eni A {supr. n) T Vr. b. dXcHcei Vr. d. anieuNeic Q. 365. 362. not L (P^ ?). 361. csHpexo C Harl. a, Vr. d, Mosc. 2. : 367. 366. tun b' T. outoi Syr. exoNxa JU oY TOi : fixoi Q 369. enajuuNaceai A (sapr. a) LO Paj). p-, Harl. a, Vr. d, Par. b, and ap. Eust. anauuNeceai Mosc. 2. ^nauuNcceai S Vr. d A cnaueiNoceai P Cant. Lips. Ti ff. TIC Pap. p^. xo^^"'nh
:
|| ||

aroma

|1

II

354. The last half of the line is probThe sense is no doubt ably corrupt. meant to be it is a matter {which calls) for a luary mind ; but the expression The neglect of the F of is unusual. Fipya is rare and harsh. 9paaeoc does nor are not occur elsewhere in Greek simple adjectives in -775 known in the Epic dialect (see note on A 235). They are indeed very rare at all times ; vyir]^
;

more

v 398, the epithet is in place, as it indicates the flexible Here it limbs as the seat of strength. must be taken either as a mere epitheton ornaiis, a reminiscence from a familiar phrase, or in the different sense hent

where, as in X 394,
'

'

{wXriprjs),

aacpris

and

xf/evdrj^

are perhaps

In only others. course the formation

the

compounds
is

of

particularly
V(ppa5^ws,

common
355.

a.pi<ppad-r]s, d<j>padr]s,

Trepicppadews

from

this

stem
a

are

all

Homeric.
Siappaiceceai,
:

very

strong
diappal-

metaphor

cf.

2.")1

to-xo- drj /xe

The old man's sudden terror, in spite of the courage Avith which he started, is a very natural touch, 360. auroc, not waiting to be asked. As a subst. it recurs epiouNioc, T 34. only in 440. 83 366, cf. K 394. dNdpcioi 363 = only here in II., five times in Od. 367. on ov irdvrws ^pthfiara to. ONeiara, ws ol y\u>(Taoypa(poi, dWd iravTa ra ovrjalv riva irepLiroLovvTO., Cos vvv to. SQipa, An. This is however the Cf. 5 444, o 78.
ivith age.

aovaL Kal avrov, and P 727. 356. ^<p' YnncoN, on the horse-chariot,

only place where the word is used in any other sense than dainties. n6oc,
expedient, as I 104, e 23, etc. 368. For Be Nauck conj. re, but cf. 433 fnxos 5' ovt dp ttio tjuis, in 5' dfxcpiXvKTj diadai vij^, and ;' 207 vvv 5' ovr ap irr/t

leaving the mule-waggon to its fate. See note on N 743. ^neixa, as next best. 358. 3ei3ie, the perf. is out of place

Brandreth's

iSdie

(idFu)

is

no doubt

right. 359. ^n1 TNaunToTci juieXecci, a phrase found only in Od. and the late 669

Tri(TTa/j.ai,

ovBe fxev avrov KaWeiipw. 369 ^'tt 73, (p 133, where the constr. of the infin. with the preceding oil ttw

lAIAAOC n
clXX.

(xxiv)

5(>3

eyo)

ouBeu

ere

pi^oi

(jeu

(iTTaXe^ijaai/jLi'
r)fjLei0er

kuku, kol 8i ku dXXov ^iKoii he ae rrarpX iicrKa}.'

'yepioi/

370

TOP B
"
ovT(o

eirena

\lpLafj.o<i

^toetS?;<f

ux; uyopevei^i. TTTji raSe 7' eVrt, (plXov Tt'/cov, ciXX' en Tt<? Kal efieio Oewv inrepecr'^eSe ^elpa,

09 fioi

TOiovS^
olo>i
Sij

7]Ki>

ohoLTTupov aVTl^o\P)(Tai,
8fia<;

375

aicnov,

av

Kal

l8o<;

uyrjTOf;,

Treirvvaai

rov h
"

e^eaai roKijoiv.^ avTe Trpoaeeirre 8idKTopo<i dpyec(f)6ur7]i;'

TavTci ye iravra, yepoi', Kurd fxolpav eeiire^. fioi roBe eiVt Kal dTpeKe(o<; KardXe^ov,
KeifjLi'fXia

re vuwi, jxaKapwv 8

val

8jj

dW
?)e

dye

380

7r?/t

eKTre/xTrei^;

iroXXd Kal iadXd

dvBpa<i 9 dXXoBairov'i,

iva Trep rdBe TOt

iprjv

aua

/xifivrji,

ijBt]

irdvTe<i

KaTaXeLTrere "\Xioi>

370. oOa'

Hn

CR

Vr. A.

!|

KOKci

kqkon CD//,IPQS Pap.

i!

v-,

Hail, a b d, King's Par. a b, yp. A. hSg Kai 5e el ou5^ Q. East. SXXoN aXXcjc \J, yp. A
:
:

N Mor.
CP

Vr. d A, Mosc. 2,
Par. b
:

Bar.

and

ap.

(.

373. nHi
Vr. A,
:

Bh
-J,

Syr.
a.
||

and ec naL, Did. Sh hh P. 374. Ti euoTo GP. 376. a'l'cioc Pap. i^'.
:

eV

(>/-.

erij

Mcsc

Hurl.

ll

ofoN

Vr.

d.

dejuac

elboc cirHT6c
381.

noWa
P.

Td9e nep

377. noon T'. ;/. CGU axeipea 9a>NHN('p. toi Td^e nep K.S .Syr. Bar. Mor. Cant. KoXa ( en' K. 382. C KOTeXinere *> 383. KareXeinere CK KaTaXeiij/eTe A supi:
: '. : :
:

juerac Pap. f. 379. ecinac Pap.

||

Xfp<^'t^

TreTToida is simple.

natural and
interi)olatiou,

rouses

Here it is less some suspicion of

(paivuv,

may understand
598.
presses

inauspicious, it to

381. Or we mean a man of

though it is certainly not going beyond the limits of the Homeric intin. to translate you are not young,
'

moderation, which is nearer the usual sense of alaa, vide A 418 and i^aicnov

and your companion

defence.'

is

old,

for. self-

See also on

183.
;

379 = A 286, etc. Kaxd ixoTpaN exthe god's approval of Priam's

370.
i.e.

ou9eN

6'rt

to Sev TrapeXKeraL, An.

;

ovdeu,
is,

This

curious thing

the that the copyists did not see it, as most m.ss. read KaKou, only a few troubling to make the further necessary change of Kai 5^ to
is

an adverbial ace, of course, familiar enough

as

=01;.

pious sentiments, 380. See note on K 384. 382. It is indifferent practically whether we take Ynq as a final con= ort/f/" </(/, or a local adverb junction where; both uses are of course familiar in II., though the latter is doubtless

m
A

r)dL

original.
:

local
is

the variant ethas curiously strong support. It can only be explained

374. eri
as interjectioiial. as in
tl 5'

sonal antecedent

relative after a perrare in H., but the

dye.

375. toi6n&' HKeN, toiov erjKev

van

L.

{Eiich. p. 267), rightly ; for the deictic forms in -5e refer to the speaker, and

must mean such as I note on P 46.

TOLovde

ant.

See

hardly felt, for d^Spaj is Cf. y 319 ^k tQv virtually cowji^r;/. odeu i' 383 is ktX., and dvdpuiirwv "^^iKeXovs irifjt.\f/uiJLfv, 60ev Ki roi d^iov See also note on P 703. It is &\<poi.. a (juestion if we should not adopt, with
is

harshness

Bekker, the variant

'iva

toi

rdSe

irep,

376. aYciON, for good luck.

is Hit. \ey.,

The word
Z 519,
ffrmara

but

cf.

rjXdov evaiaiixov

that these at least may be saved. The half line recurs in v 364, where none of

and

the

opposite,

irapaiaia

these questions arise.

564
SetStore?"
ao'i
iT'ai^-

lAlAAOC n
avrjp

(xxiv)

copiara oXcoXe,
i^ci^rj^

ov jxev jcip fiev

iireheveT

'A^^atw?'."
deoeiS't]';;

385

Tov
"
Tt'9

h"

Se

W9
"

fioc

yepwv Upuafxa^ rifxeb/Ser av ia-ai, ^epicne, rewv 8' e^eacn roKrjwv KoXa TOV oItov aTTOT/jiov TTftiSo'? eVt<T7re9.'
avT
if^elo,

erfreira

TOV TOV

8'

irpoa-eeiire

hiuKTopo^
^^''

ap'yei(f)6vTr)^
590

Tretpdc
fxhf

yepaie,

koI etpeac
fJ^axV^
iirl

"EKTopa hlov
Kvhaveipr]L vt]valv i\daaa<;

ijo)

fjbdXa

ttoWcl

6(f)6a\iJi0iaLV

oirodTra,

kuI vt

Wpjeiovi
7]fiel<;

KTeivecTKe

Sat^ov ofet

')(a\K6ii,

8'

ecTTaoTe^

davfid^oiJ.V

ov yap 'A^^iWev?
395

eca

fiapvao-dai,
8'

TOV yap eV&j depdirwv,

MvpfiiSovcov
d(f)Vto<;

xexo^co/xevo^ 'XTpetwvf /xla S' riyaye vrjv^ evepyij^;he fiol iaTt UoXvKTCop. e^etfxi, iraTiip
ecTTi,

[lev 6
flfc9

e| he

01

eaa-LV,
385.
1

yepcov 8e Sr) 0)9 crv nrep eyco he cl /3hoiJi6<i el/xf

wSe,

384. oipiCTOC P.

^niaeuex'

ACD^JPU
v.

Bar. Vr.
/n.
:

d,

TIC

Ti
V,

Syr.

II

TiNcoN S.
co).
||

esecc"

ONeJpwncoN Pap.
390.

388.

Yen. B. 8c coc
:
\\

387.

ZTPRSU
||

Pap.
fipeo

('.

Syr. (supr. 391.

eNicne H.
:

neipe Pap.
v.
1|

noXXci
u.

narxu Pap.
396.

'jucTo P. v'^ neipai Pap. v". NHOC JP2R. 392 am. LPi Lips.
II

II

NHUCi ne\accac Pap.

398.

rap

ucn Pap.
u,

397.

& UOI
G.

deuoc Pap.

v.

r'
!

6d'

(.-<upr.
:

r)

DGJRS

Pap.
:

Syr.
:

5h

JU.01

399. 7p. e- bk

Toi A.

oi (Ircb 5e)

toi

DQRU

ti

oi

ont J Par. b.

385. ou TI udxHC cneaeucT' 'Axoicon, he was not heluiuUmnd (never hung back) from the battle of (against) the Achaianfi, a curiou.s variation of a phrase which recurs several times (N 310, witli note, The harshness is in the P 142, 670). We may constr. of the gen. 'Axatui;/. indeed take this not as dependent on txiixv^ hut as co-ordinate with it after (TreOeveTo, he did not fall short of the

388.

wc

juoi

KaXd

el jxev
"

dav/xacFTiKus
toIs ikvui

Xeyei tovto, (xtt' dWrjs make a fresh sentence)

avvaiTTiov, Nikanor.

dpxv^ (we must

el

5e

firi,

the exclamative hoiv

The choice between and the continua-

tive /ro/;i what you say is, as so often, The variant 6s, though imlifferent.

strongly supported,

is less

idiomatic

Achaians in
Trdcra
Sei'/eat

battle
'

of.

390. neipai for Treipdeai is an impossible contraction in H. P. Knight ingeniously

483 aXXd re
this alter-

Apyeiwv.

But

native
gives

is as harsh as the former and a weaker sense. Owing to this difficulty it is fashionable to reject the But this resource canline altogether. not be commended it is far more natural that Hermes, having soothed Priam's fears, should be the first to shew that he recognizes him, than that Priam, who is anxious to pass unnoticed, should accidentally betray himself, as would be the case if the words cros Trdis were omitted. There is no reason for Priam to express he has been surprise at the recognition face to face with the Gi'eek host only a few days before (in T).
;
;

suggests Treipa [weipa) and dpeo test me and ask. But this does not suit 433. It would be better, at least in the latter place, to read 7reipaff'(ot) as a nonthematic form, or, to keep closer to the letters, Treipa{aC), the same Avith the older omission of the a. (See ^ 459 and note on Sa/jLi/di S 199.) The imperative certainly gives a better sense ; with the text Kai eYpcai must be taken as =
'

eipo/xefos,

you

ask

me

only to
;

test

me.'
cf. B 394. ecTaoTcc, idle spectators 320, where the first part of the line occurs. 398. osbe, thns as I see thee ; hardly

here.

lAIAAOC O
rotiv

(xxiv)

565
ti>0dd
t'lrecrdai.

/jbira
8'

7raX\.ofivo<i

KKiipwc
diro

Xd^ov

100

vvi>

yXdoi' TreSiovB
irepl
cicrrv
oi

pi]0)v

yjoyOev

yap

dijcrovrai

yua^?;^

e\iK(07re>i

W-^aioL.
'

da-^aKo(0(TL

ydp

ye KaOy'nievoi, ovSe hvvavTUL

(3a(Ti\Pie<i

icr^eiv eaavfxevov^ iroXe/jLov

\^ai6)v.
405

rov
"
el

8'

y'lfxei^eT
8}]
hi]

tireira yepoip

Wpiafio^ 0eoei8>/<f

/xep

et9,

dye

/xoi

OepuTTcov Trdcrav dXrjdeirjp

Wrfkifidhew 'A^i\)}os"

KaruXe^ov,

)) Trap vijeaaw ep,i^ ttuis;, ye jjllv i']Sj] Kvaiv fieXeiaTi rafxcov irpovOrjKev A^iWeu?." rjiat rov S' avre Trpocreenre ScuKTopo^; dpyeT(^ovri]^'

ere

ilO

olwvoi, (f)dyov ouS yepov, ou ttw rov ye dXX' en Kelvo^ KelraL 'A^f\A,//o9 irapd vrj'l
6)

"

Kwa

avT(o<;

ev

KXiairjicn'

hvoiheKdrrj

he

ol i]he

Kei^evwi,
400.

ovhe
. . .

t'l

ol

%pw9
:

a/jTrerai,,

ovhe

fiiv

evXal
Sell.
v
-.

TCON
ei

kXhpcoi
A) U.

7/).

ToTci

bk npcbroN unHNHXHC
sujir.)
:

T.

aneceai
olbc)
:

Pap.
408.

iKeceai

1'.

403. oV re
I!

^S
1

{siqjr.

nap6
:

AH Lips.
:

(A

(;.1];.S1'

l';i]i.

o\be

il.

cn

.1.

411.

nco
(v)

toi D.

I|

T6N9e GR.

413. outcoc Ml 9droN kungc h5' JU Yr. d. toi Paji. v. hide J) nhe) J(>R oi Vr. d, I'ar. b^ and ujj. Eu.sl. hooc il. hSh Pap. u Pap. /M, Hail, d, Par. b^ e, and ap. Eust.
,

aiiTwc U"')
K'-)

{add. hooc

U
:

414.

ou&e

Ti

oOde

TOI J Pi

oOS'^i Pap.

p.

peiideiit

is yeuerally taken as duon u^a, casting lots amid them. This constr. So Ar. understood it. however, is not Homeric or even poetical We can take the see note on A ol. and then we gen. better as partitive

400. TCON

407. eic (which should rather be

is

^cro-')

an

intolerably
a

weak word
In
J I

for

so

emphatic
all
3',
.

place.

followed by a pause, the difference. L. Lange

cf.
.

515 it is not which makes

5rj

83132

ei

fiiv

conj. et 6(6$ V<rt

might write
by casting
Cf.

/xeraTraXXo^ievos,

of thevi,

lots

among

us,

/xfTa(f>pa(T6fxe(Tda,

I was chosen. 140, ve vHll

consider among ourselves, for this sense Schol. T mentions a of fiera- in comp. variant rotai, 5e irpCiTov inrrjV7]TTjs Xd^ov, which needlessly accentuates the obvious

ei 8' dye ,uoi KardXe^op. But the verb can hardly Ite omitted altogether, nor can it bi- introduced into 406. ciXHeeiHN kotciXchon is Od3'ssean (six

times).

but

trifling difficulty

that

if

Hermes'

409. jaeXeYcri xaucoN is an Odyssean phrase, vide t 291, cr 339.

persona is now vpu>Tov inrrjvrjTr]^ (348) he cannot have been so ten years before when Achilles sailed and indeed must have been a child. 402. eHCONTQi udxHN, will set battle

412. kcTnoc, 391, etc.

413.

deictic, tlierc

he

lies

Either Hbe or

-oot]

nmst be the
rjuis

right reading. out of place

The vulg. when used

It

is

late

in

quite the

in array, as
Cf.

we speak

of a j'l^ched battle.
ir^vov

avSpdcTi Sfjpiv fdevTo.

P 158

ovfffj.ei'ieffai

koL

403. oY re, the vulg. ol'5e cannot be the pronoun is merely auaphoiiiand can have no deictic force. 404. YcxeiN cccujuicnouc noXejLiou, .see The gen. is best taken note on N 31.% with both verbs.

right

slipped in from a reminiscence of * 80 )7ws 5^ fjLoi eariu TjSe ovdjoeKarr], or A 493 dXX' ore 8tj p k toio dvudeKdrr] yever The use of the fem. ordinal adj. rfu)'s. as a subst. in this way is as familiar in H. as in later Greek see e.g. A 425
;

evening

(351).

may

easily

have

SudeKdrrji, ^ 374 irpli> y' 6t' Te dvudeKarr] re yevrjrai.

Slv

evSeKdrr]

566
eadovcr
T)
,

lAIAAOC Q
ai

(xxiv)
415

pa re
Trepl

(poira^i

apr]l^drov^ KarehovcTiv.

fiev

[Jbiv

cr/}/za
?}(W9

eX/cet

aK'r)8e(Tro)<i,

eov erapoio (JjlXolo ore 8ta j)avi]T)i,

ovSe

fMiv

ala^vvei'

drjoio

Kev avTO<; eTreXOonv,

8
alfxa
vevtirrai,
420

olov eepcnjei'i Kelrai,

irepl
S'

ovSe ttoOl
ocra

/jbiapo^-

avv

ervrrri'

TToXee? 'yap
fidKape<i
e6vT0>i,
3'

e\Kea Travra p-efJuvKev, iv avTMi ^oXkov eXaa-aav.

deoi
vlo<i

w? TOL K))8ovrat
Kol v6Kv6<; irep
ft)?

eolo
Trepl
Ki]pt."
/u,u0col'

inrei,

(T(f)L

</)tXo9

(bdro,
rj

<yrjdi]aep

yepwv Kal

dfiei'^ero

"

CO

Te/co9,

dOvcVcnoL'^,

iirel

dyadov Kal ivala-tfia 8oipa 8i8ovvat, ov iror i/j.o<; 7rdl'<;, et ttot erjv ye,

425

417. 9aNl^H(l) DJRTU^ (or 416. JU16N : byi Vr. A. 415. KOTeaoNTai Q. tQiv dvTiypdcpwi' Eust. 9aN]iHi Syr. Tap. v, Vr. d (supr. ei), and iv iroWoh eHoTo Ar. GL (Cant, snpr.) 418. aicxuNH (\J supr.). Pap. /.c: 9aNe(H O.
U'"' ?)
:

||

419. epcHeic (^pc-) AHhSU. 421. aneXecoN Pap. r^ edoio (eeioTo) O. tcoTo 422. oTo auxbN JU Vr. d. en CD//JU Pap. v, Syr. Vr. d. N 425. aiaoNQi D Vr. A Par. CHOC (efioc) S2. 423 at). (Ar. ?) Sell. T. Pap. 3i3coNai cq). Herod. aeaNciToic r' 426. aeaNUTOuc U SoOnqi Par. f c e g J
||

[|

^S.

II

ixxol

R\
it

415 = T 31, where

less appropriately.

is

used of

flies,

465. 417. OKHSecTcoc, see 418. GHoTo, a contraction which may be admitted in a late book drjeoio van L., with 7] shortened before the foUow;

423. <hs Trepiffcrbs 6 arixoi ddeTelrau Cnei 091* ovx 'OjurjpiKus Kelrai 77 dzrwIt vv/j.ia- Old Kai irpo-qdeTelTO, Schol. T.
is

The reading Oeioto is an int; vowel (?). instance of the common ms. habit of writing 6t instead of t] before o {IT. G. App. C), on the analogy of drjrjt., deiojiev aoxbc eneXecoN, a favourite Odysetc. sean verse-close (5 times) only here in where iwiKde'tv elsewhere always 11.,
:

clear that Ar. and probably Aph. obelized the line, but the last reason cannot be right, as there is nothing un-Homeric in fffpi- Objection may be taken to the trochaic caesura, though it falls within the permitted limits (see
;

on 'I' 575) but it is highly improbable, judging from his silence elsewhere, that
Ar. noticed this. 425. Koi seems
else

implies liostilr approach. 419. eepcHEic, fri'.sh, cf. roscidvs he is not parched by the sun, because Apollo has spread a mist over him. So also 757. alua is best taken as an ace. of the 'external object,' he is ivmhcd of Mood; cf. f 224 xpo"- vi^ero Sjoj '05i'cro-e(>s a.\/j.7ji>,
;

whatever imply good to give the didouNai, a form gods also tlieir due. which astonished even Eust. [rLvd de tQv
to
is
'

one does,'

it

dvTiypdcpijiv V

fToXpirjaav

ypd\l/ai

biOovvai)

and was attacked

358,
see

by Aph. (Did. on Ludwich). The alternative

667 K\aiv(p? alfxa Kadrjpov SapTn?S 345 lldrpOKXai' Xovaeiav dno jiporov aifxaroevTo., and note on ^ 122. 421. See X 371. 422. eoTo, thine own, has the testi11
.

oova,

seems to have been 8idQvai (Herod.), the Mss. giving only didovai. The form may be compared to ^evyvv/j.ei' 11 145
:

TLOrj/xfvai is different, as metrical necesSchulze ascribes the sity comes in.

mony
App.
foto
is

of reoLo in Pap.
is

ruption

Crit.

here,

on S 223, 249, * 305, X 459. ) of course not strictly reflexive and refers to toi, not to the
KriSovrai

v. (This cornot infrequent in Mss. see

;

lengthening to the license of the sixth arsis {Q. E. p. 451, see App. D, c 3). It is wiser to recognize the influence of the aor. forms 8ovvat, delvai, etc., which

grammatical subject of
A, vol.
i.

(App.

p. 561).

seem to represent do-Fevai, etc. {S'. G. So 8L5o)(TOfxev {v 358) must be 85. 1). due to the analogy of the pres. 426. eY noT* ghn re, see note on Y 180.

lAIAAOC O
'

(xxiv)

OXufXTrau t^oucrt TO) 01 uTTeixvijcravro Kul iv davuroio irep aiarji. dW' dye Sij TuBe Be^ai ifxev irdpa koKov dXeicrov,
XrjOer

ivl

/xeydpoicn

Oeow,

o'l

pvcrai, Tre/jLyp-ov 8e /j,e avv ye Oeolaiv, Kev eV KXiairjv YlTjXrjl'dBeco d(f}LKO)iu.ai.'' 6(f)pd rov 8' avre irpoaeenre oidKTopo'i dpyei^ovrrji;" ovSe

avrov re

430

ireipdt
fie

efieto,

yepate,

vecorepov,

fxe

ireicrei^,

6<t

KeXrji

aeo Bcopa Trape^

tl

rov

fxev

iyoo
fi)')

A'^LXrja Be-^eaOat. BeiBoiKa kuI alBeo/xaL irepl Kpjpi

fiol

435

(TvXeveiv,
crol
8'

kukov
kul

[xeTOTTLcrde
/ce

yevrjrat.
'

dv eyd>
iv
Tt*>

TTOfxiro^;

kXvtov

Apyo'i

[Koifirjv,

ivBuKeQ)<i

vr]i

Oof/i

i)

Tre^o?

ofiaprewv
440

ov Kev
T)

ixw^eaairo. Kol dvai^a<; epiouvLO<; dpfia Kal iinTov^ Kal rjvla Xd^ero ^epaiv, Kap7raXi/j.(o<^ fidarLya
:

roL

Trofiirov

ovocrad/jLevo'i

C" twn C7/ Syr. Par. d, Ven. B, and 428. Tcb Pap. ,u u. anoJUNHcaNTo Pap. v enejuNHCoNTo Ji; iV stipr.) Qll (-axo, si/jrn: n) ST Pap. fi, Syr. Mosc. "2, Vr. h A, Par. a {yp. /cat aneuiNHcaNTO, Snep aKpi^iffrepop) re re l^ 429. Seso P. 430 om. 'V^. 9e Pap. v^. IV- ( i'i( j, and (tp. Eust. 433. euoTo P. 434. kcKhi kckXh C. reuecuNde Paj). -'. NCcbrepoN Vr. d. 435 o)ii. P' (interlined, then axiX(\)HOC JGS. ^x^ceai G. qXiXXhi Pap. V436. ucoueOciN Pajt. v' cuXeuei erased, and again added in P"' by //ia?i. rec). ucn Piqi. v. 5' au (J. 437. 5' Qn 439. Pap. V-. W reNoiTO D Pap. v, Eust.

427. iNiJuuierdpoici
'1".

Tives Sell.

||

||

||

Oli

KCM

Pap.
m-

v^
II

440 om. Pap.

oJjkoun P ouk Sn il. ONHcdjucNoc P {si/pr. o over h). Syr. cnalsac D.IPRU Pap. ;'. ENaisac Syr. 441. iiacrcira Pap.
:
:

juacTirra Pap.

Xcipi L.

42S. Ttb ol ^^eJUNl^caNTO, therefore they

nap^
'
'

'A.,

behiiid

Achilles'
cf.

remembered them
Cf.
Xo-pi-v

(his
ol'

Hes. Theog. 503

evepyeffiduv.

gifts) for him. oi airf/xv-qaavTo

passing

him

by,'

back,

lit.

391 napkK v6ov

rjyaye, 'led past

Several Mss. have tCliv (sc. owpoiv), but a pronoun with so definite a reference could not apply to There is a well anything but deOiv. 662, supported variant eirefj.vrjcrai'To, cf. P 103. But the passage from Hes. (where there is no variant) and 'I'huk. i. 137 ai'TWi X'^P'-" o-iro/jLvrjcreffdat d^iav shew that the sense of requiting a ftivour belongs to the compound with dTro-. should perhaj)s read 5e^o for 429. see on T 10. aesai with P 5e$' e/jL^dev
'
'

say
/J.T]

made me

my

sense,'
'

much
'

as

we
'

x"-^^"-'-^^

defiance of good sense. 436. The variant yevoiro is defensible, as rejecting the very imagination of the
act.

beside myself,' and irapeK voov, past

T 133

in

437. For 3n see note on

We

. ke in the same clause The 187, //. G. p. 331. separation of the two by several words is peculiar to this place. The best
.

emendation is Pap. V, though

<rol

fx4v,

av, eonj.

supplied by by Pepi)muller,

van L.
433. neipai, see on 390. edd. 434. kcXhi, so Mss.
;

generally

has now Ms. supjiort {hp Brandreth). "Aproc in the mcuth of a Myrmidon most naturally means the Pelasgian
'

but the synizesis is no better see on N 818. than the contraction The form in -ijt being Odyssean (see 5 though 812) should not be altered in 6s KtXtai (as M 235) is an easy change.
KiXeai,
;
;

Argos' in Thessaly
438. iN^uKccoc,
zesis of OJuaprecoN for 0L(ji. in 442

(see B 681). see 158. The

and the

synidat. hjuionoic

may

both be marks of

late origin.

568
V
S'

lAIAAOC n
GTTVeva
'iTTITOiCn

(xxiv)
fieVO'i
r}V.

KOl

7]fll6pOl<i

Stj irvpyov? re vewv koL rcK^pov Ikovto, ol he veov Trepl hopira (f)v\aKTrjpe^ TroveovTO-

aXX' ore
Tolcrc
S'

iraaiv,
69
S'

e')(eve BuiKTopof dpjel'cjiovT'rj^ Mi^e TrvXwi Kal airuiaev 6'^r)a<i, dcfyap ayaje Tipia/JLOV re koX ayXaa Soiyp iir a7n)vri<i.

e(f

vTTVov
S'

445

aX)C ore
vyjrrjXijv,

8r)

KXicrirjv

Ilt]\7]uc8eco
iroirjcrav

d(piKOvro

rrjv

^Ivp/jbi86v<;

avaKn
epeyjrav
450

hovp'

eXdr'Tj'i

Kepcravre^'

drdp KaOvirepdev
dfii^aavre'^:

\a'^v7]evr
442. Ynnoici
:

opocjiov

Xeificovodev

Ynnoic xe

DQ.

445. ToTci d' 9'

toTcin &' Vr. A.

:

|!

^X^ue

^^l^NHceN (gl. iffdipewcv, 447. en' anHNHC 446. oxfia T. 5pouce A Cant. 449. uq/HXfi P. 451 oia. Q. 448. kXicih P. i.e. encNHceN) Vr. A.
443. niiprouc necon, the fortifications The of the ships, see on :M 258, 332. juxtaposition of rdcppou seems to shew that the space elsewliere conceived as existing between wall and trench is forgotten, and that the sentinels are actually at the gate in the wall, not as in I 67, K 194, at the trench consider-

The whole 675) all in late passages. conception indicates a poet who is more familiar witli the palace than the cam}) lie has ]iot taken tlie trouble to consider liow little his spacious dwelling agrees with the crowding of the Achaians along the shore, or indeed with the first conditions of a naval camp. Heyne woidd
;

Whether or no ably in advance of it. they are identical with the -rrvXauipoi of As tlie text is 681 we cannot say. punctuated, 444 is the apodosis to 443.

Heyne is, however, perhaps right in regarding it as an explanatory addition to the protasis, putting a comma after iroveoPTo, and beginning the apodosis
with 445.
is

449-56 altogether, chiefly on account of the violated F of 449 and 452. But 565-67 evidently contain an allusion to 454-56, and the conception of the liouse is the same throughout. 449. For noiHcaN here and 452 BentFor ley conj. oei/xavTO, Dawes Troveovro. other violations of the F of Fdva^ see II 371, 464, 507, 523, T 67 (the only other
reject

448. The relative construction of otg virtually forgotten in the description of the K\iffl7), and it is not till 457 that

we come

to

apodosis. described as a

what may be called an The kXicih of Achilles is

full

irremediable cases are, ace. to Knijs, f Brandreth ingeniously 40, 395, 438). suggests dv' cLKTrn on the shnrc but this does not agree with the Homeric use of
;

dvd.

counterpart of the

451.
for

Homeric

liouse,

with a fore-court and

by the ancients

0P090N, unanimously explained as a sort of reed used

'

7rp63ofxos (673), aWovaa (644), fieyapov (647), and the whole is called ot/cos (572) and Oib/j-ara (512). This indicates a complete difference of view from the rest of the Jliad, except from I. Even there, though the scene passes in the same hut, there is hardly any indication of a building on this scale compare particularly I 658-59 with 12 643-44. where in a pre;

The word recurs elsethatching.' where only in the sense of 'roof (see L. and S. ), but the ease with which the two senses might be interchanged is sufficiently illustrated by our own word
'thatch,' properly 'roof (Dach), but restricted in use to a particular covering with reeds or straw we can tran.slate
;

cisely similar context the former knows nothing of an aWovaa. The /ui'Xos, however, is common to both (fl 675 = 1 663). In the rest of the Iliad the kKkjIt] is hardly thought worthy of the formal compliment of an epitheton ornans, tlie only exceptions being k\. vtvktos (K 566 N 240) and a''wriKTOi (I 663 = fi

they thatched it %oith downy thatch gathered from the meadoivs, without feeling any need to discuss whether 'thatch' means 'a roof or 'a kind of reed.' That 6po(pos was a s/iccific name for a kind of reed is highly improbable, though Aristotle and Theoiihrastos seem to have taken it so it means neither more nor
;

less

than

'

'

roofing.

lAIAAOC n
afx(f)l

(XXIV)

iG9

8e 01 /xeydX^jv avXijv iroujaav civaKTi crravpolcnv irvKivolai- OvpTjv h e'^f [xovi'o<; iTri/SXr)^ el\dTivo<;, tuv t pel's p-ev eTrippijcra-eaKov A^aioi,
8'

rpei^
t6)v
St]

uvaolyeaKov fieydXrjv KXijiSa Ovpdiov,

X-^CKev^;
8'

155

dXKcov

dp

cTripptjcraecrKe

kuI olo<f

pa ruO' llpfMelwi epiovuio<i oa^e 'yepovTt, 69 8' dyaye KXvrd Bo)pa TToSco/ce't IhjXeiwin, i^ iTTTTcou 8' d7re/3aivv 7rl ^dova cfxovjjcrev
"
CO

re100

ykpov,

}]Toi

eyu)

deo<i

dp.jSporo's

ecXijXovOa,
tto/j-ttov

'Kpfjueiwi-

aol
fxeu

yap
eyu>

/xe

irmi^p dfia
Se

oiraacrev.

lOOC

i'jToi

rrdXiv e'laofiai,
pep^ea-arjrov

ovK

A^iXT/os"

6cf)6aXfxov<;

el'aeip,i-

Kev eh]

dOdvarov Oeov whe

452.
(sH/ir.

j3poTov<;
454.

dyaTra^efiev dvrrjv
Tpic
e'^) v (p.

QNaKTl

).

epuJUNHN eneippHcecKON
:

1).
I'
:

Taj),
f'

fi
:

{siipr.

ras.) Syr.
\\

455. Tpic l'a)i. dxaicbw T. 459. b' om. enippHcacKC .II'. duBpoTON K.
,

enepHcecKON \'\\\i. i-. ONaoirNecKON II.

Syr.'
I!

cneipHcecKON I. Paji. v-. 456. cneipHcecKC L I'ap. v

460.

xNi .HT.

ciBpoToc ^lor.

453. eniBXHc, exidently a long

ruiiiiiiig

beam

(avoiyfiTKov Brandreth), dvofiyfy

etc.,

II

221,

horizontally tlirougli a hole in one door-post, so that it could l)e thrust across the door into a suital)le hole in the other ])ost. The gate in the fortifications has two such bolts, there called 6xn^^, sec 4 Jri, and on JM 456. 454. enippHccecKON, a verb presumably conn, with priaaio, 2 571, in the sense of beating, though this is not particularly suited to express driving home a bolt. It is used similarly in Soph. O. T.

were

it

not that tbe forms with -ewi

are well supported in Attic. Where so much is uncertain alterations are useless
(Epfj.tias Fpeia F' wi'^f,

Brandreth).

1244 TTi'Xas iiripp-q^aa iaw, clashing to the doors {ewippd^acr' Dobree see Jebb ad loc. quoting Plut. Mor. 356 C einppd^ai. to and Plato Prof. TTw/xa, slam to the lid
;
;

462. This is one of the verj' few cases where eYcoiiai is used as fut. of el/xi, I will go. The others are o 213. where tlie best M.S.S. (Ludwich's FG) have i^erai, and 504 eirui(ToiJ.ai with variant eVeXeuAll other cases can be written aofjLai. FiaofiaL and referred to F'unai, hasten, aim at (van L. Encfi. 308). Here van L. reads ?pxoiJ.ai. But we may have an early case of confusion of the t\\o roots, which became closely similar

314DTJJI' dvav (TTT^pa^e, from dpaffffu). 455. kXhT^q, obviously the same as the iirifi\r)s aljove. 457. cbiHC, a contracted form found here only, cf wi'^e above, 446. have, liowever, o'i^aaa Z 89, and d'uJi76J' S 168. The origin of the verb is entirely obscure. An initial F seems to be indicated by
. .

when F was

lost.

Cf. note

on

90.

Wc

464. aranazejuLCN, an Odyssean word, 'to welcome' as host; an immortal cannot permit himself to become a guest to men. If we do not adhere to this sense of dyaira^e/xef, and take it more

forms like dvaoiyeaKOv, dv-e-uiy-e, dv-ewt$-e, etc., but is nowhere in H. supported by metre, and in B 809 is inadmissible. The Lesbian form oelyr^v (Collitz'214. 44) would point iooFdy-. not Foiy-, as the root, with oFiy as weak form This accounts (G. Meyer ^rr. 475). for the usual form wi'^e, and we might be inclined to read dvodyeffKOf in 455

shew favour (cf. dixcpayawa192) Oeov may be the subject, it would cause (ipoTovs the object ; jealou.sy that an immortal god should
'

'

vaguely,

i'6fjievos II

'

thus favour men.' But this, though with the order of words perhaps more natural, does not give so clear and
suitable a sense.

Diintzer suggests that

the line
<jy}Tbv

is

de

an explanatory gloss of ve^effKev eir] which elsewhere always

stands alone.

570
rvvrj
8'

lAIAAOC Q
elaeXOcov

(xxiv)
Il7f\.L(ovo<;,

Xa^e yovvara

465

Kal /AT^re'po? 7]VK6/xot,o fxiv virep irarpo^ \iaaeo koI TeKeo<i, ha ol avv dvfiov 6piVT]i^y

Kal

C09

apa

(f)covi]cra<i

d-jre^Tj
S'

Trpo? fiaKpov "OXv/xttov

'Epfxeta<i-

TVpiaixo^

e^

'Lirrroiv

oXto

xf^/xd^e,

'\Batov Be
iTTTrov?
TYit

Kar

avOi Xiirev
re.

6
8'

r)/iii6vov<i

yepcov

Se fiLfxvev epvKwv i9v<i Kiev o'ckou,

ev

470

'A^j^iXeu?

r^ecr/ce

Sa'(/)tXo9.

6vp\ erapoi
i]p(0<i

dirdvevde KaOeiaro-

tu>

Si fMW avrov Se Sv' oXw,

TToi'Trvvov

AvTOfieScov re Kal "A\Kifxo<i 6^o<; 'Apr;o9, 8' diveXriyev e'ScoS?}? Trapeovre- vkov

475

eadcov Kal hlvcov

en

Kal irapeKetro rpdnre^a.

T0U9

S'

vepo-lt'

'A;)^iA,X7}o?

eXad' elaeXOcov Upia/xo^ fiejaf, dy^c 8' dpa (nd<i A,a/3e 'yovvara Kal Kvae %etpa9
ai ol TroXea?
drrj
irvKivr]

hetvd^ dv8po(f)6vov<;,
di^
8'

Krdvov

vla^.
ivl
Trdrprji,

or

dv dvSp'
||

Xd^rjt,

o? t'

480

SKto : a/neLvov BaTNC ypdcpeiv iirl rod es 469. epueiHC J. 09 Pap. v'-^. N : 472. thi p : eno' Eust. 471. Ynnouc e' CT Syr. yepovTos Sell. T. 474. ozoc : uloc Pap. v^. KaeHaro (Ar. ?) C. 473. ercpoi Vr. d. ON Pap. V. 479. 477. &' apa CTOC : napacrdc Vr. A. KQi 476 d0. Ar. rap Mor.
:
|i
|| \\ I!

nai9o96NOUC Pap.

v' in

marg.

480. Ni

^ni D.

466-67. Duntzer's objection.s to this couplet are better founded: (l)the/^ir; knows nothiiig of any son of Achilles except in late interpolations see T 327 (2) Priam does not follow the god's advice,

land and taking refuge with a chieftain

among whose

retainers

he

will

enrol

as he makes no mention of either mother 465 would form a very effective or son. end to the speech. 473. anoNeuee, apart, though in the same room, see 484. tco, we can of course read rdi, but the nom. accords Avith the common use of the article with numerals to contrast a delinite number with a crowd H. G. % 260 c. 474. "AXkiuoc, the short form {Kose/b?'7) of 'AX/ie'5wv as T 392. 476. ececoN kqi nJNCON, added in a sort of apjiosition with edwdTJs, as the verb Cf. e is used with either gen. or part. 196-97 Tid(L trdpa Trdcrav iSwdriv, eadeiv The line was athetized (by Kal iriviLv. Ar. ?) on the ground that the tables were not cleared away after the Homeric
;

meal.

says that on this gi-ound the stop .should be placed after ^ti, not before it. 480. The comparison is to the familiar scene of a homicide exiled from his own

Athenaios

(i.

p. 12)

himself in return for sustenance and dNftpbc 69NG10G, because protection. only a wealthy chief will attract or can afford to keep a retinue of such broken men (see note on 11 573). The only difficulty is in the word qth, for from the construction of the sentence the art} seems to have come upon him after the Thus Niigelsbach takes it homicide. to mean the overwhelming effect of conscience, Gobel the mental disorder due to his position cf. II 805 with note. I believe that the word can mean one thing only, the force which impelled him to do the deed. Then the relative KaTaKxeiwac is explanaclause oc te tory of drr), as when Ate has come on a man who has slain another = so that he has slain another. But the relative clause has been altered in the course of the original KaraKTeivyji is statement put in a subordinate participial form, and dWuv e^LKero drjuov as the main thought usurps the principal verb. In other words the essential thought is
'
'

'

'

uis

dvr]p (pQra KaraKreivas

oXKuiv e^iKera

lAIAAOC n
(f)coTa

(xxiv)
BPjfiov,

KaraKreLva<s

aWoiv
0d/j.^o<;

i^LKero
S

dvSpo'i 69 d(f)Piov,

^X^^

elaopocovTa^;,

\^i\ev<i ddfi/3r]au IBcov YlpLUfiov OeoeiBea Odfi/Srjaav 8e kul dWoi, if d\X/i\ov<i Be iSovro.

wv

TOP
"

fcal

\i(Tcr6fievo<i

Ylpia^of irpos p-v6ov eenre'

OeoL<i

4Si

fjLinjcTai

irarpo's

(Toilo,

eirieiKeX

M<i irep h/wv, o\oo)i Kal flip TTou Kelpop ireptpaierai dfi(f)lf eoPT<; ovhe rt? ecrrip dprjp koI Xoiyov d/MVPai. Tcipova

ttjXlkov

Ap^iXXeu, eVi yi'jpao^; ovoon.

dXX"

i]Toi

KLp6<i

'^aipet T

ep

OvfioiL

ye aeOep ^wopTO<i dKovwp eiri t eXireTai i'^ixara irdpra

Tpoi,7]0ep

9a

6yjradac
481. 483.

<^i\ov

vlop diro

copra
^x* ^-

aWoN GPQ.
Cf^U Yr.
V,

eeoeidfi

d.

482. cx*^^ ,1 U Pap. 484. C : en' 1

Vr. d {yp. efio;. Kai dn6 .1. kqJ
a,
:

v,

Syr.:
486.

coTo
:

eicopocoNxa Syr. eoTo i; ceTo Zen.

:

CG.IL<,,)^^Tr Pap.

Harl.
Jl.
J!

489.

dpHN

ciNHp

ij

eoNTec ru'fs gontoc kqi XoiroN ano oYkou

488.
:

Scli. T.

1.'.

492.

TpoiHee(N) JuoXoNTQ

ARS

(-oOntq) Bar. Mor. Caut. Pap.

v,

Harl. a {p. ras.).

The poet begins, however, for drjfiov. the sake of adding moral weight, as though he were going to say ws or' fif
ficop'

not

arri

Xd^Tjt

6'y

re (pCira KaraKTeivrn,

486. coTo, not ffeio, for the gen. is used as a mere pos.sessive ffdo (fiovrjoi 2 335 is of course another matter. But fCLo, thine omi, is a very probable
;

tlie course of saying tliis he allows the other form of the thought, as the dominant one, to mould tlie

but in

variant, and it may he questioned if this was not Zen.'s reading rather than

set'ond clause.
tlie

The

difficulty arises

from

peculiar construction of the simile in having the point of comparison added

There may easily have been a mistake in interpreting troio TtijvbooTo^ did Tov e, which would be the Didyinean
ffdo.

independently, dd/x^os S' ex^h in.stead of connected immediately with ws oV 6.V, as is done in every other simile of this form. The result of the difference is that the minor touches are put in the foremost place, and are continually
in danger of overshadowing the essential elements. 482. Schol. T says rbv 8^ KaOaipovra Kai ar/viT-qv eXeyov, Schol. B ihs ei ns aire pxf Tat. irpb's rbv aypiffovra, from wliich K. 0. Miiller has conjectured that there was a variant dvSpbs es dyvireu
.

But the ordinary interinetaconfirmed by Zen.'s i/j.i'io for fj.olo A 118 and Ap. dc Pron. 108. 12 (see Ludwicli ad loc). 487. See note on X 60. oXocoi, van
scliolion.
tioii is

L. {Ench. p. 200) suggests that this is The misreading of OAOOI = oXooto. ejiithet certainly suits yrjpaos best. 488. Cijui9ic is here clearly tised to

mean round about, not apart from, the The variant f'ofros regular Epic sense. is evidently meant to meet this difficulty {durUimj apa/rt from thnn). ncpiNai^ai ajui9ic eoNTEC, a pleonasm like irepLKTlovas
In dvdpij}irovs ol TTipLuaieTaovcri, j3 6."). X 495-503 the shade of Achilles expresses the same fears for his father's treatment
his subjects. 492. TpoiHeeN though several

This is possible, but such a here. reading can only have been a late one there is no trace whatever in H. of expiation for blood except by payment or exile, ritual purification being imknown. This in fact Scliol. T seems to
;

by

ionto
Jis.^.

must be
have

riglit

Tpoiridfiv)

tlie remark iVws Se dvaxpopi<Tfj.6s rb " t'axE cdXiriy^," and we are safe in concluding only that the scholia took purification for granted as the sole motive for the manslayer's action.

admit by
<TTiv (js

the f of these case-forms in fMoXdvra -0v is never omitted, though the adverbs iiirepde and -dev, etc., are used indifferThe phrase Tpoi-qdev lovra is ently.
;

Odyssean (three times).

572

lAIAAOC n
ijco
TravaTroTfjbO'i,

(xxiv)

avrap

Tpolrji iv evpeirji,
irevri'^KOvrd /not

tcop

S'

eVel reKov vla'i upiaTov^ ov rivd (f)7]/jii \e\el(pdac.

yaav, or
lrj<;

evveaKa'iheKa fxev p-oi

TOi)?
3'
/juev
/jiOL

i/XvOov vle<i K^atoiv eK vrjSvof; rjaav,

495

a\Xov<i

fjboi

ercKTOv evl /jLeydpoiao yvvaiKe<;.

TMV
09

TToWwv
oio<;

he

6ovpo<i "Ap7;9 vTrb yovvar eXvaev e'-qv, ecpvTO Se darv Kat auro^,
500

TOP

(TV

irpoi-qv

"E.KT0pa.
Xvaofjbevo'i

Krelva^ djxvvofjievov irepl Trdrpt]^, rod vvv eive')^ licdvw vi]a<; A'^aicov,
irapd
crelo,
(f)po)

aTrepeicn
8

diroiva.

a}OC alhelo
fxvrjad/juevoi;
8'

6eov<=;,

'Ap^iXeO,

avrov r

eXeTjaov
Trep,

aov

irarpo'^'
ttoo
tl<;

eyoi)

eXeeivoTepo<i

erXrjv

oV ov
ro)i

e'm'^6ovio<i ^poTO<;

dX\,o<i,

505

dv8po<; 'jraLSo(f)6voLo
(w?
496.
eftc
JJ.OI

irorl

aro/xa
7raTpo<;

')(elp
v(f)^
v.
:

opeyeadac.
'ifxepov

(f)dTO,
Q.
:

8'

dpa

wpcre jooio-

499. bi

9euoc
:

497. eNijauerdpoici G bk ucn Vr. d.

:

C
!

Paj).

498.

unb
t'
:

eni

ano

II.

aUTOC PQ
\\

aOxouc
9epcoN
7}

12.

500. ktincc
503.

Pap.

I'.

jyjQ
505.

501. cYnck' D Pap. aVdoio Vr. A a'i9eo P

:

/x.
:

502. coTo //P.

D.

aiSoTo

aideeo Lips.

oeouc cixiXeO

(pepicxe eeouc liar.

BpoTOC

rcNET Pap.

v^.

506. xeipac opezai

Xt^i-i'a

X^^P' ^percceai Eust.

TrpuiC^d

493-9-1

= 255-56. Payne

Kiiiglit rejects

re

Kal

303.

It

was

494-97 because of the obvious inconsistency of tQi' fiev TToXXujj' (498) with twv oii Tivd (prifxi Xe^eTcpdai, But the weakness lies rather in 498, which might be or indeed with omitted without loss gain, as tlie omission brings out more sharply tlie superiority of Hector alone to all the fifty. The rhythm of 498 is unusually bad and un-Epic.

499. oToc, because beside him all the other fifty counted as naught. As a matter of fact not one of Priam's sons does anything (but get killed) in the Iliad, with the exception of Paris, Mhich

actually twelve days before. For auuNojueNON nepi ndxpHC compare Hector's own words in ]\I 243. 503. aiScTo, an irregular form for alddo atSeo, recurring in t 269 dX\' Cf. 'ipeto or ipeio A 611. (p^pLffre deovs. It should not be altered, but taken as an early instance of aloeofj.ai which later could easily supplanted atSo/xai. read a'iooLo. with a few mss. both here

We

and

in

t.

506. X^'P' (xf'P') opereceai,

tvith the

lit. to

reach

rather proves the rule, aoxoc, bij himThe sense is identical with Z 403 self.

yap epi'ieTo"I\iov"]<lKTb}p, which Scliol. T on S 424 quotes aurbs yap epvero. Tlie
olos
ai;70('s, explained inhabitants as opposed to the city, is incomparably weaker, though of course defensible (see t 40 67W woXif errpadov, CoXeaa d' avTovs). For the combination of /cat with avros no quotation need be given, as the two words have such a strong affinity that

vulg.

to the that slew my sons in order to touch his chin as a su])pliant (A 500). For the constr. cf. 99 cipe^aro x^P''"' It is more usual to read x^'P'j (p'CK-qLffLv. i.e. x^'P"* or X"P^ (Sell. T), and take opeyeadat as though = 6pe'7eti', a use of which there seems to be no other instance. Again, as it has not been explicitly said

hand,

i.e. to lift

my hand

mouth of him

that Priam has touched Achilles' chin, whereas he has kissed his hands (478),

some would understand to move to iny mouth the hand of him that slew my
sons.

presumption against being copulative at all in this connexion. For similar confusion see I 562,
/cat

there

is

a strong

This gives undoubtedly a better

277. 145, 500. npcoHN in the vague sense, see

on

sense, but is quite inconsistent with the use of opeyeadai. x^'P<^5 ope^ai, given by Eust., is what we should exj^ect. 507 5 113.

lAIAAOC O (XX IV)

d'^ufMevo^ S apa '^eipo'i uTrcoaaro i)Ka yepovTU. TOO Se /xvT]crafiep(o o fxev \LKropO'i dvSpo(})6voio Kkat dhivd, TrpoTrdpotde ttoSmv A^t\?)os' iXvcrdeU,

;io

avrap 'A^/Weu9 KXatev eov iraTep

UciTpoKXov

dWore
Scofxar

3'

avre

Toiv

Be

arova-^i]

Kara

opoopei.

avrap
Kai
01

iirel

uTTo

pa yooio rerdpirero hlo^ 'A^tXXey?, irpaiTthoiv y\6 ifiepo'^ ?;S diro yvL(oi\
Opovov oypTO, yepovra Be '^etpo^ dvicm},
errea
515

avTiK
Kal " a

diTo

otKTeipoiv TToXtov re Kuprj rrdXiov re yevecov,

fiiv
(fxoin'jcra^
>}

rrrepoevra TrpoarjvBa-

Bei\\

Bt)

TToXkd Kdic
V7]a^

dvayeo aov Kara

oio^,

6ufi6i>.

TTW? er\7]<; eVl

dvBpo<i
v'ia<;
i<;

A-^aiMv eXdepev

6(f)6a\/jiov<;

09 rot TroXea? re Kal

eadXov<i

"20

aAA,
ev

e^evdpi^a ; aiB7]peiop vv rot, rjrop. aye ot] Kar ap e(^eu ein opovov, aXyea o

efirrrj'i

Ovfxoii

KaraKelaOai edaofxev d'^vvfxevoL

7rprj^L<i

irep-

ov ydp
CO?

ri<;

ydp

eireKXdicravro

TreXerai Kpvepolo yooto. Oeol BeiXoicn ^poroiai,

a/CTySee?
elcri.

52i

^(loeip

d^vvfjievov^Ju^N J.

avrol Be r

eXuceeic om. Pap. v eXKuceelc F Lips. Xiacecic L. 514 dd. Ar. CTCNaxH Zen.: CTeNax[ Pap. qutikq 9 ck Pap. fi. J ONicrai Vi. cl aNecTH rucoN r. 515. aUTlK* dno cb (P. &h judXa If. kqk' om. i'iir. f. 518. a asdcxeo CP Pap. v. Vr. A Harl. a b, Par. a b d f j oncicxou A supr. (d corr. from e) aNecxeo Par, h
509.

be:
:

510.

-.

-.

511.

aUTC

auTic

r.

512.

/j..

H
:

QNCxeo
519 20

Li/>s.

cicxeo

Pap.

/j.

ecxeo ,1K:

*cxo
Pap.
Pap.
v^.

U
ji

o,n.
:

ezou

Pap. fxK Yzeu aj). Au.

supr.),
eV

521.

escNopise
:

LS

v'^.

(Sn in ras.). NU TOI 9e

:

||

coN om.
I).
:

P.

or

522.

aXrea
fl.

aWare
526.

524.

npHZic

t'

qnucic
b,

(liarl.

dXXwt A.

axNUueNOUC JQRSU

Harl.

Par.

acdefghj:
."10.

oxnuucnoic

cXuceeic, see

393.

the reading of Zen.

514 dderuTaf irpoeipriTai yap 'iKavQ^ " 5ia. Tov avrdp eirei pa yooio," Kai aKvpoos ov ydp ovtw^ \4yei rideiTaL to yvlwv KavTa Tot /xAt?, dXXd ixhvov ras X^^P-^ "^''^ All. The athetesis has been roi)s TToSay, generally accepted, as the 71'ia cannot be Tliat fear should the seat of yearning. depart from the trembling limbs is natural cnougli, e.g. i' 1 iO a rhai)sodist probably had some recollection of that passage and interpolated the line from

See App. Crit. on and Ludwich on 12. There may have been a variant ia-x^' but the scholia are not clear.

B B

694,

176,

587,

519-21=203-05.
522. ezeu, aor.
,

see on

285.

523. cf. II 60. 524. npfisic, profit, an

5'
e/xTTTjs
01"

Compare 550 below, and

TL
ovvricreai.,

Odyssean word. A 562 Trprj^ai

thou
(525)
ivilt

gain
also

tucught.

encKXcbcaNTo
(seven tiiiies\

is

Odyssean
526.

it.

518. QNCxeo elsewhere is always iniper. The variants point as elselike Lcrx^o. where to an assimilated form dcrax^o^

which (rather than dax^o) was doubtless

is the ciXNUJUNouc regular constr. as the i)articiple forms of the predication {U. G. % 240), part and it has respectable support the vulg. dxvi'fJiivois is a natural coiTuptioii.

Homeric

574
Sotol

lAIAAOC n
yap re
ttlOoi

(xxiv)

KaraKelarai iv Ato9 ovSet

SiScoat kukcov, erepo^; Se edcov 8copo)v ola Zeu9 repinKepavvo';, a)i fiev K afXfXL^a<; 8m]t

aXkore
a)L

p-ev

re KUKOii 6 je Kvperai,

aWore

8'

ia6\ojf

530

Be K roiv
e

Xvypwv

Scorji,

Kai

KaKi] I3ov/3p(oaro^

eirl

Xco^v'^ov eOrjKe, ^^"^ ekavvet.

x^^^^
1|

528 om. T. KHpcoN eunXeioi O u^n eceXcoN aurap 527 KaraKEiaee fap. v\ 530 aXXore 2. 12. 6 aeiXdJN Plato licp. ii. 379 d, Euseb. rracp. Ev. xiu. Soih D. 531. XoirwN J {supr. p over r). cceXcoN R. KQKWN PR. vK I'ap. BouBpcocic G. 532. KQi I: t6n bk Plato Z.c.
||
', II [!

527. This

famous passage

is

a typical

We
is

must understand from 526 that

it

in.stance of the picturesque

metaphysics

the primitive sorrow and that Zeus joy?" the answer he finds is in jars in his keeps a store of them house through the accidental opening of such a jar by a woman all ill was let This is loose upon men, Hes. Oijp. 94. in Homer not so much an allegory as a
of au early age.

When

man

aslvs

"Whence come

survival in popular fancy of what may once have been regarded as a real exThere have been from ancient planation. times two different interpretations of the one the SoloI irldoi passage. According to are both jars of ills, and the jar of boons is a third erepos being used instead of ctWos because the first two are regarded as a unit opposed to the last. According to the other there are two jars ouly, one of ills and one of boons, so that before

enjoy the jar of boons without mixture of ill. ew oiidei recalls the huge pointed jars of the Mykenaean age, which are literally stuck in the floor of the store-rooms. 528. edcoN, a most obscure word recurring only in the phrases ^eot duTrjpes eawv {d 325, Hes. Theog. Ill), 'Ep/Mda Here at least it dioTop edwv {d 335). means good things, and hence it is commonly referred to evs. It can be nothing but the gen. of a fern, e^, and how this can come from eis no one has }'et shown.

the gods alone

who

hiatus, too, seems to indicate loss which ei^s, so far as we know, never had. (That this trace of F should not a]ipear in the other passages is natutal enough, owing to their lateness.) Brug-

The

of F,

kcikQiv

we must mentally supply

erepos

This is perfectly legitimate, and nev. is in fact an instance of the idiom found
in

has suggested that e-q meiy sua, a fern, like tarj, meaning "a man's own due," so that the gods are "the givers of men's lots." This explanation fails, however, in face of the fact that the

mann

157

(f)vyuv, 6 5'

oinade

SliIikwv (for

fiev

(pftjyuv),

where see note.

Both

interpretations being linguistically possible, we have to choose on other grounds. The first has the advantage of agreeing if there are two well with what follows jars of evil to one of good, we see how it is that a man can at best expect only a mixture of good and ill, and niay have no good at all (531). This is in fact the sentiment of Pindar P. iii. 81 ^i^ Trap' eaXbv irr}p.aTa avvdvo daiovrai ^poroTs ddavaTOL. On the other hand Plato took the passage in the second way. Of this there can be no doubt, though the form in which he cites 528 is a rare instance in his works of large deviation from the vulgate. On the whole the authority of Plato and the general construction of the sentence point to this second interpretation as the right one.
;

present line, which on his view must be due to a misunderstanding of Swrrjpes ediov, is older than those in which that phrase occurs. The word must therefore remain among the unsolved problems of

the language.
mss. generally write evidently inferior. 530. Kuperai, the mid. appears to occur here only in Greek. For the dat. .see Hes. Opj)- 691 nerd Kv/jLacn wrjfxaTi
529. k'
cijuijuisac,
KafMfj.i^as,

which

is

Kvpcrai.

531. XcoBhtoc 6 etpv^pLCTTos Kal dri/xos, Eust., a butt for the insults of men. 532. BoiiBpcocTic is explained by the scholia as otarpos, a fatal gadfly drives him over the earth (Ivloi 5e ^ov^pujcmv TOP diKTov e^eSefajTO Schol. A leg. Tov olarpov). Cf. Aisch. F. V. 681
:

oiffTpoTrXr]^

5'

eyih fxdffTiyi. Oeiai yrjv irpb

7^s eXavvo/xaL.

The metaphor

is

a very

lAIAAOC n
(fioiTcii

(xxiv)

r,l5

S'

ovre Oeolai TTifievo<i ovre (Sporolaiv.

llijXyi

w<i

fiev Kal
<yVT)]'i'

0eol

eK

TTuvTWi yap eV
euvrt
TO)t

hoaav ayXaa odpa dvOptoTrovi tKeKaaro

he

r.3;

6X/3(ot

re ttXovtcoi re,
Oprjrojc

civacrcre

^Ivpixicuvecrcn,

Kai
(i)OC

01

Oeav Tronjaav aKotriv.

0eo<;

iirl

Kal

6T)K

kukov, ottl ol ov ti
540

yout) yevero Kpeiovrcov, dX>C eva iralha reKev Travacopiov ovSe vv rov ye

iraihoiv

iv fxeydpoiat

yr)pu(TKOVTa ko/xl^co,
yfxac
evl
'Xpoirjt

eirel

fxaXa TrjXodi
i^Se

Trdrpi]';

ae re

kj'jScov

ad

reKva.

Kal ae, yepov, ro irplv /xev uKovo/jiev 6X/3iov elvat

oaaov
F>4. 538. 541.

Aea/3o<i dvo),
:

Ma/capo?
535. en':

eBo'i,

Vt6<;

iepyei
537.

56caN

eecas

(}.

ic Pap. pK

oCjtoi

Vr. d.

Kouizei P.

naT5" ereKc P (e ras. ?) Li/js. 543. repcoN <,iK. 544. XecBou LR.
540.
xxiii. 9.

nomcar Taj), j/'. ton re T6N9e I'K.

:

JuaKdpcoN P {Pap.

;/

mpr.), Pint. Mor. 603d, Dion Chrys.

favourite one in Greek, as will be seen on reference to otcrrpos and its compounds in the Lexica. This gives a good enough sense. Another explanation also found favour in antiquity, viz. that the word meant fam me, ravenous hunger, on the IJut this analogy of the later /Soi'Xi^t'a. looks hardly like an Epic formation anil as to the real meaning of the word the
;

544.
Kprirr}
.

L'f.

Hymn. Jp.
ivrbz
t'
.

30, 37, 45, offaovs

^X"

'''''

S^^os

'A.6t)vCjv

Afa^os
.

f}yaderi

"SKdnapos
todivot'cra

ioos
Ektj-

AioXluvoi
/36Xoj' Sffffovs

Toaffov fir

which suggests that here would be a sim])ler reading answering to tUv in 546. occon must be taken as the not unconniion identiiKero Atjtoi,
fication of a

country with
see

its

Epics and scholiasts had probably no better means of judging than we. The most important ])iece of information we get from them is that a goddess BovfipuxTTis was worshipped at Smyrna with a sacrifice of a black bull. If the word really means 'gadfly,' this will be an
late

ceprei,

bounds,
tlie

on B 845,

inhabitants. 201.

of a legendary king or hero of Lesbos, which is said to have

MdKapoc,

name

been named Makaria after him. The various legends told bj^ the mythographers will be found in Roscher Lev.

interesting parallel

to Ajiollo

^fiivdevs

They differ so completely as to shew that there was no real local tradis.v.

and
is

llapvoTTLos, while a goddess of fanune not a Greek conception. For the formation of the word cf. ^ovwfrqaTi.s, a

beetle which poisons cattle. 535. en* ONepconouc eKCKacTo,

see

note on

35.

540. naNQCopiON Tra^reXuis dcopov aTrodOXiwraTov, Hesych. davov/Mevov. Scliol. The origin of tlie idea is given in Eur. Ale. 167 tf. (aiTTjao/JLai) fxrid' Ccawep avTwv daveiv dwpovs waidas, 7) TSKOva' dirdWv/xai dXX' evSaifiova^ ev yrji iraTpwiat repirvov The word is thus virtu(KTrXijirai (ilop. 352, and ally ecjuivalent to pnwi'dddios In form it is the same uiKv/xopos A 417. as TravdTroTfMos, 255. 543. QKououeN, fciioiv bi/ rejjort, see S 125. eTNQi represents TjcrOa of oratio
;
\

tion the name is used merely as a peg on which to hang theories of colonization in the form of genealogies. Makar father of appears also in Phokis as It has Ampliissa' (Pans. x. 38. 4). been proposed to identify the name with the Baal of Tyre, who appears Melkart, in Corinth as ilelikertes but for this there is no ground beyond the slight resemblance in form. The variant It /jLaKdpujv is not a mere blunder. is found in Plutarch {Mor. p. 603) and Dion Cluys., and was regarded as
;
'

a compliment to the fortunate i.^sland. Other critics have seen in it the name of a tribe called Md\-opes, whose e[)onymos Makar was. Snco, out to sea,
as with di'd7', etc.
; Kaeunepee. fn'gher, because forming part of the tableland

recta.

576

lAIAAOC n
'

(xxiv)
545

Kal (Ppvylv KaOvirepee Kal ^\\i]cnrovro<i aTreipcov, Kal vcdai (f)aal KeKaaOai. rcov a-e, yipov, ttXovtwl re

avrap
alt'i

iirei

toi

nrrnJia

roh'

i)ryar-jOV

Ovpaviwve^,

TOi

irepl

dva-x^'o,

M^'

aarv fidxac t dvhpoKTaaiaL re. dXlaa-Tov oBvpeo ahv Kara Ovp^ov

55(
^

ov ycip Tt

ovU
"
IX)]

fiiv
S'

aKaxvi^evo^ vlo<i kolo, Kal KaKhv dXko -rrplv dvaT7](Ti<i7r/3J/|ei9

^^

-TrcWijiada.'^

rhv

vixei^T
TTco

eirecra

yepwp UplafMO^
8toTpe(f)e^,

deoetSrj^-

pe

Opovov

I'l^e,

6(f)pd

ksv "EKTCop
55

KelTac ivl K\LaL7]iat,v dK7]S7]^,

\vo-ov,
'Iv

dWd
crv

iroXkd, rd

6cf)da\poi(TLV toc (pepop^ev.

rSw,
(tv

8e

rdxio-ra Se^at d-rroiva

dTrovaio,

Se tmvS'

Kal eX6oL<i

545
Tco(.)

9puriHC Yv. A.

||

eXXHcnoNxoN Pap.

f (supr. c).

546.

TCON Ar.
:

12

AD.IP
Teoio
:

Vr. A.

Pap. (supr. N) T {supr. n) 550. Tl om. Pap. u^ : toi BJ. Pap.

v"'
Ju"
:

;',

Mor. Had.

d.
i!

549. Scxeo J

Vcxeo

rec):
(jjie

efioc

npfisic L. 551. UNCTHcei U.

\\

eoTo Zen. P
553.
-.

(c

xs.h

add. man. be nco LQR

R'")

JUH nob

A.

3iOTpo9ec
d,

//.

554. khtqi Pap.

ap.

555. Sesai
in

anoiNQ
435).
||

556 om. P P ffl^pouai J Mor. Harl.

in ras
{^i,,,r

(iuteiiiiied, erased,

and then added

Eust.
:

margin
il

cf.

b").

eXeHic P'"RT
i

Par. g, Yr. A.

and

9epcouai P"'R.

tcon Pap.

y'

556-57

dO. Ar.

To a Greek on of central Asia Minor. the coast a journey either inland or to ' .sea was up ; so that there is only an contradiction in the use of such
'

a gen.

may have had something

to

do

with one

apparent similar adverbs to describe boundaries In Herod, i. 14"2 in opposite directions. afw is used for to the north' but that
' ;

of probably implies some knowledge maps, and does not suit the sense here.
170, is rather different, meaning njiparently 'to seaward,' while It vwivepde (172) is 'under shelter of.' is to be presumed that Phrygia and are Lesbos, the boundaries themselves,
Kadvirepde
Xi'oto,

but the constr. is a very natural tuiu may be partitive, among thein. nXouTcoi TG KoJ uidci = ^ 206. 548 is rejected as superfluous by the sentence is certainly imKiichly Cf. H 237 for I)roved by its absence. the second half. 551. npiN ndeHicea, ere that, some
it,
; ; .

fate sliall conie 071 thee, i.e. thou wilt sooner die thyself than raise him This is of course not from the dead. to be taken as a threat on Achilles' part, For Kai van L. as some have thought.
otlier

included

in

the

space
;
'

within
it is

which
a small

reads Kev.
cf.

Priam was most blessed

thing to say that he
in

For the asyndeton with

irpiv

29.

surpassed the Troad where he was king. 'EWHcnoNToc must evidently be taken to include the sea on the W. coast of the Troad as well as the narrow channel on the N., to which we now This could hardly be confine the name. See also I 360. called cLTreipuv. 546. The variant tQi seems to be duo to the harsh correlation of tcon with
545.
6(T<Tov

all

men

'

554.

we

Ke?Tai, subj., see on T 32. can read Keier' ivl or Kekrai

Here
iv,

the

normal foi'm. 556-57 ddeTOvvrai,

TfpoaunrwL
ai

otl dvapfioaroi tQl evxai Kal iwavrofpiopos i) vvoKpiais {their insincerity is imlpable). An. The similar words of Chryses in

A
'

meant

It (see above). for a locative dat.

may have
thei-e,

been but no

the same question, against his own A modern reader will be more side ? in sympathy with the poet than with the

1819 gave
'

rise to

how can he thus pray

such use is found elsewhere. The fact that KCKdceai is not elsewhere joined to

critic. The chief ground of objection to the lines lies perhaps in the weakness of 557. metrical

Alexandrine

lAIAAOC O
cr7]v

(XXIV)
acra<i

577

eV

[avTui' re

TrarpiSa yalav, eVet /jl irponou ^coeiv kuI opav (f)do'i T'/eXloio].
cip^

Tov
"
'

8'

vTToBpa ISfov
/x

7rpoa(f)j]

TroSwi w/cuf
Se

A^tXXei;?560

/jL7jkTi

vvv

epeOt^e,

yipov
Se

voeco
jjlol

kuI avT6<i
rjXOe

EiKTopd Toi
ix-qn^p,
i]

Xvaaf Aiodep
e're/cef,

ciyyeXo^;

dvydrijp dXloio yepovTO^Kal 8e crk yivioaKco, II piafxe, (ppeaiv, ovSe /u,e oTTi 6ea)v TL<i <t' ^ye 6od<i tVl ptja^i 'A-x^atMV.
fM

Xy]0et<i,

e?

ov ydp K rXairj jBpoTo<i eXdifxev, ovBe fidX" i)^oiv, crrparov ovSe ydp civ <f)vXaKov<i Xadoi, ovBe k
/xTOji^Xi(Tcret,

565
o')(r)a

pela
TO)

Ovpdcov i)ixeTepaoyv.
iv

vvv

fMi]

fJboi

fjidXXov

dXyeau dv/xov opLvrja,

Eust. npcbr' eXcHcac nvdi, Did. arixos ovx evp^drj ev tQi iraXaiwi A. 564. ec6c Cant. Vr. A. 563. Xhccic J.
Ii

557.

npcoTOC
:

Mor.

npc2)Toc
i*',

fj
:

npuTON
oito?
6

558
560.

oiii.

DPQTU'' Pap.
JUH L.

Vr. d

nOn
C*
:

repcoN !!?().
tic
:

'[

TIC

ce TIC
M,

L Cant.:
f"
'

GRS

Lips.
1|

565. K

juen

I'ar.

a
v^

f.

666. olirc
ap. Did.
||

r6p P Pap.
XaeHi

AWwt A
k'
:

oOti rdp R.
:

9uXaKac
:

t'll Pap.
juct*

Vr. A.

t'

Uu/ir. k) Paji.

p..

oy^ika Ar. A(;>T Vr.

and b d
:

dxcTa

oxHOC
TOO
A.
il

P..
:

567. JUCTOxXHceie D.J

NUN

TCON Paji.

/j}

{supr. un)

ucTOxXiccei S tcon nOn Vr. d.

dnXicccie Q.

568.

N aXreci

yp. kui 9pec)

opeiNoic Pai). v (nhc Pap.

i*).

557. npdJTON, to begin with, i.e. from The the very lirst, without hesitation. lengtliening of ue by position in this place is highly suspicious, see App. N, 15 Nauck conj. itrd irpQirbv fj.' e\^r?(Tas, but then the order of words is wrong.
;

558 is an interpolation just caught on the point of obtaining acceptance in the It is entirely ignored by the vulg. scholia and even by Eust. (though it is found in Mss. of earlier date), and is evidently due to the wish to supply an infin. to eacac, as in T 312,
q. V.

The explanation snrely is that the terrible struggle which Achilles is going through cannot be more vividly indicated than by his intense sensitiveness to even the most innocent word which can be supposed to imply hurry He must work the matter or doubt. out in his own way and at his own time, And if it is to be carried through at all. that a man it is thoroughly natural
tone.
feel some irritation at repeated prayers to do a thing which he has alreadj', under compulsion, decided to

should

How

needless this

is

may

be seen
;

from 569, 684, II 731, 5 743-44, etc. 1057 ^a<7ov avrovs, of. also Eur. Med.
H)

do. 566.

It is curious rdXau, (peTcraL tIkvijiv. that so simple a construction should

9uXaKouc, a heteroclite form occurring only here in H. {<pv\aKas I 477) except as a proper name (Z 35, o 231). It is however attested as a
genuine Greek form
the
d'
'

have given
to
;

rise to difliculties and led conjectures earlier than the interDid. wrote 'iacra^, avTl e.g. polation TOV 7;5wa5, r)i!'<f)pava^. owep ayvorjcavTi's "
iirel
jj.^

by an

inscr.

on

Arkesilas

'

vase.

rices (!) typa-'pav The Tifes include

irpCiT

tX^rjaas."

567. jmcToxXicceie, cf. t/' 187 dvdpQv oi)5^ fiaX' ij^Qv peia ov Kev Tts See on /xeToxXiaaeuv, lit. 'lever back.'
.

Dion. Sidon. as appears from Herodianos. 560. This sudden ontlmrst on Achilles' part has been adversely criticised on tlie ground that Priam's words include nothing to account for so sudden a change of

448.

568. Tw, there/ore, because I am acting under divine compulsion and not of my own will. For cn ciXreci A gives as a variant the more usual ivl (pptai as o 486.

But

cf.

88 Kelrai iv AXyeji

dv/xds.

VOL.

II

2r

..o o
t

IMAAOC n
(T,

(xxiv)

fi7j

jepov,

oi)S'

avrhv

ivl

K\tcTi7]iaiv

iaato
570

aXircofxai Koi lKeT7]v irep e6vra, Ato9 ecperfia^.^ 8' 6 yepcov Kal eireldero ixvOcot. cS? e(t>aT, eSBeiaev
UifKeihr)^

I'tpm

oUoio Xecov 0)9 aXro 0vpa^e, eirovro, ovK oIo9- a/xa rwi 7e Sua) eepciirovre^ ou9 pa fidXiara AvTO/xeBoyv r}8' "AXt/i09,
8'

rt 'AxtXey9 erapwi' /xera ot To^' UTTO ^vy6(f)LV \vov

9
8'

IlaT/ao/cXoi^
L7r7rov<i

76 Oavovra.
re,

575

yfxiovov^

a'ya'^ov
8'

KaZ

rolo KrjpvKa KoXrjTopa r^epovro^, elaav ivcraoirpov 8' avr' tt7r?7z^779 eVl 8t(/)/30U
^

I'^ipeov

'ETO/3e7?9
eXiTTOi^

K<\)a\rj^

airepeia-L

a-rroiva.

Kah
o(^/ja

8'

i^e/cyi'

^ape' evvvrjrov -irvKaaa'i hoirj olKovBe ^epeaOai.

8i;o

re ;^tTWi/a,
t'

580

8fM(oa^
i/oo-</)tz^

8'

eKKoXecra^ Xovaac /ceXer

a^</)t

aXet^/^av,

aeipao-a9,

W9

fJ^V

^pl^ap^o^

/XT]

fiev

ax^vfievrji
'A;)^iXr/t

ovk epvaacro KpaUrji y^oKov

8'

iSoc^ viov,^

iratSa

ISciiV,

dpivOelrj
8'

c^lXov rjrop
(f)Tfid^.
m-

Kal

KaraKTeiveie, Ato9
570.
b' ovi.

akirvrai
571.

569. r^pcoN Q.

AC.

90x0 pi]rHceN Pap.

574. 576.
1|

572.

eupaze
Pap.
e* T.
V.

xa"<ize L.

573.
|1

II

h5'

re kqI JPQS.
ovi.

eepdnoNxe S. ouc 6n Q.
:

aCPTOJuebcoN

aXKiiieacoN
|!

uno
.

anb Yr. A.

Ynnouc

578-79
Pap.
v.
I-,

HK
A
:

578.

di<ppoN P.

Uc(c)coTpou
.
.

DP
I!

(cu

ras.)

QRT

Vr. b A, yp.

eusecxou

en Pap.

anon[HNHC Pap. /x. fi. Vr. d acb(i)H(i) [G]RU Pap. x6Kon: ^v Ti(Ti k6ton A: &ixeivov
\\

cin' om. Pap. m)581. doiH {A supr.) 580. nxcoNa Pap. v\ 584. 583. YaH(i) CPT Cant. Bar. INlor.

(eu[

GH

5e ev

ou KaTcpusci P
569.
JuiH
.
.

ou KarepiisH

ti<ti.v

r6oN Sch. T (Herod.). 00 KarepUKOi A.

1|

OUK epucaiTO

ouS", see H. G. 278. rarely left long before a vowel P>raudreth /eras, ingeniously. Ai6c C9eTJuidc in a general sense, the laws of Zeus ueTijo-ios (i' 213, etc.). 572. oYkoio of the tent, see on 448.

570. Kai
;

is

inside the tent, can see what is going on so that 583-86 outside, as it is night seem to be an untimely repetition of the motive of 568-70 (Hentze). The simple
;
'

explanation given above shews groundless this difficulty is.

how

Brandreth). the same (lescription is applied to Antilochos. 577. KaXikjopa, crier', here only in H. Cf. Lat. except as a proper name.
is

The F

neglected
oj

(5e 56/uoio

575. Cf.

78-79 where

584. xo^on ook epiicaiTO, ev tlctl kotov 'Piaou KarepOKoi.- diyu.et^'oi/ 5e xoXo;/, Did. vbs xo^o" (so Heyne : eavol k6\ov ms. ), oi 5^ k6tov afxeLvov de ydov, Schol. T.

calatnr in the sense of attendant.

578. eucccbrpou, vulg. iv^^arov as 275. ivaawrpos recurs in Scut. Here. 273. The simple (rOiTpov felloe occurs only in Pollux, but is implied in e-rriaauiTpov.

x^^o" must be right, but Karep^KOL is better perhaps than epvaaiTo, which is not elsewhere used precisely in this sense,

though

579 = 276. 583. n6c9in

it comes naturally enough from that of 'preserving in the breast.' This is expressed in full in tt 459 firj e av^urri^
.

ypoiT]

Kai

UrjfeXoireirjL

eXdoi

dvay:

bringing him into the p-iyapov, but taking him to another room. It has been objected that it is not easy to see how Priam, sitting
aeipdcac,
'

not

7AXwj' fXTjOe (ppecrli' eipvaaatTo. 586 is no doubt an interpolation

subj.
is

the dXixHTai after the historic tense indefensible, and shews that half the

lAIAAOC n
Tov
d/x(f)l

(XXIV)

579

8'

iirel

Se fitv

ovv Bfiwal \ovaav Kal -^plaav cXaiwt, koKov (SdXov i)he -^noiva, (f)apo<;
'A-^iXev^ Xe'^ecov iirWriKev deipa^,
590

avTo<i
crvv
8'

TOV J

erapoc i'jeipav iv^earrjv iir' dTri]vriv. S 6j'o/j.i)i>v kralpov MCfxcti^ev T tip' eireira, (plXov " fii] /jioi, YldrpoKXe, aKvB/xaivefiev, at kg Trvdijai, elv "AtSo9 irep ^u>v, otl E^KTopa Biov eXvcra
'

irarpl
crol 8'

(piXwi,

eirel

ov

fioi

deiKea hwKev airovva.

'

e"7w Kal twz/S' dirohiKTaofxai oaa eVeot/cei^. Kal <i K\ia'iriv ttuXip y]ie Sios" A^iWeu?, ^ pa eX^TO 8' eV K\ta/jLO)i 7ro\v8aL8dX(ot, evBev dvkcTTT],

av

595

Toiyov TOV erepov, ttotI he llpia/jiov (^dro fxvOov " u/o? p,v Bi] Tot XeXvrai, yepov, ft)s" e/ceXeues",
Kelrat
o-yfreai

ev Xeyeecra d/iia 8' 7]oi (f)aivop,vr)(f)iv avTO<i dywv vvv Be fivrjacofieOa BopTTOv.
8'
'
||

600

589.

supr.

au
(i.e.

an" A t6n t' T. n aneeHKCN P. d. 590. fieipoN Vr. A. t" .1 1'Q Alor. Eust. 591. b' 594-95 a0. Ar. 595. supr. eneeiKCN K. 597. Yzero Lips. Sn S. wc Tap. r'. occ' apecxH <J cu KcXeiieic CDP. 599. eneXeucac J(,>T liar., 7p. A 600. ap" ecTH).

ainhp Vr.

II

dnHNHi

HoT

9"

ajuia

L.

line lias

been carelessly adapted from 570.

;

In that line there is no word of murder it wonld be offence enongh against the rights of the suppliant if he were roughly driven away though Achilles naturally leaves the lengths to which his anger
;

to his hearers' imaginaprobable enough botii tliat the poet should in his own person continue this effective reserve in 585 and that an interpolator of less delicate taste should break through it by adding 586.

might carry
tion.
It is

liiia

Achilles to plead that the surrender of the body is not dishonourable. In our ignorance of the Greek rites it is not how Patroklos was to be easy to say given his share of tlie ransom ; but the words of Andromache (X 512) suggest that a portion of tlie clothing would be burnt in his honour. Similarly in \ 3031 Odysseus promises the shades eXdijjf els
'lOdKr]v OTelpav jiovv, ij tls dpiarq, pi^eiv iv fitydpoicn, wvprju t ep.Tr\riaip.ev ea6\C)v.

587-88 = ^ 454-55, p 88-89 nearly. Of the two (pdpea (580) one we may suppose is put as a cover on the bier, the body clad in the chiton being

wrapped in the other. 593. Note the hiatus before "EKTopa. It is due rather to the refusal to elide TL than to any reminiscence of an initial
a in"E^-Ta;p (from
(Tex

= fX"')-

594-95
0<hp(j}v

adeTodvTai., 6tl ovk opOuis eVe^a

of the costly things would probably be reserved to be buried with his ashes, when taken back to Greece. The custom of bringing gifts to the graves of the dead was as widely spread in Greece as elsewhere, and the Mykenaean tombs shew abundant evidence of the jiractice. Kai TWN9e, in addition See App. L, 8. to those already Ijurnt on tlie pyre. 597. The kXicuoc seems to be identical with the dpovos of 515 and so in A 623
;

Some

virb \iyei aTToKeKvKevaL tov veKpov. yap TOV Albs -qvayKdadrj, eirel ovk clu rrfv iirip HaTpOKKov Tifjucplav Ouipwv r/Wd^aro, An. These arguments are quite in-

compared with 645.

The two are usually

distinguished, see particularly a 130 11"., where it is clear that the kXict/jlos was a

sufficient.

Tliougii

Achilles obeys

the

lower seat. So also in O 442 compared with 436. Such a trifling lorgetfulness
is of no critical importance. The little that can be conjectured about the K\i(rfi6i will be found in Helbig H. E. pji. 118,

command
itself is

of Zeus, yet that command conditional upon the bringing of

;

the ransom (119, 137-39) and it is only the receiving of the ransom which enables

122.

Toixou ToO erepou.

219.

580

lAlAAOC n

(xxiv)

rPjt

Kal yap r rjVKOfio^ Nco^r] e^vrjo-aro airov, TratSe? ivl pbeydpotaiv oXovro, irep SooSeKa
3'
vlee'i

e^ fih Ovyarepe^i, e^
TOi/9
fxev

rj/3a)0VTe<i.

dpjvpeoco /3loio Ta9 S' "Apre/xi? lo')(^eaipa, ouvK dpa ATjrot ladaKero KaWLTrapytcoiSoiM TKIV, Tj S' aVT7] yeiVUTO TToWov^(bf] diro 7rdvTa<; oXeaaav. TO) 3' dpa, Kal Sotd) irep eovT
Trecfyvev

W-TToWoiv
Nw/Brji,

air'

ywoynei^o?

ol p,ev

dp^

vv7]/j.ap

Kear

ev

(povcoi,

ov8e rt? yev

610

KurOd-ylrai,
TOv<i
I'l

Xaoi/? 8e \idov<i
SeKdrrji
pLvrjcraT
C.
,

Trolrjae

Kpovtcov

S'

8'

dpa rrji dpa aiTOV

dxou
:

Odyjrav
iirel
:

deol Ovpav[cdV6<;.

/cdpie
fi

SdKpv ^eovaa.
:

602.

a6pnou
:

603. THI
II

h J

thc Vr.

d.

C
S

Pap.

V.

604. 5*

o'lti.

D.

uieec

Par. ".

605. an'

^n' P.

dix^s 611. Kaeedijiai <,) Vr.

:

yp. Kal uleTc

ol<v

^NiujuerdpoiciN Did. ABcbcoNTec

||
||

Pap.
,L

-.

Kaedijiai

(supr. e over e).

612.

ecbN

{leg. eeoij

oOpaNicoNec eeaijiaN

the only appearance in H. legend, so popular in classical times, as X 582-92 gives the only mention of Tantalos her father, though without any mention of the relationship, wliich is jirobably a later The localisation of the story on notion. Mt. .Sipylos is doubtless older than the Theban myth. It is true that the lines (614-17) in which this, as well as the allusion to the famous rock-figure, occurs, have been regarded with suspicion since ancient times but as shewn on 613 and 614, the arguments leading to this conclusion are by no means convinThe familiar form of the fable cing.
602. This
is

of

the

Niobe

608. M bk reiNQTO for avTTj de yeivaadaL, the I'avourite relapse into the direct construction. 611.

no means of saying why turned to stone. The to some form of the legend allusion unknown to Schol. A, who explains avrl Tovs XiOlvovs ras xlyvxa.s Kal dav/HTradeis This will ewolTjcre irpbs to /xt] ddipai..
the folk

We have
were
is

evidently not do, for the gods would not make the folk hard-hearted in order that they might not bury the victims, if they meant to perform the rites themselves. Clearly the folk were in some way involved in the olience and turned into stone in punishment but the gods,
;

apparently due to Aischylos and Sophokles, each of whom wrote a 'Niobe.' Sophokles also alluded to
is

the story in two well-known passages, EL 150-52, Ant. 823-32. According to the tragedians the children of Niobe were seven sons and seven daughters, while Hesiod, Pindar, and Mimnermos are said to have spoken of ten of each other numbers are (quoted from other sources (see Roscher Lex. s.v. ). The six sons and six daughters are attributed in the same words to Aiolos in k 6. 607. icdcKETo, here only, frequentative
;

mindful of their friendship with Niobe and her father, did not allow Leto's vengeance to go so far as the denial of funeral rites altogether. There is no doubt a thought of the etymology which, as we know from the Deukalion legend, brought Xaos and Xaas into relation.
613. Trpos T7)v dLa(pu3viav tu)v veuirepuv. (paai yap Kal avrrji' dTro\e\i6iI}(rdai,"Ofj.ripos de ov, An. The two versions ai-e recon-

from

*tVdc<;, iad^'ofxaL.

According to one

legend Leto and Niobe were once intimate friends, the daughter, like her father Tantalos, having been admittted to intimacy with the immortals, Aarw
Kal NiOjSa fxdXa /xev rpiXai
fjaav eraipai,

by the story as given in Apollodoros and the scholia, according to which the the slaughter took place in Thebes disconsolate Niobe returned to her home in Sipylos, and long afterwards prayed the gods to end her grief by turning her to stone. nOn be nou contrasts this
ciled
;

later period with that of the catastrophe. But the later forms of the Niobe legend are so various that we can trace

Sappho,

flag. 31

Bergk.

them back

hardly

to a

definite source,

or do-

lAIAAOC O
i^vu

(xxiv)

)81

Be

7T0V

tV

Trerpr^iaiv,

iv

ev

^CTTvXcoL,

60i (paal
614.

Bedwv

ovpeatv oloiroKoLcni', /u,/jivai evva^

:

mi

614 17 de. Aph. Ar.

Vr.
h.

nerpHICIN ^N
ScIjoI.

nerpaic H
l.'il.

Ji.t

nerpaic H *n

615.

eedcoN

TU9cbeoc

Soph.

J-Jl.

more than note their ditrerenccs from Homer. It is clear that there is no
absolute inconsistency between the few fragment.s of the story wliicli we have
licre.

being superlhious thus prove indispensAll antiquity able to the tiiought.

of the stone figure of Niobe wliicli be seen on Sipylos. It has generally been recognized in a rude ligure in front of a recess in the face of This has owing to a cliff near Smyrna. weathering but a distant resemblance to

knew
was

still to

yi 1-17. dOeT.lt'Tai. arixoi.

d',

utl ovk aKOel

;

XovOoi

TU!t

''17

5'

&pa

crirov fivrjcrar'."

yap
fcal

aTreXidwI^ri,
rj

ttws criTLa wpoariveyKaTo

^iye, fTrei xal t) irapafxvdia yeXoia '(ttl Sk Kal 'Sibfir) iipayf /cat aTreXiOwdTj. Kal ixdWbv ye t6 'lltrtJSeta twi xapaKrijpt,
'

human

being,

but that

it

is

work

Kal rph Ax^^^'-O" ipp^cfavTO." ttws 5^ Kal \i6oi Kara to crvyex^^ Tb iv.
'''d/jLcf)'

hands has been placed beyond a doubt by Mr. Simpson, Mr. Sayce, and others who have examined it. Acof men's

yevofiivT)

dewv eK Krjdea
'

iricrceL ;

TrporjBe-

TovvTo

8i

The

last

An. Kal Trap' Apicrrocpapet, two arguments are not valid

of
ev
;

cording to the latter it is 'the likeness of the great goddess of Carchemish, and the cartouches engraved by the side of
partly in Hittite and partly in Egyptian characters, shew that it was carved in the time of liamses-Sesostris
it,

can be paralleled and in X 503-4 (cf. also A 479-80) the legend told that the water trickling down the rock-iin;ige actually was a perpetuation of Niobe's grief in stone. The expression eppcocaNTO for dance is 8 cf. Hesiodean as Ar. said Tlhcmj.
the repetition
;

himself.'

An

iuscr.

of

Roman
'

date

shews that the ligure is Plastene, Mother of the Gods.' Pausanias, hima])pears, a native of the district, describes the figure thus (i. 21. 5) ^5^ wXijaiov fikv irerpa Kal Kpij/xvos ecrrcv, ovSev irapovTi axVP'-'^ wapexonevos yvvaiKos ovre
self, it
:

KaXovs, l/xep6evTa$, iveTTOirjcravTO eTreppuxravTo 5e woacriv, and also

Xopovs
Vi'ii.

Hymn.

KaXbv x'^po" But this is a very natural ippuaavTo. specialization of the Homeric sense move

261

/ier"

ddavaTOLCii

dXXus

oi'Te Tvevdovarjs

"

el

Se ye iropponepij)

yivoLO, dedaKpi'fxivrjv dd^eis opdv Kal KaTTjcprj Another See also v. 13. 7. yvvaiKa.

nimbi)/,
;/'

529,
It

50, II 166,

i;

411, 4' 367,

Smyrnaean,
a
similar

Quintus

(i.

299

ft".),

has further been urged that the expression 900! is not like the Epic style, for mythological facts are within But the exthe poet's own knowledge. B 783, ])ression can be paralleled from f 42 Ov\vfj.Trdvd\ '601. (paal 6eQv eSos d(T<paXks aiel efx/aevai as well as from T 416, j.v. Further, Niobe was turned into stone at her own prayer, not as a punishment thus the mention of her will not deter Priam from following her
3, 0} 69.
;

description

in

metre.

gives (See

Jebb on Soph. Ant. 831.) But it is clear that they are not referring to the what is now called the Niobe description does not correspond closely, as the figure of which we know never weeps,' and is said to look more like a human being from a short distance than from a great (see Prof. Pamsay in
;
'

The arguments for rejection exanqile. insutlicieut. The are therefore (|uite Do not connexion of thought will be abstain from food on the ground that to eat is a slighting of the mourner's even Niobe, type of the disduty and so far was this from consolate, ate interfering with her expression of faithful sorrow that, by the favour of the
'

gods, her grief was actually immortalized in stone. So mayest thou eat now, ani yet hereafter (^Tretrd Kev, 619) duly

iii. 61 ff.). It is very probable that the ancient Niobe is to be identified with some natural rock further inland a recent traveller, Schweisthal, claims to have found such a one exactly answering the conditions, but his identihcaA full and clear tion is not satisfactory. account of the whole question will be found in Frazer Paus. iii. 552 615. euNoic, cf. B 783, where the word is more appropriately used of Typhoeus couched beneath the earth.

J. II. S.

tt'.

Here

The

mourn thy

son.'

The

lines

far

from

it seems to mean only dwellings. scholia compare Pindar i\''. i. 3 ^OpTvyla 5efiviov 'Apre/xidos.

582

lAlAAOC n

(xxiv)

ai T d/x(j)' 'Axe\(^iov ippcoaavTO, vvfK^dwv, evda XlOo^ irep iovaa dewv ck K7]8ea -rreaaei. ii\X dye S^ Kal vwC ixeSMfMeOa, Ble yepace, (TLTOV eiretrd Kev avre <^i\ov iralha KXaioicrda

"iXtov eiaayayoov
rj

TrokvhdKpvTO^ Se tol ea-rai"

oCv

620

Kal dvat^a^

dpyv^ov

o)kv^

'A;^tA,A,ey?

re Kal dfi(f)7rov ev Kara Koafxov, erapoc 8' eSepov T dp" eTrto-ra/Aei^fo? irelpdv r o^eXolcnv, jjiia-TvXkov T epvaavro re irdvra.
o-^d^'MTTTTjcrdv
7repi(j)paB6(o<i

AvrofJieScov
KaXol'i
01
S'

S'

dpa

crlrov

e\o)v eirevetfie rpaire^Tji

velfxev

625

ev

Kaveoiatv
oveiad'
ttoo-lo^

drdp Kpea

'A^^tXKev^.

eV

erolfxa

avrdp eVet
rjroL

Kal

taXkov. TrpoKelfMeva %et/3a9 evro, iBrirvo<; e'f epop

'

AapSaviB7]<; UpLap,o<; davixa^' Ps^y^iXqa, 6aao<i erjv ol6<i re- deoiai yap dvra ediCKec-

630

avrdp avrdp
"

el(Top6(ov

AapSaviStjv HpLa/xov 6av/J.a^ev "A'^^iXXeix;, r dyadrjv Kal fxvOov aKOVMV. 6^\riv

rdpirrjaav e? dXki'iXov^ opowvre<i,
IIpLafxo<i

errel

rov 7rp6repo<; irpoaeeiiTe yepcov

^eoetSr/?-

Xe^ov vvv

fxe

rd^icrra,
and
(qi.
:

Siorpe(j)e<s,

6(f)pa
:

Kal

rfhr}

635
Sch. T.
||

616. iiyeKHiofi

supr.,

Schol.

A,

East.

rivks

hy^^Kikcxou
II

629. auei JC^,. 622. C96Z' P. 619. aSre exepoi R. eppucoNTO ^'l. (1. 630. xe J supr. re(?)Ti *e Pap. c yp. zeN axiXXeuc J. aap9aNidHN npiajiiON t' oij;in L. 632. oi};iN T 631. 6 om. GZ/JPRTU. (T ill run. viMi. -l). Qh C. KQI ADGJPU Pap. ;-, Vr. A: kcn 12. 635. nOn 633. TdpfiHcaN J.
:
:
\\

It is not strange to tind an Acheotherwise unknown, in Lydia. Ace. to the scholia a stream there was called 'AxAijs, and there were others called

616.

623-24 =
times in
630.

317-18

I00.S,

17:627-28 = 191-92.
Del.

625-26 = 1 216627 occurs many

'kxe\i^'-os in Troas,

Arkadia
p. 450.

see Pans.

Achaia, Thessaly and viii. 38. 7, Strabo,

The name implies an intimate acquaintance with the country at which we need not be surprised in this book.
In our ignorance of the local terminology, the variants 'AxeXijiw and A-xe\y)(n.ov have as good claims to consideration as the text.
'

Helhig has well remarked how the overmastering admiration for physical beauty which is so characteristic of the Greek mind has in these lines where the beauty of the old man is as vividly recognized as that of the young one of its

most striking
pressions.

as well as of its earliest ex-

auTa, face to face, i.e. when brought into comparison. Cf. A 187
dfxoLwdrj/j,vai avT-qv.

617.

with

Krjoea,
it

ecwNeKmay betakenattributively xvoesfrom the gods, as E 64

di(T(f)a.Ta.

632.

we use

oq/iN of outward appearance, look. So Z 468.

as

deuf eK
to join
the

But
e\'

it is

with
Cf.

Treo-aei,

sc.

ijods.

Aios

quite possible by the act of X 280, Tjeidrjs

often.

dedv

i^

adb-qi p 518,

and

The

more weight to the fact that the turning to stone was a reward, and is therefore more suitable to the consolation of Priam.
latter gives

635. XesoN, ^)?fi me to bed, cf. eXe^a, the reading of the vulgate in S 252. KoiJUHoeNTe recurs in 8 69pa Kai 294-95, xp 254-55, in both cases with the variants 6cppd Kev and iravaibfieda. The latter was read by Ar. here, airpeires
. .

yap to Xeyew tov Uplafiov rapTrw/j-eda (Did.), though he made no objection to

lAIAAOC n (wiv)
v7rvo)i

583

VTTO

yXvKepoiyt

rapiriofieOa

KOt^rjOevre'

ov ydp TTO) fxiiaav .oacre inro ^X(f)dpotaii/ e/xoiaiv, i^ ov aiji^ VTTO -^epalv e/io? 7rai<i ojA-ecrt" Ovfiov, a\A,' alel arevd^o) kuI Kr]8ea fivpla ireaaoy,
av\rj<i

ev

^oproLai Kv\ivSofiepo<i Kara Koirpov.

TTacrd/jLTjv

640

vvv

Srj

Koi (TLTov

Kat aWoira oivov

\avKavt7]<i
Tj

KaderjKa'
8'

irdpo^ ye /xev ov

TreTrdcrfirjv.'
,

erdpoKTiv IBe 8/j.coi]iai KeXevae 'AT^iXeu? hkpivC VTT al6ovai]L $e/j,vai Kai pr]ya KaXd t e^virepOe Td7rT)Ta<;, TTopcjivpe' ep,/3a\eeiv, cTTopeaat

645

T ev0efxpat ovXa'i Kadvrrepdev eaacrOai. 'y\aLva<i al 8' taav Ik fxeydpoio Sdo^ fxerd -^epalv e')(^ovaai,
al-yjra

S'

apa aropeaav

hoLco

Xe^e' eyKoveovaai.
:
||

A (svpr. xapn) PQT Vr. A Par. b napncoueea R. nou 1'. unb eni C. 637. nco 639/ Tap. v KoiUHeeNxec 11 640. Kara: nepl 1). 642. XeuKONiHC (C supr.) neccco : yp. ndcxco Vr. b. jueeeHKa C. KaeiHKa // ])S (Pap. f siipr.) Mor. Harl. a, Vr. A (cf. X .325). ecBaXeeiN JI. 645. CNfiaXceiN Pap. v 643. Sjucohicin eeine U. 9unepeeN
636.

nauccojueea Ar.

KOiJUiHecNTC

ecaceai

//.

xdnHTa Vr. A.
:

646 om.
647.
12

II.
:

KaeunepecN
PJI-.

x'

<punepeeN

P.

|i

ececeai J Pa}), /jl {svpr. a). Ar. AGQT ap' ^cxopecaN

9doc

^daac

648.

apa cxopecoN
/jl

(ap' om.

Ri.

eNKaN[eoucai]

Pap.

{si'/ir.

o)

eNKONcoucai Pap.
TapTTTjaav above.

v.

But the use

of TraveaSai

= to

Compare
20.
642.

also II 226,

and

see

App. X,

rest,

without any
;

specific reference

some activity to be rested from, is very doubtful the authority of S 260, and in any case we ft 17 is inadequate should need -rravdofieda, the aor. subj. As between Kai and being iravaoixeda. Kev, the former is recommended by the Kev is very rarely found after fact that the purely final '6(j>pa see //. G. 287 h.
to
;

XauKaNfHc, cf. X 325. 643 = 1 6.''.8, 644-47 = 5 297-300, 77 336-39 (and 673-76 are extremely similar to the following passages in 5 302-5, rj 344-47. x Compare also f 289-99 497 = fi 647). The lines are evidently more in place as referring to the palaces of Menelaos and Alkinoos than to the hut
;

Weber
finds

{Entiv. dcr

Absichtssiitze,

i.

35)

only eight cases, with six of 6<ppa dv, out of 237 instances of final Kai is to be taken in the con6<ppa. tinuative or explicative sense elsewhere found in relative clauses see on T 165. It may he translated by our so. 636. und, best taken in the local sense, as though slee^i were like a veil spread e 492 (uttvos) over a man cf. (piXa jSXecpap' dfX(piKa\v\pas, rj 286 ijirvov Kar'
; ;

campaigner their use here is part of the general view taken of Achilles' abode, and does not in itself prove that the Od. may not have borrowed them hence. Tlie
of a
;

converse, however, seems more likely. I 661. 644. ^Hrea, see note on xdnHxec are similarly used in a: 12 ev5ov<r'
ev T TaTTTjat Kal ev TpyjToTai \execr(rt.

156

virb Kpdreacpi. Tairrjs

TerdwcrTO (paeivos
Cf.

suggests that also 224.

they form pillows.

a

dwelpova

XfCei'.

640. x<^P'''oici, cf. A 774. 641. Kai ai'eona, anunmetrical reading. It would be better to read Kai T, Bentley. /cat may i]d' with Brandreth as in t? 295. have slipped in from a reminiscence of 19 (TITO!' Kal Kpea TroWct Kai aWowa /U. olvov epvdpov, and the similar r 197.

647. 9doc,

by-form of

8ats,

used

collectively, occurring oidy in the re])etitions of this line, S' 300, 77 339, x 497,

294. In all cases there is respectable MS. authority for (e/c /xeydpov ?) 5at5cis. 648. erKONEOucai, only in this line in H. though familiar in Trag. The der. is doubtful.
i/'
,

584
Tov
,"

lAIAAOC O
S'

(xxiv)

iTTiKepro/jbecov
fxev
Bj]

Trpoaecpi]

TroSa^
fii]

wku? 'A;^tXXeu9'
50

e/cT09

Xe^o, ryepov (plXe,

/3ov\7](f)6po<;,
irapi'^fievoi,
oi
i)

ivOdS'
l3ov\a<;

i-n-eXdrjia-LV

^ovXevovaL
Ttf
ere

ri^ 'A;^atwi^ re fxot alel eari. 6efj,L<;

TMV

e'l

iSoito

doi]v

Sia

vvktu fiiXaivav,
iroifxevi

avTLK

av

efeiTTOt

'Ayafitfjivovc

\a(ov,
655

Kai KV
a\\'

avti^\ricrL<;
/xot

Xucrto? veKpolo jevocTO.

elrre

d'ye

ToSe

koI aTpeKe(o<; KardXe^ov,

iToa-crrjpbap

/ne/juovaf

Krepe'C^efiev

"EKTopa

Blov,

re ixevoo Kal Xabv epvKOi. 6<ppa Tew? avT6<i TOV 8' 7)/j.eL^eT 7retra jepcov Upiafj.o<; ^eoetSj;'?" iOeXeL'i reXeaai rct^ov "EKTopi Sim, el ixev B/] fi

660

wSe Ke

fMoc

pe^wv,
&)?

'A;)^^t\ei),

Kexapifr/xeva

de'irj^.

olaOa yap
d^efiev
650.

Kara darv

eeXfxeda,

rijXoOi

vXij

i^ opeo^, fidXa Se T/3we<f SeBiaacv.

o)t>.

5h
;<
:

V:

Toi L.

Xchon

DGJQ
656.

r^pcoN R.
D.S
I'liji.

652. BouXeiicouci U.

Vr. A (Pap. 654. qutikq 5 Pap.

^0

Ki^a\ U
t'.

Xezeo

S.

||

655.

rCNOlTO

eceTxai
:

rcNHTai

i>.

KOTaXesON

658. re JueNCO

ucNico Ap. Lex. 151. 34. 660. Ju' ovi. P. ei^ccic Vr. A. 662. uXhn Pap. v^. King's ami ajj. Eust. if JPRS Bar. Mor. Vr. A Harl. b d, King's Par. a.
||

aropeucoN 7/K liar. Moi. 661. pesac JP() 663. &e rdp Ar.
:

This 649. eniKepxouecoN, tauntmg. should b(! tlie sense of the word, from the parallel passages, II 744, x 194, as well as from the adj. Keprdfiios, .see A
539,

275.

of view

6,

419.

The application

is

very obscure, but it is best taken as expressing Achilles' tone in speaking of

shifting of the point perhaps not impossible, though If yivy^rai. is to be very improbable. letained, it would be much better to read i^eiinji with Agar {J. P. xxv. 320). For the subj. in apodosis after d with opt. compare note on I 142.
is

The sudden

Agamemnon, as though he bitterly assumed that his enemy -would thwart him at every oj)])ortunity. There is no taunt in his words to Priam. The only possible alternative is to take the word to mean a sense which bantering, might be supported by Kepro/xiois in w
' '

657. noccHJuap, a curious comjiound on the analogy of it^rjfxap, avTTJfxap, etc. There ap])ears to be no similar comiiound
is

240, where no malice is implied. miglit then see in Achilles' words a playful apology for i)lacing Priam's bed outside the hut, though the aWovcra. or irpSdofios is the regular sleeping-place for as in the parallel unexpected guests, passages of the Od., but this is at least a serious stretching of the sense of iiriKepTOfliwV.

We

of TToaos in Greek. The simj)le 7r6(r(cr)oy not found in H. 658. P'orxecoc as an iambus see T 189. 661. oabe must mean as I shall say It it cannot = oi''Tws, as thou hast said. is, however, not actually explained in
;

what ment

follows,
'

though the required stateby giving us a truce for eleven

650. X^so, see note on d^^o T 10. 655. rcNoiTo, vulg. yhrirai, on which Monro says, the subj. appears to express the certainty of the iurther consequence, as though the case
'

days,' is virtually contained in Priam's reasons for requiring that length of time. 662-63 are lejected by Peppmiiller (as well as by Diintzer on other grounds), as giving a wrong reason for the length of time needed, viz. that it will take them so long to collect the wood whereas really nine days of mourning were
;

hypothetical

[avriK'
//.
(,'.

t.v

i^ei-iroi)

had actuallv occurred,'

demanded by ancient custom which he illustrates by Plutarch's statement that Lykurgos limited the days of mourning

lAIAAOC O
ivvrjiiap
Tiji

(xxiv)
yoaoifiev,

585

fiev

k
Si

avrov

evl

/jLey(ipoi<i

SK(iT7]i

Ke ddTTToifiev BaivuTo Te Xao9,

665

evSeKUTTji rfji 8e BvcoBeKuTTjc

Se k TVfM/3ov

eV

avron
et

Troir'jaaifxev,

7roXe/xt^oyu,et',

Trep

avdyKi].'^

avT Trpoaeenre TroBdpKT]^ 8to? 'A^iXXeu?' " earal, roi kui ravra, yepov llpla/x, ws' av AceXeuet?*
Tov 8
a'^i](Tu>
ft)?

yap iruXefxov ruaaov ^povov ocrcrov avcoya*;.'' apa (f)0)V7'](ra<; eirl KapiTMi x^lpa yepovro<i
hePneprjv,
dp^
ev
p^rj

670

eWa/Se
01

irco^;

heiaei

evl

OufMMi.

p.ev

irpohopwi 8op,ou avrodi Koip-i^aavro,

675

Krjpv^ Kal ripla/jLo^, irvKLvd (fipecrl p^r^he e'^^ovre'i, aiirdp A^tXXei/9 evhe p^v^wi K\i(Tiri<^ iuTriJKTOv TML Se JipLarjl'i irapeXe^aro KaWnrdprjio'i.

dWoi,

p,ev

pa Oeoi re koI

dvepe<;

'nnroKOpvaraL
vrrvcoi-

evBov iravvv^LOi, /xaXa/cwt

hehpLrjpLevoi

aXX ov^
oppbatvovT
vtjcou
8'

Kpp.eiav epcovvLOV vttvo^ ep,ap7rTv,

dvd 6vp,ov
virep

otto)?

T\piap,ov fiacrtXija

680

iKTrep-yfreie

Xadcov

i6pov<i
fcal

Trv\awpov<^.

ari]

dp^

K(f)a\jj'i

piw

vrpos^

pivOov eenrev

664.
667. 669.

r' C. K* roocoucN Pup. i>. 665 om. Q. CNijuuerdpoic C ?a]i. r. nToXejuiEOJUGN .IK I'ap. noXejuizojueN // llail. a: nroXeJuizoueN Yr. A. 670. t6ccon noXcjuoN A (with and xupr.) GU. coc cu ^ repojN R.
:

j-

SccoN

Eu.st.
v..
:

672.

aesiTcpHi Tap.
:

v.
|[

aeicH(i)

673.
3'

oi

too

('

IJarl. a.
:

SeiceiQ ADT Paji. auTOei auTou Tap. v.

:

fx

SHcei \v. b:
674.
S.
v^.

676.
679.

&^

apa

(hk

A)

Bar. ^Mor.

Sap Pap.
(last c

/x

siipr.
"

678.

nuKNd huSon Pap. /u'

P.

epiieiHN G.

cpiieiac cpiouNioc

over

n).

euapneN

and the funeral to eleven. The inter])olator, he thinks, being ignorant of

held it necessary to supply an ex)ilanation of the length of time required. This is ingenious, and Ihids some sujiport
ihi.s,

in tlie

for 5^5f-

non-Homeric form dediaciN (oeidbeing the only perf stem else-

note on iKSvfiev II 99, and H. G. Philoxenos accented oaivvro, regarding the word as contracted from Saivvaro (plur. ). This of course is imTlie word might stand for jiossible. SaLvmro, but it is not clear that the two vowel -sounds were ever 'hetero.see

8-3. 1.

lint it clearly is not where found). The coujdet may be exnecessary. ]>lained as a touch of natural jiride taking the form of an apology for accepting Yirchow remarks that the offer at all. to this day all the wood recjuired for Hissarlik and the lower Troad has to be brought by horses from the distant heights of Ida. 664. fifydpoLci ydaifxep Pick, as a non-

'

.syllabic

more probably

thej' coalesced

from the

first.

671. (Jrasjiing by the wrist is a sign of kindliness also in cr 258, 8eiTepT]v eiri
Kap-n-Qi

f\wv
of

e/x^

sjieaking 108.
67-3.

Odysseus).

X^^P^ irpocrrivoa (Penelope See also

thematic form (cf y6av{l) Z 500 note), to restore the long form of the dat. 665. SaiNUTO, opt. like daLvvar' a 248,
,

For the npoSouoc see App. C. forms the guest-cliamber- also in 3 675 = 302-05, a very similar passage. I 663. 677-78 see B 1-2, K 2. 681. iepovic, see note on K 56 (f>v\dKui> 682 = B 59. Uphv riXos.
It

5S6
CO

lAIAAOC O

(xxiv)
olov

yepov, ou vv tl aoi ye /meXei kukov,

evSei'i

avhpcKTLV iv Si'jioiacv, iirel a ei'aaev '\^i\\ev<;. Kai I'vv jitev <f)i\ov v'lov eXvaao, ttoWo, 8' eSto/cav* aelo Se k ^wov kol TpU roaa Soteu airoiva
iralhe^ roL fxeroiriade
yi'(oi]i
ft)?

685

Xe\ifip,evoi,

at

^K^ya/Me/jLvcov

\Tpi8j]i;,
,

yi'coiocn
8'

8e

7rdvr<i

W.'^ai.oL."
3'

e(f)aT

eSSeicrev

yepcov,

KijpVKa

dvlcrrrj.

Tolaiv h
pLfi(f)a

'EpfMela<;

^eOf'

'i7nrov<i

ijfiiovou^

re,

690 rt?
eyveo.

uW

dp
By]

avTo<;

(IXavve

Kara crTparov, ovSe

ore

iropov
eireir

l^ov iuppeio'i TroTa/xolo,

oi'

[=:.di>6ou
ltLp/xeLa<;
r)(ii<;

Sii/}]evro^,

dOdvaro'i TeKero Zeu9,]

695

Oi

irpo^ jxaKpov "OXvpLirov, Se KpoKOTreirXof; eKthvaro irdcrav iir^ alav, o eL<i cicTTV eXwv OL[xo)yi)L re arovayiji re
I'lfJiLovoi

fiev

dire^rj

iTTTTovi,
eYt'ft)

he

veKVv

(f)epop.

ouSe rt? dWo<i

^

aW

irpoad

dvhpoiv koWi^copcop re yvpancwp,

iKeXij

dpa
iv

K.acrcrdp8p7],

^pvarjc

A^pohiTqi,,
elcreporjaei'

Hepyafiop elaapa^daa <^i\op Trarep'

ecrraoT
683.
Slcfypoyi,

700

KrjpuKu re darv^ooorrjp'
T.

re ueXei
d.

ueWei
'.

684.

c"

b'

R.

686.

coTo
co)
||

]'.

687.

TOi

re \r.

692. Thcn 1?. eiipfioc R 693 om. ADTU Pap. fx v, Hail. a. 694 om. Rt. eXcoN eXoN Vr. A^ exoN Yr. A'-. 697. 9epON creNoxHi Pap. v. 701. cctcwt" Ar. D ecrawT* Hail. a. (7/5. 9epON; IHJ Pap. n.

KHpuKQ
(ei
:

r Pap. /j. [sk/i,: k). 688. &' QNiCTH Koi ^neiecTO juiieco J.
k"
:

tnoIh

{siipr.

CGSU.
:

689.

eupp*oc
696.

ill

ras.).

aroN

687. naTB^c toi, the ms.s. generally accent 7ra?0fs Toi. But such a use of the article is very doubtful. It can be explained as used to oppose perhaps the sons left behind to Hector but this is not satisfactory. Of course uieT. XcXeiAuieNoi cannot mean left alive as opposed to the slain. There is no difliculty in waW^s toi, the sons thou hasl,
; ' ' '

*i\y)ixi, a form which does not recui-, though the thematic eXdw is found in

the infin. Adai'-eXdeti'. 697. huionoi, the usual relapse into the direct constr. in place of V^^oi's re,
(pepovras.

699. For the only other mention of Kassandra in the Biacl see N 366 If. (she

liehind,' like t6 pd ol reOvw/xevov 7)evZ:,l72, i[.v. 68S. TNcoHi, the subj. indicates that

remaining

the discovery of Priam is spoken of as something positively expected, whereas thechanc(!of ran.som afterwards is moicly a possibility a rlietorical toudi to arouse Priam's alarm, (yvoir) is obviously ex;

The scholia is nothing here to indicate tliat she possesses the gift of prophecy which played so inii)ortant a At the part in the later Ejtic cycle. same time there is nothing in the words inconsistent with such an idea and the fact that the poet for what reason we
is

named

also in X 422).

remark that there

cannot
fit

should exi)lain
choice

eluded by 7cww(7t. ) 692-93 = 2 4.33-34, * 1-2. 69.'3 = e 1. 696. eic can mean no more than 'to,' 'toward.s,' as c? vrjas sometimes means the naval camp,' not 'in/.o the .ships.' ^'to 2 rather i\av as from eXwn, also
;

have thought
Ka.s.sandra

to

make

of

to

discern the

body

first

may have

sug-

it to laterimitators. 701. cictuBocothn, air. Xey. evidently for aaTvlio-qTr^v, though there is no other case of sucli an assimilation of ot) to ow.

gested

lAIAAOC O

(xxiv)
ev

587

rov
"

8'

dp'

e(^'

^)fj,i6v(ov

tSe

Kelfievov

Xe^eeaai.

KooKvaev t
o^lreaOe,
el TTore
-)(^a[per
,

dp'

eireiTa yeycove

re irdv

Kara dcrrv
lovre'^,

Tpwe? Kal

Tpcoid8<i, "EiKTop'

Kal ^coovri
iirel
,

fid-^rj^i

eKvoarijaavTt

705

cu?

ecpaT
Se

ovoe rt? avrou

fieya -^dpixa iroXec t' ^v iravTV re Brjfxoyi. evi irroXei ALTrer aviip

ovSe yvviy

Trdvra^ yap dda-^erov iKero Trevdo'i'

710

^vfi^Xr/vro irvkdoiv veKpov dyovTt. TrpoiTat TOP y aXo'^o^; re (f)i\.7] Kat iroTvia /jL7]tt]p

dy^ov

iir d/xa^av ivTpo-^ov dc^aaai, dirTOfxevai Ke^a\rj<i' KXalcov 8 u/j,(f)iaTa6 oyLttXo?. Kat vv K Br] TTpoirav rjixap e? rjeXtov KaraBvvTa ' ^KTopa SaKpv '^eovTe<; oSvpovro irpo irvkafov,

TiXXeadrjv,

el

yu.?)

dp'

"

K 8[(f)poio yepwv Xaolai fierrjvSa'

ovpevai,
he
8i\6e/j,ev'

715

et^ari

fiot

aurdp

eTreira

daeade KXavOfxoto,
co>?

iiryp dydyco/jii

So/xovSe.
dirrjvrjt.

(pa6\

01

hiearrjcrav

Kal el^av

704.

oij/acee Zen. (ap. Et.

M. 646.
:

32).

Il

CKTopa aio[N Pap.

;

/x:

705.

Pap.

v^.

707.

oOa"

apa
Vr.

'.

eIni G.

noXei
P.
a.

GJP

&]h tic cni Pap. fx. noXeT T nxoXiT H.

j/.

auToe"
708.

auToii S

zooontg aUToei G.
II

adcxeTON
r':

pa acxexoN
:

T: acxexoN
Tco
9"

709.
v

hunBXhnto Pap.
e<p'

710.

TON
\\

t6n5'

JR
:

tcon

r'

Hail.

711.
:

auiasaN

CHRU
|l

712.

aN9iCTae Pap.

ajU9icTaT'

P
||

Lips.

ojuiXoN Z/j/.

713.

KaraQuNai pi Lips.

hjuioncimn U. ojuiiXoc P (-oc altered from -on ?) acaceai JT 717. accceai Pap. j'^
Lips.
:
|i

afsaca

acacee

A {supr:
12
^c^

e over .second a) Zf R.

6rdroiJuii

(including

and Pap.

/u.

v).

KXaeuoTo P. doJUONde
|j

ardrcoui
yp.

DG

ardrcouai

noXiNde A.

Tiie

I'orni

is

doubtless due to the Ionic

^/3wcra,
'

^313

also as

contractions,
title is

/Sw^e'w, etc.,

with a

misapplication of E])ic diectasis.' The the same as KaXrjTOjp, 577. 704. bij/ecee is most naturally taken as an aor. imjier., see note on E '212. The imper. is the mood regularly used in appeals made with the formula ei Trore, see X 82 rdoe t aideo Kai fx eXerjaov avTr]v,
t

gives a 708. 710. 61 TOV

Xeyeiv,

an imper., better sense.

.

and

this certainly

t6n
5e

ddcxeroN, see on E 892. TiXXeceHN, so Hdt.

.

ii.

TVTTTOVTai,

OV
ii.

/ULOL

OCFIOV
;

iCTL
KciTre-

and similarly
;

42, 132

TTore

roL

XaOi.K'qSea

iia'^bv

eweaxov,

and other instances in A -39, E 116, 372, 7 98 and the appeal to the past becomes meaningless if it merely follows upon a bare statement of what they will now behold. The 'jussive' future expresses the indifference of the speaker, e.g. Z 71, and is thus out of place here. There is some other slight evidence for a sigmatic
;

Tro. 623, etc. vKp6v Eur. See H. G. 140. 1 the verb has acsense by association, quired a specialized and with it the construction of other verbs expressing the same sense directly. The use is almost confined to verbs of ritual. Cf. note on T 254. 716. 1101, 'ethic dat.,' malcc me way
Koxpd^-qv

for

the. mules to jmss. 717. acecee, here the 'jussive' or rather concessive future, expressing 'then I shall say nothing against your taking

from the root ott-, e.g. iwoij/aro., Pind. fr. 88. 7 (Schr.), and 3}\pa- eWov Herodianos took bxpeade in in Suidas.
aor.

your

fill.'

less suitable.

The imper. daaade is here cn^N (Tret k Brandreth,

:

eVet F'

van

L.

588
01 S'

lAIAAOC n
eVel elcrdryayov
iv

(xxiv)

KXura

hcofxara,
S'

rov

^lev

eireira
720

rpr)Tol<;

Xexeeaai Oeaav, irapa

oi T
iirl

elaav aoiSoi/?

dpi]V(ov
ol fiev

i^dpxov<i,

(TTOvoecraav doiSrjv
he

8^ dpijveov,
8'

Tqiatv

WvBpof^dxV

\VKO)\vo<i
721.

arevdxovro yuvaL/ce<i. ypx^ yooio,

epHNOUc
722.
IJai..

719. ol &':

aW
il

Bar. Mor.
oi
!

ADP

(.mjn: con)

Tf/ Pap. m

",

Hail,
iv

a,

Vr. b

A.

bk ^ oY re Eust.
12

5h epHNeoN DP

dWwi.
:

ap'

cepi^NCON

(cepHNOUN

apa epHNCON Yr.

Par. e g li, 723. d).

THICIN

ToTci P, if dWuji A.

From napd 720. TpHToTc, see T 448. to ruNQiKec is a passage of great diffiThe punctuation and reading of culty. the text are now generally accepted as the sense only means by which a satisfactory can be got. And bi/ the bier they set the in the singers, leaders of ike dirge, who the dolorous led, they the dirge, and
song

taken up by ol fxiv in apposition cannot But we may fairly be exactly paralleled. compare sentences like 4> 162 tf., wdiere a simple statement is broken up in tlie course of delivery and divided into two The ancient critics parallel sentences. The took the lines quite differently.

icomcn wailed in concert. That is, a certain number of singers sing a formal dirge, to which the women keep up an accompani-

weight of MS. authority is unquestionably I'l favour of reading dprjvovs, e^dpxovu' o'i
re CFTOvbtaaav aoLO'qv
ol

fiev dp' idprfveov.

''.)

ment
ol'

of 'keening.'
. .

The
;

relative clause

begins as though dpi)but the form of the sentence is interrupted in order to bring out the antithesis between the two That the aoiSoi elements of the dirge. were professional mourners liardly admits of a doubt the custom of employing them is practically universal in Eastern and indeed exists in full force countries,
re
aoiSifv

veov alone

were to Ibllow

This involves taking dp-qvovs (or dp-qvovs = dprjvwidovs, with the non-Homeric order These two of words e^dpxova' ol re. We do not know objections are fatal.

what the reading

t!ie line

of Ar. was, as though has the diple in A, the .scholion but referring to it is unfortunately lost the presumption is that the best ms.s.
;

No more in many places to this day. vivid picture of the scene can be found tlian in Mr. Bent's description of the
/j.ot.po\6yia

Note that ol /j-eu dpa preserve his text. always begins a clause in H., so that if we read it we must manage to have a It is not impossible stop after doidrju. that the source of all this difficulty may be found in the word arovbeaaav. If, as
well be, this represents an aor. 3rd plur. of some verb allied to (rrivw, the cause of the corruption would be obvious, and the sentence would be perfectly clear

which he witnessed at Mykonos {The Cyclades, chap, x.): 'The (paid) lanienters who headed the procession broke forth into their hideous
wails.
fortli

may

And

as it passed

by women came
Similarly von describes an

from their houses to groan in conwitli

cert

the others.'
i.

Halm

they set the minstrels, leaders of the wail, who groaned their lay ; so icailed they, and the women groaned in concert, arovdxrjcrav it not
lie

{Alb. Stud.

1.51)

Albanian funeral. 'The women .sit about the corji.se, and now begins the dirge proper, in which neighbours as
well as
is

might be the verb required were

;

kinswomen take

part.

The dirge

so familiar if such a verb does hidden, it is more likely to have been a forgotten form. Agar {J. P. xxv. 322) points out that oi' re is general, and

always in verse, and as a rule consists

suggests
dpovTo
I

of a couplet sung by a solo voice, and then repeated by the chorus of women. These dirges are fixed by usage but it sometimes hapi)ens that one of the mourners is inspired by her grief to utter a lament of her own.' ^^apxos and e^dpxeiv are the technical words for the leaders of a chorus, cf. 2 606. The sense thus obtained is satisfactory, though the
.
.

doidrjv, like

e^dpxovs, o'i r' e^dpxovffif d6Xo(p6povs ot dedXia irocrcriv 124 and other similar lines (see
dpr]v<j}v

note on Friedlander thinks 527). that a line has been lost after 721 a of which there is no clear phenomenon evidence in any other place in H. Others

constr. is

undoubtedly harsh, and

o't

re

simply reject 721, or o't re Oprjveov, for which there is no justification. 723. The various attempts which have been made to bring the following laments
.

lAIAAOC n

(XXIV)

589-

"\iKTopo<i avdpo(f)6voio Kapr] fiera '^epcrXv e-^ovaa" avep, a7r' aloivo'^ i/e'o? o)Keo, kuB Be fM X'lP^^ XetVeK eV fxeydpoiac' Trait'? B en vt']Trio<i avrco^,

'-^

ov TeKOfxei' av

t'

t'Yai

re Bvaa/bLfiopoc,
TroXf? yBe

ovBe

fxiv

olo)

"tj^yjp

i^eadat
/}

irepaerai'
pixTKev,
a't'

70/3
5'

irplv yap 6X(o\a<:

kut

UKprji;
fxii>

e7rtcr/c:o7ro>>,

ov Tt
vt'jTria

avry]v

eYe<i

aXo^oi/s"

KeBpa<;

koL

reKva

730

8>/

TO/

Tii-^a

viivaiv
rrjiai

o-^iicrovrat

yXacpupPiicri,
reKO'^,
'/

Kal

fxev

eyo)

/xera

av

av,

e'/xot

avTrji

evdu Kev epya deiKea epyd^oio e-^jreai, dOXevcov irpb avaKTO^ d/xeiXij^ov t] Tt?
piyjrei 724.

A-^aiMV
735-

^eipo^;

eXcov uiro irvpyov,

:

Xvypov oXedpov,
v,

QNdpOipoNOlO
.

innoddjuoio

DP

I'aip.

Vr. b A.
5"

725.

ncon Zen.
11.
1'.

NOC

X"PHN
:

C//I'.^T -Miu. \ r. A 732. JLXeN Eust.

T- (Rliosos) in ms. outcoc hi toi R.

726.
I'.

en

Se tc

731. 734.

oixHcoNxai

A (eV aWtjn V cti CT Hail. Vcn.

duciXiKTOU

3h

(;.

toTci

K.

aeeXeucoN C('H.

I':

dueiXiX'ou Tr.
into lyric successful.
I'ornis

cannot be rc<;ardcd as
first

make tempt was von Leutsch, who

The
to

the atnoticed

that the lament of Hekabe

fell into four divisions of three lines each, of which he made two pairs of strophe and antiThe same principle he exstrophe. tended to the other laments by means of He was followed by various athetescs. Westphal and Kuchly, but the arbitrary nature of the theory is shewn by the fact that they none of them agree on the lines

them something of a lyric The themes taken by the character. three are Hector's valour, his piety and its reward, and Ins gentleness.
naturally give
724. aNdpo96Noio, others iinroMfioLo.

Both epithets are commonly applied to Hector, the former being rather the more
usual.
725. an' aicoNoc oiXeo, fhoti hast jicrout i>J li/'', a ratiier strange expression. Usually the life is taken out of man T 27 etc. There is nothing to be
islied
:

which are to be

rejected.

Pepimiidler

sees in them instances of the ancient form of hymn in vbiJ.0%, which was a hexameters generally in honour of a god. though there is some slight evidence that The nome it was used also in dirges. consisted of three parts, the apxn or
'
'

said for Zen.'s viov.

AVith this ex726-27, cf. X 484-85. ception the lament of Andromache i.s quite independent of that in X. airrbs Piatt with much 729. auTHN
:

exordium, the

and the thus tinds in the lament of Andromache an apxh (7256fj.<pa\6s

or body,

a<pp7)yh or epilogue.

He

30) and (7(t>py]yis (740-4.o) of six lines Hekabe each, with an o/xtpaXos of nine has an apxv and a-cppvyis of three lines each and an oficpaXos of six Helen has the same number of lines for dpxv and
;

see on 499. probability 730. piicKfu, another of the iteratives it is not found so common in this book elsewhere. ^X*^*^! VTi'fJ-oXoyrjae to ovo/j.a similar Cf. E 473 "EKTopos, Schol. T. instances will be found in X 507, a 6.
;

T 407, etc.

734.
he/ore

deXeuwN,

the (5/x0a\6s (reff(pp-rr/U and seven for There is something to be jecting 772). said in favour of this view, as the three laments have some appearance of being

thf face compare 9 57.

of,

see on H 453. npo, see on P 667, and

735. This story of the death of Asty-

formed on the same plan

but our ignorance as to the construction of the nome is such that the theory can be only a The contents of the laments conjecture.
;

anax was handled by the Cyclics. Tzetzcs quotes the following from the 'IXtds fiiKpa
of Lesches
:

ai'Tap 'AxXX^os /xeyadvuov (paidi/j-Oi I'ioj 'EKTopdrjv AXoxof t^dTayev /coiXas fVt vijas.

590
Xoofievo^,
i)

lAIAAOC O
wi

(xxiv)

TTov aheK<^eov
^'^^^>
^'^^^''

eKravev ^'E/crwp

Trarep

V^ ^

"EKTopo^ ev

TraXdfMVi^a-LV

/^"^" ttoWoI \^x"^iMV oSa^ k'Xov aairerov ovZa^.

740

ev Sai XvyprjLov jap fielXixo^ eaKe irarrjp reo? Kara aaTV, TO) Kai ixtv \aol fiev oSvpovrac Be TOKeva-i yoov Kal irev6o<i e67)Ka<;,
cipprjTov
efxol
fioc

"EKTopov ycip ovhe rl

Se fMciXtara XeXei^jrerat

clXyea \vjpd-

0vi]i(TKa)v
el-Tre?

fioc

\ex(ov ttvklvov eVo?,

Se

e/c

ope^a^, ov re Kev alel

%et/?a9
;i^eoyo-a."

/jLefiV7]iix7)v
fe)9

vvKTCL^ TC

Kul i]p.aTa hdicpv

eirl

745

T?ji(TLV

arevdxovro yvvaiKe^i. e(^aro Kkalova, 8' avO' 'EKd/Sv dSiVoi) i^VpX^ y6otoirdvTcov ttoXv ^LKrare ttulScov, ""YjKTop, e/x6)i OvfjLou
^tXo? ^ada deolatv Kal ev Bavdroio -rrep aia'qi. ol 8' apa a-ev K7]Sovro aXXou? jxev yap 7raiBa<; e'/xoi"? TroSa? co/cu? AxtXXeu<; d\b<i drpvyeroco, irepvaax, ov rtv eXeaKe, nrepriv
7]

[lev

fioi

^coo9

Trep

eoiv

750

'

SdfJbov

e?

"IfM^pov Kal AijfMVGv

v".
||

d/xix^aXoeaaav
Paji.
:

736.

xwJ^eNOC Pap.
Pmji. u.

d)l

cbi tini
:

DGPKST
y

v.

737.

He
||

Inei

hkqi
il

740.

Koi
:

ken CR.

Kara

ncpi Pap. v\

h Pap. v. 744. eTnac

\\

PPi Ikr.
JUicbi
:

ou be U.
\\

745. JueuNoijUHN P.

TiNQ

t)

Pap. v\ on tinq Enst.

OAAoi

noXu

11

750. oi &' nepi D. &\\wl eXhici A. eXeCKC :

747. toTci(n) DP. h^' Pap.

:

au
v.

L.

748. 752.

hn

753. OJUixeaXoeccaN P

{Visupr.):
TracSa
5'

uixeaXoeccaN Aiitim.
eXwc
ck

koXttov

ivrrXoKdfxoLO

Tidrji>ris

pl\pe

TToSos

Te-ayCcv drb Trvpyov

tov Be

irecrovTo.

DCKa^e

Trop<l>vpeos

ddvaros Kal fxolpaKpaTair).

'

XurpoN oXeepoN,

accus.

in apposition

ing it emphasizes fwos in order to mark the opposition to if davdroio trep aiarji. The 752. nepNOCKe, cf. note on <i> 40. connexion of thought is rather di.sjointed, as is natural in an expression of violent grief; hut the idea plainly is, 'though Achilles' treatment of thee has been so
;

uith the sentence, i e. expressing the 6um or result of an action, .see on A 28. 741=? 37 (see note there). Observe the sudden and liarsh change from the
third person similar to that in P 679
. .

f^^.

^^^^.^ ^^.^^.^^

^j^^^^

^f

j^^^,

^^.^^^^

^^

j^^

^^.^^

^^

^1^^^^".

^^Yiev sons, ^^^ jj. j^^^

jaoi

to

the second, which

(is

ended only to thine honour.' nOn be (757) thus forms the antithesis to all
that precedes ; the freshness of the body jg a marlc of divine favour. 753 ajunxeaXoeccoN, an epithet recurring in the same phrase in Hy7nn. Ap. 36 "Ifj.j3p6s t evKTifiiv-q Kal Arjfj.vos The meaning of the d/j.Lxf^a\6e<T<Ta. word is doubtful. It is referred (I) to

is

tots

aoi,

el'

TTou

tSocTo.

TJiere, however, the

apostroy.he is only a rhetorical figure. 744. nuKiNbN enoc, vnse loord, here with something more than its usual force as a stan<ling epithet (as 75). Paley quotes the words of Tacitus on his absence at the death of Agricola, eircepis-

semus ccrte mamlata vocesque, quas lienihos

jcmwio figvrehins.
745. 749.

ueuNHiuHN, see note on ^ 361. nep here has no concessive mean-

fxiywui, as = aTrpocrfuKTos, inhospitable, either from its inhospitable shores (with which idea the scholia evidently derive -aXo- from aXs), or because of the evil repute of its inhabitants the Sinties

593:

(2)

to o-fiix-Xv,

misty, perhaps

lAIAAOC n
a-eu
8'

(xxiv)

591

eirel

TToWa
vvv Se
Ketaai,

WarpOKKov,
/J,oL

e^eXero y^v^rjv ravat'iKei -^oKkml, pva-Tu^ecrKev kov irepl ai}^ krdpoio rbv eirec^ve^;' avearrjaev Be pLiv ov6
epcn'jet,*;

755

6)V

KaX 7rpua(f)aT0<: eV fMeydpoiat

6v t

root

iKXo<i

dpyupoTo^o<;
h

AttoWcov
JHO

oh dyavoiai ^eXeaacv
fo)9

eiroL-^opievo^
'^joov

Kara7re(f)vr]t.

e(paTO
8'

KXaiovaa,

dXiacnov opive-

Tt]cat

e-TreiO'

""^KTOp,
rj

e/xMt

'EXevr) rpLTUTT] i^^jpx^ 'yooioOvfxoii Saepcop iroXv (jiiXrare iravTuiv,

ecrrlv
755.

fjLev

jJLOi

7r6ai<i

^AXe^avSpo^

6eoeiSi]<;,
757. epcHeic
\

754.

cseXeo U.

puxdzecKCN P.
v,

eppweic
Si

i.

A.

759.

araNoTci BeXecciN PS
II

Vr. A).

anoixoweNOC C.

A aroNoTc Paj). KaTan9NH(l) R Pap. v, <V

iv

dXXui

BeXeecciN
cIWojl
:

BeXecciN

KaTane9Nei
/'IJ
I'ai'.

TS

(J KaTene9NeN {supj: en): KaTene9NHN 9' aue' 761. toTci P. Mor. Bar. Yr. A.
:

S2.

760.

opiNe
a.

ercipe

r.

HSUHnrl.

from the smoke of its see note on A 593.

'

Lemnian

'

fire

and mean newly

being,
cf.

revealed,

i.e.

come into

In view of tins der. the variant 6/xixdo.\6eeaau deserves The difficulties in the way of notice. of the either alternative are obvious two the latter is preferable. In favour of the former is quoted Soph. rhil. 2, where the island is j^porots darivros oi'5' but this does not suit the oiKov/jLivT],
;

734 (pavrj fxeya tpyov 'Aprjos, Either explanation involves the etc. dilticulty of the derivation of the meanThe connexion ing recent from Trpos. seems to be in the idea of a thing which
'before one's very eyes,' as though, coming upon one with a sense so wpoairaLos jiassc-s through of surprise the meaning siuhl'ii to that oi fresh. favourite Odyssean line not 759. Cf. 31. and R. recurring in the Iliad. a sudden death without on 7 280, ' painless suffering is ascribed to the " shafts of Artemis or Apollo, tlie goddeath to women, dess generally bringing Such a death was easy, the god to men. cf. <r 202 eWe /jloi ws fiaXaKov davarov

happens

Homeric view,
fievov

cf.

283

TTToXUdpov,
all

and

Xrjfxvow evKrl-

467,

230.

the exjdanation of the scholia, d/MxOaXoeffcrav, Kara Kvirpiovs euSaiyiiova, may contain the truth, thouf;h we have no means of testing the correctness of the statement, and there is no obvious etymology for such a sense. Antimachos read (jLixOaXbeaaciv, which violates the rule about position at the end of the fourth foot (App. N). see 419. 7o7. ^pcHeic, np6c<paToc It i.s ycnLrally evidently means fresh.

Perhaps after

'

wopoi

"Aprefxis

ayur).

In \ 172
"ovcros,
I'ovaos.'

it

is

contrasted with

ooXixv

and

in

407-11 with any form of

The
seems

taken to vaeaxijust slain (i.e. irpoa-(pv-To% from root <l>ev), a sense which might easily enough give that of fresh, though in the literal sense it does not suit here, the point being that Hector is not just Schol. B gives an alternative r) slain.
CLTrb

generalizing subj. KaTane<pNHi better than the vulg. Karen ecpvev.

oavpGiv 5aFpQiv like TraTpQf, in which case it will be a genuine old form, not yet affected bj' the analogy of daepes
{Traripes).

762. SaepcoN, a strange synizesis for ddFepwv, unless we should read oapQv or

tCjv vewffTl Tre(pacriJ.&ui' k yTJs 0irrcDc,

IVa StjXo? to xXojpos.

Though not

exact way, a derivation or ^av- is possible, and is confirmed by Pind. P. iv. 299 Trphaiparov Orjfiai ^evwdeis, Soph. frag. 130 /j.-rjoii' (po^daOaL -rrpoa(pcLTovs eiricrToXds, and other instances in the Lexx. wliere the sense of recent is It will not conn, with that of death. thus form the antithesis to Tra\ai(paros,

in this from root cpa-

763. of

The supposed want

of connexion

in Helen's Avords has aroused the scorn

Most readers editors. enough to deride in the The thought evidently is Alspeech. though Paris, not Hector, was my husband, and therefore I had no claim to kindness from Hector, such as 1 should expect from my husband, J'et,' etc.
will feel little
'

many German

592
OS-

lAIAAOC O
^^

(xxiv)

yap e| ou KeWev
ySi]

(^^ '^P^^ 6)(f)eX\ov ayciye Tpoivvh^' vvv fMOC toS' eeLKoarov ero^ iarlv,

6\ea0af
765

e^r^v
(Tv
fJ^e

dX)C ov d\X'
L

TTO)

Tt?
rj

KoX ifirj^ irdrpv^' aireXvXvda^ ctKovaa KUKOV eVo? oyS' da-v(f)7)\ov Kal aA-Xo? ivl fxeydpocaiv evi-mou
!)

Saepcov
))

Kvp/]

Uvpo^
dfia
fMOi

r^aXocov

elvarepwv ivireTrXwv,

Se irarrjp

w?

7;7rto?

alei

770

dXXd
aP]t

a-v

r
o-e

dyavo(f)po(rvv7]C
6^

TOP 7' eireeaat -jrapat^dfievo'^ KarepvKe^ Kal aol<; d'yavot'i iireeo-ai.

TW

ov ydp TtsovSe 7;7ri09

KXaiw Kal eV ciXXo^

-rravre^
e-rrl

e>'
ivl

cififiopov

dxvvfxevv
^^

xfip'

TpoLTji
p.e

evpetrji

Se
S'

775

(f>i\o<i,

&9
764

ecjjaro

KXauova,

-rrecfipLKaaLv:^ eareve 817/^09 direipoiv.

anoXeceai Ai>GS Vr. .1 A, C. ii><fG\{\)' TpoiHN (ovi. a*) CD. 768. 767. ouncoc Pap </i. and ap. Did. King's Par. c <P e li j, ewicnoi GPST Vr. A Harl. b d, king s Par. d e g h v. eNiJuuuerdpoiciN C Pap. ficN II Pap. ^', 770. aiei 769. h aaepcoN T. ENinnoi l> Lips. yp. ^nJccoi A. u' aiiuopoN : xx : u' R. 773. e* aua : JuidXa P. eicN A. Harl. d yp.

arar ec

\\

Il

[larl.

a.

1!

Il

oi

5^ 7pd0ou<r:!/

^u6n u6poN, Suh.

T.

774. Tic

uoi

uoi tic Pap.

v.

it

is a startling word, as can only be explained from the legend of the first fruitless expedition of the Greeks against Troy, when they landed had to return by mistake in Mysia, and to Greece to re-assemble their forces, thus wasting ten years. This story is

765. eeiK0CT6N

though

it is

L. Lange, EI, 372).

development

in later Greek [H. G. 311, It is evidently a due to the analogy of the

after owore, etc. opt. in this sense

Lange

It elsewhere entirely unknown to H. as old as the Kypria, at is, however, least in the germ, for the Chrestomatliy of Proklos tells of the abortive expedition, but not of the ten years lost. It has been suggested that we may have in the phrase a reminiscence of the eeiKoarbv iros in which Ody.sseus returns to his native land (765-66 = t 222-'23, and see cj 310) ; though that of course includes the ten years of wandering after the war. The two lines 765-66 form a sort of parenthesis, and to a certain extent the rap disturlts the connexion of thought It is thus possil)le that as given above. tliey may be an interpolation from the but if not absolutely indispensKyjiria
;

further remarks that 771 gives the only instance of an apodosis beginning with dWd after el with opt., though it is often found after d {dv kv) with subj. or indie. 772. This line is generally athetized But the repetition of as tautological.
similar

words and forms is common enough in Epic poetry Lehrs has collected numerous instances in Ar. pp. 454 fl'., e.g. X 224-25 'Adrjuairj 5e xo^w;

aaro Kripddi. p.a.Wov, ve'iKeaaev d' 'OdvaTJa The dwelling on XoXuTolaiv iiriecaiv. the thought is a most pathetic touch. 773. See note on Z 408. 776. The use of AncipcoN is peculiar with the exception of the late 9 340
(decTfiol

is applied in H. it (XTret'poj'es) But only to the expanse of sea or land. in the Hymns we have 5/j.i\os direipiTos (H. Ven. 120) and -KoXv-jveipova 1) Xaov

at)le,

they are at least in harmony with the rest of the lament, and add much
force to it
;

oi!

^rw

(767)

is

very weak

without them.
767. cicu9HXoN, [ 647. 768. This is the only instance in H. of the iterative opt. with d, common

(H. Cer. 296), as well as \abs airdpwv, Sad. Here. 472. dfiuoc too is nowhere it else used in the sense of 7nuUitude properly means a country or local com;

munity

It evidently (see on B 547). cannot mean common folk as opposed to the nobles (B 198).

lAIAAOC n
\aolaLV h
"
o
yepcoi'
TTpia/u.o>>

(xxiv)
/jluBou

593
teiirev
dv/xo)i

fiera

d^ere
BeiaijT
Tre/XTTMi'
1X1]

vvv,

T^we?, ^v\a daTuBe, ^?;Se Tt

ojS

Apyeioii'
fi

ttvkivuv \u^oi>- 7} yap \\^iXXev<; eirereXXe /xeXaiiuioov utto vi}o>v,

780

rrpiv

w?

(zcpaa

m^ixaveeLv, irplv ScoSeKUTi] fioXiji >}w?." 01 o vir a/Mu^rjiatv pua<i yj/xtuvou^

,

re

^evyvvaav,
evvrjixap

alyp-a

8'

eireira

irpo

dcrreo^i

yyepedoi^TO.

fxev
Bi]

roi ye
BeKUTT)

ay iveov daweTov vXrjv

(f)dvrj

dXX^ 6t
Kal TOT
ef
Be

^aecrip^jBpoTo^
'

yco*;,

785

dp'

e^ecpepoi'

TTvprji

u7rdT7]t

Opaavv FjKTopa BuKpv ^eot'Te?, veKpov Oeaav, iv 8' e/3aXou Trvp.

r/oj*?,
'

y/jLCi 8'
Tf]/u,o<;

Jjpcyeveia

0f?; poBoBd/CTvXo^;
Trupijv

dp^

d/xcf)l

kXvtou

EKTopo<; eypeTO Xa6<;.

iyevovTo,^
790

[auTap
Trdaav,

eirei

i]yep6ev op,riyepee<; t
TTupKa'njv
iirecr'^e

TrpcoTOv iiev

kutu

a(3e<Tav

aWoin

oI'vcol

oiroaaov

trvpo^ /xei^of
6^

avTap

eireiTa

oaTea XevKa XeyovTO KaaiyvrjToi

fivpo/iievoi,

eTapol re
eXovTe^,
795

OaXepov Be KUTei/SeTO BuKpv irapeiwv.

Kal Tu ye -^pvaeirjv e?
7ropcf)vpeoi<?
777. b'

XupvaKa drJKav

ireirXoiai
PR.
778.

KaXvyfravTe<; fxaXaKOiaiv
asaxe Harl. a. 783. zeursuoN
785.

afe

782. U9* 6juidsH(i)ci(N) L7/(;//R

Yr.
784.

Ij

(1

an' axxdzHiciN S.

RT

ilor.

\ r.

d.

Toi re:

Bh C91N Pap.
Vr.

v^.

9dNH
[|

J'V \v. A.
787.

<paeciu6poToc

ArepeeeNTo //. po5o: :

BciKTuXoc
axNuxjiGNoi

A
A.

Par.

j,

eV

aWwt

A.

CN d' eBaXoN
:

nOp

ti'

dWwt

kXutoO Kpixoc Pap. v^. 790 om. nupH Paj). v. ALPSr Pap. V, Lips. Yr. d A: /mb. CDGIIW Ilail. a. 791. nupKaVciN P. 793. e' am. DBVS. 796. Ka\u4;aNTec 792. eneTxe Yr. d. rwis KaecujjaNxec JuaXXoTo Par. tr. ixaKaKoTciN Sell. T.
KHp
789.
:
,

subj.

the 77 is wrong in the the signiatic aor. Mulvany (C. 11. X. 27) reads SetVere with hiatus at the end of the first foot. nuKiN^N, see A 392. But here the adj. is best taken
779.
SeicHx',

of

as cu7ining. 780. ^ncxcXXe, ?fs giving orders that The constr. thcij icould not harass tis.
is

rather mixed, the fut. iniin. depending on the promise implied in the orders. There is no possibility of taking eV^reXXe =promiscil sim|il\'. 784. drlNeoN and 9aecija6poxoc are

Odysscan words (e.xc. i77i;'f 01' li 493). So 788 occurs twenty times in Od., else only

obviously a mere error in transcription ErPETO = ^7pero from aydpw, gathered toydhcr, see note on H 4-34. Probably 789-90 are late intruders: 790 = /i 9, 6 w 421 (of. A 57). 24, 791. Cf. 4' 251, and indeed the whole scene of Patroklos' funeral, of which the j)resent is almost an abstract. 795. xd re xpuceiHN the only other instance in 11. of a vowel left short before XP is 6 353 oixoiro xp^o^The XdpNas evidently answers to the (pidXr] of ^ 253 for the Kdweros cf. ^ 564, Soph. Aj. 1165, 1403 KoiXrji' KaveTov
: : ;

X^P^'^ Tax^fere.

477 (in the ei)isode of the return of

Clnyseis). 789. ^rpexo

sense,
tvokc

tip

must be taken ami came.

in pregnant

But

it

is

According to Studniczka (p. 94 was put over the coffin, not wrapped round the bones inside it. He quotes a richly-painted Attic cover
796.
n.) the covering

VOL.

II

2q

594
alyfra
S'

lAIAAOC n
np'
eV

(xxiv)

kolXtjv

Kairerov Oecrav, avTap virepOe

fieyciXoiat.
crKOiroL

TTVKvolcnv Xdeacri
pifxt^a
fi))

Karearopeaav
irepl

Se

crrjfM

e')(eav

he

eiaro Travrrji,
800

irplv

e(^op 1X7)6 elev

afj/j,a

evKv/jfiLSe-i

A^atot.

yvavTe<; he to

tt/lXlv

kiov

avrap

eiretTa

ev crvvayeipo/xevoi haivvvr ipLKvhea Satra Scofxaaiv iv Upid/xoio StoTp6(f)eo<; ^aaLXrjo^.

ft)9
o'i

7'

dfKJileTrop

Td<pov "^Kropo'^ nrTrohdfjiOio.

j

798. ucrdXoici kqt. Xdecci P. KaracTopecaN Pap. v. rhp R. 800. ^9opjuiHceiaN P. R. 802. e'xeuaN S P>ar. excoN T t' ciNareipducNOi Harl. a, Cant. Mor. diareipdcuNareipdjmeNOi (A s}ipr.) GP
797.
b'

ap'

799.

cHua x^OaN

jaeNoi
Tivk'i

RS

Bar.

SaiNUN nepiKuQca Pap.

oY
r'

u^.

803.

9iOTpo<p^oc /ZR.
b'

804.

ypdtpovcni'
l)C

dju9iGnoN xdcpoN cKTopoc fiXee

duazcoN,

UpHoc euroTHp jueraXHTopoc dNdpocpoNoio, Sch. T.

to

wooden
is

coffin

of
;

tlie
it

4tli
is

found in the Crimea

wool, which
TTfTrXos.

made

cent, of

cpiKudea

daTra,

an

Odyssean

phrase

also the material of the

In Etruscan graves ver}' fine covers are found spread on the stools on which stand the nrns containing the ashes. Here again the short form of the dat. nop9upeoic cannot be got rid of without assuming an equally un -Homeric shortening of the first syll.
linen
of TTtTrXoLai.

(four times). 804. The remarkable variant given by Schol. T is evidently designed for the incorporation of the Iliad into the Cycle,

Avhere it was immediately followed by the Aithiopis ascribed to Arktinos. This told of the deaths of Penthesileia,

802. eu

is

best taken with SafNUNxo.

So the continuation of the Iliad by Quintns opens with the coming of Penthesileia and her Amazons.

Thersites, Achilles.

Antilochos,

Memnon,

and

APPENDIX G
ON WOMEN'S
DKE8.S IN

HOMER

1 In discussing Homeric armour (App. B) we found that it shewed ) ( on the whole a decided resemV)hince to that of the Mykenaean age, though with various indications that towards the end of the Epic peritid there had ah-eady come in the changed tactics which we find established When we turn to dress, however, the case is very in historic Greece. different. We know enough from the Mykenaean remains to judge of the manner in which the women garbed themselves; and it is certain

that this fashion stood in radical contrast to that of Homeric Greece, which was in all essentials identical with that of the archaic age. the great gold (2) Our principal evidence for Mykenaean dress is .see beyond question that the women intaglio here given (fig. 1).^

We

Fio.

Fig. 2

wear a close fitting bodice,- sharply marked off from the full skirt, which is decorated with several horizontal rows of flounces. This is the painted worship scene confirnied by several other representations

'

'

1 ilr. Evans's excavations at Kiiossos furnish abundant confirmatory evidence,

The drawing evidently suggests that the body was naked above the waist ;

which

is

however

still

unpublished.

but this
595

is

hardly credible.

596

THE ILIAD

Schuclih. p. 291), another gold intaglio (Tsountas-Manatt pi. xx. p. 294, and various gold gems (e.g. ibid. p. 298), and it (Tsountas-M. p. 171) may fairly be taken as typical.^ Greek dress is of a totally different kind. It (3) The characteristic The formation of the is marked by simplicity and flowing vertical lines. The Doric peplos is indeed simplicity reduced to its very elements. is in fact no more than a square woollen blanket folded as in the peplos diagram {fig. 2), and taken up round the Pins were waist by a girdle (fig. 3).
'

'

l)assed

through IK, LM, so that these two points rested on the two shoulders, taking the weight of the dress, while the portions hung down beneath the FI, EK, GL,

GM

arms.
(4)
is

Studniczka,
it is

Altgr.

Tracht,

has

shewn that

implied by The most tangible criterion between the two is the use of the brooch or pin. For it was the Doric dress this was essential the only means of keeping the pei)los For the carefully shaped and together. sewn Mykenaean dress it was entirely

this style of dress which the allusions in Homer.

Now there is no doubt that dress the Homeric required pins or brooches (nep6Nai, iNerai, nopnai E 425, H ISO, ^ 401),- and was therefore not a Mykenaean dress. We are told that Hera fastened her dress Kara crAeoc (E 180). The expression is vague enough to allow us to explain it by a })ractice which Studniczka has illustrated from the monuments ; the back lappet of the peplos was pulled well over to the breast, and the pin Avas put in at a point lower than the collar-bone in front. (5) When the peplos had been thus pinned over the shoulders, the girdle was Fkj. 3 put on, and a considerable length of the dress pulled up so as hang down loosely over it. This Avas the K6Xnoc, and from it came the adj. BaeuKoXnoc (compare BaeuzcoNoc, I 594 with When Hekabe bares her breast, KoXnoN onicucnh (X 80), it is note). implied that she takes out a nep6NH, and so allows the dress to fall away from her shoulder on one side.
superfluous.
:

' Further illustrations will be found in iMilchhofer, Anf. d. Kunst p. 86, Studniczka p. 32.

In a- 292 there are in fact twelve nepoNQi to a single peplos, probably, as Studniczka suggests (p. 101), to fasten

up the open side of the peplos (FC, in diagram) which otherwise left the leg exposed, and also to pin up the hanging
ends IF, KE, LG, MG, over the upper arm, and so to form sleeves.

ED

APPKNDix
(0) TliL- Ifonieric dress
is

(i

:,'.r,

thus

(|iiitc

(litl'crciit

from

tlie

Mykt-nafaii

and the discie[jancy is confirmod Ky the reinarkul)le fact that no [)in.s or Jihulae have been found among the remains of the Mykenaean prime. On the other hand it is significant that a number of them have been found in the graves of tlie 'lower city' at Mykene (Tsountas-Manatt Whether the two types were co-existent or consecutive we are p. 1G.'{).
not in a position to say.
rol)e of (juality It
is

jtossible that the fiounced dre.<5s

"was a

and occasion, rather, and there nnist liave been in conteini)orary use a simpler and freer garb, more like the primitive type. This Would lie worn by women of the lower class, and for this rea.son would figure rarely on the monuments" (Tsountas-Manatt j). 174). lint it seems on tlu' whole ecpially probable that during the ]iriine of ^fykene fashion was dominated by a non-Hellenic influence, wlirtlier I'elasgian as Milchhofer holds {Anf. d. Kmist p. 107) or Asiatic, as may be
'

'

indicated by the Oriental analogues of the flounced dress (Studniczka For some reason which we cannot e.xpect to p. 34, Milchlit)fer \>. 10.3). guess, fashion returned, at the end of the Mykenaean age, to the older and simpler dress, which held its ground till classical times. Herodotos
(v. 82-SS) tells us how, not long before his own day, the Doric garV> was again banished from Athens to make room for an Asiatic dre.ss. (7) There is nowhere in Homer any explicit statement as to the

material of the peplos but the cjiithets indicating decoration or dyeing with various colours (noiKiXoc K 73.") etc. naunoiKiXoc Z 289 etc.
;
: :

5aida\a noWd H 178) point to wool, which is easily dyed, rather than linen, which the ancients coidd not dye except Wool was as we know the material of the Doric with Tyrian purple.

KpoKonenXoc

etc.

chiton.

other hand the q)apoc, which seems to have been worn in place of the peplos, ajipears to have been of linen It is perhaps to be (\nT6N /i 95 etc., e 231, k 544; cf. m 148). regarded as a sjiecially stately garinent only Kaly{)So and Kirke wear it The Xenxai oeoNOi of 21 595 are also presumably instead of the peplos. of linen, but we know nothing of them in detail. (9) We have no means of drawing any distinction between eNerai. Various types of pins and brooches from different nopnai, and ncpoNoi. Greek and Italian sites will be found in Helbig Jf.E. 202, and Studniczka p. 100, in addition to those from ^Mykene, Tsountas-^Ianatt p. 163. The word eNCTH occurs only in H 180, and an imitated passage of It will however be noticed that the nep6NH on Kallimachos (fr. 149). Avhich Kypris is supposed to have scratched lier hand in E 425 must have lieen straight and unprotected, not a real Jifni/a or safety-}>in.^ (10) Of the girdle we hear little except that Kirke and Kalypso wore t> gold (e 232, k 545), and that Hera's was "adorned with an hundred eucaNoi." The word is elsewhere used by Homer oidy of the aegis (see note on B 117 and compare Herod, iv. 189). The epithet lunXcKcec in B seems to shew that these tassels were of twisted wire. Small jiendants, either thin stri^is of gold or more elaborate ornaments (e.g. Schuchh. 179-181), have been found in almndance on many Mykenaean sites, but
(S)

On

the

occasionally

See the interesting chapter on the Jiiula in Ridgeway, Eai-ly

Age of

Gretce.

598
there
is

THE ILIAD
in later

no evidence to shew that they were ever attached to girdles. Greek art such decoration is rare,^ and indeed it is little suited to the Doric dress, in which the girdle is hidden beneath the deep It seems possible that the author of H, in speaking folds of the K^Xnoc. of the goddess's attire, was thinking rather of the divine aegis of Athene than of a mere human girdle. Fringes were, however, known to the late Mykenaean age ; see the lower edge of the chitons on the Warrior Vase, App. B, vol. i., p. 574. (11) When the Homeric lady goes out, she covers her head with the three words all seem to the KpH^eJuiNON, KaXiinrpH, or KaXujujuia mean the same thing. This was a piece of linen, as is clear both from the word oeoNai applied to it in T 141, and from the epithets used in It is not represented in other places (S 185, Xinapoc X 406 etc.). Mykene, but from numerous archaic Greek monuments we see that it was thrown over the back of the head, and hung down the back far below the waist. One side of it was drawn before the face when a lady

Even

spoke to
o- 2'iO,
(f)

men (qntq
65).

Illustrations will be found in

napeidcoN cxcjucnh Xinapa KpHdeuNa a 334, tt 416, Helbig //. E. 217-18. For

the other headgear, auinus, hXckth aNabecjiiH, and KpHdejuiNON, mentioned in 469-70, reference must be made to the note on that passage.

One instance
p.
1'22.

niczka

is quoted b}- StudSee also Helbig ff.E.

207-9.

The fringed

girdle

is

common

in Assyrian art.

APPENDIX
The

II

OTPANOC, AlOHP, AHP

generally accepted theory respecting these three words is that held by Aristarc'lios that anp is tin- lowest stratum of the atmosphere, in which clouds are formed aieHp is the stratum of clear air lying above the region of clouds; and oupoNoc the topmost stratum of all. The neat arrangement of this theory is evidently i)hilosophic rather than Epic it will be shewn that it is largely at variance with the Homeric ]ioems, and I confess regret tliat I should myself have adopted it without sufficient
; :

inquiry not only in the first edition of this work, but in the preceding volume of the second. Fuller examination leads me to jjropose a diflTerent view, which if less logical is at least based on the Homeric text. oupaN6c means, as all are agreed, the brazen firmament in which the It is the background against which we see all that goes stars are fixed. on in the sky the flight of cranes (F .3) as well as clouds and storms. It forms the boundary of the universe, and is the dwelling of the gods, for Blount Olympos, their home, reaches up to it perha[>s even pierces But through it, if we press the words "gates of heaven" in E 7-i9. Aristarchos rightly showed that Olympos and Heaven are not confused in the older jiarts of the poems. With aieHp the case is not so simple. There is no English word which will exactly express it. The nearest iierhai)s is at})io.<pkere. It is It ap})arently the upper air, the scene of meteorological phenomena. does not include the circumambient air in which Ave move and breathe ; whether or no the Homeric man recognised that this is the same vrith the medium in which the clouds fioat does not appear. For this lower air, AVinds are not or for air as an element at all. Homer has no word. aieHp, but they blow through it, see o 293 oupoN enairizoNra di" aieepoc, It is the realm of clouds, see O 20, (J l'}~)C) ot' enXeTo nhncjuoc aieHp. llain conies from it, as a portent, in A 54. 192 N aieepi Kai Ne9XHici.

'

' oupaNoei npo, in heaven, hefure, is a curiously ardiaic but quite intelligible way of saying "before the face of heaven." oupaNoei, in heaven, i.e. in that part of our field of view which the heaven occupies, answers to oCipaNbN

into this indicates

side of

eVcco IT 364, of the cloud wliicli comes same lield of view ; while np6

that

the

cranes are

heaven in the
it.

literal sense,

not in but on this

600

THE ILIAD

the clouds, it is itself of course transparent ; hence in P not necessarily cloucUess air as opposed un' aieepi is the transparent 371 It forms part of the realm of heaven, to the fog cast over the battle-field. not of earth both together are the kingdom of Zeus, and he is described as aieepi nqicon. Sights and sounds are described indifferently as rising " the aienp'" or through the aieHp to heaven" (compare B 458 "uito

Though bearing

with

:i 2U). The meaning of ciHp is simple enough it means mist or darkness it A glance at Ebeling's Lexicon is sufficient never means air in Homer. The only passage which can cause even a moment's doubt to prove this.
;

is

28i^

eXdtH

bi

Kae" "OjuLHpoN

OHp 6 ano

Hcpoc aieep' 'iKONeN, on which Aristonikos says" rfic Jmexpi Ne<pcaN Tonoc 6 5e unep tq Nq>H

This line is in fact the only l)asis for Aristarchos' theory sense of oHp, yet here too mii^t is not merely a possible, it is the To say that a pine-tree reaches only reasonable translation of the word. above the region of the atmosphere in which clouds form is a grotesque exaggeration to say that it is tall enough to pierce the mist which clothes the mountain side is a true touch for all who know the hills.

Tonoc aieHp.
tlic

as to

Aristarchos then made two serious errors, misled by the post-Homeric use of words; he thought that awp meant air, and that aiewp must For necessarily l)e the pure air above the contamination of the clouds. Hence his neither of these ideas is there the faintest warrant in Homer. theory was completely shattered when brought to bear on one passage,

which we are now

in a position to

ap})roach

364

cbc d' ot' an' OCiXuJuinou

N690C epxerai oupoNbN eYcco aiecpoc ck diHc. ore xe Zeuc \ai\ana xeiNHi.
ncbc aieepoc to rap ndew TaOra nepi ton depa cuuBcShkcn. Toya ouN curyetTai 6 anp npoc ton aleepa, cbc Kai cn thi A (54) oYuoti juiudaXcac es aiecpoc, Koi Zeuc 5' eXax' oupaNON eupuN 6N aieepi Kai Ne9eecciN (() 192)- ou rdp ai Neq)eXai n tcoi aieepi, Porph, (Schol. A). And so also Nikanor TaOTO eKaTepoic duNaTOi npocdidoceai (i.e. aleepoc
;
:

taken either with epxexai or TeiNHi)- to julcntoi zhthuo ouoicoc JULCNei, depoc rdp ndew TauTo. Tdxa oSn kcTtoi 6 aiewp ontJ ToO depoc. "Vox est desi^erantis," says Lehrs (Ar. p. 169). "Mansit locus in insolubilibus. Ceterum nee hodie solvit quisquam hanc quaestionem nee solvet olim." The boldness of Lehrs's ipse dicrit is a match for his master's. Aristarchos says " there can be no clouds in the oieHp therefore when Homer says there are, he does not know the sense " of his own words Lehrs says "Aristarchos has failed therefore no one
Ik biHC

may

le

Yet we have only to follow Homer in admitting clouds to the aiewp, and difficulties vanish. The cloud comes "from Olympos," because there dwells Zeus who sends it; it comes "out of the aiewp" because there clouds are born it comes " into " we should rather say across "the firmament" because the firmament is the background or The expression of stage on which we see the movements of the clouds. the simile is perfectly cori'ect and Homeric its appropriateness is another
else

must

try."

matter.

To

facilitate reference for those

who may wish

to verify the statements

Al'l'ENDIX
lierein iiiadc, T iiitpend

11

GO I where
OSG,
:

a classified

li>t

of all the i)assage.s in ITonier

the word aieHp occurs. tVom lieavm (ri) Thr way to or

1'

l-lS,

.\

S.'JT,

1'.").^,

<> 'Hfi,

425, ^ 207, 214, T .'551, ;i79, ->0, r 540. (//) The hoiiii' and lealm of Zl-us, as raiiigiver

Ciiot

f.f

any other god)

B 412,
(()

IGG,

()

l'J2, o 52.'..
:

The

place of winds, clouds and rain

:

550, 55S,i

54, C) 20,

IT 300, 3G5, o 293.

('/)

It

may

Clear air, as oppo.sed to nii.st H 2S^<, 1' 371. be added that Ap. lUiod. does not hold that the aieHp must
iii.
!

he cloudless; see

2G5

zo<pepoTo kqt" aioepoc aiccoucaN CTeponHN oaiiiNON JULeranaiqjdcceceai CK Ne9ecoN. or' eneira jueXdNTaTON buBpoN drcoNxai.
qjaiHC Ke
XeiJULepiHN

Hisind uses tiie word rnly iv. 927 KanNcoi 5' d)(Xu6eic aioHp neXcN. as a colourless inipersunation {Tlui"j. 124) and in the phrase aieepi nqicon
{0pp. 18).
' The note on this passage (vol. i. p. Tlie 869) requires some modification. e\'i)ression uncppdrH ficneroc aieHp at

veil

once becomes intelligible when we luulerstand that the clouds are in tlie aioHp, so that the rent takes place in tlie aienp itself as the words imp]}', not "in the

clouds under the aieHp "^a which has cost me many pangs. oOpoNoeeN, because all the phenomena of the clouds are wrought by Zeus. Read "the infinite air is cleft beneath from heaven on high."
of
]ihiasp

APPENDIX

THE SHIELD OF ACHILLES

no reason to doubt that the shield of Achilles, like the (1) There is of other shields of which we hear in the Iliad, is composed of layers The hides are the hide covered with a metal facing (see App. B, i. 1). and was at an early nxux" of 1' 481. The word itself is ambiguous, This view to mean five superimposed layers of metal. date conceived

was taken by the author

Those lines, however, are uni269-72. of as having no place in the context, and need not bias versally recognized That the nruxec are of hide results from a comparison our judgment. 247 with 220, and is indeed implied in all that we know^ of Epic of it is wdth the decorain 2 taken for This shields.

is,

however,

granted

tion of the metal facing alone that the poet is concerned. with equal confidence of the shajje of the (2) It is difficult to speak It was at one time always assumed that this was circular, the shield.

scenes being distributed in concentric bands over a uniformly curved has one obvious disadvantage half the This surface.

scenes must have had the figures upside down, or else there must have been a horizontal line of no structural significance along either side of

arrangement

which the figures were arranged Avith their heads in opposite directions. There is the further difficulty that such shields were apparently unknown at the i)eriod to which the technic of the decoration appears to belong. can l)e ])artly evaded by assuming that the (3) These difficulties shield was of the '^Mykenaean' shape shewn in App. B, figs. 1 and 2. The folds down the side of the shield form a natural division, so that the upper and lower portions could have most of their figures upright
without the awkward contiguity of opposed position at the sides. is obviously suggested by the apparent (4) Some such division the hihield. symmetry and correspondence which prevail throughout There remains, however, a further objection which is common to all
It is hardly possil;)le to suppose that the concentric arrangements. have heavenly bodies with which the description begins (483-89) can If scattered round been placed anywhere but at the centre of the shield. the whole circumference on a narrow ring they would evidently lose both while the dancing-scene (590-606) is their effect and their significance It has therefore been generally equally unsuited for the central circle.
;

60-2

Fig.

-i

604

THE ILIAD

assuiueil that the description begins at the centre and passes outwards. But then we are surprised to find that the two scenes of the City at Peace

and the City at

War

(490-540), though they occupy the smallest of the

concentric circles, are by far the most crowded with detail and with actors ; while variety of scenery and incident steadily decreases as we the more roomy bands. pass outwards to Greek Sculpture (o) This consideration leads A. S. Murray {Hist, of oO tf.) to suggest that the two cities occupied the outermost band \)\). The poet after immediately Avithin that representing Ocean (607-8).

describing the heavenly bodies in the midmost circle jumps at once to the outermost band but one, and then works inwards, again jumping back to the circumference, when he reaches the band of Ocean which
is

outside

all.

(6) This supposition

is

rather violent, but

accej)ted
if

it

cannot be said to be

impossible, and

it

must needs be

a concentric system is to be given. shews how the scenes, with their vertical, may be arranged on this scheme.
(7)

any rational explanation of The accompanying diagram (fig. 4) correspondence, both lateral and

not the only one is, howevei', have also the cylindrical or 'tower-like' It is worth while to ask if this may not have shield (App. B, i. 5). Here we must think no been the shape which the poet had in mind. longer of a concentric scheme ; our thoughts must turn to the parallel bands which are the favourite groundwork of elaborate scenic decoration in early Greek art. The best known instances are the chest of Kypselos, described by Pausanias, and the Francois Vase which we can still see. Neither the concentric scheme nor that of parallel hands can so far be exemplified in ^Mykenaean work ; but while the latter is familiar in archaic art at least, it is doubtful if any parallel to the former has a
circular

The

'pinched-in' shield

found

in

Mykenaean

art.

We

Hellenic origin. The nearest example perha}s is the circular votive shield figured in Perrot and C'hipiez {Hist, de I'Art vii. 131) and found in Crete, where there are two rings, the inner one of galloping The silver bowl from Amathus c[uoted antelopes, the outer one of bulls.
really

by Helbig (//. F. Nineveh (PI. ii.)

is of Phoenician workmanship, like that from i.) and we may reasonably suspect the same of the In other words this treatment is distinctly oriental. Cretan. (8) As we have then some a 2iriori ground for thinking the arrangement in horizontal lines on a cylindrical surface more probable in a Greek work of art, we may go on to point out that such an assumption at once removes the two serious alternative difficulties connected with the aT)undance of detail in the two scenes of the City at War and the City at I'eace. These would have the same space as all the rest the artist would devote his best efforts, the poet his most abundant description, to the upper rows which were nearest the line of sight. Moreover, the curved top of the shield (well seen in the Besieged City, App. B fig. 10 on the right) forms a suitable space for the representation of Earth and Heaven, Sun, Moon and Stars, which are more suitably placed at the top than in the centre, under the feet of men and women. The appended diagram (fig. 5) shews how such a shield may have been arranged. It loses

PI.

CITY
MARRIAGE
Procession
-

AT PEACE
TRIAL

Dance

Agora

Council

CITY AT
Army - Walls - Army

WAR
March

Debate

BATTLE
Sally

Ambush
REAPING

Herds
VINTAGE
-

PLOUGHING

OXEN AND LIONS

SHEEP STATION
DANCE
Maidens

CHORAL
Youths

Labyrinth

RIVER

OF

OCEAN

606

THE ILIAD
;

but in other ways it seems moresomething in perfect symmeti-y It will of course be consonant with the principles of early art. understood that the cylindrical shape is flattened out for the purposes of
the diagram.
discoveries have thrown a flood of light upon the technic (9) Kecent are told that Hephaistos fused bronze, tin, gold and of the shield. silver (474-75) and later on we hear of kyanos (564), the blue glass

We

paste which

is

The account leads us

often found among Mykenaean remains (see on 24). to expect just such a result as we find in the famous

picture is dagger- blades from Mykene (A})p. B, fig. 8). This plate w^as formed l)y various metals inlaid on a thin bronze plate. The colours are apportioned as follows then let into the blade. the lions and the parts of the men shewn as naked are inlaid in gold, the trousers and the shields in silver, while all accessories, such as the patterns of clothes, are given in a shield-straps and devices, and The ground is coated with a dark enamel, on which the black sul)stance. On another figures detach themselves admirably" (Schuchh. pp. 230-31). " are completely inlaid in gold, but their manes are three lions l)laile rendered by a somewhat redder gold, and the lines on their legs and the lions were flrst worked in relief on the flanks by a lighter gold bronze plate, which Avas inserted in the blade, and this relief was It will be seen that if we afterwards covered with the thin gold leaf." " wish to identify the Mykenaean and Homeric materials we have a dark " enamel" and a " black substance corresponding to KacciTcpoc and KuaNoc. That the enamel or glaze is Kaccirepoc we may fairly conclude from H"
. .

"The whole

561 (ecopHKa) xo^kcon, ^i nepi x^^ua 9aeiNoO Kaccirepoio cijui9i5e&iNHTOi, which implies the use of some compound of tin (?) for a glaze. are of course familiar with the use of this metal to cover copper

We
a

as employing transparent glaze to heighten the colour of the metal beneath. Whether the remaining " black substance " is the Homeric kuqnoc we may leave an open question.^
if

metallurgists must say

there

is

any known means

of

it

(10) With this correspondence to guide us, we may fairly assume for the pictures on the shield the eminently free and naturalistic treatment which we And in the best Mykenaean work in the dagger-blades, in the siege-

We no longer have to go to fragment, and notably in the Vaphio cups. Assyria or Phoenicia with their stitt" conventionalism ; everything points to a developed and untranuneled style of art. (11) The imagery of the shield is as remarkable for its omissions as for what it gives. It presents us with a brief abstract of the activities of
human
life,

both social and industrial. But it has been pointed out a noteworthy absence of any allusions to sea-faring, which Here it is in harmony with played so large a part in the life of Ionia. the Mykenaean art ; the remains which we know, though like the shield they supply us with remarkable pictures of war, hunting, and pastoral a fact which is the l)ursuits, very rarely give us any glimpse of a ship ^ Of generally available descriptions in Primitive Greece, it will be found in of the daggers the best is that in Perrot vol. ii. 223 ff., with the excellent reproand Cliipiez Hisfoire dc VArt vol. vi. duction in colour. in the slovenly English translation Art
that there
is

APPENDIX
more
reni;irkal)le

607

hfcunse

tht"

" " coiiiiiiou are favourite olijccts of the shore

typos of tk'CMjratioii on certain classes ot Mykenaeaii vases. (12) It is still more remarkable that, with the single passing
of

mention Ares and Athene in 516, and perhajis of the vtigiie iiersonifications of there is throughout a cf)mi>lete absence of any representation of 5.'?"), myth or religion. Here again \w have a remarkable coincidence with the !Mykenaean remains, in which no representation of worshi]) oiTliis characteristic mythology can be identified with any certainty. becomes the more striking when we compare the Shield of Herakles,' an Here mythology has already early imitation attributed to Hesiod. attained the j>rominent place which it held even in the earliest period of 'archaic Greece in all coniparal)le works of art. to assign the 'Shiuld,' as some have done, (l."5) It is thus impossible It is at least much older than to the latest part of the Homeric period. the Hesiodic Shield, and comes from an age when ^Fykenaean art-works still held their ground as ideals, and fashion had not changed to the different conceptions which we label as peculiarly Hellenic' It does not
' '

'

follow of course that the episode belongs to the prime of the Mykenaean epoch the poet may well have had in mind the work of artists older Anil various signs seem to point to the conclusion that he than himself. was thinking of, and imperfectly interpreting, some actual example which was familiar to him, and l)erhaps some ancient and famous shield But such a deduction can of course be only even to some of his hearers.

It is evident in many [)oints that the poet allows the vaguest. himself to be carried away beyond the limits of the plastic art, and it is often impossible to say where description passes into pure imagination. We can at most say that in one or two places ditticulties can be best explained by the supposition that the poet is endeavouring to weld into a whole scene:* which were before his eyes, adjacent but independent. (14) It is curious that the whole episode should have been sus])octcd Aristonikos on 483 says ZHNoboToc HeeTHKCN ano in ancient times. TouTOU ToO CTiyou TO Xoind. apKEceeic thi Ke9a\aia>dci npoeKeecei. 'OuHpoc bk ouK QN npoerparcoiSHce tcj kotcj tqc 9ucac. el julh kqi Zenudotos' jiulgnient TiHN THC noiKiXiac KaxacKeuHN ejueXXe diarieeceai. appears therefore to have Iieen liasetl on aesthetic grounds alone he It probably thought the account of the Shield disproportionately long. may suffice to say that it is work such as this which makes the laws of

of

art

the Shield justifies itself against

all

criticism.

And

it

nuist be

added that the

any way bear out the There are many curious and unique exi)rcssions, theory of late origin. Init none which would lead us to refer the language to any |)eriod later
than the prime of
E})ic poetry. (15) Though the main divisions of the decoration are clearly marked, there is consideral)le difficulty when we try to form an idea of the groups in detail. The two cities, one at peace and one at war, are contrasted in bold lines. The City at Peace is broken up into two main

linguistic evidence does not in

scenes,

Trial, and each of these again falls, two subordinate divisions the former into the Procession (491-93) and the Dance (494-96): the latter into the

the

Wedding and

the

though

less distinctly,

into

COS

THE ILIAD

and the debate of the Elders (503-08). tlispute in the Agora (496-502) It has been of the Trial we shall return presently. To the details

Procession should end at the bridegroom's suggested that the :\Iarriage " " marvelling at the doors are his and that the women who stand house, home the bride. welcome family, ready to We can, at War (509-40) is far more obscure. (16) The City trace two main scenes, in one of which two armies are besieging however, The a city, in the other a general fight is going on in the open country. are brought into connexion by 530-32 in a very confusing two, however, It would seam that we must imagine a city, represented as in App. Avay. with the women on the walls, and on either side a besieging B
iig.

10,

armythe
army
all

two armies on either

side

conventionally representing one

round.

The

armies of besiegers, that he forgets for a moment the limitations of the mouth of the besiegers the actual subject choice is evidently that common in all sieges of While they are discussing the terms to be offered

division, however, suggests to the poet two allied It is obvious divided in opinion, as well as in place.

art of

when he puts
debate,

into

though the the time (see X 118 If.).

to the city, the besieged

a of surrender, are planning a counterstroke (513), far from thinking Accordof cattle belonging to the besiegers. sally to cut off a convoy and conventionally invisible to the two armies, ingly in front of the city, a line of men are issuing, with two leaders at their head, of greater
This difference in size is the conventional sign by stature than the rest. which Egyptian art distinguishes royal personages from their followers ; it is likely enough that the poet had in mind a picture where this was
is only meant, and that the reference of the greater size to divine origin an interpretation of his own. to the ambush, where a party of men are watch(17) We next come

The general description gives the idea rather of a ing for the herds. border -raid than of a part of the siege, to which the peaceful and It seems highly unsuspecting approach of the herdsmen is little suited. his recollection of such a scene probal)le that the poet is here introducing But the without much troubling about its connexion with the siege. references in 531-32 clearly shew that as things stand the herds must
belong to the besiegers, whose debate as to terms is rudely interrupted by the attack on the convoy they come to the rescue, and a general
;

engagement results. (18) The arrangement of this part becomes more intelligible if we assume that it is a horizontal belt, distributed mainly in two lines, one On the upper line, beginning from the left, we may above the other. imagine a group of men, archers and slingers like those in App. B, fig.
10, shooting at the walls of the town, represented, as in the ^ame figure, with the women on the battlements. To the right of the town follows a similar group of assailants, attacking fi'om the other side. After them stands a group of full-armed warriors, not attacking, but api^arently in These occupy about the middle point. debate. After these again follows another group of warriors marching off to battle towards the right. The remainder the right of the belt is occupied by a fight, with dead and

wounded men, again

as in

fig.

10.

APPENDIX

609

of warriors (11>) The lower line is occupied at the left by a band marching to the right, and headed \>y two leaders of great stature, with two scouts in front. About the middle of the belt are some reeds, the conventional representation of a river-bed on the other side of the reeds behind them two lierdsare shecji and oxen marching from right to left men with [i[i('s. Here we have reached the point under the light on the Tlir battle covers both lines, extending from top to bottom upper line. of the belt, so that it can be interpreted as ])art of the attack on the herds. Such a scheme is quite consistent with what we know of M ykenaean art it is inaiidy decorative, and we see how a poet might endeavour to combine into a continuous story scenes which to the original artist had no internal connexion. life ploughing (."UliO), reap(20) There follow live scenes of rural and ing (550-60), vintage (561-72), lions attacking herds (573-86),
;
;

The first three naturally sugge.st Spring, a sheep-station (587-89). Summer and xVutumn, while the fourth, which is appropriate to any time But the Homeric year of year, might be taken to stand for Winter. and we into four equal seasons (see on E 5) is not sharply divided have the little section about the sheep (587-89) which, thf)Ugh so .scantily treated, seems to be put on an ecj^ual footing with the previous four by If we take the verbs into account, ^ieci (5-tl, the introductory n &. This 550, 561) marks off the three first, nomce (573, 587) the two last. makes it difficult to class them under any principle of symmetry, but suggests that we may again have two lines in one Itelt ; the first containing three scenes, which represent the chief activities of the main sea.son.s, Spring, the lower shewing early Summer (eepoc) and late Summer (oncopH) We nuist the herding of cattle and sheep, which goes on all the year. not, however, forget the possibility that the sheep-station is a later If we leave it out of account, the other scenes may be addition. For the way in which the divided symmetrically between two lines. cattle and lions will have been represented we may refer to the A'aphio favourite cups, to the lion-hunt on the dagger (App. B, fig. 8) and to the 261 (p. 260), pictures of lions attacking, e.g. Schuchh. figs. 177 (p. 196),
;
;

266

(p.

264).

For the Ploughing,

left to

]lea})ing,

and Vintage scenes we are

unfortunately
(21)

our unaided imagination.

The

Choral Dance (590-606)

chief difficulty in the interpretation of the last scene, the is the sense to be put on the word Xop<^-

AVe must, I now think, dancnKj-place, or the dance itself 1 This is the prevalent use of the word favour of the former. in H. (compare 6 260, /a 4, 318, and the epithets cupuxopoc etc.), though the other is found in 9 248, etc. and many passages are ambiguous. There is no question that according to Knosian tradition what Daidalos made for Ariadne was not a marble relief of a dance, as Pausanias would have it (ix. 40. 2), but a dancing-place representing the famous labyrinth. This is the common blazon of the city on the coins of Knosos, and its connexion with the dance has been proved by Benndorf ^ from a curious The Etruscan vase of very early local work found at Tragliatella.

Does

it

mean

ilecide in

'

III

an

article

Troiaspieles

reprinted
II

Ucher das Alter des at the end of

Reichel Ueher Homerischc 133-139.

Waffen^ pp.

VOL.

2r

CIO

THE ILIAD

essential part of the roughly inscribed design is here reproduced, together

with the iabp-inth from a Knosian coin (figs. 6, 7). two riders shewn in the figure, there are also seven (22) Besides the ""' The maze on the right, which warriors advancing with a dance-step

Fig. 6

is

TRUIA, which shews

or

absolutely identical with the Knosian labyrinth, bears the inscription that the reference is to the Roman Troiae lus^is,

Troiae deeursus, best known from Virgil's description {Aen. v. 580G02), where the Cretan labyrinth is taken for comparison of the evolutions The complicated curves of the labyrinth seem to have of the riders. been marked on the dancing-floor in order to guide the dancers in their

mazy windings
still

possibly there may have been low walls, such as are formed of turfs or stones in Northern Europe, where the labyrinth figure is still used for children's games, and, still more strangely, retains in Norway and Gotland the name of Trojeborg
or Troburg. for Greece,

be
exi

To complete the chain of evidence we find in Plutarch {Theseus xxi.) THC KpHTHC ononXecoN (6 0Hceuc) elc
lyopeuce uera tcon AVeewN x^peiaN, NUN enireXeiN AhXiouc Xerouci. JuiJUHua
.

AhXon
HN

TCON N Tcoi AaBupiNecoi ncpiodcoN Kai dicz6dcoN, EN TiNi puejuLcoi ncpieXiHeic kqi aNeXiseic exoNTi
rirNOJueNHN.i

We

need

have

no

hesitation

supposing that the Epic poet conceived the yppoc on the shield as a figure of Fig. 7 the labyrinth i)laced, as the Etruscan artist placed it, beside the lines of dancers, to indicate the floor on which they follow out the circling movements described in 599-606.
recur to the question of the Trial scene in 497-508, the Shield. There are three main questions on wliich the rest depend. 1. What is the debate before the people in the Agora (497-500)? Is it whether blood-money has been paid, or Avhether it should be accepted 1 2. What is the function of the Ycxcop

therefore

in

(23)

We now

perhaps the most

diflicult in

'

For further references see Frazer Paus.

v.

205.

APPENDIX

GU
."}.

What is the (501) and his relation to the repoNxec of o02-07 ? meaning of tlie two talents of gold in 0U7-08 ? (24) 1. It is obvious that the S(X'ne gains enormously in importance if it deals not with a mere question of fact, whether a sum of money has been jiaid or no, but with the question whether the ((ininninity shall decide that the kin of a slain man nmst accei)t the blood-price instead of
In this prosecuting the blood-feud, or forcing the man-slayer into exile. case we have represented a most interesting stage in early law-making. can trace in pre-historic times the stage in which the family of the slain drive out the slayer, followed l>y that in which they can if they

We

both are in fact represented in In historic Greece we find that homicide is a It seems absolutely crime, not merely an offence against the family. necessary to assume an intermediate stage in which the coninmnity iisserted a right to say in every case whether the ne.xt of kin should, for reasons of public policy, accept compen.sation and this missing link is apparently brought before us here.

please accept a

money compensation
ft'.).

Tlomer

(cf.

6:^2

is (25) Linguistically this interpretation undoubtedly tenable. According to the ordinary Homeric use, cuxero anoboONai means clauaed to 2^(iy as in common phrases like e [."iiJ Ikcthc euxouai cfNai / claim the rights of a i^upjdiafU, uioc AuKdoNOC eiixeTai eiNai \\ 246, and many similar passages where the verb exactly answers to our

r/'tim

the original sense being of course to declare. certainly admissible in this sen.se, as after verbs of It is necessary to insist on expecting, swearing, etc. (see note on F 28). this as J. H. Lipsius ^ has stated that the words can only mean declared

{damave

= \wo-claim),
is

The

aor.

infin.

that he

had paid, and that if this sense be not admitted we must have the fut. infin. declared that he xvrndd }tay. This would not suit any And the only places where &j-^oixa\ is interpretation of the passage. used with fut. infin. in H. are A 101 (119), /> -50 (59) in both instances of a vow to the gods. Of course eux^TO anodoONai can equally mean, as commonly taken, declared that he had pxiid (see X 2G1 eCixeTo iaOcai) this suits the present explanation equally, for it may well be taken in
.

and " dis|)lay,s it to the folk," claiming that he has thus made a legal tender and thereby discharged his debt.So far there is nothing to decide whether the dispute is as to the receipt of the money or as to the right to insist on its acceptance. But when we come to aNaiNexo the same can hardly be said. If the case is one of fact, then aNaiNero must mean denied. But the regular Homeric sense of the verb is refuse. In two places only is it possible to tran.slate it deny, I 116, ^ 149: and in both of these it is used absolutely, not of denying a fact, but of The use of JUHdcN for oudcN leads even more repudiating an idea. We must conclude then that linguistic strongly to the same conclusion.'^
blood-price,

connexion with 5hucoi ni9aucKcoN.

He

brings with

him the proper

Studicn xii. 227, in an which appears to me so superficial that I should not have thought it worth mention had I not found it quote 1 with approval by others.
Leipzigcr
article

question

See J. H. S. viii. 127, where tlie is discussed more fully. I do

recall

not
^

anything there

said,

See

J/,

aiul T. % 685, II. G. 381.

G12

THE ILIAD

in favour of the question evidence, though not entirely decisive, is much the fact of payment having been made ; being one of claim to pay, not of at the same time the inferences drawn as to the development of

though

criminal law remain purely hypothetical. of the word Ycrcop is settled by 486, where it (26) 2. The sense means a referee or daysman, one who knows the facts of the case. It seems here a legal formality the matter is placed likely that the reference is in the hands of a judge, who on inquiry decides that the matter is one

which interests the community at large, and must therefore be decided So in the Eumenides, not by an individual, but by the council of elders. where the case is similar, Orestes claims (235 ff.) that, having performed the required rites, he has discharged his debt (eCixeToi noNr' dnodoONai). The Chorus, as prosecutor, aNaiNerai UH^eN eXeceai, refuses any expiation Athene appears, and both sides agree to "take an issue" (299 if.). On hearing from the statement (ncTpap ^Xeceai) and refer it to her. that the case is one of murder she says
TO nparjua ueTzoN e'l BpoToc diKazeiN* ovbe.
tic o'leTOi

robe

470

julhn JUoi ecjuic

96NOU diaipeiN OZUJULHNITOU

KpiNaca
&'

dlKQC.

acTcoN

twn cucon to BeKTOTa

487

Hzco, SiaipetN

toOto

opKON nopoNTQC

npfirju' cthtujucoc, juLH^eN KdiKON 9pdceiN.

We may take
of Athens,

it

as certain that this represents the oldest

known procedure

and that all cases of murder came before the Areopagus by reference from a judge who had first inquired into the case. The decision of miu'der cases seems in Greece to have always rested with the people themselves, acting through their council or some other representative
^ body, not with a single judge. The word neTpap IXeceai seems exactly to correspond to our (27) " take an issue," neTpap being used in the abstract sense of mc/, consummation, the aiTiac TeXoc of the corresponding passage in the Eumenides (434). 2 He Allen, however, proposes to take it in the literal sense of rope-end. supposes that the litigants symbolically take the two ends of a rope to But typify a contest, comparing the manum conserere of the Romans.

this is needlessly ingenious. (28) 3. The two talents

by party; one of the two litigants e'l'noi, ivho shonld most sicccessfully plead his cause ; (c) a fee tu ])e given to the judge ivho should give the most rii/hteous judgment. Of these alternatives the last alone now appears to me to be tenable. The first is excluded, because two talents is a sum far below the price of
in either of

which lie in front of the judges have been interpreted to mean (a) the blood-price of the man slain ; (6) a deposit in the nature of 'costs,' one talent being paid into court each

which cases the recipient

is

to be that

oc SiKHN ieuNTOTO

'
^

See J. "W. Headlam Harvard Studies in

in J.
Class.

H.

S.

xii:'.

p. 69.
iv.

PhUology

APPENDIX
a

613

man

and both because ieuNTara and similar phrases are used only

On the first of the decision of a judge, not of the skill of a pleader. point, the value of the talent, reference may bo made to liid<,'c\vay's
In ^P L'tii'-TO tw.j talents papers in J. P. x. ;iO, ./. //. S. viii. 133 form only the fourth [irize, and are evidently far l)elow the value of the woman who formed part of the first. Similar conclusions follow from So the Sicilian gold talent was e<pial to only six 6 lL'9, d 393, 12 232. Attic drachmae. (29) The use of ieiic and its cognates is sufficiently proved by the following passages, Avhich all refer to the nature of a derision, not of a ^V oSQ ieeTa rdp ecxai, Hjivin. Cer. 152 ieiHici diKHiciN, Hes. Oj'p. plea The same is shewn by the 3G bioKpiNcoueea ncTkoc ieeiHici Sikhici. converse use of ckoXioc, see II 3,^7 with the passages tliorc quoti'd. Shnilar evidence is given by Pindar P. iv. 153 innoraic eueuNc XaoTc biKoc, Solon 4. 37 ueuNi 9^ diKac CKoXidc, Herod, i. 96 ieuc je kqi biKaioc The phrase 5ikhn eineTN does not recur in H., l)ut there can be no etc. doubt that it may mean nronounce justice, cf. Sikqc eTpoNTO A .t70. It occurs rarely in later Attic in the sense of '/dead lug (Xen. Mnn. iv. 8. 1, Aristoph. Etj^i. 347 eY nou biKibiON einac eu) but this is tlie sort of phrase in which it is most dangerous to argue from Attic to Homeric. Further it may be added that by Homeric usage iieTd toTcin does not mean (plead) he/ore them ; it must be taken with 6c, who among them, sc. the judges. Lipsius's recklessly confident statement to the contrary is amply refuted by H. Sidgwick in C. R. viii. 2. (30) It appears then that the two talents are deposited, one by each suitor, to be given as a fee or reward to the judge whose decision Sir meets with general approval signified no doubt by acclamation. H. Maine {Ancient Law 375-77) has ingeniously compared with this the Roman Legis Actio Sacramenti where a sum of money called sacramentum was deposited by each litigant under the form of a wager on the the loser's stake going to the ^/j-ae^w as a reward for justice of his cause his trouble and loss of time in deciding. Eidgeway (J. P. xvii. Ill), has explained in the same way Hymn. Merc. 324, where Apollo and Hermes go before Zeus for a decision about the stolen oxen KcTei rdp tlieir 6rjuL96Tepoici biKHC KareKeiro xdXaNTa, for there (in Zeus' court) ' i.e. they had claimed juri.sdiction by ju!<tire talents ivere dej touted; paying in their fees. This is at least as likely as the more obvious there
fl".
;

the scales

of justice ivere laid up for both. the (31) It is difficult in the whole of the Trial Scene to guess what saw, or conceived, as actually depicted, and what he has added from poet The dispute between two men in the Agora, %\-ith his own imagination. But what makes the the shouting crowds behind, we can well figure.
poet say that it was about a manslaying 1 Are Ave to conceive the dead body as lying between the two ? Or does the poet put life into a mere dispute by making it turn on a burning question of his oaahi day 1 And the two litigants before the judges we can reproduce but it is not so easy to supjio.se that the desire to take an issue before a daysman was in the pictorially described, or that the two little wedges of gold lying midst were really an important feature in the picture still less can we
;

614

THE ILIAD

^ that they were so prominent as to mislead the imagine with Reichel The safer conclusion poet into a wrong interpretation of their meaning. seems to be that all the legal significance is the poet's own addition to

the ])ictures of wrangle and judgment, and that therefore details a living reality of his own day.
'

it

was

in all its

strikes

Reicliel's treatment of the decoration of the Shield Hi>m. Waffcnr 158-160. me throughout as unsatisfactory.

APPENDIX K
X
*

202-04

Ektcop Kftpac uneze'cpurcN GaNaroio. re Kai ucraTON hntet' "AnoXXcoN errueeN. be oi encipce JueNoc Xaii^Hpd xe rouNa
ei

ncbc be ken

UH

oi

nuuaroN

(1) I/oio could J/f(to7^ have outriui iiiipcndinn death, but tluit Apollo for the laf't time came to meet him close at hand, and, gave refreshntent to his strength and speed to his knees ? This, the usual explanation of this (litficult passage, now appears to me quite correct. The main objections
til
it an> tliat Hector did not escape death, and that we ought to have Ikit the poet stops for a moment to uneze9eurN instead of the aor. consider not the future but the past. The first stage of the catastrophe has ended there is a marked pause in the narrative. Hector lias as a matter of fact escaped Achilles in the chase the very field where the nodac cokuc would have expected most easily to surpass him. This is
;

discreditable to Achilles

if

not exi>lained

the Greek poet

nuist save the

have used the descriptive imperf., but the aor. is quite in place as resuming the pursuit in a single momentary view (i/. and T. 56-57). is in a sense implied; however familiar the (2) "Escaped so far
of the

honour

Greek

hero.

He might

''^

is bound to story may pretend that they do not know what is coming, and to make a pause of suspen.se, while they think "has Hector actually got away?" He thus heightens the

be to the hearers, the narrator

succeeding catastro]he (see Piatt in .7. P. xix. -IS, Agar But a feeling that the form of the sentence (ncbc kcn = oCi kcn), the unreal apodosis, implies that the final escape did virtually take place, has led to various conjectures and alternative ex])lanations. Hontze ]>ut a comma after roONO, thus taking 205, (.1) Fiisi and \aoTciN &' QNCNCue KapHari &Toc 'AxiXXeuc, with the preceding ei uh. 205 must be added independently, But Homeric usage forbids this wlietlier as a further explanation nf Hector's having escaped so long, or Dimtzer suggests tcoc for simply as a fresh stej) in the narrative. na>c in 202, " thus Hector would have escaped had not Apollo, who had helped his running, now withdrawn his aid,'' the last idea But then being given by the emphasis on nujuaxoN re kqi uctqton.
effect
./.

of

the

P. xxv. 312).

ijlo

616
the thought
lays stres^

THE ILIAD
;

of erruecN, as this is materially weakened by the addition on the positive instead of the negative side of the god's action of the familiar idea of otherwise it might be defended as another instance a success whicir*' might have been" gained by valour even unep uopoN, If we could assume 204 to be an interpolabut for divine interference. tion from Y 93, this explanation would be considerably strengthened.

a further alternative in the reading unez9epN, is, however, to schol. A, was the reading of given by Syr., and, according Of this word two Ar. (though this is doubtful, see Ludwich ad loc). The latter is have been given, (1) 2Msfponed, (2) outrun. explanations the analogy of y 496 toTon rap uneK9epoN supported by Hoffmann on 376 no&coKeec "iK^epott Ynnoi, where, however, the cbKC Ynnoi and Compare also unK96piN AuepHC construction is essentially diiierent.
(4)

There

which

is

o&obi, to keejy

a day's march ahead, Herod,

iv.

125.

For

(1) there is

no

is probably only an ancient attempt to analogy at all, and the reading evade a difficulty which has always been felt. but I think untenable explanation has been (5) Another ingenious

Regarding the lines as embodying the reflexion by Bayfield. an interpolator, he takes oi in 203 to refer to Achilles: "How coxdd Hector have escaped, unless Apollo had done, what he did not do confronted the other (Achilles) for the last time and to make an end
offered
of

Apollo who had " [as

his limbs swift
for
ol.
1

Such change
;

up his (Hector's) courage and made was] This is terribly involved with its change of meaning is no doubt to be found in H. (see 801, 2 33-35),
it

stirred

but always in cases where the context leaves no doubt as to what is meant we have no right to push the license to absolute unintelligibility. Moreover ONTeceai (for the accent see on O 698) is in itself a purely the idea of friendliness or hostility is imported solely neutral word, meet 788 with H 22, <^ 31); it cannot bear the from the context (compare whole weight of the idea "unless the god himself had beaten back Achilles." These objections seem fatal, even apart from the implication of the
;

an ei julh hntcto, that Apollo did meet Achilles which Bayfield denies, but which seems to me inseparable implication from the grammatical form in usage, whatever logic may assert.^ (6) But though Ave may conclude that the passage as it stands is capable of simple and satisfactory explanation, there still remains a doubt We have noticed Ar.'s as to whether it stood originally in this place. the objections to 202-04 are yet more obvious. objection to 199-201
'

unreal

'

protasis

If 205, or rather, as

we
:

shall presently see,

208, immediately followed

Mr. ]>ayfield now writes

now

"My view

is

that the three lines

embody the

i-eflexion of an interpolator, who, wishing to emphasise the hopelessness of Hector's

efforts,

fair fight. I would translate And how could Hector liavc escaped unless for the last time (uctqton), and to end the long

struggle (nujuaxoN) Aipollo had, stood hy

but

(in effect) that nothing conclusively effective assistance from

states

him

the god who had enabled him to run so well could have finally saved him from

death at Achilles' hands. What form the assistance might have taken does not matter it might have been that of enabling him to cope with Achilles in
;

(H.) in very jjresence (lirriieeN, comThis evidently pare praesens deus)." avoids the most serious objections urged above, and is tenable if we can take ntbc KCN as simply enquiring about a
possibility without to its realization.

any implication

as

APPENDIX K
situation

17

198 the narrative would run with the directness and raindity which the demands, Imt which t)ie explanation of Hector's 'escape' awkwardly interrupts. The sudden intervention of Apollo, without a word of preparation, reminds us forcibly of the death of Patrokhjs in 11 note especially the similar use of the word hntcto. There, as on so many occasions where a god joins in tlir war, we had gravely to suspect later ideas than those of the Mhnic, and the same suspicions must arise

The puzzle of Hector's successful rivalry of Achilles in speed troul)k'd the scholiasts, and may well have troubled an early rha])sodist of scholiastic turn ; the lines are in fact little more than a versification
here.

165 ncbc be. 9aciN, 6 nodcoKicTaroc naNxcoN ou KaxaXauBdNci TON "EKTopa; npoxeipoN xxkn oun to XereiN oti 'AnoWcoNO The scholiast goes on indeed to suggest other less 'e\e\ cuJuuuaxouNTa. that Achilles has been lighting hard, but Hector has had jjoetical reasons But the spirit is the same, and the expression a good rest, and so on. The ditKculty in the manner in which is in any case none of the l)est. The line is really 204 follows 203 has already been alluded to. inseparable, for it is needed to explain that hntcto means friendly Apparently it is meant as a sort of meeting but erruecN is obscure. he has been close at ajtology for the want of preparation for the god hand all through the battle, so deep is his interest in Hector. are a later (7) We must conclude then with Bayfield that 202-04 That addition, and further T think that 199-201 must go with them.
of Porphyries on

passage, like tliis, is perfectly defensible in itself, but it is obscure in expression, and the two together break the thread of the -story too near And there is undoubtedly grave room for objection in the the climax.

buNOTai buNOTai buNOTo. 9euroNTa uno9ureiN dicoKciN, in the absence of a suljcct for {. unse<pureN), dicoKcm For yet the first buNOTai, and in the very doubtful metre of oNeipcoi ou. further reaching doubts as to the context, reference must l)e made to the
repetitions
.
. .
.

Introduction to X. (8) It must be added too that there

lines

is something scholiastic in the which follow, 205^07. The same spirit which asks "Why could not Achilles catch Hector?" asks "Why did not the other Greeks stop Hector?", just as the scholiasts on 4> ask "Why were not the other " The answer is that Greeks drowaied in the inundation of Skamandros ? the other Greeks have been steadily ignored since the end of Y, in order To have to concentrate our whole attention on the one great Greek.

them brought to mind here is not only needless it suggests many awkw^ard questions which there is every reason to suppose that the Aristotle himself original poet would have been careful not to stir. juSXXon b' eN&XTai N thi enonoiiai felt the difficulty {Poet. xxiv. 8) did to u.h opaw eic ton npaTTONTQ- enei Td nepi thn TO aXoroN "EKTopoc bicoziN eni ckhnhc onto reXoTa Sn 9aNeiH. oi uen ecTooTec But KQi ou SicoKONTec, 6 & aNaNeucoN. cn & ToTc eneci XaNeoNei. the concealment should at least be as complete as possible.
:

APPENDIX L
HOMERIC BURIAL RITES
and

The descriptions of the funerals of Patroklos and Hector in and the two nckuioi of the Odt/ssei/, the visit of Odysseus to the under-world in A and the descent of the shades of the Suitors in o>, for a discussion of the Homeric view of provide most of the material life after death. Many ingenious attempts have been made to draw from them a consistent scheme of belief, but none have been completely The problem is further complicated when we attempt a successful. as we can deduce from comparison of Homeric burials with such practices the numerous and important graves of early Greece, Mykenaean and later. in his l>rilliant essay Psyche, has drawn a sharp dis(2) E. Rohde, tinction between two conceptions of the departed soul, leading to very
(1)

0,

different

ways
still

death can
for
it

One idea is that the soul after of treating the corpse. return to its old home and haunt the living ; it still longs
;

human sustenance, and is capable of doing vague but terrible harm must therefore be appeased with gifts of food, raiment, and other Hence sacrifices to the dead, ancestor and spirit things needed in life. and hence also mummification, partial or complete, to the end worship,
that the old tenement

may

conception
(3)

we may call The other idea

This still be available for its former owner. the ghost-faith. is that the spirit can be altogether banished from
'

earth,

and shut up, a helpless and harmless shade,' in Hades. This leads to burning of the body, in order to cut off the more completely all communication between the living and the dead. When this is done no further interference need be dreaded there is therefore no further offering
;

of gifts to the dead, nor any form of spirit worship. may give the name of the shade-faith.

To

this belief

we

(4) This distinction is attractive, and probably founded on truth. In practice, however, it is mainly theoretical, at least for Greece. Whenever we can test it l)y literary evidence, we find a constant interaction of the two conceptions. Men are never so inconsistent as in their beliefs about the other world. ^ Generally speaking the first is the most primitive

Unthinking people in England appear generally to believe at the same time that the souls of the pious dead pass At once to heaven, and that they
618

will not be

admitted there till the general Both views can of course Resurrection. be supjiorted from Scripture,

APPENDIX
^
;

Ol'.>

as including ancestor-worshii), it is probably and wide-spread belief The second is on the the most prevalent faith on the face of the j^lobe. whole the outcome of civilization and rcHexion it makes way as man discovers natural causes for the vague terrors which the savage puts down Hence the second belief has, in luirope at least, to the work of ghosts.
;

been commonly taught by systematic theology, while the former has remained a superstition ingrained in the mind of the peoi>le at large, and often manifested in rites and practices too popular to be sui>pressed

by the recognized authority

It is

of religion.

that illogical lilciiding of such different conceptions (o) the difficulty of harmonizing the Homeric statements appears to l)e We must indeed always keep in mind that Homeric' covers the due. usage of a long period in all probability some two or three centuries at and that inconsistencies may well arise here, as in every case where least we speak of the culture of the Homeric age, from changes, both But in the region intellectual and i)hysical, within that long lapse of time.
to

an

'

'

'

now under discussion the inconsistency seems to permeate all parts of the poems, and the arguments which have been alleged to .shew a material advance from the older to the newest portions are far from convincing.The spirits (6) The Epic is of course pervaded by the 'shade-faith.' of the departed are eVScoXa KajuoNTCoN. cuuieNHNa KdpHNO, and can do no liarm to the living, at least when once they have received the pro'

There is no ancestor-wor.ship, no chthonian cult. Aides pitiation of fire.' rules among the dead is a mere nonentity to the world above him, and his subjects are still less matters of interest. Teiresias alone, by a

who

special privilege, retains CKiai atccouciN (k tO.l).

(7)

something of his power

oYcoi

nenNucear
of death

toi be

And

yet, definite

and consistent though

this

view

appears

to be, we find attached to it observances which can hardly be anything The body is burnt, yet we have echoes but survivals of the ghost-faith.

from a time when mummification was practised. This is suggested by the word xapxeueiN, which is wholly inappropriate to cremation (see note on H 85). The pots of honey placed by Achilles on Patroklos' pyre have been ingeniously explained by Helbig as symbolizing the use of honey for mummifying. And the means which Athene uses to preserve I'atroklos' corpse in T 38-39 seem clearly to indicate a knowledge of the
instillation of

embalmer.
"4'

drugs through the nostrils, so characteristic of the Egyptian may be too that the fat in which his body is Avrapped in 1G9-70 was originally a preservative though here there is the [possible
It
;

alternative that

it

was meant

for food.

]>ut the care to cover

up the
to the

whole body,
former.
(8)
^

so

distinctly

insisted

on,

seems to point rather

The

ghost-faith reiiuired that the departed should be ecpiipped

burial of Patroklo.s in ^I', to the latter but the contrast that of Hector in O. he seeks to establish seems to me visionThe materials on which we have ary. to form a judgment are all late; the oldest parts of the poems tell us nothing,

P)at it
is

must not be forgotten that

found before as well as after
in

cremation
the
-

period. particular attempts to from Aiolic distinguish the older the newer and more sceptical 'Ionic'

Mykenaean
Helbig

'

'

faith.

To the former he

assigns

the

620
with
all

THE ILIAD

that he required while yet alive slaves, arms, treasures, raiment Yet Achilles gives For the shade this was all useless. Patroklos slain captives, horses, dogs for company, and the flesh of sheep and oxen for food (^ 1G6-77), and promises him a share of the raiment So too and treasure paid by Priam for Hector's body {il 592-95). Andromache will burn garments in Hector's honour, though they will be if they could be burned with of no use to him while he lies unburied And the ceremony him, he would have profited from them (X 510-14). the blood poured into the shades in A with which

and

food.

Odysseus approaches the trench, whence the feeble dead will suck strength if they are permitted to drink it is simply the familiar rite of the sacrificial blood The to feed the objects of ghost-worship. jioured into the ground " KOTuKHpuTON aljuLQ of '^F 34, flowing around the corpse," can hardly mean less tljan this blood, caught in cups and poured on the ground beside the

of the funeral feast. body, that the ghost might thus partake The famous passage in ^F (57-107) describing the appearance of (9) Patroklos' wraith to Achilles stands by itself, not only for its truth and with the rest of the ^loems. pathos, but for the difficulty of reconciling it The idea that the spirit "wanders up and down in the broad-gated " " house of Hades pass the gates of (74) till the burning allows it to

Hades" (71) is obviously self -contradictory, with the inconsistency which always arises when a new dogma comes in conflict with a deep-rooted
It contradicts too the older faith. Nekyia in A ; for when Odysseus descends to Hades, the first spirit which meets him (A 51-80) is that of the yet unburied Elpenor, not excluded from the rest like Patroklos (^ praying for burial in order not that he may 72) but in their midst pass the gates but that he may not have to return to plague Odysseus So too in the (A 73) as Hector threatens to plague Achilles (X 358). second Nekyia in oj the spirits of the unburied suitors go down to Hades " twittering like bats," but are at once received among the departed, and converse with them like living men. (10) It is in fact difficult not to believe that the author of the ])assage in deliberately aimed at inculcating a dogma which was not generally The exclamation of Achilles, fi pd ti accepted by his contemporaries. CTi KOI cIn 'A'i'Sao dojuoici ij/uxh Kai e'i'dcoXoN, the cry of sudden personal conviction in a matter which has hitherto been lazily accepted as an orthodox dogma, is as true psychologically as it is poetically beautiful. But it has a further dogmatic purpose, as is sheAvn by the next clause, axap 9peNc ouk cni ndunoN. The adherents of ghostworship of course declared that the shade-faith was a denial of immortality The poet takes the altogether, so empty of life were the shades. opportunity of stating his own belief on the matter, laying down positively the following theses (a) that the shades do live on (b) that they have no 9pNec; (c) that they will never return when once they have entered Hades (d) that burning, instead of being disrespectful to the dead, is their own first w^sh, for that between death and burning
'
'

'

'

there
earth.

is

an intermediate stage of banishment both from Hades and from

(11)

Two

of these propositions are not only stated

but exemplified,

APPENDIX
and deserve

G21

I'utniklu.s' full (^oiisideriition. (k) Thu fhades live on. shade is " passini^ like hiuiself," so like that it deceivits Aeliilles; Ijiil when be tries to embrace it he finds that it is init an eVbcoXoN, an intangible wraith. Yet it lives on, for it kee[)s emotions and atltctions, and above
is preserved intact. have no 9peNec, no inteUifjeure. They know nothing of what goes on since they have left the earth, and therefore The shade they can neither devise nor execute good or ill for the living. of Patroklos shews this by the opening words of reproach (^V 69-71), which display comiilete ignorance of all that has been and is being done in his honour. It does not even know its own powerles.snes.s, for it a.sks Achilles (7o) to "give his hand," which, as the .sequel .shews (100), is Tliis of cour.se is a cardinal i)oint of the faith, and entirely u.seless. agrees with the conception of the Odysseif, where Teiresias alone is

all

the

memory

of past life
a/uti/cs

(12) (A) The

the coiiiinnn lut, toO tc (ppeNec ejuineSoi eicr tcoi kqi TeeNHcoTi NOON nope Flepce^oNeia o'l'coi nenNucear roi 5e CKiai ciiccouci

excepted from
(k-

49.V95).
(13)

has naturally caused difficulties from early days. Didymcaii, says eju9p6Ncoc kqi cunctcoc ndNTO dieiXcKTai 6 ndrpoKKoc- eNceceicrai oun ck thc "Oducceiac 6 cxixoc eKcT rdp rdc ij/uxdc eVbcoXa ckico5h, 9poNHcecoc djuLeTO)(a. (104)" m 9peNac \erei oO to biaNOHxiKON, dWd juiepoc ti tcon uneeexo. CNTOC ccojuaTOC, cbc Koi dWaxoO * N re 9peNec wnap exouci (' 3Ul) " ecrm oun and KQI ndXiN cNo" dpa re 9peNec epxarai 4Sl). (II In answer juepouc TO dXoN ccoua. outcoc 'ApiCT09dNHc 6 rpajuLJuariKoc. to this it has already been pointed out that J\itroklos has not talked And of eJui9p6Ncoc KQI cuNCTcoc, for he has lost his hold of realities. cour.se no one will think of translating "they have no midriffs'' meanRecent critics have endeavoured to use such words as intr Lodies. "principle of life"; but this is no nearer the constant Homeric u.se 9pNec does mean to dioNOHTiKON, and the clause must Ije translated on It will be noticed that it is inserted parenthetically, merely this basis. the rdp in 105 does not for the sake of laying down a proposition refer to it at all, but confirms the principal clause h pd ti ccti
thesis

The

scliolion,

probably

'*

sVdcoXoN.

(14) The two remaining propositions

(c)

and

(d) can

from the nature

of the case only be stated dogmatically. It is an attempt to mediate contribution.

new

to

make out

that there

is

is the newest between the old faith and the something to be done for the dead by

Evidently

((/)

gifts,

The intermediate stage, when the ghost can but only for a time. still reappear to the living, is one to be got over as soon as possible, for the sake of the dead man himself but while it lasts it does to some extent justify the old practices founded on the belief that the living It leads the i)oet to somtr could still help the dead by gifts and rites. inconsistency in language, but his vieAv is on the whole a reasonable one. Whether it was ever widely accepted in Greece we are hardly able to say but the later com1)ination of funeral gifts with burning of the body, of which archaic tomlis supply abundant evidence, seems to point to
; ;

something of the

sort.

But the old

faith

always survived.

Aischylos

22

THE ILIAD
ippeNec

directly contradicts our poet's

ouk

NI

ndjunaN when he says

(Cho. 323)

TCKNON, (ppONHJLXa ToO

eaNONTOc ou dajudzei nupbc juaXepd rNaeoc.

and there
in Athens.

is

of course

no doul)t that the ghost-faith was the most popular

(15) On the whole then this review leads us to much the same that the conclusion as that Avhich we have reached upon other grounds Homeric civilization is based upon the Mykenaean, but represents a stage

know from the evidence of Mykene that the of later development. inhabitants of the city at its prime were spirit-worshippers, practising

We
'

When we next have good evidence, sepulture and partial nuimmification. in the post- Mykenaean Dipylon period, we find sepulture and cremaIn the interval therefore two beliefs had tion practised side by side.
'

come

into conflict.

It
it

mediate point, and

is

seems that the Homeric poems mark this interlikely enough that they may have contributed
it.

much

to the solution of

AiTENDIX M
THE HARNESSIXG OF THE CHARIOT
(1)

The
CK

priiiciinvl

passage to be explained

is 12

266-74

JULGN auazaN acipaN eurpoxoN huioneimn Ka\HN npcoTonarea, neipiNea bk bncan en' quthc. Kad b' dnb naccaXo^i zuroN HipeoN huioncion

nu^iNON 6juL9a\6N. eu oiHKecciN apHpoc. K b' e9epoN zuro&ecjuoN dua zurcoi eNNednnyu. Kai TO JLieN eu KareeHxaN eusecTcoi eni pujuiobi. nezHi eni npcoxHi, eni be KpiKON ecTopi BdXXoN, rpic 5' eKdrepeeN edHCON en' 6u9a\6N, aurdp eneira IzeiHC KQTedHcaN. unb r\coxi"Na b" eKanij/aN.
be noticed that thi.s refers to the barnessint^ of a wa^on it not certain that the gear of a war-chariot would be entirely the .same. (2) The appended cuts (8-10) will shew with some modifications the explanation which I proposed in ,/. //. ,S'. v. 185 (1884). It is based ujion the drawings of black-figured vases, which are of course of post-Homeric date ^ and agrees on the whole with that given by Helbig (//. J. 147 ft".). The main points are as follows the pole was curved sharply upwards at the end, ruiming up to an almost vertical point (nezH). In the actual bend (nezHi eni npcoxHi) the yoke Avas laid across the pole. Attached to the yoke was a ring (KpiKoc) through this a ]ieg (ecrcop) was jiassed and fastened into a hole in the jtole. The zurobecuoN, a rope nine cubits long, was then used to l)ind something with three turns to the 6u9a\6c, the long ends which remained after this being carried back to the car itself, where they Avere fastened to an uiiright jjost which rose from the front of the breastwork. This post and the rope from it to the end of the pole are constantly depicted in archaic vase-i)aintings, and we may well identify the rope with tlie zurddecuoN. The chief ditticulties then remaining are these: (1) what was the 60190X60? (2) what is the object to ebHCON ? (3) what is the meaning of IseiHC (1) Helbig holds that the 6juL9aX6c was a boss on the yoke itself, as indeed is shewn by the e})ithet 6ju9aX6eN above, which served as the point of attachment to the ring. (2) He takes zurddeciioN as the object which was tied on to the 6ju9aX6c. This is not a very natural interpretation of the words.
It will
is
; ;
:

.?

See the chariot from the Francois Vase,

fig.

19, p. 628.

623

T^tii?

t'crrwp

F(G. 8

KplKOS
^vyoSea/Jiov
oficpaKos

Fig. 9

""ef^
^vyoSeaiJLOV
^11701'

Fig. 10

APPENDIX M

Gi'O

It seems to me more likely that we have to .su|i|i!y nezHN witli edHCON they bound the ui)ri<;ht end of the pr)Ic to the 61x90X60 of thi- \t>ke tlie zur6&ecjuLON Itciug with three turns each way pt rniancntly attached The three turns brinj^ us to the upper at its middle point to the yoke. end of the nczH, from which the ends of the zurobecjuoN are lid Inick to the post on the car. (.3) It then follows thai ezeiHC KaredHcaN means " tlie fastened to the post ; ^zeiHC being either the gen. of a subst. ^zefn, so called because it was a .sup]>ort ly which the charioteer couM holder,"
;

hold, or else a corruption of a similar word, changed, wlien was forgotten, into the familiar adverb. Schul/.e Q. E. \i.
this hypothesis, and would write czihc, As to oixiXia Soph. /'/. 4 (liesych.). eKajuitj/aN it is hardly possible to make " mean " they turned down the end of

comparinL:; ei^iathe meaning of

meaning 292 adopts anb toO eneceaiuno rXcoxTNa b'

its

a guess. Tt is generally taken to the zuro&ecuoN under the knot, so as to hold it tight. According to the hyjtothesis given this is hardly rXcoyic a])pears to likely, as the zurodecuoN would have two ends. recur only of the l)arl> of an arrow in the epithets TaNurXcox'Nec, etc. (6 297 note), and in So])h. 7V. (581, and rarely in late Greek. The meaning of o'lHKec too remains douV)tful they are generally
;

Helbig explained as (/uiiles for the reins, rings through which they ran. (p. lo5) thinks they may be hooks to which the breast-straps (XenabNa)
are attached.
(.))

different

\iew of the whole passage has recently been published

Jock' des hoiaeriscken
]\'a</eti.<,

by W. Reichel Das
arch. Instituts
ii.

in Jahrealiefte des

iist.

oYhkcc to be handles, and the yoke, turned up to serve as a refers the word His explanation of the passage will be convenient means for lifting it. zur6N c, clear from the appended cut (11), where a is the pujul6c It,
(1899), 137 ff. to the ends of
talies the
;

He

Fig. 11

KpiKoc /', ecTcop </, zurodscuoN, which after 6ju(paX6c ; dd, o'ihkcc three turns round the 6jui9aX6c is wound about the pole. He assumes that of the two ends of the zuroSecuoN one is kept shorter than the
;

>',

VOL.

II

2s

626
other,

THE ILIAD
and
is

that only one tongue, that of the completely wound over, so The skill with which this remains to be tucked under at h. longer end, end was tucked in formed the Gordian knot of secret of the tAoc oure which oiiTe TeXoc oiire apyH
'
'

Alexander undid it, ace9a!NTo. cording to Aristobulos, by taking out the CTcop, and slipping yoke

and knot together over the end

of

the pole. (4) Reichel further holds that the ecTcop at least, and generally speaking the KpiKOc, were peculiar to wagons, when the pole could be made thick enough to be pierced for the ecTcop without material risk. Fig. 12 In the war-cliariot, where lightness was important, he holds that the place of the ecroop was taken by the This is illustrated by fig. 12. turned-up pole the nezH of fig. 8. which is constantly represented in vase-paintings {b in (5) The ring is not the KpiKoc, nor a metal ring at all, but the end figs. 15, 16, 19) view of a circular pad wrapped round the yoke to save it from chafing

while the peg or pegs {del), which appear to pass through it, represent the o'ihkcc or handles of the yoke as before. It would be natural to identify this pad Figs. 13 to 16 illustrate this.
the horses' necks;

Fig. 13

Fig. 14

with the zeiirXH or yoke -cushion, twice mentioned in the same way But Reichel {P 440, T 406) yaxTH zeurXwc esepinoOca napa zuroN. objects to this that the mane could not be said ezepineiN from a cushion which lay so far back, and clear of actual contact with it. He therefore turns to Assyrian and Egyptian chariots, where we find a broad cloth covering the mane, and assumes that this was in use in ]ire-historic This howGreece, though not in the historic period (figs. 17, 18). ever, besides being archaeologically doubtful, is hypercritical from a

AI'I'HNDIX

G2:

The yoke witli its cusliioii lies near enough to literary point of view. the mane to authorise the itot-tical fancy that tht- niaue is "streaming out of it" wIkju tlie horse ilroops its head if this is nut aclniissiUc, it is
;

1m<;.

]'\

Fig. 15

hard to see how the poet is permitted to say tliat the mane zuroN a question which Reicliel does not touch.

falls

napa

(())

The Xena&NON

horse pulled

is

undoubtedly the breast-strap against which the

in

fig.

19.

The

girth proper,

known

in classical times

as the JuiacxaXicTHp (/ in

fig.

19),

is

not separately

named

in

Homer,

always shewn in the drawings, and ran liardly have been It is probable enough that the plur. Xcnadwa (K 73U, T 393 the singular does not occur in Homer) includes both these important Reichel thinks that zeurXn stands iov the straps under a single name.

though it unknown.

is

628
whole
of

THE ILIAD
the

juacxaXicTHp.

Xena&NON harnessing gear, viz. "mane-cloth," This is of course a mere matter of opinion.

and

Fk;. 18

Reichel's article on the (7) Since the preceding pages were written, Homeric yoke has been reprinted with the second edition of Ueher

Fig. 19

edition wluch the author's early and lamented liomerhcht death on Dec. 18, 1901 has deprived of completeness. The essay on the

Wafen an

APPENDIX M
yoke has been exi)andccl into one on
views on the construction of
tlie

629
;

the war-cliariot

Imt

Jieichel's

car secin to

me

so destitute of founda-

tion, wlictlu-r in the testimony of the poems, the representations in art, or the iMoliuliilities of the case, that I refrain from discussing them. There is, however, no sul)stantial alteration in his account of the yoke,

therefore leave to the reader without further comment. word, however, must be said on the additions to the larger on Homeric armour. Several interesting pages are devoted to the use of boars' tusks for the jirotection of helmets, as is indicated in
1

which

(H) section

26.'3 It is well known that worked tusks were f(jund nund)ers by Schliemann at ]\Iykene sixty of them in Grave iv.^ It has often been conjectured that they came from helmets Keichel jioints out that the well-known ivory head here given (fig. We see in 20) bears a helmet made of them. the alternate rows the use of right and left tusks, placed Nea kqi esea, as the author of Tlie account of a genuine Mykenaean i^/^fi says. helmet in so late a book must however be regarded as another instance of the arehaistic anil archaeological tendency so notaltle iu K. (9) A new explanation of the silver bowl with the siege scene (vol. i. p. 572) is ingenious
ti".

in

lartre

'

'

and probable enough to

Reichel
his
sees
in

lie

the

figure

worth mentioning. at the extreme

bottom a helmsman with the steering oar in hand, and in the triangular marks along
Fui.
\

the

edge to the left the conical helmets of oarsmen while the irregular curved line at
the feet of scene then
is

the slingers represents the upper edge of a bank, The a hostile landing from ships, which the townsmen issue from their walls to repel we are at once reminded of the simile in 2 207 ff. It is tantalizing to think how nuich another half inch of the
;

bowl might have taught

us.

(10) AVith regard to one of his main points Reichel contemplated an He had felt the force of the objections important change of ground.

urged from all sides against his treatment of the word ecopHs in certain passages which cannot be regarded as mechanical interpolations see vol. i. He admits that his attempt to make it mean simjjly ^j?'ece of p. 578. armour is untenable. He regards the thin gold plates found on the
breasts of the skeletons at

Mykene as possibly the funereal rejiresentatives of metal plates sewn on to the chiton, and thus forming a prae-Ionic corslet. At this point unfortunately his ms. breaks oft", and it is im' '

what conclusions he would have drawn from this important admission. That something of the sort was necessary is clear, as I indicated in vol. i. Theie seems to be no sign, however, that he was prepared to mthdraw from the equally untenable view that the Epos with all its culture is to be regarded as a unity rather than as the
possible to say
'

Tsouutas-Manatt

p.

196

Schuchhavdt

p.

267

630

THE ILIAD

successive deposit of many generations, during which armour, like the other marks of civilization, was continually changing and developing. He has shewn once This is undoubtedly the chief blot upon his work. and for all that the 'Homeric' culture is based upon the Mykenaean,

but has shut his eyes to the subtle and omnipresent traces of successive modernization which the text has undergone. (11) Kobert, in his Studien r.ur Ilias, has endeavoured, starting from Reichel's conclusions, to use them as a test for the analysis of the Iliad. He finds that the portions of the Iliad where the armour is purely Mykenaean are identical with those which can, on Tick's principles, be while the round shield and dialect Aiolic restored to the ancient bronze panoply of the Ionian warrior go with the fixed forms of the But this parallelism has to be established by such wholeIonic dialect. sale and arbitrary alterations of the text that the book itself amply and we are once more refutes the theory which it sets out to j^rove reduced to the conclusion that early and late elements are combined in Homer with a complexity which it is beyond our jiower to unravel in detail. We must content ourselves with the general statement that on the whole those parts of the Iliad which on general grounds seem to be early have on the whole kept more faithfully to the Mykenaean tradition. Beyond this it seems hopeless to go.
'
'

'

'

APPENDIX N
THE FOURTH FOOT OF THE HEXAMETER AND
'WERNICKE'S

LAW

(1) The fourth foot of the hexameter is governed by a numlier of subtle rhythmical laws, discovered in modern times by observation solely, and never mentioned, so far as I am aware, by the ancient metrists. They In Homer they are rules were, however, certainly recognized in practice. admitting of exceptions more or less rare after him they are more and more carefully observed, till they become rigid laws by the time of Nonnos, who developed artificial smoothness of versification with amazing skill, but fell into a lusciousness of rhythm which soon palls upon the tongue. Of these rules the best known is i)robably that against the trochaic For this, and for the conditions caesura in the dactylic fourth foot. under which it applies, reference may be made to Monro (//. G. 367. 2) and van Leeuwen i^Ench. pp. 18-22). (2) The fourth foot is s})ondaic in only about one line out of four. AccordThis prevalence of dactyls is, however, not peculiar to this place. ing to Professor Clapp (Homer's Iliad Books 19-24, Boston, 1899, p. 428) in the last six books of the Iliad, "the dactyl prevails
;

in the first foot in the ratio of

,,

second
third

, ,,

fourth
(in

Go to 35 61 to 39 85 to 15 72 to 28

"

the fifth foot there are in those books 181 spondees in 3754 lines, Of spondaic fourth feet, so far as I have counted, about one-half have caesura, and of the rest a majority are In the whole Iliad formed by words which run over into the fifth foot.
or just below 5 per cent).

(15,762 lines) I find only 933 where a fourth foot without caesura ends with a word. (3) It is necessary to state the principles on which this enumeration has been made. The text used is the Clarendon Homer {Ilomeri Opera This edition always e.t Reli(iiiiae, recensuit D. B. Monro, Oxon. ii. 1896). reads llaTpoKXeec for the vulgate PlaTpoKXeic. thus reducing the number The treatment of nmc is irregular. The of spondaic fourth feet by nine. word occurs in this place twenty-six times, in twenty-four of which the
631

632
resolved form
is

THE ILIAD
possible:

but the text has naic twenty times, and

ndYc

six.

Enclitics have been counted as part of the preceding word, proclitic of the following, when it is the case governed by prepositions as part So too XecoN wc and even eebc 5' wc seem rhythmically inseparthem. as single words. Prepositions following able, and have been counted
their

case are grouped ^^^th it, unless followed by their verb, when have been regarded as compounded (e.g. juloxhc cKNOCTHcaNTi. not they If all these word-groups are to be separated, the jLidxHC eK NocTHCQNTi). With these total number of 933 will have to be reduced to 890.^ the foot has been regarded as exceptions a monosyllable at the end of There are, however, a following caesura, not as preceding diaeresis. certain number of doubtful cases where there is a distinct break in sense In a large majority of these the monosyllable in at the end of the foot. We can of is either naTc or Sn, followed by an initial vowel. (pestion the inference is strong that we should also course read ndYc at once The only exceptions which I find are the following read ecN.
: :

TcoN b' "EXeNoc, ripidjuoio 91X00 naTc, cuNeero euucoi. Xk' eni oT uejuacbc cSc le Xic, Ik b' apa X^'po*^-

ToO

6'

draeoG out' ap Tpenerai XP^<^' oure

ti

Xihn

(cf.

279).

Kuprd 9aXHpi6coNTa, npb jun t' aXX', aurdp en' aXXa. CTaiHcoN, TCON 5e TpdneTO XP^^< ovbi tic tXh. e'l TOi Tpcoac eScoKe KpoNou naTc noNToc oXeccai. XaipcT', Inei juera )^apxxa noXci t' hn noNTi Te dHUCOi.

N 284 In the first and two last of these the pause is very slight, if any. and P 733 might be regarded as supporting the nom. XP*- which Ar. read in N 191. It may l)e noticed that this form can always be substituted for XP"C except in 12 414 and three times in Od. (4) The word forming the foot (leaving monosyllables out of sight)
may
take any one of the following forms
:

A:

W-ouXouNHN,
ft

JuupC 'AxaioTc aXre' cohkc.

T,

v./

TiJuiHN

C:

-KXOei

dpNuxicNoi McNeXdcoi coi

juieu,

KUNCOna.

dprupoTos'. oc XpiicHN djui9iBe6HKac.

D:
cic TCON nac'

dropH kinhoh

Toi b' dXaXHTcoi.

Of

these forms I find the following instances in the I/iad of 559, C 182, 32, in all 933, or about one in every seventeen lines. If the word-groups spoken of in the preceding paragraph are to be broken up, the distribution of these forms would be materially altered.
:

160,

1 On the other hand we shall have to add lines ending like XeBHrdc re xpinoadc Te, where the iifth foot begins with an

enclitic.

Tlie luimber
I

of these

is

not

large,

but

have not counted them.

APrENDIX N

633

Such common |>lirase.s, for instance!, as 69' VnncoN. an" coucon. here cla.s.sed with A, would \>c tiansfened to C. reference may (5) The rareness of form D has long been observed
;

particularly be

150

tt'.,

where

to Piatt's excellent papers in ./. P. xviii. 120 rt"., the si)oiidaic fourth foot receives an intcrestin<,' diseiissinn.
tliis

made

My

list

of molossi in
:\

place

is

as follows
[1():3],

111, 555, A 83, [130], [S44], M 647, 673, 683, [749], ^ 400, T 412, Y Of the bracketed passages H 12 is given only for conscience' sake, The because Monro reads cuxoXkou euxaXKOu is obviously right. remainder are not true molossi, Imt ;ire Ininied by a pre]io>iti'iii ffilluwed by its case (es VnncoN etc.). But that ^btino reads riarpoKXecc for riarpoKXeic, there would be nine more to add (A 337, A S23, II 7, 49,
:

149, 522,

U2,

391, 515,

4^2, [G20], Z IS.S, [II 2], < ) 20, 310, X 713, II [13], 455, (145, 245, 29G, [461], X 331, [il 469].
1 1

Even including these, there are only thirty126, 584, 707, 754, 839). If we e.vclude them, and cases of true moln-^siis in the llimf} read analogically FlaTpoKXee' for narpOKXA' in 331, the number is
two

reduced to twenty-two.'- Four of these are the repetition of a single 11 455, 673, 083), to which is nuiinly phrase, Aukihc eupeiHC (Z 188, due the preponderance of examples in II. as an (6) Ludwich [Ar. ii. 244) has attempted to explain this instance of a more general rule, viz. that a molossus must always have the ictus on the first and third syllables, and hence can never end a foot.
uiolossus ending This, however, is a merely aj>iiarent generalization. with the third foot is practically forbidden b}- the caesura with the In hfth by the rule that a sjjondaic line must not end Avith a disyllabic.

their rarity is sufficiently exi>lained the second foot molossi are found by the obviously disagreeable rhytlim the instances are oub' eppHzcN 259, P 44), cun KeiNfiiciN nhuci (A 181 KeNefticiN /), XoXkon (F 348, coc AiNeiai euiioc (N 494), kn h" cbreiXac nXftcaN (- 351 oaxeiXdc?).^ But iu the last place a molossus is fimiid with consideraVile treipiency, There are for instance eleven considering the rarity of spondaic lines.
:

it in A, and ten in il. aNepconoc alone, with its cases, which is never found before the bucolic tliaeresis, occurs at the end of the line no It is less than forty times in the Iliad and thirty-nine in the Odi/^scy. clear therefore that the avoidance of it before the diaeresis has to do with the general i-hythm of the line, not with the accentuation of the molossus

cases of

as such.
relation (7) The rule of the molossus nuist in fact be treated in close This to the general avoidance of a spondee ending with the fourth fo(jt. rhythm is at best but little more common than a si)ondee in the fifth

foot

if

we always

write -eucN for

-eiN,

wherever possible, and -00 for

^ Piatt says thirty-one, but inchules three cases (X 692, 'II 716, i2 696), wiiere the molossus is followed by an enclitic, which I conceive makes all the dill'erence on the other hand he has overlooked B I dare not 149, 522, e 120, A 83. hojw that my own list is complete.
;

H 1-JO. II 647, are left witli cightetii only, An application of the same principle to the Odi/sscy according to Piatt abolishes all but three cases of the molossus (e 62,
the gen. in -00 for -oc in
412,

we

248,
*

((>

l'>).

Van

By reading

KiKXTjaKeixev in

11

and

(VK6(r/Mus,

L. Ench. p. 24 not evK6<Tfj.ws.

in

^123

read

634
the
t^en.

THE ILIAD
-ou
it is
;

actually rarer and this avoidance is more marked when with the marked tendency to end the foot with a word if But the avoidance evidently the bucolic rhythm proper. it is dactylic to the four forms A, B, C and D ( 4) ; applies in very different degrees and it must be confessed that to our ears it is difficult to discern any reason for the preference shewn to A, which is much greater than can be

we

contrast

it

accounted for by the liking for a trochaic caesura in the fourth foot. We can hardly do more than record the facts. Among them must be noted the general preponderance in this place of genitives and adjectives ; and the continual recurrence of particular words. For instance, out of the 559 cases of A, no less than seventy-two are due to 'AxaicoN, but only four to 'Axaioi, and three to 'AxaioTc, while 'Axaiouc occurs only at the end of a line. npocHuSa recurs seventeen times here, and the twelvefold repetition of JueXaiNOi nhC enoNTO in the Catalogue gives that part of B a prominent place in the enumeration. Proper names are rare here 'AxiW^vc, though he comes ten times in the second foot, an apparently less suitable place, is represented in the fourth only by his In the Odys&ey 'Oduccuc ends the epithet noSdpKHC (twenty-one times). second foot twelve times, the fourth foot never, the sixth foot over 230
;

times.

In form B the preference for particular words is even more Of the 160 cases mentioned above, forty -one are groups Of the remaining 119, more than half are prepositions with their cases.
(8)

marked.

due to three words

juiEraeujuLou

(-coi,

-oi,

-con)

noXejuiizeiN

MeNcXdou
noXeiiizeiN
is

(-coi)

37 14 10
i

by a vowel, and can therefore be with MS. authority. In form C Piatt has YnncoN (-ouc) already called attention to the preponderance of a few Avords 22, asbpcoN 12, auToO 18, aXXoc (on, -con, -ouc, -oic) 17, ajui9co 8. Reference may be made to his interesting papers for a discussion of the means by which the number of spondees may be reduced. (9) There is a further rule regarding this place in the line, commonly known as 'Wernicke's Law,' as it was stated in his edition of Trj/phiodoros (1819) ; but it was known before his time, as it appears in Gerhard's Lectiones A2wllonia?iae (1816). Hilberg's discussion in Das Princip der Silbenwdgumj (1879) is often referred to in this connexion, but appears to me to have obscured rather than elucidated the facts. The law was recently the subject of an interesting controversy in the x. 431, xi. 28, 151. It may be stated as follows Clasaical^ Meview, " When a spondaic fourth foot without caesura ends with a word, last syllable must be k)ng liy nature, not lengthened by tlie_
always
written noXejuiizejuieN

often

followed

}iosition."

In this form the rule appears to be absolute for the late Epic poets. For Homer, however, it requires certain modifications, as Avill presently
appear.
It is true that a (10) The rule at first sight appears quite irrational. certain weakness is introduced into the line by positiondengthening of a

APPENDIX X
short syllalile in thesis. Puit it not enougli to exi)lain the rule.
;

(;:}.->

tliis consideration alone is count of the Hrst feet in rather over 1000 lines (A 1-H 4SG) shews that 1.'53 are formed of a single disyllabic word in 100 of them the second syllalile is lon<; liy nature, in tliirty-three it is lengthened This would lead us to e.\[)ect that of the 933 l)y position. spondaic fourth feet with which we are dealing, about 233 would shew lengthening by position as a matter of fact we shall see that (excluding There is therefoi-c sf)me monosyllables) only about twenty .shew it. AVhat this .special inlluence at work at this particular point of the line. may have been it is very hard to .say ; but I .suggest one consideration which will e.xiilain many, if not all, of the restrictions namely, that the fourth foot should not sound like, the end of a line. (11) The hexameter, with its rigid division in the middle of the third One of foot, naturally demands elasticity in its subordinate ])auses. these naturally comes at the end of the fourth foot, half way from the main caesura to the end of the line. It is a }tause which undoubtedly sounds pleasant to us, but it involves the danger of a false close, a rhythm unpleasantly repeated in the next two feet, and involving a certain sen.se of disappointment to the ear. So long as the foot contains an unbroken hence the marked preference dactyl, this danger is obviously avoided for the dactyl before the diaeresis. But if there is a pause in the trochaic for prominence is given to the trochee caesura, the offence is aggravated
is

certain tliat

the special characteristic of the sixth foot. Hence the trochaic caesura is generally forbidden. But it is allowed freely after .such word-groups as ^nei ke, for by no possibility can enei Ke sound like the end of a line. Similarly with the great frequency of adjectives in
is

which

1 cannot remember xviii. 121) remarks any phenomenon any other kind of poetry known to me the termination of the Latin pentameter alone makes any ai>i>roximation to it, and then the facts are just the other way about, and besides we can see good reason for them." The very reasons which make Preci.scly an adjective unsuitable for the end of a line qualify it for a place which ought to be unlike the end of a line. (12) When the fourth foot ends with a spondee, the echo of the sixth foot is necessarily present. But if the rhythm is rare, it loses nearly all its offence the danger lies in the frequent repetition which makes the ear watch for it. It is the same with rime, which is admitted at intervals so rare that it is dismissed as a mere accident. If rime the occurred irregularly every six or eight lines it would be intolerable hearer would be distracted by the watch for it. So we can easily understand how he would be aiinoyeil by the fr('(|ne!it re])etition of such lines

this place.

On

this Piatt

(./.

P.

'

similar

in

Yei nun Kara XaoN "AxaicoN. uh6' ct" epcoei ^he would lose .sense of his place in tlie line, and would be reduced to counting the feet, as we are with blank verse badly recited. the ear (13) It is a pause in the sen.se wliich makes the ditiiculty

as

aW

boggle at the check Avhen the mind is carrying obstacle into the fifth foot. An elided vowel will help and
will not
;

it

still

over the more a

following enclitic.

even the

slightest, the

But when these are absent, and a pause comes here, tendency to check must not be favoured by the

636

THE ILIAD

trochee.

foot that it may be a remotest suggestion of the peculiarity of the sixth Hence the origin of Wernicke's law the spondaic fourth foot must be an unmistakeable spondee in itself, without any assistance from must be long by nature. the other side of the pause its second syllable We (.'an now discuss in order a list, which I have done my best (14) Avhere a short vowel to make complete, of the lines in the Iliad with a word. occurs in the second half of the spondaic fourth foot ending Those which can properly be regarded as exceptions to the usual practice " we can hardly say in Homer, contraventions of the rule "are numbered None of them occur in the first group

consecutively.

r 254 E 275 Z 284

JuaxHCONT'

ajui9i

ruNaiKi.

eXauNONT' cisKeac Ynnouc. KareXeoNT" "AY5oc e'l'cco.

X
fl

799 389
201

npo

JULEN

t'

aXX',
eiN

auxap
'A'lbao.

In'

aXXa,

KOTaXHeoNT'

hic to <ppeNec o'l'xoNe'

ndpoc nep.

Here the position is formed within the word itself, and the elision None of these spondees can possibly sound carries us over the pause. To this group belong also the cases where the like the end of a line.
foot ends Avith an elided enclitic
:

B 842

A
And wc

412 83 115

riuXaioc Aibc 5e

t',
c<p'

oXXuNxdc t' anaXoN t C9' HTOp dnHupa.

:

ozoc "ApHoc. eNNcne jmOeoN. 6XXujunouc t.

can hardly exclude an elided 5e from the same category O 189 CKOCToc 5' cujuLope tiuhc.

Perhaps we must on the same grounds excuse

55

unepecN 5e cKoXonecci,

to regarding the Se as so closely connected with the preceding word as But the lengthening abolish entirely the pause at the end of the foot. in thesis by n 9eXK. is rare, and must be regarded as a weakness in itself, at especially in view of the fact that unepeeN is almost exclusively used shall also have to include here the end of a line.

We

H 484
if

Tcb KQI TIC t' eUXETQl CINHp

t'

we accept

the reading tic

(Monro's conjecture) for k

tic

or tc tic

of MSS.

(15) A group which causes some difficulty is that in which the second half of the fourth foot is formed by a monosyllabic preposition The connexion of the Homeric preposition with its following its case. case on the one hand and the verb on the other (tmesis) is so loose that we can generally admit a pause in the middle of the foot instead of at the end evidently this should be done in
;

252

udxHC

6s dnoNceceai,

P 207

JUldxHC K NOCTHCaNTI,

where many editors rightly read ezanoNeeceai, cKNOCTHcaNTi.

API'ENDIX N
lint
it

G37

is

more doubtful
11
12

in

I.")

()17

OoiHC i k\uC OiOC eecoN k KH&ea neccei

\execoN k x^^po^ opczac
[luUiatidii
t'<>r

74.{

And

there seems tn

In-

no
b'

59
whcrttilt'

"EKTopa

orpuNHici ixdyHN ec OoTfloc

AnoXXcoN

{^i ),

verli

reckounl as an
stanil here
:

uxct'iition.

Thi.^ iiiu.^t thcix-lore he iMvccdcs as well as the cust-. So too -with the monosyllabic enclitics which

T 34S

'iNQ

JLLH

UlN
tic

XlJULOC

'iKHTai

X
il
'

(2), (3),
(4).

494 557

kotuXhn
enei ixe

tutoon enecxe

npcbroN eacac

Wernickes Law'

is
;

without restriction

commonly so stated as U) allow nioiiosyllubles here but where they are followed by a distinct break in the

AVith sense I see no rational grounds for treating them as {irivileged. regard to (1) it may be pointed out that this is the only case in the /////'/ where ec follows its government (of course compound phrases like bcouar" We have, however, "IXion eic cijul' ec ainoxoio Aioc A 222 are different).

enoNTO, X 717, cf. A 372, o 541, < 117, and we should no doul)t remove all cause of offence by reading lAdyHN eic here.^ Perhaps (4) is the least pardonable excei)tion in the Iliad, the whole of the position coming from Such the other side of the pause, and being very weak into the bargain. the cases are collected in Hartel a leno'thenincr is rare in any thesis The only other instances in the fourth are in IIoiii. Stiidien i. p. 1^5. the phrases to KphiruoN A 106, to npiN E 54, 11 208 (omitted by 583, A 629, tq npcoTa ". 257, which rhythmically Hartel), to npocecN and enei ce npcoe' iKeTeuca p 57."^, which is are treated as single words a parallel to (4), and like it must be regarded as very faulty. in two groups, (16) The other exceptions to the rule can be arranged according to the syntactical connexion of the words between which the The first group consists of substantives and adjectives diaeresis comes. in agreement ; here scarcely any pause can be said to exist, and the

exception

is

hardly more than apparent.

The

cases are
(5),
(6),

B 522

n
!>

189 204 796 38 126

nap norajuoN KH9icbN 5Ton eNoioN TON b" dXXoN XaoN aNcoxeco TON & diXXoN XaoN qncoxoi aua 5' dXXoc Xabc enececo djua 5" dXXoN Xqon onaccoN JueXaiNQN 9pTx" unaizei
:

(7),

(8),
(9),

(10).

if

rule of the nioiossus KH91C0O 15entley, which (5) offends also against the aXXoc Xaoc in (6), written ICH91C60 cures all. (9) seems to have
.
.

been

felt

metrical

almost as a single word. (10) has other difficulties of its own, We have the variant jueXaiNHi 9pix'(>) ^^ a>id grammatical.
So also with 7 137 tw

our disposal.
^

5f KoXeffiraixivu dyopTiv es irdvTas 'Axaoi/s.

C38

THE ILIAD
special

is

cases have no (17) The remaining there such a break in the verse as
there.

would enable us

but in none palliation to place even a

;

comma

'q3."37

nenXoN

JueN Karexeuew
beiJULOJULCN

eoNON narpbc
<>Ka

en' ou5ei

(11),

noTi 5' quton

(12),
(13), (14), (15),

436 K 389 ^ 400

quton yeTxoc edeiuoN H c' QUTON eujuoc ciNHKeN; x^^^^** ^o'^a^o noWa
noTi
5'

of the molossus, but cannot be altered. (12) (15) like (5) breaks the rule and (13) form practically only one case; we could of course write qutcoi. excludes the formula Boconic hotniq "Hpw, (18) This list purposely which occurs fourteen times. Here the i has retained its original length
is conclusively proved by BXocupconic CTe9dNcoTO must be long, Wernicke or no. We ought therefore But rXauKcbnic, not being preserved under the glass to write Boconic. case of a single traditional formula, has succumbed to the analogy of the more common stems in -i5-, and shortened the vowel. BXocupconic in a late passage must be regarded as an artificial archaism, but is none the less convincing on that account. Compare also BoGn hnin eupujueTconoN

(//.

G. 116. 3), as

36,

where the

292, with note there.

:

(19) The statement of Wernicke's law for Homer seems then to be as follows lengthening of a short vowel in the second syllable of a

spondaic fourth foot Ijy position due to a consonant in the succeeding word is never found where the foot ends with a marked break in the sense ; it is extremely rare when the foot ends with a word at all, unless in the case of a monosyllable connected with the following rather than the preceding words and it is hardly ever found where the words preceding and following the diaeresis do not form integral parts of a The only exception in the Iliad to the last clause syntactical unit. seems to be (11), where the words noTpoc en' oiidei are not essential to the syntax; perhaps we should add (12) and (13). The practical result is that we must not read napecTQN oTnon aroucQi in 467, and
;

(B 751) and AItcoXon (E 706) introduce a license which is far less usual than a violation of the digamma. The same may be said of all the conjectural emendations proposed by van L. in Bnch. p. 99 note 1, and Agar in C. li. xi. 29-31. (20) A word nuist be said on a similar and almost equally rare phenomenon a long final vowel or diphthong left unshortened before hiatus in the same place. The instances in the Iliad seem to be these
that Bentley's TiTopHCON
'
'

B 262

A
O

n
all

120 554 23 226

rd t' aidco dju9iKaXunTei, OhBqiou 'HNionHQ,

cinb

Tdc Te TpeT eccujuieNoc nep, BhXoC, o9p' qn Ykhtqi,

dn'

auToO a'leona oInon,

o'l'cHi

^441
of

QTep opKou

aeeXoN,
(aidda,

which can be corrected by resolving the diphthongs

APPENDIX X
Hfiaioo. Tpeei. BhXoo, qutoo, opKoo)

039
is

and a few where there

tijuihi,

no obvious

leniedy

A
K
<1'

llO
21")
iSl
I 1
I

ojuLoiHi

cNeeo

cn nupi eeiHN. 'Axaioi H KN aroicN, H &ei\H H JuecoN Hjnap.

(paeiNcoi

12

G4I

nacdjuLHN kqi aVeona oInon.

These should not

effect of the

l)c tittril)Utcd, as is donu in my note on K [S\, to the bucolic diaeresis: this does not exist at all in 12 G41, and And we have seen that the is practically insensiblu in A 410, E 215.^ whole ett'ect of the diaeresis after a spondee is in entire contrast with

the

real

'bucolic'

rhythm where

the

fotuth

foot

is

dactylic.

We

can therefore only leave these cases as particularly harsh examples of There are about the same number at the end of the hiatus illicit us. !0 (van L. second foot; see A 505, A 412, A 4S4, 16, 4> 53G, X
1

Enr/t. p. 75).
'

The same

objection

applies of course

to Ahreus's suggestion

mentioned ou

227.

INDICES TO THE NOTES

I GIIEEK
d- inteiisivum,

155,

41

dei,

648

ddaroj, S271 ddeti' or ddfeti',

340,

237.

T91, 95

507 dawTos, &a5 ?, e 470

ddo-xeros,
dj3\T]xp6s,
dijpofxoi.

499, deK-qXios, 2 77 da\r], II 374 deWris, V 13

deipeiv,

P 724

E 892

337

41

d^poTd^eiv, K 65 diipbrri, 2 78
d7cit?6s,

Z 162

d7d\\ecr<^ai,
d^aTTTyi/utp,

B 462
464 756
206,

dya.ira^(ix.v, ft

N
r

310 de<TL(ppu)v, T 183 di-eo-^at, 11 736, X 275 o-i'VXVs, A 435 drjdeacrov, K 493 d-qp, S 288 Api). H d-fjffvXos, E 876 (y. ai'auXos) 626 dijTTjs, dT^ro, 4> 386 drjTov, <l> 395 d^d^'aros, 2 434
deXTrreoj/Tej,
;

374 652 A-loXidrji, Z 154 aioXoOibpr]^, A 489 aioXo/miTpTji, A 489

aivi^eaOaL,

o^os,

I 673,

Ai)p.

15,

iv

at'oXoTTwXos,
a(6Xo5,

r 185

489,

222, .M

167,
aiTTu,

T 404

alpdv,

alffa, II 780

X 317 N 62, P 724, T 247 A 418, I 378, O 209,

dtffdeiv,
atfftos, ft
dtffcreiv,

468 376
506,
'!>

i]

126,

d7Ye\t7;j,

X
d7eii'

384,

dOeiX<paTos,

195

252,

640
intran.s..

not 336

Z 252,

dyeipfiv, see eyeipetv dyeXelrj, A 128

df^Xo;/ (for aeeXof), 'A^owf, S 229 46 Aia^re, At7at, N 21

453

dicrros,
arcri/Xoy,

S 258 T 202
347

aicri'/xvrjTiqp, ft

oi'xA'dffii',

A 324

aiyav^T],
aiyinrids, aioeio, ft
dtdriXos,
'Ai'OTjs,

B 774

dyepuxos, B 654 dy^vwp, B 276

dyii>iv, dyiveeiv.

aiiprjpos,
at'ui^,

alyiXi^p, I 15

T 276 T 27

d7Ki/\ox"X7;j,
fi7o;'oj,

n
1

493 428

H 59 503
318,

dKaKTjTa, II 185

aKaXappeirao,

422

E 880
224

r 40

3,

aKa/xas, II

823

dyopdacrdai. d76s, 4' 160

dyoffTLOi,

aKaxw^o-i;

E 24

'At'Sos Kvvij),
'AiSw^'et's,

E 845
190

dKeeaOai, X" 115,

dw wi*, A
122.

22

425

atScis,
12

E787,

661,

E 765 d7pft;', A 526

dypfi,
dyvpi^,
dycbi',

45

n
H

dUiv,

532,

252

661

di'j'TjXo?,

see dtdrjXos

dyxt-CTTivos, II 298,

141

ai^rjos, ai^-qios,
ai-qros,

P 520

O 428
21

S 410
178

dSenjs,

117

aide,

d5e\(piiov,
dSrjKOTEs,
dSLfds,

K
87.

aW-np,

P 371

App.

98

ddv, E203.

N
2

aWova-a, App.

C
171

427 465 dKTqSrjs, 4> 123 dK-rjpa.Tos, ft 303 dK-qpios, H 100 aKrix^Sarai, P 637 dK-qxe/J-evos, 2 29 d/cXe^es, 31 318 dKfi-qvos. T 163
d\'^5f(rer,

dKTideffTos,

315
121.
11

aldp-qyevrii,

B T314

481,

oWojv,
diKoJs,
difxdjv,

O B 839
336 E 49

d/c/twi',

19

dKO(TT^(ras,

Z 506

d5os,

dKoi'dfecr^at,

343

88

ddvTov,

E 446 VOL. 11

dKoveiv,

H
dat.,

129,

125

aivapira, II 31

with

515

2t

642
aKo^ieffdai,
CLKOVTI, TI

THE ILIAD
A
331
d/ioX7(it,
d/ios,

173,

27

duaveveiv,

Z 311

iKpt],

N
T

634 772
246, 868,

Z 414

fi^uTT.'i'e,

X X

222
468
11,

dvavra, 4' 116 dua^, dvdaaeLv,

38,

Z
4^

d/cptTos,

337

d/xwuvd-rj,
dfiirv^,

E 697

402
dvaaTrjvai

dKpdKOfiot,
dKpo>,;
CLKTr),

533

with

dat.,
4/^

229 631

d/iweii',

constr., A 561, 110, 700,

635
dvacTxofJ-evos,

171,

362,

660

'AKTopiwve,

621,

709,

4>

539
?,

dvSpdypia,

508

639

d/xcpacir]

P 695

di'SpaTToSecrcrt,

H
537

475

dXaXKeti', 4>

539

dfx^iireiv,

'AXaXKOfJ-ffrji's,

H
d/a0t,

316,

E 067, Z 321, A 474, II 124

;

dvdpe'icpovTris,

dvdpOKflTjTOS,
dv8p6fj,os,

B 651 A 371
651, II 857,

9i oKaocKotn-qv, K 515 dXaTrdfetv, A 750 163 dXaiTTOs, -', ctXeto-oy, A 774 'AXeKTpvwv, P 602 dX^^atrSat, N 475 d\e{iLV % X 285 aXevoixevos, E 444 dXewp'^, n 134 433 dX7?6l^s, 'AXtjVoj', Z 201 dXijios, I 125 dXt/iupiyets, <l> 190
d\a\vKTT]ixai,

dp.(pripL<jTOV , 4'

with clat.,N 439, H 108, with gen., IT 4> 592 825 adv. 2 528, 4' 159 dfxipl /xiXaivai, A 103 d/xcpiaxvla, B 316
; ;

382 with ace, V 146

A
B A

dvdpoTrJTa, 12 6

dvefxoTpe(pr)'s,
dv/j.d)\Los,

A
85

256
4>

355,

473

dvefeiKaro,
dv^TraXro,
dvecrai,
JNT

T 314
657,

d/jLcpi^aiveLV,

A
P

37,

68, II

209

66
diuL<pL8d\\eiv,
dfjL^i^acrLS,

dveus, I 30

742, 4' 97

dvijvodev,

266

B 90, I 137, okLTaiveiv, I 375

dX(s,
okK-q,

319

197 485 dXXd, P 645 E 638 d-Wows,

aXKTrip,

623 607 d/x(f)LyvrjLs, dfj-cplyvos, N 14? d/j.^i.5daeia, O 308 dfKpidivetv, 4' 561 d/j.<pie\Lcraa, B 165 d/j.(pi9a\7is, X 496
djxcpLKaKviTTeiv
d/XCpiKOfXOS,
,

E A

dvTjpei^avTO, T 234 avde/jLoeiS, 4' 885

dvO^piKos,
dfiei'at,

T 227

dvepwTTos, II 263
d;'(TXeo, 12 dvrdav, 11

116

P 677

80 518 423 698 dcWo-^ai, 163 dvri,

31, 12 62 130 dvTio's i-ov), Z 54, T 464, X 195 avTLTa, 12 213 dvTLTop-qffai, E 337, K 267 dvTKpepeffdai., -i^eiv, 4> 482 dvTLi, E 728, Z 117, S 480 dvvTo (ojit. ), S 473 dvwyelv, H 394 dv(joyev, A 313 dttJ/T?, N 612 d^vXos, A 155 doldifios, Z 358 dopTTjp, A 31 dopTo, r 272 do(j<T7)Tr]p, O 254 &OVTOS, S 536 diraeipeadat, 4> 563 dird\a/j.vos, E 597 dirafidv, S 34 dTrdpxetr^at, T 254

dixcpiKvireWov,

584
412,

532 aXXos = T)X6s?, O 128 dXXore 5' aCre, 2 472 dWo(ppoi'4wi>, 4' 698 aWvOis aWrii, N 279 dXXw, E 218, 4' 144 a\o(Tv6v7i, T 207 dXoxos, I 336 dXvcraeLv, X 70 d\(f)ea'ifioia, Z 593 dXwij, E 499 ixixoidos, E 587 dfiadvveiv, I 593 dfiaipLaKeros, Z 179 d/iy.aX5iVetj', H 463 dfidv, S 34 d/xaprdveiv, 12 68 d/j,apTrj(., E 656, 2 571 a.fj.apToew'qs, N 824 dp.(3\'rjdr)v, X 476 dfi^p6<nos, B 19 d/xd^eadai, I 409 dfxdfiuv, 4' 712 &IJLvaL, <i> 70 d/j-evrjuos, E 887 dfj.4pdeiv, N 340, n 53 dMTjTos, T 223 d/i^iTjXaj'os, K 167, N 726 'AfiiaujSapos, IT 326 diJ.Lx6a\6eis, i2 753 d/x/xopos, Z 408
dXXo/xat, 5.Xto,

d/jL(pL\vK7],

433

avTidav, dvTLKpi,

I dfxcpifidx^crdaL, 391, II 72, 526

dfj.(pLTr^i'e(rdaL, 4>
dfji.(pls,

203
?,

with gen., B 384, with ace. 444, 4/ 393

;

748

342,

adv.,

T
40

115,

117

d/xcpiarpecpip,
diJ.(pi(pa\os,

App. B,
92 r 179

vii

dfXfpKpopevs, 4^

dfXKpOTepou,
d;/

N 127, 12 437. (See /ce) dva- in composition, A 22,

A
187,

with subj., A 205, B 488 with fut. indie, P 515, X 66; with infin., I 684 and /ce together,
;
;

X492

dva^i^pvX^v, P 54 dvdyuv, N 627

aTravpdv, see dnoepaai

836 dvayvQivai, N 734 dvaS^fffxri, X 468 dvadveg^dai, N 225

dvayKa.to%, 11
dydeoj/os, I 146,
dvaLdrjS,

366

521

dvaivofj-ai,

App.
555

I (25)

dvaKVfxfia\Ldli.v, 11
d^'aX/cts, 4>

379

150 776 diriXeOpov, A 354 dinjXeyetiJS, I 309 80 dirrifj.wv dir7)vqs, A 340 dTTiTJ, A 270 10 dirLvifffcreLV, aTrXoi's, 12 230
d-n-eLXeii',

direipwv,

12

GREEK INDEX
airb,

(;43

uses,

r)62,

54,

213.
a-iro-

324,

A snO

"Ap7rwa,Z3l6, ipprjTov, P 37
dprieir^j, dprios,
dpx^l.

II

I50,r23I
j

avTOffxtoi-qv,

192
II

ai'ToxbwfOf, 4^ 826
i<(>ap,

incom])ositioii, 1$ 772, 416, I 309, N 113, II

281

4 IS,

323,

'if

E 326
V 100 502
574

375
dipipTfpoi,
Atpaair),
dc^^rji,
>!'

390,

489

311

aiToalvvixai,

N
'

262
230, 275
dirb iriTpT\i,

dpur/oi,
dcrat,

airoaipdaOaL, airb Bpvbi ov5

P 695 II 590
I

dtrd/itj'^oj,

K 576
384

X 12
a.iro5pv<poi,

'Acrtos,

d<f>r)Tijjp,

404
I

iipXaffTOv,
d<f>\oi<Tfibi,

241.

<

71''

^187
309, 431

d<r(fer',

Alio
T 68

O
A
<!>

dirofLTTiiv, I

do-KfX^ws,

d<l>poviiiv.
d(f)\i(jyiTbv ,

dwo^pydv,
diro^pffOLi,

9 325 A 356,

dawepxis,

32

607 104 A 495

170, r 295

Z 348,
428

4"

daffov (Uvai)
dffTe/x<f)Tj^,

567,

105

d4,v<r<Tiv,

283,

X 489

B 314
134,

'AxeXu-iot,

dirofJ.vr)<ja<T0aL, fi

dffTfpiieij, II

S 370

dTTOvaidv, IT 86 dTTOTTTaveovaL (I),

aTT OCT Ki'S naive lu, il

dcTTepoTTTi,

184

101 65
745,
II

dcrrif,

P 144

dTToaTTjffaadai,

745

diroriffacdat,

398
dwoTfiriyeiv, IT 390,
dir'

34

ovaros,

2 272

dwovpai,

A 356

489 dTTTOeTTTJS, 9 209 dirvpos, I 122 dpot6s, E 425 dpapeiv, II 214 dpapv2a, K 744 dpdffdai N 818 B 103 dpy'L(p6i>TT]s, dp7ecrr^s, A 306 dpyiri, A 818 30 dpybi,
dtroi'priffovcn,

701 647 dTa\d<pp(j}v, 7. 400 drdWo), \ 27 draXos, Z 567 drapTTjpbs, A 223 dr^ojTa, T 332 drepTTos ?, Z 285
dffrv^ouiTrjs. il
daiKfyrfKov, I

194, ii 616 dxepwty, N 389 dxOo/xai. E 361 dxpilov, B 269 dXP's, ^ 522, P 599

of 6ppoos, 2 399
&cx)pTo,

V 272

dwTetv,
fiwros, I

159 661

jSdfet^, I 58,

207

Bae^n,

606 594

A 412, F 100, I 502, K 391, II 805, T88, 91, n 28, 480 dTii^ecv, T 166
drr,,

^adi'<:wvoi, I

/Sa^woXTTOt,
1

2 122

drifido}, -dfco,
I

11

^o^i'X'^i'oi', 2 550 ^dWeif, intrans., 4' with 462

;

722,

double

'Apyos,
fi

681,

52,

115,

437

648 dTiiJ.r]Tos, Sltitos, S 484 drpeKes, E 208 drpvTihvr], B 157 drra, I 607 av, T 215 avyd^(7dai, 4' 458
avbdv,
ai'etj',

ace,
I

II

511

^au^aiveiv,
paffiXrjios,

375

2 550

^i^vxa,

pip\T)Ka,
i^pvxa.,

A 221 A 492

fte^bXvfiai, I 3

393.

54,

264

dpyvpoTo^os,
dpt77,

E 517
735

K
A

47

^e^pJidoii,

35

dpeiov,

P 431_ A 407,

ai)07;ets,

T 407
461

^Aos,
^iofiai,

512,

269. 439

l3tio/xai,

194, II

555-7 ApeKTOi', T 150 362 dp^(T(TOfj.cu, A

dpeioi's, 11

avfpijeiv,

avlaxos,
ai)\6s,

A 459 N 41
15,

852,
/377X6y,

431 23

P 297
vii.

^riffaro, ^rifffTO,

T 262

dperrj, I 498,
dpr/'tX-rdyuei'os,

"4'

571 72

av\u)Trii, Aji]>.

7
.'""

i3t/3ds (-w;-),

a?os, of

sound,

31

160

2 435 2 548 dpr]po/j.4vos, dprjpws, E 744, fi 318 ApTjs, A 441, E 31,

dpyipuevos,

wTdp, A 133, 282, B A 542

ai-re,

(iL^dadojv,

A
191

202,

340,

238,

".XdSiTai, 484, II 660, ^XdTTTeiv, 15, ^^546

)3Xero,

307 X 809 T 82

757,

287

909,
dpijs,

485, 485,

112

avrbdev,

dpfoj

(for &pvo),

avTbOi.

120 302

p\ffx.aiv(i)t>,

9 A

337

pXiJTpov,

O 677
212 36

334,
AprjTov,

2
P

P 431

avTOKaaiyvriTOS.
oyris,

V 238

37

of the body,
dat.,
I

A
;

p\offvpbs, II

(iXoffvpilnris,

dpOfiriffas,

dptdelKeTos,
dpLCTTepd,
ApiffTov,
fi

H 302 A 248
124

with
same,

194

225,

=the 480
;

E 355

weak (anaphoric)
493, A 561,
reflexive
?,

use,

K
;

390 p\u6pri, ^odypia, M 22 iSoe/j;, X 159

o-r,e6o%,

Vd05. B
385

393, K 304 dpM6fl^ r 333, P 210,

enclitic

?,

11405,2 481; P 407, T 55

204
;

^oXonai,
^ordv-n.

X A

477,

P 481
I

319
5

other
347, 112, fi

BopfTjs, scansion,

uses,

47, 356,

493

dpviVTTtp,
apirt],

385

362,

880,

^oi'^puffTi^, fi
iSoiO'tiios,

T 350

499

532 824

644
^ovXv,

THE ILIAD
B
53, 194,

Z 114

7wa,

fi

514

SiaipeTf,

280

^ov\oiJ.ai,
/3oiv\i't6s,

112,

204

yvLovv,
5'

Z 265

diaKTopos,

B 103

n 779 Z 134 II 466 jSov<p6vov, ^ovs, H 238, n 636 S 357 ^ocDttis, r 144, ^pdffcruv, K 226 E 586 fipfX/-'-^^!
j3ovw\-ni,
fiplTjTTVOS,

for

577,

A 340,

540
i2

didvdLxci; I 37

189,

167,

daepup, as spondee,
Sat,

762

dat^'ew

408 P 535

daifiSvios,
daifioov,

r
5,

561, fi 194 166 420,

12

521

SaivvTO, opt.,
8ais,

665

Bpi<T77is,

/iwMof,
/3w',

A 184 441
238
463,

S 560

daiTpeveiP,

|8w<rat,

dat<ppwv,

Qi

688 325
121

437

Sctos, i2

647

dareTaduL,

120 SiairpiiffLOV, P 748 Molada, T 270 hL^ovvai, ft 425 Mireiv, ft 247 oleadaL, M 304, H 246 128 diicpdopas, 5ij-e, II 713 5^77^1, S 584 5a7reT77J, 11 174 ducpiXos, A 74
diairXTicraeiv, 4'

183 yaitov, A 405 yafx^pos, N 464 yafxdcrdai, I 394

yaiTjoxos, I

dacpoivos,
-5e,

B 308

diKd^eiv,

542,

506,

doctrine of the enclitic, E 252, 139, fi 338,

^579 SiKaios, A

832

375

7dp,

yap

626 A 467 75oi'7rr!', A 45 337 7e7a;;'erj',

pa,

^ 9,

61,

127,

326,

B 456 deyfievos, B 794

de re,

SiKacTToXos, 5t^'77t, 4^ 542

OLvcoTos,

238

BLktiv elweLV, Ajjp. I (29)

dedaKpvaaL, 11 7
deoeyp-ai,

391,

407

62, '^

273

5iov,
Sros,

X
B

251

dedlacTLv, ft

662

yeivofievos,

71

SedoKYi/uievos,

730

7eXa;',

T 362

d^eXov,

466

75 152, Z 160, T 126, ft 230 5i7rX6os duipy}^, A 132, App.

di-rrXa^,

A 599 yiveri, S 474, T 390 yevvaios, E 253 7^1'ro, e 43 yepas, A 118, 299, Teprjvios, B 336
yiXos,
yeveffdat,

5, I 337
Seioexaro,

B,

vi.

4,

Seidicrcrccrdac,

435 B 190

diaKovpa,
St^aj/,
di(ppos,

n
E

523 747
727,

5ei5w
I

?,

130

SeteXos,

S 44 * 232

748

dfoiraXl^eiv,
5ot^, I
doKEoj,

A 472
r 346

yi4>vpa,

T 258 A 371, E 89

A 4, 86 * 111 deiXos, E 574, P 657

BeiKavdwvTo,
delXv,
delTTvov,

230 192

doXixocTKios,

yecf>vp6eiv,

357, 'i' 245 7^, r 104, P 595, T 259

yridetv witli

53,

A
596

86,

dopwov,
SoOXos,
SoDTreTi',

A N

86
426, 4' 679

560
S^^as,

r 409

aec,

yriddavvos {-oavvTi), 60 yripaos ovdds,

378 N 29

115.

A
180

devdlXXfLV, I

Soi'para,

yijpas, I

446

MvBpeov, 5ivopos, S^^o, T 10

dea/xara,
oea-/j,os,

V 152

dpifxvs,

36 696

yrjpds,

P 197 ylvop-ai, E 128

yivwaKeiv,

X
N

5pv6s (diro),

X
SI'

126

468
310,

i
ft

0/ 8

form,

128

SetW^at,
670,

122,

dwdadr], 4' 465 5i'o, indeclinable,

BvaeTO, -aro,
5ucr77Xe777s,

253

with gen.,

357

385

yXavKiSwv, T 172 yXavKdi, 11 34

7Xai;KtD7rts,
7X171/77,

AevKaXi57)s,
deijpco,

117

ovcrrjxvs,

r 240
T 51
with gen., B 794
intrans.,

AiicrwapL,

B T

739 T 154 686 39 116 183

206

devTaros,
8evTpos,
oexo-TaL, 8x^ff0aL,

164

Svcnre/jLcpeXos. 11 '.74 8

247
;

Svadii'v/.i.os,

yXvKvev/iios,
y\v(pis,

T 463
297,

dvawpeiv,

122

T 290

7\wxts,

X
il

5(2,

App.
yvcords,

M
A

225,

with
0776(1',

dat.,

596

5u)^a,
Sii/Dtt,

I
<I>

418
131
415, 544, I 674

426 Z 316 T 268

321 315 559 173
165, E 256, 848, X 339, ft 17, 71,

yyap.Trr6s,

669,

359

OTjdd,
07?tos,

697

ia

= fia, A
?,

767?M

Z 500, 664 76^05, T 409 yoov (verb), Z 500 7' otV, II 30

?,

SjiX-qfioji^, ft

33

eda;/
ed777,

N
A B

b'qu.oyepuv,
or;Mos,

yovudi-effdai,

130,
I

F 149, A 372 547, A 328, 704, 213, P 330, ft 776

eaoJjs, I

edeiv,

345

yowML dXw^s,
7!;aXoi',
yvr)i,

534

99 351

756 OTjplaaaOai, P 734 dTJffev I S 100 5id(- ^), r 357

d7]pL{v)drjvai, 11

473,

558
idvos, edvoi,

E734'

earai,

T 134

GRKEK INDEX
eavTdf'.,
edipdr],
edcji', fl

<;4r,

i 162, P N 543
528 and

551

fiXr-fii',

II

640,
I

<[>

319

(jjifj.(fxau)i,

785

fi\v(p6ti)v,

A 156
170

>Lfdvvx(S,
dyipLi>
4;i4,

189 f/xirdafffiv, r 126

ififiope,

eyfipLi>

om-

eiVt,

199

fused, 11

l/XTTtOOV, ()
ifxirtaelv,
(fiirr)^.
I

287,

789
eypriyopOai,
iyprjyopri,
>!'

K 07 K 182
E
6(32,

iyxfiifxTTreiv,

272,

334

(5av6%,
(oi'a,

A 172
I

Z 394,

146

efOvwrrjs,
fVXSfff^ai,
ff/>7fi;',

382 II 494
89,

632 ft'otKt'toi ?, ^ 418 ftTTfti/ (coiistr.), Z 180, M 60 ftVf/), II 618 eipdwi', 2C 531 143 elpv(T<ra(T0ai, A 'il6, eii = towards, il 696 with gen., 9 367 purjiose, 310
ftVocrt'<^uXXos. \i
;

683 235

174

eiJLirvu{i>)67f,
e/jiirvpifiriTr)^,

E 697
4'

720
anihiguous,

ff vijiw

flTftrf tj/,

175,

23.5

tvalpeiv, 'P
tua.icrilj.oi,

485 Z 519
1

cfapyr/s, T 1 ; (Vai'Xos, II 71

E E

M
X

201,

571
eep/xevai,

89

e^^ffdai, i^eadai,

285

speed, A tl<Tdfi.-t)u 415 191, S 8, eh-q, A 306, V 347 N 446

i'i(TK(j},

138,

fVS^^ia,

II

184,

239

584 ivolvwv, 4' 806 cVotos, A 726

evdUcrav,
i2

e^iadriv,
eTji'Sai'oi',

73 fi 25
i.

ela-ofiai,

fut. of

ft/xt,

462

ivovKfU3%, 4' 90,

cVft/v-^^e",

12

158 225

fiVw,

71,

a
653

145

T 194
898,

e^oj,
e-qs,

II

App. A, 208

562

elffwiroL,
ftojs,

eueprepoi,
evrjTjs,

141

E P 204

ideipon,

795,

T 382

'FjKdepyos,

474

^;'ef',

741, P 703

iOeipeiv, <t> 347 ideXeiv, deXfiv,

fKaT6(y)i'ii7os,

T 247
1G4

iviavrds,
iviTfixi, I

B 295
700

A 277
<^

0e\eiv
^tfw;-, I
ft 1

= di'vaffdai,

eKaTdfj.iredoi', 4'

366
321

"E/caroj,
eKelvos.

A
I

385
63-4,

fVtTTT?,

E 492

540, II 260 not conditional,

(ai)

653,

evnr\y)<T(Tei.v ,

72

94,

2:

188

in wish-clauses,
iterative
o[)t.,

K
ii

iviirreiv,

438,

447,

KKat5eKddupa,
f\-Xe',
1>

109
:^

546
ivlaaeiv,

111
et

202

197
1 1

with
768
.

iKvayXos,
eKTadlrj,
eKLbv,

A
K

146,

170

^vveov,

<t>

134

ivveupos,

w 351

ft

01',

349,

r 289,

66,

197

ei

and

T 139 confused, B 300, 349, r 215, E 278, e 111

55, 160.
ij
.

eXaiVftc,

537,

68.

II

518
i\a<pr]lS6\os,
iXiyxei.i',
I

Z 319 522
235,

6t

ei Kv

ft
ft

ft

ai' with Opt., B 597 with opt., A 60, B 125, E 273; with subj., A 391 with indie, ^ 526 5e with impel"., 146, 262 5' 6.ye, A 302, Z 376 Trep=if indeed, O 372, II 618
.
.

eXf7xos,

A
328

242,

314
eXelv,

576,

eXtXiffif.

530, (see FeXiaaeiv)

558,

Z 174 evvoaiyaios, I 183 ivravda, I 601 ivTtaiepyoi, il 277 eVruTrds, S2 163 eVrdXios, P 211 evi'trviov, B 56 320 ^j/WTTtt, efojiriji, E 374 ivibina, Q 435
ivvrjixap.

eXevOepos,

Z 455

ft,

uses,

213,
;

130,

'

fXf^atpfff^at, 4' 388 f^Xi/ces, I 466, S 401

'EXtKtjj'tos,

668,
i^dyeiv,

P 101

tion, I
e^aiffiov,

T 404
98 204 (see
FeXlff-

in composi61, <!> 213, i2 97

f! TTOT ^riv ye,

elafxevT),

180,

321

eXt/cwTTis,
eXia-ffeiv,
(Tftl/)

A 483
9

A N

O
B

^^'aiTos, .M

336 598 320

273,
.AI

elavbs,

n
S

ftaro,
eioii^,

10

fXKft<',

P 558,

e^dpxfif,

9.

720

62

e^ft7?s,

235

fXKfX'Twi'fs,
e\KT]0jx6$,
iXKriffu),

App.

(2)

685

e;JfXe(7^at,

N 98 elovTa, A 365, P 5 or etTjt H 340, 2

fi'5o/xai,
et'r;

Z 465 -vcroj, P 558

447
il

e^eXvdr) (-tff?),
e^ealrj, ii

T 137 E 293
295

235

?,

88,

'EXXds,

i^riXaTov,

M
12

App. D, c 3
ft77

'EXXtiairovTos,

545

for

t'ot

?,

12

139

'EXXot, II

233

eaceiv,

217,
?,

354,

2 520

eiKoaivripiTa eiKvia, Sk 66
eiVtis, 'P

349

IXweadai, 355, N 309, 110, II 281, P 235

eXvffdTJvai, 4'

see os (possessive) (eov), eoi, id. X 495, S 162.

eoy,

551,

fTratcftf, i;

393

iwaivri, I
eira'taaeiv,

134 312 457

254

gXwpa,

Z 93

64

EtXfi<?i'tai,

etXtTToSes, I

270 466

efjL^fjvaL,

^
124

403

iiraKT-qp,

P 135

e/xeo,

eVaXXdcrtrfif ,

358

646
^TraX^ts,

THE ILIAD
M
258, 397
witli,
iiricTKOTros,

38

^o-Trere,

B 484

iwaixd^eadat.,
eirava-,

Z 339 compounds

eincKvvLOv,
ewiffweiv,
eTTUTTr^erdai,

P 136

Z 321,

588

iffaevovTO,

535

521
dat.,

N 317 A 549 ^crcnj/j-epos, N 315

eaafiTai,
?,

A 471 iwaaavTepoi, A 383, A A 410 inavpeadai,

iTrdpxec^^cLi,
eirel,

eiriaffiOTpov,

E 725
with

iffTaaav, aor.
i(TT((>avG}aeaL,

56
789,

422

eTTiard/jievos,

282

adjectival,

T
ii.

80

485
implies movement, 197 earriTe ?, A 243
^cTTrjv,

without apodosis, Z N 68, P 658, 2 55, 12 42 fVei, as spondee, X 379 iirdyecreai, E 902 eirfLodv, N 285 555 e'7re^^ Z 321, A 474,
333,
'ETTdoi,
iireiTa,

TricrTe\f/a(x6ai,
fTTicrcpvpia,

470

ewicxxfp'^,
eTTicrxotTjs,

A 668 S 241 K
11

App. B,

^a-Ttxo",

258
2,

eTTirappodos,
iiTLTpeireiv,
^'TrXei/,

E 808
79
50,

App. M, eaxdprj, K 418

eariop,
eraipl^ecv,

615, 166,

671
586, 743,

Troixe(T0ai,

487,

A 31,
340,

Z 492, 279

26 eVfpos, T 94, ft 527

irepaXKTjs,
eT7;s,

456,

ft

335

T 113
iireXdilv, <k
iiTevrjVfov,

^TTos,

454

Z 239

irev7]vode,

65 H 428 B 218
424,

eTTTairoS-qv,

O 729

eirujixaTo,

ipdaade, II

340 208

eTTiTVfxov, erol/uLos, I
^Tpa.(j)ov,

128 425

^neadai,

A
358

565

ipavvos, I 531

^84
751,

intrans.,

661,

e7rev(prif.tTJaai,
iTTTJ/JLOl^oi,
c'tttJi',

A 22 456

ipya^tilth,

392,

T 131
^P7oi',

et% r 72 evaoev, P 647

evrjcpevris

303

inrjirveiv,

S 502 eW^TpLlilOL, S 211

iTTc,

^petSet^,

358,

144,

{-yevrjs),

A
3

427,

81
ft

735
epeLKeiu,
^peto,

evKXrjl's,

318
i.

adverbial, B 413, P with dat., A 650, T 35 48, 175, Z 213, I 602, N 332, 2 501, T 229, T
;

ipeio/bLev,

441 611 A 62

ivKVKXos,
evXripa,
vpi/jie\i7]s,

App. B,
481

'4'

4:7,

with gen., ; with 602, T 255 = towarch, V 5, E A 546, 373 eiri- in composition, A
188
I
;

epe!;7eo-6'at,

195,

ipexdeiv,

621,

P 265

ei^i'at,

436,

ft

615

30,

317

gen. 249,
126,

epLydoinros,

A
II

eiiTrarepeLa,
ei;7rXe/cros,

151

Z 292,
335

41

ipidriaaadai,
(piSfxalveii',
^pt6'os,

"i^

792 260

S 550 T
34

94,

332,

35

eirLaXiievov,

15 tTTi^dWecrdai, Z 68 iirijiriaaL, Q 285

eTTL^rjao/j-evos,
^irLl3\y)s,
fi

ipLovv7}s (-ios),
^p\-os,

46,

117, II 549 ep/nara, A 486, B 153,

epMa,

E A

90

dSoiTw;/, I

409

379
i

182
'EpfiTjs,

^irilipep-ai,

453 P 739

72
<ir

iTn^diaaadaL,
eirideveLs
?,

K
225

epos,

r 442
225

463
ft

epirv^uv,
^ppeLv,

eTTLBeuoixai,

^
Vj

239,

eViSi^pidj,
iinoocrOai,

254 549 iTn'ga(p(\Qi^, I 516 iiridvuv, 2 175 ^TTt Kdp, II 392 (TTiKelpeLv, n 394
eirieLKrbv, 11
eTriK\y)(Tiv,
II

670, 727,

385 475

epvyfxrjXos,

2 421 2 580
piecrdai,

251 472 evpvooeiris, H 635 evpvoira, A 498 evpvxopos, 4' 299 evpdieis, T 64 -ei'?, declension of nonns A 384, 339, 'I' 792 eVCTKOTTOS, ft 24 evaawrpos, ft 578 VffT^<pavos, T 99 ivarpocpos, N 599, 716
eupd^,
evpecrdai, II

in,

ipveiv, epveaOai,

ePre,

i7i;re,

10,

Z 392, T

386
evreixv^,
ei)

216, A 138, I 248, 44, 141, T 195, ft 584

pv/xa,

eiicprifie'iv,

137

57 171 (ppovewv, A 73
I

epvffdp/xaTas,

O 354
351

ipvaaadai

vjeigk, X
% Z 305 481

eif/'xe(T(?at,

91

e(pewLv,

Z 321,
'I'

A
61

496,

177,

29

281 firiXl^/O-qv, P 599 eTTifidpTvpos, H 76 iin6(r(jofj.aL, P 381 iiriovpos, N 450

^Tri/vXoTToj,

epco-iTTToXts epxarai, Tl

357, 494,
^(peLv,

588

ipwOiis,
epcoeZj/,

2 446

274

-^,

A
Q

303,
as,

179,

ecpopdv, I 167,

'Ecpvpv,

Z 152,

740,

302
is

531
^iiiiicli

= as

523

Xei-v

eaaKoveiv, eaav,
!

97

iiriirvdv,

2 502
ft

280, 393

etnpp-qaadv,
iirippodo^
-

454

iirirdppodos,

A
I

564 i(Te/j.dacraTO, e'o-Kero ?, 696

390,

>!'

770

ecnreadai

?,

E 423

= drive, A 127, X intrans., hold 326, 679 on, 433, O 109, II 501 (mid.) (rxiycw, with infin., P 181 defend, I 608. P 330
;

(I

REEK INDEX
145 il 281 200
M^^

647
'UfutOiv,
T)^7i,

^XfTeuKvys,
exfJO-Ta,

A 52

^X^^odowijaai,

518
ill,

^eir/Xri, Ap|>. fei/7i'i)/iff, II

lei'rffi'ffdai,
11

226

r 104

410
<,'('ii.

^/ueXXof,
ijIxiOeoi,

-ew, Ionic
iwfiey,

72 727

7j^(pvpot, 4' Z^;/.

M 34 M 23
850
616

T 402
193,

?wj,

1 11,

1'

^rjTeiv,
i-6<^os,

ewff^opos, 4'

226
l>v
i ?,

206 258 M 239

)7/LurAe(f/co', 4'
ij/xiffv,
I

Tj/iiTeXi}!,
I?*',

j^irydOeffflOV,

App. M, 2

353,

701 39

f represented

B765
P
fi

f.o^6v,

187,

ignored by Ar., sec Aristarchos (Oi-ii. Index)

prothetic
e

i"a;d7pia,

before,

571,

^coypeTv, f(i/ua, 4' 6S3,

fu-i/Tj,

T 247, il 269 ^ 407 E 698, Z 46

App. B,
iv.

i)V(n6i<T(ja,

V 305
89

rivloxos,
fji/iTraire,
^./(i,
i^voxf^,

B 245 Z 94, K 292

II

280

B 479
I

408
104

F' for Fe lost, F' for Fot lost,

406, E 4 etc.

154

fwp6s,
ftis,

203

)77re6a;'6s, 7jiri6oiopos,

Fadeif,

r 173

887, II 445 i'wffTTjp, App. B, vi.

^:^^<pV,

Faipftv ? {aFdpHv), P 724 fdXis, P 54, <1> 236 fdmt, Z 402, 12 449
Fai-daaeiv,

Z 251 i^pa <pipeLV, A 572 ijpaTo, r 373

Tipiy^vda,

Z 390

477 359

^, afllrmative,

B 289, T 215,

T7pt'oi',

4'

126
490,

T 124
Jj

278
17,

^to-t

(subj.),

Fapaios ?, E 425 Fdarv, n 320

and

disjunctive, 11 12,

^Top,
rivTe,

*
17,

226

B A

P 535

277 (see e&re)

f e and iF^, confused ?, P 551

FeavSs,

interrog.,

46,

Z 57
daipds,
I

E 734

)7

dp

Ti,

T 56
291, H 393, confused, see

459

FeFiKv'ia, Sk

66 FeFoX-n-a, * 583 fe^j/os, A 724 Fetdo/xai, S 472

feketv,
II

^
ij
ij

M'?",

B
ei

57

^dXa/tos,

and
T,

et

OaXepds,
edTTTELU,

P 36, 2 492 B 266, P 696

shortened,

576
mid.,

daXvcrta, I

217,

354,

520
Feiffaix7]v {Ffi(To/xai)

= speed,

P 42 -7;t of 2nd sing, rj^aiou, B 380

^
riyddeoi,
Tj-yelffdai,

534 323

818

diaiva, 9 5 ^fieic for ^^v,

Z 507

A 252

aim
FeKds,

at, see

FUadat.

71

22, II 798, * 255, S 252 ^A7',

Mos, B
258
tf^Xei//,

791 FeKwv, 4' 585

Fi\l(J(Teiv

Tjye/jLoveveiv,

rjyiveov,

2 493
318

defiflXia, 4^

and

fXeXifetv con-

iJSos,

^^M's,

A
E

277 255 807

fused,
FeXveiv,
feTTOS,

530,

558

qov/xos,
176:0175,

f eXtrai, 2 294

X
A

280

0iliiaTe%, II 387

238,

I 99,

156,

393

Tjepedeaeai,
Tjepios,

108
7

eivap,

339

E 683
P 571
P 279,

497,

Fepyeiv, II 481, Fipyov, A 470, 450, fi 354

FepieLv,
-^^

rjepoeiOTjS,

r E 770 S 505

dfowpbtnov, A 85 18 ^eos, scansion,

qepocpoiTis, I 571, rjepocpwvos,

i^'rjc ?,

T 87

787

f epiVtc,
Fiecrdai

? 138, 501, T 280, FiFdxeiv, ^ 219 '^ 66 FiKvta

A 216, S 30, i2 15 speed, nun at, A N 191 S 8, O 544,

*
335

T^Sea,
77eeZe,
i)ia,

808 Z 511

E 48 Qepa'LTTj's. B 212-4 Oiadai. OTrXa, B 382

depdirijjv,

^^(7^01 iidx-qv,

fi

402

K
E

37,

229,

94

Tjibeis,

103 36

eicKeKa, T 130 effjn8ah, 4' 216

^etDv eV ^oi'vacrt,

P 514

'Hibvet/s,
T^ios,
7710)1',

435

OriKaro,

31 520,

':,

365

dtiKin-ep-q,

* 454

FiXiov,
FlpLs
?,

Z 386

P 265

drp-eveiv, 4>

444 308 639

^198
350 Z 478 E 556

^Ka,
rjKeiv

FiTeri, 4>

2 596 E 478
?,

^o6s,

394

^oOpis,

32,

f >
/^o,

?,

rJKeffTOS,

Z 94
531 S 281

0pa(Tv,a4iJ.v<i}v,

Fiipia,

865 f6s {(tF6s), A 403 fpS, f peFa ?, P 462

90,

TJKlffTOS, 4^

T^Xacr/cdfetv,
i7X^,

128

rfK^KTwp,
TjXi^aTos,
ij\i0a,
i]\iKi7j,

Z 513 273

89 720 ^p^^-us, O 729 dp6va, X 441 Opovos, n 597

Opaffvs,
dpijvos, fl

fd^eos,

O 432
r 220

^dKOTos,
faxpetijs,

A 677 X 419
T 118
29

dpica/mbs Tredioio,

56

fetSwpoj,

E 525 B 548

7)\lT6p.T]VO%,

Z 270 ^prjX^, I 220

^i/ea,

^Xos,

dvfiaprjs, I

336

648

THE ILIAU
= chariot, T 265, 366, P 504 iinrOK^XevOos, IT 126
'iinr 01

X 544 Z 523 Z 168 evfio<pd6pa,

dvfjiopai(TTTqi,

KaffiyvrjTos,

OvfiSs,

257,

Kaaa-irepos,
/card,

284, I 632, 371, O 545

24

221 094 Oi'tpai'e, E dvpawpbs, X 69 emavos, B 447, App. evffdXa, Z 134

OvocTKoos, 12
^o;^,

linroKOpvaTrjs,
'linros

457

with ace,

A
86,

= cavab'y, H iTTTOuaL, A 454

<f>

342
356

424,

409,

737,
II

732

(10)

h, peri})hrastic,
t'o-r?,

705,

421 313

123 KaTajSaiveiv, Z 288 Karaeivvaav, ^ 135

Karalrv^,

with gen.,

669

'iffKeiv,
'icTT-q,

799
4>

ed}pr]t,

234, 373, N 507, 460, T 361, App. B, iii.

imper.,

258, App. KaraKpfjdev, 11 548

/car' &Kp7]s,

M,

do3pri(Tcra0ai, 2i

167
I

ia, ids,

603,

Z 422,

319

laiveiv, 4'

598 iaXKiiv, A 628 'Idoves, N 685 IwueLV, I 325

idx!',

434 I, 26 iVxat'dar, P 572 irer), # 350 iv-yfids, S 572

icFTodoKri,

icTTwp,

App.

i(pdilxos,
r?!)!,

A
P
71

772 116 Karape^eiv, A 361 /car' avTodc, K 273 /car' ^j/wTra, 320 KaT7)(pei7j, n 498
/cdravTa,

375,

Z 478
572,

KaTr}(p6ves,
KaTujui.d5i.os,

Q 253

iipLos,

E 556

m, r
iMv,
IMo},
tet77,

316, S 219 318, S 175

txama!/,
('Xfta,
i'xojp,
IU37),

300

Ka.TUfj.a5bv,
/cai;X(5s,

431 352

idiadai,

203

235
at, see

E 340, A 276

416

KavffTeiprj,
/ce

162 A 342
,

T 209

i(T6ai

= s2)eed, aim
fi

t'wK:?,

A
526

601
238,

FieffdaL

^-'

= /cat, B

lepevTO,
iepos,

125

260,

with fut. ind. A 137, 175, B 258, E 212, 9 66 404, I 155, 386, Ke with subj. in prine. clauses, A 182

of

cities,

366

of
;

/ca7 701' u,

T 458

the day and night, 6 66 of sentinels, K 56 ; of II of tlie 407 fish, of the chariot, P 464 place of justice, S 504
;

KdyKavos, ^ 364 Ka7xaXda)', Z 514 KaddTTTeadai, A 582

Kd^eo-a!/,

Ke with participle ?, Ke in wish ?, Z 281

/ce with infin., KeSvbs, I 586

P 138

110

T 280

KeiTai, subjunctive,

32

KadiKecrOai,

scansion, Ajip. 592) WfiaTa, E 778

idv{u)Hv, idvTTTiwva,

(i.

p.

Kctdvirepde, fl
Kctt,

104 544

406,

emphatic, B 238. A ^646; explan. with

353 KeKaoovTo, A 497 KeKaSihv, A 334

KeKaorjcro/jiai,

KeKdfxu, see Kdfxw

2,
4)

S
169

175
29

relative,

249,

165,

KeKdadat,
KeKa(pr]us,

*
/cat
.

587
.

T 35, ft 546 E 698

ie6s (adj.), App. I, 28, 10VS (subst.), Z 79

iKfidi,

P 392

iKfievos,

LKpia,
LKliifll. ?,

i'Xaos,

479 676 I 414 583 558

71
"IXlov),

260 Kal, /cat ... 5^, 4' 105 /cat trep, E 135 /cat'ptos, A 185, A 439 /ca/c6s not ethical, ^176 KaXavpo'^, ^ 845 KaXrjTOjp, ft 577
. .
. .

KKXrjyovTes (-a/res),
KK\T]TaL,

125
use,

pregnant

757

KeKOTTWS,

60

KeKpvtpaXos,
KeXaLve<pris,

KeXaoeivrj, 11

468 183 B 412

'IXrjiov {wedlof), <P

KaXXiKoXib:>7],
K'dXv/ces,

53

KeXevecv,

constr.,

"Wlos {not
ifids,

363, 684

387 ipLev, infin., S 14 L/jLevai, T 365 iVa, H 353, fi 382 ivaydp, K 127 IvodWeffdai, P 214 i'laXos, A 105 loeiorjs, A 298 850 i6eis, iofjLupos, A 242
ifmcreXv,

KaXv/x/xa,
KaXiiTTTpT],

401 il 93

324,

Kd/xl3aXe

?,

Kafxecrdai,

KaixbvTes,
/cd/xw

T 458 Z 341 V 278

1

App. G. 11

or KeKdfxo] Kavoves, of shield,

'],

A 168 N 407,
760

App. B,
KOLvwv, of
KUTreros,
/cdp?;

i.

loom, 356

^
A

as fern.,

I6s,

see la

ioX^o-ipa,

E 53

Kdp-qvov, I 407,
KdpyjTi,

457 309

iwirrjXaairi,

75

340

l7r7ri7^toX7oi,

KapKaipw,
/capos,
I

156
541

378
<l>

262 265 679 KeXyfTi'^eiv, KevTp-r)veKris, E 752 387 KevTpov, KeovTai, X 510 Kepajxos, E 387 /cepas, A 385, ft 80 Kipaadat ?, A 260 /cepK't's, X 448, ^ 760 KepTO/XLOS, ft 649 KeaTbs, S 214 Kevdeadai, ^ 244 K(paXrj, * 336 268, ft 192 /cexaj-SaJS,
KeXevdos,

155,

259,

804

KeXevTidav,

'nnr65pofj.os, '^

330

/capxaXe'oy,

Kexaprjcrifiev,

98

GREEK INDEX
KX(frilJ-ivo^.
Krjdefiu)!',

64JJ

T 262
1

Kvavoxo-'Ta,
KvfiiffTdf,
II

563,
1

22

Xrra,
X(>-,o?.

441

4'

/cTjSeos,

^
N
O

GO,

674

100
-161
74-1

KvftiffTrjTrip,
Ki'Sdi'et;',

745 w 60
73,

O
A

393
51 H
13, 4'
_'7,

Xot-ym,

Krjdos,

12

XoKxOriia, 4' 751

KTiXdos,
KTjXov,
/cvpes,

KvSidveipa,
KvSoifi^eii',

280

A A

490
324,

Xwt^,

li 1

136

Xi'K7;7e'77i,

302,

70,

53ii

Ki'0oi/x6s,

K 592

101 Aii/c6ep705, Z 130

Krjpe<j<nfp6p7)T0'i,

f>27

KVKdtbf,
Ki'/cXfi;',

624

Xi'ifxara,

A 314

KripvKi,

scansion, P Ij21
\i

332

Xiiaawor)s,

53

KrjTwedffa,
XTjwets,

581

Ki'N-Xos (ofsliic-ld),

A
1

32,

Xurrevvra, >[

283

r 382 Kivvp6s, P 5
iniperf.
."M
?,

280, App. B,
Ivi/XX^j'ios,

i.

O 518
371

naieffdai, seek; I
/xaifd^,

394

Ktoi',

4'

257
168,
II

^-l'XXo7^o5l'w;', i)

X 460
il

kXtjis,

456,

Ki'/x/ioxoy,

586,

536

yidKap,
fidKap,

318 498 K\Jjpos, KMveiv, E 709 /cXto-t'r?, fi 448 K\t(r/i(is, Si 597

170,
Si

290 Kvvir], K 258 KvvbfjLVLa, 4> 394 KvvTepov, B 483

KVfxivdis,

/xdXa,

544 68 70S
I

/xaXepds,
yttdXtora,

242 399

Kiivi'Xa7^i6j

?,

4>

575

/j-df,

K\oToirei/eii',

T 149
of,

KuTrpis,

E 330
^I'

/idcrrof,

476 I 324 500

37

K\i)if, coiistr. 115, II 515

Si),

/crpe'",
Kd3\rj\p,

428, 821

fidari^, 4' 387,

fxdffTi^ Aids,

K\vTaiiJ.{i')ricrrpri,

ll-j

Kw^ios,

725 A 390
4'

fiaTdv,

E 233

kXvtSttuXos,

E 654

fjLaTeveiv,

110
forms,

K\wfj.aK6e(Tffa, 6:J9 Kvrj,

729

Xd^poi, 4' 474

XdiVos,

fidxo-ipa,

V 271

178
Vt,

fxdxfo'dai,
viii.

272,

KO\\T]Li,
KoXoi'-et;/,

389 370
5

Xato-Tjia,
Xaii/'Tjpd,

App.

298, 344,
Max'?.
fxeya,

T
ii

26
23, 30

koXttoj,
/coXwioi",

App. G,

Xaoerffoos,

24 (cf. T 128

27f.)

A 216

fxax^oavvrj,

575

Kop^ei, tut.,

P 2n
7

Xdpva^,
X^7et;',

il

Xai'KavtT;,

795 X 324

283, Z 261, X 88 fityaipiiv, \ 563, 4' 865

Kopdverai.

-eo-^at,

435,

HyaKr)Tris,

Q 222
II

KopvOaioXos, B 816 Kopv/M^a, I 241

KopuffTTjs,

KOpwvrj,

Kopuvh,
Kori''X77,

A B E 306

457 110 771

KOT\i\-f]pVTOV, 4' 34 Koi'pTjres, I 531

275 Xe?a, :M 30 Xeipioeffcra, V 152 Xet"(7r6s, I 408 592 Xetw^, E 784, \e\a6tiv, O 60 350 XeXaxetv, Xf^eo, I 617
188,
Xe';Jo,

IxiyaXwCTi,
ixediireiv

776
after,

drive

126; =direct, K 516; d,o\:= catch, P 190 nediivai, with ace. and dat., A 283 ace. and gen.. with gen. of P 539
329,

j)erson,

841
il

dat.

?,

Kovpy)Tes,

T 193

T 10
JI, 6

177
226,

abs.,

48

Z 59, N 95 /cpctaTos, 2 177 Kpa{i)aii'(i), B 419 KpdTecT<pt, K 156

Kovpos,
KpareuTris, I 21 4
Kpr/yvoi',

KovpiSioi,

114,

T 298

\ewa8va, App.
Xe7rr6s,

IxeOvfiv,

P 390

T 497

\vya\eos, I 119
XevKadTTis,
XevKos,

fiflXavi, fi 79 fxeiXia, I 146

/iieipecrOai,
/uLtii,

294

616
713,
Ai>li.

18.")

T 117
ix.

106

Xewv, of lioness, P 134, 318, * 483

fieXavderoi,

B,

Kp-f)heiJLVov,

100,

App. G,

Xt/jju,

11
Kprjdiv, II 548 KplKe, II 470

Xrjlw,
XiTjv,
Xi6'os,

trans., N 424 I 125, A 558

(jLeXdveiv,

64

quantity, Z 486

fieXdwdpos, I 14 /jL^Xas, of emotion,

lii3

Kplveadai,
Kpdcraai,
/fpu6ets,

B 385
258
I
?,

XiKpicpLS,

287 S 463

Hue, A 24 Hi\d<ytiai, * 363

/xiXeiv,

= dark

Xivodubp-ri^,

528,

App. B,

E 708

Z 344,

iii.

fieXXeiv,

A
3
B

564,

454,

KTav^fLU as fut.

Z 409,

Xivov,

^ 570

776,

9S, 4^ 773

309
KT^pas,
Ki'dveos,
12

Xiw'

eXaiiiJi,

577

niXireffeat,

235
38
528,

Xiirapos, I 156,

406

yue.uawy,

H 241, IS 604 818, II 754

aor.
,

KTepi^eii', KTepe'ii'fLv, fl

282,

XiTT^vat ?, II 507 Xts (/iO?0, E 782,

fjLifXiiXeTo,

T 343
18,
;

480,

fj.efxvTj/j.ai,

forms,

66,

fi

/ciJacos,

94 A 24

592,

2 318

Xicraofiai,

A l5,

I 501, II

46

takes 442, 4' 361, 648 ace, Z 222, I 527

650
/tfV,

THE ILIAD
A
77.
15

'203,

260,

fj.6pi/j.ov,

12 9-2

fiopdfis,
il
-1!)1

T 302 i 183

6,

5.
'

as relative, A 125, 4> 190 neut., as demonstrative,

fieveaiveiu,
fi4viv,

fj-opcn/JLOs,

13
6,

599

MepoTTcS,

250,

2
361

288

/j,6p(pvos, 12 316 IJ.6axoh '^ ^05

9 as conjunction, P 207

8 ye,

V 409

;ue(7at7r6/\(os,
IJ.(Tr)eis,

MoOo-a,
fivXaKes,

B 484

269 fxiffffaros, 9 223 /xeffcroTrayes, {> 172 O 508 ix(.a<j> = among, /uerd, with ace.
,

M
2,

oapi^eiv,
6/3/)iMos,

X
r

126
357,

161

A
E

453,

N
I

fix'XoeLOrjs,
fj-vpios,

H
3

270

521
ci7K0s,

Mvffoi,

A N

282, -P 29

151
175,

S5e,

fMiIivvx^s,

E 236

predicative, 688, T 140

400 with ace. = after, A 227 with gen. = amoaij, A 51, X 700 with ablative gen., P 149 witli dat. nmong,
;
;

143,

54,

552,

il

oj'os,

V f^eXvffTiKou,

forming position in tJiesi, O 197, 491

odbvrj,

540 595 oiyviivai, 12 457

vaUiv, vdeiv, 7i 34 viaros, E 539, I 153 veeffdai, S 221, <i> ^8,

olSa, of disposition,

361,

326, II 72,

P 325

ouTTjs,
oifyetj',

118, ^367 fiera-, in eompo.'^ition,

109 (see

vevfiai)

765 r 408

ve'iatpa,

763 /xerd,77e\os, O 144 fxeTafxa^iov, E 19 /xerafXibvia, A 363

19, 329,
fji.iTavd(TTTjs,

veLKelv,

E 539 H 29

OL^VpdOTepOP,
oirjia,

P 446
2,

T 43

veiKos,

veKTapeos,
ce'/cus,

279 2 25
12

oi7}Ks,
oZk'os,

648,

II

fiera vQna.

^oKuu, G fieTaaroLX'-, "^ 358 /jLereKladov, A 714 IxeTthmoif, II 739

/U'^,

59 94

viKvs,

ace. plur., 2 180 with gen., P 240,

oIktos,

App. M, 558 I 563

'OtXeiis, 'IXei^s,

365

108
viJ.eLv,

olvoxoelv,

598
703

780,

T 249
Z 351,

o'ivo^p,

ve/xe(X7]T6s,
j'tVeo-ij,

649

156,

ol6dev,
otoj',

A 350, N H 39

exclamative,
638,

B
377

320,

in principal clauses, A 123 ; 100, 26, I 698, transition to hypotaxis,

122
vefj-eaaoiaOai.,
feoir],

E
211

^
22

oioTToXos,

N 633 N 473, T

26,

510,

II

128

vei'ixai,
^/eOpo;/,

604 136
122,

olos, refers

without finite verb, in iniin. 295 with with prayers, B 413 aor. irnper., A 410 with
;

dlos,

forward, as pyrrhich,

S 262

275,
'I'

328

S
oiV

105
oi'w,

indie, in oaths, 330, O 41, T261 after verbs

;

j'777dTeos, B 43 vrjOvp-os, B 2 vrits, B 865, Z 22 vrfrruTLos, T 200, * 410

yrjpLTOS,
yt/cai',

262, P
I

709,
64

310
OKpvbeis ?, 6XK(TKfV,
oXecrai, 12

Z 344,

T 135
242
24 245

of fear, 510 555, in relative clauses, B

;

349 742

vlaaeadaL,
voiJ-os,

6Xi.yy]ireXeojv,
^I'

186,

76

302
ixy) fjicLv,

T 249
<!

oXiyoOpaveuv,
oXfj-os,

476
26,

/ar;oi',
/jLyideu,
/j-rjUT],

A
2i
>!'

K
A

39, 11 128

500 455

460-4 H-naTwp, A 328, E 272 fjAaivcLu, A 141, 146

fj-TJpa,

uripla,

135 306 wrtT?, j/i'/i^a, r 130 223 Vll/JL(pLOS, vvv, K 105 Nuo-Tjloi', Z 133
vb<j(f)Lv,

oXotos,

147 5

oXooirpoxos,
dXoos,

X
N

137

r 365

6Xo<pvpo/xai,
bixapTrjOTjv,
b/J-rjXiKirj,

^ 75

viiacra,

>['

M-iKpos,

E
'SI

801

vvcrcreLv,

11

758 704

ofJuXos,

K
?,

584 485 338

<&

fj.i\Toirdp7iios,
fxiffdoi,
fJ-LTOS,

B 637

z/o),

E 219

bixoydarpios,
b/jLouos

95,

12

47

435 760 K 857, Apii. fMirp-r], fjLvdeaOai, B 686 fioyoaTOKOs, A 270

vwd-qs,
iv.

559

i/wi, fiSiV,
1),

326,

II

97

vwXe/xews,
vGipo^,

A 428 B 578
T 411
ms.s.,

315 bfxolos, 21 120 bpLOKXriTrjp, M 273 635 bno(TTi.xo-ei,

6/x(paXbs,

A
41,
12

34,

App. M,
129

2,

vwxeAi'?,

3
6//.^77,

fjiolpai,

il

49

fxoLpriyevris,
/j.6\il3os,

V 182

A 237 MoXiove, A 709

MoXTrrj,

confused by 644, II 830 ^ehos, A 387

^
j"

and

6>a)s,

oveiara,

393 367

637,
il

2 604
80

^vi'eXavveLi', intrans.,
^I'pov,

129

/wXvfiSaivr),
/xofudfis,

63 oveipowbXos, SvoaOai, il 241

6^ii6eis,

173
388, 677

50

470

^varov,

6f !^s, of hearing,

256, 524

(iKEEK INDEX
dTTdi-eiv,

i;r,i

E A

3:J4,

141, 341,
."71

A
6iris,

49:3

6iraTpoi,
II

257,

oi'Oefocrupoi, ovSos, yi 60

178

Trapd.'not in temporal senHo in H., I 470 ; with arc

ovOap,
oi"\(os,

141
2
134,
4 19
I'

387

254 55, SirXfaOail, T 172

67rXa,
oirXlt^fcrOat,

A 62 oi'Xofiefos, A
B 6,'K

= beyond, }i IHI TrapafidWfffdai, I 322 Trapali\riOr)v A 6

,

ovXoi,

756

H
Z

irapaifidrr}^, 4'

132

OTrXoTfpos,
ottAj,

55 2d7

ov\oxi>Tai,
oiii/fKa,'!'

A
24

400, A
1

21

irapand/ifiaXe, irdpavra, ^k 1 16
irapapprjToiffi,
irap' otrT6<^i,

683

90-2

OTTTT^Te,

ovviaOf,
01?

12

1S9
5
tut.

TTw,

r 306
351,
Apj).

>I

OTTupivdi,
fiTTOJs,

ovpa,

M
11

421

indie, A from modal to linal use, A 344 opdro, 6pr]To, A 56

TTapa<pOdvr)(n,

726 302 346

with

Ovpavluvf^,
oi'pai/is,
oi'/)ei''S,

E 898

136

transition

K
B

TrdpSaXis, TrapnOr), 4'

103 868

84

oi'p/axoj,

X
II

443

TTop^^, I 7, 4' 760, 12

IT

486,
\l

.M

213,
'I'

434
156,
87,

6p4yiv, II 314,
dpeffKQtos,

12

506

dpexOeif, ^V
6pdia,
6>-doi/,

268 30

153 ovp6%, o5y, A 109

oiJrdfeii',

= loose, apy)opos 603

\

lrai:e-horse,
II

467

II
12

152 180

A B

11

oiVe, oi'oe,

X A

265,

129

opddKpaipoi,
SpKoy,

irapdivLo<s,

oiJTe

...
r

5^, 12

368
69,

r 245,
755,

A 158 T 313
i2 21<t

oi)Tt5a'6s,

231

oCros,
oi'TCiiy,

178,

ndpts, declension, T 325 TTdpoiOev, A 185, Z 319,

217

437
459 with present, A 264, X 303, ^P 474 n-dpos, with pies, intin., 2^ 245 Trdpos ye, wdpos nep, P 587 TcapdiiLxtJiKev, K 252 7ras = oXos, M 340 ird(T<jLv, X 441 irdTprj, N 354 wai'eiv, constr. A 506 iraxfovv, P 112
irapoiTepoi, 4'
Trdpoj,
,

6pixTjfia,
6pvX'i,

B 356
21s,

oi'X',
6(f>i\\a.L,

498 716
aor., II

451 204 dpxv^TV^, 11 617

6po(/)os, li
6/50-0,

650

60e\\ii',

opospe (watch), ^112 II 633, 271 opwpeiv 6s, relative ;=ft' ns, H 401, S 81 ; substantive verb
>:,

350, 60eXos,
6<t>LS,

A X

353, 510, 686, II 650

M
;

236 208

omitted, 535, in quasi -indirect quesII 171 tions,

<f>
;

3^pa, in place of infin., 133, A 465, Z 361,

A
II
;

353

possessive (aFds), "free" use, App. A;

see also

653 =/o/- f (r/a'Zc, O 547 temporal l\)liowed by oe in apodosi, Z 381 linal rarely takes Ktv, Q 635
;

TTffT;,

App. M,

Y 244, 153, I 414, 138, a 292, 422

E 758

6x

apicrros,

A 69
448

Treideadai,
Trerpap,
::

2, 3 57, 4' 48

K
S

399, 398,

727 6xfo., oX'V^'et", ^l

6i^t',

Z 143,

H
12

102, 402,

501

offffdrios,
6a-(T(r6ai,
6's 6's

otpeio),

94 S 37
?,

ireLpdffdai, witli acc,

ireipeiv, II

601

405,

105,

17

o^pdaOai, aor.

E 212,

12

704

Tipr]Tii'fiv,

8 with acc,

M^47

r' eirel, il

42

TLS, 4'

6'

6 T, O 468 re and oVt, A 244, P 627 6're Kev with opt., I 525 6t ixev ... ore 5e, P 176 6Ve ix-n, 319, II 227

43 adverbial ace.,

TraMf,
\\an)u}i>,

wdpLvda,
313,

12

190

274

iriXedpov, see irXidpov

ireXeiv,

E 401

V 287, E 729

Tt, cognate ace, A 64, 142 6'rrt with su]ierl., X 129 orpixas, B 765 oTpvvTv^, T 235
6'rt,

only ?, B 276 metaphorical, A 357 with gen., i: 138 TTttXii'opcroy, V 33 266 wa\ivTovoi,
TraXioiSis,

TraKpdacretv, TTciXtJ', local

450
; ;

wdWdv,
191,
12

71 of lots,

612 850 wiXwpa, E 53 weXthpios, K 439 irefjLWcb^oXa, A 462 mvdeUiv, 4' 283
ireXeKKOv,
5reXf\i's, ^p
TreTrdXetrt'e,

171

316,

TTtTraade,
TTETrXos, 12

T 99
<l>

Srwt,

oroiffi,

etc.,

400

428,

O
oil,

7rdXXe<r^a,

645,

T 483

TreTTTwra,
ireTTw;/,

229 502

491, 664

TraXuveiu,

2 560

235,

E 109,U 252
. . .

01',

after

in rel. clause, ei, see d

B 338
B

ovas,

A
.
.

109
.

ov8i
22,

ovoe,

703,

2 117 ovdeis, 9 178

ovd4v, adverbial,

370

372 iravacprjXi^, X 490 iravaihpios, 12 540 Travrj/xepios, A 472 lldvdoos, O 522 250 Travofj.<paios, iravotpios, "t> 397
TrduaiOos,

Tr(p

= rerii (not concessive), A 131, 352, (see et

Trep,

Kat

rrepi
18

TTfpdjeii', irepdav, 4' 40,

Ylep-yaixos,
Trf'p^at,
Trept,

II

508 70S

with dat.,

317,

652
of 86, 11 568 ; with gen., a stake, - 265 ; doubtful if adv. or prep., B 388, A 46, 257, 289, P 22

THE ILIAD
TToXi'Trd/xwi',

7roXL'7rXa7/cros,

433 A 308

TToXvs, 2i
jrovos, 4"
7r6j'Tos,

TreptSe'^tos,

<i>

163

wepidoadai, 4' 485

irepidpo/uLOS,

TrSpKTjs,
TTopTrr],

:rpi8veLV,

E 726 A 100

493 137 4> 59 Z 319 S 401

E 339, P 618 TrpwTjv, B 303, O

irpvfxvSs,

446,
ft

31,

470,

500

irpdSCov,

470
235,

TTpCbra,

285

irpojToyovos,

A 102 TrpuTOTrayrjs, E 194

TTTepbeLS,
TTTrjcraeiv,

TTOpaalveiv, iropavviLV,
TTOpcpvpeiv,

Y 411
482,

repiKTioves,

P 220

16

E 453 S 40
170

irpnr\6/j.V0S,

S 220

TTfpKTTiveffdai,
TrepLTpecpecrdai,
Tre pKVOS, ft

n
E

163 903

irop(pvpos, of water, 11 391 ; of death.

A
E

TTTT^Tat,

weffieLv,

316 Z 82
,

P 361 rainbow, P 547

of blood,
7rocr(r7?/xap,
ft

83 ; of the

TTToXlwopdos,

278,

77,

550

TrriJov,

N
S

588

657

TTTvaaeadai,

Ke<paa fxevov

127 W(pri(TTaL, P 155 tr(pvthv, II 827 n-i<ppade, S 499

wecpvt^oTes,
iriTyal,
'I'

7roi;Xi'/s(feni.),

776,

27,

TTTvxes,
TFTtDi,

481,

134 T 269

P 269

310

G 289 A 59 Trpecr/SiyraTO?,
irpea^rjCov,
ft

irvdeadai,

A
B

257,

350,

Z 465
TTU^M^c,

TTpTJ^lS,

^148
F 197 r
197, I 124

TTpTJaai,

524 A 481
ft

A
A
B

632
777,

irvKa'^eLV,

124,

7rr;76cri/xaX\os,
TT-nydi,

irpTjCfaeiv odolo,

264

<ir

503

wpT)crceLv,

used absolutely,

TTVKivbs,
TTt'/Xai,

392
454

353 Trrjviov, ^ 760 TT'oos, r 162 Tn)p6s, B 599 TTTjxi'S) A 375 TTiap, A 550 Tri8r}cr(ja, A 183 ttIXos, K 263-5 TTivvaaetv, 2 249
wrjKTds,
Triaea,

S
Trptj',

357

31 120, 340,

288,

P 506,

580

Ih'Xos,

591,

E 393

7rp6 in

569,

composition, n 60

3,

with locative, F 3, A 50, App. H, note 1 TTpb bdov, A 382 P 667 Trpo (pb^oLo {prael), Trpo (pb(xi<x5e, 11 188, T 118 irpoaXris, 'i> 262
Trpo,

wvpyos, military formation, A 334, 43, 332 = fortification (not 437, 213, tower), 258, 332 31 TTVperbs,

7rw

= 7rws, A

TTcoTdadai,

124,

F 306

287

TTKpavaKeLV,
TrXdi-etJ/,

478,
:\I

S 500
285,
<^

vpo^aXelv,

-iadai,

529.
pd/35os,

A K

59,

T 218
TrpbjSaTa,

M
2:

297
'4'

269
TrXees,

124

paOdfjLiyyes,

502

129
351,

irXidpov,

354,

4>

irpboop-os, ft 649, 673, TrpoeiXvfjivos, I 541,

App. C
130

paiarrjp,

477

pea,

pe'ia,

407
wXevpd,

TTpoOeovaiv,

A
S K

291
35

pi^eiv,

P 462 T 150

A 468

irpOKXnTos,
TTpb/xos,

T 204
476

pieea,
P777M1'',

n
T

639 TrXrj^iu, X 458 nXTjiaoes, 2 486 wXvvol, X 153 TTod-q, A 471 irodos, P 439 TTOLvrj, N 659
7rXi7^6i, 4'

wpoKpoffcras,

856 229

F 44

TTpOTTlipOlde,

pTjyi'vaOai, pTJyos, I 661

pTj^-qviop,

55

irpoTrpo,
Trpos,

221

with gen., Z 456, T 188

A 239,
;

339,
ace.

with

TToXeas (-Cs),

B
453

4,

N
8

= againsf, P
St'

734

TToKiixov <TT6/j.a,
iroKi'gei.v,

TTpbaaodei',

98 533
!S

228 571 pt7e5ai'6s, T 325 plytov, A 325

pr]<T<jeLV,

pt;/6s,

263,
'i'

636

H
B
I

TTpbaaw Kai OTViaacj,

TrpbcTfpaTos, ft

250

iroXiriT-qs,

806,

429

156 673 rroXvyrjdris, ^ 450 TToXl'SdKpi'OS, P 192 TToXi'Setpds, E 754 TToXi/Sti/'tos, A 171 TToXi'Swpos, Z 394 IIoXi5i-5os, N 663 TToXvKayKTjs, A 642 TToXi'Keo-Tos, r 371 TToXi/K'XTJTOS, A 438 TroXvK/XTJTOS, Z 48
TToXXos rts,
TToXl'tttfOS,

TTpoaunracTi,

757 212

827 podavbv, S 576 podoeis, ^ 186

piiTTaaKe,

irpoT^pu, I 192,

386

pveadaL, see ipvecrdaL

pv/j-bi,
pi'iffia,

wpoTeTi'xdai, 11 60 irpoTL^aXXeadai, E 879

TrpoTLbffcrecrdai,
TrpbTpLTjaLS,
7rpb(pa(Ti.v,

Z 40

356

pVTYJp, II

424

7rpo4>ipeiv,
irpbffipuv, TrpoxJ'i', I
Trpt/Xees,

T 262, 302 F 7, 64

674 475 pJieffdai, ft 614 pioxfJ-o^, 'I' 420

<TdX7ri7t,

543 570
744,

219.

4>

388

49,

2d/ios,
77,
o-av^Ses,
ffdos,

12

517
irpi'ifii/T],

31

454, see crbos see croeti' craoPj',

S 275

GREEK INDEX
aavpuTTip,
ffa<pa,

G53
Tapaoi, A 3; Tapxviiv, 11 oS Tai'ra = ijcs, 2 128
rdi^ot,
'I'

153

iTTi<t>avov<rdai,
(TT^(jJ/Xff,

738.

2 485
T

A
:i

-101

.'{IS

178 285 'iLe\\oi'\, J I 233

ai^as,
cretw,

(TrrjX?;,

M *

258

(TTrjaai-tveiijh,

234,

29
;

o-ei'w

(?),

549,

V 1G3,

^
4'

247,

745

arJ)<Taadai Kprjrrjpa,

Z 528

198
arj^a,
(rrnxara,

Z
Mdx'?i'j_

5:'.3

Tdxa, A 205, X 676 re, gnomic, A 218 generA 341 ; mark.>4 alises,
correlation of
12,
cl.iuso.s,
I"

176,

(rriXTrvos,

326, 843

(TTixos,

Z 351 364
8,

161,

224
5^,

in

with dat., i 84 ffrjfjLdvTup, O 325 ffddi'os, :2 274

ffrj/iaifeiv.

A 289

ffT6Mo,

Z
Z
4

36,

389,

similes,
Tf,

424

witli gen.,

359

ffTOfj-aXi/xfT],

aTpardeffOai,
ffrpeirros,
I

378

answered by T^yfos, Z 248 TfOvai-n, V 102

E 350

o-taXos,

208

497,

T 248

Ttiu,

201

(ri7aX6eis,
(TtS^/jetos,

153

Xl-Tlbu,

E 113

T(ipa,

2 485 E
31

P 424
123,

aidtjpoi,

2 34

743 Zij'rtej, A 593 (TKpXQcraL, 2 142 (TK^irTofiaL, II 361 aKTJXai, ^^ 191 ffKrjTra.vioi', N 59
2:t56;'es, 4'

(XKTjirTpov,

in assembly,
;

A
59,

234, i; 505 authority, 1

symbol of
99,
2i

2 550
(TKoXoires,
'SI

55,

177

CKOWL-q,
aKOTLO's,
(TKtDXos,

X
7a

145 24 564

fffiapayeif,
fffiLKpos,

B 463
39

P 757

i;/iiv(?e(''y,

afii'xeiv, I

653
II

26\i;/^ot,
(r6eii/ ?,

Z 184
424,
773,

363

(Toos,

(Tcios,

crws,

117,

511 arpevyecrdai, aTp<pe5ivr]di', II 792 (XTpdfijios, H 413 666 <TTpii3<pa.v, X 557, (rvfioaia, A 678 (TvXdv, A 105 <ri'M/3dXXv, II 565, T 55 avfji,f3d\Xcr6aL, T 335 11 156, <n''v, instrumental, 279 680 (Twaelpeii/, ffweXeif, II 740 (TvveoxM-o^f ^ 465 ffvvex^s, ^I 26 avvUcrdai, X 381 ffwoxij^Kore, B 218 (riV7t, K 13, T 387 (70as, E 567 a(t>f, T 265 (T<f>eoav6v, A 165 a(pe5avCiv ?, <I> 542 ffipevSovT), N 600 = ir/itf ?, K 398 <T(piaiv
<T<pG}L,
(J(j)(j}i,

Teixeo^iTrXiJTa,
TfKij.aip((7dat,
II

Z 349,

30
P..
i.

r^KfjLup,
1

30

reXafiuv,
riXeios,

290, A\>i<.

247
56,

tAos,

K
X

139,

101

reXaou,

351,

X
I

707,

544
T^fiei,
Ti/j.ei>os,

707 Z 194,

578

revovTe,
.587

521,

455,

II

Teoto,

T^pas,
T^pj?;',

37 4 r 142

repnioeis, II

803

repireadai yooio, A TfpiriKipavvos,

10
773,
II

232
TeparjvaL, II

519

Tepaavbeaaa, Y 334 rerayuv, A 591

TeTeXecrfxevou,

424,

332

ffocplri, O 412 (TTrdpra, ]i 135 CTTreio, K 285 awepxii-v, N 334 (Xireadai, E 423 (Tir^i?, :S 402 ffTTiS^os, A 754

(rxe56;',

feasible,

53

195
219,

crxe^"'".

A
K
?,

163.

TerpadfXvjj.vo'S,

608
(TXfTXtos,
ffXV'^^f^Oai.,

164, trans,

TerpaKVKXos,
41, 86

ii

479 324

TeTpa<l>dXr]pos, Apj). B, vii.

or

in-

3
TTpiyu)s. 4' 101

trans.
(Tiheiv,

235,

107

see croetv

Terra,

A 412
E 653 T 189
219^ ^ 747

(r7roi'5f;t,

B O

99

(tQkos,
atj/xa,
(TcDs,

72

Teriry/xevov, 4' 741

282 410 (TTadixbs, M 434 aTairjcrav, P 733 (TTa(pv\7], B 765 297 (TTeiofxev, (TTeiprj, A 4S2
o-ro5t7j,
(TTddfJLV,

r 23

rervxv'^^: P ^^48
rei'^ecr^ai,

see <r6os

Ta76s

?,

raXavpivos, TaXdcppwv,
Tai'7;X7T7S,

^160 H 239 N 300

70 -9"

rews, T^, S

TTjOea, II

TTfjXfKXeird^, -kXtitos,

491

(TT^XXeadai, of sails,
(TTefifia,

TTjXvyeros,

175,

462

433

Ta>'i'7Xu>X'S>

rUiv,

703

14
1

ffTeueiv,
(TTepOTTTJ,

K
A

184

uTepoiTTiyepeTa, fl
trreOrat, 2:
ffTtKpdvr),

298

324 Taj'i''))^-?;?, II 767 ravinrewXos, V 228 Tavv(pXoios, H 767

ravvfLv, "^
rdTTTj?,
II

rtOriixevai, ri6rifj.vov,
TLdrjvr),

34

Z 132

191 H 12

224,

i>

230, 644

rd wpuira,
Tap,

424

<rT(pavos,

736

8, 65,

61

Z 155 with aec, Ti/iTj, A 158, 510 TLnrjis, I 605, 2 475 Tts for 6's rts, 2 192
TLKreLV. -eadai,

riXXeffOai,

Q 710

654
Tis,

THE ILIAD
"of
i^ublic

opinion,"
IS

vtt' eK,

E 854

A
491

B271
Tis

vTreixv7}fxvK,

350, 588, 696, * 295

700,

= man>/

a one,

t\7}ixwv,

rX^J'at,

E 670, E 383

466 231

tXtjtos, il 49 r65' Ikolvu),

S 298
462

Tolop, adverbial,

246

Tola5eaffi,

with gen., 660; with ace, r 299, P 330 virepaijs, A 297 i'Trepdea ?, P 330 iiirepex^i-^j ^ 210 virep7}<paviwv, A 694 'Tvepiuv, e 480
vTrep,

^tdX?;,
(plXai,
(plXos,

243 117
167, 491,

A N

155

ipXeyeiv, 4>

13

546 (pXexp, (pXbyeoi, E 745 (pXotff^os, T 377

<pbpos,

t6kos,

H *

128 86 490, 502 A 385

ToXi'7rei''eu',

inrepKv5avTes, A 66 T 30 inrepfj-opa, B 155,

virepoirXov, O 185 i'Treppdyr], 9 557, App. H,

456,

37,

544,

46,

Td^a,
-Tos,
ft

(poivrjeis,

327 202
133,
II

To^dTTjs,

(poLVLKdeii,
0oi;'6s,

^
159

716

verbal adjectives in,

note
virepihiT],

49

X
Q

rdaov, adverbial nse,

130,

virepuelif,
I'TTo,

495 122
;

B 308, (poXKos, B 217

(povrj,

178 Tpatrdofxev, T 441

2:378,
Tpa(pe^v,
<ir

iiitrans.,

661,

84, 348

adverbial, F 217, A with 421, e 4, A 417 dat., of instrument, B 374 with gen., of cause,
;

(povos, II
ipo^os,

633 162 B 217

06ws
<!>

{(pdos),

282,

345,

538
II

Tpa<pprj,

a
^"

308

rpelv,

295,

546,

* 288,

143

409 rpTjTos, r 448 Tpi-y\rivos, H 183 TplriKOCTia, A 697 488 rpiXXLCTTOi, rptTrXat, S 480 TptTToXos, 2 541 TptiTTi'xos, A 353 TptroYfj'eta, A 515 rpoireov, S 224 Tp6(pL, A 307
rpexf",
TpvipdXeia,
vii.

465, II 591, S 220 with gen., of agent after with neuter verb, Y 61 i?25 with local gen.,

354 638 (ppd^eadai, A 83

(ppadris, ft
(ppdd/j.uiv,
^ip^i'es,

ace, of time, II 202, 102 of accompaniment,

;

0pi7rp77,

App. L, B 362
63,
<!>

12, 13

0pit,
(pviLv,
(pi'ta.,

H
I

126

492, 570 in composition, viro-,

313,

4>povhiv,
II

98,

59

Z 149
2

513, 519,

126

VTrop\ri5r]v, vvode^ir], I

292
71

^i'?},

115
ft

73

VWO(TTpi(p(.LV,

(pvXaK6?, <t>vXa^,
ipv^nXiv,
(pvcrl^oos,

566
63

P 143
(pvcri^icos, 4'

VTTOXplOV,

Y 42

372,

App. B,
129,

2
Tp6ios,

Tpmos, 461

Tpwwav
Tpwxo-v,

?,

666

463 viruipeia, T 218 v^Tjvioxos, Z 19 v^l/Tjxvs, E 772 = afloat, v^pi, N 371 v\j/i^vyos, A 166
VTninna,
;

^cij,

194,

462

Xd^ecrdai,
Xa.ipeiv,

A 539, 585 with dat., E 683

77

XdXK-eos,

241,

S
41

222,

370
Xo.Xk6<Pu)vos,

Tpuxreadai, IM 66

E 785

666 tu/ct6s, E 831 Tvix^oxb-q's, * 323 TiVij, Z 262 TvcjAbs, Z 138 Tu), not TcDt, A 418 tCjl, with com par., Tihs, B 330
'TdSes,

(l)aiSL/j.6is,

N N

685
vii.

XaXKOKvi^/jiLdes,

H
I

(pdXapa,

App. B,
799

(paXripiowv,

0dXos, Ap]). B,
9!)dos,

vii.

2
ft

348, Xdpires, S 267, XapM, A 222,

Xo-Xkos,
X^i-P,

365 2 382 N 82

190

see ^6ws </)apoj, B 43, e 221, ^acTi. of common

230

know-

ledge, T 96, 416, ft 614 (pepeaOaL, to drift, * 120

(pipwv, pleonastic,
<pV,
<pT}

486

304

vj3fid\\Lv,
iJjSpts,

T 76

"TS77,
vi6s,

A 203 T 385
as

B 144, S 499 = <pri, 361

<!>

iambus,

(pvy^h

693, Z 237
I

metaphorical use, A <P 548 Xepadoi, 4> 319 Xepvs, A 80, A 400, S 382 433 xepj'^Tis, Xepvi^ov, ft 304 XepvixpavTO, A 449 XfPM"*) ^ 561 Xvp"-IJ-os, 'I' 495
97,

489

declension,

(pVfJ-i,

350,

parenthetical,

329

(pfifu^, (t^vpes,

X'ilpo.To,

S
B
E

270

458
"TXr,,

A
4>

207 268
I 506,

XVP<^<^To-''-,

158

708,

221

(pedveiv,

X6iif6s,

303,

141

346, 11

Xi-Tibv,

494 viral, 11 375 520 vTrai.ea, VTrataaeLv, <!' 126 iiTracnrldia, N 158
ij/xeuv,

861,

262

(pdeyyecrdai,

457

<pdivLv, (pdivvdeiv, 2;

446

^etoL,
-</)i(p),

685

cases in,

440, 2 xXoos, T 421 xXovvqs, I 539 x6Xos, A 81,

Xopos,

736, A 100, 595, App. B, v.

203
21

363, 794

App.

I,

GREEK INUEX
xpfvSrji,

GuO
ftpfw^,
i:

A 235
I

486
7'H

36!)
Xpo-io't'-fi'^,

ipfOdoi, predicative,

115

wpopf,

28,

567,

^^pty,

fpapuii/,

I'

755

120
Xpoivaai.,

wi, for wof ?, P 6ti o'&rws, u)s

12(1
7,

109,

Xpfw,
XPtJ,

E 138 75, A 606

7r67rot,

95. 124,

4!",

116
(iy

P 171
(L5

109

XPwOat, T 262,
Xpotv,

834

= /tere?, K 537, M 346, 392 X 326, distin:;;

;

refers hack,

A
;

374
into witliout
;

wy,

modal

jiassing
<V
;

Dual,
linite

A 559
verli,
2!)

A O

161

Xp6/ua5os, 4'

688

Xp^voi,
Xp6oj,

511

xpws, Ai.p. X, 3

X
509,
II

191,

279,

guished Iroiii oiTwy, 661 uK^a ?, for wKfia, ^' 198 wKvaXos, O 705
tliKvp-opos,

12

wishes,
tive,
liy
a;s
J)j
.

107

I'
.

273,
(LSe,

U T 151
512,

in 2^2 exriama388

441

(is,

294

Xpvffdopos,
Xpv<rr}Pioi,

Xpvcrr]\dKaTos,

256 183

uiKKo.,
WU.6.,

X
'4'

707
21

erre,
I

X 492
B 394,
42,

Jjs ore, (is re,

451

Z 205
217

454, li 207 (h/jLoy^puf, 4^ 791

w/jLTjaTTjs,

wai for
wTiieis,
wi-T-is,

X 492 i<j)ai., S 274

>!'

xl^edfos,

(Jjfaro,

P 25

264

\pev5eaBai, err,

534

ibpiffTos,

288

E 393-400

II. GENEEAL
Accents, Alexandrian theory, 289 2 191
Aiolic,

824, Z

Alliteration, V 49, Aloeidai, E 385

485,

T 217

24,

67,

414,

60,

Amazons, F 188
A7nisodaros,

S29
Accusative, cognate, adverbial, I 115

326

273

Ammonios,

in apposition with sentence, A 28, 303, fi 735 and infinitive, Z 529, II 620 312, 496 expressing duration, expressing terminus ad quern, Z 88,

Aviyntor, I 447, K 266 Anastrophe, A 414

K 398,

365,

Int.

Anatomy, Homeric, E 306,

N 546, 617, 316, 741, X 329, 396 Angling, similes from, 11 406, 12 80 Antimachos, <l> 397, 336, 604, 12 71,

195, 288 of external

and internal

object,

623, 4> 122 Achcloos, * 194, 12 616 Achilles vulnerable, <I> 568

753 Aorist in similes, T 4, 47, N 492 in impatient questions, A 243 gnomic, A 161 used for present, S 95

tendon,

396

Adjectives in -et?, E 50, verbal in -tos, A 649,

and imperfect indistinguishable,

M
B

269, 283 304, S 195,

163
103, 120, 262, E 212, 9 505, I 230, 549, 47, 12 704 sub], and fut. indie, indistinguishable, 295, X 66 44, S 102, 184 432, Aphrodite, E 330, 581, Z 333, P Apodosis unexpressed, 658, <i> 556, 12 42

sigmatic with thematic vowel, T

fi49
of two tenuinations, 742,

466,

625

position in line, 653, II 104, P 265

611,

422,

adverbial use

of,

446

Adrastos, B 572, 828 Adverbs, ]redicative use

424 416, of, relative with ])ersonal antecedent,

P 703
308, * 401, Q 20, App. Aegis, B 447, B, viii. Agallis, lady commentator, S 483, 551 Agricidt'ure, S 541-4 (see LoauI- system) 301 Aiantes, N 46, 681,

Apollo and the mouse, A 39 the wolf, A 101 the horse, ^ 383 boxing, <lr 660 Apollonios Rhodios, quoted,

Aias and Salami s,

shield, 21 Aigai,

199

219

Aiyieiadcii, legends, N 460, T 293-8, 307 Aiolic name, Z 154 Aischines, quotation from H., 'I' 77

448, N 657, 277, E 879, A 62, S 142, 189, 626, 170, P 192, 2 211, 548, 571, T 76, 242, 314, T 229, 421, X 396, 598 Apostro2)he, P 681 400, X A-pposition, distributive,

2,

6.

707,

214, 343,

157

Archaism,

false,

398

(see Int.),

N 714

194,

^I'

835

Aithiopians, A 423 Aktoriones, B 621, A 709, Alkmene, T 105

Aiscliylos and Homer,

209

^ 639
12

149 Areithoos, Ares, B 511, E 462, 831, N 301, 444, 521 745 Argoimut legend, H 468, <i> 41, Argos, B 108, 560, 681, A 52, 171

Ariadne,
527

592

Alky one,
Allegory,

I
I

562
502,

91,

67,

Aridikes, 4' 446 346 Arion,

656

GENKRAL INDEX
Aristarchos, his authority,

657

572,

B 316,

235
caution,

262,

222,

K
B

proiiahly corruiition of 61 {fffbi), I 342, A 142, 763, T 322, 331, <I'412.

398
356,

717, <I> 116, 550 supjiosed interference witli text, I i; 207, 604, T 76 458, un<ertainty of tradition, Z 76, K 39.S, P 172, ^ 207, T 365, 4' 130 liis virofj-vrnuara, 362, 398, N 315 ignores digainnia, E 791, 9 526, X
176,
-130, II

opposes cliorizontes,

App.
351,

(i.

n.

563)

Ashes of

Ass

tlie (lead kci)t in jars, "V in simile only, A 558

!

213

Assonance, accidental, E 440, Astronomy, Homeric, 486-9

Astijuwix, Z 102, ft 735 Alhenaius on Homer, .\ 5, ft 42 Athene and tlic owl, A 206 and Athens, B 548 her birth, E 880 Trojan, Z 90
I

523

203,

i;

604,

28,

235

vacillation,

M
V

435
206,
il
;

on
Aj)p.

dyyeXirjs,

A 384

d/ji<f>iKVTrf\\os,

dvSpoTTis,

J I

S57,

6;

A "Apew, S

aid-qp,

584 485

; ;

^aOvKoXwos,
Tvirruv,
aerai,
ft
I
;

jie^6\ri/j.ai,

^ 122 l^dWftu, ovrd'^eiv, 573, 439, 467, * 68 ; I 3 76 fidcfferai for yafiiff-

394

yvia,

42
2,

86pirou,

fioKirr),

471,
;

Q 514 dais, A 5, A 86 ^ffKero, P 696 N 637, 604 vribvuos,

; ; ;
;

454

'OXvp.Tro's,

use

of,

App.

6\os, B

809,

A n 801
Z
;

ttoXlv,
;

E 753 6s, eos, B 276 7ras = irovos, B 291, A 456

; ;

A 265, 363, 552, 558, 741, I' 144, A 303, H 149, N 685, T 219 Athos, S 229 'Attic' declension, I 30, S 489 Attraction, of relative, A 263, X 115 inverse,' Z 396, K 416, S 75, 2: 192 of mood, S 92, * 429 of nuudier, 11 265
Athenian, allusions (interpolate*!),

'

Auijiacnt in verbs in -oku,

arofiaXifivrt, ff<pL(n, not of 2nd A 8 ff<pwi, (7<f>u), person, K 398 E 295, X 143 ffd/xa, r 23 Tpeli-, TpoLos, A 129 4>6j3os, A 456, A 544, 46 w5e, K 537, 346, S 392,

239 267 Autolykos,

Augury,

100,

T 135

Baldrick;

"^

404,

II

803, Aj.]..

15,

i.

Barrows, funeral,
Battle-axes,

277, 2 458 ; Greek camp, Z 4, I 383, 175, 340, S 35, O 449 neuter pi. with i>\. verb, B 36 ; pronouns, reflexive, Z 490 sinnles conCrasis,

255 612, O 711

^I'

Bear, the Great,

i)

487-8

Bclleroj>hon, Z 157, 202 Blood, offered to the shades. ^^ 34, L, 8

jiurification for, ft 482 Blood-money, I 632, 648,

App.

taining }.ost-heroic manners, S 219, # 362, 388 ; synaphea, 206 Aristophanes, more important readings,

659,

Z
A

484,

567, r 13, 42, Z 148, K 349, N 51, 502, S 44, 474, 451, IT 313, P 176, 721, 526, T 188, 306, 4> 130, 806,
::!:

App.

I,

24

ff.

(see
<i>

Boiling in simile,

Homicide) 362

Bow, A
A])p.

110, 113,
13,

122,

266-7,

375,

X.

ft

30

Aristotle, quotations from H., B 15, I 539, 593, 153, 252, 457, A 543, O

held in contempt, A 385, Brachylogy, P 51, * 191 Bronze, I 365

714, 721

245,

129 on natural historv of H., S 290, 350, 4> 252, ft 316, 451 on dfj.(()iKVTre\\oi' A 584 sundry allusions, B 558 A 521,
ft
,

Burial

rites, see

Funeral

739, 785, Z 68, 236, I 648, 283, T 234, 269, 165, <ir 328, ft 129, 347, 8 App. K,

684 Caestus, Greek and Roman, Caesura, trochaic of third foot, B 400 see Bhythm

Arkadians,

B 604

ArktinoSy'Aethiopis, ft 804 Armour, Apji. B dedicated, K 571 Artemis, Z 205, I 537, 4> 483, ft 759 Article, Homeric uses of, A 11, 185, T 54, 138, E 673, 430, I 167, A 174, 322, 305, * 317, ft 687 later uses, A 106, 576, A 308. II 412, e 524, I 320, 342, 231, 236, 363, 128, 745, n 53, 358, T 147, 180, X 289, <ir Int.
;

Camp, Greek, arrangement of, O409, 656 Cannibalism, supposed traces, X 346, ft 213 Cap of Hades, E 845 Catalogue 0/ the Trojans, B 816 Cenotaplis, * 323, "^ 254 Centaurs, A 268 Cestus, S 214 Chariots, use in battle. E 249, 89, 348, 352, n 152, 411, P 610, T 495 Z 39 ^orjdoos, epithets, dyKvXos, P 481 '^ 335 evTrXfKTOs. iepij,
; ; ;

P464
construction,

722,

727,

441,

VOL.

II

2u

658

THE ILIAD
475,

Chariots,

&vTii, E 262, 728; parts, 517 ; poles, E wheels, A 485, E 723, 729, 'A 40, 12 270 four horses, 6 185, A 699

App.

504,

II

475,

4'

335,

517,

Demeter,

S 317 Desiderative verbs,

265*

trace-horse, 11 152 Cheiron, A 219, I 485, A 832 630 Chiasmos, A 450, H 275, S 382, 326 Chimaira, Z 181, 476, A 430, Ghorizontes, B 356, 649, 692, II 747, * 416, 550 Chronology of the poems, T 141, <i> 154

Diaeresis, bucolic, E 484, App. of first foot, B 87, E 685, A 35, 767 Didymos (see Aristarchos), disagrees with Ar., r 19 contradicts Aristonikos, B 111 contradicts himself, A 549 doubts of Ar.'s readings, Z 76, 398, 2 207, T 365 Diectasis, -^ 826, ft 701 Digamma, see under F (Greek Index)
'

Chrysc, A 37 Cloud in metaphor,

P 244

Dione, E 370 Dionysos-onyth, Ti 130-2, Dirges, ft 720, 723

537
63,
ft

Compay-atives, formation, P 446 Compounds, irregular, A 449, G 178, II 792, T 166, * 394

possibly sej)arate words, Conditional sentences, genesis

477

of,

371,

Divination (see Omens), Dodona, B 749, U 233 Dolopcs, I 484 Doors, ft 318, 453 Dorians, B 653, 676

221

18, 93,

204, 222

A 690, 84 515, 525, Contract al forms, 2nd sing, mid., 818, ft 390, 4.34 dat. in -ei, S 115, II 792,
Constructio

Constellations, Homeric,

486-9,

ad sensum,

X 29 N 564, N

n
P

281,

756,
;

A 63, 496, X 199, 4' 103 Dress, E 736, N 685, S 180-5, 214, X 441, 468, App. G Dual, forms, 6 109, 448, 364, A 776,
Dreams,

218

792 647, Corinth, Z 152 Corpse, Homeric conception of, Q, 72, 108 Council, royal, B 21, 53, 194, Z 114 Cranes, Y 4, 5
Crasis,

of 1st person, ^ 485 supposed identical with plural, A 567, r 278, 459, Z 112, 9 73, I 168, M 412 (see also Zenodotos)

277, Z 260,

Cretan allusions,

458 360, 744, n 617, S 590

uses, E 487, 495, 778, G 378, 455, 413 127, 46, 371, P 387,

ft'.

Cuirass, Homeric, V 360, E 99, 112-3, 796, A 24, 234, 373, N 507, H 404, 560-1, App. B, vi. T361, Ciqj, Kestor"s, A 632, App. E Cyprus, E 330, H 221, A 20

Eagles, H 59, * 252, Ear-rings, S 182

ft

316

Earth forms substance of man,

Elision, of -ot, A 170, II 207 of -0 of gen., B 198, A 35,

H 99, ft 54
<!'

86,

789
of of
-t

Dactyl in sixth foot, ft 169 135 Dactylic Rhyth,n, Z 511, Daggers, S 597 Daidalos, 2 591-2 Darkness, supernatural, interpolated, E 511, O 668, II 555, P Int., 268, -366,

ai,

of dative, n 854, P 196, 324 Z 260, A 272, * 323

Embroidery, T 126,
Ejianalepsis,

441

671, Z 396,

399,

371,

128

<!>

Dative, in -oto-(i), -7il(t{l), A 179, F 259, A 131, 779, 426 284, in -t elided, see Elision in -I, quantity of, A 86, S 407 after verbs of motion, E 327

Epeios, "^ 665 531 Ejyhyrc, Z 152, A 740, Epiithets, position of, see Adjectives conventional, T 243, 352, 75, 63, 581, ft 359j Erichthonios, T 219 Eridanos, II 151

comitative, 31 28, 207

locative, of jjcrsons, 217 216,

95, I

303,

Erinyes, V 278, I 454, T 418, 678 Euryalos, Eurybates, A 320, I 170

412

with ])assive verb, E 465, Z 398 Dead, gifts to the, ft 594, App. L, 8 Death, conception of, ^ 103, App. L symbolism, E 654, <i> 483 and Sleep, S 231, II 454
Decoration, types
441, -^bQl, 885
of,

Eurymedon, A 228
Exirystheus,
639,

106, 118

Family, the Homeric,

242,

36,

95
cf

391,

370,

Fat of kidneys,

204

Fate, B 155, G 69, Fates, the, ft 49

Felt,

780

Delphi,

404

265

CKNEIIAL INDKX
Feminine 772
adj.

G59

used as subst.,
21

367,

Hekabc,

Fibulae, E

425,

401,

Aji]..

C, 9
"P 217

Fine in lieu of service, \ G69, Fisk as food, II 407, 747

Fishiiuj,

II 717 Helen, B 356, 1' 144, 427, Hellas, B 681 //'llui, II 233

T 325

Jlelinels,

A|)]i.

li,

\ii.,
;

App.

.M,

S,
il

K
;

E 487

(see Anij/in(j)

263

ai/Xunrit,

Floral oniainents,

441,

"if

885
135
fi

Funeral symbolism, T 212,

rites, Z 418, H 85, 38, 596, 796, Anp. L

^ 34,

513, 4' 72,

Future indie with

fii',

404,

66

(if.

also

indie,
iiiHn.

and
with

aoi'.

A 175, H 258, 155, P 241, 515} suhj., ace Aorist

Kf,
I

indie, after historic tense,

/jAjj-ova, etc.,

59

442, fi 704, 717 liarticiple, use of, E 46, S 309, 120, >I'379
jussive,'

36,

195

forms, A 29, 365, (see also Infinitive)

317

Gates of Troy, B 809, E 789, X 194 Genealogical fictions, IT 177, 180 Genitive absolute, V 289, A 458, S 26

H 125 Herons, K 274 Hesiodcan interpolations, Z ISl, S 114, 317, II 387, :i 39, 12 45 Hexameter, origin of, B 400, A 403 Hiatus, B 87 in first foot, trochaic caesura, A 533, T 194 end, A 532, B 105, E 723, A 767, 2 182, P 444, X 266,
;

296, 393, 640. G 363-7, A 683, T 95 If., 133, T 145 250, 639, Heralds, A 320, 334 Hermes, B 103, Z 491, O 21 1, 11 185, T 34, i\ 23, 339, 348 Herodolos quotes H., E 63. Z 289,

Tpv(pd\(ia, Hera, A 8, 59,

P 297 r 372

aTpdvr\,

12

18-31

Hcrakles,

71

310, 785, 400, 315, n 123 of material, B 415 of time, E 523 expressing the source, E 265, after superlatives, A 505
local,

219,

in second foot, caesura, B 8, 1" 4';. A 452, T 288 ; end, B 87, E 603, 217, 2 182, T 93 in third foot, caesura, B 315,

101

end

206

T 105

after fieyaipeiv, X 563 after oWa, etc., A 658, in -00, B 325, 518, 731,
66, 554

S 192 E 21, A H
1,

130,

in fourth foot, end, App. X, 20 in fifth foot, eaesura, K 466, P 196, 12 349 end, 22, 2 285, 358, i; 4 546 405, Hi2)pokrates, Hissarlik and Troy, V 305, T 218, X 147,
;

in

-eo),

165 (see Topogruphy)

72

in -ewv.

A 69
fi

Geof/raphij, Houieric,

227
I

Gifts, a point of honour,

515, 598,

110, 594

Gilding,

292
218,
I

Gnomic interpolations, A n387, T 250, 370. il 45

Homiciilc, penalties, II 573, 2 326, 4' 87, 12 480, App. I, 24 tf. (see LHoud-muneij) Honey as preservative, H 85 sacrificed, 4> 131 Horse, see Foscidon as symbol of death, E 654
:

320,

Houses, Homeric, Z242, 288, 316,

435,

712,

12

448,

Gods, action of, 242, 694, II 103, 2 240 disguises of, V 396, A 75, H 59, X 71, 237, 247, T 131, <I> 290

Hyiihaeresis, B 115, H 100, Hypnos, cult of, 2 230-1

Hylc, E70S,

H 221

App. C
12

202

language

names concealed, H 195 imprisonment of, E 385

of, E 838, 20, 739, A 34 S 267, 2 382 Graces, the, Greaves, S 613, App. B, ii.

not localised,

of, see N^

Language
354

lardanos, H 133 Ibex, A 105

Ictus lengthening, in first ai'sis, App. D, c (1), r 357, A 155, E 31, K 285, II 9, X 236, 379, 12 1 in second, in fifth, in third, E 293 478, II 21 E 446, 2 288 in sixth, App. D, c (3), E 203, A 559, 678, 208 Ida, 47, X 171
; ;
;

sous of, stature

II

445

<!>

407

Gorgon,

Hades, house of, ^ 72-4 Hair, significance of, F 273, '^ 135, 141 Hairdressing B 542, A 385, P 52
,

Idas and Marpessa, I 557 Idomencus, V 229, X 249

Illustrations of
37,

Homer
1

in Greek art,

Handclas2)ing, B 341, 12 671 Harness of chariots, App.

108,

Head-dress, Hebe, A 2

468,

App. G, 11

Images of god, Imperfect, uses

Z 92
274,

Hecatomb,

66

of, Z 192, Impersonal verbs, X 319 Inecrvse, Z 270, 12 221

332

660
Z 62, Infinitive for imperative, I'or finite verb in prayers,
285,

THE ILIAD
H B
79
413,

Lykurgos

(early king),

494 (orator) quotes H., 142 Z 130,

E 118

Lyre, I 187

expresses purpose,
sxibstantival use,

A 22, '^ 214 A 258, I 230, K

Maenads, Z 132
Magic,

174

59,

376, 418
I

with

a;',

Ke, I

684,

110

confused with aor. or pres., 36, 6 246, 28, 112, 120, 366. 120, 667, II 830, S 329, T 208, T 85,
I'liture,

Makar, 12 544 Marriage customs, Z 394,

366, 382, II 191,

146,

243,

50

195, 235 Inheritance,

Inlaid metal work,

15S, Z 205 A 24,

478,

App.

1,9
Interaspiration,

Meals, A 86 Medeia, legend of, A 740 Medicine, A 515, 622 Meleagros, I 523 tf. Mcnclaos, H 96, P 588

209

Interpolation due to wisli to supply a verb, A 295, E 848, H 353, I 44, 147, O 359, 473, T 374, T 3, 312, * 570, il 45, 205, 558

to .suj)ply object,

206

lonians,
Iris,

685

121,

420,

A
S

27, 34,

^
^
O

198
30, 826,
23,

Iron, A 123, Z 48, Irrigation, <l> 257

Iterative verbs,
il

850
259,

Metaphors, mixed, A 598, T 221, $ 464 Mice, symbols of plague, A 39 Middle used reflexively, V 141, 289^ fut. in pass, sense, E 653 and act. used inditferently, A 203 Milk, B 471 Minos, N 450, S 322 Mixed monsters, Z 181 31oral standard, Z 62, 162, <ir 176, fl 129

Mourning
100,

customs,

282,

46, 135,

il

94,

662

15

Kassandra, N 365, O 699 Kastor and Polydeukcs, V 237 Kankoiies, B 855, K 428, T 329
Killa,

B 851, A 558, fi 278 Mummification, H 85, T 38 Muses, A 1, 604, B 484, A 218,

Alules, M%isic, I 186

H X

112

37

Kinship, maternal, * 95
general ideas, Kinyras, A 20 Kypselos, chest of, 432 Kythera,
Land-sijsteiii,
1

412, 284,

205,

Mtdilation of the dead, Myrine, B 811

224,

180,

370

Myrmidons, catalogue
Mythology, primitive, Myths, savage, O 18

of, 11
fl

168

527

A A

257,

371

133,

37

Names from

sons, B 259, A 354 from callings, E 59, P 324 from rivers, A 474, 2 443

547, Z 194, 498, 2 541, 550 A 354 Land measurement, 351, Language of the gods, A 403, S 290, T 74 * 442 If. Laomcdon,'T 145,
125,

Homeric,

421,

122,

familiar forms,
11,

385,

117,

526,

T 392
II

compound,

463
ft

etymologized, Z 402,

730
8,

Lapithai, M 128 Larissa, B 840

ifflw,

National customs,
41, II 419,

122,

542,

533,

48
fi

Naval
App.
I,

battles,

388

Homeric,

Lead,

I 99,

23-30

237

Neoptolemos, T 327-32, Nereus, A 358, S 141

Nestor,

466
:

Leather, curing, P 390

Leleges,

K
I!

428

Lemnos, A 593, S 230, 12 753 Lengthening by metrical necessity, App. B 337, r 305, E 894, K 34, I), A, 71, P 697, $2 79 irregular, A 697, M 26, U 145, T 365 Libations, A 471, V 300, I 657, A 775
;

A 250, A 636.; his cup, A 632 B 363, A interpolations in his honour, 303, H 149, A Int. (665-762), O 379, P Int. (304-350, 615-652) 381, Neuter plural with plur. verb, B 36, N 28 in abstract sense, 30, N 726, 2 98,

T 180
original quantity of -a, S 4, 12 7 Night, watches of, K 253 Niobe, 12 602 ti'. No7nc, 12 723 Nniiinative in predicate, N 677 exclamative, A 231, E 403, 787, 547, A 242, 654 224 'pendens,' V 211, E 135,

Linos-dirge,

S 570 Lions in similes, P 23, 237-8,

198,
'!>

752, P 134-6,

E 161, 554, 161, 318, T

Lokrians, N 714 Loom, ancient Greek,

170,

483
^P

760

Lyldans,

197,

105, 471,

Z 205

CJENERAL INDEX
Nymj)/i.i.

6GI
"k
II

M
1:5;!

80'.,

Z 420, T 8

Nym, Z

Phoenicians, i) 570, Phoinij; I 168, 453,

"13
108, 4'
/,

360
11
1'.''.',
I

Oak, sanctity

nf,

ti'.CJ.

^k
!;

US
>!''!,

Piyniic.i,

r 5
to
II.,
1'

Pindar alludes
Z
2''>7,
'I'

li.;,

OaL-trcr, as liiiidiuaik,

549
0^//s, ritual of,
:ilO,
II

484, 0207, Plato quoted

19, 281,

II

97,

244

7r>r>,

'Jl.'.,

'270--i,

300,
2.'.!

r 448, Z 230, 265, 402, 6 548, P 588, T 91, T 218, 4'

527
;

411,

271,

l!t7. 2ii7,

77,

t57'.i (Hdipotlffs-leyriiil, Oincus, Z 2iti. I r.2!), 537

^
A

12, 80,
i)

Pleiades,

480

Vkruiivs,

201,

7
(J!i!i

Ohimiws, E 750, 753, B 25, A 184 Omens, e 250, A 53, 31 239, N 823. II 459, V 547, i; 272, i2 290 Optatirr. (sec also Suhjundive) forms, I! 4. r 102, A 792, 11 97, 1' 733, 2) 473,

(>Jyiiipiiin [/(lines,

209,

250,

't

009, Oil,

<J

38, 204,

664-5

203, 340, 291, I' 031, :i 322, ^V 494, O 430 nf uiircalizt!il past possibility, E311
iterative,

after ]iriiicipal tenses,

270,

il

15,

70S

potential (witliout dv), 93, E 303, K 247, V 500

after
'!>

687,

18,

ei

&v,

597

by 'attraction,' Z 59, Z 92, Z 464, 429, S^ 227 Orchohuiios, I 3S1 Orion, i: 480 Oa;e as measures of value, Z 236, 4' 705
usefl for tlrauglit,

Plough, K 353, N 705 I'linigh-gate, K 351 Plural, 'of dif,'nity,' N 257 'of indefiniteniss," i; 491, 505, <t> 185, 499, 4' 254 Plutarch and Hoiiiei, I5S, ^V 109 Polydanws, 31 211 X 48 Polygamy, Poseidon and the hor.so, B 433, 4' 277, 307, 383, 584 epithets, I 183, N 563 attributes, 31 27 worshij), N 21, T 404 attitude in Iliad, T 293 Poseidonios, V 75 Potters wheel, i; 600 Pramnian Wine, A 639 P repositioiuil phrases used attributively, N 585, T258, 4' 7, fi 617
I

Prepositions in com]iosition, K 38, \ 158

19,

76,

compound, P 760
Present from perfect stem, Priests, A 62, E 77
II

633,

P 435
ii.

332

Paedony'iiUcs, Pat eon, E 401

259

Problems, Homeric, p. xix

313,

269, vol.

Paionians,

\>

154

rarayraphos in Mss., 4> 331 Parataxis exitresses Jinal relation,

-Jk

X 418,
82,

Pronouns, enclitic and orthotone, E 64, 4' 724 compound rellcxivc, Z 490, I 342, S 162, P 551
reflexive
'free
use,'

71

other relations, 577, 12 92

393,

App.

(see

116,

under

6y)

see Itelative

Paris, .Judgment of, E 715, T 53, fi 23 Participles, co-ordinate, T 80, <I> 204 Patronymics, A 1. B 566, E 59, 412, 31 117, 2 319

Prophecies by the dying, II 854 Protasis, double, E 212 Psychology, Homeric, Z 523, 108

103,

il

Pedasos (afterwards Assos), Pelasyians, B 840 Pelasgian Argos, B 681

Zi

35

Punishmenf
I'urplc,

after death, V 278 Purification for blood, il 482

Pentathlon, 4' 021 Peplos offered to gods, Z 90 Perfect, uses of, A 221, A 492, Z 488,

e 221 Pylaiinenes twice slain,

Pylos,

E
683 404

570,

058

591,

393,

A
I

II

600 sul)j. confused with 033, P 435 periphrastic, Z 488

60,

Pytho (later Delj.hi),

plujif.

483,

Quotations from H., value

539, 245,

of,

15,

77. 109,

i>

527

Personification of abstract conccj)tions, A 440, E 592, 739, I 502, A 4, 29, S 535, T 390, <1> 548 of weapcms, A 125, E 661, A 574, X

329
Pherae, E 543 Phleyyes, N 301

Pace-course, Homeric, 4' 373, 451 Jiainbou; P 547 Razors, K 173 Relative and demonstrative pronominal stems, 4' 9

with antecedent not expressed,

81,

P 509,

-^

749

662
Relative

THE ILIAD
Simocis, E 774, Z 4, * 307 Sirius, E 5, A 62, X 27, 29 Skaviandros, E 355, 774, <& 8 of, X 147 Slings, N 600, 716 Snakes, X 94, 95 Solyrnoi, 7a 184
Sophists,

adverb with personal antccedeut, P 703, ft 382 263, ft 181 Repetition of lines, of words, E 31, ft 772 'Representation' of another's thought,

sources

A
ft

229,

274,

T 354

Bhcsos,

K
B

435
427, II 59, 559,

RJiianos,

A A

10,

92,

T 269

85

Rhodes,

653
52, 53, 388, Z 511, 197, II 789, ^' 221,
I
ft

Rhythm,

49,

134, 493,

Spears, Y 346, Z 319, 297, X 225 Speeches, fixed type of,

K
P

153,
90,

162,

P
98

^ 552, X

App.

Riding on horseback, Rime, B 311, V 133, P 570, * 523

K
A

513,
90,
I

679, 683 236, a 11,

233 Rites, symbolic, V 300, Rivers as KovpoTp6(poi, A 478, 4' 141 sacrifices to, <t> 131 personified as bulls, ^ 237
'Ro2}e' of war,

Spiral ornaments, Y 391 Spondaic lines, A 130, 4' 221 Staff, symbolical, N 59 (see ffKrjirrpov) Stentor, E 785 Stesichoros, <#> 575 73 Styx, B 755, 9 369, O 36,

262, Suhj'unctivc fwiwYQ, 418 350, P 451, after historical tenses,

87, I 61,

102,

9,

N 358,

410,

P736
Roses, oil of, 4' 1S6

B 4, A 229, 23, 128, I 495, 691, 649, S 165, 598, T 354, ft 586, 655 in relative clauses, Y 287. 74 E

co-ordinated with opt.,

4,

symbolism, A 459, 460, V 273, 300, H 466, P 521, T 254 Salamis, B 558 Salt, I 214 Samothrace, N 12
Sacrifices,

Z 453, 9 512,

I 245,

345 650, S 308, X 351, after d Ke in general sense, A 391 in [irincipal sentence, A 26, after /jlyj

387,

Y 54, 165,

lUO

Sctrpedon,

471,

Z 199,

Int., II Int.,

555
Scales,

658,

metaphor from, 6
209

69,

509, 11

forms, A 67, 129, 549, B 232, E 279, H 72, 340, 183, 361, A 348, 41, N 234, 381, O 59, 297, 359, 382, II 243, P 631, T 402, * 467, 536, X 381, 590,

Schema Alcmanicunt, E 774, T 13S Homericuvi, Z 239 Pindarieum, P 387, 644

Seals,
ft

ft

53,

779

163

Suicide, S 34 S-ulphur, II 228 Sunrise, geographical

Seasons, Homeric, E 5, App. I, 20 Semitic loan-words, I 647, S 142, i) 595 Sham-fiylds, II 810 a sign of mourning, 4' 173 Shaving,

argument from,

227

Su'perlaiive for comparative,

A 505, Z 295

S'Uppliantship, Sivords, N 577,

135
Shield,

shape,
i.,

306,
I,

219, 11 803,

construction, Z 117, 220, A 32, 34, 295, 297, N 407, P 314, S 480, T 269, 275, 280, App. B, i. 1, App.

App. B,

App.

2-8

App. B, ix. Synaphea, Q 206 Synizesis between different words, B 651, P 89 of -la-, B 537, I 382 of -to-, * 567 -eo for -ev, P 142, 573, ft 290 of -eat, ft 434 of -ea, H 207, ft 6
;

500, O 713,

<l>

75

I,

decoration,

182,

35,

Talent of gold,
294,

Temples,

39,

122, 446,

T 247, App. Z 257, I 404

I,

28

App.

I, 9-10 use in war,

593, 105, of Achilles, App. I Shijis, B 637, 9 222, I 241, II 170, S 3, T 247

H 238, 9 94, 267, A 545, N 1.30, 158, X 4

S
77,

Tethys, S 201 Teukros, 9 284

Thamyris, B 595
'fheagenes of Rhegion, first

commentator

729,

onH., T67
Theano, Z 298 Thehe, Z 397
of, A 406-7 Thematic forms, invasion of, E 880 Themis, T 4 Theognis and H., K 215

743 Sidonians, 299 Sikyon, Similes, formation of, 629, II 156, ft 480

151,

Thehcs, legend
492,

multii)lied, B 146, 455, II 487, T 374 later manners in, E 487, 679, S 219, 'P 362, 388

Thersites,

214

Theseus,

265,

Y 144

GENEUAI. INDKX
Thetis,
Thessaliuii. funeral lustoni, i; 0, 12 60

G03

396

ll'hijis,

li'inr,

Thoas, Z -I'M) Thracians, N 577 Thi, A 24 TiUins, K 898, 6 47ri

2'ilhoiuis,

^ 387 used to (juencli funeral pyre, Jl'iiitjcd deities, B 398 li'iniioaiiiij, E 499, N 588
ll'oid iriirLhuj,

'if

237

ll'rrst/huf,

^l'

Topogru])/!)/ of Tioad, E IJo.'j, A 498, 147 20, 4:i;i, T 53, 'i> 4, 8, 558, of later jmrtions Asiatic, B 461,

n'ritiiKj,

435, 451 712, 724, 731, 736 16>H, 11 184

5,

N'

12

f.

4'

227

of

W.

A 756

I'lloponnesos,

l."5;j,

150,

Zenodoros, II 174, 2 356 Zcnodolos of Ephesos, uncertainty of tradition, E 249, S 37 confuses dual and plural ((tcyx*' '^^
oviKOf),

Z 410 Tiijmls, Z 373-8

Trees, funeival,
Troilos,
il 257 Trojan local legends, N 460 walls of, Z 433 Troy, Trumpet, IZ 219, 'i> 388 r;/rfcs, Z 216, 222, S 120-2

503,

A 567, V 278, 459, Z 112, 412, N 627, 347, i! 287 on 'free' use of c6s, V 244, H 153, 142, :i 231, T 342, App. confuses o-^uii' and a<pue, A 8 confuses vwiv and vCiC, X 216

ignores F, N 609, 2 287 insertion of lines ?, E 808

readings,
;

Tyrtaios and Homer,

69

Vedic phrases,
Vocative forms,

A
r

572
130, II 31

combined with nom., V 276

JVall

443 War-dance, E 744,

64,
12

and Trench,

H H

342,

213, I 87,

A 5 B 144, S fios, 9 470 9}Top, Z 285 'IXidorjs, >I 365; vd(, Z 34, N 172: Ki'XotXpws, N 191 ndxaipa., \ 609 /i^ffos, \ 658 6\p' diovre^, S 37 rdji S 249; jLprjs, Z 485; (?), (<peT/j.^i
i^/iti-,

Important A 260 499 <l>l\ov

;

oalra,
;

TToXPs,

0^,

di'tcrTd/uei'os /j.er^<p7},

T 76

241, II 617, S 590 760 596, X 448, irernick-e's Lau; B 751, 337, 467, A 189, 796, P 306, S 357, 400, T 126, 12 753, App.

Jfeaving,

126,

::

* 95 Zenodotos of Mallos, X 731, ^ 79 200 Zej)hyros, Zcs, I 457, i 296, P 545, * 390, Zoilos, A 129, E 7. 20

loydarpios,

43

THE END

Printed iy R.

&

R. Ci-AHK. Limited, Edinburgh.